《Evolution Paradise In Doomsday》


 Chapter 1

    Chuzhou, university dormitory.


    "Madman, don''t NIMA sleep, you have to take an exam!"


    Lying on the bed, Chu Feng suddenly opened his eyes, crazy, cold, bloodthirsty!


    This NIMA!


    There are still people who dare to say this out loud. Isn''t this death?


    Aren''t you afraid to attract mutant animals?


    After the cataclysm, how many people have been eaten by zombies, and how many people have been reduced to the food of mutant animals. Once high up, human beings can only hide in the sewers and linger like mice. How long has it been, and haven''t they learned a lesson?


    But the next second, Chu Feng''s eyes were dull.


    Outside the window, the sky is blue and the air is fresh.


    There are no groups of zombies, no ruins of high-rise buildings, no corpses of the rotten smell of flies, is not the end of the world scene.


    In front of him, in the messy dormitory, two boys, holding the computer, were staring at the hairless screen with bright eyes. The radiant, beautiful woman with two eyes.


    Chu Feng was shocked. Isn''t this the roommate ten years ago?


    Fat man!


    Glasses!


    Looking around, I found that the dormitory was as good as the dormitory I remember ten years ago. There were smelly socks and snack bags everywhere.


    In the corner by the door, there are half a person''s high beverage bottles. The environment in the dormitory can be described as a mess.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Feng opened his mouth, but could not say a word. In his mind, countless regrets, remorse and pain filled his heart!


    "Ha ha ha!"


    He''s crazy!


    Countless voices in my heart!


    "I didn''t expect that I was reborn. Did God hear the cry of my soul and give me the chance to reverse everything and make up for all my regrets?"


    In the last life, when the end came, he was immature, sincere and kind-hearted, and suffered countless losses. When he fled for the first time, he was pushed to eat blood mosquito by his "classmates". Although he survived by luck, his vitality was greatly damaged. As a result, his strength progress was far lower than others!


    Because of his stubbornness, he offended the existence of the overlord level in the survivors. As a result, the demon hunting team treated him like a relative was retaliated. As a leader treated him like a big brother, he was pulled out of his skin and cramped, thrown into the mutant beast, and was eaten!


    "I really regret that I should not listen to my father''s words, go my own way, and go hunting strange animals alone. Finally, I fell into a desperate situation. My father fought to save me, and finally watched him die in front of me."


    "I regret that I should not be blinded by hatred and practice crazily. At last, I went crazy and became a useless man. In order to get the repair fluid to save me, my elder brother voluntarily cut off his limbs, installed the machine and transformed into a biochemical mechanical animal."


    Chu Feng''s eyes are full of tears and his heart is dripping with blood!


    He has always loved his confidant, but also because of his involvement, the death of those who have been friends and relatives, but also most miserable incomparable!


    "I once had the opportunity to become a super evolution warrior. I missed it because of my great weakness. I once had the opportunity to wake up and become a psionic. I also gave it up because of human feelings..."


    "In the end, what''s left is the evil devil who is slandered as anti-human and becomes the public enemy of the world, not only by the Zerg and the corpse Pursuing and killing is not allowed by human beings. "


    Chu Feng said with a sad smile: "no one knows that a generation of Tianjiao, who once walked in the front line of resisting the last alien race and opened up a survival base for human survivors, died in a damp and nameless cave in solitude."


    And now, he''s reborn!


    Back to before it all started!


    "I said, second, what''s the matter with you?"


    At this time, the fat man and the glasses finally came back to their senses. They looked at Chu Feng in amazement. How could the expression on the boy''s face be like sleep?


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and suppressed all the excitement!


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and confirmed the time again.


    November 30, 3020.


    Yes, he can be sure that this was ten years ago, before the end of the world broke out.


    12:30 noon!


    In other words, less than one day is left before the end of the world?


    Chu Feng was shocked and soon calmed down.


    Enough!


    This day is enough time for him to prepare a lot of things.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng looks at the fat man and glasses next to him. They are his two roommates in the previous life. After the outbreak of the end of the world, the fat man is OK and lives to the third year of the outbreak of the end of the world.


    These glasses


    Chu Feng couldn''t help frowning.


    He tried to recall that in the ten years since the end of the world, he had never heard of glasses. It was possible that this guy had died soon after the end of the world.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed.


    They will have a holiday after the last exam this afternoon!


    "Glasses, fat man, I heard that there''s a flu like virus going to break out recently. Pay more attention and try not to go out when you get home.""In addition, store more food and water. This incident may be longer."


    Chu Feng looked at them and found that their luggage had been packed. It seemed that they were going to go home as soon as they finished the exam in the afternoon. The scene of ten years ago reappeared.


    "Ah? Is it so serious? " The fat man was helpless, but he blinked his eyes. Then he nodded his head seriously and accepted the fact. "I also saw a lot of news reports. Recently, there are many strange things in the world. Some mountains split for no reason. In some places, trees grow more than ten meters overnight. Now there are more and more strange things."


    "That''s right." Glasses also disdain: "now the ballad is really less and less level, there is a more outrageous, that is to say, in the Sahara desert, there is a ten mile diameter spring, which constantly gushes water, according to the estimation of scientists, in a few years, the Sahara desert will become the ocean."


    "It seems that there are a lot of strange things in our country, but they are all under pressure. Apart from other things, when I bought a ticket a few days ago, I found that many train trips have been cancelled, saying that there was a debris flow or something, and the road was broken."


    Listening to the two people talking about some news on the Internet, Chu sighed. In his last life, some strange news had been spread on the Internet for a long time, indicating the end of the world. Unfortunately, he didn''t pay attention to it at that time, and didn''t believe it at all!


    If he had made preparations earlier, he would not have come to such an end later!


    "Forget it, it''s not peaceful. I''d better stay at home and play games."


    "Second, let''s go first. When you finish the exam, remember to go home early."


    Glasses turn around and pull their own trolley case, patted Chu Feng''s shoulder, and the fat man left together.


    "Listen to me, don''t go out, store more and pay attention to safety."


    Looking at their back, chufeng heart five flavors miscellaneous Chen once again explained a!


    These two guys, one lives in Nandu and the other lives in Shangjing.


    They were all very important places before the end of the world, where a large number of troops were stationed, although there were some troubles in the first few months of the end of the world.


    But soon, under the management of the army, they will return to normal. With their own advice, most of them have no problem.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng was relieved.


    Besides them, there are dog eggs.


    The three of them, the guy with the dog egg, are good brothers.


    For three years in college, I have always been devoted to each other.


    Goudan, who is not a professional with him, went home after the exam yesterday.


    The family is in the countryside, and the guy is strong. In a short time, even if there is an outbreak of zombies, it is estimated that there will be no problem.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng shook his head slightly.


    "Ding!"


    Chu Feng is thinking about what to do next, but when the phone rings, he doesn''t even look at the caller ID, so he chooses to hang up.


    At this moment, no matter how important things are, they can''t disturb him.


    From the end of the world.


    It''s less than a day.


    He has to prepare some material as soon as possible.


    Of course, it also includes weapons.


    Fortunately, although his family''s conditions are not as good as these two guys, he often works and studies, so that he still has a few thousand yuan in his pocket.


    The money was originally used to pay the tuition fee for the next semester.


    But the end is coming.


    And pay a fart tuition?


    After they left the dormitory, Chu Feng didn''t stay too much. He grabbed his wallet and checked the amount inside. Then he went outside the school.


    Only two steps.


    Chu Feng''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    In the corridor of the school, there is a fire axe hanging on the wall, and the whole body is painted with red paint. Under the reflection of the corridor light, it looks very powerful.


    Seeing this, Chu Feng stopped.


    It''s half the height of an adult, and it''s not light in weight. As a weapon, it''s easier to use than usual.


    Chu Feng looked at it two times and did it two times.


    Grab this fire axe and hold it in your hand.


    Now it''s too late to care about the public property. I hold it in my hand and weigh it.


    Yes, this thing can easily break the Zombie''s head. This thing can at least ensure that it is safe enough in the first month of his death.


    At the beginning of the apocalyptic outbreak, zombies were not very high in rank and were slow to move. A fire axe was enough to split those guys'' heads!


    However, in the middle and late stage, zombies also began to evolve, and their strength improved greatly, so this thing became a little less interesting.


    Chu Feng took the fire axe off the wall and looked left and right. No one noticed his behavior. Then he took off his coat, wrapped the fire axe and walked out quickly.


    "Chu Feng, don''t you take the exam?"Just go out without two steps, behind some cold voice came, but Chu Feng raised eyebrows, head also don''t return to leave.


    "You stop for me. I''m a member of the learning committee of professional courses. Can''t I manage you any more?" The voice came again, a slender figure, stopped in front of Chu Feng.

 Chapter 2

    "Who is it?"


    But Chu Feng was a little impatient and could not help frowning.


    "You


    "Do you have a bad brain? I''m Meng Xue The girl in front of her raised her head slightly, her pretty face covered with cold.


    She is a school flower. Which boy usually meets her with a smile?


    This guy is so good that he doesn''t even pay attention?


    "You can''t fail in professional courses, or you need to take a make-up exam. Follow me to the exam room right away!"


    "What is it? I don''t have the time. "


    Chu Feng shakes his head and looks impatient. When is it?


    What about the exam?


    "By the way, Meng Xue, you should prepare some water and food. You should have heard a lot of strange things on the Internet. I have got the exact news that in the next few days, the school will be without power and the traffic will be out of service."


    Leaving a word behind, Chu Feng walked away.


    The end is coming.


    Chu Feng doesn''t have the energy to write ink with irrelevant people, but Meng Xue and Chu Feng still have some impressions. Although this little beauty is arrogant, she is kind and responsible, which is different from those vases in the school.


    But the end is coming. Even Chu Feng has no self-confidence and lives with a woman in a world that is about to change dramatically.


    The only thing I can do is tell her to prepare more food and water.


    Out of the school, Chu Feng looked at the busy street, a slight sigh!


    After tomorrow, this busy city will be a ruin!


    "Have you heard that there seems to be something big happening in Yanshan, 50 miles away from our city. All the troops have passed by."


    "Who knows, I wonder how the water is always cut off these days."


    "It''s said on the Internet that many places in the world are in chaos. Some countries are in chaos. Many people say that the end of the world is coming."


    Walking on the road, Chu Feng''s ears, constantly came the voice of passers-by!


    He looked up and saw that there were panic people everywhere on the road. There was a long line in front of the ATM machine of the bank. Inside the supermarket, there was no way out. They were all buying food crazily. A large number of police were maintaining order on the street!


    The arrival of doomsday, people have a rough perception!


    Unfortunately, he was still in school in his last life. He still lived a peaceful university life and knew nothing about it!


    Chu Feng took the wrapped fire axe and went directly to a repair shop not far from the school.


    "Boss, cut this thing."


    "Bang Dang!"


    Chu Feng doesn''t write ink either. He just throws his fire axe on the counter. The boss is a middle-aged man. Seeing Chu Feng''s dress, he immediately frowns.


    A college student in ordinary clothes, with a fire axe, came to his factory to cut edge? Isn''t this supposed to be funny?


    "Young man, I''m in business here. I don''t want to play with you. Let''s go now!"


    The boss waved his hand impatiently and frowned.


    Today''s young people, more and more can play!


    "Two thousand dollars, and the spear on your shelf, cut it for me."


    While speaking, Chu Feng did not hesitate at all. He took out money from his wallet and counted 2000 yuan.


    "Here it is


    The boss''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Today''s young people really know how to play more and more.


    And really?


    The boss''s eyes are shining. He doesn''t say much when he looks at the face of money.


    "Emergency broadcast, emergency broadcast, downtown bank, attacked and robbed by a gang of thugs..."


    On the old-fashioned TV in the shop, the voice of the hostess rang out!


    Chu Feng picked up the remote control and changed a channel!


    "Dear guests, the latest news, go to Yanjing and mordu Waiting for the train in 32 cities, there is a reason for troubleshooting, and the train number is temporarily cancelled... "


    "A terrorist incident happened in the United States, half of New York City collapsed and fell into the abyss of hundreds of meters..."


    "According to international news reports, a magnitude-10 tsunami hit the island at 4 a.m. this morning, causing more than 10 million people to lose their homes and more than one trillion yuan in losses..."


    "In many European countries, serious and vicious incidents have occurred, criminals are cruel, and victims have been bitten..."


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and felt a sense of urgency in his heart!


    We have to speed up!


    He looked at the fire axe being sharpened by his boss, which he couldn''t use at ordinary times.


    But after all, it''s fire appliances, and the quality is acceptable.


    If the blade is cut, then the lethality will be nothing to say.


    Chu Feng turns around the counter and takes out the spear mentioned before. The spear looks cold and shiny, but in fact it''s just covered with a layer of metal powder.


    And it''s a high imitation.


    However, at the beginning of the end of the world, it could be used.The fire axe is used to chop the head of a zombie.


    As for this spear, naturally, it is used to deal with people.


    After the end of the world, a large number of people in the world have become zombies. As time goes on, food begins to be scarce.


    At that time, human nature will be in decline, without the restriction of law and morality. In the last ten years, Chu Feng has seen too many such things.


    Chu Feng had lived in the end of the world for ten years before, and he had seen too many scenes like this. In the middle and late of the end of the world, the problem of food shortage began to expand, and some people could kill a group of people for a mouthful of water. This is human nature.


    Out of the weapons store, Chu Feng didn''t leave in a hurry. Instead, he turned around and bought a suit of assault suits for field exploration.


    This is a professional extreme sports equipment, but it costs 1500 yuan. Others may think it''s not worth it, but Chu Feng knows it.


    This thing, after the end of time, plays a huge role.


    At the end of the world, not only most human beings have become zombies, but also the temperature difference between day and night is very big. With such a suit of clothes, you can save yourself a lot of trouble.


    After buying clothes, Chu Feng has a lot of food in reserve. It doesn''t matter whether food is delicious or not. The most important thing is portability.


    And high energy.


    After the end of the world, no one cares whether delicious food is delicious or not. As long as we can survive, it''s not impossible to let big beauties run naked in the street.


    The key is that the cost of doing so is still very small.


    A biscuit is enough.


    Bought a big bag of food and water, Chu Feng with two weapons, directly back to the dormitory.


    Now it''s evening.


    It''s less than five hours from the end of the world.


    After daybreak, the change will begin.


    Chu Feng is not in a hurry.


    He completely closed the door of the dormitory and closed the doors and windows.


    Avoid zombie raids when you wake up.


    Then there''s a good meal and enough energy.


    Because after dawn, it''s fighting for survival.


    He has already called home this afternoon. Tell your parents to stock up food that can be preserved for a long time.


    I think of my sister who is still in high school.


    Chu Feng sighed.


    They were so far apart that they couldn''t get there before the end.


    After the outbreak of the past life and the last life, the whole world was in a panic, and Chu Feng was one of them. After a month, Chu Feng gradually adapted to the world after the emergence of the change. When he arrived at his sister''s school, there were no living people there.


    Yes, just zombies all over the playground.


    In the past ten years, Chu Feng has been living in guilt.


    He never even gave up looking for his sister, but there was no result.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng took a deep breath.


    Tomorrow, I will go to my sister''s school.


    If not, there will be no chance in the future.


    Waiting time, Chu Feng turned on the mobile phone!


    One video after another pops up!


    "Kill someone..."


    "Monsters, monsters, monsters eating people!"


    Chu Feng frowned tightly!


    Soon, these videos were banned!


    However, it can''t be stopped at all. One has just been banned, and new videos have been uploaded!


    The whole country, all over the world, is filled with panic!


    In many videos, there are troops, helicopters


    "A mysterious man appears in Tiannan Province, covering himself with flames and burning his house to ashes!"


    "Shock! There are mysterious women in the United States, with angel wings growing behind them. "


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, Chu Feng found that the net was broken!


    The cell phone can''t receive any more signals!


    He took a deep breath and put down his mobile phone. When the end comes, all electronic devices will lose their effect!


    His eyes flashed. Some humans have begun to awaken!


    These people who can wake up before the end of the day, can be said to be the pride of heaven!


    After the doomsday, there will be a large number of human awakening, but there are still some "useless people" who can''t wake up. These people are called "old people."


    In the last life, Chu Feng was an old man!


    The old man, can only take the road of super evolution warrior!


    It''s a pity that Chu Feng was pushed to the blood eating mosquito by his "classmates" who wanted to survive in his last life. He was almost sucked dry and his strength was greatly damaged. He lost to others on the road of super evolution warrior from the beginning!


    If not later, he had a big chance, maybe as early as the first year of the end, he would have died miserably!


    "Hoo."


    "At last, I succeeded in condensing a little vitality!"


    Four hours later, Chu Feng was relieved! Opened tired eyes!Vitality!


    This is the last life, his unique secret!


    It was with the help of the mysterious ancient book that he got by accident that he cultivated his vitality, and then he rose step by step!


    "Unfortunately, it''s too late. At least we need to build on the basis of two strands of vitality to depict the Naruto."


    There are only three hours left before the end of the day. Such a short time is not enough to cultivate the second vitality!


    Chu Feng didn''t give up. In the dormitory, he sat on the bed with his knees crossed and kept practicing!


    Expect to be able to refine the second silk vitality before 12 o''clock!


    "Roar..."


    The low roar spread, and Chu Feng opened his eyes from the cultivation.


    The essence of the eyes flickered.


    He looked out into the dark red sky. In the night, the smoke was rolling, the screams of women, the roar of car explosions, the sirens of police cars, fire engines, emergency vehicles, and the roars of ferocious animals


    The surface building in the center of the city, Feitian building, is burning, illuminating the whole sky!


    Chu Feng took a deep breath again. He knew that the end had come.


    In the body, the second silk vitality, still less, can condense successfully!


    However, there is no time for him!


    Next, it''s time to fight for survival!


    And the previous low roar.


    It''s just outside the door.


    It''s easy for Chu Feng to judge that it''s just a first-class zombie. At this time, zombies have no wisdom at all and are slow to move.


    As long as you''re a strong enough adult.


    Without being besieged by a large number of zombies, they have a chance to live.


    "Ah! Monster


    "Don''t eat me."


    "Song Ming, why are you mad? Why do you bite me Ah, ah


    "Teacher, it''s not good..."


    In the dormitory building, students'' panic sounds and gnawing sounds are constantly heard!


    "Boom!"


    Chu Feng clenched his fire axe without hesitation.


    Directly in the door of the dormitory, there is a hole.


    Outside, three zombies wander aimlessly!


    Chu Feng sighed. He knew all the three zombies. One was the third man in the opposite dormitory, and the other two were students majoring in international trade in the next class. Once, Chu Feng played ball with them!


    But at this time, their eyes cast a bloody red light, and even the body, one piece after another pieces of meat, constantly falling down.


    Opposite the corner of the third dormitory''s mouth, also hanging a broken arm, blood is constantly falling.


    "Roar!"


    The zombie of international trade specialty also happened to find Chu Feng. With a low roar, he rushed to Chu Feng. Chu Feng took a deep breath, grasped the fire axe in his hand, and his eyes became cold!


    The end is coming, all for survival!


    For a moment, the atmosphere of ferocity swept away.


    Chu Feng seems to have changed a person, light hum a, then welcomed up.

 Chapter 3

    "Poof!"


    With a light sound, the fire axe in Chu Feng''s hand had penetrated the head of the zombie, and a lot of dark green blood spattered out.


    Many of them were stained on Chu Feng''s mountaineering clothes. A pungent smell filled the air, but Chu Feng didn''t even frown.


    For him, such a situation in his previous life was just an appetizer.


    His face was cold. He lifted the skull of the zombie and grabbed out everything inside!


    Red, white!


    Soft and smooth!


    Disgusting!


    However, Chu Feng''s face did not change at all. His eyes were directly fixed on a piece of white crystal the size of a grain of rice!


    The next moment, the white crystal seems to be absorbed, disappeared!


    Chu Feng felt that the second silk in his body was a little bigger, but it still didn''t condense. He could not help frowning and sighed: "the zombie just transformed is too weak. The crystal nucleus has no much power at all."


    This is the mysterious skill he got from the ancient books, which has the adverse effect!


    It can not only depict all kinds of talismans, such as the talisman of accepting things, the talisman of divine power and the talisman of burning sun


    Also can refine each kind of crystal nucleus''s strength, strengthens itself!


    Even the human powers, Zerg, corpse The ability to swallow refining!


    "Help


    "What the hell, go away!"


    Farther away, Chu Feng even heard someone screaming.


    More zombies gnawing at human flesh, the sound of grinding teeth.


    But soon, the previous scream disappeared, leaving only the sound of chewing!


    Most of them have been killed in the mouth of zombies.


    Infected to become a new zombie.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were firm. The zombies in front of him were obviously just zombies. They didn''t last long, they were slow, they didn''t have intelligence, and they were not their opponents at all.


    "Roar!"


    But the movement of Chu Feng''s side immediately attracted the attention of other zombies. Several zombies wandering around in the corridor were attracted by the movement and quickly converged towards the door.


    He squatted slowly against the door, adjusting his breathing.


    If it wasn''t for the door in front of us, we would be in danger if we were surrounded by such zombies.


    "Roar!"


    A low roar spreads again, he drinks a low, Teng body but rise, fire axe head chop down!


    "Shua!"


    Most of the head of the zombie was cut off. The body immediately collapsed.


    Beheading is the fastest way to end a zombie''s life. Because the nuclei that support their actions are in their heads.


    After taking away the crystal nucleus, Chu Feng felt a little more vitality in his body.


    "Roar!"


    More zombies poured in. Chu Feng leaned back against the dormitory door and waited calmly.


    Primary zombies have only instinct, but no intelligence. They don''t know when to open the door. So he''s not worried at all.


    Back to ten years, in addition to the physical need to re practice, Chu Feng is confident that he is stronger than anyone in the world!


    Because he has ten years of survival experience!


    Seeing these zombies, relying on their primitive instinct, constantly pounding the door, Chu Feng''s eyes were cold and his fire axe waved again.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    There were three soft sounds in succession, and the three zombies near the door had fallen to the ground.


    Open the door, the last head of zombie head-on, by Chu Feng face expressionless kick, hand ax fall, corpse separation!


    After refining the four crystal nuclei, the vitality in the body increases a little bit.


    But it''s not enough.


    "It''s too weak."


    With a sigh, he walked out of the dormitory.


    He has to gather the second strength with the fastest speed to go to his sister''s school.


    The sooner she gets there, the safer she will be.


    "Roar!"


    A tall and powerful zombie, standing on the aisle five or six meters away, blocked the door of the dormitory. In his blood red eyes, he exuded bloodthirsty light, full of excitement.


    Chu Feng slightly surprised, the zombie seems to open a wisdom.


    Of course, it''s just a little bit better than the weakest chicken.


    He didn''t like it, strode forward, sidestepped to avoid the attack, and threw an axe around the neck of the zombie.


    Beheading! Broken brain! Take the core!


    All at once.


    Second silk vitality, finally achieved!


    It''s safe for the time being. Chu Feng finds a corner to sit down and starts making Na Yuan Fu.


    Na Yuan Fu can speed up the speed of absorbing yuan Qi, so that it can condense yuan Qi faster.


    It is a necessary talisman for cultivation.


    But suddenly he hesitated.


    Nayuan Fu is powerful, but it is an assistant for cultivation. The most important thing for him now is the power to protect himself!Just like the talisman!


    You can increase your strength in a short time, and even reverse the war situation when you encounter a dangerous battle!


    Another example is the nawufu, which has a cubic space and can store all kinds of goods. In the end of the world, all of them are huge!


    Chu Feng constantly thinking, the last bite, a decision!


    "Demon subduing charm!"


    Chu Feng didn''t refine Nayuan Fu or Shenli Fu, but chose Zhenyao Fu.


    Careful out of the dormitory, Chu Feng straight to the school medical room!


    He made Zhenyao Fu, which naturally had his intention!


    At the end of the future, the awakened new humans are popular. They have powerful powers and superhuman physical qualities. It is the mainstay of the whole human race.


    In addition to human being''s ability to awaken, some animals also have the ability to awaken. Their strength is extremely terrifying, and they shine brilliantly in the later afterlife!


    The wolf king, one of the nine famous kings in the last world, is a demon wolf, who is awed by countless people!


    In addition to the demon wolf, there are a lot of horrible mutant animals in the last world!


    Chu Feng remembers very clearly that thunder corpse dragon, one of the last ten beasts, came from his school!


    The campus is very empty at night. The shortest straight distance from the boys'' dormitory to the school doctor''s room is through a small forest.


    Chu Feng rushed in without hesitation.


    The grove is a sacred place for dating. At this time, it naturally becomes a gathering place for male and female zombies.


    Facing a female zombie, not wearing a skirt, but also naked upper body, chufeng hehe a smile, a kick to the ground, stepping on each other''s silicone chest, an axe cut!


    Behind him, a male zombie came. Chufeng turns around with the fire axe, and the zombie flies out.


    He stepped forward and made up for the last.


    After receiving the crystal nucleus, he did not dare to delay and went straight to the school medical room.


    Although it''s a good place to practice, considering his sister, he still gave up the grove.


    The plan in my mind is very simple. First go to the school doctor''s room to take in the thunder corpse dragon, and then go to the downstairs of the girls'' dormitory to pick up the car.


    The men who pick up the girls, the cars are all there.


    The door of the school medical room is open. Chu Feng rushes in quickly. With a glance, he sees a glass bucket on the shelf of the medical room, which is soaked with medicinal liquor!


    And in the medicated wine, there is a three foot long black snake!


    It''s cold!


    Evil!


    The black snake, who had been dead for a long time and didn''t know how long, was now emitting a palpitating feeling!


    On its body, more silk purple electric current crackles!


    It''s changing!


    Chu Feng heart excited, did not expect to be so smooth, found the thunder corpse dragon!


    Without any hesitation, he directly sacrificed the "Zhenyao Fu" to the black snake!


    "With my blood, the contract..."


    Chu Feng is very excited. This is thunder corpse dragon, one of the top ten fierce beasts in the last world. Once he can accept it, his achievements will be unlimited in the future!


    "Boom!"


    Just then, in the distant sky, the city''s tallest building exploded, and the fire just lit up the school medical room.


    In a flash of anger, Chu Feng saw a shadow behind him!


    "Bang!"


    "Wow!"


    Without hesitation, Chu Feng took back the magic talisman and fell to the ground. A figure fell on the other side of the medicine cabinet and crushed many glass bottles.


    A zombie dressed in a white coat turned his head in a low voice.


    Chufeng heart angry, almost, can complete the contract!


    Now, it''s a failure!


    Thunder corpse dragon is now in the process of transformation, will not resist, is the easiest time to accept, once you miss this time, then, want to accept each other is extremely difficult!

 Chapter 4

    "Hoo"


    when the wind started, Chu Feng didn''t turn his head back. He shot behind the fire axe, but he turned left in the stab.


    "Pa" ground a, the axe claps on the arm of the zombie, a strong but will Chu Feng bounce out.


    The axe made of iron and steel is sunken in the middle!


    The power of terror!


    Chu Feng is shocked!


    How could ordinary zombies be so strong?


    "No, it''s a mutant zombie!"


    Chu Feng body shock, pupil locked up!


    He was angry in his heart. Unexpectedly, at such a critical moment, he met a mutant zombie!


    The only thing he can rely on now is the vitality of his body!


    Yuan Qi can be used to refine talismans with various effects, or it can be directly consumed to increase the physical strength!


    "I just used all my strength to make Zhenyao Fu. There are not many left. Even if I used all of them, I have little chance to fight each other..."


    In the last ten years, his judgment of danger was extremely accurate!


    This zombie, with his current strength, can''t do it!


    If you use your strength, your chances are slim!


    "Damn it, the end of the world has just come, how can there be such a terrible zombie!"


    Chu Feng scolds!


    Glancing at the black snake at the end of its metamorphosis, Chu Feng became more anxious!


    If you miss this opportunity, you will never be able to accept this corpse dragon that will be rampant in the world in the future!


    "Ma''s, fight!"


    "Vitality


    In a flash, Chu Feng consumed all his energy, and he felt the infinite strength rising from his body!


    "Boom!"


    He collided with the mutant zombie, and the mutant zombie flew several meters away, smashing countless things!


    And Chu Feng is more miserable, directly flew out seven or eight meters, the whole arm is numb!


    As soon as he got up, the zombie rushed up again!


    "Boom boom!"


    Just for a moment, the whole school medical room was in a mess!


    Chu Feng''s clothes were ragged and bleeding in many places, but his eyes lit up!


    Primary mutant zombies still don''t have much intelligence.


    There is a lot of room for this.


    On the upper floor of the school medical room is the teaching building, which has seven floors. At this time, it is already night, and there are not many people in the building.


    Chu Feng ran all the way, followed by zombies.


    He''s running upstairs, he''s going to the roof!


    In the blink of an eye, he had planned how to deal with the zombie.


    It is reasonable to say that there is no one in the teaching building that is already at night. There should be no zombies. But there are exceptions. There may be a couple of wild mandarin ducks secretly dating in the classroom tonight. When the disaster broke out, these people were not spared and became zombies.


    When chufeng rushed up to the third floor, a female zombie suddenly came out at the corner of the corridor.


    The upper part of the body was dressed in a black leather coat, but there was nothing underneath.


    Chu Feng screamed strangely, but the fire axe that had been deformed from bottom to top was rifled!


    Blood splashed and ink splashed on the wall.


    Chu Feng doesn''t turn his head back. He rushes straight!


    Seven floors, he only took two minutes!


    Kick open the Tiantai door, there are several zombies on the empty Tiantai.


    And there are two survivors!


    A boy protects the girl''s voice, holding a stick in his hand, desperately resisting the Zombie''s attack.


    Seeing Chu Feng, two people instinctively began to ask for help: "classmate, help! There are monsters here


    However, Chu Feng was followed by a bigger monster.


    Two people immediately silent.


    The mutant zombies roared, as if they could command the zombies. Suddenly, the three zombies gave up the one man and one woman and rushed to chufeng.


    "Hum!"


    One foot kicks a zombie, Chu Feng cuts off the arm of the other zombie with an axe, and sidesteps to avoid the attack of the third zombie. Then one tumbled, and the mutant zombie flew over his head.


    Brush, brush!


    Three axes cut off the legs of a zombie, making the other side lose the power of action completely. Then Chu Feng and war and retreat, slowly came to the edge of the roof.


    At this time, he abandoned one of the three zombies on the roof, killed one, and the remaining one attacked him with the mutant zombie.


    At a certain moment, when the mutant zombie failed to attack, he flew an axe to the last Zombie''s chest, but unfortunately the axe was stuck in his chest. For a while, I can''t get it out.


    The mutant zombie turned back and came again without hesitation.


    "It''s you who''s waiting!"


    In the roar, Chu Feng turned around, abandoned his axe, put his hands out of the Zombie''s arms like lightning, grabbed the other party''s collar, retreated to the edge of the roof, bent his knees to the ground, stretched his legs on the Zombie''s stomach, and then fell hard!The rabbit pedals the eagle!


    Strong inertia, with the zombie toward the rear. And there, it''s high above the rooftop!


    "Pa Ji"


    the mutant zombie was completely smashed into meat mud.


    "Hu" a long breath, Chu Feng from the ground to get up. He picked up the axe and cut the broken leg zombie that was still crawling towards him in half. He collected three crystal nuclei and dragged his tired body down the stairs quickly.


    All the way to pursue and kill, he really pushed out the limit that he could play at this time.


    In just ten minutes, he climbed seven floors, killed four low-level zombies, and designed to kill a mutant zombie. It''s really the limit you can reach.


    But the harvest is great.


    "With my blood, the contract..."


    Chu Feng controls the Zhenyao Fu and falls on the head of the black snake. The Zhenyao Fu condenses into a mysterious talisman, which blooms a dazzling light and is deeply imprinted in the brain of the black snake!


    The next moment, the magic talisman flashes, the black snake in the wine disappears, turns into a talisman pattern, flies back, and a shallow tattoo appears on Chu Feng''s arm!


    "Hoo


    Chu Feng was relieved and finally succeeded!


    Thunder corpse dragon, one of the top ten fierce beasts in the last world, has become his contract beast!


    After the transformation of thunder corpse dragon, there are still a few days of sleep. Although it is not useful now, when it wakes up, it will show sharp fangs!


    Chu Feng out of the school medical room, downstairs in the open space, the mutant zombie can''t die any more. Chu Feng split his head without expression and found a round red crystal nucleus.


    This crystal core is worthy of being from the mutant zombie. It contains a huge amount of energy and absorbs the crystal core. The energy consumed in making the Zhenyao Rune in chufeng''s body not only recovers, but also increases a lot. The distance completely condenses the third energy. It should not be long!


    "I''ve taken such a big risk!"


    Chu Feng was very surprised. This harvest was too big. He not only accepted thunder corpse dragon, but also increased his vitality!


    The most direct manifestation of the increase of vitality is that Chu Feng''s physical strength has been enhanced. At this time, he is different from himself an hour ago. After a lot of fighting, I feel much more relaxed now.


    After a short rest, he used his recovered energy to make a magic talisman and a flaming talisman. Then, carrying a fire axe, he walked quietly through the woods and went straight to his dormitory.


    All the materials he collected before are in the dormitory! Because he carried too many materials, which affected the battle, he didn''t bring them with him when he just came here!


    Now, since we have got thunder corpse dragon, we will go back to get it!


    "Well?"


    However, when Chu Feng came back to the dormitory, he immediately frowned!


    All his supplies are gone!

 Chapter 5

    Dormitory, a mess!


    Obviously, someone came here and took all his things away!


    "Ha ha, very good, dare to rob my things!"


    Chu Feng''s face was cold and his heart was angry!


    In the last days, the most important things are food and water. Now without these things, he can only collect them again, which is bound to delay him a lot of time!


    "Find a car and go to the nearest supermarket!"


    Chu Feng immediately had a decision!


    This is not the time to be angry. It''s time to collect food again!


    Chu Feng immediately left the dormitory, carefully toward the girls dormitory downstairs!


    College girls dormitory downstairs, never lack of luxury cars!


    Especially the girls'' dormitory downstairs at night!


    "Chu Feng!"


    "Chu Feng, help me


    Chu Feng just arrived at the girl''s dormitory downstairs, a voice with a surprise spread.


    "Damn it, fool!"


    Chu Feng immediately scolded!


    On the first floor of the dormitory, a figure appeared in the window on the left, waving his arm at him.


    Even more than one person is waving at him. Inside the dormitory, there are waving arms everywhere.


    Many people have an eager look on their faces, trying to attract Chu Feng''s attention as much as possible.


    A girl with disordered hair and only wearing pajamas, showing a large area of snow white, went through the locked dormitory door and cried to Chu Feng in despair: "Wuwu, as long as you help me out, I I can do anything for you! "


    Behind her are three zombies that have mutated.


    The next second, the girl had been torn and gnawed by the zombie, and soon she was silent.


    In such a big campus, there are wandering zombies everywhere.


    The aviation alarm went off.


    But it can''t dispel the fear in people''s hearts.


    Chu Feng is indifferent, this kind of thing, his previous life saw many.


    Now, he doesn''t even have the ability to be alone. How can he save other people!


    "Chu Feng, my father is the chairman of Xinglong group. He has a lot of money. As long as you take me out, I''ll give you a lot of money."


    "My father is the vice mayor..."


    Shouts rang out, expecting Chu Feng to save them!


    Chu Feng shook his head!


    After the beginning of doomsday, all order was disrupted.


    Money?


    Money is the most useless thing in the last days. One of the biggest functions of money is to make a fire to keep warm. Now, if you want money, do you still have an egg?


    Right?


    It''s useless. The only thing to see in the end is who has big fists and who has more food!


    In addition, the others are floating clouds!


    "Students, you should obey the command. I believe that a rescue team will arrive soon!" Dormitory building, vaguely came the teacher''s scream, but in response to him, only if there is no cry.


    "We must be strong! We still have hope! " A teacher, with a loudspeaker in his hand, yelled.


    "Ah


    But the next second, the scream spread.


    The male teacher''s arm was gnawed by a zombie because it stretched out of the window.


    Although he broke away, but the whole person is quietly changing.


    Chu Feng shook his head, no longer observe, because that a dormitory inside people, because the teacher''s impassioned speech, and pay the price.


    With the constant sound of the alarm, a large number of zombies were attracted to the past.


    It''s not that Chu Feng didn''t save himself.


    In the last ten years, this kind of scene is common.


    He saw too much.


    From the end of the world, there will be no rules. There will be purgatory everywhere. Only the strong can survive!


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng raised his axe and directly opened the window of a car and got into the cab!


    But the sound of breaking the window suddenly attracted several zombies wandering around.


    These zombies are coming at us.


    Chu Feng was not moved. He pulled out two wires from the car and connected them skillfully. Soon, the car was on fire and could start at any time.


    Chu Feng''s face was full of ferocity.


    With a step on the accelerator, the Hummer, like a roaring beast, rushed out directly. The zombies in front of it, with the powerful horsepower of the Hummer, just like tofu, were knocked out.


    But Chu Feng didn''t stop and drove fast.


    He also wants to rush to Yuanling city nearby. He can save his sister from danger as soon as possible. Time is life!


    "Look


    "Someone''s driving into a zombie!"


    Many people around the dormitory immediately noticed Chu Feng!"Please take me away!"


    "As long as you take me away, I can be your girlfriend. I will be good and listen to you for everything!"


    "I I''d like to be your girlfriend, too. "


    All the women cried out!


    But Chu Feng shook his head!


    Women?


    After the beginning of the last world, those women who have no ability are just tools for those powerful beings to vent their desires.


    It''s one of the cheapest.


    The more beautiful a woman is, the more miserable she is!


    In the heyday, they can be high above, countless men spoil her as a goddess, but after the end, it has no value.


    Chu Feng drove directly to the main road of the school.


    It''s bleak everywhere.


    There are a few zombies in the campus, wandering aimlessly. After hearing the roar of the car engine, they are crazy to catch up.


    But Chu Feng''s speed is very fast, these first-class variation zombies move slowly, it is impossible to catch up with the high-speed car.


    "The nearest supermarket is the school supermarket on campus!"


    Now the end is just coming, food is still easy to find, but soon, food will become the most precious thing!


    He doesn''t have any food on him now, so he must collect it quickly!


    "Boom!"


    Humvee roaring, Chu Feng along the main road of the school, through a busy street, hit one zombie after another, and stopped in front of the school supermarket. When the car came near, Chu Feng frowned. Around the supermarket, many zombies had gathered, obviously there were people inside!


    At this time, the zombies around had heard the sound of the car engine, and their attention had been completely attracted. They had ignored several people in the supermarket, but they rushed towards Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng saw a group of zombies rush over, completely not afraid, sneered!


    "Boom!"


    Step on the accelerator, straight to the end, the huge roar of the engine, like thunder, the whole body is shaking violently!


    Under the power of terror, the Humvee in the wilderness, like a high-speed train, hit it hard!


    The zombies rushed up and fell down in an instant.


    "Boom..."


    Chu Feng ran all the way, hitting most of the zombies around him.


    Then he turned the front of the car and rushed straight to the door of the supermarket!


    It doesn''t mean to stop at all!


    Boom!


    Chu Feng drove directly into the supermarket, row after row of shelves, all were knocked down, countless goods flying into the sky!


    Chu Feng rampaged without stopping. The Humvee in the wilderness smashed countless shelves, made a circle in the supermarket, turned around, and came out of the supermarket again. Chu Feng stopped!


    He''s not sure if there are zombies in the supermarket. It''s safest to drive in directly. If there are a lot of zombies in the supermarket, with the power of Hummer, you can escape at the first time!


    Chu Feng sitting in the car, relieved, just he has seen clearly, there are only two girls in the supermarket, looking at him in amazement, except these people, there is no zombie!


    He doesn''t care about these people.


    After all, he is going to Yuanling city to find his sister.


    It''s good to store more food.


    Most of the zombies around have been solved, and the danger has been minimized.


    Chu Feng steps out of the car and rushes into the supermarket. He is about to start collecting food.


    "Chu Feng?"


    "Chu Feng? Will you take me away? "


    However, he just arrived at the door, a voice of surprise came, and two young girls rushed out and looked at him excitedly!


    But Chu Feng frowned.


    Damn it!


    She managed to kill all the zombies around her. She was so loud. Did she want to lead the zombies from other places?


    At that time, all the people present will be finished.


    "Shut up


    Chu Feng suddenly became violent.


    This is a fatal thing!


    "Chu Feng, how can you talk to me like this?" The charming young girl, wearing a hip length skirt and black silk, suddenly exclaimed, but Chu Feng raised her eyebrows.


    "Pa!"


    With a slap on the woman''s face, Chu Feng has no pity for her.


    Life matters now!


    "Chu Feng? Is it really you


    On the other side, a soft voice came from Chu Feng, who was wearing a plain white dress with long snow-white legs. Chu Feng frowned and found that the two women were classmates, especially Zhang Ziqing, who was the school flower. No wonder she could name herself.


    "Shut her up, if you don''t want to die!"Chu Feng fiercely followed of stare one eye to fall on the ground of woman, this just scold a way.


    Zhang Ziqing and Liao Wei are scared.


    Is this the same Chu Feng they know?


    "Mourning Zombies


    Liao Wei, who fell to the ground, could not help but scream. Because she was frightened, her voice was sharp and loud.


    "Damn it


    But Chu Feng was angry.


    Looking around, sure enough, a group of student zombies not far away have rushed over. The nearest zombie is less than three meters away. It''s too late to make any response. We can only choose to be tough!


    Liao Wei is a Leng, eyes flashed a smear of venom, now in order to survive, has no care about many, while Chu Feng rushed up, she walked black silk legs, turned into the supermarket, and did not hesitate to close the door.


    Chu Feng raised the fire axe, burst out a strong force, directly hit on the head of the zombie, a turn, face suddenly changed.


    Zhang Ziqing beside him is also stunned. Her classmates shut her and Chu Feng out?


    For a moment, Zhang Ziqing was pale.


    The whole world is full of monsters. Being locked out can only be a dead end.


    But Chu Feng didn''t say much. He raised his fire axe and smashed it directly.


    The axe was originally very heavy, so under the full burst, the power of the burst out was enough to break a hole in the supermarket door.


    "If you don''t want to die, follow me."


    Chu Feng frowned and looked at Zhang Ziqing beside him. There were still a group of zombies in the distance. He heard the movement and was moving in this direction.


    If you want to survive, you have to enter the supermarket as soon as possible.


    "Bang!"


    Chu Feng''s fire axe smashed out again.


    The door trembled.


    Chu Feng took a look at the door, but he didn''t say much. Then he kicked it. The door was finally opened, and Chu Feng went in with a gloomy face.


    If I hadn''t been prepared, I might have died outside now!

 Chapter 6

    "Chu Feng, I..."


    Liao Wei looks at the supermarket door broken by Chu Feng, and comes in with a gloomy face. Her heart beats faster. She looks at the blood axe on Chu Feng''s right hand, which is stained with the blood of the zombie. Black silk''s legs tremble, screams and runs away in a hurry.


    How can she be faster than Chu Feng? Even if she is holding a heavy axe, Chu Feng is very fast to catch up with Liao Wei, grabs her clothes and pulls her over.


    Chu Feng sneers and holds Liao Wei''s white neck up.


    "Don''t kill me I I''ll do whatever you want! Please don''t kill me


    This kind of words has no attraction to Chu Feng. Liao Wei''s beauty can''t enter his eyes.


    "Don''t..." Zhang Ziqing stares at this scene. Even if Liao Wei just shut her out of the door and only cares about her own life, she still can''t bear to see Liao Wei die.


    "Roar..."


    Dong Dong!


    From the back door of the supermarket came the roar of zombies and the sound of hammering the door panel.


    At present, there are more and more zombies. Just by visual inspection, there are seven or eight waves coming to them in the distance.


    Chu Feng frowned slightly. He had to make a quick decision. If it was too late, it would change. With his present physical condition, Chu Feng had a good grasp of how to deal with a few zombies.


    But the fear is that it will lead to more zombies!


    In the end of the world, there are life and death crises everywhere. Who knows how many zombies there will be nearby. Once they are all attracted by the movement here, even if Chu Feng has ten lives, he can''t escape to heaven.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng released Liao Wei and said coldly, "if you want to live, you can. I''ll give you a chance! Stop the zombies at the back door and don''t let them in


    "I..."


    Chu Feng coldly looked at her, Liao Wei suddenly felt the body tremble, busy should say: "no problem, I stop them!"


    "Send those fast food and mineral water to the car. If you can''t put them down, you can put as many fortresses as you can!"


    Chu Feng ignored Zhang Ziqing''s stupefied look, and then gave an order to Zhang Ziqing: "if you want to live, listen to me! Speed up


    The zombie has arrived. He has no time to collect materials bit by bit!


    Chu Feng tossed the axe. Zhang Ziqing felt a cool wind blowing on his face. He suddenly woke up and replied in a hurry: "ah Good! I''ll send it right away! "


    See two people have been in place, Chu Feng axe wave, rushed out of the supermarket, toward the zombie group to kill will.


    This scene stunned Zhang Ziqing and Liao Wei.


    Chu Feng is the first to welcome the first zombie!


    Bang!


    The sound of broken bones sounded, and the green blood burst forth.


    Chu Feng subconsciously closed his mouth and eyes, so as not to be infected by the blood with strong corrosive force.


    Take advantage of the left hand to grasp forward, grasp the Zombie''s abdomen, to the brain door.


    In an instant, another nucleus was absorbed.


    "Son of a bitch, you two are still in a daze to do what, still don''t hurry to move quickly!"


    Chu Feng turns his head and looks at Zhang Ziqing dully. The expression on his face seems shocked and unbelievable. He yells angrily!


    "Is he really Chu Feng?"


    Liao Wei and Zhang Ziqing wake up with a start, but they don''t think much, have no time, and dare not say anything more. The zombie is right in front of them, and their true appearance of the end of the world makes them fall into great fear. If they want to live, they have to listen to the words of Chu Feng, who looks strange and has a great change in temperament.


    Zhang Ziqing picked up instant noodles, ham sausages, sashimi, self heating rice, compressed biscuits and other fast food, and then sent them to the SUV.


    The space of the off-road vehicle is enough. After all, the car body is big enough to hold these fast food, enough to eat for many days!


    Chu Feng smashed open the skull of the third zombie, absorbed the crystal nucleus, and took the opportunity to glance at them. Although they were in a hurry, they kept moving. He was relieved. He raised the axe, roared and killed the other zombie beside him.


    Chu Feng, who has solved the problem of five zombies, has not enough physical strength. Relying on the electric pole on one side, he takes a slow breath and scans around. Several waves of zombies are attracted by the movement here.


    No, if it goes on like this, although he can kill these zombies, he will consume the divine power and flame runes that have just been refined. These things are used to protect his life. It''s not cost-effective to waste them here!


    In particular, the zombies are endless and can''t be killed.


    Chu Feng, who had a short rest, looked at the two zombies that were close to Zhang Ziqing''s direction, took a deep breath and strode to kill them with an axe.


    Bang!


    Ziliu


    That''s how Chu Feng''s hand rises and falls.


    Like chopping melons and vegetables, the heads of three zombies near the SUV exploded.


    Chu Feng relaxed tone, after absorbing crystal nucleus, ask a way: "received how many?""Half the back seat!"


    Hearing the answer, Chu Feng nodded, almost, his physical strength has not much left, can not stay for a long time, then urged: "you two, drop the things in hand, move a few boxes of water, quick!"


    "Good!"


    "I understand!"


    Two people respectively should a, each carrying three or four boxes of mineral water to the SUV this walk.


    Chu Feng leaned on the open door to have a rest, looking at the two people''s movements, a cold smile.


    This is the potential forced by the desire to survive.


    In the past, even the cap of mineral water bottle could not be unscrewed. Now three or four cases of mineral water can be moved, and the trot is fast.


    Tut tut


    It''s right at this stall.


    The ground is suddenly stretched out a pair of red hands, suddenly seized the rear of Liao Wei black silk legs!


    Poop!


    Liao Wei and the box of mineral water in her arms fell to the ground. She looked back and saw the bloody hands!


    "Ah!"


    "Don''t come here, ghost!"


    "Ah..."


    The bloody hand sank to the ground again.


    Poof!


    "No..."


    Poof!


    "Er, ah..."


    Poof!


    Liao Wei sends a sharp roar. She climbs backward and shakes three times with the sound. The ground is immediately stained red by the oozing blood!


    "Ah..."


    After three consecutive voices, Liao Wei''s body is still!


    "What


    Chu Feng is shocked!


    This familiar blood hand!


    How is it possible that there will be a mutant zombie so soon!


    "Zhang Ziqing, hurry up!"


    Chu Feng shouts, he has already got into the driver''s seat!


    That blood hand can only be a variant zombie - crypt zombie!


    With Chu Feng''s current strength, it''s impossible to say that this kind of zombie is dead without life, but it''s also possible to win only by consuming all the cards It''s just possible!


    Thunder corpse dragon is still sleeping, his current card is just a little stronger than ordinary people''s body, and two vitality talisman just!


    In the last ten years, Chu Feng once stood at the peak of human strength. His judgment of his current strength is very accurate. He can''t kill this zombie in the crypt!


    Now he is born again, he can''t tolerate himself, because for a while, he cut off his life.


    Never!


    Whether Zhang Ziqing can survive or not depends on Zhang Ziqing himself!

 Chapter 7

    Buzz!


    Hum!


    Chu Feng is on fire!


    Strong desire for survival makes Zhang Ziqing burst out at this moment with speed comparable to Superman.


    Dada dada!


    A few big strides, a plain white dress of Zhang Ziqing has come to the car, will things to the car a throw, then get into the co pilot.


    "Close the door!"


    Bang!


    Dong!


    A sound of door closing,


    a sound of an object hitting the chassis of an off-road vehicle.


    Chu Feng heard clearly, didn''t think much, and didn''t have time to consider the chassis problem. He stepped on the accelerator to the bottom.


    Whoosh!


    The car flew out.


    When Chu Feng and Zhang Ziqing were sitting in the car, they could not see the bright red from the tires.


    It''s a crypt zombie. It can''t escape. It''s run over by a tire.


    The crypt zombie, howling for several times inside the ground, leaped out and showed his figure.


    It is very short, only the size of a child, and has no legs, but its hands are very big, more than twice of his own body. His walking depends on his own hands.


    At this time, the front part of one of its hands was a little flat, which was obviously crushed by heavy objects.


    It stares at the back of the far away SUV and takes a deep breath. This action is very like a hound looking for prey relying on the smell. Then it holds its hands on the ground and runs with the exhaust of the car in a very funny way.


    In the car


    Zhang Ziqing gasped a little, but he was still a little shaken. He stroked his full chest and calmed down his unyielding mood.


    What happened today, the zombies, Chu Feng''s murders, and the huge blood hands just now, had a great impact on her. As an ordinary person, he could not fully digest them in a short time.


    All changes take time to adapt.


    But zombies don''t show mercy because you don''t get used to it.


    They don''t have any emotion, and they don''t have any possibility of compromise and turning around. In the face of them, there are only two ways to choose, to be killed or to kill them.


    Chu Feng drives the car attentively. For zombies wandering on the road, he doesn''t choose to rush, but can avoid. Nevertheless, his speed is extremely fast. He never let go of the gas pedal. On the way, many zombies are smashed into pieces.


    It''s not that Chu Feng pities the zombies. There are too many zombies. If they collide like a tank car, the SUV and the two of them will end in one end, that is, the car will be destroyed and people will die!


    Because in addition to the head of the zombie some fragile weakness, other parts are still very hard.


    What''s more, it''s an off-road vehicle, not a real tank.


    "Thank you, Chu Feng!"


    Zhang Ziqing''s voice was still slightly trembling.


    "How on earth did you do it?"


    Chu Feng looked at her, but he didn''t say anything. Chu Feng didn''t care about her, and he didn''t understand what Zhang Ziqing asked.


    "What shall we do now?"


    "Where are we going?"


    "And the students in our class, how are they..."


    "We Do you want to go to them? "


    "By the way, Shangjing, we can go to Shangjing. It must be safe there!"


    Chu Feng frowned. This girl has too many useless words.


    Moreover, Shangjing is not a good place to go, where the number of zombies is only much more than that of Chuzhou City, and because Shangjing used to be a populous city, it gathered more people, and the zombies are more nutritious and prone to change!


    "If you want to go to Beijing, I can put you down and go by yourself." Chu Feng light said: "I''m going to Yuanling city."


    "Yuanling city?"


    Zhang Ziqing was stunned. Yuanling was two big cities away from Chuzhou. Although it was closer than Shangjing, why did Chu Feng go?


    "Yes, Yuanling city."


    Chu Feng saw her bewilderment and said, "where does my sister go to school? If I slow down, my sister''s danger will increase by one point. I have to go quickly, otherwise..."


    Seeing a zombie eye on the window, Chu Feng thought that his younger sister might be extremely frightened to face these creepy and disgusting zombies, and Chu Feng was even more anxious.


    Zhang Ziqing''s heart warms, and her nervousness and fear disperse. Originally, she was worried about whether Chu Feng would do anything to herself. Now when she heard this sentence, she suddenly felt a sense of security and warmth from the bottom of her heart.


    It seems that she had some misunderstanding about Chu Feng.


    Because for her, Chu Feng will do something to her at any time.


    If you kill her, you can live.


    Chu Feng will wave the axe without hesitation to kill her.


    "What sound?"Chu Feng''s face suddenly changed, and a dense cry of insects just came from his ear.


    "Ah? What''s the matter? "


    Zhang Ziqing''s face became pale, which made Chu Feng feel terrible. What kind of monster is it?


    Hum


    Hum


    Hum


    The sound continues.


    With the off-road vehicle driving farther and farther, the distance from the school gate is getting closer, and the sound is getting closer and clearer!


    Although Chu Feng''s heart was strange, he still kept driving until a group of people appeared in front of him. Behind him, a group of zombies were running in the direction of Chu Feng.


    Those people saw Chu Feng''s car, as if they saw a savior, howling wildly.


    "Help me!"


    "Help


    "Classmate, help me!"


    These people are dead. Chu Feng has already made a conclusion to them in his heart. He doesn''t care much. Looking behind the zombies, Chu Feng has already stopped the car and has a clear look. He understands what''s going on!


    "Well What kind of monster is that... "


    Zhang Ziqing opened his mouth wide, his face was unbelievable, his whole body had goose bumps, and fear was once again entangled in her heart.


    One word,


    big!


    Two words,


    dense!


    It''s not a zombie, it''s not a zombie!


    Those creatures are white and red, like maggots, but the body is as big as a large dog, the head has a big eye like a hungry wolf, flashing wings, making strange calls.


    Those monsters not only attack and kill humans, but even zombies are food in their mouths. When their eyes open, they show sharp teeth like sharks and devour all the food in front of them.


    Dense, in groups!


    One wave hasn''t stopped, another wave is coming.


    Chu Feng recognized at a glance what the UFO is, those are the arms of the Zerg, white man worm!


    These guys are far more difficult and terrifying than crypt zombies.


    Individual Chu Feng alone is no longer an opponent, not to mention now is not a, but a dense group!


    However, the digestive ability of those monsters does not seem to be very strong. When they are full, they will stop foraging, and it will take about a week for them to regain their mobility and start foraging again.


    Chu Feng has already turned the front of the car and stepped on the accelerator!


    "Wait, Chu Feng, we..."

 Chapter 8

    "Don''t you save them?"


    Chu Feng coldly smile, save them?


    Who''s going to save us?


    He said frankly, "if you want to get out of the car and save them, go. I won''t stop you."


    "You


    Zhang Ziqing a Zheng, want to Chu Feng accountability, words just to the mouth, and to swallow.


    "In this case, Notre Dame can only make you die faster, not only can''t save people, but also put yourself into it for nothing. Not to mention the white man worm, only the zombies under the worm''s belly can easily tear your body and eat you all!"


    Chu Feng suddenly turned the steering wheel, drove back to the previous route, and then said: "finally, it turns into the excrement of insects and returns to the embrace of mother earth. Is that what you want?"


    "But..."


    Zhang Ziqing is still uneasy and wants to say something.


    Chu Feng looked at her and remembered the memory of being abandoned, framed, or even killed by others. He suddenly yelled, "shut up


    "If you dare to say one more word, I will throw you down and let you see clearly what is the end of the world and what is the end of the world!"


    "I''ve said it once, and I don''t want to repeat it a second time!"


    In this last age, not only zombies and monsters, but also other human beings are enemies. Even if it is not the last age, there are murderers, female criminals and other evil deeds.


    Not to mention at this moment, it highlights the cruel reality of cannibalism. If you are not more cruel than others, you can only be eaten by others!


    Zhang Ziqing''s face was full of tears. He looked at Chu Feng and said, "Why are you So quick to accept the reality, so clear These These things. "


    Zhang Ziqing also understood the truth.


    At least, she is also a college student. She can give a set of reasonable arguments about the topic of human nature in a rational situation.


    But people are still sentimental animals.


    I see. It doesn''t mean it will.


    Generally speaking, everyone can do things rationally, and there will not be all kinds of human tragedies, let alone World War.


    But it doesn''t exist.


    There is evil and sensibility in human nature.


    This is a cruel fact that can not be changed.


    "With them blocking us, those monsters will not be able to catch up for a while."


    Chu Feng stopped the car and thought calmly for a moment.


    At present, we can''t get out of the school. If we want to get out, we have to go over the wall.


    But climbing over the wall means the car can''t get out.


    If the off-road vehicle can''t get out, without fast transportation tools, without the food and water on the vehicle, he can''t walk to Yuanling city alive.


    He can also go out of the campus, looking for cars and food again, but this is not only a waste of time, there are many uncertain dangers!


    With this time, it''s better to strengthen your strength quickly, upgrade your vitality to the third silk, and portray the Na Wu Fu!


    With nawufu to store food, with stronger vitality and strength, he can kill directly from the school gate!


    Sister


    I''m going to be delayed for a few days!


    Hold on!


    Be alive!


    I will go to save you immediately after I kill those white worms!


    We must live!


    Chu Feng tightly grasped the fist, the heart is unwilling.


    "Next, what shall we do..."


    Zhang Ziqing inquired.


    "Back to the supermarket!"


    "Back to the supermarket?"


    Chu Feng nodded, then decided: "for a while and a half will be unable to go out, first back to the supermarket, obscene development!"


    "Obscene development?"


    Zhang Ziqing didn''t quite understand what Chu Feng meant.


    "I think it''s better for us to get together with our classmates. There are many people and great strength."


    As soon as Chu Feng heard this, he waved his hand and shook his head. "There are many people, many things, many troubles, and the possibility of death is also great."


    "But there will always be a way. It''s better to work together to tide over the difficulties than to fight alone?"


    "You''re right."


    For this sentence, Chu Feng still agreed, but with a cold smile, coldly said:


    "but the situation you said only exists in imagination, the fact is that everyone is afraid, are escaping, in the crisis, want others to die for themselves, that is the collective of those people you go to."


    In fact, God like enemies are not terrible. What is really terrible is those pig teammates who pit you at the critical moment.


    In the last life, he was pushed to the scene of eating blood mosquito by his classmates, which he will never forget!


    If it wasn''t for this, how could it lead to his strength progress far lower than others?


    "That''s just a small number of people. I don''t believe all the students are like this!" Zhang Ziqing is a plain white dress, and her white face is stained with a lot of blood, but she is more and more pure. Her clear eyes stare at Chu fan, points to Chu Feng, and says directly: "such as Chu Feng you!""Me?"


    Chu Feng Leng a Leng, pointed to oneself, ha ha said with a smile: "it seems that you have any misunderstanding to me."


    Suddenly, Chu Feng pulled her jade hand, pulled her over, a big hand is pressed in her full proud place, coldly said: "now, know what is the end of the world?"


    "Ah


    Zhang Ziqing exclaimed. On his pure face, he was even more ashamed and angry!


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, a pair of giant hands hit the engine in front of the body.


    "Ah Hand, Chu Feng Hands... "


    Zhang Ziqing recognized it at a glance. It was the same huge hand that killed Liao Wei before.


    "I can see that. You don''t have to introduce me any more."


    Chu Feng light says, palm takes back from her body!


    It''s just that those who wave these giant hands are funny.


    Body like a seven or eight year old baby, and no lower body, every time his hands hit, it''s body like flying up.


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Dong!


    The owner of the hands was very angry.


    From its smashing action, we can see that even if the hand exudes bright red blood, it is still smashing wildly!


    Chu Feng secretly frowned. Was this the zombie staring at him?


    Looking at the front half of the right hand of those hands, it looks flat, as if it had been pressed by a tire.


    Chu Feng suddenly fell asleep.


    It turns out that B was run over by himself. No wonder he was so angry!


    This guy wants to destroy his Hummer at all costs. Obviously, he has a vengeful mind and is targeting himself.


    Since the zombie had lost his only reason, Chu Feng had some assurance in his heart.


    Even if you don''t consume Yuan Fu, you may have a chance to kill the zombies in the crypt!


    Now his strength is low, only a few yuan Fu, can not be wasted, can only be used to protect life!


    Before they get under the ground!


    Take the chance to kill!


    It''s not impossible!


    Chu Feng''s mind has been moved.


    Although the crypt zombie belongs to the mutant beast, its body is weak, and its hardness is as strong as that of ordinary zombies.


    However, the energy contained in the crystal nucleus is much more abundant than that of ordinary zombies, at least equal to absorbing more than ten crystal nuclei of ordinary zombies.


    What''s more, he may also learn the extremely outstanding life saving magic skill of Dundi!


    This huge temptation is so placed in front of Chu Feng, how can Chu Feng not be moved.


    "Don''t move in the car, I''ll go and meet it!"


    Heart is not as good as action, Chu Feng said, "bang" closed the door, has stepped out of the car.


    The axe, with traces of blood, appeared again in Chu Feng''s hands.


    Although Zhang Ziqing was worried, seeing that Chu Feng had already gone on, he had no time to stop him, so he had to cheer for Chu Feng in his heart.


    Chu Feng bent over and touched the Zombie''s back. He raised the axe and used all his strength to chop it down!


    The wind blows

 Chapter 9

    Chu Feng''s attack was also very fast. It was impossible for ordinary zombies to hide.


    But the variant zombies are not ordinary zombies after all.


    The bloody hand was lifted and blocked on the baby''s head, making a close contact with the ax.


    Poof.


    Red blood burst out.


    The giant hand was deeply smashed by the axe and flowed to Chu Feng''s hand along the handle of the axe, sliding to his arm and even to his body in his clothes.


    "Oh! ~"


    crypt zombies make strange calls!


    Chu Feng body upload to the cool feeling, three seconds later, those who feel cool place began to itch.


    Ordinary Zombie''s blood will not have any abnormality. Although it has all kinds of colors, even if it is stained with the whole body, as long as it doesn''t enter the body and blend with the cells in the body, there will be no possibility of abnormal changes except nausea.


    But crypt zombies are different.


    His blood will make people itch, and after itching, it will blister.


    In his memory, many people can''t help scratching and breaking the blister, then they are invaded by zombie bacteria, and finally they become corpses in the pain of life rather than death.


    It''s not that Chu Feng didn''t want to avoid it, but he didn''t have to.


    In fact, he can''t let go of the fire axe. Without the fire axe, he can''t face the zombies head-on. Facing these monsters with his bare hands, he has no choice but to die.


    But the fire axe was stuck in his hand again. He pulled it out several times, but it didn''t come out.


    "Bad!" Chu Feng secretly gave a cold sweat, careless, not only underestimated the crypt zombie, but also overestimated his physical fitness at this time, the thinking inertia of the previous ten years made him have this accident.


    The small eyes of the zombie in the crypt glowed red, looking at Chu Feng.


    The pain this time is more intense than the pain of being run over by a car.


    Hatred of the car, successfully transferred to Chu Feng.


    The other hand suddenly changed. The fingertip turned into a long and thin nail like a needle. There was a faint black air on the nail. It was obvious that there was poison around it. With a strange cry, it stabbed at Chu Feng.


    "Come out!" Chu Feng roared from the bottom of his heart and pulled out the fire axe with all his strength. The rest of his strength made him fly backwards.


    After rolling several times, he broke his head and blood, but it happened to avoid the attack of the crypt zombie.


    Chu Feng propped up his body with a huge axe, half squatted on the ground, panting heavily.


    "Ow ~ ~"


    With such a roar, the crypt zombie clapped his hands on the ground and disappeared in front of Chu Feng''s eyes like air.


    Chu Feng heart next tight, in a hurry to get up, closed his eyes.


    Although his vitality is still small, it can also be used for external perception. Although the scope is small, only less than one meter underground, it is enough!


    Right!


    Chu Feng felt the zombie coming from the crypt, and beat the axe to the right side!


    "Ouch ~"


    there was a cry from the ground.


    Before he could reach out his hand, he felt a distance from the ground to convey his body, and the eyes of the crypt zombie were more red.


    Goo Goo!


    Chu Feng saw the small drum on the ground and ran away like crazy.


    "Hoo..."


    Chu Feng took a slow breath and glanced at the tattoo of thunder corpse dragon on his hand. Unfortunately, he didn''t wake up, otherwise, anyway, the zombie in the crypt couldn''t run away!


    No longer thinking about this, he ran back to the car and yelled to Zhang Ziqing, "give me water!"


    "Hungry ~"


    "Er ~"


    the zombies attracted by the fighting felt the disappearance of the zombie breath in the crypt, roared and looked at Chu Feng hungrily.


    These guys can''t run. They have no sense. They only have the instinct to eat.


    There are more and more zombies around.


    Chu Feng frowned. He didn''t pick up the water from Zhang Ziqing and jumped into the car.


    He closed the door and quickly took off his clothes.


    "Ah..."


    Zhang Ziqing exclaimed.


    "You..."


    "You Why... "


    Chu Feng grabs the hand of paper towel to dun for a while, the corner of the mouth a lie, indifference way: "dry."


    Zhang Ziqing''s legs trembled. He held his body in one hand and covered his eyes in the other. A few seconds later, he didn''t find anything. He looked at Chu Feng through his fingers.


    Chu Feng poured mineral water on him one after another, and rubbed the blood stains on his skin with a paper towel.


    Zhang Ziqing feels relieved. It seems that he misunderstood Chu Feng


    "You I''m not interested. " After cleaning, Chu Feng threw his clothes out of the car window, naked and said, "the monster''s blood is poisonous. Now it''s time to wash it out and not be infected."


    "You seem to know these monsters well?"Even though there were zombies all over the place, Zhang Ziqing was not frightened. Looking at his muscular but still strong body, Zhang Ziqing only felt yearning. It seemed that as long as there was a man in front of him, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Just think of not long ago, Chu Feng a press on her, big hand in her full proud place rampant picture, she is ashamed and angry!


    Especially when she saw that Chu Feng had a tattoo like a snake and a dragon, she shook her head!


    Chu Feng doesn''t look like a good man!


    Of course, Chu Feng didn''t know the change of Zhang Ziqing''s mentality at this time, but he certainly wouldn''t reveal his secret as a reborn man. He grabbed the steering wheel, stepped on the accelerator, rushed to the zombies, and said:


    "haven''t you eaten pork, haven''t you seen a pig run?"


    "Have you seen the movie? Have you read the novel? "


    Zhang Ziqing was one of them.


    Movies, novels That''s all fake.


    Waiting for him to scan a circle of zombies, who were still about to rush up, he sighed.


    Well, I have to admit, it''s not fake, it''s true


    "By the way, do you know Zhao fan?"


    Chu Feng suddenly thought of something, so he asked.


    "Zhao fan?"


    "Well, the chemistry addict."


    Zhang Ziqing was stunned. She was familiar with the name. She immediately asked, "are you talking about Zhao fan, a graduate student in the Department of chemistry?"


    Chu Feng nodded.


    "Just once."


    Zhang Ziqing is a little strange. Why does Chu Feng suddenly ask this? Doesn''t he care about other students?


    Chu Feng suddenly asked, of course, because of his reasons.


    In my impression, half of the people in the school were saved by him.


    This guy used to be addicted to chemistry and slovenly. He had no friends at school, and even his classmates in his dormitory didn''t seem to like him very much.


    But after the zombie came, he was the first to awaken. Relying on the ability of the awakened, he saved almost all the students in their dormitory.


    It''s a pity that the classmate who was saved by himself was plotting against him.


    Because they envy each other''s powers,


    because they envy each other that they can save all of them,


    just because they saved them


    Saved them


    You''re going to plot against him!


    But it was Zhao fan who chose the road. Chu Feng had no choice but to feel sorry for him.


    A hundred meters away from the supermarket,


    Chu Feng saw the inside of the supermarket. Unexpectedly, a large number of students were eating there. The door was sealed, and there were a lot of zombies outside.


    Who are these people?


    Chu Feng was a little strange.

 Chapter 10

    Chu Feng parked the car far away to avoid being robbed of the car and put the clothes on his body.


    After all, the defense of this dress is good. Chu Feng doesn''t really go into battle barefaced. It''s a behavior of seeking death.


    Zhang Ziqing and Zhang Ziqing get out of the car. Zhang Ziqing follows him like Chu Feng. They bow and touch the supermarket together.


    "What''s the smell of burning?"


    Zhang Ziqing asked strangely.


    Chu Feng shakes his head and says he doesn''t know.


    it''s not far from taking them to the door of the supermarket. The two students at the door stare at Chu Feng incredulously and shout: "Chu Feng? "Zhang Ziqing?"


    These two famous male classmates Chu Feng also know, after all, now Chu Feng, memory and these two people have not seen for ten years, can call the name that is strange.


    "Keep it down..." Chu Feng glanced around and immediately asked, "how did you get here?"


    Inside the students are also attracted by the outside movement, came out a few students, are very surprised to see two people.


    "Zhao fan has become a magician. With a flash of his hand, he has a fireball. Oh, that scene, killing zombies is like playing." One of the students who came out of the room danced and said that his expression was very rich, as if he was the one who woke up.


    Chu Feng nodded thoughtfully.


    No wonder the zombies had a burning smell.


    But it shouldn''t be so fast!


    The impression of Zhao fan, is in the zombie after the arrival of the second day, just awakened the magic power, this time even the first day awakened.


    They get food because Zhao fan wakes up and comes to the supermarket the next day. As for Liao Wei and Zhang Ziqing, they are estimated to have died in the supermarket.


    Is this the butterfly effect?


    In addition to the monster he is also very familiar with, the students and his impression is somewhat different.


    Is it because of my rebirth that everything around me has begun to change?


    "Chu Feng, you still have the face to come back?" Inside, another classmate came out. After seeing Chu Feng, his face suddenly changed.


    "Oh?" Chu Feng looked at the man and recognized him.


    Chen Ming!


    He''ll never forget a person when he dies!


    Before the end of the world, Chu Feng had a girlfriend named Liang Xiaoxiao. They talked for a few years. However, Chu Feng didn''t know that he had been a laughing stock for a long time. Long ago, Liang Xiaoxiao carried him behind his back and got involved with Chen Ming, the second generation of rich people!


    It was Chen Ming who pushed him to the end of the last life. He almost died!


    "Chu Feng, where''s my car?"


    Chen Ming is closely followed by a female classmate, holding the corner of Chen Ming''s clothes and looking at Chu Feng angrily.


    It''s Liang Xiaoxiao.


    I don''t know how she escaped from the girls'' dormitory.


    But with the buttocks, I also know how Liang Xiaoxiao stepped on the bodies of other girls and came out of the dormitory.


    This woman has a vicious heart.


    "Beaten by a zombie." Chu Feng didn''t have a red face at all. He lied and looked at Chen Ming coldly. He said, "Chen Ming, you short-lived ghosts have faces. Of course, I have more faces."


    "Besides, this supermarket belongs to your family? I can''t come if you come? " Chu Feng didn''t like them at all, and his tone was not much better.


    At the end of the world, there are no rules. All things speak with strength. Chen Ming pushed himself to the blood eating mosquito in his last life. How could Chu Feng not repay him for his great hatred!


    Revenge is not overnight!


    His eyes are cold, and he is ready to kill Chen Ming!


    Suddenly, a sneer rose from the corner of his mouth!


    He suffered so much in his last life, Chen Ming, must return, must also taste the taste of being covered by countless blood eating mosquitoes and sucking blood in pain!


    Chu Feng stopped and gave up his plan to crush Chen Ming to death!


    "Well, you chufeng, if I don''t kill you today, I won''t be Chen!"


    Other students see, one after another is stopped in the middle, when the peacemaker.


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited, Chen Ming!"


    "Chen Ming, chufeng''s classmates should be in a panic. After all, there are so many zombies all of a sudden. Everyone is afraid."


    "It''s this time. Don''t quarrel. We have to unite with each other."


    "That''s right. I don''t want to talk about any grudges and resentments before. Let''s pass the pass in front of us. Can we say that again?"


    Students, I can''t say a word, Chen Ming can''t say a word, Liang Xiaoxiao is also pulled to the girls'' group.


    Sure enough, it doesn''t need too complicated means to unite people.


    Just give them a common enemy.


    The enemy at present can only be zombies.These students are still very rational for the time being.


    Chu Feng gives a cold smile. These people are the people Mr. Lu said that they are not willing to open the window, but if you want to open the roof, they are willing to open the window.


    In fact, this seems to press down the problem, but in fact, the contradiction still exists, and the problem has not disappeared.


    Sooner or later, big problems will break out.


    There is only one real solution, that is, Chen Ming and Liang Xiaoxiao die, or Chu Feng die.


    Only those who solve the problems can really have no problems.


    There are about 100 students in the supermarket, as well as people who are familiar with Zhang Ziqing. They say hello to Chu Feng. Chu Feng gives a fair response. Zhang Ziqing laughs and walks away with his female classmates.


    Chu Feng himself found a fairly clean corner and lay on his side to rest.


    Every big group is always divided into small teams.


    At present, it is obvious that Zhao fan is the main one, and there are more than 20 students, including Chen Ming. After all, Zhao fan is the only awakened genius among them. Naturally, chen fan is the first of all.


    For several times in a row, even if the iron man can''t carry it, not to mention that Chu Feng''s physical fitness is far from that level now. After a long time of fatigue, the rest is very precious at this time.


    Half closed eyes, as if asleep, but Chu Feng is actually still paying attention to the movement of those students.


    Because he knows that next, there will be a bloody battle.


    How could this violent movement not attract the attention of zombies and monsters.


    And


    The crypt zombie.


    Chu Feng knew that he would come back to find himself.


    That guy wants to recover from his hand injury, with his own recovery ability, although it only takes three or two days.


    But when he saw the blood full of temptation, he couldn''t help it.


    As long as fresh human blood, that guy only needs two or three people''s blood essence to recover.


    So, it''s bound to happen.


    Not what Chu Feng expected.


    Just when the students were very relaxed.


    A bright red.


    Another bright red.


    Seven or eight bright red in a row.


    Burst out from one classmate after another.


    The blood can''t be stopped.


    "Ah


    "There are monsters..."


    "Mom..."


    "Zhao fan, help me."


    A classmate whose lower body was torn alive crawled to the extraordinary place.


    The others screamed and kept away.


    "Hand..."


    "What a terrible hand..."


    "Did you see that just now?"


    "What? What hand? "


    Some people shiver in the corner, fear comes again.


    "Don''t be afraid. With Zhao fan, there must be a way out!"


    "Yes, Zhao fan, set fire to him


    "What are you doing, setting fire to?"


    "Zhao fan?"


    "Zhao fan!"

 Chapter 11

    Zhao fan, who was in the center of everyone''s eyes, scratched his messy hair and said: "I didn''t see what monster it was. Where is the monster? I Put it there... "


    "Don''t come here, don''t come here!"


    A classmate who lost his lower body grabbed his feet and moved back a little bit.


    Students who have lost their lower body have obviously lost their sense and have been assimilated by zombies. After opening their mouth abnormally, it is as big as a basketball and swallows the person in front of them.


    Zhao fan suddenly found the target, hands and feet move, hands waving, a big fireball with the speed of the naked eye, to the alienation of the students hit in the past.


    After smashing, Zhao fan gasped.


    "It''s a change!"


    "That crypt Zombie''s nails are poisonous!"


    Chu Feng sat up from the ground, moved his body, went to Zhao fan''s side, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "your fire expelling skill needs more practice. There''s no need to be as complicated as hands and feet."


    "Besides, it''s easy to deal with a human who has just been transformed into a zombie. It doesn''t need to use so much energy. Half of the power of the fireball just now is enough for him to die ten times. Vitality is precious. Save it. "


    Zhao fan was stunned for a second. He looked up at Chu Feng and looked strange.


    While saying that, Chu Feng''s axe in hand, in front of the student who swallowed his head for a knife.


    Immediately, he took out the crystal nucleus from the head of the zombie who lost his lower body and turned into a big mouth, and quickly absorbed it.


    "What are you doing, Chu Feng?"


    A classmate yelled at Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng didn''t seem to hear it and didn''t move at all.


    Bang!


    Dong!


    Bang!


    Dong!


    A zombie will smash the brains of those who have mutated or have not yet mutated. Take out one nucleus after another and absorb it.


    Although these nuclei are just formed, they are more energetic than the ordinary zombies because of their abnormal changes.


    At the same time, Chu Feng strengthened his own strength.


    The crypt zombie hiding on the ground was about to vomit blood.


    Although the injury has recovered, but his strength is greatly reduced.


    Because the corpse poison used to mutate, but it flowed out of its body, which was also a great consumption for him, but he didn''t expect that it had been completely eliminated before it could play any role.


    "Those schoolmates are not dead, you cut them to death, Chu Feng, are you still human?"


    "Chu Feng, do you know what you are doing?"


    Several students came to Chu Feng angrily.


    Chu Feng raised his eyebrows and said, "they are poisoned by corpses. If they don''t solve it as soon as possible, they will only become zombies."


    He immediately gave a cold smile and asked, "do you want to be eaten by them?"


    "How do you know they''re going to be zombies? What if they can remain the same? What if they can still be normal people? "


    "What if?"


    Chu Feng glanced at the man. No wonder his voice was so familiar. Besides Chen Ming, who else could be there? He squinted at him and said, "if my axe" falls on your head, will you not die? "


    "You


    Just now, Chen Ming saw the action of Chu Feng clearly. His heart tightened, his face turned pale, and he stepped back and said, "Oh, I didn''t expect that you Chu Feng should be such a person."


    "Students, come and judge!"


    "I Can I say... " Zhang Ziqing in the corner of the girl suddenly said softly, "I think chufeng is for everyone''s sake. I support chufeng..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Ming frowns and looks at Chu Feng, and then at Zhang Ziqing. Just now these two people came together, and he feels a little strange. Now she comes out to speak for Chu Feng, and Chen Ming has to doubt. There''s something wrong


    "Cough You can see the variation of that classmate just now. Chufeng did it right, and I support him. " Zhao fan took a slow breath, then said.


    Now that Zhao fan has said that, those students who were still complaining have no opinions. Chen Ming is also back to the crowd, looking at Chu Feng unhappily.


    Chu Feng, too, glances at Chen Ming,


    if this guy doesn''t kill himself, it seems that he won''t stop.


    "Don''t be careless. I don''t know if the big hand monster was there just now. Students..."


    The voice just dropped.


    Pooh.


    Another student was deeply stabbed into his body by his bloody hand.


    "Ah..."


    "I don''t want to die..."


    "I don''t want to be a zombie!"


    "Help me..."


    "Help me...""Who will help me!"


    But begging doesn''t work.


    Others avoided him.


    "Try to make the fireball smaller." Chu Feng put away his fire axe, went to Zhao fan and said, "it''s just for you to try."


    "Ah..." Zhao fan Leng a Leng, see that classmate ran toward him, eyes have no reason, only crazy, now nodded.


    As soon as you push your hand forward,


    "there''s no need to exaggerate the action. When you get the meaning, the fireball can come out, not because of your action, but because of the vitality in your body. As long as your heart moves, the fire will come."


    "Oh..."


    Zhao fan stopped, stretched out his hand, motionless, meditated in his heart.


    A tiny flame was born from the palm of the hand.


    Chu Feng shook his head helplessly. After all, he had just awakened. This kind of control was so bad.


    It''s the same as knowing that you have a magic weapon, but you don''t even know the basic swordsmanship. I''m very angry.


    "It''s too weak again, a little bit stronger..."


    Whew!


    Boom!


    The fireball suddenly increased.


    "Too strong again..."


    Chu Feng shook his head, this kind of thing, can only let him be familiar with, can slowly control its strength, oneself can do, that is to say, to the end.


    Just as the fireball burst out.


    Chu Feng''s face suddenly changed.


    "Zhao fan, get out of the way, quick!"


    Sooner or later, Chu Feng fire axe hand, aimed at Zhao fan''s crotch is straight hit and fall.


    Poof!


    It can only be said that, fortunately, Zhao fan did not hesitate to remind Chu Feng.


    If you hesitate for a second, this pair of fingernails will take Zhao fan''s life.


    Looking at the hands fixed on the ground by the fire axe, and the blood drenched little monster under the hands, Zhao fan didn''t think much. A fierce fireball condensed from his body and smashed at the crypt zombie.


    "Oh..."


    "You remind me


    Chu Feng felt the hot breath, quickly pulled out the axe, back quickly!


    Crypt zombies howl, engulfed by the bursting sea of fire.


    "Be careful!"


    "Watch your back!"


    Chu Feng only felt cool behind!

 Chapter 12

    Chu Feng looked back and saw a red light coming towards him.


    Zhao fan and Zhang Ziqing, who spoke to remind Chu Feng, immediately mentioned their voices.


    This bright red zombie, at first glance, is not comparable to ordinary zombies. It gives people a great sense of oppression and makes their legs tremble.


    In a hurry, Chu Feng stood the fire axe in front of him.


    Ding!


    The bloody fingers of the zombie had five holes in the axe.


    He stepped back two steps and saw the hole on the axe. Chu Feng''s hair stood up. Fortunately, it was blocked. If he poked it on himself, he would not be killed on the spot!


    "She..."


    "It looks so familiar..."


    "Is she Liao Wei?"


    "Yes, it''s Liao Wei!"


    The students who were shocked immediately recognized the original identity of the zombie.


    Chu Feng naturally recognized that this female zombie was Liao Wei.


    Unexpectedly, after Liao Wei was poisoned by the corpse, he turned into a mutant zombie.


    Judging from Liao Wei''s bloody appearance and the offensive just now, she is not an ordinary zombie. To be exact, she should be called Li Xueshi!


    So


    Is this also the reason why these students can arrive here safely


    Chu Feng should have thought of that for a long time.


    "Liao Wei, you..."


    "Liao Wei, I''m Zhao Mei. Do you remember me?"


    This female classmate said, it was trembling forward two steps.


    "Zhao Mei, come back quickly..."


    A girl yelled, but she didn''t dare to step forward.


    Chu Feng frowned slightly. This confused girl, isn''t she looking for her own death!


    Liao Wei, who has become a bloody corpse, flashed a red light in her eyes and stepped on her feet.


    Whew!


    Puff


    There are five blood red marks on the body, like the unstoppable faucet, which spray out bright red.


    The female classmate, who claimed to be Zhao Mei, died on the spot.


    Chu Feng didn''t even see her figure, just saw a flash of red light, like a gust of wind.


    "Chu Feng, what should I do?"


    Although Zhao fan has the ability to be in the body, he is also afraid. After all, these monsters are all unknown. When anyone comes into contact with the unknown things, he has the shadow of fear.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to him. He just turned over the burnt corpse of the zombie in the crypt while he was alert to the action of Li Xue corpse, until he touched a hard thing!


    I got it!


    Crystal nucleus!


    There are still some hot hands, but Chu Feng can''t take care of these. He holds Jinghe tightly in his hand, stands up, turns around and runs, and says: "what else can I do, run!"


    Li blood corpse is not the existence that they can fight now!


    Even if Chu Feng and Zhao fan join hands, they will only be ravaged by each other.


    Chu Feng can only be glad that the classmate named Zhao mei just jumped out to transfer the hatred for him, otherwise he really can''t guarantee that he can still stand.


    He took another look at the tattoo on his hand and didn''t know how many days it would take for thunder corpse dragon to wake up!


    Other students have been running away with a scream.


    However, how could Li Xueshi do what they wanted.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Three times breaking the wind, there are more than a dozen slow running students fell to the ground, blood rolling out.


    However, Li Xueshi stopped his pursuit and pulled a man up. His fingertips crossed his head, tore the man''s face and skinned him on the spot


    Then,


    eat it alive.


    It''s a pity that few of the running people saw this scene.


    A few people turned to have a look. One of them couldn''t control his shit and pee. He made a strange sound, and the wolf howled and ran wildly, but he ran to the front in a short time!


    But the man ran and left the Yellow object and the natural posture of the liquid, which made everyone see clearly.


    Naturally, Chu Feng could see clearly and knew what the other party was afraid of.


    He has witnessed that scene many times.


    But now he really did not understand why there was such a horrible thing as blood corpse in the school!


    Is it all because of the butterfly effect


    Two people who should have died in the mouth of ordinary zombies, because of their own arrival, one survived, while the other died, but was poisoned by the corpse of the crypt zombie, and changed into a bloody corpse.


    And


    Look up on the amount of blood, and the strong smell.


    It should have swallowed more than 100 zombies near the supermarket.This solved Chu Feng''s doubts before. Zhao fan''s control of vitality was obviously insufficient. It was impossible to eliminate the zombie tide here.


    Now, the problem is solved.


    No wonder these students can come to the supermarket from the dormitory building, thanks to Liao Wei who has become Li Xueshi


    Bang!


    The crystal nucleus in his hand turned to pieces and dissipated.


    The absorption has been completed.


    This crypt Zombie''s crystal core contains abundant vitality, which is comparable to the energy of more than 30 ordinary zombies. Chu Feng is very comfortable in this wave.


    At last, the third vital energy was born in his body. With the movement of his mind, that vital energy would travel all over his body and help him to promote blood circulation, remove blood stasis and strengthen his body. No matter how talented they are, few of them can play with this manipulation.


    The only thing that makes Chu Feng feel pity is that he can''t absorb the skills of the crypt zombie.


    However, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, when he has enough vitality, he can draw the rune himself.


    The most important thing is that the three silk vitality has been able to depict the Na Wu Fu!


    It''s so convenient to have the symbol of receiving things!


    , as like as two peas, I feel a similar smell from you, you are awakening.


    Zhao fan follows behind Chu Feng and asks in surprise.


    "Yes It''s not


    Chu Feng back to him such a sentence, let him some confused.


    "Is that, or isn''t it..."


    "Not exactly."


    Chu Feng said, "my cultivation belongs to physical skills, not to powers."


    The reason why he said this is that his way belongs to the cultivation of martial arts.


    There is a slight difference between the awakened and the awakened.


    "Body skill? "Kung Fu?"


    "Guwu?"


    Zhao fan''s Association is very rich.


    "No, it''s just the warrior route."


    "I''ll tell you more later."


    Zhao fan nodded and said hello.


    During this period, several students ran away with them, but there were still some students closely following Zhao fan and Chu Feng.


    "That''s the multimedia room over there. You can hide for a while."


    Chu Feng pointed to the big classroom in front of him and increased his speed.


    The space of the multimedia room is still very large, which can easily accommodate them.


    Chu Feng was the first one to rush in. The huge axe had already been mentioned. He looked around with great vigilance and made sure there was no abnormality. Then he put down his heart and found a place to sit down.


    Originally, they could be regarded as a large army. After Li Xueshi''s fright, they ran away in panic.


    Now there are only about 20 people left.

 Chapter 13

    Zhao fan followed Chu Feng, sat down beside him and said:


    "Chu Feng, is it difficult to be a descendant of your guwu family?"


    One side silent, all the way after Zhang Ziqing, is also heavily nodded, um, two, she also think that Chu Feng has this possibility.


    Chu Feng noticed that this female classmate was still alive. When she ran for her life just now, Chu Feng really had enough energy to keep up with her, and she was very tenacious, second only to Zhao fan, who had already been awakened.


    It''s full of vitality!


    The rest of the students sat down around them.


    One by one, they were still in shock and gasping.


    "No, if I''m a descendant of the guwu family, I''m still here to go to school with you."


    Chu Feng laughs happily.


    As for Zhao fan''s brain tonic ability, Chu Feng felt inferior to himself, and then said to Zhao fan with a confused face: "however, I know some people from the guwu family."


    "Oh, no wonder..." Zhao fan suddenly nodded.


    Chu Feng laughs. He knows me, but now those guys don''t know me.


    "Just now you said that you are practicing the martial arts route. Can you tell me something about it?"


    Chu Feng shook his head and explained: "well, a warrior swallows the vitality of heaven and earth into his body to make his Qi and blood more powerful, while the awakened one controls the vitality of heaven and earth. This is the difference between a power and a warrior."


    By the way, when you awaken, there should be some knowledge about controlling the vitality of heaven and earth and the Dharma of subsequent cultivation in your mind. Don''t you? "


    "Yes..."


    "But I haven''t finished yet."


    Zhao fan used to be autistic and sloppy, but he was very kind and friendly. At that time, he awakened his powers and subconsciously went to protect his classmates first.


    So it''s not hard to understand what''s going on.


    "Well There are so many fire powers


    Zhao fan closed his eyes and said to himself.


    "What shall we do now, Chu Feng..."


    Zhang Ziqing, who had time to interrupt, immediately asked.


    Other students are also looking at him, waiting for Chu Feng below.


    Chu Feng didn''t think much about it, so he said, "take a rest. I''ll find that Li Xueshi for revenge later."


    Ma De, dare to rob Laozi''s territory!


    The supermarket is mine!


    This is the voice of Chu Feng.


    "Revenge?"


    "That bloody corpse..."


    "That female zombie is so powerful that Chen Ming can''t control his bowels. I don''t know where she is. We still Go to the door? "


    "I suggest that we find other students and get together better!"


    "And it''s not impossible to say that there are other people who have awakened to the power!"


    Chu Feng nodded, waved his big hand, and said directly: "if you are willing to go, you will follow me later. If you are not willing to go, I will not force you."


    With that, Chu Feng lay on his back.


    It''s a rare time to have a rest. Chu Feng doesn''t want to waste it.


    "Chu Feng, are you sure you can beat her?"


    This is what Zhang Ziqing asked.


    "It depends on our classmate Zhao fan."


    Zhao fan''s eyes suddenly open, don''t understand of see to Chu Feng.


    "Li Xue corpse is most afraid of the fire power. As long as you can gather the energy of the fire power at one point, it''s not a problem to destroy that Li Xue corpse."


    Zhao Fanxuan nodded and said, "well But if I want to gather my strength, I feel that I''m still a lot behind now. "


    "Of course, you are just a newly awakened low-level psionic. It''s strange that you can reach that point." Chu Feng is very direct said.


    "Do you have another way?"


    Chu Feng pressed the hand, said: "of course, but can''t reveal."


    "Are you joking about our lives, Chu Feng..."


    A male classmate said: "we followed Zhao fan before because Zhao Fan said that he could protect us. Zhao fan did the same. You didn''t wake up to the power. Why do you decide?"


    When the student finished, the others hesitated. They looked at Zhao fan, then Chu Feng, and finally said:


    "let''s listen to Zhao fan!"


    "Yes, Zhao fan, you are the master!"


    "We listen to you!"


    "I managed to escape. How could I go back and die?"


    Zhao fan frowned and hesitated. He felt that there was a reason for Chu Feng''s decision. He saw Chu Feng''s strength in his eyes.


    He has never been good at communication, otherwise he would not have been popular before, and he is not an excellent decision-maker who is good at making decisions. At present, so many students insist on holding him as the leader, which is really hard for him to accept."I listen to Chu Feng. I believe him."


    Zhao fan thought for a long time, finally said directly.


    "Zhao fan, I really misunderstood you."


    "That''s right. At this time, shouldn''t we go to meet other students? It''s easy to handle affairs when there are too many people. If we only have so many people to go to find the bloody corpse, isn''t it the same as going to death?"


    Chu Feng glanced around and said coldly, "you can go whatever you like. If you want to go to other people, you can go to other people. Don''t kidnap Zhao fan. He''s not your father!"


    Zhao fan scratched his head, gently poked Chu Feng with his finger and shook his head.


    "Oh, you want us to die, don''t even think about it, students, let''s go and find other students!"


    "That''s right, Chu Feng. You''ve gone too far!"


    "Classmate Zhao fan, if you are with Chu Feng, sooner or later you will become such a cold-blooded animal as him!"


    "Let''s go!"


    "Go


    Zhao fan also felt that what Chu Feng said was a little too much.


    But Chu Feng felt that it was not at all.


    God knows if these people have the sinister villain who once plotted against Zhao fan.


    Chu Feng is looking at everyone now.


    People are unpredictable!


    Even Zhang Ziqing is possible!


    Chu Feng took a look over there and found that she had fallen asleep,


    and her heart was too big!


    Zhao fan suddenly stood up, sighed and said to Chu Feng, "Chu Feng, to tell you the truth, I still want to follow you. Just now I saw that you are decisive and straightforward. You are the right person to be a decision maker."


    "But..."


    Looking at the students'' expectant eyes, Zhao fan shook his head and said, "if they go out and meet a zombie, they will die. After all, the students have a fight I''m sorry. "


    Chu Feng frowned, Zhao fan, you damned virgin heart.


    These people don''t regard you as a decision maker. They just use your powers to protect themselves.


    You can''t hear the way they used to dictate?


    Yes.


    Chu Feng helplessly, indifferently waved his hand, said please.

 Chapter 14

    After all, Zhao fan has not experienced those things yet.


    But those experiences, is to take life to experience, may experience once, understand, regret, already late, too late.


    Before Chu Feng thought of Zhao fan, he thought that if he could, he would pull Zhao fan out of his miserable fate.


    Otherwise, he would not have said those words to Zhao fan.


    However, Zhao fan does not have the memory of Chu Feng. He does not come back. Of course, his choice will not change.


    No way, Chu Feng can only let him go.


    I just hope that he had better not meet the fierce blood corpse or white man worm, which are currently invincible.


    "Self preservation matters."


    Chu Feng said to Zhao fan''s back: "some things, do is love, do not do is duty."


    "And if you do, you don''t have to be led by someone!"


    Chu Feng just finished, a few students will not be happy back: "Chu Feng, you ignore the friendship of students, cold-blooded merciless, don''t pull Zhao fan, Zhao fan students have feelings and righteousness, even in this critical moment, also don''t forget to help each other!"


    "Look at you again. You have strength, but you have to take your classmates to death!"


    "That is, Chu Feng, I don''t mean you. There are some things you can''t do that!"


    These people


    One by one, it''s boring.


    Chu Feng frowned and cut these people''s hearts.


    Moral kidnapping is a headache.


    You can''t say anything about them.


    Just like some people who love dogs, if they don''t eat dog meat, they must ask others to be the same as themselves. If they are different, then you have a problem and you are wrong.


    These people are beyond cure.


    The horror of selfishness!


    They are all independent individuals. As long as they don''t hurt others, why are they qualified to blame others for their choices!


    Chu Feng is angry when he thinks about it!


    "If you want to get out of here, get out of here, don''t bother me!"


    Chu Feng replied coldly.


    Those people suddenly became angry and left one by one with an unhappy look.


    "Now it''s better to have a rest for the time being. If you don''t recover your physical strength, how can you get revenge?"


    Chu Feng saw that they all left, leaving only himself and


    Zhang Ziqing, who is sleeping by his side.


    Immediately is also shut eyes, enter the state of false sleep.


    He won''t sleep like a pig like Zhang Ziqing.


    Well


    It''s really brainless.


    Pigs are actually very smart.


    I didn''t have time to take a good look at Zhang Ziqing before, but now I have a clear look.


    Under the light of the moonlight, the green and pure face is charming and tender. No wonder it will be rated as the school flower!


    It''s a pity, no brain.


    Before, it wasn''t like that.


    School flower should not only have beautiful people, good figure, good personality, but also study well. Zhang Ziqing studied very well. She thought she was very smart before.


    I''ve lost my eye.


    Sure enough, she is easily confused by appearance. The halo of school flower makes her shine, and shakes the eyes of distant admirers. It''s not easy to really get to know a person.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng no longer faces Zhang Ziqing''s pure face and looks up at the ceiling.


    Now he has swallowed the crystal nucleus of the zombie in the crypt. He has the third vitality in his body. He can depict a few more Yuan Fu!


    This time, Chu Feng directly chose nawufu.


    Although it has no direct effect on the improvement of combat power, the effect of storing materials is very important in the last days!


    With this portable storage space, he will save a lot of trouble!


    Can also immediately go to Yuanling City, save his sister!


    In fact, the Yuan Fu is quite different from the previous understanding of the charm.


    The charm that ordinary people understand is a piece of yellow paper, on which characters like ghosts are depicted with chicken blood.


    But Yuan Fu, it is to refine the paper with vitality, and then depict it with blood essence. After the depiction, it will be hidden in the air between heaven and earth.


    As long as Chu Feng wants to, he can draw at any place.


    Of course, the premise is that his blood essence is still enough.


    Fortunately, the cultivation of those who have martial arts complements each other, and there will be no shortage of Qi and blood.


    The most powerful thing for a warrior is his own Qi, blood and body.


    Speaking of the cultivation of martial arts, although they also rely on the vitality of heaven and earth, they are slightly different from the awakened ones.


    After absorbing the vitality of heaven and earth in the body, condense it, and then walk in the meridians of the body with a pure trace of vitality. A circle is a small circumference.


    The completion of seven small Sundays is a big Sunday.


    As for the cultivation of martial arts, Chu Feng has long remembered it and can''t forget it.After all, he was a super evolutionary warrior in his previous life, that is, a warrior.


    How can ordinary people who can''t wake up in previous lives protect themselves?


    Do you deserve to be eaten by zombies and insects?


    Bullied by the strong?


    No way.


    From the first person who tried to introduce the vitality of heaven and earth into his body, human beings will not stop strengthening themselves.


    It was a cry from the weak.


    That''s why we have super evolution fighters.


    If it wasn''t for the experience of previous life, Chu Feng''s process would not be so smooth.


    Because it is the first time to introduce vitality into the body, because we can''t find the vein of our own body, and then countless people are killed by vitality.


    The awakened awaken together with the knowledge of cultivation, including the control of the vitality of heaven and earth, and so on. The super evolution warrior can only explore the unknown mystery with his own feeling.


    The mystery of human body is as vast as the starry sky.


    The slightest carelessness will lead to sudden death on the spot.


    Even people who have successfully walked on the Zhou Tian Road are in danger of sudden explosion in the process of absorbing energy into the body.


    Therefore,


    this is also the reason why they are called super evolution fighters.


    They are soldiers!


    A soldier who does not admit defeat!


    A soldier who has lost his life!


    Evolve for yourself!


    Super evolution warrior!


    Chu Feng is able to complete so quickly, because he has already gone through these steps, and now he just repeats the road he has gone through.


    Once Chu Feng recovered to the peak he had been to, he still had to face the difficult advanced journey.


    "NAH


    Chufeng secret way a, the body blood rolling, the three silk vitality suddenly jumped out of the body, invisible appeared in front of chufeng.


    Although he can''t see it, Chu Feng can feel it.


    Yuanqi has turned into a rune paper, waiting for its own depiction.


    My heart is moving.


    Poof!


    A mouthful of blood essence spurted out.


    It dissipates in an instant in the air.


    The essence and blood have been melted into the rune paper.


    Chu Feng stretched out his hand and guided the blood essence to slide on the paper.


    As for the way of depicting Na Wu Fu, Chu Feng naturally memorized it and finished the depiction in a moment.


    When Chu Feng thought about it, he could feel where the square space was.


    Although it is only a primary Yuan Fu, the consumption of Chu Feng is still very huge.


    Just recovered physical strength, instantly dissipated in nothing.


    Physical strength is not bad.


    The loss of vitality and blood essence, without an hour, is very difficult to recover.


    Loss too much, slowly closed his eyes Chu Feng, half sleep in the past.


    ¡­¡­


    "Er..."


    "Hungry..."


    Until their breath attracted a few zombies close.


    They still closed their eyes.

 Chapter 15

    However, after ten years of war, how could Chu Feng, who had rich experience in fighting between life and death, be eaten by just a few zombies? Such a relaxed person could not survive for ten years in all kinds of difficulties.


    Chu Feng has always been in a state of half rest. He can wake up immediately only when there is a little grass blowing.


    Therefore, when the zombies rush up with their hungry roar, they are not welcomed by fresh flesh and blood, but by Chu Feng''s tough fire axe!


    these zombies sent to the house, tossing and moving between Chu Feng and Ping Pang, and left the last essence being picked out by Chu Feng one by one.


    This movement is not small. No matter how much Zhang Ziqing sleeps, he will be awakened.


    Some at a loss to see a circle around, in addition to the zombie group has become a skeleton and stand out in the zombie group of Chu Feng, no one else.


    Zhang Ziqing was afraid after a while. He fell asleep in this place. If something happened, he would not even have the chance to die soberly.


    But looking around, she was a little confused and asked, "Chu Feng, what about the other students? Is it difficult to These zombies... "


    Chu Feng glanced at the brainless woman and said indifferently, "these zombies are not them. They have already left, but They''re not dead yet. They should "Right?"


    Speaking of the back, Chu Feng himself is a little uncertain.


    After all, there are still some monsters out there. He really can''t say whether these people can live or not.


    But with Zhao fan, the awakener of the fire system, he should not die so soon, Chu Feng thought.


    Zhang Ziqing nodded his head as if he had some understanding. Then he said with some embarrassment, "I''m sorry, I''m still asleep at this time..."


    "It''s OK. It''s a happy thing to fall asleep..." There was a trace of aftertaste and admiration on Chu Feng''s indifferent face. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know how long I have I haven''t had a good sleep


    "Ah?" Zhang Ziqing was stunned. It''s strange. Before those monsters came


    No wonder Chu Feng is so quick to adapt to this sudden change


    There must have been some unspeakable experience.


    Zhang Ziqing''s idea is a bit off the air, but it''s closer to the truth. However she thinks, it''s impossible to realize that Chu Feng is a real reborn man,


    he can adapt so fast because he has experienced it once.


    Instead of what she thought Chu Feng had been given a task since childhood, full of experience and training, the ruthless training like training a killer, the kind of person like the protagonist in the king of war novel.


    From this idea, we can''t see that Zhang Ziqing used to read many novels full of drama and fun, such as the overbearing CEO falling in love with me, the cold soldier brother trying to be strong on me and so on.


    However, more dramatic than novels and movies is reality.


    Zhang Ziqing now has a more accurate understanding of this.


    She thinks so, in the mind suddenly whew whew whew of ring out a burst of song, in front of the eyes black, some dizziness symptom.


    In front of Chu Feng''s eyes, he saw a white and flowing holy light coming to her from the sky through the outer wall of the multimedia classroom.


    "Is she also the awakener?" Chu Feng was shocked.


    After all, Zhang Ziqing''s previous life was a little early, and Chu Feng''s accident was inevitable.


    Chu Feng approached the past, felt it for a while, and then determined that the attribute of Zhang Ziqing''s awakening was water system power.


    Like a waterfall, the holy light quickly dissipated and finally melted into Zhang Ziqing''s eyebrows.


    Zhang Ziqing suddenly had a series of complicated knowledge in her mind, such as the release and control of water system powers, and the subsequent cultivation ways, which made her mind a little confused for a while.


    She slowly opened her eyes, and a pair of cold faces with a seemingly absent smile appeared in her eyes.


    "Ah, why are you so close. Don''t mess around! You want women, and some of them throw themselves in their arms and arms... "


    Zhang Ziqing blushed and nervously moved back subconsciously.


    The main reason is that the distance just now was so close that she was caught off guard. No wonder Zhang Ziqing was afraid. According to common sense, in that kind of distance, the two people would either fight or kiss


    Zhang Ziqing felt that he should not think Chu Feng so bad. He was embarrassed and blushed more.


    Chu Feng is no embarrassment, keep before strange smile, asked: "your power magic breath some strange, I did not recognize, can let me study?"? What level of awakening is this... "


    He looked up and down at Zhang Ziqing. His pure face was so solemn and noble under the holy light. It was like the arrival of a goddess. It was the first time that Chu Feng saw it.


    Chu Feng looked down in the past. Because of these twists and turns, Zhang Ziqing''s plain white dress was covered with stains long ago, and he was stopped when he ran away!This small and exquisite body, only a little more than 1.6 meters, but has a pure face which is out of tune with the secular world, is indeed a beautiful embryo.


    Compared with Su Yuyan, another student of Chu University, Su Yuyan is in her twenties and seventies, but in temperament, she can only catch up with Zhang Ziqing.


    Chu university has two school flowers, one is Zhang Ziqing, the other is Su Yuyan. The difference is that Zhang Ziqing is a student, and Su Yuyan is Chu Feng''s sister who graduated from school!


    Su Yuyan, who graduated from the University of Chu, is a goddess in the dream of countless students. At the age of 27 or 78, it is the time when women are pure and charming and mature. With a smile and a twinkle, they have boundless amorous feelings!


    There are not only many male teachers chasing her, but also many male college students chasing her!


    Have graduated for many years, or recognized school flower, this alone can explain the beauty of Su Yuyan!


    Chu Feng was lost in thought.


    And at this time, Zhang Ziqing a Leng, follow Chu Feng''s eyes to bow a look, the face exudes a group of crimson, wow scream.


    Turn around in a hurry, will pull to block a part to cover up!


    When I come back again, it''s covered a lot!


    Chu Feng was stunned. Originally


    His eyes made Zhang Ziqing misunderstand, as if The misunderstanding is getting deeper and deeper, to the extent that the explanation is not clear.


    As a matter of fact, what you don''t need to cover is rotten. You can just cut it and wear it as a short skirt. Besides, the long skirt is inconvenient. It''s not suggested to take advantage of you. Think about our current situation


    "I know..."


    Zhang Ziqing stood up, patted the dust on his body and said, "but it''s always inconvenient. "


    " also It''s not good... "


    Not good


    See?


    Who gave her values?


    How can you say that short skirts are not good-looking?


    Chu Feng is very angry. How can this kind of idea be used!


    The thought of feudal society!


    It has to be changed!


    It has to be changed!


    The first step is to let Zhang Ziqing face up to her three outlooks and establish a correct concept of dressing. Even if she can''t give up long skirts, she should know that women can wear short skirts!


    "In fact, men like women to dress better, but feudal men want women to be wrapped up. It''s not ancient times. Don''t you deny that?"


    So,


    can be a little more open


    This is what Chu Feng means.


    "No I hate being liked by people I don''t like. "


    Chu Feng smell speech Zheng a Zheng, subconscious reply way: "meaning you hate me?"

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 15 being me


    "not..."


    Zhang Ziqing suddenly flustered, hastily explained: "I don''t hate Chu Feng you, just now, I can see that there is no other bad meaning in your eyes."


    "However, there are always some people''s eyes, which make me uncomfortable and disgusting."


    Chu Feng suddenly, no wonder this girl is not remarkable. In fact, this girl hates being noticed, which belongs to active avoidance.


    I''m afraid that when I was in middle school, there were many girls who refused because they developed early and were criticized by their male classmates or couldn''t get into the envious circle.


    That''s why I try to be humble in college.


    Chu Feng, who understood this festival, waved his hand and said: "don''t worry, there will be no more uncomfortable eyes for you in the future."


    With that, Chu Feng shook his bloody axe and comforted him: "if you have one, I''ll help you chop him."


    I''ll help you chop him


    Help you cut him


    Inadvertent provocation is the most fatal.


    Zhang Ziqing was in the same place. He felt as if he had been stabbed by something. His body trembled.


    But immediately, Chu Feng''s words, let her Leng!


    Chu Feng extremely overbearing: "you are very beautiful, whether it is temperament or body, are the best of women, I have to see your color, so I want you to be my woman!"


    It''s the end of the world. He has no time to talk about love!


    And he is a normal man, it is 20 years old, energetic, natural man''s physiological needs!


    Zhang Ziqing such a beautiful school flower, pure and beautiful, charming and sexy, good figure, before he did not have a chance, now, why he does not occupy!


    "Of course, I will not force you. I prefer to see you take the initiative!"


    Chu Feng said overbearing!


    Zhang Ziqing


    Is this man a straight man?


    Will not coax a woman to say something touching?


    Do you have to be direct?


    Chu Feng turned around from the zombie group, pulled up a coat still stained with blood, handed it to Zhang Ziqing, and said: "put it on, your clothes are thin, you just wake up, your immunity is low, it''s strange that you don''t catch cold on this day."


    "it''s OK, I''m also an awakener now, don''t look down on me!"


    Zhang Ziqing shook her head repeatedly, saying that she was OK. On the contrary, she was very energetic, and the knowledge in her head could not wait to urge her to wait for her review.


    "Well, understand those things quickly and kill the corpse after reading them!"


    Time is running out!


    Chu Feng was already a little anxious.


    Two hours have passed.


    His strength is still in the middle, and he has gathered three threads of vitality.


    And that fierce blood corpse, afraid is again sucked a lot of energy!


    Here is the terrible part of Li Xueshi.


    She belongs to the early growth of the corpse clan.


    Other corpses or Zerg monsters want to become stronger. Even if they devour the same species and eat the essence of human beings, there is still a process of digestion.


    But Li Xueshi is different. She can not only suck the blood essence of human beings and the flesh and blood of corpses and Zerg to strengthen her own strength, but also her digestion speed is extremely fast!


    It can be said that it is the No.1 corpse with the highest growth rate in the corpse clan.


    So, we must kill her as soon as possible!


    Otherwise, the strength is stronger and stronger, she can easily kill the whole school clean!


    Zhang Ziqing nodded heavily, his eyes fluttered, and he seriously understood the sudden extra things in his head.


    About half a minute.


    Zhang Ziqing was eager to give it a try. With a ready expression, he said, "well, I feel that I understand. Maybe..."


    "Well, try to gather the energy around you first."


    When Zhang Ziqing heard the speech, his heart moved, and a mass of water vapor appeared in front of him at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Yes, I''ll give it to you when I meet a zombie. Try your basic attack methods such as ice cone and ice blade!"


    On the surface, Chu Feng was as indifferent as ever.


    But I''m still a little lucky in my heart.


    After all, there are more team-mates who can count on the combat power, rather than a tug of oil.


    "Well! Give it to me


    Zhang Ziqing patted his chest and assured him.


    Before Zhang Ziqing, he felt guilty that he could not help Chu Feng.


    Before Chu Feng repeatedly killed zombies, standing behind him, she was anxious and afraid, and wanted to help, but she was afraid of being delayed by Chu Feng.


    The only thing she can do, which is the one she did before, is to hide it and remind Chu Feng: "be careful behind."Now she has become one of the awakening, she can''t hide the little joy in her heart, the expression on her face doesn''t know how happy she is.


    At least, she will no longer be a burden behind Chu Feng.


    They felt out from the multimedia room,


    the campus was empty and silent, and the silence was terrible.


    If you want to practice for Zhang Ziqing, you can''t find a target.


    "Those zombies, how can''t even touch a wandering zombie."


    Zhang Ziqing followed Chu Feng and asked strangely.


    "I should have been attracted by someone from somewhere. Let''s not care about that. Let''s see if the bloody corpse is still in the supermarket!"


    They quickly went to the corner where they had hidden the car before,


    Chu Feng called out the storage space, waved his hand and collected the food and water in the Hummer.


    "Spatial powers?"


    "Chu Feng, have you awakened the spatial powers?"


    Zhang Ziqing was very surprised.


    "No!"


    "Oh..."


    "What''s that?"


    "The secret."


    "Oh..."


    "I Can I share your secret? "


    "No


    "Oh..."


    Zhang Ziqing rose to the corner of his mouth.


    The supermarket is close in front of us.


    after the two people have a clear look,


    they are all frowning, and now the supermarket has been turned into ruins.


    Chu Feng and Zhang Ziqing continue to move forward,


    "it should be Li Xue''s corpse, the dust is still flying, it should be not far from here, let''s look for it!"


    "Well!"


    Blood


    Bloody


    It''s a little light, but I can smell it.


    "Ah..."


    "Help, who will help me!"


    "No!"


    "Ghost..."


    There are also some people''s screams.


    Intermittently, from the front right into the two ears.


    Chu Feng quickened his pace and ran to the source of the sound.


    Across the woods of the playground, it suddenly became clear.


    Although it was still dark, it was enough to see clearly.


    It''s Li Xueshi.


    There are also students who are tortured by her and run around, but have nowhere to escape.


    More than ten skeletons have been placed in the green woodland on the playground.


    The remaining seven or eight students were wailing and fleeing, but they were always suddenly appeared in front of him, on his head and behind him by Li Xueshi, giving him a blow enough to tear his body.


    There is a man who has more than 30 blood marks on his body.


    It''s about the horror he''s been through.


    Zhang Ziqing saw in his eyes that his legs trembled at once.


    Shivering.


    Chu Feng felt her abnormality.


    She gently put her hand on her shoulder.


    Zhang Ziqing raised his head and looked at Chu Feng''s calm eyes.


    The sense of security suddenly strikes and the fear disappears, as if no matter what terrible scenes and monsters appear in front of her,


    she doesn''t need to be afraid.


    "You haven''t practiced yet, but it''s too late. Don''t use output skills later. Don''t hurt me by mistake. You only use auxiliary ones to add to me."


    "Mm-hmm!"


    Zhang Ziqing nodded seriously.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 16 shopping


    Chu Feng didn''t say a word and rushed to the front.


    "Ah!"


    Zhang Ziqing yelled to cheer himself up and followed.


    "That''s..."


    "Woo woo It''s Chu Feng


    "Chu Feng!"


    "Help me..."


    These people have a few before in the multimedia room students, now see Chu Feng, one by one cry, howling for help.


    Li Xueshi heard Chu Feng''s roar.


    "Jie Jie..."


    She stopped action, long fingernails pointed to Chu Feng, send out strange laughter, as if to laugh at Chu Feng''s overconfidence.


    Supermarket Li blood corpse to destroy, chufeng plan good obscene development base is gone.


    This is one of them.


    If you don''t kill Li Xueshi now, Chu Feng will be killed by the growing Li Xueshi sooner or later.


    This is the second.


    As for the third


    It is also the most important reason why Chu Feng rushed up without hesitation.


    The crystal nucleus of Li Xueshi


    It should be enough to make him stronger!


    In the end, strength is the foundation!


    Chu Feng licked the corner of his mouth.


    When he rushed to Li Xueshi''s face, he jumped up and the axe fell down.


    Li Xue corpse and ordinary zombie still have one thing in common, that is the head, is its weakness!


    Chu Feng''s attack is also very clean.


    With a very fast acceleration, and then the knife immediately cut the domineering.


    Ordinary zombies will surely die.


    It''s a pity that whether she is a Li blood corpse or a Li blood corpse that has devoured hundreds of the same kind and nearly a hundred human beings, she is now far more powerful than ordinary zombies.


    Li Xue''s corpse didn''t move. He let Chu Feng''s axe fall. At that moment, he suddenly raised his hand.


    Catch the blade empty handed!


    No, empty handed!


    The huge axe was more than ten kilos, and it was still speeding up. As soon as Li Xueshi raised his hand, he stopped him.


    However, her body still took a few steps back,


    nevertheless, she was unharmed.


    The strength of his body has reached the standard of the second rank corpse clan!


    Chu Feng immediately had a number in his mind.


    This bloody corpse has been promoted to the second level.


    After all, the huge axe is just a common weapon. The hot air from the blood corpse''s hand is melting by force. Moreover, the head of the axe has obviously softened.


    As soon as Chu Feng''s feet fell to the ground, he quickly pulled out the axe.


    At the moment, the axe is still a reliable weapon, but it can''t be destroyed like this.


    At the same time, the other hand of Li Xue corpse has stabbed from the bottom, and straight takes Chu Feng''s heart.


    "Use the water shield!"


    The moment Chu Feng drew out his axe, he yelled to the people behind him.


    Zhang Ziqing has long been ready to go. Now when he hears Chu Feng''s cry, he waves his hand and reads his heart. He gathers the energy of heaven and earth around Chu Feng.


    A shimmering blue water curtain shield appeared beside Chu Feng.


    Dong!


    The water curtain shield made waves, but it still blocked Li Xueshi''s attack, but it was not difficult to see that it would be broken as long as it was repeated.


    Chu Feng said in secret, although this girl has a big chest, she is not so brainless, and her comprehension is fairly good. She is much better than Zhao fan. She doesn''t waste a lot of energy on this magic power.


    "Summon the water elf guard!"


    After a shout, Chu Feng''s body moved to the right at the same time, and his right hand''s huge axe crossed from the bottom up.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Li blood corpse strange smile, laugh at Chu Feng, unexpectedly still don''t give up heart, have tried once, useless, unexpectedly want again?


    She disdains the hands to press down, want to Chu Feng''s this weapon, thoroughly to reimbursement!


    Chu Feng has rich combat experience. Of course, he knows that this move may not be useful.


    therefore, this is not Chu Feng''s real move.


    At the same time, Chu Feng''s spear, which he held in his left hand, flew out quietly and stabbed at Li Xueshi''s head.


    Ding!


    Poof!


    Two voices.


    "That Only those with second level powers can summon the water elf guard... "


    After all, Chu Feng is not a water system psionic. He has only seen water system psionic. He has played with water system psionic and has been a teammate. He doesn''t know the precise skill level very well.


    "Then watch for yourself!"


    At this time, there is no need to consider Zhang Ziqing.


    Chu Feng''s body fell to the ground because of the force. His axe was pressed on the ground by Li Xueshi''s ten fingers. The surface of the axe came out with the black air, and there were ten more holes!"This damned corrosion."


    Of course, Chu Feng knew what it was.


    Li Xueshi''s talent is also Li Xueshi''s unique skill, blood erosion.


    Because there are various kinds of biological blood in Li Xueshi''s body, including zombies, insects, human, mixed, poisonous gas, moisture and so on. It can be said that Li Xueshi is extremely poisonous and corrosive.


    However, she is a newborn after all, and her combat experience is only sadism. Even if she has good strength, she is still a poor move to Chu Feng, an experienced old ghost.


    Pooh, Pooh.


    It was the saber that pierced her eyes.


    Although she had no eyes, only her bloody skin hung on her eyes,


    and she didn''t need to use her eyes to see things.


    But here''s her weakness.


    With the strength of his second level corpse clan, only his body is stronger and stronger, his speed is faster, and his blood skill is more powerful. His brain strength is almost the same as that of the first level corpse clan. At least it''s not enough to resist the penetration of this saber.


    "Hiss..."


    "Jie Jie..."


    Feeling the pain, she still laughs strangely.


    Rub rub rub, back a few steps, inserted the saber was forced out by her, thrown aside.


    [water spirit enhanced, show! ¡¿


    Zhang Ziqing released the most suitable power spell.


    Chu Feng''s whole body suddenly visible blue halo all over the body, the recovery of strength is also accelerated.


    It''s OK. Chu Feng secretly praised Zhang Ziqing''s talent.


    Although the water elf protection is mainly used to defend against fire attack, it has some effect on Chu Feng.


    Next, he''s going to make a real killing move


    The most crucial one is killing.


    Fire dispelling symbol.


    Although it''s only a primary attribute charm, and in terms of damage alone, it may not be as good as Zhao fan''s fireball.


    However, the essence of quhuofu lies in the fact that fire is concentrated in one body, which was mentioned by Chu Feng before.


    Isn''t Li Xueshi physically strong.


    Next,


    Chu Feng will perform, what is to smash your strongest and most confident point, and make you unwilling to die!


    Poof!


    A mouthful of blood essence.


    At the same time, Yuan Fu appeared in the air and sucked the blood essence.


    When Chu Feng waved his fingers, the essence and blood had already begun to go upstream of Yuan Fu.


    In an instant, it was a symbol.


    Chu Feng did not know how many times he had painted this talisman. He could not be more familiar with it.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 17 she is not your mother


    Fu Cheng, Huo Xian!


    This spark, looks very inconspicuous, like the light of a lighted candle.


    This little spark is very different from the one Zhao fan tried before.


    As if as long as the wind blows, it will be destroyed.


    However,


    a single spark can start a prairie fire.


    Li blood corpse roars, the pain makes her crazy, already rushed up, facing Chu Feng is a burst of fierce stab.


    The water shield was smashed twice.


    The blue screen armor is easily dispersed.


    Chu Feng ignores the roar of Li Xue corpse and just looks at his little flame.


    This fire can burn off extremely hard objects.


    All the essence of the fire is in this small flame!


    With a wave of Chu Feng''s hand, the sparks came to Li Xue''s body.


    Li Xueshi doesn''t know what happened.


    Suddenly!


    Her body burned.


    And it gave her a lot of pain.


    She panicked.


    This is the first time that she has felt pain from her body since she became conscious.


    The pain of being burned by the fire!


    She howled and beat herself like mad.


    It''s no use.


    it doesn''t matter how she tosses, it''s all in vain.


    If you can put out the fire of Jingyuan so easily, the fire of Jingyuan is too worthless and too cheap.


    She ran away like crazy!


    A blood red with burning fire figure suddenly ran up.


    She ran to the side of the woods.


    Crazy roll.


    There is moisture in the woods.


    She thought it could save her life,


    however, she was wrong.


    She just let the forest burn, and the fire grew bigger in the blink of an eye.


    She uttered her last, feeble cry and fell.


    "It Are you dead? "


    A classmate gaped at the scene in front of him, there is always a kind of unreal feeling.


    Just now, the scene happened too fast, and it was dazzling. This person didn''t know what was going on. He saw the terrible ghost suddenly catch fire and run away like crazy.


    Chu Feng glanced at the man who came. There were two blood marks on the student''s body, and the blood was still oozing. However, compared with other people, he was still healthy.


    The others are not as lucky as this one.


    One by one, they had already died on the spot because of excessive blood loss.


    What''s more, it has become a dry skin.


    "Should be dead." Chu Feng himself is a little uncertain.


    But this kind of situation, Li Xue corpse how also can''t live, after all, burning is not only her body, is her whole body, naturally also includes her weakness, head.


    "We Would you like to mend it? "


    It was Zhang Ziqing who made the suggestion.


    Mend a knife this kind of thing, can say from her mouth, Chu Feng can''t help but secretly prop up the thumb to her.


    Bu Dao, what an ordinary and simple word.


    But in the end of the world, many people realize its importance only by their own tragic experience.


    But


    Chu Feng shook his head, "this fire, do you dare to enter?"


    Zhang Ziqing repeatedly shook his head, very honest, "dare not."


    "No way."


    Chu Feng smiles and is amused by this little Ni.


    "I have to say that you have a lot of fighting talent."


    "Really..."


    Zhang Ziqing''s small face showed a smile.


    "But don''t be proud. Although you have talent, you''re far behind. You don''t have enough practical experience. You have to take your time."


    One side of the body is still bleeding students are very evil scenery forced to interrupt: "that Chu Feng, Zhang Ziqing, do you two have the power of healing injuries... "


    "Oh, classmate, I forgot you."


    Chu Feng looked back at him and said flatly: "Ziqing''s water system ability should have a healing spell. If you remember correctly..."


    At this time, Zhang Ziqing was reviewing his knowledge of psionic spells. After a few seconds, he nodded and said, "well, the water of life has healing effect."


    Water of life, clean! ¡¿


    with Zhang Ziqing''s meditation, a blue light immediately slid down the student''s head. At his wound, a layer of blue weapons surrounded him, and a pile of black gas constantly flew out of his wound.


    Clean, that is, there is a detoxification effect.


    Not only he, but also the other half tone students are covered with blue light."What a waste..."


    Chu Feng shook his head and said, "it''s enough to treat one person. Treating so many people at one time costs Zhang Ziqing a little too much. For her, she has just awakened and is only a primary power, this is the limit of the limit.


    But this is Zhang Ziqing''s own choice, Chu Feng will not stop, not to mention Zhang Ziqing will be injured or how, so Chu Feng did not interrupt her.


    Like Zhao fan, she has just awakened and the end is coming. They still don''t know enough about some people''s black heart. Otherwise, they would not be so extravagant and wasteful to save those people who have nothing to do with her.


    There''s always a chance. They can see the darkness of the heart.


    It''s lucky that they didn''t die at that time


    Chu Feng thought so, in front of the burning grove has begun to slowly extinguish.


    After all, it''s a small forest. There are no big trees, so the fire looks very big. In fact, after a while, it was quickly destroyed.


    But it''s still very hot over there. I can''t get close for a while, so I have to wait.


    Crystal nucleus


    The crystal nucleus of the second order blood corpse.


    Chu Feng licked his lips subconsciously.


    "Ah..."


    "I''m not dead..."


    "I''m still alive!"


    "Great, I''m still alive!"


    The bodies of these students also recovered quickly. When they saw Zhang Ziqing''s casting, they all came together.


    "Great, Zhang Ziqing. Are you also an awakener? It''s still a healing power! "


    "If you want to protect us, we''ll leave our lives to you!"


    "Yes, yes, the responsibility depends on the ability."


    Their next tone, but let Chu Feng is very uncomfortable, slightly frown, indifferent back: "she is not your mother, no obligation to protect you, she saved you, has lost a lot of vitality."


    "Chu Feng, what did you say?"


    "You used to be in the multimedia room, and that''s how you treated your classmates?"


    "Ha ha, you are right, Chu Feng. You are a cold-blooded devil!"


    "Chu Feng, who the hell are you? It''s not Zhang Ziqing who killed the zombie and saved everyone!"


    "Besides, we are all classmates. It''s normal to help those who have the ability but not the ability."


    Although Chu Feng''s axe is pitted and not very sharp, it is enough to cut people.


    "If you like, just follow. She is willing to protect you as much as she can."


    With a wave of his axe, he pointed to the person who said which onion he was,


    this person was also the leader who beeped to himself in the multimedia room.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 18 the age of the strong


    "in addition You ask me, who the hell am I? "


    "It seems that you haven''t had time to understand that in today''s world where the end is coming..."


    "As a strong man, what position am I in..."


    Chu Feng''s tone was very indifferent, and the huge axe was raised high.


    Poof!


    The left arm of the classmate was immediately cut off with a huge axe.


    Blood gushing out!


    "Ah..."


    "I Ah Ah... "


    He began to roll on the ground in pain.


    "Do you know now?"


    "Now It''s a time when the strong are respected! "


    Chu Feng''s indifferent words made the scene quiet.


    Zhang Ziqing also suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Chu Feng in disbelief.


    "The weak, you must have the appearance of the weak, save you, you also put on a pair of you are uncle''s appearance, really let people, heart born disgust ah."


    "It''s her business that Zhang Ziqing can save you. She''s willing. She''s kind-hearted. She''s a good person."


    "But it doesn''t mean..."


    "Me too..."


    Chu Feng light said, put away his axe.


    Zhang Ziqing blinked his big eyes and looked at Chu Feng with some puzzlement. At this moment, she felt that Chu Feng was strange. She was a little afraid and had a lot of doubts. But at this time, she did not dare to ask questions.


    Chu Feng naturally closed his eyes and sighed. After all, she didn''t see the cruelest side of the end.


    But sooner or later, she will be able to see it. By that time, she should be able to understand it.


    The atmosphere fell into a dead silence.


    With a flash of blue light on Zhang Ziqing''s body, he ended the pain for that classmate


    Chu Feng saw in his eyes, but he didn''t do any more superfluous actions. He turned and walked into the woods, searching for the remains of Li Xueshi.


    Chu Feng just gently pushed the standing trunk, and the big tree suddenly collapsed. From top to bottom, the tree was completely burned by the fire of Jingyuan, and even the root was affected by the residual flame, and lost its vitality.


    Chu Feng coughs twice, turns around and looks at Zhang Ziqing, making a wink.


    Zhang Ziqing realized that a splash of water was lost in the past. The water on Chu Feng''s body was flowing, and the blue light across his body. A brand new Chu Feng appeared.


    Even the broken clothes are brand new.


    At the same time, those embers on the ground, also in the blue light, dissipated between heaven and earth, into invisible.


    "This spell is really convenient for bathing." Chu Feng praised.


    When Zhang Ziqing heard the speech, he nodded and made a hum in his throat.


    It seems that she agrees with Chu Feng.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Other students.


    The corpse of Li Xueshi appeared in front of Chu Feng.


    His whole body was black, only the spinal cord behind him, but it was still white and crystal clear. Even the fire of the essence did not leave any trace on it.


    Chu Feng suddenly remembered that Li Xueshi''s spine was a very hard treasure, which could be used to make weapons, including crushing and applying medicine. Thinking of this, he tore away Li Xueshi''s bone, took out the spine, and took out the crystal nucleus in the skull.


    This nucleus has a different color.


    The whole body is red.


    Compared with those light colored nuclei swallowed before, this nucleus is much more colorful.


    "This is What is it? " Zhang Ziqing saw Chu Feng''s behavior, he had seen it before, so he didn''t know it, but curious baby never asked.


    "Crystal core, Li Xueshi''s spine, are all treasures."


    "Baby?"


    "Well, baby."


    "Why baby?"


    "Well..."


    Chu Feng thought for a moment, walked over and explained: "crystal nucleus, whether it''s corpse clan or Zerg clan, after death, all the vitality, Qi and blood, toxins, in a word, are the essence of the whole body, which are integrated into crystal nucleus."


    "Oh What can it do? "


    "Yes."


    Chu Feng said truthfully, at the same time, he began to swallow the corpse Qi in the crystal nucleus.


    "May I have a taste..."


    "It''s not the food, it''s the absorption."


    "Well, can I have a try..."


    Chu Feng simply and decisively shook his head, said: "you can''t bear the evil spirit, corpse gas and other toxicity inside. At the end of the day, except for me, you can''t find the second one who dares to eat the crystal nucleus raw."


    "However, there is a way for you to absorb it. You can find someone who is good at gold, or space, or undead, or light. They can remove the clutter in the crystal nucleus, so that no matter who you are, you can absorb it."


    At this point, Chu Feng is a little proud.Because whether it''s the crystal nucleus of the corpse clan or the crystal nucleus of the Zerg clan, it contains not only Yuanqi, essence and blood, but also their own toxicity, evil Qi, corpse Qi and so on.


    The reason why Chu Feng dares to eat it raw is that the skills in his unknown ancient books can perfectly expel those poisonous ingredients such as corpse Qi, and only take the essence.


    That nameless ancient book is a real artifact.


    He just learned a small part of the previous, and he has surpassed ordinary powers a lot. You should know that the metasymbol can contain any kind of attribute.


    If the whole book is finished, Chu Feng is sure that there is no one who can stop him in this world.


    But


    At the moment, ancient books don''t belong to you.


    Chu Feng thinks that there is still one year to go before the ancient book comes into the world. During this period, he must strengthen his own strength and not let the book fall into other people''s hands


    "Oh..." Zhang Ziqing believed in Chu Feng''s words. Although he was confused, little stars flashed in his eyes. Maybe he didn''t understand, but he felt terrible.


    "That Chu Feng, you are so powerful that you can surely save Zhao fan and his family... " Before the rate came over the first of the students, face some abnormal said.


    "Zhao fan, what happened to him?"


    Chu Feng interrupted, his face changed.


    "Zhao fan and his classmates were trapped in the teaching building. They met a lot of monsters like insects. Those insects had knife tips, and some had scales. They didn''t even vomit bones. It was terrible!"


    This classmate introduced himself with goose bumps. When he thought about it, he still felt afraid.


    "By the way, why are you here, Zhao fan? How did they separate from you?"


    "It''s like this..."


    The student said slowly.


    It turned out that after Zhao fan separated from them, they met some black beetles on the way. The beetle''s carapace could block Zhao fan''s fire, so they fled everywhere.


    Some students died, and only seven or eight of them ran to the teaching building. At that time, there were many students and even teachers in the teaching building. It was said that headmaster Li had gathered them.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 19 president Li?!


    There was a haze on Chu Feng''s face.


    President Li has a deep memory.


    In his previous life, when the end came, he also called his classmates together.


    But no one thought that this man with a face and a heart of beasts always let his kind-hearted classmates block the insects and zombies for him at the critical moment of crisis, and also called him:


    "I am the most critical person in the school now, and everyone must try to protect me. After all, as the head of the school, I have to stand up at this time.


    Let me lead you to overcome the difficulties. I believe that as long as we unite, we will overcome the difficulties and see a better tomorrow! "


    If it''s false, this guy has made a series of promises, and even made countless promises of "outstanding student representatives". The key is that he really made many people believe it. He was loyal to protect him one by one, and even made this scum survive in the end.


    As for what else this scum has done.


    I can''t count it all.


    Even before the end of the day, he often used his power to make all kinds of promises to some female lecturers or female students, so as to cheat them into their crotch and let them fall into a torrent.


    Chu Feng has a deeper hatred for this principal Li.


    However, Chu Feng did not want to recall this layer.


    If I can see Li later


    It''s too comfortable for him to die after being eaten by insects!


    Chu Feng has already sentenced him to death in his heart.


    "Go, rescue Zhao fan and them!"


    Chu Feng didn''t have any superfluous words, just said directly.


    "Well, Chu Feng, sure enough, I didn''t mistake you. I knew you would do it!" The student who explained was smiling.


    "That Chu Feng, Lu Ming, I won''t go. I have something important to do. Let''s go first... "


    Before Chu Feng cut off a shoulder, but now has been connected to the student said, unexpectedly ran away.


    This guy completely ignores that Zhao fan is protecting them before. At this moment, he says he wants to go back to rescue Zhao fan, but he counsels and runs away!


    "That Me too... "


    "Ha, I''m sorry..."


    "Sorry..."


    In a flash, these guys ran away in the same direction.


    Chu Feng looks in the eye, ha ha a smile, to a face surprised Zhang Ziqing said: "how, now know you saved them, is a waste of effort."


    "No..."


    "Zhao fan stood up for them at a critical moment They... "


    "They How can that be


    Zhangzi halal do not understand, how can these people be so brazen.


    Chu Feng is used to it, plain said: "don''t say these useless, or hurry to save Zhao fan."


    "Well That''s right


    Lu Ming followed Chu Feng, and three of them rushed to the teaching building.


    "Lu Ming, even if you were chased and killed by Li Xueshi just now, although it''s a little difficult, you can occasionally avoid his attack. Have you learned martial arts before?"


    "Yes, I was the head of the martial arts department, judo four, Jeet kune do five."


    Chu Feng''s impression on Lu Ming is not deep. If he didn''t introduce himself, he would have forgotten the existence of this person. After all, after ten years, what he can still remember must be the things or people that are particularly impressive.


    Not far away from the teaching building, the three men had already seen several black beetles hovering at the door of the teaching building.


    The black beetles had black scales on their bodies, and they looked very hard. Under their feet, they had more than ten claws, a mouth, and a mouth like a chrysanthemum, which was extremely penetrating.


    "These insects are a little like centipedes..."


    "That''s not a centipede. Centipedes have more legs than they do."


    And If you meet a mutant centipede


    I''m afraid another ten of them are just the other side''s rations.


    "These monsters are the black beetles, the low-level engineers of the Zerg, which are most commonly seen."


    "But even so, they are not the existence that we can easily kill. Their black shell is as hard as titanium alloy. Only when we attack their mouth, can we have a chance."


    "I see How do you know that! "


    "Guess."


    Lu Ming was surprised, nodded and said: "no wonder Zhao fan even let out a big fireball and hit them, it didn''t work."


    Chu Feng said he understood. After all, Zhao fan, a nerd, has almost no fighting experience. Moreover, he has never played games. After seeing that his fire driving is useless, he can''t even find the weakness of monsters. It''s normal for him to run with his classmates, but he can''t beat these black beetles.If you can play, Chu Feng that is strange, the impression of Zhao fan, can not have this brain.


    "Listen to me, I rush to attract the attention of these monsters. Ziqing, you give me a shield so that I won''t be stuck by their venom. When I draw these monsters away, you two will rush inside. The speed must be fast."


    Zhang Ziqing nodded to show that she understood that this arrangement was very reasonable. The most powerful one seduced them. Only those with a little weak fighting power had a chance to get in.


    On one side, Lu Ming was worried. He looked at Chu Feng and said, "you..."


    "Don''t worry, those guys are definitely not the opponents of Chu Feng."


    Zhang Ziqing pacifies Lu Ming who is worried for Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng smiles at Zhang Ziqing. The degree of trust she has in herself is a little bad


    "But before that, you''ll have to wait for me for two minutes..."


    "Well?"


    "Oh..."


    Chu Feng''s left hand was still holding the crystal core of Li Xue corpse, which was about to be absorbed.


    After all, it''s the crystal nucleus of the second-order corpse clan. The absorption speed of Chu Feng is much slower, which is twice as fast as that of the zombie.


    When the crystal nucleus in his hand turned into powder, Chu Feng took a deep breath and said, "ready!"


    Whew!


    Chu Feng''s speed is like a cheetah.


    Two blue lights flashed over him. It seems that Zhang Ziqing''s assistance is in place.


    As fast as the wind close to the black beetle in front of the body and jump up, bone stab swish out.


    Puff


    The spines went straight into the head of the black beetle.


    "Ow ~"


    the black beetle let out a miserable howl, black smoke all over, and its body flattened down.


    Although the black beetle is similar to Wang Ba, and its shell is very hard, what is different from Wang Ba is that after Wang Ba has no life characteristics, its shell is still full of hardness, and after its zombie is alive, its shell will soften rapidly.


    Now this black beetle, more like a lump of mud, soft lying on the ground.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 20 don''t hurry, leader!


    Chu Feng looked at the bone spurs that flashed gray light in his eyes, and even drew blood from the flesh and blood of the black beetle. With a smile in his heart, what he expected was right.


    This bone spur has a chance to be instilled by him!


    That''s because the bone spurs absorbed the toxicity of the black beetle and the evil spirit in the body, so after they were extracted, they looked clean and spotless. They didn''t even see a drop of black blood.


    He started very simply, and the other black beetles didn''t react at all. After this black beetle fell down, the other black beetles were attracted by him, howled and rushed up.


    Black beetle''s body is not small, at least the size of an adult tiger, the speed is also very fast, open a bloody mouth, stinking.


    "Quick..."


    Zhang Ziqing urged to have a look at the stunned Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming came back and ran to the building with Zhang Ziqing.


    When the two ran to the building, Chu Feng had killed the third black beetle, and the Blue Shield on his body also had broken marks, which was obviously hard to carry.


    "No, I don''t have enough mental strength. I can''t motivate my energy to add water to him."


    Looking at Zhang Ziqing fighting in front of the teaching building, he looks embarrassed.


    If it had not been for the excessive mental effort she had spent in rescuing those people before, her water curtain shield could have lasted longer.


    When Chu Feng pulled out the bone spur, the fourth black beetle slowly fell down, and the layer of blue light on his body suddenly broke.


    "It''s time to defend yourself."


    "Hiss..."


    A black beetle barked.


    At present, there are only two black beetles left. In terms of speed, Chu Feng''s speed is much faster than that of the black beetle, but his body speed does not mean that he can spin silk faster than the other.


    If you only rely on your own body, the unknown liquid vomited by those black beetles will vomit all over you. Even if you don''t die, you will be half killed by the odor, not to mention the strong poison hidden in it.


    Poof


    See Chu Feng spit out a blood essence.


    "Vomit blood again!"


    "Why do you have to vomit blood to enlarge the move..."


    "Before Chu Feng killed the zombie, he suddenly let out a fire after spitting blood. Is this a unique way to hurt the enemy 1000 and hurt himself 800?"


    Lu Ming has a strange face, some of which are not very clear.


    It''s clear that Zhao fan and Zhang Ziqing, who are around him, all come with a wave of their hand. How can Chu Feng be so unusual that he has to vomit blood


    "I don''t know, but in the knowledge I remember about water system powers, there is only one holy level spell, which needs blood essence to drive..."


    Zhang Ziqing also looked strange and said, "but Chu Feng Obviously, it can''t be from the holy rank... "


    "Holy steps? What is that? What stage are you on now? "


    "I''m about dozens of classes away from the holy steps..."


    Zhang Ziqing replied truthfully.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lu Ming.


    Chu Feng vomited out a mouthful of blood essence.


    It''s time to start characterizing metacharacters.


    This time, it''s a defensive meta symbol.


    What made him feel pity was the blood essence.


    If he has the fourth vitality in his body, he will not need to waste his blood essence. If he only uses the vitality to drive the rune, it will be enough to lay the defensive rune that can stop the black beetle.


    But now it is no way, because absorbed the Li blood corpse crystal nucleus of he, still is not melt out the fourth vitality.


    However, he could feel that he was one step away from the generation of the fourth vitality.


    Kill these black beetles, their crystal nucleus, will certainly be able to help him take this step, melt the fourth vitality in his body!


    Yu Yuan Fu!


    In the blink of an eye, it is Fu Cheng!


    On his body, a bright golden light is extremely dazzling.


    "Good flash..."


    "It''s a bit of a pull..."


    Luming''s eyes widened.


    This move has the illusion of arhat''s golden body.


    Chu Feng felt the same way.


    But no matter how it looks, it''s easy to use.


    Ding!


    The black beetle''s claws hit the golden light, as if it had hit the hard steel.


    Chu Feng''s action is not slow, and his action is very fast. He rushes to the nearest black beetle, and his bone stabs its head.


    Poof.


    Poof.


    The two remaining black beetles also turned into black smoke and died.


    Chu Feng''s action did not stop, quickly collected the crystal nucleus of these black beetles, while running to the door, while quickly absorbing.


    Ran to the door, he did not wait for these two people to speak, then urged: "fast, the role of Yu Yuan Fu is only ten minutes, can''t waste!"Then he left them to eat the dust behind his buttocks. He had already climbed the stairs,


    "so fast..."


    Lu Ming and Zhang Ziqing immediately followed him.


    Chu Feng face several floors, in the fourth floor, he stopped.


    Because I saw an acquaintance.


    It seems that we have to delay a few minutes.


    Chu Feng sneered and walked over there.


    The two men behind the buttocks also came quickly, gasping and looking down the corridor.


    "Director Han? Principal li... "


    They looked at each other, and then they followed quickly.


    "This classmate, just in time, come on, come on! Come on! There is a monster in this classroom. Go and help


    Director Han is wearing a pair of gold glasses. He is thin and looks a little weak.


    But Chu Feng knew that the seemingly weak Dean of the Department was also a ruthless person. He was also the dean of Chu Feng''s department. As for president Li


    This is a big fat man who is out of breath when walking.


    I don''t need to introduce him any more.


    Chufeng heart a smile, murderous gas has gushed out.


    Just as Chu Feng approached quickly, he was ready to attack headmaster Li first.


    "Hiss..."


    Dong!


    The whole building seemed to shake.


    In the classroom beside them, a monster with black wings and claws like the tip of a knife suddenly emerged.


    This monster is a bit of a mantis.


    It''s the black iron beetle.


    The black iron beetle is the air force of the Zerg.


    Although in the air at the bottom of the army, but the strength is far more terrible than the black beetle.


    The tip of the knife shining in the moonlight, the blood dripping from it, is telling its horror.


    "Come on, boys and girls, stop it!"


    As president Li said, he ran to the stairs with director Han. There are many classmates in


    classroom, and the hand is also scratching with the iron bar, shovel and other weapons.


    The actions of these students are also with obvious fear.


    Even the steps are a little empty.


    But still some courage, dare to fight with this monster.


    Chu Feng opened his hand and stopped president Li and director Han.


    There was a penetrating smile on his face, and his voice was like the cold ice and snow in winter, "I said, two leaders, don''t hurry to go, let''s see how this monster died."

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 21 you are not a ruthless person


    "this classmate, I have more important tasks, you go to resist, I will go to those students who can spell to help you!"


    "The golden light on you, you are also the student who awakened the magic, aren''t you? Come on, fight that monster. "


    Director Han didn''t recognize Chu Feng''s identity, but he didn''t care who he was. Anyway, as long as he was a student in the school, he didn''t know him and principal Li.


    After all, as a diligent running dog around president Li, he is also well-known in the school. Besides, if you don''t know him, how can you know president Li?


    So he said that he would push away Chu Feng.


    However, Chu Feng is motionless, on the contrary is to push two people backhand, push two people to the ground.


    Headmaster Li''s face suddenly changed, and his face was full of flesh. He said angrily, "what are you doing, student? Do you know what you''re doing? "


    "Of course..." Chu Feng raised his eyebrows and stabbed his bone into President Li''s thigh.


    at the same time, he said: "I can''t be more clear about what I''m doing now."


    Headmaster Li suddenly howled.


    "Ah..."


    A cool heart.


    How dare the student hurt him!


    Not only don''t help him block the monster, but also dare to hit him!


    "You Do you know what you''re doing? "


    Director Han fell to the ground, stunned, he really is the first time to see such arbitrary students.


    Shot is so quick and decisive, even without the slightest hesitation.


    Seeing that Chu Feng was as cold as ice, his murderous spirit was about to jump out. At this moment, he felt fear.


    He trembled more than the fear of the monster.


    "He said it again, and you''ll say it again."


    Chu Feng pulls out the bone spur and plunges into director Han''s thigh.


    Both of them were howling.


    "This Classmate You Do you have any misunderstanding about us


    "Classmate, have something to say Ah... "


    "Chu Feng..."


    Lu Ming and Zhang Ziqing have come over, and their faces are a little ugly. They don''t understand why Chu Feng does such a thing.


    "Ah..."


    "Er..."


    "Poof..."


    On the other side, the black iron beetle''s knife point flashed, and several of the students around the black iron beetle immediately hung up.


    Chu Feng naturally noticed that the two scum had broken a leg and couldn''t run.


    Then he forgot that the black iron beetle rushed past and said to Lu Ming and Zhang Ziqing who came after him: "you two, go to find Zhao fan and them."


    "You two, please help me. That student is crazy. He is crazy. He even wants to kill the headmaster. He must be crazy!"


    "Lu Ming, you are the head of the martial arts department. Do you remember when I didn''t sign your application? Come on, carry me, I can''t go, carry me


    Lu Ming frowned and said it lightly.


    I signed it, but it wasn''t because I gave a gift that I signed it?


    To be honest with the headmaster and director, Lu Ming didn''t like them at all. But you said that Lu Ming didn''t have the heart to let him watch them both die.


    [water of life, bath]


    the blue light is just on.


    Chu Feng felt the change of the vitality.


    Zhang Ziqing''s mental power has obviously been consumed too much, now forced, will cause great harm to his body.


    Chu Feng yelled, "Lu Ming, stop her!"


    "But..."


    Lu Ming''s face showed an expression of embarrassment.


    Chu Feng stopped and yelled at Zhang Ziqing: "Zhang Ziqing, you have a good heart! However, these two people are not allowed to be rescued! "


    However, Zhang Ziqing is still unheard of.


    Chu Feng immediately turned around and quickly ran to Zhang Ziqing and picked her up. Zhang Ziqing lost his balance and exclaimed, then he saw that he was hugged by Princess Chu Feng.


    Forced to stop Zhang Ziqing''s casting, Chu Feng extremely unhappy said: "your mental energy consumption has been enough, forced drive, will let the body overdraft, faint in the past!"


    "Chu Feng, I can see it. I believe I''m not wrong. You''re not a heartless person..."


    "But Why do you... "


    Chu Feng slightly frowned, put Zhang Ziqing down, and said slowly, "I''ll explain it to you later. Let me go and chop the worm first."


    This time, it took a lot of time.


    Chu Feng turns back again, and two more students have died miserably under the blade of the black iron beetle.


    "Yiliu..."The long tongue of the black iron beetle stretches out for a long time, licking your blood on the tip of the knife.


    There are also two awakeners in this group. One of them is a native power. Whenever the blade of the black iron beetle attacks, he blocks the damage for others.


    However, it is obvious that he is not proficient in the use of powers, and his mental energy is consumed excessively, and his face exudes cold sweat.


    My legs are shaking.


    Other students fear the retreat, all want to, and dare not on the hesitant state.


    "It''s not the awakened one. Step back and give it to me..."


    The golden light on Chu Feng''s body surprised the titanium alloy dog eyes of the students. They all gave way and stepped back.


    "What a bright golden light


    "It''s Chu Feng, Chu Feng. Did you awaken the power of Jin?"


    Without a word, Chu Feng stepped into the attack area of the black iron beetle.


    The black iron beetle made a hissing sound in its mouth, and the tips of two knives pointed to Chu Feng.


    Whew!


    Come straight!


    "Chu Feng, get out of the way! This monster has great power


    In the eyes of the students, this black iron beetle, which seems to be extremely terrifying, seems to be a monster without any weakness. It has infinite power, extremely fast speed, and can fly.


    However, in Chu Feng''s eyes, it was just a moving target.


    It''s all attacks, Chu Feng has long known in the heart, after all, and this monster, fighting for too long.


    Chu Feng didn''t care about its claw like a knife, and let it stab him.


    Of course, Chu Feng didn''t have any movement. He squatted slightly and jumped to the empty space under the black iron beetle.


    The bone spurs protrude, and the target points to the bottom of the black iron beetle.


    Ass is the weakness of black iron beetle!


    This is also the reason why there are two awakeners, but they are still beaten by the black iron beetle.


    The weakness of the black iron beetle is extremely difficult to find, and even if found, it is not easy to strike.


    The only way is to fight close.


    Ding!


    Ding!


    Twice, the golden light on Chu Feng''s body flashed twice, and it split two holes.


    At the same time, Chu Feng has also come to its body, only difference!


    Poof, poof


    The black iron beetle''s wings incite, but it flies all at once.


    At the same time, the top of the ceiling, but also hit the gravel, this floor of the classroom and the classroom on the first floor, was opened.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 22 beauty teacher


    "unexpectedly Is it in the way? "


    The student who wakes up the earth power looks surprised. The knowledge in his mind tells him that the earth power is the best at defense among the awakened powers, and the gold power should not be the best at attack?


    How can he resist the powerful force, the golden light was unhurt to block down, and look at the black iron beetle some trembling claw blade tip, it was the rebound force, to shock.


    "How could..."


    "You two, don''t be stunned. Come on, attack the lower part of the insect, and focus on the position of the buttocks!"


    Chu Feng had already stood up from the ground, but his attack did not achieve the effect, but he succeeded in letting the black iron beetle fly. In order to avoid his attack, the black iron beetle opened the door at this moment.


    As it flies, its most vulnerable part is unable to be protected.


    "Where is its weakness?"


    Chu Feng yelled to the two awakened students.


    Diyanci!


    Sword cut!


    Chu Feng then saw two very familiar attacks suddenly appear, the ground rock thorn with gray light, protruding from the floor, the target is very clear, suddenly stabbed to the black iron beetle''s ass.


    Jian mang chop is faster. After all, it''s a power of the system, and it''s also a system that emphasizes sword. Naturally, it''s better in speed.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t really use the sword, so this move only has its shape, not its rhyme. Although it''s so fast that the black iron beetle can''t avoid it, after penetrating the body of the black iron beetle, it will flow into the sea like mud, sink in and disappear.


    "The sword Department body skill schoolmate, stops attacking."


    Chu Feng shouts and takes a look at the most powerful sword body power.


    A waterfall of long black hair, concave and convex body, exquisite ups and downs, delicate and charming face, looks twenty-one-two years old, full of waist, straight long legs, the whole person exudes a mature and sexy atmosphere!


    It turned out to be a girl.


    If you can fight such an attack, then


    It''s not hard to understand.


    Wait


    Who is she?


    Su Yuyan?


    Chu Feng, this woman, is one of the two beautiful teachers of Chu University, Su Yuyan!


    It seems that I haven''t heard of Su YuYan''s awakening as a person with physical power in my previous life!


    What a surprise!


    But it''s not the time to think about it.


    The black iron beetle roared. Although it resisted the swift sword just now, the fiery energy contained in it still made it feel itchy.


    Like the claw like the tip of a knife, with its resentment, the violent hit.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    It looks very hard, but it was cut into pieces by the blade tip of the black iron beetle and spattered everywhere.


    The mud splashed around, and other people raised objects in front of them to cover them.


    The black iron beetle above gives a very arrogant chuckle.


    "Roar, roar!"


    Chu Feng body in front of that layer of golden light to block it outside, the head of the rapid operation, how to defeat the enemy.


    If the black iron beetle flies, only long-range attack can be effective.


    However, at present, it seems that the means of long-range attack are quite limited. Even if we depict the meta symbol, with the speed of the pictograph, and the possibility that the symbol can effectively attack the black iron beetle is almost zero.


    At present, it seems to be a dead end.


    The black iron beetle prowls above and roars at them.


    However, the black iron beetle has some intelligence, and will not attack and kill on its own initiative. It is extremely vigilant to watch Chu Feng''s every move above.


    It was a stalemate for a while.


    The vitality gushed out.


    Chu Feng tried to transport the vital energy to the inside of the spur.


    However, after the vitality glides around the inside of the bone spurs, it is walking out, and can not be integrated into the bone spurs, so that Chu Feng can not use the vitality to drive.


    Although this bone spur has the possibility to melt into vitality, it seems that it is not enough at the moment. I don''t know what''s missing.


    In that case


    Chu Feng glanced around.


    Frightened students, although afraid, but still tenacious stand on the side, pay attention to their action.


    All of these students have some courage.


    After seeing Su Yuyan, Chu Feng suddenly passed by.


    Yes!


    He quickly walked over and handed the bone spur to Su Yuyan, saying: "don''t chop it with gas, try to control it, attack the insects!"


    "With this?"Su Yuyan was confused at first. Looking at the white weapon that looked like a corpse, she frowned slightly and said, "what should I do..."


    "It''s like a move. It''s just a way to gather energy on the spur."


    Chu Feng said.


    The black iron beetle on the top is flashing its dark wings. I don''t know what the two little insects are doing. After several turns of green eyes, I still don''t dare to rush down directly. I stay on the top and watch what they do.


    "I''ll try..."


    Su Yuyan followed Chu Feng''s instruction and ran around again. The energy gathered in front of him. This time, instead of turning into a sword, he slowly turned into a thin film like bubble on this bone spur.


    "Go


    "Sword cut!"


    Su Yuyan in the heart a thought, bone spur quietly disappear!


    Come on!


    Fast!


    This sword is faster than the previous one!


    Whew!


    There was only a gust of wind.


    Poof!


    The bone spur has penetrated into the weakness of the black iron beetle!


    Exuded some dark and green with unknown liquid.


    "Ouch ~"


    the black iron beetle howled miserably.


    It was alert enough, but it was almost there. It was hit by the sword light without any reaction.


    "Yes


    "Miss Su, you hit, beautiful!"


    "Mr. Su is powerful!"


    There was a cheer below.


    The black iron beetle felt the pain.


    Pain!


    It hurts!


    The pain is killing it.


    Hot pain.


    But also with the deep heart of inflation.


    It crashed around like crazy.


    Poop!


    One side of the wall cracked.


    The other end of the wall is empty air.


    The vast world.


    The black iron beetle flies out!


    "Quick, don''t let it run away, the Spurs are rampant in its body!"


    Chu Feng shouts in a hurry.


    Su YuYan''s face is flushed with excitement. He has no time to respond to Chu Feng. Under the control of his mind, the bone spur rushes into the body of the black iron beetle.


    Destroy every part of it.


    No matter how hard it looks.


    But internal organs are fragile.


    In the burst of vitality, no part can survive strongly.


    Flying out, the black iron beetle burst into a mass of meat sauce.


    "Come on, bring back that shining stone!"


    Su Yuyan smell speech, point down head, drive bone thorn will stab into crystal nucleus, bring it back together.


    On the bone spurs, there is no smell of flesh and blood, and the interior emits crystal light.


    Chu Feng will be a bone spur and crystal nucleus to seize, can''t wait to absorb on the spot.


    The success or failure of refining the fourth silk vitality depends on this crystal nucleus!

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 23 how do I act Chu Feng, I still need to explain to you?


    "What''s this?"


    "Chu Feng?"


    Su Yuyan gently called, but did not hear Chu Feng''s response, behind a surge of students around her, excited to thank her.


    "Miss Su is wonderful!"


    "Su Weiwu!"


    The students are passionate and indignant. They don''t know how many people they ate raw. Now they have to be punished. They all depend on Su YuYan''s power. Naturally, the students are very grateful for Su Yuyan.


    They all shout Su YuYan''s name with an excited look.


    However, only Su Yuyan, who is in the center, knows what happened just now.


    This has nothing to do with her at all. What she did was to cut the sword and twist it out. It was Chu Feng who really controlled the fight. Without his guidance, she couldn''t do such a thing.


    But how did Chu Feng do it? He was clear about his awakening sword system ability?


    Su Yuyan is very curious. Isn''t he a gold magic power?


    And before, Chu Feng, a student, did not seem to be outstanding. He was just an ordinary student!


    Soon, Chu Feng absorbed the black iron beetle from its nucleus, and with the previously absorbed energy of the black beetle, it gathered in his chest.


    He wants to transform these energies into the fourth energy!


    One circle, two circles, these energies walk around in his body, slowly changing under the guidance of the first two vitality.


    Hoo


    Until the completion of the fourth circle, the fourth silk vitality is also condensed.


    He took a long breath.


    It''s finally done!


    The fourth vital energy, appears!


    Now, he can really call himself a warrior.


    Don''t underestimate the function of the fourth vital energy. This is the real ability of a warrior to stand up.


    He can use vitality to temper his body and make his body stronger. Even in the case of vitality Dharma, it''s not impossible for him to reach the rigid body like a zombie!


    The most important thing is that he doesn''t need to use the essence and blood to draw the symbol any more. The four vital forces are enough for the minimum consumption of the symbol!


    The golden light on the body also dissipates.


    It''s time for Yu Yuan Fu.


    He opened his eyes and saw the students chirping around Su Yuyan.


    Su Yuyan is looking at him and coming to him.


    "Chu Feng, aren''t you a gold magic power? How can you understand my sword system ability... "


    But Chu Feng didn''t listen to her at all. He walked out quickly and said perfunctorily, "I''ll talk about it later."


    Su Yuyan frowned slightly. Chu Feng was a little indifferent to her attitude long ago. When the zombie tide just came, she was a teacher and just appeased the students in the girls'' dormitory. Naturally, she knew that Chu ignored the help of the girls'' dormitory and drove away by herself.


    Although he saved them just now


    However,


    this guy is still so annoying!


    Su Yuyan thought, with the color of displeasure to keep up with Chu Feng.


    Come to the corridor.


    On one side of the corridor, President Li and director Han were still there. They were leaning in the corner, surrounded by many students. Two wounds on their thighs were wrapped around the rags torn from their clothes to stop bleeding.


    Chu Feng walked up quickly.


    A classmate immediately put out his arm to stop Chu Feng.


    "Chu Feng, what do you mean by your inexplicable attack on President Li and director Han?"


    "But just now you stood up for your classmates and stopped the black iron beetle, so I don''t care about you."


    "But..."


    Chu Feng frowned and looked at the man. There was frost in his eyes.


    This classmate''s name is Li Defang.


    Li Defang was a little hairy by Chu Feng, but he still insisted on it and said, "you have to explain why you want to attack president Li and director Han!"


    "If there is no reasonable explanation, we can''t tolerate it here. Please leave by yourself."


    "Li Defang is right. Chu Feng, if you don''t give me and President Li an explanation, you can''t get out of here!" Director Han has an evil spirit in his eyes.


    The black iron beetle was killed by Su Yuyan, which made him a little surprised.


    But at the same time, he was also relieved. He knew what Su Yuyan was like.


    Since Su Yuyan can kill the black iron beetle, it shows that Su Yuyan is much more powerful than the current Chu Feng.


    Su Yuyan, who is kind-hearted, will not let Chu Feng fight against him and President Li any more, and will certainly protect himself and President Li. Thinking of this, director Han has the strength to confront Chu Feng.


    He forced himself to stand up, pointed his finger at Chu Feng with indignation, and then said, "Chu Feng, you must want to revenge yourself, right? Is it because I always deducted your points before, and you are angry with me and President Li? ""That''s what you''re doing! It''s outrageous


    Ten years of fighting with insects, corpses, and other people for food, treasure, life and death.


    It makes Chu Feng hate talking and shooting,


    very much.


    He prefers to explain everything with actions.


    In a moment, the bone spurs came out!


    Jingle!


    But it was stopped!


    A thick and solid earth wall made of clay.


    This is the move of the former native awakened student.


    Thick wall!


    He pushed aside the crowd, came forward, said: "Chu Feng, what do you want to do?"


    Chu Feng said coldly, "what do you want to do? Can''t you see it?"


    "Murder."


    Chu Feng''s words were chilling.


    "Murder?"


    Students are surprised, even now they have experienced a lot of dead scenes, as well as intestines, blood gushing bloody scene.


    But that''s all because of the worm cholera.


    Or zombies.


    Now suddenly a classmate came out to kill people.


    Their habitual thinking, let them subconsciously mouth block.


    "Murder? Why? "


    Su Yuyan, who followed him, spoke out in awe inspiring voice.


    "That is, where did President Li and director Han offend you?"


    "Even if Chu Feng just stood up and blocked the black iron beetle, that''s not the reason for you to kill casually!"


    "That''s it


    "Su Yuyan is right!"


    It''s a pity for the dead.


    If Chu Feng really killed President Li and director Han in front of them.


    How can other students get along with themselves?


    Oh, kill if you want.


    Doesn''t that mean that you can kill us if you want?


    How can it be that such supremacy is not allowed in the group.


    This is not a feudal society. There is no supreme imperial power, and there is no emperor who follows his words.


    What''s more, this is the school!


    Schools in the 21st century!


    "I need to explain to you how Chu Feng acts?"


    Chu Feng light said!


    "This classmate, your idea is very dangerous!"


    Principal Li also stood up, very confident, before that frightened color swept away, a face of calm.


    "If you have any problems, please tell me and let the headmaster enlighten you, OK?"


    Under such circumstances, principal Li''s face appeared to be smiling and peaceful, as if he was a middle-aged uncle who was harmless, kind and mellow.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 24 animals in clothes


    it is impossible for Chu Feng to forget that when the fat man and Chen Ming pushed him to the blood eating mosquito together, he also had a smile on his face.


    Smile like hell.


    Chu Feng felt a chill when he saw it.


    In the previous life, if it wasn''t for this principal Li and Chen Ming, they pushed him to the blood eating mosquito together. His blood essence and essence were completely sucked by the blood eating mosquito. He would have become a warrior long ago. Even when he broke through to the super evolution warrior later, he would not have failed.


    The culprit of the previous life stood in front of him like this.


    Looking at him with a peaceful smile.


    He can''t kill?


    "I think you all know what Li has done."


    Chu Feng couldn''t say that he pushed himself to eat blood mosquito, and his classmates certainly didn''t believe it. After all, it was a matter of previous life.


    But Li, besides this, is also a real villain with many evils.


    "I believe you''ve all heard of forcing a senior female student to sleep with him, otherwise she won''t be issued a diploma?"


    "He also forced a female teacher in the English Department to resign and change her school. You should have heard all about it?"


    Chu Feng said two things about what he had done.


    "This..."


    "I seem to have heard of such a rumor."


    "But headmaster Li has clarified it. Is it a rumor?"


    "Whether it''s true or not, Chu Feng, that''s not the reason why you killed President Li!"


    "Yes, that''s right!"


    Students have said.


    There was a flash of panic on Li Guangjun''s face, and he soon covered up the past and said:


    "classmate Chu Feng, where did you hear all these frivolous news? They were all fabricated and framed!"


    "How can you insult people''s innocence out of thin air?"


    "In my life, Li Guangjun has always been conscientious. I''m afraid that if the principal of my school is not qualified, even if it''s just the problem of school greening, I''ll solve it myself and pay for it myself. That classmate doesn''t know?"


    Li Guangjun finished, his face not red, breathless, steady.


    "Pay for it yourself?"


    Chu Feng said coldly: "it''s not the one million greening funds allocated to schools by the Ministry of education. Have you swallowed more than half of them?"


    This matter, Chu Feng or listen to the dormitory fat man said.


    "You..."


    "You''re bloody!"


    "Without any evidence, you dare to slander president Li. President Li is dedicated to the public and sincerely for the future of his classmates. President Li is very brave and forgets to eat and sleep. Every day, the lights in his room are the last to go out."


    Director Han is also loyal to Li Guangjun.


    After all, it''s a grasshopper on a rope. Director Han has long been inseparable from Li Guangjun.


    As for the last one to turn off the light, that''s of course. These two people have done a lot of things together in the principal''s office. Of course, this kind of thing can be done in the middle of the night. It''s inconvenient for so many people to walk around the school during the day.


    After eating dry wipe clean, take the name of a pressure, no shit.


    Chu Feng has already been unable to restrain, is about to move again.


    Above is suddenly came a violent vibration!


    Boom


    The whole teaching building is shaking.


    "Is this..."


    "No, it should be Zhao fan and Li Ran."


    Before, Zhao fan, Li Ran, and others, at the order of President Li, led some insects away. At present, sudden changes must be inseparable from them.


    Chu Feng was also in a hurry to stabilize himself.


    Su YuYan''s body was also shaken, and the waves on her body were also shaken. She saw that several male students behind her had been watching her male students silently, swallowing their saliva.


    "It''s important to save people!"


    Su Yuyan said, looking at Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng nodded and said, "where are they?"


    "The top floor."


    Su Yuyan returned.


    "Come on


    What Li Guangjun and director Han can''t get away with is all insects and corpses. With their abilities, they can''t live without the protection of their awakened classmates.


    So, if you want to kill them, there''s always a chance.


    In the current situation, saving people is more important.


    So Chu Feng made a quick decision and ran up the stairs.


    Su Yuyan and Li Xiao, who are the awakeners of the earth system, follow closely.


    Also followed by Lu Ming, Zhang Ziqing and other seven or eight students.


    Chu Feng didn''t care about them behind him. He drove Shenxing Yuanfu by himself. Suddenly, he stepped on a rocket and rushed to the top floor.


    Shenxing Yuanfu is a primary Yuanfu. Its function is to speed up and its consumption is continuous. So when he reaches the top of the building, he takes off Shenxing Yuanfu.In the eye,


    blood dripping.


    The limbs spatter.


    At the corner of the roof, more than 100 students were protected by Zhao fan, Li Ran and Xiao Li.


    There are lots of blood eating mosquitoes flying in the sky.


    The blood eating mosquito looks very much like a mosquito, but the difference is that its body shape is ten times that of a mosquito, and its long pointed head is like a needle tube. Some of the blood eating mosquito''s needles have turned into bright red, and they have sucked a lot of human blood.


    There are also seven or eight black iron beetles mixed in.


    On the ground, two monsters with huge bodies.


    These two monsters are five meters tall, with seven or eight forearms. Their heads are like lions. When they step on their limbs, the whole roof will shake.


    It is obvious that these two monsters are responsible for what happened just now.


    "What kind of monster is this..."


    "My God Can we kill this monster? It''s impossible. "


    "No way."


    The crowd behind Zhao fan conveys the shadow of fear.


    "Don''t be afraid, students!"


    "I said, light!"


    The classmate named Li ran just finished, and suddenly a light came on in the dark night.


    This light, like holy light, lights up the night sky and spreads on the students.


    These students, who were still frightened just now, all shook their spirits and raised their heads.


    "If you are afraid of an egg, you will die!"


    "Mulder, we''re not afraid. We''re a monster. I''m Altman. I''m a little monster."


    Of course, Chu Feng knew him.


    Li Ran, a power of light.


    In this case, the inspiring, fear dispelling magic power is the only one that can do it.


    As for Xiao Li, Chu Feng has forgotten his powers.


    But I looked at the dark breath that was sticking out of him.


    Chu Feng has already made a guess.


    It''s probably the dark Department. The most likely is the undead department.


    The scattered skeletons on the ground, with his breath, slowly gathered together, is also the side should prove that Chu Feng''s guess is not wrong.


    Just the three of them


    It''s not the lion''s head.


    Not to mention the Sphinx, it''s more than enough to deal with those black iron beetles and hundreds of blood eating mosquitoes.


    "Roar..."


    The lion roared.


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Two Sphinx, gallop, one left and one right, into the crowd.


    Chu Feng quickly steps forward and portrays Yuan Fu.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 25 fierce fight


    a circle of white light appears on the top of the students'' heads.


    Boom!


    Several people who were ready for the battle were all stunned and heard a loud noise.


    Look ahead.


    "Chu Feng?"


    "Just in time!"


    "It''s Chu Feng!"


    Chu Feng''s fast approach and incomparable speed make the shadow of the road behind him.


    It''s the role of body shape Yuanfu again.


    Immediately, Chu Feng stepped on his feet and leaped up like a bird, quickly approaching the lion on the right.


    His figure was twisted and his bone spurs passed.


    Poof!


    The blood is raging.


    The lion''s forearm was easily cut off by Chu Feng.


    Poof!


    Poof!


    Connected with several sounds, the forearm of this lion head beast is fragile, just like tofu. Under the bone spur of Chu Feng, it flies down one after another.


    One of them fell into the crowd, was caught in the hands of a classmate, vent their anger again.


    "Chu Feng, well done!"


    Chu Feng''s skill is very vigorous, looking at the female students in the lower eyes straight up small stars.


    This scene is like a martial arts expert in a TV play.


    Cool!


    Flutter!


    Chu Feng fell to the ground smartly, bent his knees slightly, and then jumped out again.


    "Don''t be stunned, do it!"


    At the same time, Chu Feng reminded them.


    "Oh


    Zhao fan seemed to wake up from a dream. He looked at the precarious light shield on his left, the grinning lion head, and the firelight gathered in front of him.


    These insects were surprised by the change of protuberance, but those black iron beetles and blood eating mosquitoes naturally won''t watch.


    They came down.


    The waving wings make a buzzing sound.


    The point of the knife and the point of the needle pierced into the crowd.


    Inspired by the light magic, those students are full of momentum, waving their fists to resist.


    Although there is momentum, but in the end the strength is not good.


    Then they were just destroyed by one blow.


    The crowd dispersed.


    Flesh and blood are splashing.


    The black iron beetles that succeeded in one strike gave off a strange chuckle and pursued them closely.


    Poof!


    Another two students were decorated, and one''s upper body and lower body were directly broken.


    The blood eating mosquito is even more terrible.


    Stab into the tip of the human body, madly absorb essence, blood and Qi, until the human body becomes skin and bone, its white body becomes blood red, it is comfortable to shake the body in the air, as if drunk, intoxicated.


    Rooftop entrance.


    Su Yuyan, Zhang Ziqing, Lu Ming, Li Xiao and other students also came.


    See, hurry to join the fight.


    Zhang Ziqing''s mental strength has recovered a lot. With the water curtain on, many students have been able to survive under the blood of black iron beetle and blood eating mosquito, and come close to them.


    Li Xiao scattered the thick earth wall and protected some students in it.


    Su YuYan''s only way to kill is to cut the sword one after another.


    Whew!


    Whew, whew!


    A blood eating mosquito caught off guard was intoxicated in the blood. He was cut and torn by the sword, and the slurry was scattered.


    The other four swords, however, had nothing to gain. They were avoided by the blood eating mosquito''s swift flight, and immediately turned their eyes. Four or five blood eating mosquitoes were staring at Su Yuyan.


    Su Yuyan said, "Li Xiao, protect me!"


    The two men have gone through several battles, and they have some tacit understanding.


    A black wall in front of Su YuYan''s body blocked the attack of blood eating mosquitoes and pushed them back several meters away.


    The earth wall suddenly dissipated, and a bright Aurora was shining on the roof.


    Extremely mang chop!


    From left to right, it''s just a breath. It''s time to chop these blood eating mosquitoes to the ground.


    The blood is splashing and the smell is smelling.


    "Wow


    Several students behind Su Yuyan exclaimed.


    "The defense of these mosquitoes is not high. Kill them quickly!"


    Su Yuyan sensed that although these blood eating mosquitoes looked terrible, they were fragile like eggs compared with those black iron beetles.


    The earth rock thorn.


    Dong!


    Li Xiao is also very decisive.


    Lu Ming, who has not awakened any powers, just holds an iron bar and fights with a blood eating mosquito.


    The sound of Ding Ding Dong goes on and on.


    After all, people with martial arts background, although at a disadvantage, can barely protect themselves.But when the second mosquito came, he could only dodge and couldn''t fight back.


    Even a careless one.


    Poof!


    Stabbed in the ass by a blood eating mosquito.


    Suck


    This blood eating mosquito is sucking the blood essence of Luming.


    "Help Luming!"


    A voice warned.


    Even if four or five students ran up and pulled the blood eating mosquito out of Lu Ming''s buttocks.


    "Sex!"


    These four or five people fell back and fell to the ground, stained with countless scarlet.


    The blood eating mosquito just took a sip, and the tip of the needle was not half. Naturally, it was very uncomfortable and stabbed again.


    The students ran away in a hurry.


    Lu Ming took the opportunity to go up.


    Hit the back of the blood eating mosquito.


    Knock this blood eating mosquito out


    On the other side.


    Chu Feng and others, after he had just finished, the others were awakened, and the moves came out.


    Several skeletons suddenly appeared, blocking one of the lion''s long arms.


    At the same time, Zhao fan''s fireball has been shot.


    Hit the lion''s head.


    Lion heads are alienated lions. Zhao fan thinks that their fur is not as thick as the scales of Zerg.


    When Zhao fan thought that the effective attack was effective, the burning lion head beast ran out of the fire without damage!


    Zhao fan was stunned.


    "What kind of monster is this..."


    "The weakness of these sphinxes is their forearms. If they keep losing their forearms, they can''t do any effective damage to them!"


    Chu Feng once again cut off a forearm of the lion head beast in front of him. At the same time, he paid attention to the battle on the other side and made a sound when he saw it.


    "I see!"


    Zhao fan suddenly realized that he was inspired by his mental strength and gathered his strength to produce a fireball again.


    This time, his goal is not the body and fur of the lion head, but the forearm!


    The lion roared.


    It certainly shows Zhao fan''s intention.


    With a wave of his long arm, the skeletons were swept aside.


    Dong Dong!


    To Zhao fan is to rush over!


    The other end has been broken, and the eyes of the lion with five forearms are red.


    Chu Feng''s action was so fast that he couldn''t react at all, so he broke one of his arms.


    At the moment when Chu Feng killed again.


    A red light flashed in his eyes.


    Open your mouth.


    There is a black air in my mouth!


    Like a yawn, the lion head made a cry, and the black air enveloped Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng had already expected it, and a sneer came from the corner of his mouth.


    It''s been a long time.


    Bone spurs suddenly turned the direction, Chu Feng followed bone spurs, not only did not avoid, but rushed to the lion''s mouth!


    "Chu Feng!"


    "No!"


    Chu Feng''s action is too bold, and Li Ran is worried.


    Li Ran''s shout also let others hear clearly.


    Zhang Ziqing opened his eyes, covered his mouth, and his heart beat faster.


    Su Yuyan frowned and stared at the lion.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 26 never allow


    what can you get without entering the tiger''s den?


    Even if the lion''s forearm is cut off, they will be able to regenerate soon.


    Their apparent weakness seems to be weakness, but it''s just a cover up.


    No matter how much you cut off, how much they can grow after the transformation of dissimilation energy, even if you cut off the head, it is the same result.


    Their real weakness.


    It''s actually internal organs.


    This is the information gained from the countless blood and heads of the lion''s head.


    Only by destroying their internal organs can they be killed completely.


    So Chu Feng took the opportunity to jump into the lion''s mouth.


    Black air wound in Chu Feng''s body, Chu Feng''s body then spread a burst of pain.


    Through the breathing of cells and the breathing of the body, these black Qi infiltrated into the internal body, blood vessels, meridians, even the five zang organs, seven orifices and eight orifices of Chu Feng.


    Every place is eroded by black air.


    Pain!


    Sharp pain!


    Poof


    Chu Feng vomited blood.


    Stepping on the smelly tip of the tongue, the lion''s mouth is full of blood, and its sharp teeth stick to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng didn''t dare to stop. He had a small amount of vitality left in his body. He used both hands and feet to depict a Yuan Fu.


    Explosive Yuan Fu!


    At the moment of the formation of the Yuan Fu, Chu Feng stepped back and left the Yuan Fu in the lion''s mouth, followed the lion''s tongue, slid inside, and finally entered the lion''s body.


    "Everyone, get out of the way!"


    Voice just dropped!


    Bang!


    There was a dull noise.


    "Did it work?"


    "What happened?"


    The body of the lion head suddenly exploded, like a string of firecrackers in its body. The sound of explosion came from the connection, crackling.


    "Roar ~"


    the lion head goes crazy.


    It has a pair of wings on its back, and it wants to escape.


    But just after waving its wings, its body suddenly burst.


    Flesh and blood are splashing.


    It stinks.


    "Roar..."


    On the other side, the lion''s head looked at this place with big eyes, and his mouth moaned.


    "Stop it


    "I''ll do it!"


    I don''t know whether the two lions are brothers and sisters or any other relationship.


    In a word, the lion head animal was crazy and rushed to Chu Feng. All the way, he threw away all the attacks on it and ignored other people.


    "Woo


    It stood on the mass of broken meat, whistling, looking at Chu Feng''s eyes, suffused with red light.


    At this time, Chu Feng was obviously losing his strength. He was wrapped in a black fog. He didn''t move in it. He didn''t struggle to resist and let the black Qi control and invade his body.


    "Hoo..."


    The lion opened its mouth and twisted a fire out of it.


    Aiming at Chu Feng is smashing in the past.


    "Help


    Li Ran, who had not been able to help, jumped into the war and stood in front of Chu Feng, saying something.


    In a moment, the light was shining.


    Tianmang of light power.


    Tianmang skill, restrain all dark and unclean power.


    At present, this alienated Sphinx belongs to unclean things. When it comes to light magic, which is naturally restrained by natural attributes, it will not be good.


    Black inflammation is evaporated out of thin air.


    Although light magic has no attack means at the beginning, and most of them are auxiliary, their natural control over unclean objects is their great advantage.


    The lion''s eyes, too, seemed to be blinded and tightly closed.


    "Attack it


    Li Ran called.


    "I''ve been waiting a long time!"


    Zhao fan and Xiao Li are already ready to go.


    Small fireballs one by one hit.


    One after another, the long arrows with gray light awn hit the lion.


    Even though the body of the lion head is hard, it is flesh and blood after all. It is not as stiff as zombies.


    The continuous stream of attack means still played a role.


    On the body of the lion head beast, a little blood and scratches appeared sporadically.


    After all, they are the first-order awakeners with limited mental strength. Under this high-intensity consumption, they only persisted for more than ten seconds, and then the offensive slowed down.


    "Lack of stamina..."


    Xiao Li gasped heavily.


    "Can block a while is a while, wait for Chu Feng to wake up, there must be a way!"Zhao fan comforted.


    "So it is."


    Xiao Li watched Chu Feng blow up the lion''s head. Although he didn''t know what kind of means Chu Feng used, the scene just now had the most impact on him in the first half of his life.


    A person, facing such a huge monster.


    Even without fear of risk, take their own lives to fight a chance.


    Xiao Li was sincerely admired.


    He couldn''t do it.


    But he didn''t know that Chu Feng dared to do so because he was sure.


    But to Chu Feng''s surprise, because his Qi and blood were not strong enough, he was successfully put into his body by the heart devil. At the same time, he also had the soul eating black Qi, which devoured all the life, and sucked it on him.


    Unless his vitality is gone, the black air will be attached to him forever.


    Chu Feng''s body has already lost control.


    The mind fell into a turbid state.


    But the pain is still there.


    He didn''t know why he felt pain.


    In front of the dark eyes, suddenly lit up a light.


    He was used to the dark, and the sudden light made him squint.


    Adapted to the light, he looked forward.


    Who is it?


    He saw a lot of people.


    But he couldn''t recognize it. He couldn''t see it clearly.


    Who?


    Who are they?


    I


    Who am I?


    A man wearing white armor and holding a long gun appeared in front of him. Chu Feng could see his appearance clearly.


    It''s him!


    Chu Feng saw it clearly.


    Chu Feng gnashing his teeth, want to rush up, want to fight with this man to death.


    However, the man just looked at him from a distance and burst out laughing.


    Then, cut off a person''s head in the crowd!


    There was no blood spatter, only the head that fell to the ground and rolled towards him.


    He saw clearly.


    He used to be the leader of the exorcism team.


    "Captain..."


    He yelled and yelled.


    Another head landed.


    It''s his father.


    "Father..."


    The Spearman kept cutting off one head after another.


    "Little sister..."


    "Yurou..."


    "Brother..."


    "No..."


    "No..."


    He wanted to cry, but he couldn''t.


    He tried to jump on it, but he didn''t move at all.


    He was in pain.


    Another head landed.


    Chu Feng was stunned.


    "Zhang Ziqing..."


    Zhang Ziqing?


    Zhang Ziqing?


    His heart began to reverberate.


    "No!"


    "You can''t die!"


    "No one who has been saved by me can kill her!"


    "I won''t allow it!"


    "Never


    They won''t die.


    They''re not dead, either.


    There is still hope for everything.


    Long gun ahead!


    Fist in the back!


    One punch, Chu Feng hit the white man.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 27 heroes of the world


    in other people''s eyes, Chu Feng seems to have fallen into some painful memories.


    Where are you yelling.


    Then he called out, "Captain..."


    Captain?


    What captain? Everybody''s wondering.


    The black air is more vigorous.


    Chu Feng''s performance is more painful.


    "Father..."


    "Little sister..."


    "Yurou..."


    "Brother..."


    They really listen.


    I don''t know what happened to Chu Feng.


    Under the black fog, what did Chu Feng see.


    Someone tried to wake up Chu Feng.


    "Chu Feng!"


    Chu Feng was suddenly surprised and said: "Zhang Ziqing?..."


    "No!"


    He roared and rushed around like crazy.


    "You can''t die!"


    Zhang Ziqing, who is sweating profusely, has a red tide on his face. His body is shining blue, blocking the attack of blood eating mosquitoes. Looking at Chu Feng, his eyes are blurred.


    "No one who has been saved by me can kill her!"


    "I won''t allow it!"


    Chu Feng clenched his fist and ran to the lion.


    Suddenly burst out on the body, in addition to the extremely powerful breath.


    The breath of people and monsters present is a shock.


    "What is this realm?"


    They were blinded.


    Chu Feng, what is this realm.


    Second order?


    Third order?


    No


    Not only, but also


    It''s in psionic knowledge, holy rank?


    "Never


    Chu Feng''s black air quietly dissipated in Wu.


    Big fist smashed down!


    Dong!


    The lion''s head was flattened by one blow!


    It''s like a giant lion carpet.


    Soon!


    The ground cracked.


    The lion head falls down.


    First floor!


    Dong!


    Two floors!


    Dong!


    Drop it, drop it again.


    To the bottom.


    The mouth of the abyss went straight to the ground from the roof.


    "This..."


    "What strange force is it..."


    "My God..."


    They were stunned.


    I don''t know what happened.


    Chu Feng even punched through the whole building.


    You should shoot Kung Fu!


    Tathagata palm!


    But the truth is in front of us.


    They went round that way.


    Looking down, there''s no movement in the lion''s head.


    It seems that he is dead.


    They look at Chu Feng, who looks like an ordinary fist


    I swallowed my mouth subconsciously.


    "As a soldier, if you can''t protect the people around you, what kind of soldier is that?"


    "Die for me!"


    "All die for me!"


    Chu Feng roars and roars.


    The body is like a strong wind,


    No, typhoon.


    It''s a monster that''s sweeping that way.


    Pen!


    Pen!


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Punch after punch.


    He''s like an indefatigable robot.


    One blood eating mosquito with one punch.


    One black iron beetle with one punch.


    These monsters are terrible.


    But the present Chu Feng is more terrible.


    The monsters are scared.


    Run around.


    After all, they can fly.


    Only a few black iron beetles and some blood eating mosquitoes were left, and they disappeared.


    Chu Feng fell on the top of the roof.


    The cold wind blows.


    His torn clothes swayed in the wind.


    This scene, ordinary look, very embarrassed.


    But with the powerful scene just now.


    It can only be described in one word.


    Handsome!


    How cool!


    The students at the bottom came to him.


    "Chu Feng, you How on earth... "


    He turned around, but his eyes were still tightly closed. At the beginning of the fight, his eyes were not opened.


    "I..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Then,Chu Feng fell down.


    Lie flat on the ground.


    Zhang Ziqing ran up in panic and didn''t say a word more.


    Her spiritual power has already collapsed, but she doesn''t care about her body at all. The majestic blue light gushes out of her body and converges on Chu Feng''s body.


    "Ziqing, you''ve consumed too much. Don''t use any more powers. You''ll lose your strength!"


    Su Yuyan grabs Zhang Ziqing''s left arm from behind and stops Zhang Ziqing''s behavior.


    "He must have returned to light just now..."


    "Right..."


    "I..."


    "He..."


    "Mr. Su, he finally called my name. I don''t know what he saw in the black fog just now, but Chu Feng He, he called my last name


    When Zhang Ziqing turned his head, Su Yuyan saw clearly. There was a clear tear mark on Zhang Ziqing''s face.


    Su Yuyan doesn''t know why she shed tears, but she can also guess. Her mental journey may be different from that of Zhang Ziqing.


    But for Chu Feng''s worry, at the moment, it is consistent.


    Su Yuyan swore that she would never forget the scene just now.


    It''s like a hero saving the world.


    But


    The hero she''s been longing for.


    Before that, she liked to travel to the west, like zhizunbao, like Zixia.


    I prefer


    A hero with colorful clouds.


    In her dream, she wants to be Zixia.


    Since ancient times, a beauty deserves a hero.


    Only the hero is her favorite.


    Chu Feng didn''t step on Xiangyun just now.


    However,


    is a hero.


    And the monkey king!


    Especially that one!


    It''s like the unknown protagonist in Kung Fu!


    For a moment, she had some unspeakable emotions about Chu Feng


    As she walked to Chu Feng, she said, "don''t worry, Chu Feng He She''s going to be fine. "


    Su Yuyan squatted to the side of Chu Feng, stretched out his hand, some trembling, she was also worried.


    When her index finger reached the tip of Chu Feng''s nose, a stream of hot air rushed to her skin. On her face, a reassuring smile appeared, and she said in a hurry: "it''s OK, there''s still gas."


    "Mr. Su, let me do it. As a psionic, I''m good at healing."


    Li Ran walked out of the crowd.


    A holy light came down from the sky and fell on Chu Feng.


    In the light of the holy light, he seemed a little sacred.


    The light seeped into his skin.


    Into his body.


    Chu Feng''s body shakes slightly.


    "There''s a response!"


    Zhao Fanben''s heavy face showed a trace of joy.


    A moment later, Chu Feng''s body stopped and did not give any response to Li Ran.


    Hoo


    Li Ranchang breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he consumed the least in the battle just now, the treatment that lasted for two minutes now made him feel a little weak and mentally deficient.


    "Have a rest. You can''t be tired to death any more!"


    Su Yuyan picked his eyebrows and asked Li ran to stop. He immediately looked around at the listless and lifeless students.


    Originally, more than 300 students


    Now, there are less than 100 of them left.


    On her left, there is a male student kneeling on the ground, in front of a female student''s shriveled body.


    He was wailing.


    Frantic, and powerless beat the ground.


    Su Yuyan shook his head, a burst of desolation in his heart.


    But soon she was up again.


    This is not the time to lose heart.


    As a student committee member, and vice president of the student union!


    She felt that at this time, she needed to stand up.


    "Students, go down."


    She thought for a moment, and then said: "there is a big classroom on the fifth floor. Let''s have a rest first, and then make plans after the rest!"


    The others didn''t say anything, just kept silent and followed Su Yuyan.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 28 the old enemy


    before Chu Feng''s coma.


    Chu Feng''s eyes are not the lion.


    There was only one enemy in front of him.


    This white man with a long gun.


    Bai Jianan, who has awakened the power of spear system, is the old enemy of Chu Feng in his previous life. After Chu Feng died, this man still lives in the world.


    This is the most painful memory of Chu Feng.


    Everything is because of this man!


    His name is long Ao!


    The man Chu Feng swore to kill.


    Now see him again, where can Chu Feng distinguish between fantasy and reality, there is only one idea in his mind, then kill him!


    Kill him!


    You have to kill him!


    He burst out with boundless fighting spirit.


    One blow to long Ao.


    But long Ao didn''t dodge and resisted his fist.


    In other people''s eyes, it was Chu Feng who punched the lion through more than a dozen floors, and its strength directly penetrated into its body, causing the lion to die on the spot.


    But Chu Feng didn''t know. He only felt his fists and met a hard body. His fists were shaking, shaking and aching.


    But he can''t stop.


    He punches. He punches again!


    Wearing a white dragon, he just stood there, motionless, as if Chu Feng didn''t hit him at all.


    Chu Feng kept punching.


    Keep punching.


    At last, long Ao burst out laughing, but he didn''t say a word, but the harsh laughter, for Chu Feng, was the most heartfelt irony.


    He Leng was in place, looking at long Ao to leave slowly.


    Disappeared before his eyes.


    He wants to catch up.


    At the foot, it was like wearing a heavy yoke, unable to walk.


    Not a step.


    No


    How can I!


    How can I stay here.


    I want revenge!


    Long Ao!


    Long Ao!


    Come back to me!


    He roared at the sky.


    The shackles are still there.


    Suddenly, a blue light flashed across the sky.


    He really saw it.


    I smell a familiar smell.


    It''s the taste of Zhang Ziqing who was saved by him.


    Zhang Ziqing?


    Where are you?


    Is that you?


    There was no response from him.


    Once again, he fell into dullness and looked up at the endless sky.


    Then there was a holy light shining on him.


    He felt the burden under his feet lightened a lot.


    He can move!


    He tried to move his body.


    Moved a centimeter forward.


    What''s that?


    He was wondering.


    The shackles of his body became lighter and lighter, and he felt that he could get rid of them at any time.


    But the light suddenly stopped.


    It''s gone.


    Light!


    Give me the light!


    He cried.


    But silent.


    The burden was on him again.


    It''s heavier.


    He didn''t know what was going on.


    After all, he doesn''t even know who he is now.


    He just subconsciously recognized those heads, those who looked at him from a distance, with expectations, sadness and hope in their eyes.


    Whenever he saw their eyes, he would tremble, so he always wanted to avoid them.


    But I can''t help but want to have a look.


    I


    Is that ok?


    He asked himself in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuyan led the students to the big classroom on the eighth floor, and joined with President Li and their group.


    This used to be the meeting room of the student union. The desks, chairs and benches in the room, the papers on them, the books and papers in the cupboard and desk are still there, but no one is going to see them any more, and no one is going to pay attention to them any more.


    The students swarmed in and swept these space occupying things off the tables, and the tables and chairs began to merge.


    After putting these things together, everyone squatted on the ground and looked at the headmaster Li and director Han in front of them.


    A brief calm.


    It''s a relief to them.


    Su Yuyan thought about it for a moment and was about to speak.


    Principal Li got up from his chair, but he got a pain in his leg and squatted back.


    With a cold sweat on his face, he opened his mouth first and said, "classmates, it''s hard."President Li said, after a pause, seeing everyone''s tired face, he coughed, and then said, "just now, you had a bloody battle with me. I, Li Guangjun, also saw it."


    This is true. Before the continuous vibration of the building, the sudden floor collapse, a big hole from the top to the bottom, scared him to death.


    Fortunately, I carried it.


    Although he wondered how these people defeated the monsters, it was good to win.


    With such a strong fighting capacity


    My life should be carefree.


    "The pain is in my heart. When I think of my classmates, you are fighting with those monsters. As the headmaster, I can''t help but burst into tears..."


    Even said some sensational words, but did not get any response, President Li was a little embarrassed.


    Immediately, under director Han''s eyes, he turned his voice and said:


    "I''ve got a big reward!"


    "After that, I will examine and approve the excellent student certificate for every living student present!"


    The students are still silent.


    Until there was a voice of dissatisfaction:


    "when we were struggling with those monsters on the roof, what were you doing, principal Li and director Han?"


    It''s Luming in his throat.


    The sound just started.


    In the crowd, some students bowed their heads. They were the people who followed president Li before.


    After a moment''s silence, the room exploded!


    "Doomsday, this is doomsday, those monsters..."


    "I saw with my own eyes that the blood eating mosquito drained Han Lu''s blood I saw it with my own eyes... "


    "Yes, Zhang Ziqing, Lu Ming, Su Yuyan and Li Xiao are all here. Why don''t they see President Li?"


    "Those who are greedy for life and afraid of death, why are you yelling here?"


    "That is, no matter what headmaster you are, you don''t deserve to be the leader."


    "Shit, that''s it!"


    "I can''t help you when I see death, but now I''m pretending to be a wolf with a big tail!"


    "What hang excellent students, not excellent students, life is gone, also excellent fart!"


    "Son of a bitch, Li Guangjun, you are not qualified to be our leader!"


    For a moment, it turned into a criticism meeting against Li Guangjun.


    Several students in a state of rage rushed on.


    Li Guangjun''s face changed. What''s the matter with these students? Why did they suddenly change so much!


    What happened?


    "You What are you doing? "


    Director Han watched four or five strong male students come to him, some afraid, slowly back.


    Poop!


    A classmate pushed him to the ground!


    "I''ll kill you, you son of a bitch!"


    "MLGBD, surnamed Han, I don''t like you for a long time!"


    A group of people gathered around and punched and kicked.


    President Li''s situation is naturally not much better.


    Seven or eight people are very close to him.


    Su Yuyan just looked at it silently, didn''t say anything more, even with a hint of cunning in his eyes.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 29 change the leader


    she can see clearly what kind of person president Li is.


    When he stopped him from chasing Chu Feng upstairs, she had some opinions. However, after their bloody battle, the old man jumped out again.


    I also want to be the leader of everyone as my principal.


    A fool talks about a dream!


    It''s acceptable if he really has any good ideas, but it''s useless to talk a lot of nonsense.


    At this time, I still played the previous fake big empty game, and even didn''t mention that because he was too afraid, he stopped other students to protect him and didn''t rescue other students.


    It''s strange that the students are not angry.


    Now that he''s doing this, his classmates are venting their anger on him. Maybe they can dispel a lot of the anger in their hearts.


    But it''s a human life after all.


    Looking at Li Guangjun and director Han who have been spitting blood, Su Yuyan winks at Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao nodded knowingly, and a layer of gray soil wall appeared on the two people''s bodies.


    "Enough, if you fight any more, President Li and director Han will die!"


    Su Yuyan said in a voice.


    These people''s breath is almost scattered, and seeing that these two people have the sign of losing their breath, they stop.


    "Since the students don''t agree with President Li, please choose a suitable person. The dragons can''t be without leaders. They can''t be without leaders!"


    Su Yuyan continued.


    "In my opinion, Mr. Su, please come."


    Zhang Ziqing is very cooperative, said: "after all, you are our teacher, how you usually behave, we are very clear, you also have leadership experience, not surprised, and physical and technical ability, I am willing to listen to you!"


    Zhang Ziqing''s assists were timely.


    Su Yuyan gave her a look full of praise.


    Zhang Ziqing smiles at her and looks at other students.


    "That''s right!"


    "I agree, too!"


    "Agreed!"


    "Teacher Su, we have seen before. Except for Zhao fan and Chu Feng, you are the best!"


    "Yes, Zhao fan is not suitable to be the leader. Chu Feng is in a coma and is still lying next door. Besides you, we can''t choose anyone else!"


    "That''s right!"


    Su Yuyan followed the students'' words and said, "well, since the students look up to me, then we have to listen to the teacher''s command."


    "No problem!"


    Most of the students agreed very happily.


    Su Yuyan looks at the wailing headmaster Li and director Han, and immediately looks at Li Ran.


    Li Ran came forward with understanding. He, who had recovered a little mental strength, was more than enough to treat them. With a flash of golden light, they were shrouded in the holy light.


    "Ah..."


    "This feeling..."


    Both of them recovered with great speed.


    "President Li, director Han, please sit with the other students."


    These two people just ate big loss, this meeting which also dares to say what, hang head then sat to a corner.


    "Next, let''s talk about what to do next?"


    "I think we should just wait for the rescue in the teaching building..."


    "Yes, I believe the government will have a way!"


    Su Yuyan originally thought the same, but after awakening the power knowledge and seeing the amazing explosion before Chu Feng, she had no idea.


    She doesn''t believe in official help anymore.


    That''s why she doesn''t care about headmasters or directors anymore.


    The only rescue that can come is the atomic bomb


    If it''s an atomic bomb


    She shook her head and thought about that. It''s no use. She still thinks about the reality for the moment.


    "OK, let''s say there will be rescue later, but before that, should we resist the attacks of those monsters and ensure our survival?"


    "What do we need to survive now?"


    "Food, water, and Sleep. "


    Su Yuyan said to the point.


    All of a sudden, the students were silent, staring at Su Yuyan.


    Su Yuyan was too calm when he said these words.


    What''s more, it''s quite like a female general.


    Zhao fan and his classmates went to the supermarket to get a lot of food and water. At present, there are still some storage. According to their current crowd It''s only enough for one day, and it''s still half full.


    Therefore, you can''t have half full. You should divide the food and water into many portions and make them less at a time. Although you will suffer from starvation, you can persist for a longer time.And sleep, they certainly can''t sleep well.


    There are no warm beds, only cold hardwood tables and chairs.


    "So, the first thing we need to do now is to rush out of the teaching building and then go back to the dormitory building!"


    Su Yuyan himself is helpless.


    When she was rescued by Zhao fan from the dormitory building, if she expected this situation, she would appeal to the students to put on the blanket roll.


    But it''s not her fault.


    After all, it''s hard for people to think rationally at such a difficult time.


    Between life and death, as long as you survive, this idea will fill your mind.


    That''s the most basic human desire.


    "Ah..."


    "Before that, can we have a bite first..."


    "A little hungry."


    "Me too..."


    "Goo Goo..."


    Su Yuyan subconsciously raised his hand and looked at his watch. At present, it''s already seven o''clock in the morning.


    The night is over.


    She looks out of the window


    It''s still dark.


    The sun didn''t rise


    "Let''s have something to eat first!"


    Su Yuyan then arranged to go on, discussed with Zhao fan and others, took some food and water, and divided them.


    After the temporary satiation, Su Yuyan divided all the students into 12 classes, with about 10 students in each class, and each class was guarded for an hour.


    After finishing the arrangement, Su Yuyan took a slow breath.


    These things really cost energy and brain power.


    She came to Chu Feng''s room and saw Li Ran and Zhang Ziqing who were treating Chu Feng alternately.


    Zhao fan is also lying on the side of Chu Feng, eyes closed, has fallen asleep.


    Li Xiao followed Su Yuyan. Looking at Su YuYan''s back, he said: "teacher Su, you can have a rest."


    Su Yuyan nodded, leaned on one side, curled his body and closed his eyes.


    Li Xiao leaned against the wall beside him and also took a rest.


    There are Xiao Li and a class of students outside the guard, they can really temporarily relax for a while, a good recovery.


    Whether it''s physical or mental loss.


    They''ve all bottomed out, even overloaded.


    After all, they have just awakened their powers. They are only in the first level, and their mental power is still very weak.

 Chapter 31

    "No!"


    Dong Dong!


    A male student ran in, his face a little panic.


    The knock on the door was a little hasty, and the students outside were shouting, waking up a few people in the room.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Zhao San, take your time."


    Several people''s faces were cold, waiting for Zhao San''s reply.


    Zhao San gasped and said quickly, "Ling Xiaoxiao and some female classmates have drunk the tap water, and now they are in a coma, with high fever and vomiting!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Yuyan was speechless for a while. He had already told him. Unexpectedly, he still encountered this kind of thing. How could these people not be alert at all.


    Immediately Zhang Ziqing took the initiative to stand up and follow the male classmate and Su Yuyan.


    Zhang Ziqing has just recovered a lot of mental strength. After this toss, he consumed a little more. The virus in the water can be driven, but Zhang Ziqing can''t do anything about the high fever. Ling Xiaoxiao is listless and dejected.


    Help a few people back to the classroom room and put them down.


    Su Yuyan looked at the time, and now it''s about eleven o''clock.


    It''s noon.


    The sky is still grey.


    Moreover, the moon is still hanging high in the sky, the sun seems to have disappeared, not the same!


    A cloud passed over the moon.


    And the stars are gone.


    None of them lit up.


    A short moment of darkness.


    "Quack!"


    A crow like cry suddenly sounded from the heads of the crowd.


    Whew!


    Whew!


    Whew!


    The wind broke.


    They couldn''t see clearly in the dark.


    Sword cut!


    Su Yuyan early prepared, the light of the sword suddenly lit up the room.


    At this time, people can see the strange beast coming.


    These monsters look like crows. They are all dark. They are as big as half a person. There are a large number of them. They show their teeth, open their mouths and have a few shining teeth.


    They were screeching, hitting windows, boards.


    In addition, more than 20 crows and beasts flying in from nowhere dive into the crowd and tear up the blood.


    "Quack!"


    "Gaga!"


    "Ah..."


    "Don''t come here!"


    Other students had no time to react, so they were reaped by these monsters.


    In a hurry, these people ran outside.


    Su Yuyan would let these monsters kill again, and the sword cut them one after another.


    Several swords, only the nearest two successfully hit her.


    These monsters are extremely fast.


    It''s just that the attack power is slightly insufficient. Even if it''s attacking and killing other students, it''s just making a cut on them. There''s no serious injury.


    Li Xiao, who had changed classes with Xiao Li outside, rushed to take the class with him.


    Li Xiao''s reaction is very fast, the rock thorn is rising.


    Whew, whew!


    The two beasts fell to the ground and disappeared into a black smoke.


    Zhang Ziqing also joined the regiment, and water blade and water cone came out immediately. But it didn''t have any effect. They were successfully dodged by monsters.


    "Students, don''t panic. These beasts are weak in attack. Organize a counterattack quickly!"


    Su YuYan''s tactics, which had been arranged before, were completely forgotten by these people. After reminding them, some male students were relieved from fear, trying to block the attacks of these monsters, and at the same time trying to catch them or resist.


    The effect is good.


    Although there are still some people hanging the lottery one after another, several strong male students successfully fought back against the crow and knocked them down. Several students quickly stepped on the crow to mend the sword.


    The first wave of resistance was effective, and the students were not as flustered as before. Instead, they forced the crows into a desperate situation, only a few of them scurrying in the classroom.


    Dong!


    Pop!


    The window was broken.


    The crows outside came in.


    This group of strange beasts is not the 20 odd ones scattered before.


    But a big wave, visual inspection down, not less than 200.


    Maybe even more in the rear.


    More than ten male students who had been assigned weapons stood in front of them. While waving, several crows were beaten away.


    However, these crows are not afraid of death and continue to rush up.


    Su Yuyan and Li Xiao will not stand on the sidelines. Their swords will be cut out and their spikes will protrude.


    Wow.


    "Bang!"


    Countless crows turned into black smoke and dissipated.The black smoke seems to dissipate, but in fact, a mass of black gas is gathering above them that they didn''t notice at all. As the crows die more and more, the mass of black gas becomes larger and larger.


    These monsters, in fact, have already lost their intelligence, and have been controlled by the invisible forces in the dark. They are deliberately sent to death.


    A rite of worship.


    Su Yuyan and Li Xiao still do not know, crazy harvest crows crowd.


    If Chu Feng were present, I''m afraid they would have been blocked.


    In this way, it is actually enhancing the energy of the final boss of the other party.


    The real effective way is for Zhao fan or Li ran to burn each other completely, even the spirit and evil spirit that turn into black gas to be burned thoroughly, or Li Ran''s kind of holy light with natural sacred familiarity to purify it completely and disappear from the world.


    But it''s impossible. It''s the first time for Su Yuyan to fight with these monsters. At present, they are trying to gain some advantages in the face of monsters. Those students have been holding their breath for a long time. At this time, they are releasing madly.


    Crows are decreasing at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    So much noise.


    Zhao fan, Xiao Li and Li Ran next door also noticed.


    I got to the battlefield on the way.


    At present, there are not many living crows and beasts.


    "You step back. Next, leave it to us."


    Zhao fan and Li Ran have just finished their work and are in full swing.


    Flame, light, dark fog.


    Three attacks hit the only crows left.


    This time, they didn''t turn into smoke, whining away.


    Just when the people relaxed and thought they had succeeded.


    The black air on the head has begun to condense slowly.


    "Hoo, everyone is working hard."


    Su Yuyan took a slow breath. At this time, there was no posture to pay attention to. He just sat on the ground and wiped a cold sweat.


    "We won those monsters..."


    Li Guangjun and director Han, who mingled among the students, were also relieved and followed the students to sit on the ground.


    "Wait..."


    "On the head, that''s..."


    "What is that?"


    They saw the monster overhead.


    Half of the monsters have been congealed.


    "Come on, attack him!"


    Su Yuyan saw the monster for the first time and cried out in a hurry.


    Even if there is no fighting experience with this kind of monster, but look at this posture, normal people know what to do.


    A monster in condensation, how can it be allowed to carry on at will.


    Accompanied by Su YuYan''s shouting.


    Flame, Aurora, water blade, stab, black arrow, sword, six attacks, smashed together!

 Chapter 32

    Six attacks, melt into a group, turn into a bright fireworks, light up in the top.


    It has to be said that Su YuYan''s command in this wave is still very good.


    This is tantamount to attacking the super sais in the process of their transformation into super sais. In this case, the sais can only be beaten passively, and there is a great possibility of their transformation failure.


    But.


    The decision is right.


    It turns out to be a pity.


    It''s too late.


    A cloud of black smoke expanded rapidly until it covered the whole ceiling. The six fireworks were like a broken line, like a fish into the sea, sinking in the black smoke, without even splashing any water.


    "Chirp, chirp!"


    In the black smoke, out of a huge beast.


    It''s totally different from the crows I''ve seen before.


    It''s a whole new species.


    It has the dark of a crow, but it has bat like wings, owl like sharp eyes, sharp fangs, slowly protruding from its closed mouth, like a vampire.


    If Chu Feng was present, he would recognize it at a glance.


    This strange beast is called ghost crow.


    Su Yuyan and others show the emotion of picking eyebrows, frowning, surprise and so on.


    But did not stop, the next attack, then again cohesion, ready to go.


    "Quack!"


    The ghost crow shrieked.


    It''s like a magic sound.


    Some students with weak willpower are red eyed!


    "Ah..."


    "I I can''t control myself! "


    Dong!


    Poof!


    Those students started to beat and smash their own people.


    "It''s a psychic spell power!"


    "Li Ran!"


    "I understand!"


    Li Ran said that he understood, and the golden light on his body condensed. He recited "the glory of purification" silently. Several holy lights flashed from his body and fell on the controlled students.


    They try their best to control the out of control behavior, instantly recovered.


    "Gaga!"


    The ghost crow''s body again smashes down the flame, the black key, the water blade, and so on attacks.


    However, the ghost crow did not avoid, let these attacks fall on him, as if tickling.


    It waved its wings and glared at Zhao fan and others who attacked it. With one open mouth, a fire came out of the mouth.


    "And fire?"


    Zhao fan was surprised.


    However, it is strange and closed his mouth, made a swallowing shape, and then very humane belch.


    "Every other..."


    Zhao fan frowned slightly. No wonder the fire felt familiar. It was the fireball he had just played.


    This guy, he ate it in one bite?!


    What kind of monster is this!


    This is actually a good explanation,


    because the ghost crow has a body immune to first-order powers, and there is no weakness in the body.


    Only when a powerful power spell completely smashes it into pieces, can it be completely destroyed or physically attacked


    Generally, this kind of injury with broken hands and short feet can grow up in an instant, which is very similar to the physique of boo, but by contrast, it is still a big difference.


    "Our attack has no effect on it at all. What should we do?"


    After trying again, Li Xiao stops his attack and looks at Su Yuyan with urgency.


    "Damn, if Chu Feng is here, he must know the weakness of this monster!"


    "Don''t say it''s unrealistic, think of other ways quickly!"


    "Monster, monster!"


    "Ah, ah!"


    A frightened student burst out a strong hatred and smashed his iron bar at the ghost crow above.


    This time, he used all his strength.


    Ding Dong!


    "What?"


    "Attack


    "It works..."


    That''s right. Physical attack has an obvious effect on ghost crows.


    The body strength of ghost crow is not high.


    However, that little scratch, in the blink of an eye, it is as if it did not exist before.


    Ghost crow then red eyes just stare at the classmate, the classmate as if he had been drained of spirit, become a zombie general, to the window.


    "No!"


    "Third brother!"


    They have no time to stop them.


    The ghost crow flapped its wings and knocked these people down.


    They watched him jump from the window.


    For a moment


    Dong!


    There was a dull noise.


    Needless to say, if you jump here, you will die.Turned into a mass of broken meat, he was attracted by the blood of a few zombies, eating the flesh.


    "Ah..."


    "Monster!"


    "I''ll fight with you!"


    Another classmate lost his mind. He rushed to the ghost crow and killed you.


    "Don''t be impulsive! Zhao San


    Su Yuyan shouts. Li Xiaoxuan gently raises his hand. A wall appears in front of him and stops him.


    "Woo woo You, don''t stop me, I want to avenge my third brother! "


    "Avenge the third brother!"


    "Ah..."


    He was in tears.


    Zhao San, who is usually quite strong, seems to have become another person at this moment.


    Su Yuyan slightly bowed his head, eyes with not give up.


    Is there a way?


    There seems to be no way!


    However, the physical attack just now obviously played a role. Although the monster recovered in a flash, the wound could not be fake.


    "If you have a weapon, hit it with a weapon!"


    "Take out the unarmed ones, tables, chairs and anything that can be used!"


    Su Yuyan immediately called out, and immediately picked up a stool beside him and hit the ghost crow above.


    iron bars, wooden sticks, shovel, broom, and even mops.


    All kinds of things, the ghost crow on the top of one after another hit.


    "It works!"


    Although the ghost crow''s body is very fast, it still has some abrasions.


    At the same time, a very fast stool hit it straight on the chest.


    His dark body was red with blood.


    "Ow ~"


    it feels the pain.


    This stool is thrown by Su Yuyan, which contains a trace of vitality to speed up and strengthen her strength.


    The effect is obvious!


    "Useful!"


    "Come on, hit it!"


    See the effect of the students hit faster, blink of an eye, all can throw things, are thrown out, hard hit in the ghost crow body.


    The ghost crow dodged and had no time to fight back.


    Luming held the whole table high and rushed out of the crowd with a roar.


    As the head of the martial arts department, his physical fitness has always been his proudest point. At present, his green tendons burst up and his red eyes jumped up, smashing the big table at the ghost crow.


    Dong!


    The eye of the ghost crow that was smashed was golden.


    This time, it hurts!


    It hurts!


    The body flies backward for a distance, and cracks are smashed on the wall to meet it.


    "Good!"


    "Well done, Luming!"


    Lu Ming squinted, shook his head and said, "don''t be careless, this monster can''t die so easily!"

 Chapter 33

    The ghost crow smashed into the wall suddenly disappeared.


    When it reappeared, it was already on the head of the crowd.


    "No!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    But it was too late, the ghost crow with blood dripping on his body was furious.


    Just ignore it.


    This group of people, let it hurt, let it feel the pain.


    It''s angry.


    Two or three people were caught in the mouth when they were engulfed.


    Flying high again, it chews in its mouth and swallows the flesh and blood raw.


    The injury on the body is also healing at a very fast speed.


    No way


    I really can''t help it


    It''s the first time that I''ve met a monster that can''t do any damage with a power since I woke up.


    At this time, their only confidence, the trump card of life protection, could not be used in any way.


    Despair is in my mind.


    I''m dead.


    You''re dead!


    "Students, run quickly, this monster, we can''t beat..."


    Su Yuyan said that.


    She didn''t step back.


    Some people who have already had the intention to retreat immediately turn around and run after hearing this.


    The two fastest runners are Li Guangjun and director Han. They are clearly mixed in the crowd. At this time, they are like Liu Xiang. They run to the front of the crowd very fast and become leaders.


    Above the ghost crow waving wings, sharp voice called, crimson eyes, as if looking at a group of humble insects.


    "Stinky reptile, with two wings, I don''t know who is the worm!"


    Xiao Li is very upset. He is not a good friend who can awaken the dark powers of the undead. Now he is said to be an insect by a monster more than once. He can''t help it for a long time.


    A few skeletons suddenly emerged from the ground, holding a knife shield, and rushed up under his command.


    However, ghost crow just a dive, a few skeletons will be broken into a ball of broken bones, scattered on the ground.


    The body shape of the ghost crow kept coming at Xiao Li.


    The earth wall rises instantly!


    It''s useless. It''s useless. The ghost crow''s mouth is open. Strange sounds come from its mouth. The earth wall seems to be softened.


    With a flash of blue light, the water curtain shield appears.


    It''s still useless.


    The mouth of the ghost crow seems to be able to defuse all means of defense!


    Open your mouth to swallow Xiaoli alive!


    "It''s over..."


    "It''s really over this time..."


    Xiao Li was carried into his mouth by the ghost crow.


    The ghost crow flies high and opens its mouth, and Xiao Li is swallowed alive.


    "Xiao Li..."


    Su Yuyan looked at this scene powerlessly, and it happened in front of his eyes. They, who are both awakeners, also felt their own powerlessness at this moment.


    It''s no use running.


    They also ran away. Who will stop the monster?


    With the speed of this monster, how can they run away?


    Zhang Ziqing suddenly thought of Chu Feng''s bone spur as a weapon.


    Remember, that weapon sucked up those black beetles, maybe


    Zhang Ziqing wanted to come here, so he ran to the door.


    "Zhang Zi..."


    Su Yuyan called half, but gave up. What''s the benefit of stopping Zhang Ziqing?


    Let her die with us?


    Let''s go


    Let''s go


    She is not willing to condense a sword again, with resentment cut to ghost crow.


    The ghost crow has just swallowed Xiao Li and is enjoying the delicious taste. A sword is cut on him.


    However, as always.


    It doesn''t work.


    Not even a scratch.


    "What kind of monster is this..."


    Lu Ming saw in his eyes that despair also surged into his heart.


    Outside, Zhang Ziqing appeared in front of them again.


    In the hand, holding Chu Feng as a weapon of that bone spur.


    Su Yuyan and other people are shocked, "Zhang Ziqing, you really have it. Quick, try to attack it!"


    "Come on, Luming!"


    Zhang Ziqing is still very self-conscious. Knowing that he is not good at physical skills, he threw this bone spur to Lu Ming, who is the head of the martial arts department and has just succeeded in causing damage to ghost crows.


    Lu Ming was shocked.


    He is a person who has not awakened any powers. How can he not be flattered when he suddenly gets this trust.


    But there was no time to be moved. He took the bone spur and turned to kill the ghost crow.


    Although the ghost crow flies overhead, there is not much space in this room. There are so many scattered tables and chairs. When he steps on those tables and chairs, he jumps up high, and the bone spurs are thrown out in a moment. He smashes at the ghost crow very quickly!Fast approach, and then quickly stab out, this line of flowing water operation.


    Zhao fan and others, including Su Yuyan, have to admit that they can''t do it.


    After all, Lu Ming is a man who has the foundation of martial arts.


    However, how could the ghost crow be so easily attacked? One way to dodge is to dodge the bone spur, which suddenly appears in front of Lu Ming''s eyes.


    "Bugs I want to die


    To tell you the truth, the ghost crow just felt the breath of fear from the bone spur. The bone spur has the power to kill itself. It believes in its own feelings, so it dares not connect it hard and avoids it in a hurry.


    However, it was deceived.


    He saw a smile on Luming''s face.


    It immediately felt a chill coming from behind!


    Poof!


    The bone pricks into its body!


    It turns around and sees no one.


    The essence and blood of the body are pouring into the bone spurs.


    It tries to wave its wings and throw the spines out of its body.


    How can the hungry bone spur give up easily when it comes to such delicious food? Its wings are paralyzed quickly and lose control.


    "Hoo It scared the hell out of me


    Lu Ming stepped back and patted himself on the chest. Then he blinked at Su Yuyan, and he laughed.


    Su Yuyan at this time flawless response to him, mind all in the bone, if you lose her control, may be at any time by ghost crow escape control.


    Once the ghost crows get rid of them, they want to have a second chance. It''s hard to see.


    Once a ghost crow, how can he let himself control the spur again?


    She still remembers how Chu Feng taught her at that time. The bone spurs continued to penetrate into the body of the ghost crow, and then frantically destroyed it, from top to bottom, back and forth two times.


    The ghost crow is afraid of body dissipation. Although it has strong resilience, the essence of the body is completely absorbed by the bone spurs. It is impossible to recover if it has no spare force.


    Its turbid power, blood essence, essence and power are all absorbed by bone spurs.


    Finally, it turns into a flat skin.


    "It''s a success!"


    "Nice!"


    Su Yuyan took a breath, bone spurs with a dark crystal nucleus, back to her body.


    Feel the breath on the crystal nucleus.


    Everyone''s face changed.


    "Third order nuclei?"


    "This monster turned out to be a third-order monster..."


    Everyone was shocked.


    They killed the third level beast!

 Chapter 34

    Chu Feng as a weapon of bone spurs, unexpectedly can easily destroy a third-order beast, they look at bone spurs, eyes have a different look.


    This slender bone spur is by no means ordinary!


    "How to divide this nucleus?"


    It was Li Ran who spoke.


    Before that, the crystal nuclei of Sphinx, blood eating mosquito and black iron beetle were numerous, but they could be divided. Li Ran and Xiao Li, who were both light powers and undead powers, were the most powerful and divided in crystal nuclei.


    After all, they are the only ones who can disperse the evil spirit inside the crystal nucleus.


    But this time it''s different. The Sphinx and the blood eating mosquito are all first-order and second-order nuclei. After absorbing them, they don''t even have more than half of the spiritual force they gained when they awakened.


    But this crystal nucleus is different. The third-order crystal nucleus is enough to greatly increase the mental strength of the consumers, and even has the hope to advance to the second-order.


    "I didn''t do much in the battle just now, so I won''t take part in it." Zhao fan is very self-conscious said.


    Li Xiao is the same, nodded: "I do not participate, you points."


    After all, there is only one third-order crystal nucleus. The crystal nucleus is not something else. It can be shared by many people, and can only be absorbed by one person. The meaning of Zhao fan and Li Xiao is very obvious. They choose to give up.


    Zhang Ziqing also shook his head and said, "I don''t want it either."


    Immediately, people set their eyes on Su Yuyan, Lu Ming and Li Ran.


    Not to mention Lu Ming, although he made great efforts and played a key role in the process of killing ghost crows, he was not an awakener and was naturally ignored.


    Su Yuyan and Li Ran looked at each other, and Li Ran said: "after all, I am the only one of the optical powers, and everyone''s only assistance. I am the weakest in combat power, but my position is still very critical. Therefore, I want to give priority to strengthening the strength of my optical power, which is..."


    Su Yuyan didn''t raise any objection to this, but he shook his head and said: "I don''t want to rob this crystal nucleus with you, just..."


    A haze flashed across Li Ran''s face and asked, "just what?"


    Su Yuyan then said: "Chu Feng has not woken up yet. If Chu Feng wakes up, our only powerful fighting force is him. If it were not for his bone stab weapon, we would not have defeated this third-order beast. Therefore, I propose to leave this nucleus to Chu Feng."


    "For Chu Feng?" Li Ran frowned slightly, his hand trembled and said, "his life and death are uncertain now. It''s not certain whether he can wake up. Even if he can wake up, what shall we do before he wakes up? Those monsters outside will not stop attacking us. "


    "I agree to leave it to Chu Feng!" Zhang Ziqing took the lead in saying: "although Chu Feng hasn''t woken up yet, you should pay attention to Li Ran. His vitality is more and more obvious, and When I went to take his weapon just now, I saw Chu Feng My eyes are open. "


    "Is he awake?" Su Yuyan asked in a hurry.


    But Zhang Ziqing shook his head and said, "he just looked at me, and then he was in a coma."


    "I agree, too!" Zhao Fan said: "after all, Chu Feng is our strongest fighting force. If he wakes up and has this crystal nucleus to enhance his strength, he will surely reach a stronger level. Only with his leadership can we get rid of the sea of suffering and go out from here, or we will be trapped in school all our lives and die!"


    Li Xiao saw that everyone agreed. Even if he agreed with Li Ran''s idea, it was only two to three. What''s more, with Su Yuyan, he would not stand on the opposite side of Su Yuyan. He immediately said, "well, even if I support Li Ran, it''s a minority. In that case, let''s do as Su Yuyan said."


    Li Ran''s face became ugly, but because of the current situation, he had to nod his head.


    As soon as they had agreed, the students who ran away, led by Li Guangjun, came back again.


    "Help us


    "Miss Su!"


    Su Yuyan immediately saw several zombies and some black beetles closely chasing after these people.


    "And the Raven monster?" Li Guangjun just rushed over and asked cautiously.


    Looking at the pace under his feet, it is obvious that he is ready to run away again


    "It''s been killed."


    Su Yuyan said faintly, his sword flashed, and immediately a zombie''s brain burst.


    They had already had the experience of fighting the enemy, they all rushed up immediately, and a zombie died suddenly with one move.


    Zhao fan, the monster of ghost crow, was humiliated, but at this time, Zhao fan, Zhang Ziqing and others hit hard in the face of ordinary zombies and black beetles.


    After several bright lights, these monsters fell to the ground one after another, and the crystal core was also turned out by them.


    "Hoo..."


    "It''s full of zombies outside, not only zombies, but also all kinds of monsters and insects. We''re dead...""I''m dead..."


    One of the students, even when he saw Su YuYan''s divine power, did not hold any hope. He said: "it''s impossible to live, it''s dead..."


    As he spoke, he went to the window.


    This man is fastidious in his clothes. He''s a brand-name man with delicate skin and tender flesh. He wants to be a little fresh meat among movie and TV stars very much. His family condition is very good!


    "It''s Song Yang!"


    A classmate recognized him!


    Once rich second generation identity of him, how spirited, and how natural and unrestrained, rich also long handsome, in the school a lot of bubble younger sister!


    Now, however, it is very sad.


    The outbreak of doomsday, scared by the loss of piss, has become a joke in other people''s mouth.


    During the period of his life, he didn''t dare to breathe. He just ran with everyone. He was like a walking corpse. He was numb when he saw so many dead people.


    The spirit of the devastated him, no longer want to go on like this.


    He recited and went to the window jumping position of his former classmate, who was called "third brother".


    "No!"


    "Song Yang, don''t jump!"


    "Alive There is always hope


    He didn''t pay attention to the cry of his classmates behind him. He didn''t hesitate. He recited and jumped down.


    After a long time, there was a dull sound from downstairs!


    "Li Xiao, you Why don''t you stop him! "


    Li Xiao didn''t stop him because Su Yuyan raised his hand to stop him. At that time, he looked at Su Yuyan with a puzzled look in his eyes.


    "He has no courage to live, but we have to live Food Save some It''s some. "


    Su Yuyan did not say this, but told Li Xiao in the way of mouth shape.


    Li Xiao this just interrupted oneself accumulate strength, did not choose to save him.


    Su Yuyan made this decision, but he couldn''t bear it.


    It shouldn''t be like this. She wondered how she had become like this. She watched a human life disappear from her eyes, but she didn''t care

 Chapter 35

    The cruelty of the end has just begun.


    The strong survive and the weak are eliminated.


    The most primitive law of nature has begun to show its signs,


    either eat the beast or be eaten by the beast.


    There is no other way.


    These monsters have no reason, only the desire to swallow.


    Therefore, there is no room for turning.


    It is true that some people, like Song Yang, choose to give up, escape and end their own lives in the face of the cruel reality.


    But I can''t run yet?


    It''s also a choice.


    After all, it''s better to live than to die.


    But, alive


    It takes more courage.


    In the face of all this unknown, terror.


    Su Yuyan looked at the window, dazed.


    Before I could feel sad for a moment, another group of strange animals came out of the window.


    Blood eating mosquitoes, black iron beetles, and other monsters she didn''t recognize.


    As before, Chu Feng met the kind of white man insects at the school gate, as well as all green monsters with the appearance of flies, their eyes are emitting the green light of infiltrating people.


    They flew from the window, from the top of their heads, and from the big hole made by Chu Feng. At the stairs, even the zombies who had broken their arms and legs were still laughing and screaming at them.


    These monsters, when they smell them, can''t stop.


    Fighting never stops.


    Only the collision of flesh and blood with the blade.


    Screams are heard all the time.


    Some of the desperate people, howling, sent up by themselves, became the flesh and blood of zombies.


    "It''s impossible to live It''s impossible... "


    "I don''t want to bear the pain any more!"


    They chose to free themselves.


    These people, rushed to the zombie group, without any resistance, let the zombie devour themselves, shed tears, become a member of the zombie.


    From Chen Ming began to infect the whole students of this tragic atmosphere, for a long time.


    Su Yuyan cut off the body of a blood eating mosquito in front of him, frowned and yelled: "who dares to go up to die, I''ll kill him first!"


    This kind of behavior can only add trouble to those who want to live.


    Because they will lose all their senses, become a new zombie, lift the butcher''s knife and aim at them who want to live.


    Su Yuyan said, a sword cut, across the crowd, straight to a student who rushed to the zombie group.


    Poof!


    From his back to his chest, blood flowed and he fell to the ground.


    This scene shocked everyone else.


    After all, a few people are infected by Song Yang. Others want to live. They don''t want to die.


    Survival, that''s a wonderful thing, how can we give up so easily?


    A corner of Li Ran threw away a few monsters in front of him. His body was glittering, and a round wave rolled away from the crowd.


    Everyone was surprised, and felt that there was a great power in the body, and the strong desire for survival was more vigorous.


    "Kill


    "They want our lives, we want their lives!"


    "Kill


    The only way to fight against the butcher''s knife is to mention it.


    Inspired, they smashed the zombie with anything that could cause harm in their hands.


    It has to be said that quantitative change will cause qualitative change.


    One time is useless, two times is useless, three times will hurt, four times will have effect!


    A zombie was smashed in the skull by their fierce attack, and his brain was splashed.


    "Good!"


    Morale is stronger!


    The scene froze for a moment.


    They were trapped between the hallway and the classroom.


    They kill those who rush up, and the next wave will rush up again immediately.


    This kind of wheel sea tactics, even if it is iron man, also simply can''t carry.


    Soon, some of them began to tire.


    Su Yuyan, a few of their powers, also began to hang the lottery sporadically.


    When a blood eating mosquito rushes up, it catches a gap of Su Yuyan and stabs her in the back.


    Fortunately, Ma Xiao, who helps to defend everywhere in the battlefield, has been paying attention to the overall situation. For Su Yuyan, he stares at Su Yuyan and stabs Su Yuyan to save him.


    Su Yuyan throws a grateful look in his eyes. Without time to say anything, he kills the black iron beetle that rushes up again.


    Zhang Ziqing''s body has been flashing blue, and the water curtain shield is around him. When Su Yuyan is injured, the blue light flashes. It condenses behind Su Yuyan and expels the poison gas.


    In this way, they insist.


    We should strictly guard against sticking to our guard.


    A whole hour!Those monsters are going away.


    Obviously, even they are.


    Insect tide and corpse tide retreat together, holding them, crying with joy.


    "We..."


    "We''re in the way!"


    "Alive!"


    "Alive again!"


    They lay decadent on the ground.


    Regardless of the smell and blood on the ground, the body is sticky, and does not care, gasping.


    Although everyone is alive, but all of them are decorated, seriously broken hands and short legs.


    Fortunately, Li Ran and Zhang Ziqing are still there, and they have healed their wounds.


    Su Yuyan looked at the receding tide of insects, but he didn''t relax in his heart, a worry gushed from the bottom of his heart.


    I resisted this time. What about next time?


    These monsters, there are many more!


    "Chu Feng Chu Feng, why don''t you wake up! "


    "We I can''t carry it any more... "


    In my heart.


    She turned around, looked at everyone, frowned and said, "it''s not the time to rest. Stand up!"


    Everyone was surprised and sat up and looked at her.


    "These bodies will soon decay, so we need to clean them up. We have to do the aftercare," she added


    She looked at Zhao fan, meaning is very obvious.


    Zhao fan collapsed to the ground at this time. He shivered when he saw Su YuYan''s sharp eyes. How could the former gentle and sexy female teacher be so angry now? When she was a teacher, she had a lot of momentum.


    However, it is totally different from the current situation.


    Zhao Fanxuan immediately got up and nodded his head to show that he understood. He picked up some of his classmates from the crowd and arranged for them to go on.


    He forced himself to burn the dead bodies of these insects and zombies to ashes. Even if he saw the male students connect a pipe from the faucet in the bathroom, although the water can''t be drunk, it''s still very useful to clean the floor. The bone ashes, which become ashes, flow downstairs.


    Then Li Ran and Zhang Ziqing collected the crystal nuclei of the worms and zombies.


    Several of them sat beside Chu Feng, watching the hundreds of purified nuclei begin to disperse.


    "I only need 20 for mental recovery, and you can share the rest."


    Su Yuyan didn''t want any more. He chose ten cores, two second-order and eight first-order. He immediately sat aside and absorbed them.

 Chapter 36

    Seeing this, Ma Xiao took 20 and went to one side.


    The remaining ones are still close to a hundred.


    Li Ran laughed and said, "well, I''m not polite. Zhang Ziqing and I still need Zhao fan to divide them in half. After all, we need to treat Chu Feng, which also costs us mental energy."


    The three of them, each of them, received nearly 30 pieces.


    When Zhang Ziqing saw Su Yuyan and Ma Xiao''s meaning, he immediately understood their good intentions.


    They both want Chu Feng to wake up earlier


    Ten minutes later.


    The room flashed several lights from time to time.


    "Advanced!"


    "Me too!"


    "Great!"


    You and I share the results after absorption.


    The wave of blood eating mosquito crystal nucleus destroyed by Tiantai chufeng before has greatly increased their mental power from just awakening. Now it is a big wave of achievements, and there are many times of excessive mental power consumption. Although it has some damage to the body, the spiritual power after recovery will be greatly increased.


    As the saying goes, neither breaking nor standing.


    The improvement they get from it, as well as the control of the vitality of heaven and earth, is also becoming more and more skilled.


    Therefore, it is reasonable to break the border.


    After reporting their own state to each other, everyone has a number in mind.


    Su Yuyan has reached the second level and four realms.


    Zhang Ziqing has reached the second level.


    Li Ran has reached the second level and the third level.


    Li Xiao has reached the second level and five realms!


    As for Zhao fan


    This guy doesn''t know what''s going on. Maybe it''s talent. He has reached the second level and nine levels. He is only one step away from breaking through to the third level!


    "Miss Su, I think, otherwise, this third-order nucleus Let''s give it to Zhao fan. Maybe it will break through to the third level. Let''s get out of the enclosure. It''s just around the corner! "


    Li Ran suggested.


    "Well..."


    Su Yuyan pondered for a few seconds, then nodded and said: "I agree. If Zhao fan breaks through to the third level, there will be a new flame, hell fire. Even if he meets the ghost crow again, we will have the power of the first battle!"


    "That''s settled!"


    With a word, we arranged this third-order nucleus for Zhao fan.


    Even if Zhao fan still has the heart to keep for Chu Feng, considering the actual situation at present, he finally accepted everyone''s arrangement and absorbed the third-order crystal nucleus on the spot.


    It''s a pity that the breakthrough we imagined did not appear.


    There was disappointment on everyone''s faces.


    Zhao fan opened his eyes and saw everyone''s expression. He scratched his head and said awkwardly, "I can feel it. It''s one step away. As long as I take another small step, I can break through the situation!"


    "Cough..."


    Probably know originally left his crystal nucleus was swallowed by Zhao fan, Chu Feng is very timely issued a cough.


    "Chu Feng?"


    "Are you awake?"


    "Chu Feng!"


    Everyone looked at Chu Feng.


    However, what was expected did not happen.


    Chu Feng still closed his eyes and lay on the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In fact, Chu Feng is awake.


    He also wanted to respond to the shouting.


    But the body didn''t listen to him.


    He can feel his body, but the brain can''t give any orders. To be exact, the body won''t carry out the orders given by the brain.


    The body rebelled!


    But Chu Feng had a surprise discovery.


    That is


    The vitality in his body has reached nine levels!


    He also remembered his sudden outburst before. At that moment, his strength broke through to nine.


    If that lion head beast knows, I''m afraid he''ll regret his death.


    Because he leads to the demons, but is to let Chu Feng activate their potential, one breath soared several times the strength.


    If you want to convert to the realm of the psionic.


    Chu Feng''s present realm is one level nine realms


    It can be said that he is the one with the lowest level in the field.


    But if you want to talk about combat effectiveness!


    Zhao fan, who does not have the third-order fire of hell, is just the enemy of Chu Feng.


    It''s not because of Chu Feng''s status as a soldier.


    But because, that mysterious ancient book, brings to Chu Feng the formidable combat power.


    Yuan Fu is just the tip of the iceberg in ancient books.


    Now that he has nine strong points, he can perform more powerful moves in ancient books!


    Blood essence calling!


    With the essence and blood as sacrifice, and supplemented by other things such as the crystal core of the corpse and the Zerg, the powerful demons in the alien space are called to help themselves.The effect is the same as that of summon.


    But the difference is that Chu Feng''s sacrifice is much more powerful than the summoning ability''s summoning ability.


    For example, Xiao Li''s resurrection of the dead, which is almost equal to the call of miscellaneous soldiers, does not exist here in Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng called, the most is also a knight of the dead.


    "Well, that''s settled. Ziqing, you stay to protect Chu Feng. Let''s take you to explore the way first..."


    Chu Feng ponders for a moment, Su Yuyan has finished discussing with you.


    Zhang Ziqing guarded Chu Feng, while others brought some classmates back to find some food and clean water. By the way, they also went to the dormitory building to find some thicker clothes and roll some bedding.


    after all, iron people can''t stand sleep on the floor every day!


    Now the temperature outside is as bleak as winter. What they are wearing is still summer clothes. If they didn''t have healing powers, some people would have been the match girl long ago.


    Su Yuyan took Zhao fan, Li Xiao, Li Ran and some more than 20 students who had more than enough strength to go outside the building.


    Chu Feng fell asleep for a long time under Zhang Ziqing''s warm treatment.


    When he awoke again, his action still failed to recover.


    However, I can barely move my finger.


    You can''t smell it.


    Zhang Ziqing''s heartbeat did not come.


    Chu Feng suddenly felt something was wrong.


    His sixth sense told him that something must have happened!


    Dada dada!


    There was a sound of footwork outside.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Be quiet. It''s bad to be found out!"


    "Shh..."


    Two people''s voices, accompanied by their footsteps, went to chufeng.


    "Are you sure you can get his ability by killing him?"


    "It''s always right to try!"


    "That Xiao Li died, but Lu Ming became an awakener like Xiao Li. With a wave of his hand, there were so many skeleton soldiers. How can people not envy him?"


    "At this time, how can we survive without powers?"


    "Headmaster Li is wise!"


    "Han, Hoo Don''t be stunned, do it


    Chu Feng has recognized whose voice it is.


    One voice is Li Guangjun, the other is director Han.


    These two!


    Kill yourself!


    It''s over!


    I can''t move now. Isn''t it


    Is it hard for me, Chu Feng, to live again, but to be planted in these two hands?


    Dead in the hands of two waste bastards, Chu Feng can''t accept it anyway!

 Chapter 37

    He tried to control his body, want to move, but still no response.


    "Ah He... "


    Director Han gave a strange cry and stepped back several steps.


    "Shh! Keep it down


    Li Guangjun''s face turned to a piece, looked at director Han disdainfully, and whispered: "what a waste!"


    Said, he turned around, want to do it by himself, but found that Chu Feng''s hand up.


    "Ah..."


    Like director Han, he retreated with fright. His face was livid. He fell on his knees and said in a hurry: "don''t misunderstand, grandfather Chu. We''re worried about you, so let''s have a look at your body!"


    "Now that you have recovered, we will..."


    "Headmaster Headmaster... "


    Director Han tugged at the corner of his coat and whispered with a smile: "he didn''t wake up..."


    Chu Feng tried his best to lift his arm, but only to lift it up and put it down. Eyelids are still open, the feeling, like there is a Mount Tai pressure on their eyelids.


    Chu Feng is still trying his best to resume action.


    Li Guangjun over there saw Chu Feng''s action, just mechanically lifting and falling!


    Up, down!


    Panic swept away, shame and anger, ferocious sneer, ferocious said: "I know, I am about to die of a ceremony!"


    "Give me the dagger!"


    Li Guangjun takes the dagger from director Han and slowly approaches Chu Feng. The dagger is raised high! Immediately stab down!


    Ding!


    Director Han imagined that the situation of blood splashing did not happen, and there was such a noise in his ear!


    Chu Feng secretly took a breath, secretly said Xin Hao.


    At the critical moment just now, he used his hands to resume action and quietly drew a Yuan Fu.


    It''s not a powerful Yuanfu. It''s just a quick version of yuyuanfu. Although it''s a quick version, it''s more than enough to defend against Li Guangjun''s attack.


    Li Guangjun felt like he had stabbed an iron plate. How could Chu Feng''s body be so hard?


    He is too strange, he has fought with zombies, even zombies, the body is not so hard as Chu Feng, right?


    Is this guy not human anymore?


    Li Guangjun thinks so, want to lean out a hand to feel Chu Feng to still have breath.


    He was jealous and suspected that Chu Feng had become a zombie!


    Just one centimeter away from Chu Feng''s nose, a dazzling light suddenly appeared from his fingers, lighting up some dark room.


    Chufeng heart sent out a sneer, just in time!


    The red awn slid into Li Guangjun''s body from his fingertips. It was like human dialysis, lighting up his internal organs and bones, giving off a strange red light!


    Chu Feng said "sacrifice" silently


    A five element array appeared from the foot of Li Guangjun.


    Each corner of the array has different colors, including red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple.


    Li Guangjun is scared!


    He''s really scared!


    His body is out of control.


    He wanted to beg for mercy,


    he wanted to ask Chu Feng to let him go.


    However, his mouth could not be opened at all.


    Director Han looked at Li Guangjun''s eyes, revealed the information, and cried out in a hurry: "come on, come on, Chu Feng has killed people!"


    "Chu Feng killed people!"


    Director Han''s cry is very loud, resounding through the whole floor!


    Dada dada!


    Several footsteps.


    Lu Ming was the first one to come, followed by Zhang Ziqing.


    Lu Ming and Zhang Ziqing were first surprised, then overjoyed!


    Chu Feng?


    Wake up?


    Chu Feng, he''s awake!


    Two people see this scene, immediately some strange, Chu Feng where wake up?


    Don''t you still lie there, motionless?


    Besides, director Han and President Li


    What''s the matter with the two of them!


    "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know. We just came to see Chu Feng. Who knows, as soon as we touched Chu Feng, the headmaster became like this!"


    Li Guangjun''s body glowed with red light, and the colorful array at his feet was still shining.


    But what happened to the dagger in Li Guangjun''s hand?


    As soon as Zhang Ziqing''s face changed, he looked at director Han''s eyes. He was as smart as her. How could he not know what had happened?


    "You two, really don''t know what''s going on?"


    Zhang Ziqing''s tone made Lu Ming feel cool behind him, and the cold was directly in his body.


    "Well Li Guangjun I want to Trying to kill me I''m trapped with blood essence. "Chu Feng tried his best to recover his voice. He didn''t open his mouth, but he slowly said something like this. His voice was hoarse, and he spoke very slowly. It seemed that this sentence was very laborious.


    "What? Li, how can you do such a thing? "


    Lu Ming was very angry.


    Zhang Ziqing''s face immediately turned into an iceberg. He stared at director Han and principal Li with big eyes and said, "no wonder Ling Xiaoxiao just asked me to go over. It turned out that you two were the ones who made it!"


    "No, no, don''t get me wrong, we really didn''t mean that..."


    "It doesn''t mean that?"


    Lu Ming came up and went to the dagger from Li Guangjun''s hand. He said indifferently, "what''s this for?"


    Director Han can''t explain it at this time. The certification materials are available, and the parties are also there. If they are caught, there is no room for sophistry!


    The brain is hot immediately!


    Fight!


    "I''ll fight with you!"


    He rushed to Chu Feng lying on the ground!


    However, how could Lu Ming kick as fast as he wanted? Director Han''s physique would be Lu Ming''s opponent. Before he could resist, he was kicked by Lu Ming and flew backward five or six meters.


    "Chu Feng, what should I do with Li Guangjun..."


    Lu Ming frowned.


    "No Never mind He He''s trapped by me. It''s a sacrifice You immediately You''ll see what happens to him! "


    Chu Feng hoarse slowly way.


    "Sacrifice?"


    "Is it a calling ceremony?" Lu Ming has just become a psionic of the Department of the dead. He is no stranger to the word sacrifice.


    "That''s right..."


    Lu Ming nodded, immediately went to director Han, tied up his hands and feet, immediately sat down beside Chu Feng, and watched with Zhang Ziqing curiously at the urging of the FA formation.


    For people like calling rituals, they also have this knowledge in their powers.


    For example, water element guard, Zhang Ziqing can also summon now, and Lu Ming can also summon skeleton soldiers now.


    But their call, can''t have Chu Feng this kind of posture.


    That Dharma array, just let out the breath, let them a little scared, this is to call what kind of monster.


    "Chu Feng, what powers do you belong to?"


    Lu Ming Baji mouth, some envy asked.


    Zhang Ziqing also immediately looked down at Chu Feng, waiting for Chu Feng''s answer.

 Chapter 38

    "I It should be "The first level and the Ninth level..."


    Chu Feng said truthfully.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhang Ziqing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lu Ming.


    You''re the first nine


    One blow killed a lion?


    And made a big hole in the whole building


    You told me you''re a Niner?


    Lu Ming, who has just been promoted to the awakened one, is now in a state of first-order six fold, not far from nine fold.


    I know what level of combat power I will reach when I reach the Ninth level.


    You, Chu Feng, told me that you are a level nine


    "Chu Feng, they are all his own. To tell the truth..."


    Lu Ming pick eyebrow road.


    "I really..."


    Chu Feng is really speechless, sincerely said: "one level nine heavy..."


    "Don''t believe You can see the vitality in my body! "


    Lu Ming and Zhang Ziqing smell speech, immediately look at each other, immediately reached out to touch the body of Chu Feng.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhang Ziqing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lu Ming.


    "It''s really the vitality of the first level and the Ninth level..."


    "This How can it be


    No matter how skeptical the two of them are, the vitality flowing in their bodies can''t deceive people, and the most important thing is that Chu Feng is not an awakener.


    There is no spiritual force.


    This made them two confused and wanted Chu Feng to give them an answer.


    "The good play is on. Don''t be stunned."


    Chu Feng''s voice has been completely restored to action, and his speaking speed is much more normal.


    The two of them immediately looked at Li Guangjun and saw a thick black fog coming out from the bottom of the array. The smell of terror was even more terrible than the ghost crow they had been in contact with before.


    They two shudder, but think this is Chu Feng summoned out, also not so afraid, with the look of expectation, continue to see.


    Thick fog enveloped Li Guangjun.


    A bloody mouth appeared from the thick fog,


    "this is..."


    "The creatures of hell?"


    "Its breath It''s not a creature of the underworld


    There are descriptions of the underworld and hell in the knowledge of awakening powers.


    Hell, under the underworld, is also a part of the underworld.


    But the reason why it is called hell is that even some powerful demons can''t survive in the lower layer of the underworld, which is called "hell".


    The fire of karma burns all the time in hell, which is called "hell fire of karma".


    Even if the ghost crow before, I''m afraid it will melt into mud and become the nutrient of Hellfire at the moment of contacting hellfire.


    It is precisely because of this that the monsters living in hell have a different breath from the upper space of the underworld. Their breath has a heat flow in the depression, which is close to the heart and seems to burn people to ashes.


    Not to mention the interior of Hellfire, there is a more terrible "Hellfire"!


    Just think about it, both of them feel cool behind.


    What kind of monster will this be!


    Li Guangjun''s lower body was bitten off with a big bite, and then he chewed in a hurry and took another bite.


    Li Guangjun''s expression became distorted, and he watched his body in agony as he was eaten and wiped clean.


    Finally, the only skull was swallowed in one gulp.


    The shape of the monster was also revealed.


    This monster has three heads, each head has a big mouth, sharp tusks, it looks very terrible.


    Not to mention the three mouths are chewing, it seems that Li Guangjun will be divided equally!


    No wonder it can be swallowed in one bite, but it has to be divided into three.


    Its body is full of flames, the temperature of the whole room is increased a few minutes, all of a sudden from winter to hot summer, behind like a snake tail swing.


    "Well It saves the heat Chu Feng said with a smile.


    Zhang Ziqing and Lu Ming have been stunned and speechless. With chufeng''s teasing, they have recovered.


    "Hell three Three headed dog


    "That''s right. I didn''t expect that this first call actually called the hell three headed dogs It''s a little unexpected. " Chu Feng''s words are true.


    Although the hell three headed dog and his thunder corpse dragon compared to the difference is not a little bit, but it''s just thunder corpse dragon is too strong, can''t say hell three headed dog weak!


    What he is thinking about is that Li Guangjun''s sacrifice is not delicious, and his strength is not strong enough to summon this monster!


    How could this monster come out!


    "It''s boring to stay in hell. I suddenly feel the call of my old friend. How can I not come?" The hell three headed dog spewed, his voice was very calm and strong, and then said: "no accident, originally this ceremony should be an undead, I beat that guy back.""Call back..."


    "Old friend?"


    Lu Ming and Zhang Ziqing don''t understand the situation.


    "Oh..."


    Chu Feng pondered for a moment, he is not reborn?


    And


    Have you ever summoned three hellhounds in your previous life?


    It seems that there have been other creatures in hell, and this watchdog, it seems that he has not summoned?


    Then the three hellhounds said, "well The breath of the Lord How can it become so weak, and Strange... "


    "You must be mistaken, aren''t you?"


    Chu Feng said helplessly.


    "Well Well The hell three headed dog realized that it was wrong, and suddenly said: "no, you are not my master! Who are you? How can you have the breath of the Lord


    "I Chu Feng


    Chu Feng already understood what was going on.


    I think it''s the author of the ancient books, the elder who left this mysterious skill, or even the master, who is the master of this watchdog


    After practicing this skill, the watchdog mistook himself for the man.


    "How can it be that my mark of loyalty has been engraved on you, you Are you my lord The hell three headed dog obviously said: "such a weak insect is my master?"


    "You..."


    The hell three headed dog obviously got angry and yelled: "you! Not worthy to be my Lord


    "Don''t worry about whether I''m worthy or not. Can you help me recover? I can''t move now. It''s very uncomfortable."


    Chu Feng said.


    But the hell dog shook his head and said, "I can only destroy, I can''t repair it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Feng was angry and said, "what are you doing out there? The necromancer I originally summoned will be destroyed and cured. What do you think you are doing when you fight him back? "


    "Shit


    Chu Feng made a rude remark.


    His sacrificial ceremony was originally called the necromancer.


    Although the necromancer may be a little weaker in combat effectiveness, the necromancer is a head of knight.


    But the necromancer knows magic. Although he is good at dark magic, he is also good at other kinds of magic.


    Is it not easy to give yourself a treatment and recover your action?


    Now, it''s all destroyed by the hell three dogs!

 Chapter 39

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The hellhounds are a little confused.


    This is the first time that it has been despised since its birth. Is it because of this?


    As an emissary in hell, he has a powerful flame and a powerful breath. Now


    It was rejected


    "Before I dislike your strength, you start to dislike me first?"


    "Just now that little son of a bitch said that I was not worthy to be its master?"


    "Me


    "Ha ha..."


    Chu Feng light smile.


    "Excuse me, since you and I dislike each other, goodbye!"


    The hell three dogs said that and then they went to the ground.


    It means to leave!


    "No!" Chu Feng doesn''t care about the way back.


    Hell three headed dog is simply, said to go, in a twinkling of an eye disappeared.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhang Ziqing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lu Ming.


    "Call ceremony, there will always be accidents." Chu Feng felt the silence of the two, and laughed and hit ha ha.


    Zhang Ziqing asked Chu Feng, "Chu Feng, just now you said that there is a healing spell that can restore your action power, so What healing powers do you need? "


    Chu Feng shook his head and said, "it''s useless My body is not injured now. I lose my mobility because my body gets too much energy at once, which makes my body uncontrollable. I have to recover slowly by myself. "


    "Then you just..."


    Chu Feng laughed, and then said: "that guy said I''m not worthy to be its master, as if I''m willing to be a saboteur. Although that guy has great strength, but I can''t control its actions. "


    "That''s why you said that on purpose?"


    "That''s right. Although the hell three headed dog has three heads, its head is still not very smart. I don''t think that the necromancer with the dark Department can still cure it?"


    "The hellhounds It''s Mentally handicapped? " Lu Ming said in dismay.


    But Chu Feng denied his view and explained: "no, it''s just that it has seen too many monsters in the depths of hell, subconsciously measuring others by itself."


    "So Can those three dogs actually heal


    Zhang Ziqing asked with wide eyes.


    Chu Feng stopped for a long time and said, "no He won''t


    "Then you say..."


    "It''s just that there are so many powerful monsters in hell. Should there be information about hell in your awakening knowledge?"


    "Well Lucius, the doomsday emissary, daros, the king of the fire devil, nevermore, the shadow devil, the magma watcher, the sky, the mystery of the Lord of void, visagi, the flying dragon of the dead So far, I only know a few of them. The space about hell is too long, and I don''t have time to finish them. " Zhang Ziqing is very honest.


    "I haven''t heard any of your names..." Lu Ming scratched his head and said.


    After all, he has just awakened.


    "You should have a good look at that knowledge. After all, the undead powers can be promoted to the dark mage, and it''s very possible to summon those hell monsters in the future."


    "Wait Lu Ming? Luming, have you awakened the undead powers


    Chu Feng said in amazement.


    "Yes Just awakened. "


    Lu Ming had a proud expression on his face.


    After all, being able to become an awakened person means that you are the only one who is chosen by heaven.


    "Xiao Li, he How did you die? "


    Chu Feng felt a sense of sadness in his heart.


    Although he is not familiar with Xiao Li, he suddenly learns that he is dead. As an awakener, he is dead


    How can ordinary people get along with themselves


    My sister, now


    What''s going on!


    It''s almost the past day!


    "Xiao Li, he He died in the hands of the third-order beast, ghost crow. "


    Chu Feng suddenly realized that the ghost crow of the third-order beast had a strong body immune to low-order magic.


    In his previous life, when he was in the demon hunting team, he met a ghost crow who had grown up to level 6 and level 7. In the team, a fifth level fire was the Hellfire of the awakener, and he could not even hurt his body.


    After sighing, Lu Ming immediately said, "however, we avenged him. We killed the ghost crow! I hope Xiao Li''s spirit in heaven will be able to close his eyes. "


    "He has closed his eyes." Chu Feng said flatly: "after his death, you have his powers, and even inherited half of his spiritual power. This is the proof."


    "Chu Feng Do you mean Xiao Li gave me my powers? "


    Luming was surprised.


    Chu Feng nodded, then said: "I just said that there is this possibility. After all, there are only three possibilities for the inheritance of powers.""The inheritance of powers? Three possibilities? "


    Zhang Ziqing and Lu Ming have heard about this for the first time.


    "This knowledge will not awaken, and it''s no surprise that you don''t know." Chu Feng continued: "one of the three possibilities is that a person with a power will give his power to the person he saw before his death at the last moment when his soul dissipates, and the person who has been accepted will not have his power 100%.


    This is one of the reasons for failure. Another reason is that the person''s talent is extremely poor. Even if he accepts the inheritance, he can''t wake up the hidden spiritual force in his body. "


    Zhang Ziqing and Lu Ming listen attentively, but see Chu Feng stopped, quickly asked: "the other two possibilities?"


    "The other two?"


    "What happened to you doesn''t have those two possibilities. Don''t say it."


    Chu Feng laughed, immediately changed the topic, asked: "by the way, how did you kill that ghost crow?"


    Chu Feng is also very curious about how they killed the ghost crow. Is it hard for them to succeed? Have others reached the third level?


    "Speaking of this, Chu Feng, what terrible thing is this bone spur you used as a weapon? It''s the ghost crow you killed with it!"


    "Spur?"


    Chu Feng was stunned. He immediately laughed and asked, "you can think of it, but you don''t have the third-order magic power. If you want to kill the ghost crow, you can only use some other means."


    Chu Feng laughed and then began to explain:


    "this bone spur is actually the essence of Li Xueshi. You should know about Li Xueshi in your awakening knowledge? As for Li Xue corpse, this kind of monster, with the resentment of not willing to die, after death, those resentment, evil spirit and corpse spirit will gather on the back and coagulate the undead spine. "


    "Maybe one in ten thousand can be exploded. I killed the bloody corpse in front of me, and he exploded it for me. To tell you the truth, I was quite surprised..."

 Chapter 40

    Chu Feng also slaughtered a lot of Li Xue corpses in his previous life. Few of them can coagulate bone ridges. To put it directly, none of them.


    So he didn''t know much about Li Xueshi''s spine.


    This is the first time he has used it.


    I just heard that although the bone ridge level is not high, and it is difficult to integrate into the vitality, but It can evolve!


    When it erodes the flesh and blood, it is just like a glutton. It takes it crazily, regardless of the essence and blood, or the corpse gas, evil gas and poison gas with negative effects.


    The more you suck, the sharper and harder it becomes.


    And the most important thing is that it can be melted and made into its own weapons. In this way, even weapons can have the same effect.


    This is a treasure.


    "Probably This is the God of Europe. " Lu Ming sighed.


    Chu Feng was speechless for a while. This was the first time that he was envied by others. As a non chieftain, it was the first time that he raised his head.


    The head has returned to control. Chu Feng feels that his body will return to his control immediately.


    He twisted his head and saw director Han shivering in the corner.


    Director Han''s eyes have lost all the look.


    In the scene just now, the appearance of the three headed monster who ate up the headmaster Li was extremely terrifying. He was in complete despair.


    "This guy can''t die like this, can''t give him pleasure, throw him down, let the zombie solve him, make the best use of everything, kill him, but also dirty our hands."


    Chu Feng said so.


    Lu Ming and Zhang Ziqing naturally have no objection. After all, Chu Feng is the party. If they want to kill Chu Feng, they must be ready to be killed by Chu Feng, and immediately nod their heads.


    "Don''t..."


    "Don''t No, you just kill me. I don''t want to be eaten by monsters. I don''t want to be eaten by monsters! "


    Director Han yelled.


    But there''s nothing I can do. I watch myself picked up by Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming''s strength is really not small. He picked up director Han, who was more than 100 Jin in his arms. He walked effortlessly and quickly, throwing him down from the window.


    Soon, a dull sound came from downstairs.


    They saw a few zombies coming from the sound. In director Han''s sad cry, they nibbled at nothing.


    "Tut tut..."


    Then he sat back and asked Chu Feng about the control of vitality and other experiences.


    In Chu Feng, they don''t have a moment''s time to talk to each other.


    Outside, several students came running at a fast pace.


    A girl student''s coat is not neat, panting said: "quick Come on Come on! Li San wants to rape Ling Xiaoxiao... "


    "Ling Xiaoxiao again..."


    Zhang Ziqing frowned. Before, President Li and director Han were able to sneak in because they were dragged away by Ling Xiaoxiao, which gave President Li and director Han an opportunity to take advantage of.


    Now she doubts whether Ling Xiaoxiao is with President Li!


    Does it mean that if one plan fails, another will come?


    Lu Ming immediately stood up and said, "come on, lead the way ahead!"


    "You don''t have to worry about me. Although I can''t move now, ordinary people can''t help me. Don''t worry."


    Chu Feng saw Zhang Ziqing''s worry, raised his head and said.


    In the scene just now, Zhang Ziqing still remembered the powerful three headed dog in hell. He immediately nodded to keep up with Lu Ming.


    Chu Feng turned his head and sighed.


    Zhang Ziqing, he always felt that Zhang Ziqing cared about him a little unusual, that kind of feeling


    Chu Feng can clearly feel that it''s a bit like,


    dependence


    It can even be said that


    attachment.


    In this doomsday environment, attachment to others is not a good thing.


    Also often will not have what good end!


    -


    Zhang Ziqing and Lu Ming.


    The girls took them to the bathroom.


    It doesn''t smell in the bathroom. Before, there were a lot of zombies and blood here, which can be described as smelly.


    After all, Zhang Ziqing is also a girl. Even at this moment, she has to keep her body clean. When she uses the water system to clean up the mud and blood on her body, she does it in the bathroom, including cleaning the internal clothes. Naturally, it is also done in the bathroom. She can''t stand the smell.


    This is not her affectation.


    No one can stand it. Besides, it''s just a simple cleaning of the bathroom. For her with the ability of water system, it''s just a matter of thinking and waving her hand. It''s no trouble. At most, it''s just a consumption of mental energy."No..."


    There was a cry from the women''s bathroom.


    Zhang Ziqing and Lu Ming rush in without hesitation. Li San presses Ling Xiaoxiao on the ground, covering her mouth with one hand and trying to tear Ling Xiaoxiao''s clothes with the other.


    Lu Ming was very angry and rushed up with a loud drink.


    Li San was kicked up and flew several meters.


    "Li San, how can you do such a thing?" Lu Ming with resentment, but also very helpless tone.


    He knows Li San. He has played basketball together before. He is quite straightforward and easy to get along with.


    I didn''t expect


    Unexpectedly, made this kind of thing!


    "Bah!" Li San spat out his blood and said to Lu Ming, "Lu Ming, don''t pretend to be a hero here. They are all men. Don''t you want to Mulder, Dutchman is a dying man. Why do you care? Is it too much to have a good time before you die? "


    "Lu Ming, why don''t we come together..."


    But Lu Ming didn''t expect that Li San didn''t even explain. He told him what he wanted, and even invited himself to do this with him!


    Lu Ming was furious and kicked in the past.


    Zhang Ziqing is very angry, four or five water blade has been shown, very fast into Li San''s chest.


    Puff


    Some of the water mixed with blood to the ground.


    Breathing heavily, Zhang Ziqing looks at Li San who was killed on the spot and swallows, even though he has killed a zombie


    But those are not people.


    She


    This time.


    It''s a real murder!


    Active killing and forced killing belong to two completely different levels.


    But she did.


    She closed her eyes and recalled Chu Feng''s behavior on the playground. At that time, she met director Han and principal li


    She suddenly understood.


    This world, a world torn from the mask of moral hypocrisy


    Has


    No more tenderness!


    It''s not just zombies, it''s not just worms.


    Others


    They may also become enemies.

 Chapter 41

    People who have lost their senses are no longer human.


    It''s the walking dead.


    Zhang Ziqing heard such a sentence from Chu Feng''s mouth.


    She was thoughtful.


    After killing Li San, she uses water magic to clean up the scene. After that, she calms Ling Xiaoxiao''s mood, and then returns to Chu Feng.


    Now Chu Feng has recovered some action power again, and the upper body can support it.


    According to this speed, soon Chu Feng will be able to return to normal action.


    Talking to Chu Feng about her feelings after killing Li San, Chu Feng replied to her.


    Seeing that she lowered her head to meditate, Chu Feng immediately laughed, reached out his hand to touch her head, and said with a smile, "even in the era of sound legal system, aren''t there some scum? There will be scum at any time. "


    "That''s right." Luming came in from the outside.


    Straight to the side of Chu Feng, sat down and said: "scum is endless..."


    "There''s no end to scum, and there''s no end to guard."


    Chu Feng laughed and immediately said, "if I say this at this time, it''s human nature, seven emotions and six desires, which can''t be avoided by anyone, isn''t it a bit..."


    However, Zhang Ziqing suddenly raised his head and said, "no matter what kind of person he becomes, whether it''s a person, or because of the different environment, or because of the different way of education, it has little to do with that person himself."


    "That sounds reasonable, but There must be a bottom line in life. " Lu Ming said immediately.


    "No You don''t understand her, Luming Chu Feng shook his head, patted Lu Ming on the shoulder, and then said:


    "your bottom line may be completely acceptable to other people, because your ideas are fundamentally different, essentially different."


    "No, no, big head." Unable to keep up with the two men''s jumping thinking, Lu Ming immediately waved his hand, lay down on the ground and whispered:


    "count the time, Miss Su, they should come back too."


    "How long have they been gone?"


    Chu Feng asked.


    "Nearly an hour."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a sound of dingdong outside the teaching building.


    "Well?"


    Lu Ming immediately jumped up and looked out of the window.


    Although it was dark, he could still see clearly the light from the distance.


    That scene is Su Yuyan and Zhao fan. They are being chased by a guy with green light! Even so far away, Luming could feel the horror of the monster!


    I saw them resist, while running, but not to the teaching building this side, but to the other side of the direction!


    "Mr. Zhao fansu, they are being chased by a green light monster. We have to help them!"


    Lu Ming said immediately.


    He just jumped out of one foot, but the other foot was grabbed by Chu Feng.


    "Don''t worry!" Chu Feng is very calm said.


    "No hurry? How can we not be in a hurry? Zhao fan and they are going to be unable to hold on! " Lu Ming said eagerly, his mood obviously had great ups and downs.


    "Then I ask you Mr. Zhao fansu, the monster they can''t defeat, can you fight it? " Chu Feng inquired.


    Lu Ming was stunned and lowered his head, "this..."


    "The most important thing at the moment is to restore my mobility!" Chu Feng looked at Lu Ming and said faintly, "or, you can take me there with you."


    "Ha? With you? " Lu Ming shook his head and said, "but Zhao fan and them..."


    "I know you are in a hurry, so am I!" Chu Feng frowned and said, "you and Zhang Ziqing are holding me. Let''s go there together. You two will be my legs!"


    "No, you can''t even recover your motivation now. How can you take you to risk?"


    "I listen to Chu Feng! No problem! " Zhang Ziqing immediately nodded, went to the right of Chu Feng, reached for Chu Feng''s right arm, and cast a clear look at Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming shook his head, but still obediently helped up the left side of Chu Feng.


    Two people left and right, holding Chu Feng to run quickly.


    The two of them did not know that Chu Feng had already quietly drawn two Shenxing runes and pasted them on their bodies when they helped him.


    So the speed is actually quite fast.


    Just a few breaths, they came to the downstairs of the teaching building.


    Far saw by a green monster chasing Zhao fan and others.


    However, they have to solve the problem first. These zombies are surrounded in front of them!


    Two people did not put down Chu Feng, just heart read a move, Yuan Li jumped out of the sea.


    A few skeletons, like zombies, sprang up and stopped the zombies.Immediately they ran to Zhao fan!


    "Listen to me, that strange animal is a sandfly." Chu Feng said: "the eyes will suddenly give out a golden flash, which is a little similar to the sun boxing of the strongest earth man Colin!"


    "The strongest man on earth? Colin Zhang Ziqing was a little confused.


    Chu Feng is not surprised at all about her strangeness. After all, this is the stem that male compatriots can understand. Lu Ming''s children''s shoes on one side suddenly nodded and said, "I understand!"


    "Besides, his weakness is his eyes!" Chu Feng continued: "when he releases the golden flash, but also when his weakness is exposed, we must seize the gap and attack his eyes!"


    "It What stage is it? " Zhang Ziqing asked.


    "The golden grass beast is a third-order beast! Zerg is the backbone! It''s also one of the most common Zerg arms! "


    "I see!"


    "Wait Those All It''s all... "


    After several people approached, they found that there were so many golden grass beasts all around. There were thirty or forty of them!


    Each of them exudes a frightening smell. Their slender bodies are as long as two adults. They are all green and look incomparable!


    Zhao fan, Su Yuyan and other people''s attacks on these golden grass beasts seem to be painless. Those golden grass beasts seem to be playing, chasing more than 20 of them. They just keep increasing their injuries. It seems that they want to torture them bit by bit!


    These monsters!


    What an abomination!


    Lu Ming immediately gave a big drink and rushed to Zhao fan. He called out: "the weakness of the golden grass beast is its eyes. Attack their eyes!"


    However, the answer over there is to let Lu Ming''s heart sink.


    We know that the weakness of the golden grass beast is its eyes, but But If they open their eyes, they will emit golden light. They can''t open their eyes at all. Su Yuyan has been blind for a while, and hasn''t killed a golden grass beast... "


    "The situation That''s the situation! "


    Cried Li Xiao!


    Chufeng heart is also a tight, finished the calf, this is not!

 Chapter 42

    What should I do?


    Chu Feng''s brain is running fast, thinking about the possibility of breaking the game.


    The summoning sacrifice with flesh and blood has been carried out once. In one day, he can''t do it again. In short, it''s skill CD. It takes one day.


    That damned hell dog, it''s not the right time!


    If the necromancer is present at this time, those golden grass beasts will have no room for arrogance!


    As a fourth level master of the undead, it''s not easy to deal with these little insects!


    Or, if thunder corpse dragon recovers, it has the ability to fight the first World War!


    But now it''s impossible,


    so


    The second is Yuan Fu!


    However, the Yuan Fu is powerful, but the current Chu Feng can''t depict the powerful Yuan Fu in his memory, because his physical strength is too bad, too far away.


    The Yuanfu that can be described is only limited to the Yuanfu of basic five elements attributes, such as Quhuo, Qushui, Shenxing, Yuyuan, Nawu and so on.


    These Yuanfu are barely enough to deal with the first and second order beasts, but they are a little far from being used to deal with the third order golden grass beast.


    And now, the golden grass animals


    Chu Feng looks at the golden grass beasts.


    The wings of the golden grass beast are crystal clear, as if they were crystal glass.


    Some of the crystal glass, but it is a faint red awn, that is


    With the blood of my countrymen!


    The level of golden grass beast is very easy to distinguish.


    Just look at its wings. Holding the original transparent wings, it is the third-order golden grass beast.


    If the crystal like wings start to print colors, it means that the level of the golden grass beast has been improved.


    That means


    Among these golden grass beasts, there are also several fourth order golden grass beasts!


    Those four level golden grass beasts are the leaders among them. It is obvious that one of them is directing those golden grass beasts to pursue and surround.


    The fourth level golden grass beast


    They can''t be rivals at all!


    Want to break the game


    Only breakthrough to the second level!


    Turn the nine elements into essence!


    As long as there is Jingyuan!


    There is the possibility of breaking the game


    as long as Chu Feng condenses a essence, Chu Feng can recover his action power. If Chu Feng recovers his action power, it''s easy to defeat these golden grass beasts!


    As long as we use a Jingyuan, we can depict the powerful Yuanfu, which are strengthened by the attributes of the five elements, such as xinyafu, yehuofu, Hanbing Fu, Jinyang Fu, and Dixie Fu.


    The golden grass beast is restrained by the information symbol. As long as the information symbol is used, the golden grass beast must not be an opponent!


    Thinking of this festival, Chu Feng shouts to Zhao fan and others, "do you have any extra crystal nuclei? Throw them to me quickly!"


    "Nuclei?" Zhao fan hears this sentence a Leng, don''t understand Chu Feng at this time want crystal nucleus to do.


    "Chu Feng, when is it? Do you have time to ask this?"


    Su Yuyan tried his best to block the attack of a golden grass beast. He took a few steps back and roared: "think about what to do!"


    "Don''t ask so many questions. If you have any, just throw them to me. I have a way to expel these insects!"


    Zhao fan heard the speech, immediately surprised, should say: "seriously?"


    However, he was so absent-minded that he was caught by a golden grass beast who took the opportunity to get to the point!


    This golden grass beast flies at a high speed. It''s penetrating into Zhao fan''s chest!


    "Get out of the way!"


    Zhao fan is pushed away by Li Xiao!


    Fortunately, Li Xiao had the blessing of the thick earth wall. The thick earth wall was shaken and smashed by the impact of the golden grass beast.


    However, the speed of the golden grass beast also slowed down.


    Li Xiao retreated, protruding several rock spikes on the ground, straight into the abdomen of the golden grass beast.


    The golden grass beast failed to dodge in time, so it was caught and inserted into the body by the rock stab.


    "Got it!"


    Li Xiao himself was surprised.


    After all, since just now, they have been chased by the golden grass beast. They tried to fight back twice, but they were all defused calmly by the golden grass beast. Now they finally succeed. How can he not like it.


    However.


    In the next scene, Li Xiaogang''s confidence was extinguished.


    I saw the golden grass beast flying to the sky as if nothing had happened. The body that had been stabbed into the rock thorn healed in an instant, as if nothing had happened!


    "These monsters..."


    "Hurry up, as long as I break through to the second level, these golden grass beasts are just dross!"


    Chu Feng anxiously shouts a way."That''s all. Damn it, if I had known this, I would have kept the third-order nucleus!"


    Su Yuyan, Zhao fan and others throw all the second-order nuclei they have killed all the way to Chu Feng.


    Next to him, Zhang Ziqing took the lead in taking out several crystal nuclei and handed them to Chu Feng. Without saying much, he just gave Chu Feng a look in his eyes. There was no fear, no fear, only a clear sky like a star.


    Chu Feng was stunned. Lu Ming, who was beside him, also picked up several crystal nuclei thrown by Zhao fan and others and handed them to him. After returning to his mind, he immediately stopped thinking and began to absorb them.


    The gold grass beast of the fourth level leader, it''s hard for them to notice Chu Feng at this time.


    The golden grass beast hummed a few tremors.


    Several golden grass beasts guarding it immediately flapped their wings to kill Chu Feng.


    Zhang Ziqing and Lu mingdang put down Chu Feng and prepared for the battle.


    "You two, don''t try to be brave. When you can''t defend yourself, just go to Su Yuyan. You five awakeners are together. Even if you can''t kill the golden grass herd, it''s not difficult to escape."


    Yes, they are still fighting with those golden grass beasts.


    Actually, it''s for


    The students behind them.


    Those students didn''t have the ability of awakening. When they were facing these monsters, they couldn''t fight at all.


    Even if Zhao fan and others try their best to protect them, four or five of them have died under the tusks of the golden grass beast.


    "Well!"


    Lu Ming nodded.


    Zhang Ziqing didn''t say a word. He just stood in front of Chu Feng, but his attitude was obvious.


    She''s not going back.


    No fear of death.


    This is her voice.


    Chu Feng, of course, has no mind to guess a woman''s mind at this time. At this time, there is no time to think so much. Seize the time to absorb the energy of these nuclei in front of him!


    It''s very simple to say that the nine channels of vitality can be classified into one essence. It''s just that we need to integrate the nine channels of vitality into a group and open up a new channel in the body.


    This process is complex and complex, because the new approach represents the unknown.


    As a warrior of the old people, he is not an awakener. They have no knowledge about this in their mind. As long as they make a mistake, they will end up dead on the spot.


    But


    Simple, simple.


    As long as we find the right way and turn it into a essence, it will come naturally.

 Chapter 43

    Chu Feng, however, had only one step to reach the top of the old man''s warrior. He had explored these roads before.


    Therefore, as long as there is enough energy to supplement him, he can reach the second level, which is no more simple thing.


    "Water curtain shield!"


    Zhang Ziqing drank softly, and the blue halo shrouded her everywhere.


    The golden grass beast with fangs stabbing at Zhang Ziqing, even though it feels as if it is trapped in the mud, can''t go in, can''t go in, can''t go back, can''t go back!


    Attack its eyes!


    Lu Mingxin read a move, command from a few skeletons soldiers to kill the golden grass beast trapped in front of Zhang Ziqing!


    How could the other golden grass beasts let Lu Ming Ruyi scream and kill the skeleton soldiers.


    It has to be said that the skeleton soldiers are really the minions among the minions. The golden grass beast is just a downward attack, and their bodies are torn and broken into a ball by the golden grass beast.


    Lu mingdang shot a dark arrow at the golden grass beast.


    The golden grass beast felt the danger!


    Eyes suddenly change!


    Golden light in its eyes flow, and then, shine!


    Glittering!


    Zhang Ziqing and Lu mingdang closed their eyes in a hurry even though they only saw a vast expanse of white!


    Golden grass beast this move is certainly powerful!


    But


    The defects are also obvious.


    They can''t see anything after this move.


    They are different from zombies. Zombies have no intelligence and no eyes. However, zombies have a talent to feel the heat and breath of the human body.


    But they don''t.


    Like humans, they see things with their eyes.


    Once they are all white, they can''t see anything.


    This is also the reason why Zhao fan and others have been able to persist for so long.


    Even if they close their eyes, Zhang Ziqing and Lu Ming can feel the light that is enough to blind people''s eyes. When they feel that the dazzling light is gradually disappearing, Zhang Ziqing and Lu Ming quickly open their eyes.


    Only light remains.


    The golden grass beast was lying on the ground decadent, motionless.


    It seems that this kind of move is not a small consumption for it!


    However, the effect is still obvious. The water curtain shield in front of Zhang Ziqing''s body has been broken. Zhang Ziqing''s rapid breathing also proves that she has spent a lot of mental energy to block the golden grass beast''s attack!


    As long as one more time, Zhang Ziqing is very difficult to deal with!


    Lu Ming on one side is even more tragic. His defense means are just constantly calling out skeleton soldiers to block his sword.


    Under the attack of two golden grass beasts, one before the other, one left and one right, there were four holes in his body in the blink of an eye.


    "Lu Ming, don''t die here. Go to Su Yuyan and them quickly!" Zhang Ziqing said to him.


    With Su Yuyan and Zhao fan on the defensive, it''s not a big problem.


    However, Lu Ming is dead to stand in front of Chu Feng, did not retreat.


    There was a sense of determination in his eyes.


    "Chu Feng doesn''t have any action power now. How can he escape the attack of these golden grass beasts without him I You can''t go back! "


    Chu Feng''s face flashed a grateful color.


    Luming!


    "Probably..."


    "I''m going to die here!"


    "Chu Feng..."


    "Be sure to avenge me!"


    Lu Ming, with a loud cry, is surrounded by dark rooms. He uses a self explosive move!


    Even if Zhang Ziqing didn''t know the Necromancer''s magic, he could see Lu Ming''s intention now!


    How can this be!


    "Stop, Luming..."


    She called out, but she couldn''t stop Lu Ming''s action at all!


    I was also attacked by a golden grass beast, and smashed it away. Her sharp tusks were just waiting for her to fall!


    The golden grass beast''s eyes are full of satisfaction!


    Bloom!


    Bright blood fireworks!


    It thinks so!


    But did not notice!


    Beside it, a man stood up.


    It''s Chu Feng!


    He stood up.


    His actions have been fully restored.


    In the short time of two minutes, he has already finished it!


    This matter for him, in fact, is so simple a matter of course.


    After all, he has!


    Chu Feng glanced at the golden grass beast.


    Immediately, at the foot of the bow, like a bullet shot out of the general fast!His fist is out!


    Dong!


    A dull noise!


    The golden grass beast was beaten to fly tens of meters away!


    Chu Feng''s fist has been so powerful!


    Chu Feng raised his head, looked at Zhang Ziqing''s falling track, moved his position, stretched out his hands and caught her.


    Zhang Ziqing''s face was glistening with tears.


    My eyes are closed.


    At that moment, she thought she couldn''t live.


    She is not afraid of death now


    She was afraid that she would never see the man behind her again.


    Die!


    She was scared before!


    I''m afraid of death!


    But since that day, Chu Feng saved her in the supermarket.


    The way carrying an axe, dare to rush to the zombie group of that figure, that very severe, but not lose the warmth of the man, deeply imprinted in her mind.


    She began to have courage.


    She began to dare to face the zombie, in front of all the unknown!


    However,


    at the moment when she faced her death, there was no unexpected pain.


    Is


    She opened her eyes.


    See Chu Feng''s face!


    Cold expression, sharp eyes, just staring at her.


    Chu Feng slightly bent down, the arm for busy hanging to the ground, Zhang Ziqing''s feet, then touched the ground.


    Immediately, Chu Feng''s figure quickly disappeared in front of his eyes!


    Zhang Ziqing was dazed, looking at Chu Feng''s back


    That was


    Princess hug!


    Chu Feng is looking at Lu Ming, in his essence of the moment, but a breath, has arrived at the side of Lu Ming!


    He patted Luming on the shoulder!


    "Stop it!"


    Lu Ming a Leng, already condensed half of the dark fog suddenly dissipated in nothing, looking at Chu Feng, eyes flashed excited, unspeakable emotion!


    "Chu Feng..."


    Chu Feng pointed to Zhang Ziqing behind him, the meaning is more obvious, but slowly said: "next, give it to me!"


    Lu Ming nodded mercilessly and ran to Zhang Ziqing''s side quickly. He and Zhang Ziqing went to Zhao fan''s side together!


    It''s just a short time.


    The golden grass beasts in front of Chu Feng''s eyes had already belched, and the corpses were lying at Chu Feng''s feet.


    In Chu Feng''s hand, holding four third-order nuclei, he went to the army of the golden grass beast!


    "Chu Feng!"


    "Chu Feng, have you broken through?"


    Zhao fan and others will not notice this!


    Chu Feng nodded slightly to them, then looked at the insects.


    Chu Feng raised his eyebrows and looked at the golden grass beast with half red wings!


    Catch the king first!


    If the leader of the golden grass beast dies, these golden grass beasts are bound to be frightened, and they are bound to flee!

 Chapter 44

    We must make a quick decision!


    Time does not wait!


    Chu Feng is very clear about this. The duration of Shenxing Yuanfu is longer, but the duration of Qiangshen Yuanfu is only one minute.


    Body strengthening Yuanfu is not only to enhance Qi and blood, but also to enhance strength, agility, reaction and physical strength.


    In other words, the current Chu Feng, the strength is doubled!


    But


    Time is only one minute!


    One minute later, the strength of Chu Feng will be greatly reduced!


    Take advantage of its unprepared, attack its key!


    Chu Feng decided to step on the auspicious clouds and jump as high as seven or eight meters. The golden grass beasts didn''t react as well and became Chu Feng''s springboard.


    Trampling on the body of the golden grass beast, Chu Feng has approached the leader of the golden grass beast.


    Five Yuan Fu came out of him.


    They are information pressure Fu, ye Huo Fu, Han Bing Fu, Jin Yang Fu and earth fissure Fu!


    The Qi of five elements can be shown from one person!


    Su Yuyan and Zhao fan have never heard of this kind of thing, and they have never seen it. The awakening power knowledge clearly tells them that the five elements attribute is the foundation of the technique. It is impossible to exist at the same time!


    But


    What happened to Chu Feng now!


    Hard to break the knowledge they just learned!


    No wonder the sages have said that it is better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books.


    Book knowledge is never as good as the real impact brought by reality!


    How to do this kind of thing!


    They can''t understand it at all. After all, they haven''t fully understood their self awakening magic powers, let alone how Chu Feng did it.


    They just gaped at Chu Feng.


    Look at him with five lights, killing the leader of the golden grass beast!


    The leader of the golden grass beast will not wait for Chu Feng.


    It moved,


    and so did the golden grass beasts next to it.


    They rushed to chufeng without fear of death.


    They opened their eyes, Chu Feng''s eyes, no longer any vision, only a vast expanse of white!


    It''s like the end of the sky!


    Endless road.


    Chu Feng felt the fangs and the sharp things came around him!


    Yuan Fu rises silently, and when Chu Feng raises his hand, he gets close to the leader of the golden grass beast with extremely fast speed.


    All of a sudden!


    The wind is blowing!


    It''s not an ordinary wind, it''s a cold and cold wind, mixed with the smell of blood, the smell of golden grass beast, this cold wind blows away all the breath.


    There is only a cold wind,


    into the ears, nose and mouth of all people and the golden grass beast.


    Their bodies could not help shivering!


    The bodies of the golden grass beasts froze one after another and could not move. The only few golden grass beasts with a higher level were still attacking Chu Feng!


    The golden light dissipated.


    Messy black hair flying with the wind, chufeng face a little pale!


    Chu Feng has just broken the mirror, and his Qi and blood are still deficient,


    so driving the ice rune is a great consumption for him!


    So it must be done as soon as possible!


    At present, he has only one goal, which is the leader of the golden grass beast. He can''t waste too much energy on these miscellaneous soldiers!


    Otherwise, they will be consumed to death. As soon as the time comes, he will lose his strength. With the counterattack of Qiangshen Yuanfu, they will really fall into a dead end!


    Before, Qiangshen Yuanfu helped him kill the lion head and countless blood eating mosquitoes.


    After that, the reverse phagocytosis is also very obvious


    He was in a coma for nearly a day.


    Even if it wasn''t broken mirror just now, his action might not be restored!


    The repulsion of Qiangshen Yuanfu is so strong!


    "It''s just a second-class bug. How can It''s such a powerful breath


    The leader of the golden grass beast was shocked!


    Chu Feng did not return it.


    He would never talk to other animals even one more word!


    For the beast!


    He''s a ruthless killer!


    Give me pressure!


    It''s out!


    In the hands of a proud vitality out of thin air.


    It''s like the original taste of nature, with a fragrance.


    The meaning of the cold receded, and everyone was wrapped by the warm spring breeze.


    However, in the gentle spring breeze, there is a hidden opportunity to kill!


    The cages hidden in the air are invisible to the naked eye.


    But the leader of the golden grass beast can clearly feel the hostility of the spring breeze to it.


    In the wind, it seems to have lost all its strength.Even if is opens the eye the strength all to have no, let alone waved the wing to escape!


    "Come on, attack its eyelids with me!"


    The drooping eyelids of the leader of the golden grass beast are the targets of Chu Feng!


    He took a long breath, and with a wave of his hand, the Golden Sun Fu came out instantly!


    In terms of explosion, ye Huo Fu may do more damage, but in terms of single point explosion, Jin Yang Fu is better!


    Now his goal is to pierce the eyelids of the golden grass beast, so the Golden Sun Fu is the most suitable choice.


    As soon as the Golden Sun Fu came out, a long arrow from the golden light stabbed the immovable head of the golden grass beast!


    Zizizi!


    The long arrow quickly turns and rubs on the eyelid of the leader of the golden grass beast.


    The golden grass leader let out a cry.


    This kind of feeling, very painful.


    It feels pain,


    and crisis


    When Zhao fan and others heard Chu Feng''s cry, they couldn''t be stunned. They all attacked together with Chu Feng. However, if they consume too much, their attack strength will naturally weaken.


    But the last straw that killed the camel was actually as light as a feather.


    These sudden attacks suddenly tore the eyelids of the leader of the golden grass beast.


    An extremely bright Aurora lights up the whole campus!


    The Ciyang of the leader of the fourth level golden grass beast is naturally much stronger than those ordinary golden grass beasts.


    It''s not only the light that people can''t see, but also the endless burning feeling!


    Everyone felt that every skin of his body was burning, as if someone had lit a fire on him!


    All people''s attack means become invisible and dissipate in nothing.


    In a flash, the shadow of the sword, the rock of the rock spike, the invisible shadow of darkness, the water drop and the fire were gone!


    Only a shining gold, indomitable arrow, still tenacious!


    It was deeply stabbed on the eyelid of the golden grass beast. Although it was only stabbed into a cent, it was only nailed on it. No matter how the leader of the golden grass beast swung it, he could not get rid of it.


    The golden grass leader howled.


    The aurora is even worse!


    All eyes closed.


    If you can''t see, you can''t act.


    If you can''t move, you can''t attack!


    The leader of golden grass beast seems to have been in an invincible position!


    Chu Feng immediately stretched out his hand and used the last Yuan Fu!


    Cleft sign!


    The leader of the golden grass beast has wings. At this time, he is flying at low altitude. The earth fissure sign has no influence on him at all!


    On the contrary, the bodies of Zhao fan, Su Yuyan, Zhang Ziqing and other students began to wobble!

 Chapter 45

    Ground fissures are like earthquakes.


    Everyone was wondering where the sudden shock came from.


    Only Li Xiao, with a happy face and a strong body shape, said to Su Yuyan and others beside him: "the smell from the ground is Chu Feng''s right. Don''t worry, it should be OK!"


    They can''t open their eyes, they can''t use them, but the other senses of their bodies are still alive, they can use them, and naturally they can feel the breath of Chu Feng.


    Just now the horror swept away, but is looking forward to what will happen next.


    Immediately, the ground under the leader''s feet began to crack!


    Boom!


    It''s like an explosion!


    A deep and bottomless chasm, where to split!


    The leader of the golden grass beast felt something wrong and roared.


    However, no matter how furious it is, there is nothing it can do.


    It is trapped, and its spring breeze sends it to the center of the earth fissure!


    Then the ground began to overlap slowly.


    The movement of the overlapping ground is better than before, just like thunder.


    The angry voice of the leader of the golden grass beast disappeared with the ground intact as before!


    All of them opened their eyes.


    Looking at the position just now.


    Look at the ground.


    The ground is still the same, as if nothing had happened just now.


    "Gee A golden grass animal chirps!


    Other golden grass beasts have agreed!


    After the noisy sound, those golden grass beasts chose to fly high and fly away!


    This result is just as Chu Feng expected!


    He''s running out of energy.


    Strong body Yuan Fu has reached the limit!


    As soon as he lowered his head,


    fell to the ground!


    "Chu Feng!"


    Everyone saw that Chu Feng was about to fall!


    They are eager to run forward.


    Chu Feng was just in the air, more than ten meters high!


    Chu Feng''s appearance just now was obviously that he had no strength. In this state, if he fell from that height, what would he think


    It''s more likely that he can''t live!


    Fortunately, a wall was pulled up in time, caught Chu Feng in the air, and immediately melted into the ground. Chu Feng also landed safely without any damage.


    "Hoo..."


    Zhang Ziqing, whose heart almost jumped to his throat just now, heaved his feet and rushed to Chu Feng.


    She picked up Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng was still in a coma with his eyes open.


    At present, he has reached the second level. His Qi and blood have been strengthened by essence, and his body strength is enough to bear the side effects of strengthening body. Although the effect of anti phagocytosis is still not perfect, it will not completely faint as before, just like shock.


    "Chu Feng..."


    Zhang Ziqing shouts, and raises his hand to pour holy water on Chu Feng.


    "Well I''m ok. I''m just a little bit detached. I''m not hurt. Your treatment is useless... "


    Chu Feng coughed and laughed, then stood up with the help of Zhang Ziqing.


    Just now, Zhang Ziqing ran all the way in panic.


    Su Yuyan, Zhao fan and others were stunned.


    That''s the speed!


    Too fast!


    So they don''t have time to go.


    Su Yuyan as a girl, naturally understand the girl''s mind, just a crooked corner of the mouth, then understand Zhang Ziqing''s mind, smile: "my hand, how suddenly more torches and gasoline?"


    Zhao fan laughed and nodded: "well I also smell a smell, a little smelly! "


    "You mean the sour smell of love, or the corpse smell of zombies?" Li Xiaodao.


    Li ran behind them, also nodded: "well, I didn''t smell the latter, and the smell of the former is too strong!"


    A few of them speak, also make no secret, let Chu Feng and Zhang Ziqing listen to is true.


    Chu Feng shook his head and didn''t care!


    He told Zhang Ziqing before that he would be one of his women in the future!


    He likes big chests!


    Chu Feng shook his head and said, "you guys, hurry to clean up the battlefield!"


    Zhang Ziqing was broken by humanity, his face showed a crimson, did not refute.


    A few people talk to each other.


    All of a sudden, there was a sudden change on the ground.


    Everyone was surprised!


    This time?


    Is it really an earthquake?


    They looked around.


    Far away


    A bright mushroom cloud rises out of thin air.


    "That''s..."


    "Atomic bomb?"


    Chu Feng looked to the end of the nuclear explosion, know, that is a nuclear explosion without error.For the next day.


    It''s not just that one nuclear explosion. Soon, there will be five places to experience the baptism of nuclear explosion.


    The mushroom cloud in the distance lasted for a long time and then slowly dissipated.


    The sunset there.


    It looks as if it has been burned, so bright.


    "I really used the atomic bomb..."


    "They..."


    "They don''t care about the lives of ordinary people..."


    Su Yuyan muttered to himself.


    Under the nuclear explosion, no one can survive, even if they can survive, under the baptism of the chemical smell of the nuclear explosion, they will end up with a crippled end!


    "The life and death of ordinary people?"


    Chu Feng laughed and said word by word: "if the nuclear explosion kills 10000 ordinary people, it is possible to kill 1000 corpses and Zerg. I''m afraid the person who gave the order would not hesitate."


    "Because..."


    He is long Ao


    That ruthless iceberg man!


    "Because of what?"


    "Nothing."


    Chu Feng looked at Su Yuyan and said, "it''s time Out of school... "


    "Well..."


    Chu Feng''s words won everyone''s consensus.


    Zhang Ziqing released the holy water for everyone. While recovering from the injury, he also cleaned everyone''s body of unknown liquid.


    Then we cleaned up the battlefield. There were 12 crystal nuclei, one fourth-order crystal nucleus and 11 third-order crystal nuclei.


    It''s better to share these things. Everyone got two.


    The fourth-order crystal core naturally fell into the hands of Chu Feng.


    It''s a pity for Chu Feng that the corpse of the leader of the golden grass beast has become the nutrient of the earth, and is integrated with the heavy mother of the earth. This time, his bone spurs are not very useful. He just sucks the essence and blood of the former golden grass beasts, and it''s not enough to moisten them.


    The bone spur on his hand is now green and red, and the white is almost invisible.


    As they walked, they absorbed the energy of the nucleus.


    Came to the door of the teaching building, a bloody breath came from above.


    "The taste..."


    "No!"


    Several people speeded up immediately.


    But it''s too late.


    When they got to the scene upstairs, they saw the sad scenes.


    Scattered corpses, broken arms and legs, blood from the room to the corridor, a step on the foot, it issued a splash sound, in the eye of the window is also hanging a white thigh.


    In front of the platform, a zombie was eating Ling Xiaoxiao''s flesh and blood.


    Ling Xiaoxiao has passed out, and her left arm has been gnawed clean, leaving only white bones.

 Chapter 46

    The zombie who is eating Ling Xiaoxiao has only a skeleton, little flesh and blood, and even his left leg is broken, but his head is still obvious.


    This is Song Yang!


    No, this zombie is Song Yang!


    Su YuYan''s sword ran across Song Yang''s skull. Before he could react, Song Yang, who was eating, spattered white slurry. A crystal nucleus jumped out of it and fell on Ling Xiaoxiao.


    Ling Xiaoxiao is dead. Her body is cold.


    Su Yuyan frowned and couldn''t bear to start. His eyes were moist.


    One side of Chu Feng in time to Ling Xiaoxiao''s head on a knife, bone spur out, is to suck the blood essence, a small crystal nucleus has not yet formed from Ling Xiaoxiao''s skull inside.


    In the room, there are more than a dozen zombies, and even a zombie leader in the second level.


    No wonder these students will die miserably here. A second-order zombie already has basic intelligence, and can at least command other zombies to cooperate.


    Even so, this second-order zombie still failed to persist under Su Yuyan and others for even more than a second, then his brain splashed and his crystal nucleus fell off, becoming their strength.


    "We..."


    "It''s all our fault..."


    Su Yuyan cut off the second-order zombie and sat on the ground decadent, with tears in the corner of his eyes.


    Li Xiao quietly sat down to Su YuYan''s side and said, "it''s not your fault. You don''t need to blame yourself."


    Su Yuyan obviously has not fully adapted to this environment, which is actually related to her sense of responsibility.


    In fact, she was blaming herself. She felt that there was something wrong with her command. She shouldn''t leave her alone. If she let Li Xiao and Li Ran stay together


    Everybody


    We won''t die


    Chu Feng has long been indifferent to this. He has no expression on his face. If he dies, he will die. It has nothing to do with him.


    Before he saved these people on the rooftop, his original intention was just to save Zhao fan.


    In addition to her some gloomy, we are just some silent, but not too obvious sentimental.


    The dead


    It''s normal.


    As a habit, it will not be sad.


    Zhang Ziqing''s face also only crossed a sad sympathy, then no more words, standing on Chu Feng''s side, gently pulled Chu Feng''s clothes, two people looked at each other.


    Chu Feng saw a sense of gratitude in her eyes, a little strange.


    Zhang Ziqing immediately seemed to smile.


    Chu Feng didn''t know what Zhang Ziqing was thinking. He just turned his head and said indifferently, "it''s easy. What are you going to do next?"


    "I don''t know I don''t know what else to plan for... " Su Yuyan shook his head, "even if he becomes an awakener, so what, he may still die later."


    She pointed to those broken arms and legs, and said in embarrassment, "what''s the difference between them?"


    "No We are different from them. We have the ability to survive, kill all those insects and establish a new order! " Chu Feng Ling ran said: "there are still many awakened people in this world. They are also fighting to kill insects and zombies. In the process of becoming stronger, they are striving to survive."


    "Even if the guy in Kyoto thinks there''s no way to save him, we have to save ourselves!"


    After a pause, Chu Feng immediately said, "what''s more And it''s not like there''s no safe place in the world... "


    "What?"


    "Where?"


    All eyes on Chu Feng, waiting for him.


    Chu Feng laughed and said, "have you forgotten the existence of the military region? The locations of the six major military regions are relatively safe. "


    "Yes! Kyoto, chuandu, Nandu, Gangdu, Wandu and Haidu must be safe! "


    Li Ran said suddenly.


    "But Even the nearest Nandu is 200 kilometers away


    "The distance of 200 kilometers is not far. Although the electricity is no longer available, the car can still be driven. Don''t you think there are a lot of cars parking at the dormitory downstairs? As long as you don''t run into monsters above the third level, ordinary zombies and insects can''t catch up with you. The premise is that you have to drive at a speed of 120. "


    Chu Feng explained.


    This is also the reason why Chu Feng looked for a car in the beginning.


    At that time, because there were too many zombies, and there were second-order white mansions at the school gate, and In the distance, he felt the existence of horrible monsters, which made him turn back.


    At present, the strength of life-saving is enough. Even if you really run into the monster that emits a terrible smell, even if you can''t fight it, you can still run away.


    That strange beast is at least a fifth level monster.


    With his current second-order strength, even if Yuan Fu is one of them, I''m afraid it''s hard to hurt him.


    Five level monster, that has gone beyond the scope of ordinary people''s understanding.Although Chu Feng easily defeated the leader of a four level golden grass beast.


    In fact, it''s just because the golden grass beast belongs to the investigation type of Zerg, and its combat effectiveness is extremely poor. Even if it is against the ghost crow that Zhao fan and Zhao fan successfully killed before, I''m afraid it''s not an opponent.


    Their housekeeping skills are also used to escape the sun boxing, but also evidence.


    At present, Zhao fan and some of them have reached the second level of strength, and their fighting power is not bad. After they want to come and go out, they don''t need to worry about their safety.


    So, it''s time to say goodbye to them.


    In the next few hours, Chu Feng explained to the public some common sense of survival in the doomsday, and then explained his plan.


    "What, you''re leaving?"


    Hearing that Chu Feng was leaving, Su Yuyan was shocked.


    Li Xiao was surprised: "won''t you go to the military region with us?"


    Lu Ming: "in this world, it''s safer for everyone to be together."


    In this dangerous world, of course, they hope that the more secure the situation, the better. They have witnessed Chu Feng''s strength. As long as he is around, they will bring a sense of security to the people around him.


    However, Chu Feng wanted to leave alone.


    No, I should say I left with Zhang Ziqing.


    Chu Feng said, "I''m going to Yuanling to find my sister. Do you want to go with me?"


    Yuanling and their destination south are not on their way.


    Without thinking, Luming said, "I''d like to go with you."


    Su Yuyan opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he stopped.


    She wanted to say that she would go with her, but she knew that since Chu Feng was looking for someone, she would never take a group of students as a burden.


    She can''t let go of her students, Chu Feng can''t let go of her sister, everyone has a responsibility that can''t let go, so it''s better not to force.


    "Well, don''t force yourself. The students here still need protection. You don''t want to put all these burdens on Mr. Su!"


    Chu Feng patted Lu Ming on the shoulder and said, "when I get to Nandu in the future, I will go to you and live well. We still have the chance to see you again."


    With that, he turned away decisively without looking at the faces of several people.


    Zhang Ziqing looks at several people with reluctant eyes, and finally keeps up with Chu Feng.


    Su Yuyan nodded solemnly: "we will see you again."


    With the roar of the engine, the off-road vehicle disappeared in people''s sight.

 Chapter 47

    On the way out, they met many people who were escaping the pursuit of the monster. They saw a car passing by, and their eyes glowed with hope.


    Unfortunately, Chu Feng was not moved at all.


    Looking at the ruthless Chu Feng, Zhang Ziqing did not speak.


    After these two days of short time together, she has been familiar with Chu Feng''s character, he will never stop because of this kind of thing.


    Since it was no use opening her mouth, she simply pretended not to see, and her eyes were clear.


    Cast aside a silent Zhang Ziqing, Chu Feng''s mouth slightly open.


    It seems that there are some achievements in my training.


    Although there is still some resistance in my heart, I have accepted it in action.


    If Zhang Ziqing still maintains his previous character, it is also a headache for him.


    "It''s almost Yuanling City, little sister. Wait for me."


    Glancing at the roadside signs, Chu Feng, who had always been calm and calm, was also full of tension.


    Last life,


    because he was late,


    when he arrived at his sister''s school,


    the whole school had become a zombie paradise.


    In this life, although the speed of his arrival is much faster than last time, there is still a faint fear in his heart, for fear of seeing the same scene as last life.


    Zhang Ziqing seemed to see through Chu Feng''s idea and comforted him softly: "don''t worry! There must be no... "


    " bang - "


    just before she finished, there was a loud noise under the car.


    "A flat tire!"


    An idea appeared in Zhang Ziqing''s heart, sudden changes let her brain a blank.


    Chu Feng clenched the steering wheel to maintain the stability of the vehicle as much as possible.


    However, at this time.


    "Bang -"


    another loud noise came, another wheel burst.


    Two consecutive tire bursts, even Chu Feng can not maintain the stability of the vehicle, the whole car overturned several somersaults in a row, and then stopped.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No.


    "Shh! Don''t make a sound. Play dead. Don''t do it until you hear my orders. "


    Chu Feng said in a low voice, but his eyes showed his intention to kill.


    Of course, it''s not a coincidence that two consecutive tire bursts, but someone shot his car with a gun.


    Although most of the guns have lost their function in the later stage, in the early stage, thermal weapons are undoubtedly the most powerful killing force.


    Moreover, his speed has reached 120. He knows how difficult it is to hit the tires of high-speed vehicles twice in a row. Therefore, he is full of fear for this hidden sniper. After all, his body is not as strong as a bullet.


    In addition to the superb shooting method, the people who have such shooting method are more worthy of fear.


    Zhang Ziqing nodded gently, then held back the sharp pain of his body and closed his eyes.


    Although the physical quality of the powers is almost the same as that of the competitors, it is also beyond the ordinary people. Since the injury is not fatal, it is just unbearable.


    It''s her limit that she can''t bear to cry for pain. It''s even more painful that she has mastered the therapy but has to bear not to treat.


    But she had to hold back.


    She can''t hold Chu Feng back.


    After several minutes, someone came to the car carefully to check.


    It was just a few minutes, but it was like hours for her.


    "No one has climbed out for such a long time. I think they are dead."


    "The boss''s vision is really strong. At a glance, we can see that the trunk of the car is full. This time, we have gained a lot."


    "Here''s another girl with blood on her face. She''s in good shape, but she''s dead."


    "Boss, don''t you take it lightly?"


    "Stop talking nonsense and move things quickly. There are so many things that we can eat for months."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    Zhang Ziqing''s eyelashes move. These people are so hateful. This is the guarantee for their survival!


    Although she had seen the danger of people''s heart more than once, she couldn''t help suffering every time she met this kind of thing.


    However, her in the mind also some curiosity, why Chu Feng still don''t call oneself to do.


    With his character, he should not be soft hearted to such people!


    At this time, Chu Feng''s heart is the alarm.The other side''s words sounded like they had relaxed their vigilance against the two dead people, but there were three people speaking, but only one voice moving objects.


    What''s more, there was a very light footstep approaching the two.


    If it wasn''t for his hearing, he would not have heard such footsteps.


    If two dead people have really let their guard down, why should they walk so lightly?


    So, they didn''t fall for it at all!


    This judgment in Chu Feng''s mind just flashed a moment, he quickly made a decision.


    "Water curtain shield!"


    At the command of Chu Feng, Zhang Ziqing opened his eyes and instinctively released the water curtain shield.


    Just as she released the water curtain shield, a knife cleaved on her shield almost at the same time.


    The power of this sword is very strong. With the power of sword cutting, the whole water shield will collapse directly.


    If she releases her shield one second slower, she will probably be directly injured.


    She fixed her eyes and saw that there was half satisfaction in the eyes of the man with the knife in front of her. She had already seen through her disguise. The previous words were just to deceive her.


    At this time, a cold light flashed by, Chu Feng''s figure appeared at the side of the big man with the knife, and the bone spur in his hand easily cut each other''s fragile throat.


    The big man widened his eyes and covered his neck in pain.


    He thought he was careful enough and his teammates were on guard when he attacked.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the other party only used one move to kill himself.


    Da Han''s teammates for the "boss" of the death of a moment of sluggish, followed by eyes are red, desperate to rush toward Chu Feng.


    When Zhang Ziqing saw this, he raised his hand and found several water blades.


    The cooperation between her and Chu Feng is tacit enough. Of course, this degree of cooperation is no exception.


    At this time, there was a shot.


    "Bang -"


    in Zhang Ziqing''s sight, a bullet mark crossed Chu Feng''s cheek, bringing out a blood.


    Her mind suddenly became a blank, and then her eyes began to turn red.


    Dangerous scarlet!


    At this time, Chu Feng''s left hand moved, and an ice arrow came out of his hand.


    In the opposite direction of the bullet!

 Chapter 48

    "Poof!"


    The ice arrow easily penetrated the sniper''s body.


    In Chu Feng''s sight, at the moment of his arrow, a figure left the original position almost at the same time. The ice arrow just grazed the other side''s arm, making the other side lose a lot of fighting power, and did not cause fatal damage.


    In the minutes when he pretended to be dead, he didn''t do anything. Instead, he secretly crossed the steps and drew a third-order Yuan Fu [ice arrow Fu] for this moment.


    But the other side is too alert, just shooting at the same time, he has moved the position.


    [ice arrow Rune] was originally created by crossing the level. Now he can''t create another one.


    There are always some people in the world who can quickly adapt to the environment, and obviously this sharpshooter is one of them.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh


    "Ah


    Zhang Ziqing shot several water blades through the chest of several robbers and took their lives.


    It''s not the first time she''s killed someone. It''s obviously much better than the previous one.


    The robber had no powers and had almost no fighting power under the water blade.


    Chu Feng collected the food and water in the trunk into the storage space. These things were originally used by him to hide people''s eyes and ears and prevent the secret leakage of the storage space. Now that the car has been destroyed, he will not hold these things in his hand.


    Zhang Ziqing came to Chu Feng, his eyes have returned to normal, but full of anxiety: "are you ok! I thought you were shot in the head


    Then she put a spa on Chu Feng''s face.


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "if the other side is not holding an old-fashioned rifle, but a sniper gun, then I might be shot in the head."


    Speaking of this, Chu Feng felt that the other side''s back seemed familiar.


    He has met a lot of people in the next 10 years, and it''s not surprising that he feels familiar with them.


    Just can let him remember too few people, he always feel that this person and he had a lot of intersection.


    A man who has made such achievements with an old-fashioned rifle can quickly adapt to the doomsday environment. As long as he does not die in the future, he will not be a simple person.


    But later even the sniper guns were eliminated, so he was unable to select the right person.


    Zhang Ziqing looked back at the cross-country lane and said, "it''s a pity we don''t have any cars."


    Chu Feng saw the destroyed car, but also a burst of anger, now he is in the critical period of looking for his sister, this time without the car, is bound to waste a lot of time.


    Think of here, Chu Feng just that sniper''s intention to kill more Sheng a point.


    But each other''s figure has been engraved in his mind, as long as we meet again, he believes that he will recognize each other.


    "Treat yourself first! I''m going to look for a new car. "


    Chu Feng said, went to the side of the strong man with a knife, and took the knife from the other side.


    Although the other side''s hand holding the knife is very tight, it''s not too hard to cut the other side''s fingers, and it''s easy to open the bone spurs.


    "Ah


    Zhang Ziqing this just reaction come over, the pain on the body suddenly emerged.


    After her release therapy, she looked around and said, "there''s a villa there."


    As soon as the words came to an end, a fire broke out in the direction she was pointing.


    Then, one by one, the flames began to burn and spread rapidly.


    Chu Feng jumped on the pole and said with a heavy look: "that man should have shot out all the fuel tanks of nearby vehicles, and then set fire to them. No, let''s run!"


    He saw a van driving on the road, with a rifle in one hand sticking out of the window. Everywhere he passed, all the vehicles were on fire.


    "This is a fire psionic!"


    Chu Feng knows that with the current vehicle manufacturing technology, even if the fuel tank is shot and exploded, it doesn''t always start a fire immediately. It''s just that there will be constant oil leakage. It''s necessary to add another shot and let the gasoline ignite to ensure a fire.


    If you want to make sure that every passing vehicle burns, you are a fire psionic.


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, Zhang Ziqing''s face faded.


    Although has not seen this mysterious sniper''s true face, but only by this point, has outlined a fierce image in her mind.


    Chu Feng threw the knife he had snatched from the big man to Zhang Ziqing: "such a big movement will certainly attract many zombies. Now the nearby vehicles are gone, and we can''t avoid fighting. If you use fewer powers, you should use fewer weapons as much as possible."


    Zhang Ziqing was at a loss with a knife: "but I won''t!"


    Chu Feng does not care about the way: "cut a few more times, used to."


    For Zhang Ziqing, he has not worried too much now.


    Even killing people has been done more than once. Can''t this little problem be overcome?However, he added, "if you don''t hit with a knife, use the power directly. Don''t hesitate."


    Zhang Ziqing swallowed his saliva, then clenched the long knife in his hand as seen in the movie, and then tried to wave it a few times.


    As Chu Feng said, the sound nearby attracted a large number of zombies and insects.


    It seems that there are still some reasons why they can''t, they didn''t rush to the area surrounded by the fire, but hit in the direction of the two people.


    Chu Feng killed a crypt zombie at random. At the beginning, zombies of this level could cause some threats to him, but now they can only send crystal nuclei to him.


    After refining the powerful man just now, and adding the crypt Zombie''s crystal core, Chu Feng''s level has been upgraded to level 2 and level 3, and there are more Yuan Fu that he can choose to portray.


    "I can do it!"


    Zhang Ziqing''s desire for survival, as well as the events he experienced in the past two days, still kept sober and closely followed Chu Feng.


    Zhang Ziqing''s heart was full of security when he saw the figure in front of him.


    If there is still uneasiness and fear in her heart, it should be the figure who is afraid of being abandoned by the figure in front of her.


    Thinking of this, she held the knife more tightly.


    However, she soon found herself thinking too much.


    They met many zombies and insects along the way, but most of them were directly buried under Chu Feng''s bone.


    "Please, help me!"


    "Help me


    Some people in the villa area saw that they were unimpeded. At first they saw that someone was shouting and wanted to help them out, but the insects blocked by the fire didn''t make up their mind to leave the short-term safe area.


    Zhang Ziqing was a little impatient and hesitated to speak.


    Two people in the villa area looked at each other, then turned out of the window with the hammer and fire axe in their hands and ran towards them.

 Chapter 49

    Looking at two young men and women who are willing to run in their own direction, Zhang Ziqing has a little comfort in his heart.


    She understands Chu Feng''s character, it is impossible for him to protect the oil bottle, but if it is those who want to live, he will not directly drive away.


    For example, Lu Ming, who dares to fight with insects before he wakes up, Chu Feng thinks highly of him and even teaches him how to become a warrior.


    So, Zhang Ziqing waved to them: "you follow, follow!"


    Chu Feng glanced at Zhang Ziqing and didn''t say anything to her self assertion.


    The two people who heard the greeting were obviously very excited. With some hesitation, they quickened their pace immediately.


    "Great, they didn''t refuse."


    "Keep up!"


    They see that the situation here is very dangerous, and they just wait to die.


    It''s obviously safer to be able to follow these two people who are easier to kill zombies than chickens.


    When people in the villa area saw their behavior, they burst out and said:


    "two idiots, I wish you a good life."


    "Fool, these monsters are afraid of fire and soon disperse by themselves. Going out at this time is to seek death."


    "That''s how they die."


    To be able to make such a judgment, of course, is not because of their rich life experience, just to cover up their cowardice even out of the fire.


    Just when the distance between the two young men and women and Chu Feng was less than 20 meters, their faces suddenly appeared panic expression, and then stopped.


    "Roar -"


    a huge animal roar came, which made people tremble.


    Then, in front of the road, they saw a huge white haired dog, three meters high and five meters long, with a big mouth open and red eyes looking at several people.


    "It''s a mutant animal. Protect yourself." Chu Feng left a word, and then rushed to the monster.


    For such eyes, Chu Feng has seen many times, this is the beast looking at their prey, consider whether to eat each other''s eyes.


    However, he didn''t feel much energy from the giant dog. It''s obvious that this is a newly awakened animal, that is to say, it can cause damage to the second level warrior only through its physical quality. The actual combat effectiveness is very weak. Any second level power who is not a fool can kill it.


    If you want to get out of the encirclement, you don''t need Zhang Ziqing''s powers. Otherwise, if you want to get out of the encirclement, both of you will die.


    Zhang Ziqing nodded. Since Chu Feng didn''t ask her to use the power, it shows that he has the confidence to deal with this monster.


    Chu Feng''s judgment has never been wrong, which has formed a blind trust in her heart.


    "We''re running in the opposite direction!"


    "But... But"


    "but what, do you want to die with them?"


    The young woman had some hesitation. After all, she had just seen the Savior. Unexpectedly, she met such a terrible monster, which filled her heart with worry.


    However, men are very decisive, choose to save themselves is of course their only choice.


    So he took the woman''s arm and ran in the other direction.


    The woman looked back reluctantly. Then, her mouth was wide open, as if she didn''t believe what she saw in front of her.


    The huge white haired dog, with its mouth full of blood, leaps to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng in the other side rushed to the moment, step forward, squat, just missed the giant dog''s paws.


    At this time, the dog''s soft abdomen appeared above him.


    His bone stabbed into the neck of the dog, and then down a row, a large number of internal organs poured out, Chu Feng a roll, rolled out from the side, did not let these organs fall on the body.


    Giant dog struggled to put these viscera back into his abdomen, but Chu Feng didn''t give him a chance. Instead, he came directly to his body and ended his life with bone spurs.


    Chu Feng''s behavior stunned the woman.


    "Why don''t you go yet?" The man was a little angry.


    The woman stupidly pointed to the huge dog and said, "it''s all right now."


    The man looked back and was stunned.


    Although he didn''t see Chu Feng kill the monster yingzi, but see this giant in his head turned into a corpse, his heart still had a huge shock.


    Such power, he also wants to have.


    "Let''s keep up!"


    See Chu Feng crisis relief, they immediately with a smiling face to meet up.


    Zhang ziqingxiu''s eyebrows slightly frowned. Just now these two men ran away when they were in danger. Seeing that they were OK, they came together. It''s really shameless.


    But in the last days, what is thick skinned?In order to live, put down dignity, even abandon human nature are many people.


    Chu Feng pulled out the bone spurs full of blood, and then walked towards them without saying a word.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Zhang Ziqing is in a hurry. She is very familiar with Chu Feng. This is a look to kill!


    "They didn''t do anything to us. They just wanted to live."


    Although she didn''t like these two people, she didn''t want to kill them!


    "Go away, or die!"


    Chu Feng''s voice was full of chill, which made them shudder.


    "You can do it like this"


    as soon as the woman opened her mouth, the man covered her mouth and dragged her away.


    "Shh! Such an executioner is inhuman. He will really kill us. "


    It is clear that he asked for help from others, but he refused to face the danger with others. Now he calls Chu Feng the executioner, and his logic is drunk.


    Will not Chu Feng also did not care too much, but light to Zhang Ziqing way: "follow up!"


    Then, he continued to break through the work.


    Zhang Ziqing heart trembled, she instinctively felt that Chu Feng just produced dissatisfaction with her, let her heart full of uneasiness.


    "It''s just sparing two people''s lives. It doesn''t matter."


    Zhang Ziqing thought so, and then kept up with Chu Feng.


    However, Chu Feng understood that even if he spared people who robbed food with himself, he could not spare such people.


    When they are in danger, they will not show anything, but when they get to a safe place, they will worry about whether you will mind their abandonment.


    Even if you have really forgiven them, they will not be able to bear the suffering in their hearts. They will use the most malicious ideas to guess you. When a person uses the worst ideas to guess a person, your words and deeds will become malicious in their eyes.


    Even after months of loading sheep in front of you, quietly wipe off your neck while you sleep.


    Such a lesson Chu Feng had experienced in his previous life, which was also the worst and closest to death after he thought he had adapted to the rules of the last life.


    If it had not been for his chance, he would have died in a dark corner.

 Chapter 50

    "It''s going to rain. Find a place to hide."


    After running away for three hours, Zhang Ziqing finally heard what he wanted to hear most.


    After three hours of running, I don''t know how many zombies and insects I met along the road, but they didn''t dare to relax, for fear that they would be besieged as soon as they stopped.


    Two hours ago, there were few zombies, but Chu Feng didn''t stop.


    Chu Feng checked his state, and he had reached level two and level six.


    The enemy who can get rid of with speed always gets rid of directly with speed, and it''s a waste of time to get the crystal nucleus one by one, so he has no time to get the low-level crystal nucleus.


    But Rao is so. He has also been promoted a lot.


    If it''s not because he''s getting closer to his sister, he even wants to make use of this advantage in the early stage to deliberately attract strange people, and then practice.


    "Where are we going?"


    Zhang Ziqing looked at the buildings around her and didn''t know where to choose. She was used to listening to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng said: "find a nearby pharmacy or hospital, where there may be drugs."


    Finally, he added, "look for it separately."


    With the improvement of his strength, his storage space is becoming larger and larger, and he can hold more and more things.


    In the past, there was limited space. Of course, priority should be given to food and water. Now there is more room for it.


    Zhang Ziqing nodded, and then he and Chu Feng began to search separately.


    However, Zhang Ziqing did not dare to be too far away from Chu Feng and kept a certain distance carefully.


    This makes Chu Feng feel helpless. As an awakener, he still relies on others, which is not a good thing.


    But these things can be taught slowly in the future.


    Didn''t he become like this after the last ten years of beating?


    "Here''s a prescription!"


    Two minutes later, Zhang Ziqing whispered in surprise.


    Chu Feng took a look at the pharmacy and said, "it''s empty. Let''s change it."


    His vitality perception distance has reached 15 meters. When he just passed the drugstore, he found that it had been empty.


    Obviously, there are still many people who can quickly adapt to the end of the world.


    At this time, Chu Feng suddenly heard a cry for help.


    "Help


    A woman in a long skirt fell to the ground in horror. In front of her, a fat zombie rushed at her. When she saw them, the woman immediately cried out like a savior.


    "Yang Rongrong, are you here?"


    Zhang Ziqing exclaimed pleasantly, and then looked at Chu Feng with pleading eyes, "save her quickly, she is my best friend."


    Chu Feng took a look at Zhang Ziqing, and then projected the bone spur in his hand.


    The bone spurs penetrated through the brain of the fat zombie and nailed to the wall.


    Having absorbed enough blood, the spine, with its sharpness and strength, can easily penetrate the skull of a zombie.


    Zhang Ziqing ran to Yang Rongrong and found that her calf was injured, so a spa immediately cured her.


    Yang Rongrong got up slowly in shock, and then looked at Zhang Ziqing with surprise: "Qingqing, I didn''t expect that you also became a magician."


    Zhang Ziqing complacently said, "of course, I''m a genius."


    Fool!


    Said, she pulled Yang Rongrong came to Chu Feng: "her name is Yang Rongrong, is my high school classmates, is also my best friend, before I was bullied, is she often protect me."


    Yang Rongrong said pitifully, "Qingqing, now it''s time for you to protect me."


    Zhang Ziqing patted his stormy chest and said, "of course, this is my... Boyfriend. He''s very powerful. He will protect us."


    Said, she took the guilty eyes to see Chu Feng one eye.


    They haven''t established a formal relationship until now, but since Chu Feng said before that he wanted her to be his woman, this should be true!


    Chu Feng took out the bone spurs nailed to the wall and said, "keep up with yourself."


    Then he went straight in one direction.


    Just now, when taking back the bone spur, he saw the sign of a hospital nearby.


    The hospital has always been considered as the most dangerous place. It should not be easy for people to empty it. Of course, the probability of finding drugs will be much higher.


    Yang Rongrong was discontented and whispered: "what! I''m so indifferent to a girl from other people that I don''t have the heart to pity her. "


    Zhang Ziqing drags Yang Rongrong, blushes and whispers: "don''t let him hear it. If you want to live, just say a few words."


    Chu Feng didn''t deny that he was her boyfriend just now, which surprised her a lot. Even her best friend can''t do bad things at this time.After arriving at the hospital, Chu Feng suddenly stopped, and then put a hand on Zhang Ziqing''s shoulder to signal her to stop.


    Yang Rongrong also stopped, a blank face asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "Prepare to fight."


    Chu Feng said, a lunge forward.


    There is a zombie in the security booth, and it has reached the third level. Unless it is dead, such zombies will not easily lose their ability to move.


    However, the zombie didn''t rush out immediately after seeing the person, but hid in a hidden corner that could not be seen from the outside. If there was no special reason, it was that the zombie had opened its mind.


    Normal zombies usually wait until after level 5 if they want to open their mind.


    And even if it reaches level 5, there are only a few people who can open their minds.


    But he knows that there are some gifted talents, especially zombies transformed from psionic powers, which have a small chance to open their minds before reaching level 5.


    However, such a way in the previous life, at least in the 15th day will appear.


    For his repeated winning behavior, Chu Feng has been used to it. He has some doubts about whether it is a punishment for his appearance in an era when he should not.


    If it wasn''t for the enhancement of his perception, he would be seriously injured after being attacked here.


    As he slowly walked to the security Pavilion, a middle-aged zombie suddenly rushed out of it and rushed to Chu Feng.


    This zombie has no security clothes on his body, so he may be hiding here.


    "Water curtain shield!"


    Zhang Ziqing a water curtain shield in front of the zombie, although only a moment was broken by the zombie, but also for Chu Feng for time.


    "Fire dispelling talisman!"


    Chu Feng''s hands out of the fire, a fire drive Fu hit the Zombie''s body.


    "Ow -"


    The Zombie screamed, and there was a look of fear in his eyes. Then he turned his head and fled to the hospital building.


    When it passes through the gate, it destroys the locked gate with one paw, and then it rushes into the building.


    "This zombie can''t be left!"


    Without any pause, Chu Feng directly chased the past.

 Chapter 51

    See Chu Feng chase zombies into the sick house, Zhang Ziqing did not want to follow in.


    "Alas! It''s dangerous there


    Yang Rongrong called Zhang Ziqing, but Zhang Ziqing did not look back.


    Listening to the fighting inside, Yang Rongrong nervously looks around, seems to be hesitating whether to stay outside and wait for the result of the battle or go in to have a look.


    "The sun sign!"


    Chu Feng hit the Zombie''s leg with a golden light, which made him stagger to the ground.


    Zombies dare not stay, but hands and feet, continue to climb toward the direction of the stairs,.


    See this scene, more firm Chu Feng kill each other''s determination.


    A zombie with wisdom can cause damage. He knows best. He doesn''t think that if the other party runs away now, he will give up his strength and hunt himself.


    If you want to rest here, you can''t let the other side go, otherwise you will always be in danger.


    "Water curtain shield!"


    Just as the zombie was about to rush into the corridor, a water shield stood in front of the zombie.


    The wise zombie roared and scattered the shield.


    But with this brief barrier, Chu Feng has come to the zombie.


    "Summon the water elves


    Zhang Ziqing knew that his water system ability didn''t do much damage to his opponent, so he firmly did a good job in supporting him.


    At least not to give the zombie a chance to escape.


    "Strong body Yuan Fu."


    A golden light flashed, Chu Feng''s strength and speed increased a lot, and then tangled with the zombie.


    Zombies have little chance to escape by themselves, so they can only fight hard.


    It slaps Chu Feng with one claw. Chu Feng evades the blow and stabs the bone in his hand to the throat of the zombie.


    The zombie hid behind him, and the blow hit the Zombie''s chest.


    The zombie then struck Chu Feng with one claw. Chu Feng took the move with the strength effect of Yuan Fu, and then the spine in his hand slipped and directly cut the Zombie''s abdomen.


    The zombie opens his mouth and wants to seize the opportunity to bite Chu Feng''s neck. As soon as Chu Feng records the [frozen Rune], he freezes the mouth of the zombie.


    Then, the bone spurs penetrated into the head of the zombie and began to absorb the power of life and the power of the zombie.


    After absorbing the crystal core of this zombie, Chu Feng just rose to the level of level 2 and level 6, and immediately became Level 2 and level 7.


    "Rongrong, it''s safe here."


    Seeing that the danger had disappeared, Zhang Ziqing said hello to Yang Rongrong excitedly.


    Yang Rongrong carefully pokes out her head, just to see the scene of Chu Feng''s hand reaching into the Zombie''s brain to look for something, and the Zombie''s abdomen is cut open, and her intestines fall to the ground, which makes her retch.


    "Look for a room with intact doors and windows, and be able to see the outside world through the windows. Be careful there are hidden zombies here. Let''s have a rest here."


    After Chu Feng gave the order, the outside world began to drizzle.


    Zhang Ziqing acted immediately, and Yang Rongrong could only resist the discomfort of his body and follow up.


    When they were looking for a room, Chu Feng turned pale and sat on the ground against the wall.


    Before that, he had been on the run for three hours in a row, most of the dangers were solved by himself. Now he is fighting with such a zombie, plus the side effects of strengthening body, and his body has already reached its limit.


    That is to say, it absorbed the crystal nucleus of the zombie, which restored itself.


    He began to draw talismans silently in the void to speed up his recovery.


    One of the reasons why the third-order zombie was hidden in the dark just now is that the other party had just had enough to digest in a hidden place. There should be no great danger here.


    Even if there are still some risks of omission, Zhang Ziqing should be able to cope with them.


    On the other hand, Yang Rongrong quietly said to Zhang Ziqing, "he is so indifferent to you, you can bear him."


    Zhang Ziqing said helplessly: "he is very powerful."


    If you think about it carefully, this is the only thing Chu Feng can show off.


    Yang Rongrong nodded and said: "he is really very powerful. The zombie just now is obviously many times more powerful than the ordinary zombie, but it is still not his opponent. You are lucky to find such a boyfriend."


    Zhang Ziqing face with some blush, said: "well, hurry to find a room!"


    "But when did you find such a boyfriend? You don''t tell me such a big thing. I don''t even have a chance to guard for you. "


    Zhang Ziqing said, "I didn''t meet him when I chatted with you last time."


    Said, she looked at a window has been damaged room, once again reminded a: "seriously looking for a room! If he doesn''t do the things he told him well, the consequences will be very serious. "Looking at Zhang Ziqing''s back, Yang Rongrong quickly keeps up with him, but he already has a different idea in his heart.


    The last time they chatted with each other was only three or four days. At that time, the end of the world had not yet come. That is to say, the boyfriend should have been found after the end of the world.


    With Chu Feng''s skill in mind, she has almost determined the plot of the hero saving the beauty.


    After she was envious of Zhang Ziqing, her mind was more floating.


    "He is not indifferent to Qingqing. He doesn''t have what a boyfriend should look like. Nine times out of ten, he just takes a fancy to Qingqing''s beauty."


    "In terms of beauty, I''m worse than pure, and I''m more active. Men generally have no resistance to active girls. Even the iceberg man with cold appearance just doesn''t meet enough temptation."


    "If only I could snatch Qingqing''s boyfriend over."


    "No matter how bad it is, it''s better to share it with Qingqing."


    "In this last world, living is the most important thing."


    Just as she was wandering in her mind, Zhang Ziqing suddenly called out in surprise.


    "Rong Rong, this room looks good. It''s well preserved. Eh? Why are you so far away from me? What if I don''t have time to protect you in case of danger? "


    With that, Zhang Ziqing called Yang Rongrong back to the first floor.


    Looking at Zhang Ziqing''s back, Yang Rongrong suddenly realized something: "she is also a power. If I want to rob things with her, especially men, will she kill me directly after she is angry?"


    After thinking of this, some terrible thoughts were breeding in her heart.


    "If he wants to kill me, I have no room to fight back at all, unless I kill her first with the help of zombies and insects, just like before with my classmates"


    with more and more things in mind, the corners of her mouth begin to grin.


    "Besides, after Zhang Ziqing was eliminated, the man had only one choice when he was looking for a woman."

 Chapter 52

    "Sucking my stuff."


    During his recovery period, Chu Feng was using Juyuan Fu to absorb vitality and recover himself when he suddenly found that a lot of vitality was sucked away by the tattoo on his arm.


    This discovery made him not surprised but happy, and even accelerated the speed of transportation.


    After all, this symbolizes that thunder corpse dragon has completed its transformation and started to enter the stage of recovery.


    This time is even earlier than he expected. He estimated that it should be related to the third-order power zombie just now.


    After all, as a zombie of the third level, it''s hard to improve him. If some special things are absorbed by the corpse dragon, it''s reasonable.


    Now that he has absorbed some of his strength, he should wake up faster.


    However, after a lot of vitality sank into the sea, even a spray could not turn up, Chu Feng still had no choice but to interrupt the transmission of vitality.


    "The awakening of thunder corpse dragon, even if I promote it, I don''t know how long it will take, but when the danger may come, I must ensure that I have the ability to protect myself now."


    At this time of racing against the clock, he doesn''t have much energy to think about the future.


    Since his rebirth, the danger around him has come one after another, which is breathless.


    If he delays the recovery of his strength in order to revive thunder corpse dragon, another zombie will kill him here at this time.


    Therefore, he can only regret the first to restore strength.


    When his strength is almost recovered, with the power of self-protection, it''s not too late to help thunder corpse dragon recover.


    At this moment, he heard a sound of footstep.


    "Chu Feng, I found a suitable room."


    Zhang Ziqing excitedly came to Chu Feng.


    By the time they heard their footsteps, Chu Feng had recovered as if nothing had happened.


    He doesn''t like to show weakness in front of women. The first is because of male chauvinism in his heart. The second is that it makes people feel insecure.


    Chu Feng nodded and followed Zhang Ziqing to the room.


    "Not bad."


    Chu Feng praised, and then locked the window, lying on a bed, "don''t be too far away from me, or you will be responsible for your own safety!"


    Then he closed his eyes as if he had fallen asleep.


    Zhang Ziqing is a little pleased. After all, it''s not easy to hear praise from Chu Feng. Then Yang Rongrong pulls him aside.


    "Qingqing, is your boyfriend really OK?"


    Yang Rongrong looks worried about Zhang Ziqing.


    Zhang Ziqing blinked: "is there anything wrong with him? In fact, he is very good. "


    At the end of the day, she felt guilty.


    But on second thought, although Chu Feng is merciless, he is much better than those ungrateful people who sacrifice others for his own life.


    At least he can protect himself.


    Yang Rongrong said: "if he is really a good man, then with his strong strength, why only save you? Isn''t it your beauty


    However, this did not have much effect.


    Zhang Ziqing thought of the scene of saving Zhao fan and Lu Ming before Chu Feng, and suddenly realized something.


    Mingming also met by chance, Chu Feng is more willing to save those who do not abandon their companions.


    In fact, Chu Feng is not really cold and heartless, but in his opinion, not everyone is worth saving. Some white eyed wolves will only waste energy after they die.


    When you think a person is good, then he is full of advantages.


    Therefore, under the provocation of Yang Rongrong, Zhang Ziqing even regarded Chu Feng as an advantage.


    Seeing Zhang Ziqing in a daze, Yang Rongrong continued to say, "if he meets a more beautiful woman, will he have the same idea?"


    Zhang Ziqing nodded stupidly.


    Yang Rongrong''s words give her a reminder that with Chu Feng''s strength, there will probably be no shortage of women around her. In this case, if she doesn''t start early, it will be too late.


    In this way, even if there are other women around him, as his first woman, his status should be a special existence, which can not be replaced by anyone.


    If Yang Rongrong knew that his words only had some negative effects, he would slap himself in the face.


    "So, as a good sister, I will help you, at least make him inseparable from you."


    Yang Rongrong patted her full chest like a bag on me.


    Zhang Ziqing some doubts: "this also can help?"


    Yang Rongrong said: "don''t worry! Do you forget how I protected you when I was at school? Don''t worry! I can handle this little thing, and I''m sure he can''t do without you. "Zhang Ziqing nodded. Although she didn''t know how Yang Rongrong would help herself, it was Yang Rongrong who came forward when she was bullied at school.


    Even the chest is her own idea, let her suddenly less a lot of annoying harassment.


    Therefore, Zhang Ziqing has a lot of trust in this good friend who has been protecting himself since he was in high school.


    "You can''t do without me. By the way, I have to find some medicine!"


    Zhang Ziqing''s eyes suddenly fell in the rain outside, thinking of the reason why Chu Feng chose the hospital specially.


    Although Chu Feng didn''t continue to mention it, she still thought of their intention. Although they were tired, Chu Feng fought for three hours in a row!


    Even if it is a man of iron, it should be to the limit now!


    No wonder he asked them to find a room. He must have been very tired.


    Thinking of this, she asked anxiously, "do you know where there is medicine?"


    Yang Rongrong said: "the place for medicine should be on the first floor, alas! Wait


    She saw Zhang Ziqing run out and quickly held her.


    Zhang Ziqing said, "is there anything else?"


    Yang Rongrong kindly reminded: "he is resting now, so he should not be in a hurry. Every kind of medicine has the effect of every kind of medicine. You''d better put it according to the label on the medicine. Otherwise, if you can''t distinguish the kind of medicine, it''s not good to eat it carelessly when you are sick.


    Men like careful and intimate women, if you even this little thing is very intimate, will be able to firmly grasp his heart


    Zhang Ziqing moved way: "Rongrong, you are really my good sister, I do not know how to thank you."


    With that, she ran excitedly downstairs.


    Looking at Zhang Ziqing''s back, Yang Rongrong murmured to himself: "Qingqing, we are good sisters, so your things are my things. This is what you once said!"

 Chapter 53

    Yang Rongrong gently takes off her underwear from inside, leaving only a loose blouse, and then slowly gets close to Chu Feng''s body.


    She''s very good at seducing men.


    Her soft body can stimulate men''s instincts to the greatest extent, and cover them properly, which can stimulate men''s desire more than Quantuo.


    Plus her beauty and proud figure, I believe that as long as a normal man, can not resist her temptation.


    Zhang Ziqing, that silly girl, actually listened to her. When she comes back, if the matter has been finished, then it''s OK to talk.


    It would be even better if the matter was not finished, but was just seen by Zhang Ziqing.


    As long as she looks pathetic and hides behind Chu Feng, the man''s instinct will protect her. At this time, there will be a quarrel between Chu Feng and Zhang Ziqing.


    This is her chance to take advantage of it.


    She used this trick to hook up with a man several times in the past. A pure boy who used to love Zhang Ziqing secretly was hooked by her. Even now, she feels guilty for her.


    However, her plan met with setbacks from the beginning.


    "Go away!"


    Chu Feng spits out a short and powerful word mercilessly.


    Yang Rongrong swallows saliva, leaving a fine sweat on her forehead. Of course, she won''t be frightened by the other party''s cold tone, but accompanied by Chu Feng''s cold voice, there is a sharp bone spur, just against her throat.


    She had seen Chu Feng pierce the Zombie''s hard head with this bone spur, and then nailed it to the wall.


    She had no doubt that if she moved a little, she would die here.


    Yang Rongrong forced herself to calm down: "handsome guy, I just want... To"


    "if you want, solve it by hand!" Chu Feng''s mouth grinned with a sarcastic smile.


    This kind of ironic smile stimulates Yang Rongrong''s competitiveness. She has never been rejected by a man, and she has never been rejected by a man.


    Isn''t this man awakened by his luck? Why should she be so humiliated?


    "I don''t believe there are men I can''t seduce!"


    Yang Rongrong''s heart rose unconvinced, but her eyes became more attractive. She threw a charming look at Chu Feng, then licked her lips, and said in a charming tone:


    "Qingqing won''t come back in a short time, she won''t know about it, and I won''t continue to pester you after it''s over. We''ll treat it as if nothing happened, and I won''t either Let you be responsible. "


    Sleeping with such a beautiful woman and not being responsible afterwards is a great temptation for any man, even Chu Feng is no exception.


    But it''s just temptation.


    Chu Feng said with sarcastic eyes: "I don''t like rotten goods."


    Not to mention that he is very tired now, even in peacetime, he will not be interested in women like Yang Rongrong.


    In the last days, no one cares whether a woman is second-hand or not. It''s good to have a pretty woman, but it doesn''t mean that he will be interested in buses, and it''s a bus that will overturn. If a woman like Yang Rongrong has a chance to kill you, she will never hesitate.


    The reason why he wanted to keep Yang Rongrong alive was not because he was pitying for jade, but because he wanted to take Yang Rongrong as a textbook and teach Zhang Ziqing a lesson.


    Yang Rongrong is extremely shy and angry, and the waves in front of her are turbulent and fluctuating.


    But Chu Feng has no interest to see her, just closed his eyes, light way: "wake me up again, you die!"


    With that, he put the bone spur on the bedside and seemed to sleep like this.


    Yang Rongrong stares at the bone spur beside the bed. There is a dangerous light in her eyes, but she doesn''t have the courage to reach out in the end.


    She really knows the strength of this bone spur, but she knows better that the strength of Chu Feng is the most dangerous.


    "What I''m really good at is beauty and wisdom. Why use force?" Yang Rongrong comforted himself with such an excuse, and then fell asleep.


    After a while, Zhang Ziqing carefully entered the room with four big boxes. Even with the physical quality of the powers, he tried not to make any sound and moved these things reluctantly.


    Chu Feng took a look at these boxes and then said to Zhang Ziqing, "come to me."


    Zhang Ziqing''s face is red with shame. Is he going to attack himself at last?


    She looked at Yang Rongrong with grateful eyes, and then nestled in Chu Feng''s arms.


    She also knows little about things between men and women. It''s impossible for her to take the initiative like Yang Rongrong. It''s the limit to be able to do such things.


    Yang Rongrong left the room with interest. If something really happened to them next, could she still watch?


    Let her heart have all kinds of ideas, but in this situation with absolute strength gap, she still wants to be a obedient kitten.After Yang Rongrong left, Zhang Ziqing waited for a long time, but did not wait for any news, which made her suspicious.


    However, she suddenly thought of something, then and Chu Feng close contact opportunity, quietly looked at his body vitality, found that his body vitality has not much.


    "He has been recovering for some time, and his vitality is still so little. Has he really been strong all the time before?"


    Thinking of this, Zhang Ziqing''s eyes are moist.


    Although Chu Feng is always cold face, all the way did not say a few good words, and often to the roadside people, but as long as it is to get his approval, he will do his best to protect.


    "The reason why he doesn''t get along with too many people is that he doesn''t want to delay looking for his sister."


    "Such a man is worth relying on all his life."


    "Rong Rong is right, even if his side will appear after her woman, at least I also want to become a unique one."


    "It''s not the right time. When we settle down, we''ll give me to him."


    Zhang Ziqing''s thoughts became more and more confused, and he gradually fell asleep in this reassuring embrace.


    After a few hours, Zhang Ziqing opened his eyes and found that he had a quilt on his body.


    She pushed aside the quilt, and then a cold air came: "ah Chou! How did the air get so cold that the medicine won''t be used now? "


    Yesterday was the weather of wearing short sleeves. After one night, people were ready to change into down jacket.


    Chu Feng said: "it''s December now. Before that, the climate was abnormal."


    Then he threw some clothes to Zhang Ziqing: "I found these clothes here, but they are a little dirty, but your bathing ability can also wash clothes, and you can wear them after washing."


    "When are you so sweet? Wait. What''s the bathing power? You make it clear to me. "

 Chapter 54

    "Don''t you have storage space? Why do you need a backpack? "


    Zhang Ziqing complained and took the backpack from Chu Feng.


    Now I''ve put on a lot of clothes, which has already affected my mobility. Now it''s more difficult to carry a backpack.


    Chu Feng lightly explained: "I don''t want my storage space to be known by too many people."


    The more people know about storage space, the more trouble they have.


    At first, when there was no shortage of food, people just thought that having storage space was just a more convenient ability.


    But when food starts to run short, people who use space abilities to open up storage spaces are targeted.


    I don''t know how big his storage space is or how much food is hidden in it!


    The food he brought out must not be all.


    Kill him. There''s food.


    In this way of thinking, a person with storage space is just like a person with unknown treasure, which makes people intolerable of greed.


    "By the way, where has Rongrong gone?" Zhang Ziqing looked around, but found that Yang Rongrong''s figure had disappeared.


    Chu Feng pointed to another building outside the window: "there."


    Zhang Ziqing looked in the direction of Chu Feng: "no, Rongrong is in danger. Let''s go and save her!"


    With that, she ran downstairs in a hurry.


    Chu Feng shook his head behind him.


    Danger?


    Do you look down on your best friend?


    "This lady, why are you here alone?"


    A group of people close to Yang Rongrong, led by a kind-hearted, 40 year old man.


    He is a successful man in a suit and shoes. It''s easy to convince others only from his appearance and temperament. He is also the leader of this small team at present.


    Yang Rongrong just saw a few people when there are some panic, but after a careful look, the panic in the heart has disappeared.


    Although the middle-aged man is a gentleman, but under the surface of kindness, his eyes are from time to time to her chest whoring.


    Seeing the familiar look in her eyes, Yang Rongrong skillfully pretended to be weak: "I just came in here to take shelter from the rain when I was hiding from the zombies. Now that the rain has stopped, I should go."


    A young man was surprised and said, "did you come in from outside? The zombie at the door is gone? "


    Yang Rongrong nodded and said, "when I came in, I saw that a zombie in the security Pavilion had already run away."


    After listening to Yang Rongrong''s words, people immediately burst into cheers:


    "thank God."


    "We can finally get out."


    "Great."


    Yang Rongrong said, "well, then I should go too."


    Then she walked out with some panic steps, but after just two steps, she looked back reluctantly.


    In her eyes, she was worried and reluctant, and there were some hesitations and hesitations, which aroused a desire to protect.


    The middle-aged man was glanced at by Yang Rongrong''s eyes. Suddenly, he felt a strong desire for protection: "this lady, the outside world is very dangerous. How about going with us?"


    "Really?"


    Yang Rongrong exclaimed pleasantly, then became worried, "but, will it be very troublesome?"


    "No wonder that zombie refused to leave here all the time. It turned out that there was grain reserve here!"


    With a sarcastic tone came, let Yang Rongrong figure tremble, "but since you have found the team, then we are also time to go our separate ways."


    Zhang Ziqing tried to persuade him, but when he thought of Chu Feng''s character, he shut up.


    "These people don''t look like bad people. Rongrong should be OK!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s figure, Yang Rongrong immediately hid behind the middle-aged man: "I, I''m just... I don''t know what she said, so the middle-aged man immediately stood up and said," I tell you, no matter what you''ve done to her, now she''s the one Wang Jianguo wants to protect. As long as I''m here, you don''t want to touch her. "


    Obviously, he has regarded Chu Feng as a villain who bullies girls.


    Chu Feng said: "I have no problem. Goodbye!"


    He also has nothing to defend with the other party, since Yang Rongrong finds a way to rely on, it also has less trouble for him.


    Even if he is despised, his strength will not be reduced because of being despised.


    For these external honors and disgraces, he has long seen through.


    Zhang Ziqing only felt that the poor Yang Rongrong was different from her impression. She was about to ask, when a beautiful nun behind Wang Jianguo suddenly said:


    "the devil has come to the world, which is also the test of the gods. Only by uniting, can we bring light to the world again under the guidance of the gods."Chu Feng suddenly stopped, and his tone was full of killing: "if you dare to say a word about believing in gods in front of me, I will see you to him."


    In the last ten years, we have never seen a man saved by a God. On the contrary, some people, under the banner of a God, take advantage of those who are in confusion, and then tame them into their own slaves and sacrifice them at the right time.


    He was also the victim of this demagogic method, so he hated it.


    Wang Jianguo denounced: "she just wanted to guide us to unite. I didn''t expect that you threatened to kill people. How could there be such a hateful person as you in the world?"


    The people around him also took the opportunity to talk with the wind: "yes, this world is bad because there are too many people like you."


    "You see how noble brother Wang is. When people have the ability, they not only want to protect themselves, but also know how to protect others."


    "That is, people like you should go to hell."


    A coquettish woman said: "brother Wang is a man. You are a male."


    However, looking at their death behavior, Yang Rongrong is quietly looking for a way to escape.


    She did not expect that these people actually dare to offend Chu Feng, only hope that if the fight, do not affect her.


    Beautiful nun just wanted to say something more, Wang Jianguo waved his hand and said: "there is only one way to deal with such a person, which is the most convincing."


    With that, he pointed to a heavy looking gate beside him and said, "watch it."


    With that, he punched in the past. A light of earthy yellow attached to his fist and broke the whole door, which attracted a burst of applause.


    "Good job, brother Wang. Good job."


    "We can only live with brother Wang."


    "Brother Wang''s behavior makes us understand that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility."


    The coquettish women in the team are pasted on Wang Jianguo''s body, with a look of worship: "brother Wang, a hero like you, no matter how many women you have, I won''t mind, as long as you have my place in your heart."


    Wang Jianguo looks proud. He feels as if he has become the protagonist in the novel, waiting for the opposite brainless villain to be scared by his fist. Then he kneels down to beg for mercy and starts his way to the harem.


    However, he did not notice that Yang Rongrong, who was regarded by him as one of the women in the harem, suddenly turned around and ran away.

 Chapter 55

    Wang Jianguo waited for two seconds, but did not find that Chu Feng had the slightest action.


    The other side''s attitude made him a little annoyed. Seeing such a terrible power, didn''t the other side know what propriety was?


    Come on, brainless villains are like this.


    As a result, Wang Jianguo was awe inspiring: "everyone makes mistakes sometimes. If you beg for mercy now, I can still..."


    "do you know what you just broke?" Chu Feng said coldly.


    Wang Jianguo instinctively replied, "of course I know. It''s a gate."


    Chu Feng said calmly: "this is the door of the mortuary."


    "Mortuary, morgue?"


    Wang Jianguo suddenly reacted and his face changed greatly.


    At this time, he broke the door, there are a few haggard face zombies from inside out.


    When they saw the crowd, they suddenly let out a roar of excitement and rushed towards them.


    This is the corpse in the morgue. After the end of time, it also changed, but it has been locked in the morgue.


    Wang Jianguo''s blow just helped these bodies escape.


    Suddenly saw a group of zombies rushed out, several people immediately lost their sense of propriety, holding Wang Jianguo''s arm of the coquettish woman is instinctively hold more tightly, can''t help crying: "brother Wang, quickly solve them!"


    At this time, Wang Jianguo pushed the coquettish woman to the zombie.


    "Ah


    With a shrill scream, the woman who was pushed to the zombie was directly bitten off half of her face, making a shrill and venomous scream.


    She did not expect to be her dependence on the man, when in danger, actually became her life charm.


    Wang Jianguo cried, "you deserve it. Who told you to hold me just now? Stupid woman


    With that, he looked around at the zombies who were eating women and men in the procession, and then at the morgue where the zombies were still pouring out. At the moment, his heart was already filled with fear. Where was the pride just now?


    "Too many, I''ll die."


    This idea filled his mind, let him not live back, "I''m the son of heaven, how can I die here?"


    Just when Wang Jianguo was about to run away, the nun, with a mop, rushed to the gate where the zombies were pouring out and yelled, "everyone run!"


    Looking at the nun without looking back, Wang Jianguo''s eyes suddenly turned to Chu Feng, eyes full of venom: "no, I can''t be found."


    The weak nun filled his heart with shame, but in a moment, the shame turned into venom.


    The idea of killing people appeared in his mind. As long as all the people here are dead, the image he created in the past will not be destroyed!


    So, with such an idea, he waved to Chu Feng at this time with his heavy, earthy fists.


    Zhang Ziqing was shocked by such an accident. She never thought that just now she was a man who wanted to protect everyone. Now when the zombie group appeared, she launched an attack on human beings.


    However, Wang Jianguo''s body just approached Chu Feng, and suddenly felt a bone chilling chill freezing his body.


    "Forgive me, forgive me"


    Wang Jianguo''s teeth trembled and asked Chu Feng for mercy.


    However, his body was transformed into an ice sculpture under the power of the ice seal.


    As the level of Yuanli in his body gets higher and higher, the original power of some weak Yuanfu is also rising, so it''s natural to kill a first-order power.


    "Chu Feng, help her


    Zhang Ziqing anxiously points to the nun, who is resisting the terrible zombie with her weak body.


    "Click!"


    The mop was broken and the zombie pressed closer to the nun.


    The nun''s heart was full of fear, but even in the face of death, she did not change her faith and carried out her own path.


    The nun fell to the ground, and the nun prayed silently: "God! I didn''t betray your teachings until I died. I believe that you will let the incarnation of God come and save your faithful believers. "


    At this time, all of a sudden, golden light, dazzling golden light seems to melt everything.


    The corpse''s body melted like snow and turned into a pool of dirty blood.


    The nun was shocked. Is this the power of God? Is that the power of God? She had just prayed to the gods for help, and now someone had saved his life.


    She suddenly understood that the God had not abandoned his faithful believers. It must be the incarnation of the God sent by the God to save her and the Holy Son to save the dirty world.


    "Don''t think about it. I''m just killing zombies. I have no intention of saving you."


    Chu Feng picked up the crystal core in the blood, then refined and absorbed it, and then stabbed the bone into Wang Jianguo''s head to absorb his power.He hated such missionaries very much. After all, such people did not make any contribution to the society. Instead, they kept accumulating money under the guise of the gods. They regarded all disasters as the test of the gods. After the disasters passed, it was the salvation of the gods.


    Such missionaries appear in the end of the world. As long as they don''t die, it''s a disaster for the people around them.


    Sometimes the mental pollution is more terrible than the zombie virus. After all, the zombie virus soon developed a vaccine, but people who are mentally polluted can only become puppets.


    However, even in a group full of crime, there are some real good people.


    Zhang Ziqing said, "I think you have something else to hide."


    Chu Feng''s hand trembled as he collected the crystal nucleus. He did hide something.


    Just now, when the nun rushed to the zombie and resisted the zombie with her own body, he even looked at her as Aunt Liu for a moment, a person who rushed to the zombie in order to save herself.


    At this time, the nun suddenly knelt down in front of Chu Feng and bent down on the ground. Two lines of tears could not help but flow down: "Holy Son, your loyal servant will follow your steps to save the dirty world."


    At this moment, her heart was full of excitement, which was the great joy after her belief was answered, and also the result of her painstaking practice.


    Chu Feng pulled out the bone spur on Wang Jianguo''s head and said to Zhang Ziqing, "let''s go."


    Zhang Ziqing was stunned, then pointed to the nun and said, "what about her?"


    Chu Feng''s steps stopped for a moment, and then said coldly: "I care about her to die?"


    The nun said, "if your Highness the son gives me death, I will accept it."


    Then she bumped into the pillar in the hall.


    Zhang Ziqing quickly stopped her, and then said anxiously, "he just tried you. It''s not true. If you don''t believe me, ask him again."


    Chu Feng can''t speak any more. The nun didn''t hesitate in her action just now. If she was really wanted to die, she would really die.

 Chapter 56

    The nun said, "the order of the son is the will of God. I am willing to obey the arrangement of the son."


    Seeing the sign that Chu Feng had let go, Zhang Ziqing took advantage of the victory to pursue: "in fact, you are not really merciless. You just don''t want to be implicated or betrayed. Otherwise, why do you have to save people?"


    Chu Feng was silent.


    Is that so? He has experienced too much darkness and betrayal, too much pain, even if it only affects himself, but because of his pedantry, even the people around him are involved, which is the biggest source of his pain and despair.


    Zhang Ziqing continued: "you see, can she pose a threat to us? Since there is no way to threaten us, why do you have to drive her away? If you''re afraid that she will drag you down, you can try to give some orders. If she''s obedient, you can leave her. If not, it''s not too late to drive her away. "


    The nun said, "the order of your Highness the son is the will of God, and it will be my guidance."


    Chu Feng pondered for two seconds, said: "good."


    Although I feel that there is something wrong with this nun''s spirit, one thing Zhang Ziqing is right about is that this nun is not a threat to human beings.


    At the beginning, he doubted whether she was pretending to be grateful. After all, he had seen some people like this. When you saved him, he would be very grateful to you and worship you as if you were a God. But when everything you had made the other party feel jealous, they would become the source of danger.


    However, the person who bumps into the wall at his own command can''t be pretending.


    There''s something wrong with your brain.


    Zhang Ziqing was very happy. Then he picked up the nun and said, "look, he agreed."


    The nun was very grateful: "the great kindness of your Highness the son is sure to save the dirty world."


    Chu Feng said coldly, "don''t call me the son or the master. There is one more thing. Don''t mention the gods in front of me, otherwise, I will send you to see your gods in advance."


    The nun said, "I will obey the master''s orders. If the master needs me to serve the gods, it will be my supreme glory."


    Seeing that Chu Feng was still angry, Zhang Ziqing quickly said: "don''t wake up. You need to save the world step by step. Shengzi has his own plan. You just need to be obedient."


    With that, she handed her backpack to the nun and said, "help the saint to carry the bag."


    The nun was not moved, which made Zhang Ziqing feel embarrassed. She could only withdraw her hand.


    At this time, Chu Feng said, "her orders are second only to mine, and you must obey them."


    Nun did not hesitate to take over the backpack: "I sincerely abide by the master''s instructions."


    Zhang Ziqing is very happy. She is not happy to have someone who can help her share her backpack, but happy for Chu Feng''s words.


    He knew that Chu Feng would not leave a burden around him. Since he said such a thing, it means that he gave the other party an opportunity to prove his value. As long as the other party grasped it well, he would be able to live.


    What''s more, Chu Feng''s words made her feel like a master mother.


    If Chu Feng doesn''t take concubines in the future, it''s certainly the best. But if you can''t stop it yourself, or it will only make the two sides have a quarrel, then it seems good to be a master mother.


    "If you want to be the woman beside Chu Feng, you have to listen to me." Zhang Ziqing thought happily.


    Perhaps because many zombies have become the food of the third-order zombie, there are not many people and Zombies nearby. Chu Feng soon found a relatively good vehicle.


    Expertly destroy the keyhole, and then after the line grafting, the car starts slowly.


    This skill he has mastered has been very skilled, let Zhang Ziqing are stunned.


    "He hasn''t practiced this before, has he?"


    Zhang Ziqing thought maliciously.


    After the car started, Zhang Ziqing suddenly thought of something: "by the way, Rongrong still doesn''t know where to go."


    Chu Feng said: "I thought you had forgotten her!"


    A woman''s attention can always be easily diverted. What happened just now is so sudden that it seems normal for her to ignore the existence of her best friend.


    Zhang Ziqing said anxiously, "get off the bus, I''m going to find Rongrong."


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to stop at all: "when she was in danger before, she abandoned you first. If you choose to get off now, don''t come up again."


    Zhang Ziqing is silent. She remembers that when the zombie came out, Yang Rongrong ran away decisively without hesitation.


    Whether it is Chu Feng, her best friend or the one she just found, she doesn''t seem to care about it. As long as she can escape from life, she can give up anything.


    It was she who had been protecting herself in high school, and she had taught herself how to tie Chu Feng''s heart before. However, in the face of danger, she chose to escape.She knew that Chu Feng would not tolerate a person who left her, so she said: "Chu Feng, I won''t go to her, but she just wants to run for her life. If we meet her next time, can we not kill her?"


    She knew that Chu Feng was very lethal, so she took such a preventive injection.


    Chu Feng said, "Well!" He said, "if you have a chance."


    On the way of driving, Zhang Ziqing and nun were chatting all the way, resolving the embarrassment: "by the way, I don''t know your name yet!"


    There seemed to be a moment of confusion in the nun''s eyes: "I seem to forget that I sing praises to the gods and guide people to do good every day. In the end, I even forget my name."


    Zhang ziqingxiu frowned: "what should I call you? By the way, you look like you are not from China! Then I''ll call you Xiao Xi! "


    Although nuns also have black hair and black eyes, they are not Chinese because of their high bridge of nose, deep socket of eyes, and obvious color and characteristics of western regions.


    Nun a face pious way: "for the world guide, do not need their own name."


    Zhang Ziqing threatened: "good! You dare to disobey! How dare you refuse the name your mother gave you? "


    The nun immediately said, "it''s my honor to be named by my mother."


    "Hiss -"


    a sudden burst of rapid braking made the people in the car can''t help leaning forward and hit the front seat. Fortunately, the seat was soft and didn''t cause any damage.


    "In danger?"


    Zhang Ziqing immediately became alert. Chu Feng''s driving skills are very good. Once this happens, it means that there must be a danger that the car can''t be thrown away.


    "Get out of the car!"


    Chu Feng gave an order and jumped out of the car first.


    Zhang Ziqing stepped out of the car and took a cool breath.


    The road ahead has been completely destroyed. The scattered car parts seem to have been torn into two parts by something. There are traces of burning and freezing. There are holes and collapsed roads everywhere, as well as all kinds of corpses on the ground. It seems that we have just experienced a fierce war here.

 Chapter 57

    Looking at the tragic scene in front of him, Chu Feng''s eyes were full of worry.


    He often sees fighting scenes of this degree.


    However, this battlefield appears on the road leading to Yuanling City, and the meaning it represents is worth worrying.


    Zhang Ziqing said to himself, "the one who hopes to happen is human beings."


    Chu Feng went to the ruins and said, "there is nothing valuable in the ruins here. If there are not many people looking for treasure here, then the winner should be human beings. However, the time of doomsday is not very long. Even if we are looking for materials, we should be in the city shops, not here."


    Then he began to search for the body.


    Even if his heart is firm, he is afraid to find the result he is not willing to face.


    He knew that there had been a large-scale retreat in Yuanling City, and many people went to the nearby military region and a newly built fortress city under the cover of the army.


    It''s a pity that this fortress city, which has not yet been completely built, has not yet been put into operation. It has been turned into ruins in a disaster, and his search for clues has been interrupted.


    Zhang Ziqing probably guessed some of Chu Feng''s ideas, but he could only let Chu Feng go crazy to find them.


    After 20 minutes, Chu Feng''s look relaxed a lot.


    As long as he has not seen the final result, he will never give up hope.


    Zhang Ziqing was relieved to see that Chu Feng became obviously relaxed.


    "Shall we change the way?" She asked.


    The roads here are obviously no longer passable. If you want to go to the city, you have to give up the vehicles or change one road.


    She didn''t know how much storage space Chu Feng had, but she was reluctant to install the next car.


    In other words, if he can really load a car, he should not find a spare car, fill it with goods and stuff it, so as to avoid the passive situation before.


    Chu Feng said: "let''s take another road. Since the road here has been destroyed, if there are other survivors, we will definitely not continue to take this road."


    Zhang Ziqing asked, "how do you know it''s the army?"


    Chu Feng pointed to the bullet hole on a corpse: "in China, the control of guns is very strict. Such injuries have appeared here many times, and only the army or the police can do it. Of course, it is not impossible for both sides to work together."


    Zhang Ziqing murmured, "didn''t we meet a man with a gun before?"


    Chu Feng pointed to the knife on Zhang Ziqing''s hand: "you don''t think that such a long knife can be taken out by ordinary people, do you?"


    Zhang Ziqing''s face turned white: "you mean we met people in the army before."


    Chu Feng shook his head: "they are more likely to be prisoners. After all, even in the last days, soldiers are more trustworthy than ordinary people. If the other party has military relations, they should not be reduced to robbing people on the roadside, so nine times out of ten they should be prisoners who awaken their powers."


    Zhang Ziqing thought of each other''s fierce appearance and nodded with approval.


    If you have a group around you to rely on, why rob passers-by?


    After analyzing Zhang Ziqing, Chu Feng himself was reminded.


    There are not many people in China who have this kind of idea. Most of them have something to do with the army. Even in the last days, they were offered up as treasures.


    If that person is not a strange person in the folk, he can only be some foreign experts. After he came to China, he happened to encounter a catastrophe, so he stayed.


    Combined with such conditions and having seen each other, the identity of the other party will be ready to come out. It must be someone from that company.


    "If you can continue to live, you will certainly come to the fore. At that time, it''s time for me to kill you. By the way, I''ll figure out the accounts between the company behind you and me."


    Chu Feng''s eyes showed his intention to kill.


    If the other party died on the road because of the injury, it is the best thing.


    However, the other party has little choice. In the end, most of the time, it will enter that company, which absorbs the blood of China with its own technology and acts recklessly in China.


    And I have a clear account with that company.


    Seeing the killing intention in Chu Feng''s eyes, Zhang Ziqing shrinks his neck and dare not speak.


    Ten minutes later, the car stopped again.


    "Is the road broken again this time?"


    Zhang Ziqing put his head outside the window and looked at the scene outside.


    Although the road ahead is a little damaged, it still looks passable on the whole.


    Chu Feng turned around and explained casually: "there is a swarm of insects ahead."Zhang Ziqing said, "can insects get into the car?"


    With Chu Feng around, she also understood a lot of common sense of survival in the end of life, especially when Chu Feng explained the essentials of the end of life to Su Yuyan and others during his rest, she also listened carefully.


    After all, it was a matter of her own life. Of course, she listened carefully.


    Chu Feng said: "there are several cars in front of us. There are charred marks on them, but they are not burned by fire. Instead, they are more like high-voltage electricity. Moreover, the vehicles have not been damaged on a large scale. On the contrary, they are like the accumulation of a lot of thunder and lightning. If someone who has awakened the power of thunder and lightning does not regard the car as a barbecue, it should be an electric cricket."


    "This kind of insect is born with strong static electricity, which can easily damage the car''s circuit and eat metal. If we go on, our car will be gone again."


    Electric cricket is a special kind of insect. It does not pose a great threat to the powers, but it does great damage to the car.


    If it''s a very old gasoline car, it can still stand in front of this Swarm for a period of time. Otherwise, the more sophisticated the new car is, the greater the threat will be.


    However, not long after they turned around, a group of giant insects with bright blue spots flew towards them.


    "Damn it


    Chu Feng scolded, and then stepped on the accelerator to the end.


    "Hold on to it all!"


    Zhang Ziqing and nun have not yet reacted. The rest of the car is like an arrow that flies away from the string and lets them sway around in the car.


    When the car passed a turn, they put their faces directly on the window.


    After a continuous high-speed movement, plus a few quick turns, the car finally stopped.


    Then Chu Feng''s familiar voice: "get out of the car!"


    "Oh


    Zhang Ziqing and nun got out of the car and began to stoop and retch.

 Chapter 58

    "Is it safe at last?"


    Zhang Zi''s heart is clear and palpitating.


    Just now she was able to see what kind of degree Chu Feng''s driving skills can reach, but she did not want to experience the second time.


    Chu Feng said: "it''s not safe, it''s impossible to escape. Prepare to fight!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a zombie dog suddenly flew out of a corner and rushed towards the nun who was still retching.


    "Water spear!"


    A spear composed of water flew to the zombie dog, but the zombie dog cleverly dodged it, then opened its mouth and continued to pounce on them.


    "Ice Rune!"


    Chu Feng beat the zombie dog with a cold ice rune, which greatly reduced the zombie dog''s speed. Zhang Ziqing easily reaped his life.


    However, this is only the beginning.


    One by one, zombie dogs came out from the corner with scarlet eyes. The dark red blood dripped from the corners of their mouths, and then a group of giant insects half the size of a human head appeared in front of them.


    "Step aside! Hide in the room. "


    Chu Feng ordered, and then toward the zombie dog.


    The threat of these insects is very big, but at least not fatal, but zombie dog is a very dangerous zombie, they move quickly, and bite force is amazing.


    Even if the serum against zombie virus has been developed later, it will be useless if it is directly bitten to death.


    So the first thing he solved was these zombie dogs.


    Zhang Ziqing opened a door with spear technique, and then said to the nun, "come and hide."


    Although the nun wanted to help Chu Feng, she found that she couldn''t do anything about it. Chu Feng, who killed so many people, didn''t need her help at all, so she had to hide in the room with Zhang Ziqing.


    Chu Feng tumbled on the ground, dodged the attack of a zombie dog, and easily pierced a zombie dog''s neck and took its life.


    Looking at more and more monsters around, Chu Feng used Yuan Fu without hesitation.


    "Golden light sign!"


    A glare of light around, so that these giant insects around are unable to open their eyes, can only fly everywhere.


    Although many insects can find the location of their prey even if they lose their vision, the golden light itself can cause certain damage to their retina, which is even more harmful to the vulnerable creatures such as insects.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity that the insect could not attack himself, Chu Feng quickly harvested the lives of the two zombie dogs, and then hid in the direction of Zhang Ziqing.


    "Get out the other side."


    Chu Feng left a word, then went through the room, broke the back window with one punch, and turned out from the back window.


    This is a common evasion skill. Although the room space limits the scope of evasion, it can reduce the number of monsters in group attack when facing group attack.


    After all, the number of monsters that can break the wall is still small. Even if they can, it will take a certain amount of time.


    Zhang Ziqing and nun followed, followed Chu Feng to another street.


    The sudden appearance of the three attracted the attention of several zombies, including a mutant zombie, who roared toward several people.


    But now Chu Feng has not put the ordinary variation zombie in the eye, very easy to solve the zombie.


    "Ah


    The nun let out a scream. Just as she jumped out of the window, two insects bit her calf and thigh.


    "The sun sign!"


    Looking at the space where the insects hurt the window, Chu Feng uses the sun talisman to harvest the lives of all the insects, leaving only a few remnants.


    The remaining two zombie dogs were also injured, but they didn''t care about their injuries, and they still rushed towards Chu Feng without fear.


    Chu Feng ended their lives with the bone spurs in his hand, and then said to the nun, "if you can''t prove your value, but can only delay others, then there is no need to follow us."


    After Zhang Ziqing solved the bug, he gave the nun a spa.


    She wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it in the end.


    The nun looked devout and said, "I am willing to give my life to my master."


    Chu Feng sneered: "what''s the use of taking your life? Waste food and water, or waste our healing, let''s put one less spell in the face of insects? "


    The nun was asked such a question. She didn''t know how to answer it correctly.


    In the past, she didn''t need to think too much about messy things. She just needed to believe in the gods. Piety to the gods could solve all problems.


    However, after the angel of the gods came, she found that her loyalty was of no use to the messenger.Chu Feng continued: "you claim to be the servant of the gods, but when the world is facing darkness, where are the gods? You say that I am the messenger of the gods, and my orders are everything to you, but your loyalty has no meaning to me. When I encounter danger, it can only become a hindrance. "


    The nun''s face was a little pale: "is your Highness the son going to abandon me?"


    Zhang Ziqing couldn''t bear it and said, "how do you say..."


    "shut up


    Chu Feng a fierce drink, let Zhang Ziqing neck a shrink, shut up.


    Then Chu Feng said to the nun, "it''s not that I want to abandon you, but that you want to abandon yourself. You can''t even escape in danger. What else can you do? I will give you one last chance. If you can''t prove the value of your existence, I will leave you without hesitation. "


    The nun''s mind was at a loss.


    She used to think that it was enough to be faithful to the gods, but she never thought about what she could do for them.


    With that, he said to Zhang Ziqing, "keep up."


    Zhang Ziqing could only keep up, but his face still had some aggrieved expression.


    "Do you feel aggrieved?"


    Chu Feng said, "if a person doesn''t work hard in the end of life, then his only value is that when he is in danger, as a bait to attract the other person''s attention, he is either voluntary or forced. Of course, the latter occupies the majority in the end of life."


    Zhang Ziqing suddenly realized: "so in fact, you are just deliberately stimulating her to have a motivation to live and work hard? You think so much


    "You think too much!"


    Chu Feng glared at her and said, "I just don''t want a waste that only wastes food and water. It''s not as far sighted as you think."


    With that, he walked quickly in the direction of the car.


    "I don''t believe what you say. I only believe what I want to believe."


    Zhang Ziqing''s mouth showed a sweet smile, and then quickly followed up.

 Chapter 59

    Just as they were about to return, Chu Feng suddenly stopped and turned to a newspaper booth.


    Zhang Ziqing doubted: "do you want to prepare some magazines to relieve boredom?"


    Chu Feng said: "newspaper kiosks usually have detailed local maps. Now the main roads have been blocked. We have to find some suitable roads."


    Then he began to rummage.


    He did go through many places in his previous life, but Huaxia is so big that no matter how knowledgeable people are, they can''t remember all the places.


    Although he knew a lot about Yuanling City, after all, he found his sister here, but because of some accident, he failed to write down all the roads here.


    Soon, he put the world map and China map in the newsstand into the storage space, and then found a local map to open.


    The main road from his County town to Yuanling city has been destroyed. Although it can be bypassed, it wastes a lot of time, so he has to find the most suitable route.


    Soon, he aimed at a forest.


    "It''s going to take a lot of time to walk along the road, but I''m strong enough to deal with most of the dangers, so I can go straight through here."


    "This forest is artificially cultivated, not dangerous forest. There are no wild animals in it, so there are not too many dangers. The only defect is that we have to give up the vehicles. However, considering the shortening of the distance and the trouble on the road, this road will greatly save time."


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng finally made up his mind.


    As for the small problem of giving up the car, he didn''t care too much.


    In the early days of the end of the world, what was lacking was not private cars, but off-road vehicles. After a large number of roads were destroyed, only off-road vehicles could pass on many complex terrain.


    So he didn''t pay attention to the loss of an ordinary car.


    It''s a big deal. Just look for another one when you arrive.


    At this time, a noisy sound came, and there was a familiar sound inside.


    "Rongrong, you can rest assured! There are troops in Yuanling city. They have organized a group of people to go to a safe place. As long as we get there, we will be able to find a safe place. "


    "Thank you so much, brother Hao."


    "It should be. We are all classmates. Of course, we should keep watch and help each other."


    "But will we be picked up first when we get there?"


    "Don''t worry. According to the reliable information I got, the first people to be evacuated by the army are children and students. We are all students. We meet the requirements of being evacuated first. In addition to the relationship with my family, no matter which way people are on, they have to give my family a face. There must be no problem."


    "Brother Hao, you are so good."


    While walking on the road, more than a dozen students, armed with kitchen knives, sticks and other weapons, looked around for four weeks, surrounded by two people in the middle, and a boy in the middle, with a proud face, was surrounded by a beautiful woman around his arm.


    Looking at this familiar face, Chu Feng said, "you are really a good friend."


    This beauty is Yang Rongrong, did not expect that in such a short time, she actually found a backer.


    To some extent, this is also a very good communication skills.


    Zhang Ziqing is excited to say hello: "Rongrong, Chen Hao, how are you all here?"


    "Why is she still alive?"


    When Yang Rongrong saw Zhang Ziqing, there was a trace of resentment and fear in her eyes, but it was fleeting, and she put on a pair of intimate smile: "Qingqing, you are OK! I was worried about you before! Now I''m relieved to see that you''re OK. "


    However, her heart has begun to scold open.


    She can see that Chu Feng is absolutely a cruel master. It''s not a good thing for such a person to survive in his hostile status.


    Seeing that the other party could survive under the corpses, her heart was full of resentment, but she had nothing to do.


    Wang Hao saw Zhang Ziqing and said, "Zhang Ziqing, I didn''t expect you to be here! I''m going to Yuanling city. Do you want to go with me! I tell you, as long as you follow me, you will be able to take you to a safe place. "


    At this time, Chu Feng has been ignored by him.


    When he was a classmate with Zhang Ziqing, he also pursued Zhang Ziqing, but he never succeeded.


    However, after the end of the world, he found that he had the opportunity to cheat his female classmates into bed and let them choose by relying on the power of his family and some promises for the future.


    Even Zhang Ziqing, who has been pursuing failure before, has a chance.


    Chu Feng ignored them and said to Zhang Ziqing, "let''s go."


    Zhang Ziqing hesitated to take a look at Yang Rongrong, or chose to leave with Chu Feng.She has seen that her best friend is not as simple as she imagined. Although she still has some worries, since she can find the protection of her teammates, she should not need others to worry about it!


    However, at this time, Chen Hao is still reluctant: "the outside world is very dangerous. If you just go with a few people, it must be very dangerous. If you come with us, you will have a care when you are in danger."


    At the same time, he winked at the students behind him.


    He knew it and immediately said, "yes, it''s the same in this world. Change is what you say. That is to say, brother Hao is so kind-hearted and willing to lead the students to live together. There are really not many people who can maintain this sense of responsibility in this world. "


    Another person also sang with him: "yes! It must not be easy for you to survive! Only by following us can we live a better life. Brother Hao will help you. "


    To hear Chen Hao to draw a few people into the team, Yang Rongrong eyes flash a panic.


    She turned her eyes and had a plan in her mind.


    "Qingqing, you don''t want to meet the danger before, do you?"


    Yang Rongrong said, "by the way, you were with Uncle Jianguo before! Did he fight the corpses to protect you? I don''t know what''s going on now, but he''s a psionic. He''s still so powerful. He must be OK. "


    Hearing this, Zhang Zi was so angry that he turned red: "Rongrong, how can you say that?"


    As for seeking sustenance in the end, she can understand Yang Rongrong, but it is too much to say that such a person is protecting them.


    However, after hearing Yang Rongrong''s words and Zhang Ziqing''s angry look, people''s eyes became a little strange.


    At this time, Yang Rongrong looked frightened: "don''t you..."


    when she said that, she covered her mouth with her hands in panic, as if she had said something wrong.

 Chapter 60

    A good lie, sometimes does not need too much knitting, because the more you say, the more prone to error.


    So, sometimes they just pretend to remind them twice, and let them go to the brain to fill the remaining details, which can play a better effect.


    When Yang Rongrong said that there are powers to protect them, they already suspected: "there are powers to protect them, how can they leave the side of the powers."


    "That is, if they don''t leave the psionic and run away, the psionic is dead."


    "Look at Zhang Ziqing, there must be a problem."


    "The world is so unpredictable!"


    "Zhang Ziqing and we are also high school classmates. In our class, we are famous for being kind-hearted and frail. I didn''t expect to do such a thing."


    Compared with what people hear from others, people tend to be more superstitious in their own speculation, but ignore that the basis of this speculation is originally from other people''s performance.


    In particular, Zhang Ziqing''s sullen and Yang Rongrong''s frightened look let them give their guess a final conclusion: "so they are such people."


    At this time, a classmate said to Chen Hao, "brother Hao, not everyone is worth saving. For the white eyed wolf, if you go to them, they will look down on you."


    "That''s to say, people know their faces but not their hearts. I didn''t expect that they were such people."


    "Brother Hao, you''d better not be with them."


    Looking at the original students with panic and doubt in their eyes, a grievance mood appeared in Zhang Ziqing''s heart.


    Everyone is a classmate, but why did she put all kinds of shits on her when she didn''t say anything.


    And Yang Rongrong, Mingming has always been her best friend. Why did she become like this.


    Chen Hao is also a righteous voice: "what else do you want to explain? If you don''t make it clear, don''t blame me for my impoliteness "


    Yang Rongrong pulled Chen Hao''s clothes and said wrongly," Qingqing is my good friend. I''m very nice on weekdays. Maybe I''ll be confused when I''m in danger. "


    Zhang Ziqing looks at Yang Rongrong in disbelief. How did her best friend become like this.


    And Chu Feng is a good play.


    In his eyes, the opposite is just a group of clowns. As a pastime of leisure time, it is still valuable.


    What''s more, he has been looking forward to the sister break drama has been staged, how can it be interrupted?


    Chen Hao said softly to Yang Rongrong, "Rongrong! Not all people in this world are good people. There are always some people who look like human beings on the surface. In fact, when they are in danger, they will see their true colors. Don''t be cheated by these people. "


    Yang Rongrong wronged: "but, after all, she is my good sister, but also your classmate."


    A girl student behind her said, "I believe in Qingqing, but I''m afraid she will be cheated by some people."


    Say, she intentionally or unintentionally aimed a Chu Feng.


    At this time, everyone noticed Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s face was cold and stern. Because of the long-term killing atmosphere, it gave people a feeling that strangers should not enter. At first sight, it gave people a sense of danger.


    Chen Hao said: "since this is the case, we should save Zhang Ziqing. This is our duty as classmates."


    Zhang Ziqing''s tears could not help but flow down, she roared: "Yang Rongrong, I read you wrong. I didn''t expect that you were such a person. Thanks to Chu Feng, you saved your life. I didn''t expect that you turned black and white and said that people like Wang Jianguo were good people."


    Yang Rongrong also wanted to cry: "Qingqing, how can you misunderstand me so much? He did save me, and I''m very grateful, but he ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    said, she seemed to instinctively make an action of holding the skirt.


    This action made everyone more angry and denounced Chu Feng one after another:


    "no wonder he was surrounded by beautiful women, which was the original purpose."


    "A pair of dignified appearance, did not expect to be a human face beast heart of the people."


    "The reason why he saved Rongrong turned out to be like this."


    "Is it because they have discovered the real face of the one who protects them that the one they mentioned before will be able to..."


    "why does such a person still live well?"


    People''s imagination and association ability are very powerful. In a short period of a few words, they have been able to weave a complete story in their brain.


    And Chu Feng is the evil villain in this story.


    As for Zhang Ziqing, she was misunderstood before. Now it seems that she is an ignorant girl who was deceived by evil villains!


    There''s no way. It''s always very easy for a beauty to wash white.


    Chu Feng gently attached his mouth to Zhang Ziqing''s ear: "as long as you say a word, Yang Rongrong will die here. If you like, none of the people here can live."He doesn''t want Zhang Ziqing to be like Yang Rongrong, who can do anything to achieve her goal. He just doesn''t want her to put down her guard against the dangers in the world.


    In the last days, we can''t relax our guard to anyone, even to our relatives.


    Otherwise, the next one to die is likely to be you.


    Zhang Ziqing shook his head and said, "they didn''t do anything. They are always my classmates. Let''s go! Don''t associate with them in the future


    Listening to Zhang Ziqing''s words, Chu Feng secretly shook his head.


    Zhang Ziqing''s character is still too weak, but he did not force, after all, this change is not overnight.


    If you encounter a little setback on the black, that is the performance of fragile mentality.


    She is now able to say that she does not associate with Yang Rongrong, which means that she has the heart of caution, but what she does not understand is.


    Even if she can let Yang Rongrong go, will Yang Rongrong let her go?


    In the last world, the biggest enemy of human beings is not the external dangerous environment, but the inner uneasiness. Under the inner uneasiness, human beings are easy to lose their sense.


    Looking at Chu Feng and Zhang Ziqing preparing to leave, Chen Hao was angry: "do you want to leave now? You haven''t made your words clear yet! "


    And Yang Rongrong is nervously looking at him: "Rongrong is my good sister after all, if she can''t think of it, think we are hurting her, let her can''t think of it, how to do?"


    Joking, how can she let him fight with Chu Feng?


    If Chen Hao wins, what if he loses? Where is she going to find a new haven?


    Chen Hao said: "Rongrong! Some people are like this, you take her as a good sister, her heart is not sure how to think of you! You are just too kind. "


    Yang Rongrong shook his head firmly: "we will not contact with them in the future."


    "I''m afraid not."


    A student who had never spoken said, "you see, the direction they are going is the same as the route we are going. I''m afraid they and our destination are the same."

 Chapter 61

    Chen Hao said, "are you sure?"


    The student said: "I came out of Yuanling city. If I didn''t meet the monster group, I would have been in the safe area. However, since the monster group has been solved by the army, we should have no problem."


    Chen Hao said: "in this case, we will follow up. As the saying goes, if the man has a plot against Zhang Ziqing, we can help him. Rongrong, you won''t even oppose this!"


    Yang Rongshan said with a smile: "how can it be? I listen to brother Hao in everything


    To be able to follow behind Chu Feng, safety can still be guaranteed.


    As long as can grasp the propriety, let Chu Feng not his hand can, but want to come here so many people, he should not dare to do this kind of thing!


    Looking at Zhang Ziqing''s back, Chen Hao''s eyes showed a trace of desire.


    If the plot of hero saving beauty can appear, it will be of great help to his capture of Zhang Ziqing''s heart.


    There are beautiful nuns around Chu Feng, who are also very good beauties. If they can get them, they are also very good choices.


    For beautiful women, of course, the more he is, the better.


    "Why are they still following?"


    Glancing at the people behind him, Chu Feng raised the bone spur and revealed the murderous opportunity in his eyes.


    Zhang Ziqing said, "just don''t worry about them."


    Although she has made up her mind to have nothing to do with them any more, it is impossible for her to watch Chu Feng kill her classmates.


    Chu Feng nodded and then quickened his pace.


    Zhang Ziqing and nun Xiao Xi followed.


    However, after Zhang Ziqing''s physique was strengthened, she was able to keep up with Chu Feng''s speed. Sister Xiao Xi was in great distress. She was carrying a heavy backpack and was able to catch up with them, which made her weak physique even more unbearable.


    However, she still gritted her teeth and followed.


    For her, the master''s words are everything. She wants to be a useful person to the master.


    Looking at the beautiful nun''s appearance, Zhang Ziqing''s heart flashed a trace of intolerance, but still did not mean to share the pressure with her.


    She knew that nuns were not very useful in backpacking for them now, but at least they were useful.


    If even this use is lost, then she will be completely abandoned by Chu Feng.


    Even for the sake of sister Xiao Xi, she can''t help her.


    The students behind us are also miserable.


    "Why do they walk so fast with bags on their backs?"


    "Said, that man is also, unexpectedly has the heart to let the beautiful woman backpack."


    "That is, I have no pity for jade."


    However, at this time, suddenly a shadow jumped by, passing through the middle of the students.


    One of the students said blankly, "did you see anything go by just now?"


    Yang Rongrong doubted: "no? Are you wrong? "


    Chen Hao said impatiently, "what are you talking about! Let''s go! If we can''t catch up with the next group of people who leave, we''ll have to wait a little longer. "


    "Ah


    A girl''s scream broke the silence.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold. Fortunately, the monsters here had been killed and injured in the previous war. Otherwise, none of these people could live with this scream.


    The female student who screamed pointed to the last one and said, "look, he, he ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    people looked in the direction she pointed out and found that the student''s heart had been hollowed out at some time.


    Just now, the schoolmate, who was also filled with indignation and responsibility with them, has become a corpse, even without a heart.


    Chen Hao said: "don''t panic, this is... This is..."


    he wants to make everyone settle down, but he doesn''t know what reason to comfort everyone.


    The students nervously asked for help from the leader Chen Hao: "brother Hao, what shall we do?"


    "Brother Hao, what was that just now?"


    Looking at the students'' eyes for help, Chen Hao''s forehead also shed a cold sweat, he said: "just now, just that monster only escaped from the heart, it should have been full, we, we ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Yang Rongrong said: "I believe Xiao Kou certainly does not want his death to affect us, we should inherit his will and firmly live."


    Chen Hao even said: "yes, we want to live. I believe he also hopes that we can reach a safe place."


    "Yes, we want to live."


    "We want to live."


    The desire for survival made the students settle down temporarily and continue to walk forward. The tension in the process of walking temporarily overcame the fatigue.


    However, they have questioned Chen Hao''s irresponsible words.


    Zhang Ziqing just wanted to open his mouth, but he heard Chu Feng say: "don''t make a fuss, keep going."There was no change in his speed.


    Zhang Ziqing swallowed what he wanted to say again and walked forward behind Chu Feng.


    Less than five minutes later, there was another shadow.


    "I -"


    the classmate who walked at the back looked at his chest in disbelief. His heart had disappeared.


    At this time, everyone has looked at Chen Hao with questioning eyes.


    A female classmate said, "didn''t you say that the monster was full? Is he hungry after only a few minutes? "


    "No, I can''t die here!"


    A classmate looked at the body of the classmate in horror, and then ran to the rear regardless.


    Just as he took a few steps, the shadow reappeared.


    This time, you can see clearly that this is a black cat, a huge black cat more than one meter long. It has blue eyes and a bright red heart in its mouth.


    It drew a cross on the ground with its claws, and gave everyone a warning look with its humanized eyes.


    Yang Rongrong looks pale: "it seems to want to say something to us."


    Before the guidance of the students is also face bloodless: "it should not be said that people who escape the team die!"


    Unexpectedly, the black cat nodded.


    "Ah -"


    seeing the nodding black cat, the female students were immediately frightened and cried, "it, it is taking us as its grain reserve!"


    The black cat lowered her head and began to savor the fresh viscera.


    If only we could have such fresh food all the time.


    Yang Rongrong suddenly said: "the cat''s speed is very fast, although we are not allowed to leave the team, but it will only eat the people at the back."


    Her voice just fell, everyone immediately began to run, no one wants to fall behind, soon surpassed Chu Feng.


    Zhang Ziqing worried: "Chu Feng, why don''t you worry at all?"


    Chu Feng asked: "is it useful to worry? Don''t say it''s a cat demon. Even if it''s a normal cat, can you run past it? Since it''s no use worrying, what else should I worry about? "


    Zhang Ziqing "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Chu Feng continued to explain: "the monster who develops wisdom is the most difficult to deal with. The insect develops wisdom the latest, and the monster is the earliest. Among them, Felidae is the best. It is absolutely not a wise choice to escape in front of the cat demon."

 Chapter 62

    See two people are still as if nothing happened to chat, has more than two students are full of irony.


    "At this time, I still want to chat."


    "Ha ha, let them be victims later!"


    "I hope I can find a safe place in time."


    "I hope they can feed that monster."


    In their eyes, three people have been sentenced to death, but some people will secretly feel sorry for Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi.


    After all, they are two beauties. It''s a pity to die like this.


    However, it is related to their lives, they dare not have the slightest pity.


    Zhang Ziqing''s heart is also a little nervous, but she still chooses to believe Chu Feng: "so, what should we do?"


    Chu Feng said: "cats are fast and agile creatures. After becoming monsters, they are the best ones who can open their minds. However, their original body is the biggest weakness. Therefore, the most important thing in the face of cat demons is that they can''t be led by the nose. If they are the main ones, we will be the ones who are exhausted and die."


    In the early days, even the psionic, the most reluctant to face is the agile creature.


    Even in the face of super large creatures, there is at least one way to race, but in the face of this kind of agile creatures, they are basically sentenced to death.


    Even if you can beat each other, it''s easy for the cat demon to climb a few floors, and it''s almost impossible to chase and kill.


    "So the cat demon''s only chance is when it attacks."


    Chu Feng said, "the only way for us to deal with it is to wait until it can''t bear it, and when it chooses us as its attack target. There is often only one shot. "


    Of course, there is also a way, that is to use a large number of long-range means of fire coverage.


    But since there is no such condition now, there is no need to say so.


    Zhang Ziqing nodded and began to be alert.


    Her heart is ready to release magic at any time, just waiting for the cat demon''s approach.


    This is a fight of patience and will. The cat demon is very comfortable following the crowd with her agile body.


    However, they are not the same, any slack time, are likely to be caught flaws.


    After more than ten minutes of keeping such a high degree of vigilance, Zhang Ziqing couldn''t help it:


    "do we want to keep it like this all the time? It''s too tired. "


    Chu Feng sighed in his heart. After all, the cruelty and crisis he had experienced were still too few. He couldn''t hold on for more than ten minutes.


    In this regard, he just said lightly: "continue to be vigilant."


    How can we survive in this era if we don''t demand more from ourselves.


    Zhang Ziqing gritted his teeth and continued to focus on his surroundings.


    More than ten minutes later, the students in front of me couldn''t stand it.


    Chen Hao secretly scolded: "why haven''t they died yet?"


    Yang Rongrong''s eyes were full of bitterness: "cat demon! You must kill them first


    "Ah


    Another scream came. A girl looked at the blood hole in her chest in disbelief. Before her pain came, her heart had disappeared.


    Zhang Ziqing''s heart was filled with awe. This time, she saw clearly that the process of cat demon''s heart digging was very short, and the whole process took less than half a second.


    No, not even 0.1 seconds!


    In such a terrible speed, as long as they are not careful, the cat demon''s sharp claws are likely to tear their throat.


    It is absolutely a test of people''s willpower to fight against such monsters.


    As long as an oversight, the cost is likely to be the loss of life.


    Chu Feng is right. If the cat demon''s opponent is her, she has only one shot.


    "No, I can''t stand it."


    A girl yelled, "it''s just playing with us. If it goes on like this, all of us will die."


    Her words were widely accepted: "yes, we can''t go on like this."


    Chen Hao suddenly looked at Chu Feng with venomous eyes: "Why are you ok?"


    Other students wake up like a dream: "yes! It''s clear that they are the ones who are at the back, but why are we the ones who have an accident? "


    "Say, what''s going on?"


    "Do you have any conspiracy?"


    "You''re with that monster."


    People in extremely dangerous circumstances, speak and do things often without thinking through the brain, their spirit has been tortured to the extreme, so what can be said.


    Anyway, if it goes on like this, everyone will die. What else can they take care of?


    In this way of thinking, they slowly approached Chu Feng.Zhang Ziqing said angrily, "what are you doing? Do you want us to die? "


    However, such words aroused the shame and anger in the hearts of the students.


    They,


    really think so.


    Chu Feng raised the bone spur in his hand: "roll, or die!"


    It is obvious that the bone spurs are more deterrent than ordinary words, which makes these students who are dazed recover part of their sense for a short time.


    Yang Rongrong suddenly called out: "if you are really so powerful, why don''t you go and solve that cat?"


    The students suddenly realized: "yes! Why don''t you dare to deal with that cat? "


    "You can only show off your power in front of us. You don''t dare to do anything with monsters."


    "How can there be someone like you in the world?"


    "Go away, you don''t deserve to join us."


    "Get out, get out."


    It seems that the students have found the object and reason to vent their fears. They pour all their fears on Chu Feng and the three. At the same time, under the guidance of some rational people, they begin to ask Chu Feng and the three to leave the team.


    After all, this time to leave the team, will become the cat demon''s primary target of attack.


    Zhang Ziqing''s eyes were filled with despair: "you, are you really our classmates? Who is going to follow who? Do you have any idea of right and wrong? "


    The students were not moved at all. They yelled, "get out, get out."


    Chu Feng attached to Zhang Ziqing''s ear, whispered: "what I just said has been counted up to now."


    Zhang Ziqing''s heart was cold. What Chu Feng said, of course, was that as long as she said one word, all the people here would die.


    However, she still hesitated and asked Chu Feng to kill them. What''s the difference between killing them with her own hands?


    Although these people are hateful, they should not be guilty to death!


    So she said, "let''s go alone."


    It really doesn''t make any sense to be with these people.


    "Wait a minute, listen to me."


    Chen Hao suddenly stood up, and then cast a bad look at Zhang Ziqing, "Zhang Ziqing is our high school classmate after all, how can we do this?"

 Chapter 63

    Zhang Ziqing, who is about to leave the team, stops. She is a little strange. Is Chen Hao conscience aware?


    However, Chu Feng''s heart is full of sneer, like to incite others, opening remarks are generally like this.


    A classmate said: "brother Hao, you see, he has a weapon in his hand, and he doesn''t dare to fight with the cat demon. He only knows how to play in front of us, but Zhang Ziqing, she ¡¤¡¤"


    "I understand."


    Chen Hao patted him on the shoulder, "but it''s not Zhang Ziqing''s fault after all. If you want to leave, just let him go alone. There''s no need to drive Zhang Ziqing away."


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly. He had already sentenced Chen Hao to death in his heart.


    Another student suddenly realized: "yes, if there are many people leaving, the cat demon may not be..."


    speaking of this, he suddenly realized that he had said something wrong and quickly covered his mouth.


    However, his words also remind us that if the other party is three people walking together, then the cat demon will choose to attack these three people or continue to attack their team.


    But if only one person left, would the cat demon let this person go?


    Under this idea, they began to surround Chu Feng.


    "That''s right, you bewitching bastard. Please return Zhang Ziqing from our class and go away by yourself."


    "Zhang Ziqing, don''t be cheated by him."


    "Yes, dog, get out of here!"


    Hearing this curse, the cold light in Chu Feng''s eyes flashed by, staring at the girl who opened her mouth, making her subconsciously step back two steps.


    Chen Hao comforted the frightened girl:


    "what are you afraid of? He''s only one person, and he can ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    before he finished his words, he was kicked out and flew directly more than ten meters away. Then he vomited blood and could only struggle on the ground.


    See Chu Feng suddenly start, people subconsciously back two steps.


    He really can do it!


    What to do?


    One kick can kick people out so far, and there is a frightening weapon in hand. If you really want to fight them, can they fight?


    Even if you can fight, what if you are the one who died?


    For a moment, they were in a difficult situation.


    At this time, the cat demon appeared next to Chen Hao''s body, then slowly tore open Chen Hao''s chest and slowly took out his heart.


    The whole process is very calm, even with a trace of elegance.


    However, this gives people a stronger visual impact.


    Chen Hao watched the cat kill himself in this way. His desperation shocked people''s eyes. Several girls even closed their eyes subconsciously.


    After seeing this scene, they suddenly realized that the cat demon was the biggest threat they had to face.


    Before the guide students suddenly said: "I know, the cat demon is afraid of him."


    At this time, the students suddenly realized that no wonder the cat demon would not choose him as the object of attack. It turned out that it would bully the soft and fear the hard, so they moved closer to Chu Feng.


    "Brother, I''m wrong."


    "Please, protect us!"


    "Brother, we were just confused. We didn''t mean to offend you


    In the face of the threat of life, dignity is nothing at all.


    As long as they can persuade this expert to protect themselves, they are willing to do anything.


    Several girls suddenly saw Zhang Ziqing and realized that this was also a cut-off point, so they pleaded with Zhang Ziqing: "Qingqing, please advise your man, we are just confused! For the sake of our sisterhood, please help us


    In constant pleading, several students even knelt down to the two.


    Looking at these people crying, and even kowtow to beg for mercy, Zhang Ziqing could not help but say: "Chu Feng... I can deal with the cat demon." Chu Feng said suddenly.


    His words excited everyone: "great, as long as brother is willing to deal with that monster, no matter what you say in the future, we will definitely listen to you."


    "Big brother, I think you are my big brother."


    "As long as you can solve that monster, it doesn''t matter if you recognize your father."


    Zhang Ziqing looked at Chu Feng in surprise. She didn''t expect that Chu Feng was really willing to agree. It''s not like his character!


    Yang Rongrong''s heart clattered, and she had a bad feeling.


    It seems that as long as Chu Feng opens her mouth, her life will be threatened.


    Looking at the joking Chu Feng in her eyes, she cried out recklessly: "if you can deal with this monster, why didn''t you just do it? Don''t believe him. He must be lying to you. "Her words do have a certain truth, but now we find a straw to save our lives. How can we give up hope because of her words.


    "Big brother must have his own plan."


    "What do you know? Do you think a master must fight alone? Experts also need to cooperate. "


    "As long as my elder brother is willing to save us, it doesn''t matter if I am a bait."


    Chu Feng glanced at the guide of the students, the students now even when their own bait can say, it seems unusual ah!


    He saw that the other party was not an idiot. He dared to say such a thing. He should have seen that the bait was useless in the face of this type of monster, so he dared to say so.


    "I have a way to deal with the cat demon, but it needs to pay a certain price."


    Chu Feng said slowly.


    Hearing what Chu Feng said, everyone was more excited.


    "We just know that it''s just a monster. How can it be brother''s opponent?"


    "That''s right. It''s just a monster. I''m sure I can catch it easily."


    "Haven''t you heard that big brother needs to pay a certain price for this move? Big brother is willing to sacrifice for us. It''s a model of our generation. Chen Hao''s death is not a pity. "


    As soon as Chen haogang died, they immediately changed their camp before his body was cool enough.


    For them, Chen Hao''s commitment to them is in the future, and living now is the most important thing.


    Chu Feng then said: "this price is a sacrifice. I need a person to sacrifice to finish this killing move."


    Need sacrifice, need sacrifice?


    Everyone was confused.


    They don''t know about the ability of the psionic. Of course, what he says is what he says.


    Zhang Ziqing''s face suddenly changed: "which move do you want to use? Summoning


    Seeing Zhang Ziqing''s almost instinctive reaction, there were still some doubts in everyone''s heart, and now they disappeared without a trace.


    Is there really such a big move that you need to sacrifice one of the best to use?


    But who is the best sacrifice?


    Everyone looked at each other, but a figure was quietly retreating.

 Chapter 64

    "Yang Rongrong, it''s dangerous outside."


    Suddenly, a classmate grabbed Yang Rongrong, "that monster has not left yet, now leaving the team is not looking for death?"


    Chu Feng took a look at this classmate. It''s him again.


    He was the one who showed Chen Hao the way and followed him. He was also the first to remind everyone that those who fled the team would die first. He was also the first to show loyalty to himself. Now when Yang Rongrong wants to escape, he is the first to stop him.


    He knows that people who are quick to respond like this are more likely to survive in the end, because they know what to do and what not to do.


    However, if you don''t have enough confidence, you''d better kill such a person as soon as possible, so that you won''t be killed by such a person when you are in danger.


    The classmate said, "Yang Rongrong, when you were with Zhang Ziqing before, didn''t you mention a psionic who protected them? Now tell me, do they still need protection? "


    Students wake up like a dream, Chu Feng can kick people out more than ten meters away, in their view, this is a very incredible force, how can such people want others to protect them?


    Another student said, "Yang Rongrong, you are not cheating us, are you?"


    A female classmate said, "Yang Rongrong, you have to explain to us clearly."


    Just about to explain, Yang Rongrong grabbed her classmate and said, "you don''t have any reason to get away from the protection of a psionic! Did you do something wrong to them? No wonder you want to act, let us and such a master hostile, originally with such a mind


    The students were filled with anger:


    "Yang Rongrong, you are too selfish."


    "I said, Zhang Ziqing has always been a very quiet girl. How can she be such a person?"


    "Yes, you made us misunderstand our classmates."


    "I didn''t expect that you were such a person. You didn''t tell us that this elder brother was such a master. We almost got into a dispute with him."


    "If we really have an argument with him, we may all die. You want to kill us."


    "A man like you should go to hell."


    Looking at the indignant questions of the students, Yang Rongrong''s face turned pale.


    She knew that it was useless for her to say anything at this time, because she did not have the strength to save them, and now Chu Feng was the only straw to save them.


    So now no matter how much she talks, it''s useless.


    At this time, Chu Feng suddenly raised his hand, and a dazzling golden light came out of his hand.


    "Ah


    A shadow left the team with a scream, leaving some blood.


    They looked along the direction of blood, and saw the black cat squatting on the balcony on the second floor of the next building, sticking out its tongue and licking its front leg, which was obviously injured.


    Chu Feng said to Zhang Ziqing: "agile creatures show their biggest flaw when they attack."


    Seeing this sudden scene, everyone''s confidence in Chu Feng increased greatly.


    "Big brother is big brother."


    "Just a beast, how can it be the rival of big brother?"


    Now everyone has regarded Chu Feng as the only hope. Of course, all the good words come to him.


    Yang Rongrong suddenly took her classmate''s hand and bit it, which made him feel pain and let go of his hand.


    And then he, she, desperate to escape.


    If she continues to stay, then she will inevitably die. Now that the monster has been injured, maybe there is a chance to escape.


    "Sacrifice!"


    At this time, a five pointed star array suddenly appeared, which bound Yang Rongrong and made him unable to escape.


    When we saw Yang Rongrong''s action, we were even more angry:


    "Yang Rongrong, we really misunderstood you. I didn''t expect that you didn''t even want to sacrifice for us. It''s too much."


    "Thanks to our previous belief in you, you cheated us again and again, and even nearly killed us. Now you still want to run away."


    "Elder brother, the sacrifice has been selected. Please take it and accept the monster!"


    Of course, people''s anger at Yang Rongrong is true, but compared with the anger of deceiving them, the anger is more that Yang Rongrong is not willing to sacrifice for them, which is the most irritating thing for them.


    Looking at the way everyone did not hesitate to sacrifice his companions, Zhang Ziqing only felt a fit of nausea.


    These people have just given Chen Hao and Yang Rongrong the lead, and now they sell Yang Rongrong.


    Next time they are in danger, who will they send to sacrifice.


    At this time, the nun suddenly said: "if you need to sacrifice a life to save everyone, I am willing to sacrifice myself."


    Yang Rongrong''s eyes showed a look of hope, but now he can''t say anything, so he can only struggle to shake his body.Chu Feng said coldly, "I don''t agree."


    Students have said: "yes, Yang Rongrong deserved to die, she deserved to die, should not involve innocent people."


    "Yes! Yang Rongrong to die, we can not sacrifice the innocent. "


    Are you kidding? What if Yang Rongrong survives and resents them? They don''t want a person who already resents them to survive.


    Yang Rongrong''s eyes gradually become desperate.


    The nun just wanted to say something, but was stopped by Zhang Ziqing: "if you want to sacrifice, there are plenty of opportunities."


    The nun nodded. If the next time the host needs another sacrifice, she will not let the host have no sacrifice.


    At this moment, she found the meaning of living.


    Yang Rongrong stares at Zhang Ziqing with her eyes full of resentment. She has always been jealous of Zhang Ziqing''s figure and appearance. In order to avoid Zhang Ziqing''s taking advantage of herself, she has repeatedly framed her, even found someone to bully her, and then stood in front of Zhang Ziqing to comfort her with the name of a good sister.


    Finally, with his own efforts, Zhang Ziqing succeeded in turning from a cheerful girl into an introverted quiet girl.


    I thought that after going to university, she could get rid of Zhang Ziqing, but I didn''t expect that Zhang Ziqing was the fuse that eventually caused her death.


    "Guilt is the biggest culprit that leads people to fall into the dark."


    Chu Feng''s voice suddenly spread into Zhang Ziqing''s ears, "the person she hated and resented most before she died was not the one who directly killed her or betrayed her classmates, but the only one who could make her feel guilty, that is, you, because only you are the one she can''t repay."


    Zhang Ziqing''s heart has been full of sadness, in this short period of time, she has seen the world.


    Yang Rongrong, who was determined to sacrifice Chu Feng, Chen Hao, who also made up his mind, and finally the cruelty of his classmates.


    This scene made her completely disappointed with her so-called classmates.

 Chapter 65

    Yang Rongrong''s body is shrouded and wrapped by a mass of black. It seems that something invisible is devouring her, making her become a pile of white bones, and then gradually disappear.


    Then, a black humanoid appears in the array:


    "follow your call, my master."


    This black humanoid has an evil smell, which makes people feel uncomfortable. But in our eyes, besides fear, there is more hope.


    They have been under the shadow of the cat demon before, and now they finally have the existence that can save them. How can they be spurned by them because of their appearance?


    Chu Feng pointed to the cat and said, "catch it for me."


    The cat demon looks at Chu Feng with alert eyes when Chu Feng summons the monster.


    It was this human that just hurt it, but it didn''t give up dealing with this human because of this. After all, it is very confident in its own speed.


    What''s more, anyway, it''s just a cat.


    Even if it is a psychic cat, the wisdom is limited after all, limited wisdom can let it distinguish Chu Feng is not easy to provoke the role, but it can not let it alert to the strange array.


    Cats are very patient when catching mice. They can lurk in the dark for several hours. Then when catching mice, if they cause certain damage to the mice, they will let go, give the mice a chance to escape, and consume the mice''s physical strength bit by bit.


    So even if there is still some room for resistance when the mice fight to death, they will die under the cat''s superb hunting skills, even if they can''t fight back and cause some injuries.


    Although it was caught off guard just now and suffered a small loss, it didn''t give up the idea of continuing to hunt.


    When it was just alert to the dark mage, it suddenly found a chain at its feet.


    "Ouch!"


    The Banshee let out a wild animal like roar, and then jumped to one side of the road.


    However, just as it landed on the ground, several black beams of light suddenly rose around it, forming a black cage and blocking it.


    Black cat desperately grasp the black cage, but let it try every way, can''t break free.


    "Meow ~"


    his eyes were suddenly full of supplication, and he yelled at Chu Feng in a pitiful tone.


    Its pitiful appearance can almost make people forget the cruelty of killing several classmates before him.


    "Do you know the normal call now? It''s too late. "


    Chu Feng sneered, then approached the cat demon.


    An ice Rune passed by, and the cat demon''s body trembled, and then looked at Chu Feng with a cry: "meow ~"


    unfortunately, Chu Feng was immune to human''s help, not to mention an animal that had just killed several people?


    He mercilessly reaped the life of the black cat, and then absorbed the crystal nucleus.


    When the black cat was killed, the students immediately cheered.


    "Great, this monster is dead at last."


    "We''re safe."


    "Long live big brother."


    They don''t know Chu Feng''s name, but it doesn''t prevent them from regarding Chu Feng as their only dependence. As for Chen Hao! Who is he?


    Chu Feng came to the "conspicuous" student and asked, "what''s your name?"


    This classmate back a cool, he has a bad hunch, but still harden the scalp way: "my name is Wanfang."


    Chu Feng didn''t say anything, but said to Zhang Ziqing, "let''s go!"


    It was as if he had just asked for his name on a whim, with no special meaning.


    Wan Fang''s heart is a little chilly. He doesn''t know what Feng thinks. He doesn''t know whether he is interested in himself or afraid of himself.


    After getting rid of the black cat, the students have a new understanding of this dangerous world.


    If you don''t have the power to protect yourself, then even kneeling and licking someone is meaningless.


    Now only by following the strong can we have more life in times of danger.


    They set out and soon came to the front of the woods.


    There is a stone road in the forest. Vehicles can''t pass, but ordinary people can pass. When it''s just raining, only here can people pass.


    However, just two hours after leaving, people began to suffer, especially those girls who are weak, and now they are complaining.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t mean to slow down, as if they didn''t exist.


    A girl summoned up the courage to come to Chu Feng and asked, "can we have a rest?"


    Chu Feng looked at her coldly and said, "I didn''t force you to follow me. If you must rest here, you can stay by yourself."With that, he passed the girl''s figure and went straight ahead.


    Girls in the back of the straight jump, but look at the surrounding environment, or quietly follow.


    At this time, a strong boy came to the nun and said, "I''ll help you with your backpack."


    The nun took a look at Chu Feng, then shook her head and went on.


    Seeing the nun''s action, we can''t help but have some conjectures that Chu Feng didn''t deliberately abuse this beauty! After all, they also know that some people have special hobbies.


    Chu Feng has been indifferent to people, maybe one of them.


    This makes them more determined as long as they arrive at their destination, they will go their separate ways with Chu Feng.


    After walking through the woods, people finally saw the buildings in the city and couldn''t help cheering.


    "That''s great. I finally arrived in Yuanling city."


    "We''re going to be safe."


    Looking at everyone''s cheering, Chu Feng''s eyes were cold and he said, "shut up


    A girl murmured in a low voice: "don''t even let people talk? It''s too overbearing. "


    There are also some people who dare to be angry and not to speak up. Even if they have some strength, even if they have to limit their voice, they are too lenient.


    However, at this time, we suddenly heard a buzz.


    Chu Feng said: "I don''t know how you live to the present, but many monsters rely on their hearing to find hidden prey. The louder the sound, the faster they die."


    At this time, people also see the true face of the voice, this is a group of bees.


    "It''s just bees. Don''t worry about it."


    The boy who wanted to share the nun''s backpack said with a smile. However, he found that everyone''s expression gradually became frightened, and even his legs were trembling.


    He turned his head and saw that the group of "bees" was getting closer and closer. Originally, there were only some black spots in his vision, but as the distance approached, they gradually became fist sized large bees.


    "Run


    Everyone anxiously yelled, and then ran to a building not far away.

 Chapter 66

    Seeing this large number of bees, even Chu Feng couldn''t help frowning.


    "Wet their wings, but be careful not to kill them!"


    Chu Feng ordered Zhang Ziqing.


    It''s also a headache for him to kill some bees and attract more bees.


    "Rain!"


    As soon as Zhang Ziqing raised his hand, a large number of water droplets hit the fragile wings of these bees like raindrops, making them land on the ground and making them escape easily.


    "Go in and have a rest!"


    Chu Feng looked at the nun forced to endure fatigue, as well as legs tired of pain expression, or can''t help the way.


    Zhang Ziqing was also relieved. She thought Chu Feng would measure everyone by his standard!


    When they came to the factory, they found that in addition to their classmates, there was another group of people hiding here.


    They were all dressed in blue overalls, with iron bars or knives in their hands one by one, and even a chainsaw in one''s hand.


    After seeing the three people coming in, the eyes of the group were shining:


    "ha ha, there are two more beauties."


    "The quality of these two beauties is much better than that of those just now!"


    "It''s just that we haven''t had time to do it, otherwise we won''t have the energy to taste these two beauties."


    Hearing what they said, the students realized that it was not good and immediately turned around to run away.


    However, it was too late now. Just as they were about to turn around and run away, the gate had been closed. Two men with iron bars in their hands weighed their left hands and looked at several people.


    The students were pale and gathered around Chu Feng.


    They looked around nervously, and found that there were more than one corpse around, and even some monster corpses, including zombies and human beings. Obviously, there seems to have been an accident here.


    Chu Feng took a look at a body not far away, which was tied up and dressed in a suit, with a playful smile on the corner of his mouth: "that should be your manager or boss! It seems that your consciousness is quite good, but it''s a pity that you picked the wrong person. "


    There are many people who are still holding the airs of their boss or leader even after the end of the world. The key is really useful, and many people follow.


    Of course, this is because most people have the mentality of following blindly. When they have no one to control, as long as someone pretends to have a clear mind, he will immediately respond with a finger.


    Countless people have been killed by this kind of blind obedience, and Chu Feng himself has seen it many times.


    In contrast, these people are more able to adapt, but unfortunately they met Chu Feng.


    See Chu Feng found their boss''s body, there is no panic in their eyes.


    In their eyes, none of these people can escape. What if they are found?


    The leader burst out laughing and said, "yes, the world has changed. There are monsters everywhere. This black hearted boss usually bullies us, but now he even wants to bribe us with money. We directly tied him up and wanted to return all the things he bullies us. It''s a pity that he is too careless, It''s only been a few hours


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Chufeng laughed and clapped, then said, "and then? No follow-up? "


    There are so many bodies here, obviously not only for their boss, but also for their workers. However, when talking about their life experience, it''s normal to beautify themselves deliberately.


    A group of vulnerable groups who have been bullied all the time, even if they launch resistance, and the resistance is stronger, it is easy to attract sympathy.


    His side of these students face are uncertain, do not know what medicine is sold in Chu Feng''s gourd.


    A worker said: "boss, why do you talk to him so much? Go ahead and do it


    The rest of the workers also had an impatient look on their faces.


    The eldest brother looked at Chu Feng with appreciative eyes and said, "you look very calm. It''s good. I like it very much. How about you join us? We are a cutting tool manufacturer here. Apart from anything else, we must be in charge of cutting tools. The world will soon be in chaos. Follow us and make sure you have a bright future. "


    Chu Feng nodded: "I see it."


    That''s why he''s willing to talk to these people.


    Boss eyes with surprise: "well, you are agreed?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s calm appearance, he really appreciates it. After all, he has just become the boss, and immediately a high-quality younger brother comes to the door. This is a good omen!


    Chu Feng said: "since you are all workers here, will you make customized knives?"


    The boss waved a big hand: "of course, no problem, as long as you are willing to follow us. By the way, which of these women around you is yours, and the rest will be given to our brothers to open meat, and it will be regarded as you join our nomination."As for whether he will really let go of Chu Feng''s woman, it may be.


    Even if he has this idea now, time will change a person. In this last world, people''s ideas are easy to change.


    After hearing the boss''s words, the brothers around were relieved.


    "Ha ha, these female students are so tender that they are much better than the boss''s girlfriend."


    "Suddenly, it seems that this kind of day is not bad! It''s much better than the days when I was waiting to die. "


    "We should be careful this time. Don''t play to death."


    "Don''t worry. Last time, it was because there were only two students who didn''t have enough points. This time, there are so many female students. It doesn''t matter if one or two of them died."


    There are so many girls here, which is enough for them. It''s not a rule that everyone has only one, or a woman can only play alone.


    Students pale, especially a few female students, is looking at Chu Feng with worried eyes.


    They are afraid that Chu Feng agrees to come down, for the sake of the so-called weapon, they regard them as trade goods to trade out.


    And Zhang Ziqing is also nervous looking at Chu Feng, for Chu Feng''s ruthlessness, she has personal experience, but Chu Feng really will make a woman as a trade thing?


    "I think you misunderstood one thing."


    Chu Feng stepped forward and said, "if there is a person between us who wants to be the younger brother of each other, then I think this person should be you, not me. It''s your honor to be useful to me, but don''t waste this hard won opportunity."


    Take the lead elder brother listened to Chu Feng''s words, eyes a cold: "you this is a toast, don''t eat wine."


    At this time, two younger brothers approached Chu Feng with knives and cruel smiles on their faces: "boy, we just worried that we would not taste this most beautiful woman! I didn''t expect that you didn''t appreciate it. It seems that we don''t have to put beauties and can''t enjoy them. "


    "Don''t worry, we will take good care of your woman, let her enjoy... Ah!"


    "Click!"


    "Ah


    There was a huge sound of bone fracture. It was two huge shouts that almost overlapped.


    Just for a moment, their arms had been broken at the same time.

 Chapter 67

    "Ah! How dare you


    "Boss, my arm... Boss, avenge me!"


    Two people cry miserably, the huge pain that bone breaks lets them be in agony.


    Chu Feng said: "don''t worry, you can still use it after connecting it. There are still places where you can use it. Cherish this opportunity, or you will lose your life next time."


    With that, he patted them on their arms, and there were two huge screams, which made them roll on the ground.


    "Not bad."


    Take the lead big brother a face proud appearance, "your skill is very good, I appreciate you very much, but you know nothing about power, next, let you see the real power!"


    With that, the steel knife in his hand gave out a white light, and then rushed towards the direction of Chu Feng.


    "Go to hell!"


    Take the lead elder brother to see Chu Feng not to dodge not to dodge, in the eye flashed the happy look.


    The original workers in this factory are blindly following. The boss gives a shout and everyone follows. However, he wakes up his power.


    So he took himself as the son of heaven. The first thing he did was to resist. He killed the boss and all the people around him. Then he took the brothers around him and occupied the place.


    In the last days, fists are power, and his sword can even cut fine steel, not to mention an ordinary man?


    He seems to have seen the man in front of him cut in half. Although it''s a pity that such a talent died like this, the most important thing in the world is talent.


    Obedience is life, disobedience is life!


    However, just as his knife was about to come, it suddenly stopped.


    He was shocked to find that his wrist did not know when it was suddenly held.


    "Ridiculous


    Chu Feng sneers, and then kicks the leader out, and takes the other side''s sword.


    Just a first-order power, dare to force in front of him, he has never met a decent danger?


    "Poof!"


    The leader spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked at the man in front of him in disbelief. He didn''t understand why someone had such a strong power.


    Chu Feng looked at the knife in his hand: "the material is really good material, but it''s a pity that it has been wasted. Now I give you a choice, obey or die!"


    With that, he put two fingers in one clip, just arrived and broke.


    The two men who had been expecting the boss to help them to avenge their revenge were now staring round.


    The workers around immediately fell to their knees and said, "spare me! Brother, spare your life


    "We''ll do everything you want."


    "We''ll do whatever you want us to do."


    Even the big brother who is the leader of the awakeners has fallen down. What''s the use of their backbone? Get down on your knees! Or it''s a dead word! People can cut the steel knife with two fingers. It''s easy to kill them.


    Chu Feng suddenly cold eyes, body a turn, the hands of the steel knife projected out.


    "Keng!"


    They all looked in the direction of the steel knife, and saw a stealthy man who was about to run away was nailed to the gate with a knife.


    This kind of numbing method scared them even more. They yelled: "brother, we have nothing to do with him!"


    "Yes! He wants to run away, but we don''t want to run away! "


    Chu Feng came to the elder brother who took the lead and laughed: "do you think I know nothing about power? How many awakeners have you ever seen? It''s just a frog in the well. Where is the right to laugh at others? "


    At this time, these little brothers gathered around Chu Feng one after another: "yes! The boss is a hero like that. "


    "We were also intimidated by him, so we followed him."


    "Many of our former workers were persecuted by him, even playing with women was forced by him, and those who didn''t listen to him were all killed by him, otherwise, how dare we do such a heartless thing! We do this kind of thing just to live! "


    "Yes! I''m a good brother and I died in his hands. Unfortunately, I don''t have the strength to take revenge. Now that my elder brother has taken revenge for me, I''m sure I''ll take his lead. "


    Boss is something that can be found in any group, so there is no shortage.


    Now that the former leader has been abolished, it''s OK to replace him.


    So they are now washing themselves white. In a flash, a person who leads us to fight against the strong group immediately becomes a demon who oppresses the weak group.


    Looking at the crowd like this, all the students were stunned.


    Chu Feng pointed to the groaning leader on the ground and said, "finish my request, he will die! If not, he will live! I don''t just kill people, I save people. "


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, everyone was scared out of their wits.No matter how to say that the leader is also a psionic, they have done such a thing, and even said that the leader is such a person, then if the leader recovers, they will definitely die.


    Before they "resisted" the rule of the boss, the cruelty of the leader was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Even if it''s to make sure their leader is killed, they have to do their best.


    Then, Chu Feng took them to the knife smelting furnace and said his requirements.


    What he wanted to build was javelin and throwing knife, and he seized some steel balls and high-quality steel.


    Because he realized that his biggest weakness now is long-range attack. After he reaches level 3, of course, there is no lack of long-range attack means, but now he is still some distance away from level 3.


    Although summoning and ice arrow can also be used as a means of far surpassing attack, it''s a pity that it costs too much and needs some time to prepare in advance. What''s more, ice arrow''s hit rate is not satisfactory when facing an agile creature like black cat, so it needs another means.


    During the time when these people made knives, he refined two "Yu Wu Fu".


    This is a Yuanfu that enables you to control items in a short time. With javelin and throwing knife, it can play a miraculous effect. Even if the damage is not satisfactory, at least when it is used as a cover, it can improve the hit rate of [ice arrow Fu].


    He had to make these preparations because there were too many dangers along the way.


    If everyone can meet so many dangers, the whole world will not be able to survive in less than a month. At least the students he met with Zhang Ziqing should die in the first time. They can''t live so long at all.


    So he wondered if he had something special to attract danger.


    After all, even the extraordinary thing of rebirth happened to me. What''s so strange about my ability to attract danger?

 Chapter 68

    "Yu Wu Fu, it''s done."


    After refining two talismans, Chu Feng opened his eyes.


    At this time, suddenly two female students came to his side, a look of worship: "handsome, how do you become so powerful ah!"


    "Even the powers are not your opponents. You are really powerful!"


    When they spoke, their soft hands were still rowing on Chu Feng''s solid chest, sliding and going down.


    Chu Feng just said coldly: "give you a second to leave me, or you will become a corpse."


    Don''t say he is not in the mood now, even if he really wants to eat, at least he has to eat Zhang Ziqing first.


    What''s more, because of the long journey, the two girls have become disheartened and dirty. Compared with Zhang Ziqing, who has the ability to take a bath, there is no comparison.


    The faces of the two girls showed a look of shame and anger, and then left angrily.


    After refining the Yu Wu Fu, Chu Feng continued to practice, and then injected the energy into thunder corpse dragon''s body to speed up its recovery.


    After a while, several workers came to Chu Feng and presented what Chu Feng wanted in front of him. They flattered him and said, "brother, we''ve made it. Do you think this is OK?"


    Chu Feng simply checked, then his face was cold, and he easily broke a javelin: "this is your high-grade goods here? Who are you fooling with this stuff? "


    As a javelin, even the minimum straightness can''t be achieved. How to use this kind of thing?


    Moreover, even the head of the gun did not start well, it is defective!


    Although he could barely use it under the control of things, the perfunctory attitude of these people made him kill.


    A worker was scared to kneel down and begged for mercy: "it''s not that we can''t do it. In fact, the electronic equipment here can''t be used. Although the steelmaking furnace can still operate, the accuracy can''t be guaranteed!"


    Chu Feng said: "in that case, you are useless, right?"


    The workers immediately knelt down to beg for mercy and said, "brother, we have tried our best."


    "Don''t you even know how to polish by hand?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold. "What''s more, it''s your basic job to open weapons! You can''t even polish the gun head well. I really doubt what makes your factory profit. "


    If a factory relied on these workers to work, it would have closed down long ago.


    With a look of shame on their faces, the workers stammered, "everyone is responsible for a different job."


    Chu Feng shook his head, then got up and said: "forget it, take me to your warehouse to have a look!"


    The workers immediately said, "yes, yes. As long as brother needs anything, we will give it to him."


    Chu Feng went to the warehouse to find some boning knives and skinning knives, as well as some barbecue grills. After putting them in the storage space, he asked Zhang Ziqing and others to leave.


    After leaving the warehouse, he said to the students, "you go first, and I''ll come later."


    As soon as Zhang Ziqing was about to nod his head, he suddenly changed his face and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Why did Chu Feng go a step later than them? She had a bad feeling in her heart.


    Chu Feng said: "they were thinking of you at the beginning, and you don''t really think that what they said when they asked for mercy is true! Do you think they were really coerced? Birds of a feather flock together. If this reason is not enough, then it is enough to add the charges of dereliction of duty.


    When these people help me build weapons, they can''t fight well under the threat of life and death. It can be seen that they can''t finish their own work at ordinary times, and such a factory can''t make profits at all.


    Since the factory can''t make profits by relying on them, it can only be the people killed by them who are making profits. Some people who can''t even Polish but can stay in the factory can imagine what kind of people they are in their ordinary days. "


    There are always some related households and old youths who usually live by bullying new people and maintain their high status.


    If at first Chu Feng didn''t have to kill them, now these people have killed those who work honestly, it''s their last reminder.


    Originally, people who have committed crimes, and then make the idea of the women around them, have no use for themselves, and even kill the people who can play some role in themselves, who are really capable. What are these people doing?


    Zhang Ziqing couldn''t bear it in his eyes: "but are they going to die?"


    Chu Feng said: "if we didn''t come in after the students came in, what do you think would be the result? Have you ever thought about who caused the bodies on the ground and the body of a woman? "


    With that, he urged the students to go quicklyZhang Ziqing a Leng, see their that appearance, finally bite teeth, with the students left here.


    She knew that Chu Feng didn''t want his classmates to see the bloody killing scenes, which was the limit he could do for himself. Otherwise, he didn''t even have to beat around the bush. When those people died, they might have all become corpses.


    After seeing off the students, Chu Feng collected a large number of items more unscrupulously.


    The workers were dazzled when they looked at Chu Feng''s action:


    "big brother is big brother, I didn''t expect to have this skill."


    "Is this the legendary spatial power?"


    "Big brother is powerful. As long as you can follow him, you can guarantee that you will be popular and spicy."


    Looking at everyone''s skillful flattery, Chu Feng said with a smile, "my ability needs to be kept secret. Can you keep it secret for me?"


    The workers immediately patted their chests and said, "of course, we can do anything as long as elder brother gives us an order."


    "It''s such a simple thing to keep secret! We are the most strict


    "It''s a piece of cake, it''s a piece of cake!"


    "Brother''s words are our imperial edict."


    "Yes! Then I''m relieved. "


    Chu Feng''s mouth showed a cruel smile, and then his hand was made by these people out of a throwing knife.


    Only the dead can keep secret.


    A minute later, Chu Feng left the factory.


    Behind him, a steel-making furnace fell quietly, and the hot flames poured out, burning everything nearby.


    Soon, the whole factory was ablaze by the towering fire, and everything was burnt down.


    No scream came out, no one put out the fire, because all the life inside had been harvested by Chu Feng.

 Chapter 69

    When he went on to his sister''s middle school, Zhang Ziqing''s heart seemed to be a little complicated.


    She didn''t know how to evaluate Chu Feng. After all, Chu Feng didn''t actually kill innocent people. Those people were the ones who committed crimes, and now it''s not a pity to die.


    However, the impact of the disappearance of life, or let her heart very uncomfortable.


    Chu Feng knew that this was the time when women needed comfort most, but he didn''t comfort them because it was the quickest way to adapt to the end of the world.


    Soon, everyone came to chufeng''s destination, Shiyi middle school.


    Originally full of bustling school, now it is full of desolation and desolation, and no one can be seen.


    When Chu Feng saw this scene, he was in a panic.


    Even if he was faced with a critical moment of life and death, he did not have a moment like today''s panic and fear.


    Soon, he will be afraid of the unknown pressure in the heart, no matter how, since here has not become a zombie nest, that all hope, before he found his sister, never give up hope.


    He took a deep breath, calmed his mood, and then said to the public: "now I give you two choices. The first is to find a place that you think is safe, and then wait for the rescue. The second choice is to follow me to find people, but there will be some dangers in the process."


    Students look at each other, do not know how to choose a good.


    They had been hiding when the end came, so they didn''t encounter any danger, but when they came out to walk, the danger came one after another.


    However, if they choose the former, they will be free from the protection of the strong.


    The former is to reduce their own danger, the latter is to reduce their own protection, how to choose is a dilemma.


    A girl weak tunnel: "I also want to continue to follow, but I now backache, leg pain, there is no way to continue to walk."


    As soon as the words came out, several other girls began to complain.


    For strange environment tension, can stimulate their physical potential, but when they relax down, the body''s fatigue suddenly swept the whole body.


    Not only the girls can''t stand it, but the boys have reached the limit.


    Zhang Ziqing said, "you can have a rest here. Let''s find someone by ourselves."


    At this time, Wan Fang suddenly said, "I will follow."


    At this time, a girl behind jiaodidi tunnel: "but, we also need to protect, you boys left, who will protect us?"


    Another girl also said: "yes! Do you want us girls to fight zombies? "


    Chu Feng went to the teaching building in silence, ignoring the students'' complaints.


    After searching the teaching building, Chu Feng went to the dormitory building.


    After arriving at the dormitory building, he was surprised to see that it was locked from inside. After all, it means that there are survivors inside.


    Of course, he subconsciously ignored the appearance of monsters inside and then the turtle in the jar.


    After all, even he didn''t want to speculate about his family with the worst results.


    He felt it with vitality, and sure enough, he found a group of people curled up in a dormitory, afraid to make any sound.


    He condensed the key with his vitality, then opened the lock and came to the crowded dormitory. He found that there were a group of girls in it.


    "Ah


    "Don''t kill me!"


    "Don''t come here."


    Suddenly saw a stranger come in, the girls inside screamed.


    Chu Feng saw two shivering female classmates and exclaimed in surprise: "Enron, Xu Yan, you are here too. I''m Chu Feng, Chu xiaorou''s brother."


    These two classmates are also his sister''s friends. They once went to their own home to play. Although they are not very familiar with each other, they also know each other.


    Two girls opened their eyes, after seeing Chu Feng, tears came down: "scared us to death, there are cannibal monsters everywhere outside, we thought we were also found by monsters! You really scared us to death. "


    Chu Feng glanced at the crowd, then his heart sank, with some trembling: "how''s xiaorou?"


    Enron said: "she''s OK. Yesterday, people from the army covered the evacuation of the people, saying that they wanted to leave the city and go to a safe place. That''s because there are too many monsters outside, so the first batch of people to evacuate are likely to be attacked by many monsters. We wanted to wait until the big troops came together, so we didn''t go with them."


    After listening to Enron''s words, Chu Feng was relieved.


    Since the worst has not happened, there is still hope. He is unwilling to experience the same pain as his previous life.


    Then he asked Enron, "well, do you know where those people went?"Xu Yan said: "I heard that they went to Nandu and said that they wanted to build a fortress city there. However, building a fortress city requires a lot of manpower, which is also the reason why we are not willing to go to the first batch."


    Chu Feng knows that the original urban structure is not enough to prevent many unknown dangers, so he has to experience some special changes.


    It''s built near the military area command, and it''s already under construction. But considering the construction cost and construction speed, it must be built on the basis of the original city or innocence. It''s better to have the ancient city wall, which can save a lot of energy.


    There was only one city that met such conditions, and he had already remembered where it was.


    Thinking of this, his heart suddenly tightened.


    Because in his memory, the end of the first fortress city was not very good. Because of lack of experience, the fortress city was attacked by insects three days after it was built. When the army''s support arrived, the fortress city was dead and wounded.


    However, it''s still early from the large-scale attack of the swarm, so it''s still very safe there at this stage.


    Since it''s safe there, he can pick up his parents along the way.


    Finally, he took out some bread and ham sausages and handed them to them: "thank you for telling me the trace of xiaorou. This is for you."


    When Enron and Xu Yan saw the delicious bread, their saliva almost came out, so they rushed up regardless of the image, grabbed the bread and ate it.


    At this time, the girls who were afraid of the arrival of Chu Feng at the beginning, now they have eyes.


    They haven''t eaten for a day, so they can only drink water to relieve their hunger. Although there are still some snacks, they can''t bear that there are more than ten people here, and they soon finish the work.


    So, a girl said to Chu Feng: "handsome, can you give me some food! They are already very hungry. "


    "Yes! Look at the big bag behind you. There must be a lot of delicious food in it. Give us some! We''re starving. "

 Chapter 70

    For this kind of yearning eyes, Chu Feng has long been immune.


    He pretended to be hesitant and then asked, "do you want to stay in this dormitory all the time? Or wait for the next evacuation to leave together? "


    A girl quickly said: "according to the information sent to us by the army yesterday, the next evacuation is ready to start. This time, both the scale and the number of evacuees are far larger than the last one. We must not miss this opportunity."


    Chu Feng nodded, then said to Enron and Xu Yan, "if you also want to wait for this retreat, then stay for the time being! By the way, these are for you. "


    With that, he took some things out of his backpack and handed them to the two men.


    Enron swallowed a ham sausage, then choked: "thank you, brother Chu Feng, you are so kind to us."


    Xu Yan is concerned: "don''t you wait with us?"


    Chu Feng shook his head and said, "I have something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    With that, he closed the dormitory door.


    After the door was closed, a girl approached Enron and said, "Enron, are we good sisters?"


    Enron looked at the food in his hand, thought deeply, and then said with a smile: "you are all our good sisters. These foods should be shared by us, but they are a little less. We can''t satisfy all of us. I hope you don''t dislike them."


    Xu Yan''s eyes flashed, but still said nothing.


    Enron left two pieces of bread and two bottles of water, and then began to distribute them: "the army is coming. Just eat something to recover your strength. There are six pieces of bread, and a packet of ham sausage, a total of 12 pieces. How can I divide them? I count, there are nine people in total"


    at this time, a girl''s face is already overcast, and she said: "what do you mean Think, you''re all full. Shouldn''t you give us all the rest? "


    The rest of the girls also face down one by one, began to accuse the two of selfishness: "yes, you are too selfish, have enough to eat, even their own interception."


    "How do you know that all his things are left to you? Maybe it''s for all of us?"


    "Yes, these things are ours."


    "Bring it."


    Seeing everyone''s aggressive appearance, Enron was a little angry: "what do you mean? These things are originally ours. It''s our own business how much we are willing to give you. If you make such a big noise again, I won''t give you any more."


    When she was angry, she didn''t notice the dangerous look in the eyes of her classmates.


    At this time, Xu Yan suddenly said: "how can it be? Enron, she''s only joking. How could she do that? "


    With that, she said with a smile: "we are all full. These are yours. You can take them by yourself."


    Just as the students were going to pick them up, a girl angrily said, "these things are theirs. Why do you want them to take them out?"


    Enron said, "yes, Qiao Qiao, you come with us, we can share them with three people."


    She had remembered these good sisters and was willing to share the food with them.


    But since they were ungrateful, what else would she give them?


    "If you don''t give us food, hit them," a girl said


    Said, a group of girls on the teeth and claws toward the two people, crazy face and grab.


    Enron''s eyes were full of disbelief. She didn''t expect that these people, who were usually matched by sisters, had done this kind of thing for just a few pieces of bread.


    Xu Yan quickly threw out all the food, and then said, "here you are."


    Then quickly around the bed column, flashed the students'' offensive, ready to escape.


    "Give it to me."


    "This is mine!"


    "Dare you rob me?"


    Girls, who usually show a weak side in front of others, are now fighting for some food regardless of sisterhood.


    Just when these people are frantically robbing, the door of the dormitory suddenly opens again. Chu Feng and Zhang Ziqing are standing at the door of the dormitory, but they never leave.


    See Chu Feng suddenly appear, everyone''s action a stagnation, fighting scene suddenly stopped, obviously let people see this scene is very indecent.


    At this time, a girl turned her eyes and yelled, "there must be more food on them."


    Hearing this sentence, the girls'' eyes are shining.


    "Even if it''s a boy, it''s just one person."


    "They don''t have an advantage in number, go on!"


    So, under the temptation of food, these girls rushed to Chu Feng and Zhang Ziqing like wolves.


    However, they ran into a water curtain shield."Oh dear!"


    "What is this?"


    "Psychic, she''s psychic!"


    After Zhang Ziqing showed his powers, all the girls fell into fear.


    Chu Feng''s hand appeared a steel ball, and then a spill, this is the steel ball he found in the furniture factory, originally just a whim, but in this case is not suitable for direct killer, but played some role.


    "Ah


    "Help


    "No!"


    "I''m wrong!"


    If Chu Feng tried his best, none of these people would survive, but considering that Enron and Xu Yan are Chu xiaorou''s friends, he still didn''t let them see blood.


    However, after these steel balls were swept, only three people could still stand in the dormitory.


    "For a few pieces of bread to fight, it''s really plastic sisterhood!"


    Chu Feng sneered, "it''s just a day of starvation. If you are hungry for a few more days, what will it look like?"


    At this time, Qiaoqiao suddenly yelled at Chu Feng: "it''s you who give us the food that makes us like this. If you don''t give us the food, we won''t be like this. Why didn''t you leave? Have you been watching the opera all the time? You did it on purpose


    Under her duty, even Enron looks at Chu Feng with suspicious eyes.


    Chu Feng did not give in to her accusation: "of course, I did it on purpose, and I had expected this scene for a long time, but as long as you still have food in your hands, as long as these people are still with you, as long as you have an uneven distribution, this kind of thing will continue to happen."


    Then he said to Zhang Ziqing, "testing human nature is a very dangerous thing, which can make the original brothers and sisters turn against each other immediately. However, unless you make up your mind to abandon all the things that are useful to others, the testing of human nature will continue to happen, and will not be transferred because of your will."


    Then, he said to all humanitarians, "I''m not telling you that you don''t have a bottom line. I just want to tell you that you should never forget to be on guard against human dangers at any time."

 Chapter 71

    It is necessary to have the heart of harming others and the heart of preventing others.


    This sentence appears in everyone''s heart at the same time. Isn''t what just happened the best proof of this sentence?


    In particular, Enron and Xu Yan, who have become enemies with several sisters, are deeply impressed by this sentence.


    Chu Feng said to the three girls still standing in the dormitory: "if the army will continue to organize a big evacuation, then there should be action now. If you are willing to believe me, I can send you to the army, but even under the protection of the army, you should remember to hide yourself, hide food and... Appearance."


    In such turbulent times, only the Chinese army can be called an army in the world.


    But even the Chinese army is limited in what it can do.


    Some people say that faith can overcome everything, and can give many examples, and sneer at those examples of failure, think that their faith is not firm enough.


    In fact, in such a big change, faith can make it easier for you to live, but it''s too reluctant to rely on faith to protect others.


    "Can I follow you?" Xu Yan said bravely


    She is a smart girl, otherwise she would not have given up food to save her life before those girls attack.


    She can also see that maybe Chu Feng''s side is safer than anyone else.


    At least... More reliable than these sisters.


    Chu Feng said: "my side is not so safe. It''s a better choice to go to a safe place with the army. But if you can, I hope you can help me find xiaorou after arriving at the destination, and then take care of her as much as possible."


    Although in the new fortress city, my sister may not be in great danger, but the danger from the dark can not be prevented.


    He can see that Xu Yan is a very smart girl, her wit can play a role in many times.


    Xu Yan nods. She understands that Chu xiaorou is the only link between her and Chu Feng. Instead of flattering Chu Feng, the curve may be closer to saving the country.


    Although the image of Chu Feng is different from the sunny big brother he saw before, although this image makes people feel that some strangers are not allowed to enter, it can bring more security to the people around him.


    Qiaoqiao nervously said: "do you really want to follow him?"


    Xu Yan comforted: "even if the next army to be evacuated comes, it is impossible to call all the people door to door. More likely, like the last time, after large-scale propaganda, those who can keep up can only pretend to be invisible."


    Qiao Qiao opened his mouth wide: "how could the army abandon us?"


    Xu Yan said: "I believe that the Chinese army would rather sacrifice their own lives than give up the ordinary people. Up to now, there are still some troops who have maintained their faith. But even so, what they can do is limited. They will not sacrifice the people who have been protected in order to save some people."


    Qiaoqiao nodded with a gloomy look.


    Enron said: "well, what about these people?"


    She was referring, of course, to the girls who wanted to rob them of their food.


    Chu Feng said, "what do you think you should do with it?"


    However, although it''s about you, his eyes fall on Xu Yan.


    Obviously, Xu Yan is the only one he likes.


    Xu Yan''s eyes flashed a murderous opportunity, but finally said: "they are my classmates after all. After robbing us, the sisterhood is broken, and it has nothing to do with us ever since."


    Chu Feng was relieved to see the killing in her eyes.


    After hearing this, the girls who were lying on the ground groaning painfully immediately climbed up to Xu Yan: "Xu Yan, Yan Yan Yan, we are the best sisters. Just now we were just confused!"


    "Yanyan, please take us with you


    However, without a trace of nostalgia, Xu Yan picked up the suitcase and said, "let''s go!"


    Looking at the suitcase already ready, Chu Feng''s mouth showed a smile: "very good, you are very good, I hope you can help my sister."


    Xu Yan nodded and said, "I will. After all, we are really good sisters."


    Enron hummed coldly: "yes, compared with these plastic sisters, xiaorou is the best person. I really regret that I didn''t go with xiaorou."


    They also heard that a departing army was attacked by a group of monsters, so they gave up the idea of leaving for the first time, but now they regret it.


    However, it seems that there is a chance for them to get a blessing in disguise. It depends on whether they can grasp it.


    The girls who were left behind saw several people leave without any nostalgia, and they burst out and scolded one after another:


    "you will die."


    "If you leave this safe place, you will be eaten by the monster.""I curse you. You must meet monsters when you go out."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    in any case, they have opened the tender sisterhood. Now they curse, of course, there will be no bottom line.


    Dormitory gate, originally wanted to lock the door, he heard these words, quietly destroyed the lock cylinder.


    Leave the rest to their own fate!


    Just as he was about to go to the school gate, all of a sudden, the students left behind rushed towards him, their faces full of panic and anxiety:


    "help us!"


    "There are monsters here!"


    "Big brother, great Xia! Help us


    Behind them are a group of crows covered with red blood. Their eyes are full of red, and they are gnawing away a corpse.


    When the students saw Chu Feng, they ran towards him as if they saw a savior. One of the students had two crows with blood eyes on his body.


    "Don''t panic. Don''t get close to me and influence my performance."


    Chu Feng said coldly, "these are just birds that nibble on the corpses of zombies. There''s no big threat. As long as you don''t panic too much, you can deal with them with sticks in your hands."


    With that, he shot out the newly made Throwing Knife and shot down several blood crows.


    Zhang Ziqing shoots two crows hanging on a classmate with two water blades, and then puts a spa on the classmate.


    Chu Feng''s words were like a reassurance to everyone, and the students were even more surprised to see Zhang Ziqing show his powers for the first time.


    "Big brother, we are either afraid of them or we are afraid of being bitten by them."


    "My sister-in-law is so powerful! No wonder I can be liked by big brother. "


    "Big brother and sister-in-law are powerful. Follow them. We will be fine."


    If it were not for the emergency, Zhang Ziqing would be blushing now.


    But behind Xu Yan three people are a face panic and fear.


    If the three of them stay in the dormitory, will the blood crows find them? Even if there are no blood crows, will they encounter other dangers?

 Chapter 72

    Just as everyone was cheering for the coming victory, someone was frightened to find that the blood crow killed by Chu Feng was revived.


    The blood crows, whose bodies have been cut in half by the flying knife, are still struggling and recovering.


    "There''s blood crow commander here!"


    Chu Feng''s face sank, and the situation became very bad!


    I thought these monsters were just birds that ate the flesh and blood of zombies. I thought they were blood crows, but I didn''t expect that there was a blood crow leader behind them.


    If we don''t get rid of the blood crow leader, these blood crows will surely come back to life.


    Although they can escape directly, these students are in danger.


    At this time, Wan Fang suddenly said: "everyone run, big brother to choose people to sacrifice."


    At the time of saying this sentence, he had already escaped to the corner of the street. After shouting this sentence, he was the first to choose to escape and soon disappeared.


    When the students heard Wan Fang''s words, they suddenly remembered the scene that Chu Feng had sacrificed Yang Rongrong as a sacrifice. At that time, they didn''t think so much about it. They just wanted to live. What''s more, Yang Rongrong himself was a person who deserved what he deserved, so they didn''t feel guilty.


    However, Chu Feng once again encountered a thorny enemy, will he continue to choose a person to sacrifice?


    "Run


    "Run


    "I don''t want to die!"


    "He may have left us for sacrifice."


    Thinking of this, the students looked at each other and ran away.


    It''s just a bit of guilt for them to regard others as sacrifices, but if they want to regard themselves as sacrifices, they don''t have such a fearless spirit of sacrifice.


    And even if they are lucky to survive this time, they will not choose themselves as sacrifices next time.


    For these people''s escape, Chu Feng can''t laugh or cry. The sacrifice he chose when he summoned hell creatures could be his own blood essence or the enemy he captured alive. Before, he just wanted to find an excuse to kill Yang Rongrong, so he chose her as the sacrifice.


    "That''s fine, less drag."


    Chu Feng didn''t care about the departure of these people. Since they chose to leave themselves, the chance that he wanted to give them next was nothing. Although the cultivation of Dharma can''t be given to anyone, he won''t be stingy about becoming a warrior. Anyway, these things will be studied in less than a week.


    They are now leaving, can only be their own missed this opportunity.


    So he said to Zhang Ziqing, "protect them. I''ll kill the leaders of these blood crows and come back."


    With that, he ran out like an arrow.


    His range of vitality perception has reached 16 meters, but he can''t find the position of blood crow leader yet.


    However, the range of 16 meters includes the height and the underground, so as long as he constantly changes the position, he will be able to find the position of the blood crow leader.


    Qiao Qiao attached to Enron''s side, whispered: "Why are those students so afraid of him? What do they mean by sacrifice just now? "


    Xu Yan interjected: "we don''t need to know too much now. We only need to know one thing, that is, with his strength, no matter what he wants to do to us, we have no room to resist. At least now he is protecting us."


    Then she pointed to the direction of the dormitory: "you don''t think the windows of the dormitory can block these blood crows!"


    Qiao Qiao''s face turned white, then nodded cleverly.


    Xu Yan is right. Even if Chu Feng has any bad thoughts, it''s the future. At least Chu Feng is protecting them.


    If Chu Feng did not come, then their dormitory could not withstand the attack of these blood crows.


    "There it is


    After moving to a place, Chu Feng''s eyes were cold, and his javelin came out of his hand. He crossed a straight line in the air and directly penetrated a tree.


    "Quack!"


    A big bloody bird gave out a shrill cry, and then beat the injured wings away from here.


    After all, the essence of the leader of blood crow is a monster, and the instinct of pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages still exists.


    Since we are defeated, we have to run away.


    "The slightest error is a thousand miles away."


    Chu Feng was even more angry with the old workers in those factories. It was the group of wastes that killed the really useful people that left him with only defective products. If the javelin could be sharper just now, maybe the leader of the blood crow would be left behind by himself.


    The leader of the blood crow had fled, so the rest of the blood crows naturally had no need to stay, and they all scattered.


    However, there are still a few blood crows wandering in other corners of the campus, as if searching for the surviving prey here."The danger has been removed. We should find a safe place."


    Chu Feng greets several people.


    Enron said with envy: "if only we could have such power."


    Chu Feng said: "if you want, I can teach you!"


    Enron surprised: "really?"


    Chu Feng nodded and said, "it''s just that there will be some dangers in such cultivation. Let''s find a safe place, and I will tell you all the advantages and disadvantages. As for whether or not to cultivate, it''s up to you."


    The world is inherently unfair. Those who wake up naturally have to face only external risks on their way of growth. However, if they become warriors or super gene warriors and acquire acquired powers, they will not only encounter risks in the process of acquiring them, but also die in the process of cultivation.


    What''s more, even if it''s the result of self-cultivation, it doesn''t have to be higher than others'' innate talent.


    However, when many people complain about this, those who are really determined and courageous have already embarked on this road.


    They have spent all their time complaining about the unfairness of the world on tilting the unfairness to themselves.


    "Is it dangerous to practice?"


    Several girls heard the danger, some inexplicable fear.


    Xu Yan looked around and sighed: "is it more dangerous than this world?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes showed a smile of approval: "of course not."


    The road of cultivation may be a near death, but if we do not practice, then people without strength in the future will not survive in this world.


    Xu Yan can see this, it can be seen that she and Yang Rongrong''s cleverness is not the same.


    She is a really intelligent and intelligent woman who can arouse her interest.

 Chapter 73

    "If, as you said, the last military march was right, then this should be the place the army needs to go when it organizes its retreat next time."


    Standing on the rooftop of a three story villa, Chu Feng opened the map and explained to the public, "even if the army will change its route when passing through the city, there are several main roads and traffic nodes that we have to go through, so we just need to wait here to wait for the army."


    Everyone nodded thoughtfully.


    Qiao Qiao asked weakly, "I have a question."


    "Say it


    "Is there really no problem that we just occupy other people''s homes?"


    Qiao Qiao worried, "this is someone else''s villa! What if they treat us as burglars after they come back? "


    Her moral concept still stays in the old times, otherwise she would not stand up to defend Enron when she was bullied.


    Of course, it is precisely because of this that Chu Feng brought her with him.


    Sometimes kindness and kindness will kill others, but when they need it, they are more willing to believe in the original kind-hearted people.


    "That''s a good question."


    Although Chu Feng is answering the question, his eyes inadvertently glanced at Xu Yan, "when we pass this villa, the door is open. Unless the owner of this villa welcomes the zombies and the monsters on the side of the road, the owner of this villa has given up the house."


    Qiaoqiao blushes, of course, the former is impossible.


    Even high school students who are not very mature know that they should close the doors and windows when there is danger outside.


    People who leave their doors open like this either run away or their brains are eaten by zombies.


    Zhang Ziqing looked at Chu Feng, always intentionally or unintentionally aiming at Xu Yan''s eyes, some uneasy in the heart.


    Did Chu Feng take a fancy to this little girl?


    Xu Yan is only 17 years old. Although she is well developed, she is still far behind herself. Where does she like?


    When she was always with Chu Feng, she took it for granted and didn''t worry too much. But when Chu Feng''s competitors appeared, she suddenly found that her position was not so stable.


    Thinking of this, her heart is more firm a determination.


    Chu Feng didn''t notice Zhang Ziqing''s uneasiness: "secondly, when we came in, there were some traces of tidying things here. A lot of clothes and food in the kitchen were taken away, so the owner of this villa should be the first batch of evacuated people."


    Enron asked, "could it be done by burglars?"


    Chu Feng said: "if it is made by robbers, there will be signs of rummaging at least, but there are only signs of hasty packing up, which shows that the owner is very familiar with the goods here."


    Xu Yan nodded, these details may not be difficult to notice, but this kind of thinking, but can become the guarantee of their future survival.


    Chu Feng then wound several ropes around the door, wound the door handle and the nail beside it, and then said, "remember this structure, it''s a simple anti-theft chain. It''s easy to open it from the inside, but if you open it from the outside, you''ll destroy the whole rope."


    Xu Yan nodded and silently wrote down everything.


    Enron can''t wait: "but, aren''t you going to teach us how to become super power people?"


    Chu Feng said: "don''t worry, I''ll teach you now."


    Listening to Chu Feng''s words, Enron and Qiaoqiao are happy to smile, only Xu Yan is some regret.


    In her opinion, although the ability to fight and kill is important, it is obvious that the survival ability is what they need more now.


    After Chu Feng told them the martial arts cultivation methods, he poured a fresh energy into their bodies, which made them directly over the most difficult step at the beginning.


    He doesn''t know whether this will cause instability in the foundation, but he knows that in this last world, the so-called foundation is a joke. The most important thing is to be able to obtain the ability to protect yourself with the fastest speed. The so-called long-term future is just empty talk before you can cope with the crisis that is coming.


    When he taught the third daughter, he also taught the beautiful nun the cultivation method of little Xiwu.


    Finally, he called out Xu Yan alone, then handed her a fine steel dagger and said, "hide this well. When you can''t use it, you''d better not use it as much as possible."


    Xu Yan nodded and said, "I understand that survival is more important than fighting."


    Chu Feng put a Juyuan Fu into Xu Yan''s body and said, "you should know what you should do."


    Feeling the abundant vitality in her body, Xu Yan''s face was full of shock: "you can build an army of powers like this!"Such a wisp of vitality directly opened up a big week for her, and made her become a real warrior at one stroke. Moreover, she felt that the vitality had not been exhausted and could be continuously improved.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "this is to slow down my cultivation speed as a price."


    Xu Yan said gratefully, "I understand."


    It''s a deal. Chu Feng is going to pick up his parents, so Chu xiaorou, a helpless person, can be safer with the help of such a good sister.


    Chu Feng said: "well, you go back quickly! It''s too late to go back. Your sisters are going to be suspicious. "


    As the saying goes, there is no suspicion between the three sisters. After all, they were on the same front before, and now their relationship is in the stage of reinforcement.


    But in Xu Yan was Chu Feng opened a small stove, if found by the other two girls, it is inevitable that they will have a different mind.


    Although this idea may be a bit of a villain''s heart, it''s always foolish to test human nature. Before Chu Feng, she was able to do so because she had enough confidence in her own strength and was able to control the overall situation. Xu Yan didn''t have the capital to test human nature.


    After seeing Xu Yan off, Zhang Ziqing entered the room warily and said, "you didn''t do anything to her, did you?"


    Chu Feng in front of a black: "just now we just talked alone for less than two minutes, you do not have confidence in me so?"


    "Bah! Who told you that? "


    Zhang Ziqing blushed, then said in a weak voice, "but it''s not impossible to try."


    Chu Feng''s mouth showed a bad smile: "what did you just say? I didn''t hear you


    Zhang Ziqing''s face turned more red, and her voice slightly increased: "I said, if you want to treat me... Forget it, I''ll go."


    With that, she lowered her head and was about to turn away.


    However, how could Chu Feng miss this opportunity? He grabbed Zhang Ziqing and said, "goblin, I want to start my fire. If I don''t put it out, I still want to run?"

 Chapter 74

    Little white rabbit didn''t escape the wolf''s clutches in the end.


    Now that the wolf''s appetite has been aroused, he has to be eaten and wiped clean in the end.


    A magnificent bed in the villa is full of traces of fighting.


    Zhang Ziqing nestles in Chu Feng''s arms. After all, it''s the first time for her. She can''t bear the fierce battle just now. Now she has a sore back and legs and just wants to have a good rest.


    However, holding such a man is really safe.


    Chu Feng didn''t light the smoke after the event. Instead, he asked softly, "just give it to me, won''t you regret it? You''ve been blaming me for being ruthless. "


    Zhang Ziqing shook his head: "if you are really ruthless, you won''t be in a coma when your classmates meet lion claw beast, and you will fight with that monster, because you can leave everyone and run away alone with your strength. Since you don''t do that, it shows that you are not really ruthless."


    She is full of hesitation these days, because she thought she would choose a man who is full of sunshine and cares about people, but she didn''t expect to go and give herself to an ice cube.


    However, it doesn''t matter. For her, the most important thing is that Chu Feng won''t leave him when he is in danger.


    Of course, Chu Feng is such a person in his previous life. He is full of sunshine and faces everything around him with the most optimistic attitude. It''s a pity that Zhang Ziqing died earlier, and they are predestined.


    In this life, Zhang Ziqing met Chu Feng, but Chu Feng was not the sunshine boy in his previous life.


    Chu Feng laughed: "you are the first to praise me for being a killer."


    Zhang Ziqing said: "also, you don''t live for one person! You are just afraid of being dragged down by some people. It may be difficult to get your approval, but as long as it is approved by you, you will try your best to protect yourself. I don''t know what you have experienced in the past, but I always feel that your past experience must be full of pain. "


    Chu Feng was silent.


    Scenes of his previous life reappeared in his mind. He once held some pedantic moral values. After all, it was the ideas instilled by his parents.


    He thought that he should be the protagonist of the world, can always stick to his belief in the dark times, and then bloom his own light.


    However, because of his own stupidity, his parents, team leader, Yurou and other important people left one by one, which finally destroyed his stupidity.


    At the moment of rebirth, he had made up his mind.


    If kindness can protect the people around him, he will become a saint; if cruelty can protect the people around him, he will become a devil.


    If these so-called beliefs can not be achieved, he will go out of his own way.


    What he did has nothing to do with justice and evil, kindness and cruelty. The past moral and legal framework can not restrain him. All he can do is to protect himself and the people around him.


    Just as the two sides were immersed in the silence, Zhang Ziqing suddenly jumped up and said, "no, can we be pregnant like this?"


    In such an environment, pregnancy must be a very dangerous thing, she is not willing to take risks.


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "as long as you wash yourself clean, it''s OK."


    Zhang Ziqing blinked and said blankly, "then I''ll take a bath?"


    Chu Feng reluctantly attached to Zhang Ziqing''s ear and said, "I''m talking about using the power ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Zhang Ziqing''s face became more and more red. At last, he kicked Chu Feng out of bed and said with a red face: "where can the power be used like this?"


    Chu Feng quickly put on his clothes, then threw a box of medicine, and said, "the anti toxicity and drug resistance of the psionic will be improved a lot. I''m not sure how much effect the contraceptive can play on the psionic. Try it yourself! But I suggest you use the bath ability


    Zhang Ziqing took the contraceptive and said, "you''ve been ready for a long time."


    This bastard must have been ready to make his own ideas, but he had to pretend to be an ice man.


    Thinking of this, she threw the pillow to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng fled and left: "I suggest you use the bathing ability."


    Zhang Ziqing blushed and looked at the medicine on his hand. His face was more and more red, but his eyes were more and more firm: "I can''t drag Chu Feng back."


    Then, the water blue light filled her whole body.


    After a brief tour of the villa, the refreshing Chu Feng walked out of the gate.


    It''s getting dark now. It''s very dangerous to travel at night. However, if you just look around for possible dangers, there''s still no problem.


    Most of the villas here are empty, and even the vehicles in the villas have been driven away.


    If you want to find valuable items in these villas, it is like looking for a needle in a haystack. In the early stage, when many places have not been searched, going to the supermarket or warehouse is the best choice.At this time, suddenly three vehicles stopped at the nearby villa.


    "Who will stop at this time?"


    Chu Feng was a little curious and hid nearby.


    Three limousines pulled up in front of one of the most luxurious villas, and then a group of bodyguards in black suits stepped out with batons in their hands.


    A bodyguard ordered: "go in and search. You can''t let go of every corner. Make sure you can''t let any monster hide and threaten Miss Dao''s safety."


    "Miss?"


    When Chu Feng heard this address, he was stunned.


    In this new era, most of the past identities have been overthrown. The boss of a factory is tied up by his subordinates without seeing him. Even his own women can''t be protected?


    At this time, there are still a group of loyal subordinates. Either they have done a good job in ideological work before, or they have shown strong ability after the end of the world.


    The coming of doomsday gives many people a chance to rise, but after all, it''s just an opportunity.


    Those people who usually like to cling to the powerful and know a big brother and live in other people''s lives with no brain, even in the end, are not promising.


    On the contrary, it is those enterprising people who seize every opportunity in the end and make progress actively. Although most of these people fall in the middle of the road, as long as they can survive, they can have a promising future.


    After the group of bodyguards did a good job of inspection, they bowed their heads to a car in the middle and said, "Miss, the inspection has been completed. There is no danger in it."


    Then, a woman came out of the car. She was wearing a black evening dress and looked elegant. When she got out of the car, the whole dark sky seemed to be more glorious.


    And Chu Feng this time some doubts: "some familiar feeling, I seem to have seen her."

 Chapter 75

    Chu Feng met too many people in his previous life. He was able to record everyone''s important people and things, but it also consumed energy.


    His previous life was full of pain and hatred. Of course, his main memory should be remembering some people and thinking about how to be hostile to the enemy.


    For many unimportant things, he can''t remember clearly.


    What''s more, although many people''s appearance is bright and beautiful, after a period of vicious beating in the end, the original bright and beautiful will become disheartened.


    Especially those who can''t even recognize their parents after removing their make-up. Such a woman can make Chu Feng feel familiar, and has already painted light make-up.


    "Let the young lady be wronged."


    A bodyguard leader bowed his head and said, "I''ve been living in this place for a while, but the army will soon pass by. We can go to a safe place with the army soon."


    "Miss" nodded and said, "you have done very well."


    The bodyguards said, "it''s our pleasure."


    Then, the young lady entered the villa, and obviously stayed here.


    After "Miss" went in, two bodyguards in charge of guarding the door gave a "bah" and said: "I really regard myself as the star of the fans! If we don''t want to use her influence to get us to the shelter safely, do we really think we will hold her? "


    One of the bodyguards said with a smile, "anyway, there are not many people in charge now. Why don''t we..."


    hearing such a familiar line, Chu Feng secretly shook his head.


    Many bright stars in the past can only be reduced to other people''s playthings in such a world. Some even sell their bodies for a bottle of water or food.


    Now the star is still putting on her own airs. It is because of her value that she can live.


    However, Chu Feng did not intend to take care of such matters.


    "Keep your voice down, you''re not going to die!"


    The bodyguard next to him immediately blocked his mouth. "If the captain hears our conversation, we will die. The captain is the descendant of the guwu family. It''s easy to kill us."


    Guwu family?


    Chu Feng, who originally wanted to go back to his residence, stopped immediately after hearing the word.


    After the upheaval of heaven and earth, the declining Chinese martial arts suddenly began to revive. The flair of physical exercise has a wonderful effect on absorbing the vitality of heaven and earth. Some descendants of the ancient martial arts family even publicized their family martial arts, which gave birth to a large number of martial arts practitioners in China, and also gave countless civilians the power to protect themselves.


    However, such selfless people were attacked by some old-fashioned guwu families, which led to one tragedy after another.


    If it wasn''t for that person, the tragedy would continue.


    Chu Feng didn''t know whether the captain they said belonged to the old school or the innovative school, but if the other party was the innovative school, then he owed the other party a favor.


    At this time, the chilly bodyguard disdained to say: "we have also learned ancient martial arts. Now we have developed vitality in our body. As long as we can surpass the team leader, what do we want to do? Besides, who said that if you want to win a person, you have to fight head-on? "


    "Ha ha... Don''t forget the fate of those who were against the captain before. I advise you to speak less! Otherwise, sooner or later, I will die on your broken mouth. "


    Hearing the conversation between the two, Chu Feng has already killed them.


    They kindly taught you martial arts. Is that how you repay them? Because of the previous experience of being betrayed, what he hates most is the ungrateful white eyed wolf.


    Of course, now is not the opportunity to do it, otherwise he will become the public enemy of everyone here. He really has nothing to worry about himself, but he does have this oil bottle around him.


    What''s more, if it causes the misunderstanding of the descendants of the guwu family, the result may not be good.


    No matter who died on both sides, it was a tragedy.


    Then, instead of the idea of patrolling the neighborhood, he returned to his home.


    The next morning, he heard a loud noise.


    He frowned, which seemed to come from the "Miss" villa.


    "You did it on purpose, you must have done it on purpose!"


    A bodyguard stood sadly in front of a, um, several pieces of broken corpses, pointed to the young bodyguard leader and said, "my brother is just practicing the skills you taught him. Why did he suddenly become like this? Is there something wrong with the skills you taught us?"


    The young guwu family passed on Humanity: "there is no problem with the Dharma I taught. That''s how I cultivate myself. I absolutely have no privacy for you."


    The bodyguard said: "at the beginning, there were two people who died because of practicing your skills. You said that''s the only way to get started quickly. After all, if you want to get started as fast as possible, you must take such risks. But clearly we have passed through the difficulties, why are there risks?"The young bodyguard captain frowned and said, "I don''t know about this, but you haven''t had an accident either."


    The bodyguard of the dead brother roared: "I know, my brother must be practicing too fast, higher than everyone''s level, so that''s why it''s like this. You must have done something in the skill that you passed to us. After reaching a certain level, everyone will die. Your heart is really cruel!"


    Hearing this, everyone''s face changed.


    If this is true, then all their feelings are in the hands of the leader.


    The bodyguard captain said, "I don''t care whether you believe it or not. Anyway, that''s how I practice!"


    At this time, a bodyguard checked the broken corpse on the ground and said: "it''s exploded from the body. It seems that I had the feeling of blood vessel swelling when I was practicing. Originally, I thought it was just a normal phenomenon when I was practicing, but I didn''t expect it was your Yin scheme."


    "Yes, Captain, you are so hateful."


    "Captain, if you don''t give us an explanation, we will never let you go."


    They began to surround the team leader, and then clenched the baton in their hands. Their eyes were filled with hatred, and they had plans to start at any time.


    At this time, "Miss" said: "I think it should be a misunderstanding. I believe Gu Nanfei will give us an explanation."


    Then she stared at Gu Nanfei and said, "I believe you. As long as you are willing to give us an explanation, I believe we will understand you."


    "Gu Nanfei! He''s here! "


    Chu Feng''s brain seems to burst, he did not expect the famous Gu Nanfei will now appear as a bodyguard.

 Chapter 76

    He had the idea of watching the opera, but when he heard that the other party was Gu Nanfei, he knew he couldn''t watch it from the wall.


    In his previous life, the faces of those enemies were recorded in his heart, and so were those who were good to him.


    Gu Nanfei, a man who selflessly contributes to martial arts, selflessly contributes his own family martial arts, and even is expelled from his family. It is because of his selfless teaching that many Chinese become martial arts masters and have the power to protect themselves in this end of life.


    However, because of the defects of wuzhe in his early stage, he was framed as a demon.


    Countless martial arts practitioners became obsessed after practicing their martial arts. Then their relatives tilted their hatred on him. This hatred was used by the Conservatives in the ancient martial arts family, and then a wave of public opinion was set off. Finally, the person who first spread martial arts died in the hands of the angry people.


    There are even statues for him, but not to commemorate, but to spit.


    With the deterioration of the environment, people''s living environment is becoming more and more difficult, and the monsters they are facing are becoming more and more powerful. It is only when people suddenly realize that compared with the dangerous environment outside, the risk of martial arts is negligible.


    Is it not clear which is more important than nine deaths and ten deaths?


    When the ancient Chinese martial arts swarmed together, people thought of Gu Nanfei. Unfortunately, the tragedy they had caused had been formed and could not be retrieved.


    Chu Feng was also favored by Gu Nanfei. In the face of Gu Nanfei''s death, he was powerless, but now that he had the opportunity to change all this, he certainly couldn''t stand by.


    "Gu Nanfei, are you going to hurt us on purpose?"


    "Say it! Are you trying to harm us? "


    "Gu Nanfei, return my brother''s life!"


    Looking at the corpse on the ground, Gu Nanfei''s face is also full of remorse and guilt. He just finds that his skill has become very useful after the law of heaven and earth has changed. Then he wants to promote this skill so that many people have the power to protect themselves.


    What I didn''t expect was that the originally devious commander caused certain damage to his internal organs. Although it would damage some of his life, it was not fatal.


    But now, once you are possessed, it will directly cause the self explosion of the human body.


    Several successive cases of death caused by being possessed by the devil cast a shadow on everyone''s heart, and now they shirk all the responsibility on Gu Nanfei.


    Now his silence has contributed to the arrogance of the people.


    We have already begun to turn the blame into pushing and shoving. While someone has poured real Qi into the baton, we try to make further actions.


    "Miss" looked at Gu Nanfei, who was the responsibility of all the people, and then looked at the angry faces of all the people. Finally, she blocked back the words.


    Just when the situation was on the verge of breaking out, a cold voice came: "if you don''t want to practice and no one forces you to practice, I believe that if this kind of skill is publicized, even if half of the death rate, there will be a large number of people scrambling to practice."


    Seeing the appearance of strangers, people were puzzled.


    One of the burly bodyguards said directly: "where are the wild boys? Get the hell out of here, or you''ll have to eat it later. "


    He hesitated to attack Gu Nanfei, but since there was a stranger who came out of nowhere, it certainly diverted his anger.


    "That''s ridiculous."


    Chufeng''s mouth with a mocking smile, "a group of sheep actually angry at a lion, also thanks to the lion''s good temper, otherwise you would have died."


    Gu Nanfei some doubts: "do I know you?"


    Chu Feng said: "although you don''t know me, I know you. You are the first successor of Nanyue Gu family! Maybe not now. "


    Although I don''t know why the other party will become a bodyguard, even the declining guwu family can''t tolerate their heirs being bodyguards for others.


    Gu Nanfei is also wary of new people: "who are you? What''s the purpose of coming here? "


    Chu Feng is a little wrong, that is, Gu Nanfei is just being pushed out by his family. What happened here is the fuse for him to be driven out of his family.


    A bodyguard said directly: "maybe it''s a boy who wants to make up his mind. Let me teach him a lesson."


    Said, he poured the true spirit of the baton directly toward Chu Feng''s forehead.


    If Chu Feng is just an ordinary person, even if this move can''t take his life, at least it can make him concussion.


    It''s just like that when someone gets a sharp knife, they instinctively want to try the sharpness of the knife with their fingers. As soon as they have gained great strength, they naturally want to try it with someone.


    Unfortunately, they picked the wrong person.Gu Nanfei just wanted to intercept, but suddenly felt a strong air engine from Chu Feng.


    This is the intuition formed by his years of martial arts training. He tries everything.


    Chu Feng with his right hand with a baton, and then a kick in the bodyguard''s waist.


    "Ah


    The bodyguard screamed like a pig, then bent down in pain and said, "you, you also know martial arts? Are you also a descendant of the guwu family? "


    Chu Feng said coldly, "although I''m not a descendant of the guwu family, my martial arts are handed over to me by the disciples of the guwu family. If you are not satisfied with your martial arts, I can help you discard it."


    Gu Nanfei''s eyes brightened: "is there anyone who selflessly teaches martial arts with the same idea as me?"


    Chu Feng sighed in his heart that the person he was talking about was Gu Nanfei.


    It was Gu Nanfei who helped him when he was in trouble in his previous life. Although there were many people he could help easily, even he may not remember, but he must return this love.


    Past grievances, present grievances! Before the world, this world also!


    Chu Feng said: "it''s very complicated to say, but I have a solution to the problem of being possessed."


    Gu said excitedly: "really? Can you teach me? "


    Chu Feng said: "the ancient martial arts can be carried forward only through communication and discussion. Of course, there is no problem. My residence is nearby. Come with me!"


    However, these bodyguards surrounded the two people: "clearly there is a solution to this problem, why can''t you study it out?"


    "Yes, you killed my brother because of your incompetence. You have to pay for his life."


    Looking at these still reluctant bodyguards, Chu Feng laughed: "good! If you want to avenge your brother, come on! "

 Chapter 77

    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, this person''s momentum instantly dispersed half.


    He is also standing at the commanding height of morality, can so unbridled blame Gu Nanfei, if it is put in peacetime, he dare not even fart in front of Gu Nanfei.


    Let alone him, the bodyguards around are the same.


    They are bullying Gu Nanfei. They will be constrained by morality. If Chu Feng is here, none of these people will live.


    Gu Nanfei''s eyes are also serious. He stares at the humanity: "I''m sorry for your brother''s death. If I have a chance, I will compensate you, but it''s absolutely impossible for me to pay for his life. My life will be used to do more meaningful things."


    The bodyguard of the dead brother was infuriated by this sentence. He clenched his fists and disappeared.


    Gu Nanfei has made it clear that he can''t pay for others. If he continues to chase after others, he can''t bear the consequences.


    After hearing this, Chu Feng nodded to himself.


    If someone else said that his life was very important, he might be regarded as a person like President Li, but it seemed so natural to say it from his mouth, and he was really practicing it with his life.


    Gu Nanfei is not a pedantic person who abides by moral standards, and a person who abides by the rules can not break the shackles and impart martial arts to the public selflessly.


    It''s just that the collapse of society is coming too fast.


    Although he also has the heart to guard against others, but in the tide of public opinion, he is still unable to return to heaven.


    At this time, Miss suddenly said: "Gu Nanfei, aren''t you responsible for protecting me?"


    Gu Nan Fei did not return to the tunnel: "they protect you, too. They call me when they leave. Of course, if they don''t call me, it''s the same."


    Just now, when he was under the responsibility of the public, the young lady said a word for him. He can continue to ensure the safety of the young lady with this word, but because of the silence behind the young lady, that''s all he can do.


    Looking at Gu Nanfei, whose head does not turn back, the venom of meaning flashed across the young lady''s clear and beautiful face.


    She has always been a superior existence, and no one has been able to humiliate her like this.


    Chu Feng doubted: "how can you be reduced to being a bodyguard?"


    Gu Nanfei said: "she is Xiao Xunli, a famous star, and has a little influence. If she stands up to inspire people, it can reduce a lot of confusion. With her influence, I can better promote martial arts."


    Xiao Xunli!


    After hearing the name, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a light killing.


    He finally understood why he was familiar with this woman. Although he had never seen her face, he had read it in the newspaper. It was Gu Nanfei who helped her expand her influence and become a goddess admired by thousands of people.


    However, when Gu Nanfei was criticized by thousands of people, she pushed Gu Nanfei to the abyss.


    "If you have a grudge against her, let it go."


    Gu Nan Fei light way, "I am here, won''t let you hurt her."


    Chu Feng secretly shakes his head. Xiao Xunli''s business is secondary. He just wants to save Gu Nanfei.


    After arriving at the residence, Chu Feng said to Zhang Ziqing, "call them all out."


    Zhang Ziqing took a look at Gu Nanfei and wondered why he wanted to bring a stranger with Chu Feng''s character. He should not be the kind of person who likes to save people.


    But she did.


    When Xu Yan and others appeared in front of Gu Nanfei''s body, Gu Nanfei was delighted: "I didn''t expect that you could popularize martial arts."


    See a few women, Gu Nanfei heart to chufeng doubt also dispelled a bit.


    He has seen the true Qi in several girls. Of course, another argument is that vitality has begun to take shape. One of the girls'' vitality has exceeded his expectation and is stronger than those bodyguards.


    Chu Feng said to Zhang Ziqing, "you can take them down."


    Enron discontented: "do you think we are exhibits? Take a look when you need it, and take us down when you don''t? "


    Chu Feng eyebrows a pick: "otherwise?"


    Enron was so angry that he jumped, but he was still pulled down by Zhang Ziqing and Xu Yan.


    "Don''t say a word, they must have something to do." Zhang Ziqing dissuaded.


    She has given all her body and mind to Chu Feng, and has no brain support for any of his decisions.


    "I think you see that already."


    Chu Feng said, "the vitality in their bodies is stable, and there is no sign of disorder."


    Gu Nanfei excitedly said: "yes, that''s what I want to pursue. I didn''t expect that there are so many talented people in the world. You are such a person with such profound knowledge of martial arts. Your appearance will be a great blessing for China. Join hands with me to spread martial arts to the whole of China. "In his eyes, Chu Feng has become like-minded people with her, and go further than him on this road.


    If you didn''t have a plan to promote martial arts at the beginning, how could you focus on this direction?


    Of course, Chu Feng will never join him.


    He admired Gu Nanfei very much, but did he have to do it together?


    He also admired the scientists who contributed to the people! Is he going to give up his life to become a scientist''s assistant?


    Therefore, his answer is bound to disappoint Gu Nanfei: "I''m not interested in this, I just made a mistake and came up with something."


    Gu has some disappointment in his eyes.


    However, he did not insist on it. He knew that his actions would inevitably touch the interests of some people, so the road ahead was very dangerous.


    If others don''t want to do it, can they force others into the pit of fire?


    Even if you can help yourself to improve the Gongfa, it''s the end of humanity.


    Chu Feng said: "you should have found that your martial arts level has improved by leaps and bounds after the catastrophe. The vitality in your body, no, has increased a lot. Then your cultivation progress is advancing by leaps and bounds!"


    Gu Nanfei nodded and said: "yes, it''s similar to Reiki recovery, but compared with Reiki recovery, this world is too dangerous, and this dangerous world will definitely become more dangerous in the future. That''s why I want to promote martial arts and let more people have the ability to protect themselves.


    It''s a pity that after I tried martial arts to some people, all of them were in danger. So far, five people have died. "


    Chu Feng said: "in fact, the reason for this problem is very simple, that is, the skill you put forward is too strong and the effect is too good."


    Gu Nanfei was a little stunned: "is it wrong if the skill is too good?"


    Chu Feng said: "if you eat too much at one time, you will die. If you think about it, even in the old era, you can practice your strength. In the new era, how terrible will the effect become? Of course, you are not afraid of good physical quality, but ordinary people have to have a gradual process. "

 Chapter 78

    Gu Nanfei heard Chu Feng''s words and felt suddenly enlightened.


    At the same time, he ignored the gap between himself and ordinary people.


    Thinking of this, his heart was full of remorse: "if I had noticed this earlier, maybe they would not have died."


    Chu Feng shook his head: "now the danger of the outside world is coming too quickly. If you use too weak cultivation method, then compared with the risk of others drinking from the outside world, you are still an ordinary person, which is still useless."


    Gu Nanfei asked, "what should we do?"


    "Then improve the physical quality of the human body."


    Chu Feng doesn''t have any secrets from Gu Nanfei: "the psionic can absorb the nuclei in the monster''s brain and improve his physical fitness. If the warrior can do the same thing, his physical fitness will be improved, and of course he will be able to accommodate more vitality.


    Of course, there may be some risks in this method, but what we need now is not a safety training method with zero risk, but a method to quickly let people have the ability to protect themselves. "


    Gu Nanfei said: "you are right. What we need now is a quick method, not a way to prolong life."


    Then he took out a few medical books and said: "however, true Qi can be integrated into Qi and blood, which can forcibly improve one''s physical quality. Although it will slow down one''s training speed, it is safer. It is better to create a freely adjustable skill.


    In this way, people with good qualifications can practice at a high speed, and people with poor qualifications can move forward slowly. Only those who are eager for quick success and instant benefit can be saved. "


    Chu Feng''s words give him new inspiration, let him can''t wait to start research.


    However, Chu Feng interrupted him: "when such a method is studied, you don''t want to impart it selflessly to everyone."


    Gu Nanfei said: "of course, the world has become very dangerous now, and in the foreseeable future, it will become even more dangerous. This way can let people have the power to protect themselves, and it will certainly save many people."


    Chu Feng said: "don''t you worry that these methods will fall into the hands of bad people?"


    Gu Nanfei said with a smile: "there is no way to avoid this. However, if many people have the ability to face danger, the number of people who abandon their companions or push their companions to zombies will be reduced! It''s worth it, even if it''s only part of it. "


    He is not a person who follows the old-fashioned way, and naturally understands that people are dangerous.


    But even if he understood it, he didn''t give up the goodness of human heart.


    It''s easy for people to lose their sense when they are extremely nervous. When a person commits unforgivable things for the first time, it''s easier to lose the bottom line.


    However, if there is no dilemma, many people are still the ones who keep their moral values in mind.


    Looking at Gu Nanfei''s firm eyes, Chu Feng knows that it''s hard for him to change his mind.


    However, since his skill can reduce some casualties, there should be room for Gu Nanfei to turn around in the future!


    If we can reduce the number of angry people, the possibility of tragedy will also be reduced.


    At this time, he suddenly heard Enron''s voice: "Yanyan, didn''t the army pass through this city yesterday and leave with us? Why haven''t you come yet? "


    Xu Yan said: "maybe the army has something to delay."


    Enron worried about the tunnel: "the army should not have an accident!"


    Zhang Ziqing said: "don''t talk nonsense. Don''t say that there are guns and cannons in the army. Just say that their physical and psychological qualities are much better than most people. Even ordinary people have many people who live to the present. Their survival ability should be stronger than ordinary people!"


    Xu Yan sighed: "I''m afraid they are too dedicated to protecting ordinary people."


    Chu Feng''s hearing is very sharp, several people''s conversation after he heard, let him flash.


    In this era of collapse of law and discipline, the armies of all countries have begun to split and then disintegrate. Only in China, some of the armies still stick to their duties.


    They still insist on doing stupid things in this dark age, but it is precisely because of their stupid things that many Chinese people have a fortress to live in.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng said to Gu Nanfei, "even if there is no way to stop it from spreading to the bad guys in the end, if there are such a group of people, they must be determined to protect the people, then would you like to give priority to them?"


    Gu Nanfei was stunned: "you mean ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Chu Feng''s mouth showed a smile: "yes, they are!"


    He doesn''t know how many things he can do. After all, he and Gu Nanfei are destined to be on two roads.


    However, this is the limit he can achieve.


    If we can give priority to the growth of that group, maybe we can make the world which has been collapsing a little better!What''s more, if those people grow up, it will be good for him to take revenge. There are many people in the world who want to kill long Ao, but even those who can kill him at a great cost and influence are not willing to do so.


    It''s because long Ao has the strength to guard one side. Even if he knows that he is playing the game of Kou''s self-respect, before the birth of the person who can replace him, people from all forces in China will not let him die.


    He planted a seed here, whether it can take root depends on Gu Nanfei.


    Of course, what he didn''t know was that the butterfly effect in the future was far beyond his imagination.


    Gu Nanfei said, "I understand. I know what to do."


    While they were discussing martial arts, the bodyguards also came to Chu Feng''s house.


    "Miss asked Gu Nanfei to go back."


    A bodyguard just said a word, suddenly saw Zhang Ziqing, and then his eyes were straight.


    Zhang Ziqing said, "when they should go back, they will go back by themselves."


    These people''s eyes are very annoying, although she has adapted, but also unwilling to talk to them.


    The bodyguards who had been shut down did not force them, but gathered together in secret: "this girl is really on time!"


    "Miss can''t touch, can''t we touch the girls here?"


    "I see other girls here."


    "But will the young lady be angry?" The weak way of a bodyguard.


    "You are stupid!"


    The burly bodyguard patted him on the forehead, "even if the young lady knows, how can she leave our protection? Besides, do we have to let the young lady know? "


    Another bodyguard looked fiercely and said, "when we get to a safe place, the young lady will be worthless. After Gu Nanfei is removed, even the star goddess in front of us will let us do it."

 Chapter 79

    Even in the old days, people who were able to devote themselves to their profession were worthy of respect, because there were too few such people.


    Nowadays, the world is changing dramatically. Few people are able to adapt to the new era quickly, but many people are getting worse quickly.


    Even if it''s just a doomsday rumor, it can make many people and places panic, not to mention the real doomsday?


    These bodyguards just want to make use of Xiao Xunli''s influence, so that they can get on with some people''s relationship, and then quickly take root in the army. There are not many people who are really loyal to her.


    If not for Gu Nanfei''s pressure, some of them even lost their senses and put their evil thoughts into action.


    Now, after they see a few female students, the evil sprouts in their hearts sprout again.


    After a while, Gu Nanfei went back to Xiao Xunli''s villa with satisfaction.


    Although Chu Feng didn''t have a deep understanding of Gu Wu in detail, his idea of riding in the sky that day and comparing the human body to the vast stars made him feel like opening the door to a new world, especially the way martial arts adapted to the new era.


    More importantly, it can reduce a lot of casualties in the experimental phase.


    "Stones from other mountains can be used to attack jade. Maybe it''s because he didn''t receive the orthodox education of guwu family that he was able to use his imagination freely! In contrast, I was limited by the guwu family. "


    After Gu Nanfei returned to the villa, he first faced Xiao Xunli''s cold and beautiful face.


    "Gu Nanfei, don''t forget that your duty is to protect me."


    Xiao Xunli is very dissatisfied with Gu Nanfei''s unauthorized action, "what if I encounter danger during the period when you leave? And you should know what it''s like to act on your own in a team. "


    Gu Nanfei didn''t care: "you''re OK! By the way, there are some omissions in the skills I taught you before. Now this omission has been partially made up. Of course, there are still risks. If you want to improve, come to me. "


    After he finished, he just took two steps and added: "if you are afraid of problems, you can give up cultivation. No one forces you. But since you choose cultivation, you should be prepared to take risks. If you die, I will not take any responsibility."


    With that, he went back to his room without looking back.


    He is a man who breaks the old rules and knows that sacrifice is inevitable in the experimental stage. Even if he has some guilt in his heart, he can''t compensate anyone.


    When he embarked on this road, he did not intend to die peacefully.


    But, his life is very precious, want to do some more valuable things, how can you stop because of a little guilt in your heart?


    Xiao Xunli''s silver teeth were clenched. No one dared to ignore her so much.


    In Gu Nanfei''s eyes, her appearance can''t even compare with the improvement of a skill.


    Even if it''s protecting her, it''s just asking for her.


    The tall bodyguard said, "Miss, Gu Nanfei is too arrogant. If he is allowed to go on like this, will he still take Miss seriously when he arrives at a new place?"


    Another bodyguard took advantage of the situation and said, "he doesn''t pay attention to the young lady now."


    "He''s willing to protect the young lady because he''s asking for her now."


    "However, people''s minds are unpredictable"


    these bodyguards installed their ideas on Gu Nanfei, but they didn''t seem to disobey him.


    Because this is the idea that normal people may have, just changing the object.


    There was a struggle in Xiao Xunli''s eyes, and he finally said: "you continue to contact the army! See where the army escorted the evacuees are.


    They are really saving everyone, and they don''t think about who is valuable. "


    She also wants to be angry with Gu Nanfei, but when Gu Nanfei is indifferent to her, it''s her who is flustered.


    Now she has not abandoned Gu Nanfei''s capital.


    The bodyguards took orders to retreat, and then went to Gu Nanfei one by one to learn kung fu.


    Even if they are not happy with him, it is related to their own life, they should be cautious, and they are not willing to give up this hard won power.


    Chu Feng''s residence, people are gathered at a table.


    "Is something really wrong with the army?"


    Enron was a little worried. "The army that should have arrived yesterday has not seen a shadow until now."


    "Chu Feng said casually:" should be dragged down by the people who fled


    Qiao Qiao asked curiously, "Why are you so sure? If it is to escape with the army and go to a safe place, everyone should seize the opportunity. "


    In her opinion, what a rare opportunity to follow the army to a safe place! How could some people not cooperate?Don''t they take their lives seriously?


    Chu Feng said: "people are like this. They will never be satisfied. They always take other people''s efforts for granted. As long as they are a little dissatisfied, they will immediately shout. Unless the army really drives some people out of the team, the efficiency of the army will never be higher."


    He had also followed the national army in his previous life. Some people clearly had their lives under great threat, but they still put on the appearance of an uncle.


    Even some people are clearly on the run, but because the food is not good enough, they wallow and shout, which leads to the monsters.


    For some shameless people, you never know where their bottom line is.


    In the early days, the army suffered a lot from this. It was only later that they made a determined effort to adopt a policy of iron and blood, which led to some people''s convergence.


    However, more people hate the army.


    At this time, Chu Feng suddenly thought of a question: "wait a minute, when you left last time, how did the army inform everyone? Most of the electronic devices should be out of order now. "


    when he mentioned this, his face became serious.


    He suddenly realized that he might have missed a key message.


    Even if some equipment is recovered later, it is impossible to inform everyone!


    Xu Yan was stunned and said: "of course, the people of the army went to every place to inform each other. While cleaning up those terrible monsters, they asked the survivors to inform each other. What''s the problem?"


    Chu Feng said: "there is a problem, of course there is a problem. At the beginning, the strength of monsters is generally not strong, and it is not too difficult to solve it. Of course, it is not a big problem to do so. However, if they still do so now, they may be in special danger. "


    Then he got up and said to the people, "you wait here. I''ll go out."

 Chapter 80

    He won''t help strangers easily, but if the object of help can help himself or his family in the future, then of course he has to lend a helping hand.


    After all, the biggest obsession of his rebirth is to protect his family. If he gives up his family in order to abide by the ruthless rules, it is not worth the loss.


    The main reason for his sister''s loss of information in her previous life is that he missed this crucial search period. However, if he goes to find her regardless, his parents will be in danger.


    Even if he is safe in the end, he has to leave a way for his family. After all, he can''t tie everyone around him.


    Hear Chu Feng want to go, several people''s eyes all flashed flustered.


    Enron''s little face is a little pale: "what if we meet those monsters after you leave?"


    The monster she met in the dormitory building before is still fresh in her memory. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng, they might have been in danger.


    Chu Feng said: "it will be more dangerous to go with me, and now you have the ability to protect yourself. Of course, the premise is that you should calm down."


    Even ordinary people have lived in the last few months, not to mention the martial arts?


    So unless it''s a person with bad luck, the people who die are usually those who lose their cool when they are in danger, and those who are trapped by those who lose their cool.


    For example, Chu Feng in his previous life was almost killed by his classmates.


    Zhang Ziqing thought about it and said, "I''m here to protect them."


    At least she is also a psychic and thinks she has the ability to protect others.


    Chu Feng took out a map, drew several routes, and said: "if you encounter any danger of having to retreat, then leave along these routes, and then leave the direction you are going to in these places. Our final place is here."


    As he spoke, he drew some circles in some places on the map.


    Qiao Qiao''s eyes brightened: "isn''t that the code? Do you want to use some secret smell? "


    Chu Feng said: "don''t watch some TV dramas with brain damage. If you see someone leaving their traces on the roadside, will you go and have a look under curiosity? Do you think that you don''t die fast enough? In most cases, the secret code can only add trouble to one''s own people. "


    Zhang Ziqing nodded: "I wrote it down."


    Then Chu Feng left the villa.


    On the other side, after seeing Chu Feng leave, the essence flashed in the eyes of the bodyguards.


    A bodyguard got together and whispered.


    "The man who is suspected to be a descendant of the guwu family has gone. This is a good opportunity."


    "Now the only thing to worry about is Gu Nanfei."


    "Those four people who are loyal to miss and Gu Nanfei, let them protect miss. We can find an excuse to go out."


    "But we still have to find an excuse to get rid of him, or he will find out what we have done and kill us with his character."


    "How about this"


    in this way, a group of bodyguards quickly discussed a strategy.


    A bodyguard came to Gu Nanfei''s side and said, "Captain, we are about to eat up. Why don''t we... Have it in the trunk of the car."


    Gu Nanfei interrupted him, "this is an extraordinary time. Don''t pick the taste of food. If Miss complains, don''t let me hear it."


    Hearing Gu Nanfei''s words, the bodyguard was annoyed.


    I didn''t expect that Gu Nanfei was ready for this. It should not be that he was specially prepared for them, but that he was the one who prepared for a rainy day.


    The bodyguards gathered together again and said, "if you want to make a fool of yourself, don''t make a fool of yourself in front of the team leader. The team leader is not a flower in the greenhouse. It''s said that the people of the guwu family fight openly and secretly, but it''s very serious. The team leader was driven out because of the failure of seizing power."


    "That''s rubbish."


    "Don''t say that. Let''s do something about it! In this precarious world, while we have to worry about the danger of the outside world, we also have to worry about being possessed by the devil. It''s really frustrating that we can''t do whatever we want even though we are clearly powerful. "


    There are many people who want to do whatever they want when they have a little strength. However, even those who give themselves strength forget that there are still few such people.


    "I have a way."


    A thin faced bodyguard had an idea, and everyone gathered around him.


    He said to everyone, "what do you think is the most important thing for the captain and miss?"


    "Of course, whether the army can come."


    "Well, we''re just like this ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey.


    Chu Feng felt that he had good luck. After all, it was much more difficult to find a complete motorcycle than an ordinary car at this time.He was familiar with the map of Yuanling City, and with some information and two broken roads, he quickly analyzed a relatively correct route.


    After all, when he was looking for his sister in his previous life, he also walked here.


    Although some changes have taken place, there should be no problem in the general direction.


    He soon came to the edge of the city, and found the violent battle wave in the distance.


    It''s a group of vanilla spirits and zombies that besiege the army. After all, the mutated animals usually choose to give way instinctively when facing a large army. Only this kind of creatures who have no intelligence, and even have no instinct to pursue advantages and avoid disadvantages, can they be so stubborn.


    These monsters did not pose a great threat to the army with hot weapons, and the army soon controlled the situation.


    But the bigger threat is the people they protect.


    The threat of the monster has been basically controlled, but the threat of the crowd has just begun.


    "Don''t panic, everyone. Calm down! We still have a lot of search and rescue work to do. Please wait patiently. "


    While fighting with the surrounding monsters, the army also needs to stabilize the crowd.


    "Wow ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Mom, I want mom ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "why do we stay here! When can we go on the road


    "Yes! If you want to search and rescue, just stay and search and rescue yourself. Why do you want to take us with you? "


    "We are in a hurry to go to a safe place!"


    "I don''t want compressed biscuits, I want hamburgers!"


    At the beginning of the riot, these people had become a mess. Now the monsters outside have been basically stabilized, and these people are still making trouble.


    In fact, they are just venting their uneasiness, but they dare not vent to others. On the contrary, the army is better at bullying.

 Chapter 81

    "Bang!"


    A gunshot silenced many people.


    A man pretended to be tough: "don''t think you can frighten us with a gun. Don''t you dare to kill us?"


    This sentence immediately resonated with many people.


    The army of any country in the world may shoot and kill civilians, but it is impossible for Huaxia.


    But even so, the fear of guns made everyone quiet a lot. The man just pretended to talk like this.


    "Shut up


    One of the officers yelled, "we''ve wasted a lot of time because of your boring demands. Do you know how many people can be saved by this time?"


    The man refused: "then you can go directly to the destination! That''s the fastest way. "


    His words were accepted by many people: "yes! That''s the fastest way. "


    "Let''s go straight ahead, don''t stop!"


    "Let''s go on!"


    What they are thinking about now is to get to a safe place as soon as possible. Although they don''t know how safe the so-called safe place is, they still have a goal at least.


    However, the army is always on and off, wasting a lot of time.


    The officer snapped: "you shut up. If you think so, we won''t pull you into the car at the first stop. If anyone is dissatisfied with our decision, please get out of the car. We will be responsible for the safety of more people."


    The man immediately gave up.


    After all, he could not have left the army.


    The officers looked at the people in the motorcade tired. In fact, most of them were stable. Even if they were afraid, they would not bear with the army. Only a few of them had brain problems.


    But a mouse excrement spoils a jar of porridge, and a person''s panic is likely to spread to nearby people, and then lead to a large area of panic.


    At this time, someone suddenly screamed to the distance in horror: "well, there are monsters there again!"


    "Come on, go and kill those monsters!"


    "Don''t be afraid. Those are dogs. Dogs don''t bite."


    Just after the army managed to maintain order, someone suddenly found a group of monsters in front of them. They were a group of dogs.


    It''s also normal for stray dogs to appear in the city. However, some of them have bite marks on their bodies, and their eyes are white or red. Obviously, they have been infected.


    What''s more strange is that these infected zombie dogs were mixed with some ordinary dogs. They didn''t attack each other, but just yelled at the people in the motorcade.


    At this time, there were two young women swaggering toward the dogs, a careless look.


    "Be careful!"


    The officer held the two young women, trying to hold them.


    However, the two young women seem to be crazy: "get out of my way, dogs are good friends of human beings and will never hurt us."


    Said, they unexpectedly regardless of toward that group of dogs rushed in the past.


    At this time, several big dogs even fawned on them, as if they were their masters.


    "Good, I said it."


    A young woman complacently said, "absolutely no dog can hurt us. These dogs will become our loyal guardians and protect us"


    just in the middle of her words, she suddenly found that everything in front of her eyes seemed to have changed.


    Everything in front of us seems to be rising and then deflecting.


    "My head... My head"


    she suddenly realized that her neck had been bitten off, and then her whole head fell off.


    "Ah


    This scene let a lot of people directly scared silly, have issued a violent scream.


    "I have affinity for animals, but my brain is a bit stupid. Do you think zombies are like ordinary animals?"


    Seeing this scene in the distance, Chu Feng has no sympathy for the young woman.


    Even zombies and ordinary dogs are not clear, such a person even if awakened some special ability, sooner or later will be their own stupid death.


    Another young woman was also dismembered by a zombie dog.


    The officer had some expectations for the two women, but now he could only order, "shoot, shoot!"


    Unexpectedly, he found that he was not sad about the death of the two women. On the contrary, he had some pleasure in his heart.


    "Am I bad, too?"


    The officer sneered at himself, but he dismissed the thought that the two men and the shouting man were the spearheads of the whole team.


    He has to protect and save more people. Of course, he has no time to care about such trifles.These zombie dogs are very sensitive. After leaving several corpses, they hide in the nearby alleys, but they don''t leave immediately.


    Seeing this scene, the officer''s heart sank. If he wanted to pursue, he would probably suffer heavy losses.


    But if we don''t kill these dogs, will we let these animals follow the motorcade?


    At this time, the voice of the group proposing to leave became louder.


    "You see, these monsters are still around waiting to peep at us."


    "If we don''t leave, these monsters will eat us all."


    "Let''s get going!"


    "Even if there are still people around here, they may have been eaten up by these animals. Even if you have to launch a search and rescue operation, don''t be here!"


    These zombie dogs or dog demons hide in the nearby alleys and show their heads from time to time, which makes them nervous all the time and makes the whole team panic.


    The call to leave immediately is getting louder and louder. Even the people in the army can''t ignore the opinions of so many people.


    At this time, a motorcycle suddenly stopped here.


    "Be careful!"


    "Danger


    "Come here, there''s a monster!"


    Seeing the appearance of a new man, the people in the army immediately became nervous. If they didn''t have to protect the people behind them, they would like to rush out immediately.


    Then, they saw two zombie dogs pounce on the new comer. Someone wanted to shoot, but the zombie dogs were too fast for them to aim.


    Just when they thought they were going to see another tragedy, a knife flashed by, and two zombie dogs were directly split in two.


    "These zombie dogs don''t have their own wisdom. There must be high-level zombie dogs or spiritual monsters around here. As long as they can kill them, these zombie dogs will not attack themselves."


    Chu Feng said, will zombie dog head crystal nucleus out, and then refining.


    Looking at the amazing operation of the new man, everyone was shocked.


    Who is this man? He was able to deal with zombie dogs with a knife. He had only one knife in his hand!

 Chapter 82

    "Welcome to this friend."


    When everyone was stunned, the Officer immediately responded, "my name is Hu Tianlu, the officer here. You just said that there are more advanced zombie dogs or mind control monsters here. What do you mean?"


    Chu Feng explained: "unless they are zombies of high level, they generally have no intelligence. They should have no way to distinguish the strength of the enemy. They only know how to bite when they see people. Considering that there were two idiots who left the team on their own just now, there should be spirit control monsters."


    With that, he pulled the motorcycle to one side and rushed to both sides.


    "Be careful!"


    Hu Tianlu''s heart is tight. Although he doesn''t know how much strength this unknown Master has, he should be a good awakener if he can easily kill zombie dogs.


    However, the other side is so reckless rushed out, this is not looking for a dead end?


    Then, he saw that Chu Feng rushed to the zombie dogs in the alley. These zombie dogs frantically rushed to Chu Feng. However, under Chu Feng''s knife, these zombie dogs had no enemy.


    "It''s very difficult for the monster of mind control to control the high wisdom life. What''s more, they just give a psychological hint to the other party, and then achieve the purpose of influencing the other party''s action."


    While killing these zombie dogs, Chu Feng still had time to explain, "but this kind of creatures are usually very timid because their bodies are too fragile. Just go to the place where the monsters are most concentrated."


    Moreover, the ferocious zombie dog could never survive under Chu Feng''s knife.


    Less than ten seconds, Chu Feng''s side was empty.


    "So... So powerful!"


    Seeing that these zombie dogs, which make us headache incomparably, were killed so easily by this mysterious man''s knife, we were shocked.


    Is this still human? Even those who can spit fire can achieve such a record?


    In their eyes, it was as if human beings had made such achievements with their own flesh and blood, which made everyone''s hearts seem to be filled with blood, and even temporarily dispelled the fear.


    At this time, a huge dog with a length of three meters suddenly appeared and rushed towards Chu Feng with a bloody mouth open.


    Seeing the appearance of this huge dog, people''s hearts were tight.


    The bigger the monster, the stronger the visual impact. When we see this huge dog, we can''t help but worry about Chu Feng, for fear that he will be killed by this huge dog.


    Then, when we saw Chu Feng facing the huge dog, he didn''t mean to run away.


    "Ready to shoot!"


    Hu Tianlu ordered.


    The reason why he didn''t give the order to shoot directly is to make everyone ready to shoot. The first is to prevent Chu Feng from being hurt by mistake. The second is that he found that Chu Feng didn''t mean to give in.


    If someone doesn''t give in to the monster, he may wonder if he is scared.


    However, Chu Feng just skillfully killed zombie dog''s appearance gave him inexplicable confidence.


    He faintly felt that Chu Feng didn''t really pay attention to the dog.


    "Ye Huo Fu!"


    Chu Feng is just creating an invincible image for himself. If he fights with this huge dog for too long, his invincible image may suffer some losses.


    Therefore, he directly used the strongest means of attack, ye Huofu.


    "Ow ~"


    the dark blue strange flame burned on the giant dog, which made the dog emit a painful howl. However, the howl had no sign of the dog barking at all, it was more like the roar of a beast.


    "Keng!"


    The light of the knife flashed, and half of the head of the huge zombie dog was directly cut off, revealing the crystal nucleus in the brain.


    "So powerful."


    "Oh


    After lamenting the strength of Chu Feng, many people look at the bloody scene around them and suddenly feel uncomfortable. Then they can''t help vomiting.


    Hu Tianlu came to Chu Feng and said, "thank you very much for helping us"


    "it''s not over yet!"


    Chu Feng suddenly gave a sharp drink, and a throwing knife in his hand suddenly came out. Under the control of Yu Wu Fu, the throwing knife easily pierced a black, mud like monster.


    After killing this monster, Chu Feng said slowly: "it''s ok now."


    Hu Tianlu stayed for two seconds and said, "I didn''t expect that there were people with such skills among the people. It''s really eye opening. You should not have all these powers!"


    Chu Feng showed a smile: "do you want to learn? I can teach you. "


    Hu Tianlu surprised: "are you really willing to teach me?"


    Chu Feng nodded and said, "this is what a friend of the ancient martial family taught me. His biggest dream is to popularize this skill so that everyone has the ability to protect themselves. Unfortunately, this practice is very dangerous. Otherwise, he would have spread it a lot."The image of a saint is easy to make others feel inferior. In the end of the world, such an image is just like seeking death.


    Therefore, Chu Feng won''t be greedy for this kind of credit. If Gu Nanfei is willing to do it, let him do it well.


    In this way, we can at least get rid of ourselves when we are accused by the people.


    Don''t blame him for his lack of loyalty. He has helped Gu Nanfei a little. It''s a little difficult to help him put his life in and even affect the people around him.


    Hu Tianlu looked at Chu Feng with suspicious eyes: "is this friend you are talking about yourself?"


    Why should a person who is willing to tell others the way to become stronger say that others want to spread it?


    Chu Feng explained: "this is not what I want to spread. I''m not interested in spreading this method. I''m just helping this friend."


    Hu Tianlu said: "I understand, I understand, big trees attract wind."


    Chu Feng couldn''t help crying and laughing and said, "I mean it. He''s in this city right now. I''ll take you to see him later. He''s working hard to improve his skills. I don''t dare to be greedy."


    Of course, he didn''t dare to be greedy, otherwise the person who was killed as a saint would become himself, and he would not even have time to cry.


    After hearing Chu Feng say that it is true, Hu Tianlu believed it, and then said: "anyway, the little brother''s practice is very appreciated. I don''t know if you are interested in joining the military and contributing to the protection of innocent people."


    Chu Feng shook his head and said, "I''m not interested in joining the military. I''m here to confirm one thing to you. Don''t you always use this evacuation mode to cover the evacuation of the people?"


    Hu Tianlu asked, "is there any problem?"


    Because the end of the world is too sudden, it is not easy for them to achieve this step, that is, some white eyed wolves are still biting back.


    They know that the efficiency of this method will become very low, but there is no way.


    The army won''t give up everyone. It''s their belief.

 Chapter 83

    Chu Feng looked at the rear of the motorcade, as well as the distance is still waiting for the command of the motorcade, heart know that some of the tragedy of the last life is likely to be staged again.


    At the end of the world, many people have become beasts, but there are always some people who are still shining with the glory of human nature.


    The Chinese army is such a person. Some recruits may have given up their own integrity, but many of them still stick to their posts and remember that they are Chinese soldiers.


    Of course, he knows that all this will change. Countless bloody lessons remind people that only by using absolute powerful force to suppress, can we maintain a small part of order in this chaotic world.


    "Team by team search and rescue, group by group with evacuation, this model itself is not too big a mistake."


    Chu Feng said, "however, this efficiency is too low. If the quick search and rescue team is used to inform and call the survivors in advance, and then gather them into the large force, it will not affect the traffic efficiency of the large force."


    Hu Tianlu said: "but now we don''t have this ability, and there are not many awakeners in the army. Wait, do you want to..."


    he opened his eyes and thought of what Chu Feng said just now.


    Does he want to pass on Gu Wu to everyone?


    Chu Feng nodded and said, "I''ve been asked to find people in the army to teach you the cultivation methods of guwu. He asked me to remind you that in his experimental stage, 20% of the people have died on the road of cultivation. This method is very dangerous. You decide whether to cultivate it or not."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Hu tianluyi said: "is the 20% mortality more terrible than those cannibal monsters? No one who still regards himself as a soldier is a coward


    Chu Feng nodded, what he wanted was this effect.


    If Gu Nanfei''s cultivation method is passed on to everyone at the beginning, then the people who died as a result, their relatives will surely shift the responsibility to Gu Nanfei.


    However, if you are a soldier, and you are still a soldier in this dark age, then there is no such worry.


    Let alone the 20% death rate, even if it is a matter of death, as long as it is to protect the country, they will do it at all costs.


    Of course, after the improvement of Chu Feng, the death rate is far lower than 10%.


    The reason why he said this is to prevent the army from spreading abroad.


    The army will surely spread a safe skill to the outside world, but it will not spread a dead skill to the outside world easily even for the sake of the people''s safety!


    Step by step, step by step. If we let the army become the first group to grow up, then when we kill long Ao in the future, we will not be alone and become the public enemy of mankind.


    His hatred for long Ao is unforgettable, and all he does is to kill him.


    At this time, the vitality in his body suddenly appeared a ripple.


    This is Zhang Ziqing''s distress signal.


    Among the Yuanfu, there is a monitoring sign, which can inject vitality into other people''s bodies and then detect their movements. However, Yuanfu is dead and people are alive. In his opinion, this Yuanfu, which can monitor other people''s movements, should be more used to ask for help.


    If Zhang Ziqing is in danger, he will destroy the Yuanfu to a certain extent, and then let Chu Feng decide whether to go back.


    "Mild emergency, and is active trigger, which means that Zhang Ziqing did not encounter too much danger, just want to go back to make their own decisions."


    With this judgment, Chu Feng was determined.


    Anyway, I''m almost done with my own affairs. I''ll give the army a reminder and a good impression. In this way, I can ask people to help me take care of my sister and have time to find my parents.


    Think of here, he said to Hu Tianlu: "if you believe me, then come to Xinyuan villa area to find me, I have something else to go first."


    With that, he got on his motorcycle and turned away.


    At this time, a soldier came to Hu Tianlu and asked, "Sir, do we want to believe him?"


    Hu Tianlu was silent for a moment, and said: "the address he gave us was originally one of the places we had to pass. We had to meet a person there, so whether we believe him or not, we have to go there, but now we are ahead of schedule."


    In the villa area, Zhang Ziqing looked angrily at the bodyguards in front of him.


    "What do you want to do?" She asked angrily.


    The gate outside has been kicked to pieces by these bodyguards. Obviously, these people are not good at it.


    The gates are broken, and when they are in danger, they have reduced a layer of protection.


    In the end of the world, it has been equated with intentional homicide.


    The bodyguards looked at the girls coming out, especially Zhang Ziqing, with straight eyes: "I didn''t expect to have the chance to meet such a beautiful girl. It seems that we are lucky.""Gu Nanfei has been cheated out by us. We don''t know when he will come back. We should move faster."


    "Yes, but it''s a pity. We should play a little longer for such a beauty."


    "It''s good for some people to play. Hurry up."


    With these words, these people flocked to work.


    Maybe it''s because they have been kowtowing for a long time. Now they have a chance to stand up. Of course, they have to vent their grievances.


    At this time, suddenly a mass of water appeared, and a bodyguard flew out.


    "Psychic, she''s psychic!"


    It''s amazing to be hit by a water polo.


    These bodyguards instinctively appeared some panic, they also saw the scene of the psionic hand, so powerful power left a deep impression in their heart.


    At this time, a black faced bodyguard said, "wait a minute, the psionic does it. Why are you ok?"


    The person who was hit stood up and said in surprise: "it seems that becoming a warrior has some uses. I didn''t expect that even the powers of the psionic can defend."


    People''s confidence in themselves increased greatly. A square faced bodyguard even called out: "it''s a pity that the little white face is not here. Otherwise, playing with his woman in front of him seems to be more energetic."


    "Hahaha ¡¤¡¤"


    the little faces of several girls were white with fright. The nun extended her arms in front of them and said, "give up what you think! Otherwise you will be punished by God


    Zhang Ziqing also said coldly: "go away, or you will regret it."


    The black faced bodyguard said with a smile: "it seems that there are two chicks who can''t wait. In that case, let''s try your taste first!"

 Chapter 84

    Different from the bodyguards who lose their nature when they get strength, although these girls have become warriors, their cowardly nature and their short training time still make them shiver.


    On the contrary, it was the nun. Although she had a single mind, she had the courage to stand up at this time.


    Just as Zhang Ziqing was getting ready for the battle, a shrill cry came from outside the door: "what are you doing?"


    "Miss!"


    In the hearts of all the people, Xiao Xunli was standing outside the door with two bodyguards.


    Heihei, the black faced bodyguard, said with a smile, "we are checking the people here because we want to protect the safety of the young lady. We don''t have any special thoughts."


    Listen to this, it seems that there is no silver here. Xiao Xunli''s face is full of anger.


    When she was about to reprimand, a white bodyguard said with a smile, "Miss Xiao, we are loyal to you! There is absolutely no difference! I don''t think that when the end comes, I will act recklessly. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Xunli''s anger turned into panic.


    Few of those who can be stars have low IQ and EQ. she also realizes that she has some use value for these people, so that they can protect themselves.


    Once they lose their use value, they will not hesitate to abandon themselves.


    So she nodded and said, "you have a heart."


    With that, she turned around and left.


    Enron yelled, "don''t believe them! They''re lying to you. "


    Qiaoqiao also said: "they want to treat us ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    as soon as she said that, she was punched in the abdomen, and the rest was blocked by force.


    A burly bodyguard said with a smile, "we are the life support of the young lady. She doesn''t believe us. Should she believe you outsiders?"


    Saying that, a bodyguard has already set up the door, which can be regarded as a fig leaf: "it seems that we can fight for more time."


    Since miss has acquiesced in their practice, even if Gu Nanfei comes back, she will fight for a period of time for them in order to tell a lie.


    A chill flashed in Zhang Ziqing''s eyes: "she just deliberately let you do this, because she is afraid of losing your protection, and she is afraid that if you can''t vent your lust on us, you will vent your lust on herself."


    After listening to Zhang Ziqing''s words, a confused look appeared in the nun''s eyes.


    She has always looked at everything in the world with the most kind eyes, but what she saw and heard during this period made her doubt her world outlook.


    She originally thought that as long as she believed in gods, everything would be redeemed, so she didn''t have to think too much.


    But now, she couldn''t help wondering if God''s words were right?


    If this is God''s test, what is the significance of God''s test?


    Does God really want to see his faithful believers defiled by such beasts?


    "Beauty, relax. We''ll make you comfortable."


    The bodyguards said, ready to force, and try to break their guard.


    "In this precarious world, everyone is just a matter of how long they live. If so many of you follow one, surely not everyone is happy. Let''s help you!"


    Zhang Ziqing''s eyes flashed the intention of killing. Even if she died, she didn''t want these people to succeed.


    Before that, how many can we kill!


    At this moment, she has understood Chu Feng''s idea. In the face of some people who have become wild animals, there is no need to sympathize with them, and she can''t keep them.


    Outside the villa, a bodyguard said angrily: "Miss, why do you want to believe them? Can''t you see what they want to do?"


    Xiao Xunli said: "if they do something wrong, naturally someone will punish them. It has nothing to do with me."


    Although she said so, her heart was full of anxiety.


    as like as two peas look at themselves, their eyes are familiar with themselves. Those who want to have a good look are just the same as them.


    She used to enjoy that feeling, of course, she enjoyed the feeling that people wanted but couldn''t get.


    It''s not that she''s clean, it''s just that her body is so precious. There must be a high price before she can sell it! You can''t just give people some money to sleep like those prostitutes. It''s too cheap.


    But the end of the world came too suddenly, and she was not prepared at all. She found that if she didn''t trade herself in time, she might end up with the same tragedy as those girls at any time.


    Thinking of this, she made up her mind: "I must find a strong man to cling to. With my beauty, who can''t hold my heart? These people have to wait until the future. "


    Those who despise her must pay a price.Just these lowly people want to play with her, no way!


    On the way home, Chu Feng suddenly meets Gu Nanfei.


    "Why are you here? Aren''t you protecting that star? " Chu Feng asked.


    Gu Nanfei said: "of course, I''m looking for traces of the army. Why, have you been there?"


    Chu Feng said: "people from the army will come here. There''s no time to explain. There''s something wrong with the residence."


    Then he started the motorcycle and went back.


    Gu Nanfei''s face changed, then he turned back quickly.


    When Chu Feng starts the car again, Zhang Ziqing has increased the intensity of the alarm, making Chu Feng more anxious.


    "These people are hard to deal with!"


    The black faced bodyguard slapped the nun to the ground, then held the nun down and kept tearing the nun''s clothes into strips: "I''ll do her first!"


    Others argued one after another: "lying trough! You have the ability to deal with this psionic! This power is too slippery. "


    Zhang Ziqing constantly summoned the water elf guards and delayed the pace of several people, but after all, she was only one person. If it wasn''t for these people''s infighting, she couldn''t support it.


    Meanwhile, Qiaoqiao and Enron are in a coma, and a bodyguard is forcing Xu Yan.


    Xu Yan a pair of appointed appearance, pain of closed eyes.


    A bodyguard, with a smile, leaned over Xu Yan and was ready to take off his belt: "right! That''s how it should be. Be gentle and don''t fight. I''ll make you comfortable. "


    The bodyguard around him tried to pull him away: "let me go first, you deal with the power girl."


    At this time, Xu Yan took out a dagger and suddenly stabbed the bodyguard.


    "Poof!" The sound of blood splashing.


    "You, how can you..." the bodyguard looked at the dagger in his heart, his face was unbelievable.


    He didn''t expect to fall here.


    At this time, Xu Yan suddenly roared to Zhang Ziqing: "Zhang Ziqing, kill me quickly."


    Zhang Ziqing was stunned: "what are you talking about?"


    Xu Yan said: "even if I die, I don''t want to take advantage of these people, kill us, and then let Chu Feng avenge us. Otherwise, we all die in vain."

 Chapter 85

    Zhang Ziqing was in a painful struggle.


    The dagger in Xu Yan''s hand was captured, and she cried out to Zhang Ziqing: "if you don''t kill me, I will always hate you."


    "These people, they all die!"


    Xu Yan''s words filled Zhang Ziqing''s heart with the pain of contradiction, and his eyes began to think about scarlet transformation.


    Zhang Ziqing suddenly raised his hand, and several ice blades suddenly flew out. This is the ice blade that can only be launched by the third level, which was used by her step by step.


    "Strong enough, I like it."


    The bodyguard who wants to attack Xu Yan is unprepared and pierced by the ice blade. Xu Yan''s clothes are dyed red with blood.


    Xu Yan''s eyes without a trace of panic, and then with venom back to the dagger, stabbed the bodyguard several times.


    Looking at Qiaoqiao and Enron in a coma, as well as Xu Yan full of resentment and Zhang Ziqing struggling for support, anger suddenly appeared in the eyes of the struggling nun.


    "I have never thought about the significance of God''s coming down to test, but why does God allow these animals to act recklessly?"


    Then, a holy light loomed on her body, making the bodyguard who was tearing her clothes have a moment of absence.


    "Poof -"


    the sound of a sharp weapon penetrating the flesh and blood appeared, and then the bodyguard, lying on the nun''s body, looked at the gun head coming out from her chest, filled with fear.


    "I, I''m going to die?"


    His heart is full of regret, just got the strength, did not have time to play the value of this strength, so died here?


    "You are all going to die!"


    Seeing the chaotic scene in the room, Chu Feng''s eyes have become red.


    For these animals, killing them is the lightest punishment.


    "Chu Feng?"


    Seeing Chu Feng back, Zhang Ziqing''s eyes were full of tears.


    No matter how dangerous the situation, as long as Chu Feng, then all the difficulties are not a problem.


    "I can''t see that you are also a warrior?"


    Although the burly bodyguard was surprised at the way Chu Feng killed a companion, he lost his weapon and still had a baton.


    However, he suddenly found himself on fire.


    "Ah! What is this


    He cried, rolling on the ground, trying to put out the fire on his body.


    But how can the fire of karma from hell be easily put out by such people? He was soon engulfed by the fire on his body, and there were no bones left.


    Then Chu Feng grabbed the neck of a bodyguard nearest to Zhang Ziqing.


    "You, you killed! You - "


    the bodyguard who was strangled by the neck was terrified, but soon he couldn''t make any sound.


    "Refining!"


    Soon, his whole head was directly refined by Chu Feng, and his Qi was absorbed by Chu Feng.


    "Devil, your devil!"


    Looking at Chu Feng like killing God, several bodyguards who were just brave for a while were scared out of their courage immediately. One of them even knelt down to beg for mercy.


    "I was wrong, we were wrong, we were just impulsive."


    Other people are not in the mood to ridicule him now. Under the powerful momentum of Chu Feng, their hearts are full of fear.


    "Click!"


    Chu Feng will still stand a bodyguard knee kick broken, then did not stop the slightest meaning.


    All the people were scared by Chu Feng''s killing and cutting decisively. They knelt down directly, and the rest fled desperately.


    "Ah "Bang!" "Ah


    However, when they just took a few steps, they suddenly felt severe pain in their legs, and then fell to the ground in pain.


    "It''s too cheap for you to die like this."


    Chu Feng gathered the people who had lost the ability to resist together. After breaking their limbs, he took out a bone knife and slowly cut the meat from the people, making them scream like pigs.


    "Ah! You have to die! "


    "Please, let me go!"


    "Please, kill me!"


    For a moment, several people either begged for mercy or directly begged Chu Feng to kill them.


    Looking at the people who were howling in pain, Xu Yan only felt sick for a while, but she resisted the urge to vomit. Even regardless of her pale face, she picked up a dagger and continued to poke at these people.


    "Don''t kill it all at once."


    Chu Feng reminded, "let them watch themselves die so slowly!"


    "What happened?"


    Gu Nanfei also returned here, and then came to Chu Feng''s residence.


    However, he was shocked by the sight of purgatory, and his face turned pale.


    It''s not that he didn''t kill anyone, but the sight made him feel uncomfortable."Captain, help me!"


    "Captain, they''re going to kill us!"


    "Captain, he''s the devil, he''s the devil!"


    These people see the arrival of Gu Nanfei, desperate to ask for help to Gu Nanfei.


    However, Gu Nanfei''s eyes fell on the nun''s broken and messy clothes, and then shifted to Xu Yan, who was full of resentment. His eyes were full of anger: "you, what did you do?"


    Chu Feng didn''t come back long before himself, so how these traces were caused is very obvious.


    He didn''t expect that the people he taught would do such a thing with the martial arts he taught.


    Hearing Gu Nanfei''s question, the despair in the eyes of these bodyguards is deeper. They know that Gu Nanfei is unlikely to save them.


    Zhang Ziqing said coldly, "if Chu Feng comes back a little later, it''s really over."


    Gu Nanfei''s eyes were full of anger: "where''s Xiao Xunli? Didn''t she notice anything here? "


    The houses of both sides are so close, and so many people have just screamed. Xiao Xunli should not have been unaware of the movement here.


    Zhang Ziqing said: "of course she found out, and then chose to be wise and protect herself."


    Gu Nanfei said, "I will go to her to settle the accounts."


    Seeing that Gu Nanfei didn''t mean to save himself, the bodyguards wailed bitterly and begged:


    "Captain, we are wrong."


    "We are just confused. They are the real demons!"


    Chu Feng came to Gu Nanfei''s side and said, "that''s why I advise you not to spread Gongfa easily. If the people who gain strength don''t have enough restriction, the demons in your heart will be easily awakened."


    Gu Nanfei, who was about to leave to find Xiao Xunli, stopped and said, "how can we give them enough restriction?"


    If Chu Feng wants to persuade him to give up the idea of spreading martial arts, he may not have any hesitation, because she has seen a lot of filthy things in her past life. How can she give up eating for choking?


    In his view, as long as good people can beat bad people, there is still hope.


    If we say it''s a little bit colder, compared with the result that human beings lose the power to protect themselves and then lose everything, in fact, this kind of thing is not unbearable.


    However, Chu Feng just said coldly: "you are not an idiot, do you still need me to teach you?"


    Gu Nanfei is not a saint of morality, but a saint of behavior. He is not a fool. He just doesn''t want to think of that layer.


    Gu took a deep breath and said, "I see."


    With that, he strode in the direction of Xiao Xunli.


    Looking at his back, Chu Feng said: "Gu Nanfei, that''s all I can help you with."

 Chapter 86

    For Gu Nanfei''s road, Chu Feng can''t stop it and won''t stop it.


    Not to mention his own belief, even if it is to increase the power of self-protection for human beings, so that human beings have a safe living space, he will not stop him.


    However, now he only points out another way for him on this basis, which can change his life trajectory to a certain extent. How much can he change? Then it''s up to fate.


    After Gu Nanfei left, Chu Feng checked the situation of the people.


    He found that the nun had a sign of awakening, but eventually failed, which made him feel a little strange, where half of the awakening was interrupted?


    "Is it lack of vitality?"


    Chu Feng can only attribute it to the lack of vitality. There are many factors involved in the awakening of the awakened. If it is just because of the lack of vitality that the awakened can not wake up, then embarking on the road of martial arts may speed up the awakening. Now nuns may have encountered this situation.


    At this time, he suddenly saw that Zhang Ziqing was preparing to clean the room. He quickly stopped him and said, "don''t clean the room. Just keep it like this. Let them wake up and have a look."


    Zhang Ziqing hesitated at first, but finally nodded in silence.


    Now is not the time to consider the psychological trauma, if they can not get through this, then this kind of tragedy is likely to continue to happen.


    So she performed the therapy on all the people.


    Xu Yan came to Chu Feng and asked, "how can we become stronger?"


    Chu Feng said: "if you want to be quick, you can''t reach it. But as long as you live long enough, everything is possible. Strength is only a necessary means to protect your survival, but it''s not all."


    Then he pointed to the corpse on the ground and said, "it''s like these people who think they can do whatever they want with a little strength. In fact, they are just people who are confused by strength. They can''t see the risks behind doing things and the risks in the future."


    Zhang Ziqing said, "but don''t you always think that cruelty is the most important factor to live?"


    "Cruelty, not stupidity, and cruelty is a means, not an end."


    Chu Feng pointed to Xu Yan''s dagger and said, "the so-called cruelty and coldness is like this dagger. This dagger can protect you when you are in danger. Without it, you might have been killed just now, but if you want to be invincible with this dagger, you can only say that you are too naive."


    Dagger is just a metaphor, so is vitality and powers.


    These things may occupy the most basic position in survival, but it''s as ridiculous as people who think they have mastered all the truths in the world after nine years of compulsory education if they want to do whatever they want with their meager strength.


    Xu Yangang just experienced too cruel a scene, now after Chu Feng''s reminder, also gradually calm down.


    Everyone was thinking, and the nun''s eyes were shining, as if to understand something.


    "Ah


    "Ah


    Two screams come from Qiaoqiao and Enron''s mouth. They have just experienced a nightmare. Now they wake up and find that they are still in a nightmare.


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to comfort them. He just went to the kitchen quietly and said, "it''s not good to eat too much raw and cold food. Then cook some hot food."


    Then he turned on the stove and began to cook noodles.


    When she brought out the noodles, Zhang Ziqing almost comforted them.


    Xu Yan just squatted on one side in silence and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Now that we have a good rest, let''s have dinner."


    Chu Feng said and put the cooked noodles on the table.


    "There are times when you care about people."


    Zhang Ziqing only felt that Chu Feng at this moment seemed to be the most concerned about people, just ¡¤¡¤


    "do we want to eat in such an environment?"


    She pointed to the bodies around her.


    In the period of time just now, these bodyguards have been blooded to death, and Xu Yan even made up a few knives while they were alive.


    Although this process with some rough and bumpy, but she did not regret.


    She understood that this was the only way to go, and it was better to experience it earlier than later.


    Enron and Qiaoqiao are pale, and they are still in shock.


    Chu Feng said: "if you don''t eat, then don''t blame me if you can''t keep up with the team."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, several women struggled to come to the dining table.


    But when they see your stuff, it''s followed by a few violent vomit.


    "Oh


    "Oh


    "Oh


    Zhang Ziqing also turned pale. He pointed to the things in the bowl and said, "did you do it on purpose?"Several women side retch, side nod: he must be intentional.


    The noodles are easy to cook. In addition to a little salt and a few vegetables, Chu Feng specially added some duck intestines, which he picked up when he was collecting materials in the supermarket. In order to increase the flavor, he specially put red Sufu in it.


    All right! He did it on purpose.


    Zhang Zi''s big eyes are full of grievances. Just now, she thought that Chu Feng was going to show the side of being a warm man! Now it seems that she is just thinking too much.


    Several women''s eyes have the same look: "are you the devil?"


    "In the last days, food is very important."


    Chu Feng put the duck intestines dyed red into his mouth and said, "the chance to enjoy this kind of delicious food will be less and less in the future, unless you can stand on top of thousands of people and have the strength to eliminate the covetous."


    Xu Yan''s eyes flashed a trace of decisiveness, and then took a deep breath, came to the table.


    Chu Feng glanced at her and said, "if you can''t do it, don''t force it, but what you can do now may affect your future."


    Xu Yan said firmly, "I''ll finish it."


    It''s just that it''s really hard to talk!


    Especially around a lot of bodies.


    Chu Feng didn''t have too many demands. Eating beside the corpse is a common practice in the future. In order to fight for food and clean water, he can even cause more than a dozen people to fight for life and death, but there are still too few people who can do it now.


    If they go through this in advance, they will be able to take a quick step in this dangerous world.


    This is also the chance he gives them, a chance to be with them and get the chance he gives them in the future.


    If not, then he and these girls may not have any intersection.


    After he finished eating and returned to the room, Xu Yan''s hand finally reached for the chopsticks with shaking hands.

 Chapter 87

    After an hour, Gu Nanfei brings two bodyguards to find Chu Feng.


    See bodyguards, several girls immediately revealed the intention to kill, Gu Nanfei explained for a long time to finally explain clearly.


    "I broke up with her. Since I decided to give priority to spreading martial arts in the army, I don''t have much to borrow her influence." Gu Nan Fei Road.


    Chu Feng light way: "you didn''t kill her?"


    If it is him, then even if a woman like Xiao Xunli is beautiful, she will die.


    Gu Nanfei said with a bitter smile: "if you need to be executed if you don''t save yourself, then there are too many people in this world who deserve to die."


    Chu Feng shakes his head, although the words say so, but now want to kill a person''s words, not necessarily the other party should die.


    Xiao Xunli''s actions are just for self-protection, no matter from the perspective of human feelings or law. But as long as she has the idea of revenge, it will certainly become Gu Nanfei''s disaster. Sometimes guilt is more able to confirm people''s inner evil desire than hatred.


    Gu Nanfei explained his intention: "I''m here to let you join hands with me. If we join hands, we will be able to build a huge force together, and then we will become the people who make rules."


    In the face of Gu Nanfei''s proposal, Chu Feng just shook his head.


    "My path is to provide a safe environment for myself and the people around me, and to eliminate the people who threaten the lives of the people around me, but your path is full of sacrifice."


    Gu Nanfei really can break each other''s rules, and has experienced some sinister people, but in Chu Feng''s view, he has too many beautiful fantasies about human nature.


    So even if he admires Gu Nanfei, it is impossible to go on the same road with him.


    Gu Nanfei said disappointedly: "also, there are too many dangers that I have to face in this road. Those ancient martial families probably want to treat me as a public enemy, because these skills should be the foundation for them to settle down in this chaotic world, or even build their own forces. However, I have broken this."


    He knew what kind of enemies he would bring to play more, and how dangerous he was.


    But even if he knew, he didn''t mean to give up.


    Chu Feng patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "if I really set up a happy land of my own, then you can come to me if you are chased and killed at that time."


    Gu Nanfei said: "thank you in advance. By the way, I have a way to teach you. Take it as the reward given in advance for your promise


    Chu Feng said: "the so-called moves are just for beginners to get started quickly. Now the common moves have no use for me. Moreover, after the continuous improvement of later generations, the means that can be used even in the age of thin vitality should be more precious."


    Gu Nanfei said: "it''s not a trick, it''s a forbidden technique. In our guwu aristocratic family, there are some moves that are very old, but can''t be used now. According to my guess, these moves can''t be used because of the lack of genuine Qi. Now, with the drastic changes of heaven and earth, these moves should be able to be used. "


    Chu Feng''s ordinary moves have no effect on him, but if it is the essence of the ancient Wu family that has been handed down for thousands of years, maybe there is a way to increase his strength.


    According to the conjecture of later generations, there should have been an era full of vitality on the earth, and the Qi practitioners in the pre Qin period may have been real, but later, because of the disappearance of vitality, many means have been unable to use.


    After all, many esoteric skills need a certain amount of vitality to be released. The vitality of later generations is so thin that they can only become ancient books without cultivation, and even directly annihilate in the long river of time.


    Gu Nanfei thought for a while and said, "the last time you practiced martial arts with me, I saw that your fighting skills were all honed between life and death. Ordinary moves are helpful to ordinary people, but they are binding to you. However, one move is very suitable for you."


    Then he stretched out two fingers and scratched the table gently.


    Chu Feng leaned over and found a scratch on the table.


    Gu Nanfei didn''t use much energy just now. It''s really good to be able to cause such injuries, but is this move worth his special effort?


    Looking at Chu Feng''s puzzled eyes, Gu Nanfei said: "this move is called congenital sword Qi. It can brew a sword Qi in the body, and then constantly polish it. As time goes on, this sword Qi will become sharper and stronger, and finally become unmatched."


    Chu Feng asked: "can''t it be a move that can only be used once?"


    Gu Nanfei said with a smile: "how is this possible? It is not so much to cultivate sword Qi as to turn one''s body into a scabbard so that one can hold more powerful sword Qi. If there is any weakness in innate sword Qi, it is that this move is too exclusive, which will affect the cultivation of other ancient martial arts moves. "


    Chu Feng''s eyes brightened: "I''m going to learn this."His foundation is not martial arts, even martial arts is just a means he used to hide people''s eyes and ears, Yuan Fu and ancient books are his foundation.


    Gu Nanfei said: "before learning this move, there is one thing I want to remind you, that is, it is a move that our core disciples of the family can learn, and it must not be passed on."


    Chu Feng frowned: "do you want me to join the family?"


    Gu Nanfei shook his head: "I mean, since you have learned this move, you should be prepared to be chased and killed by the Gu family''s diehards. If you want to spread it, you should also be prepared."


    Chu Feng laughed: "of course, there is no problem."


    It''s really a good deal to get a card in exchange for such a little difficulty.


    When Gu Nanfei taught Chu Feng Xiantian Jianqi, Chu Feng was surprised to find that the power of Xiantian Jianqi was far beyond his expectation.


    In fact, congenital sword Qi has no upper limit of power. Theoretically, it can be superposed infinitely, but it is limited by its own vitality and the endurance of the body, so it restricts the power of congenital sword Qi.


    The process of improving the power of congenital sword Qi is more like a process of polishing the body.


    In other words, if you don''t consider the damage caused by the inborn sword Qi to your body, you can burst out many times more powerful than yourself.


    Of course, the price is not without, light arm meridians to break, heavy body blood vessels and meridians burst and die.


    However, this kind of injury was incurable in the past, but it was not unbearable for Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng was at the end of his life. Even if he used restorative fluid, he only kept some of his foundations. However, the medical methods in ancient books can repair all his foundations and make him qualified to reach the peak of human beings.

 Chapter 88

    "The wisdom of the ancients can''t be underestimated. Maybe most of the things are out of date, but there are always some bright pearls that can shine even after a long time."


    The more he practiced, the more he could feel the horror of his innate sword Qi.


    There are various means in the ancient books, some of which are stronger than the inborn sword Qi.


    However, if we want to combine "fast" and "sharp", none of them is simpler and simpler than the innate sword Qi.


    The so-called "Dao Zhi Jian" is a unique skill which is simple to the extreme and pursues the ultimate power.


    After learning the inborn sword Qi, they exchanged with each other for a while, and then the military came.


    Enron three women originally wanted to follow Chu Feng, because they knew that even in the army, they might not be safer with Chu Feng.


    After all, the army won''t take care of them. They have too many people to protect, but Chu Feng has only a few of them.


    However, Xu Yan succeeded in persuading them to leave.


    "You want protection? But how can people protect you! By your beauty? There is no shortage of women around others now, and there will be no shortage of women in the future. Even if it''s playing with you, it doesn''t necessarily mean that they will be responsible for you. Why do you think you are special? "


    "It''s better to think about how to play our role than to follow him. The biggest connection we have with Chu Feng now is Chu xiaorou. This is the biggest capital we will have to follow him in the future."


    After Xu Yan''s persuasion, Enron and Qiaoqiao finally keep up with the pace of the army.


    After Gu Nanfei and Xiao Xunli broke up, they were able to take care of them.


    Before leaving, Chu Feng reminded Xu Yan: "if you really encounter difficulties that you can''t solve, you can ask Gu Nanfei for help. I''ll repay the favor, but don''t take him as your usual backer. In addition, you can trust your two best friends, but don''t forget to be on guard."


    He is willing to help Gu Nanfei, but absolutely not willing to have too much involvement with him.


    The debt is the most difficult to pay. If he owes him too much, Chu Feng can''t get rid of it.


    To be a brother of life and death with a saint is definitely a very difficult thing in this world.


    Because even if you are killed by such a person, you can''t say a word to blame the other party.


    Xu Yan nodded, indicating that she understood.


    As the saying goes, Chu Feng has already let his two best friends know that there is nothing to do in normal times, but if they encounter any fuse, they will do anything irrational, no one can tell.


    In the last days, people''s minds change too fast.


    When the army arrived, Xiao Xunli angrily accused the Army: "do you know how long you were late? It''s one day and one night later than your scheduled time. Do you know how many people will die in this day if you are so late? "


    In a short day, there were only two loyal bodyguards around her. Even Gu Nanfei, the most powerful bodyguard, defected.


    And after this incident, she was suspicious of the two loyal bodyguards.


    Now she is in a state of extreme uneasiness. She can''t wait to find a target to blame. The appearance of people in the army just provides her with such a goal.


    Anyway, it will never hurt civilians, and it will fight to protect them. This has become common sense. What else is she afraid of?


    However, just as she was about to continue complaining, suddenly a pistol hit her forehead.


    A young soldier said in a cold voice: "the reason why we have delayed so long is that you who only know how to complain and don''t know how to cooperate. If you still have any doubts about our decision now, don''t blame me for being indifferent."


    Xiao Xunli''s forehead exudes a cold sweat. This is the first time that she has been pointed at with a gun. Compared with the props used in filming, the real gun is undoubtedly too powerful.


    The bodyguard beside her yelled anxiously: "what are you doing? Do you know the consequences of doing so?"


    "Yes, I will be punished by military discipline!"


    The young soldier said coldly, "but if you drag down the pace of evacuation, it will kill more people. If you really annoy me, I will kill all the people who delay before the military discipline punishment comes to me, and leave none of them!"


    Everyone was silenced by his murderous words.


    Who dares to provoke a person who is not afraid of death?


    At this time, the young soldiers suddenly came a red light.


    When he reached for his hand, a red fireball and a dark blue fireball appeared on his hand. The feeling of hot and cold darkness appeared at the same time, which made people shiver.


    Awakener! He woke up.


    This kind of scene even more shocked Xiao Xunli and the two bodyguards, because even they were not sure whether the army would really punish an awakened person for killing a laggard.Heavy minded people like to use the most malicious speculation to speculate on others, and Xiao Xunli can''t guarantee that his own relationship will enable him to have the ability to execute an awakened person.


    Hu Tianlu said happily, "what''s your name?"


    "Report, sir, my name is Luo Xingyao!" The young soldier replied aloud.


    Hu Tianlu solemnly said: "Luo Xingyao, I now give you the authority to execute all those who affect the evacuation. From now on, all your actions belong to my orders."


    This order means that he will bear all the consequences of Luo Xingyao''s actions.


    Such words make Xiao Xunli dare to be angry, which is obviously aimed at her.


    Luo Xingyao felt some tears in his eyes. He was just about to say something, but Hu Tianlu continued: "don''t refuse. Your future is still very long, longer than me!"


    After seeing this scene, Gu Nanfei exclaimed: "I now understand how wrong my previous decision is."


    It seems reasonable to spread Gongfa to more people with the help of the influence of stars. However, compared with Chu Feng''s proposal, this decision is absolutely stupid.


    Even in the darkest times, although there are many people are sticking to their beliefs.


    After leaving, Chu Feng takes Zhang Ziqing and nun Xiao Xi to set out for home.


    Now that things here have come to an end, it''s time for him to pick up his parents.


    On the way, Zhang Ziqing couldn''t help asking: "in this era, can the army really stabilize the overall situation and people''s hearts?"

 Chapter 89

    No wonder she is so suspicious. In the past few days, she has seen too much darkness.


    In this chaotic world, can the army still maintain its former deterrent power?


    Chu Feng once taught her that in this era, big fists are everything.


    Now the status of thermal weapons has been gradually replaced by powers. As time goes on, the deterrent force that the army can create will become smaller and smaller.


    "It''s impossible to maintain the original order, but the basic framework is OK."


    Chu Feng said, "who do you think joined the army? In terms of physical fitness, even the muscle men in the gym dare not say that their physical fitness is better than that of soldiers! How can ordinary people compare with professionally trained soldiers in terms of spiritual belief? On the ability to adapt to danger, on the ability to unite and cooperate, the army can hang ordinary people in any aspect. "


    Zhang Ziqing asked, "what about you?"


    Chu Feng is not a soldier, but no soldier can be better than him in all aspects of his performance!


    Do such people also think that soldiers are very strong?


    Chu Feng said, "those who only talk about individual cases but not about proportion are all hooligans."


    Indeed, there are many people who think that when the end comes, the army should collapse. Some even think that they have become the local overlord of one side. They can''t ignore the superiority of heaven and earth and ignore the army.


    However, after ten years of the end of the Chu Feng clearly know.


    Even if the end comes, your uncle is still your uncle!


    All over the world, there are many heroes, and experts from all sides emerge one after another. However, in terms of comprehensive strength, the army is always the most powerful one.


    Perhaps the army can do nothing about many things, but once it exceeds the bottom line of human beings, it will be hit by the thunder of the army.


    There are many awakening factors for the awakened, but whether it''s physical or mental, the proportion of awakened people in the army is the highest. Later there will be genetic agents and super evolution fighters, but the most powerful scientists are still in the army.


    Therefore, no matter who provokes the army, it will be a death.


    Chu Feng is a vivid example. He has experienced the deepest despair and the most powerful opportunity, and almost reached the peak of human beings. Even the proud son of heaven, long Ao, has repeatedly dealt with him, but he has repeatedly escaped. He has been struggling for ten years until he has the chance to fight back.


    However, long Ao is not just a person.


    Long Ao, who controls the army in Kyoto, and the dragon family behind him are not independent individuals. If you want to deal with them, you need to have the strength to deal with the regular army.


    "It''s getting dark again."


    Chu Feng looked at the sky and then stopped the car.


    It''s four o''clock in the afternoon, but the darkening speed of the sky is visible to the naked eye. If it goes on like this, it will be completely dark in less than ten minutes. This strange change may have been very rare in the past, but it is so ordinary in the end.


    After dark, the action will become very dangerous, many have not changed their habits, insects and beasts will not go out in the field, even Chu Feng did not take people, safely spend the night.


    Of course, if Xiao Xi can wake up, it''s another matter.


    It''s worth mentioning that Xiao Xi''s thought is too simple, so he is very serious in his cultivation and enters the country very quickly. Although his strength is still very weak, at least he won''t be a drag bottle.


    At this time, the sky suddenly brightened.


    In the distance, a mushroom cloud appeared in the darkened night sky, followed by a strong light, illuminating the whole world.


    "Another nuclear bomb broke out. How many people will die!"


    Zhang Ziqing said anxiously, "it is said that the nuclear bombs possessed by various countries are enough to destroy the world hundreds of times. If someone really orders to destroy the world madly, will the world be destroyed"


    if the world is destroyed, what a terrible thing it will be?


    "Don''t worry!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes with the intention of killing, the emergence of the nuclear explosion, more remind him, he has a must kill enemy in the world, "can master this kind of lethal weapons, are high-ranking people, even in this end, they can also survive well, and, today''s earth is not so fragile."


    The reason why nuclear weapons can destroy the world is not that nuclear weapons can really blow up the earth into ruins, but that nuclear weapons can destroy the earth''s ecosystem and make the life on the earth extinct.


    However, now the earth has been transformed by special laws. Although the power of nuclear weapons will not be weakened, it has no power to destroy the ecosystem, and the damage to the environment has been greatly weakened.


    Seeing the emergence of the nuclear explosion, Chu Feng''s mind was born with the idea of establishing a force.


    Although we don''t expect this force to be able to compete with the regular army, and we don''t expect this force to be all our diehard loyalists, we should at least have an irreplaceable position in the world, so that even if we are hostile to long Ao, we can occupy the position of Dayi and avoid the hostility between ourselves and the army.After all, if you fight against the army, no matter who wins or loses, you will inevitably lose your life and make the whole of China fall into disaster. Even if Chu Feng doesn''t care about other people''s life or death, how can there be a complete egg under the nest? If you want him to fight against the whole of China for revenge and become a sinner of China, even his family will rebel.


    Therefore, what he wants to do is to replace long Ao, so that even if he doesn''t pay for long Ao, he will become a public enemy in the world.


    Thinking like this, the rudiment of a plan appeared in his mind.


    "I''m not strong enough. Take your time."


    Chu Feng in the eyes of the intention to kill slowly dispersed, but his heart of the intention to kill is more exuberant.


    Long AO and he, in this world, can only live one.


    "Chu Feng, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhang Ziqing concerned, "if we want to have a rest, then go to the next place to have a rest!"


    Just now, Chu Feng''s appearance made her have an inexplicable fear, and even made her have the idea of whether she would lose Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng slowly calmed down his emotions and said: "I''m ok. Let''s find a place to rest! By the way, find some more supplies. "


    Then his hand touched the mark on his arm.


    That''s the mark of thunder corpse dragon, and it''s also one of the cards that he can settle down in this world.


    He had already felt that thunder corpse dragon was on the verge of recovery, and it was only one chance short of real recovery.


    At that time, he would be able to come and go anywhere in the early eschatology.


    When looking for a place to rest, Chu Feng unexpectedly met an acquaintance by accident.

 Chapter 90

    They chose a supermarket and saw a group of acquaintances.


    "I didn''t expect you were still alive."


    Chu Feng took a look at Wan Fang and his classmates.


    When they were attacked by the blood crow, they left themselves and ran away. Unexpectedly, when they were looking for a house, they met them again. It was really fate.


    However, this is a supermarket. It seems normal for people to look for food when they are hungry and then find a place at the same time.


    I have been delayed for a while because of Gu Nanfei, but now I gather with them.


    Wan Fang said nervously: "I, we should be free from injustice and hatred! What''s more, we just ran away when we were avoiding the monster. "


    Not only him, but also his classmates began to get nervous.


    "Yes, we just got separated by accident."


    "Your strength is so strong, you don''t remember the villains!"


    They have seen Chu Feng''s horror, which has left an indelible shadow in their hearts. They are afraid that Chu Feng will turn over the old accounts with them.


    Although they don''t know how much influence their words can have on Chu Feng, they know that the only thing that can protect them is the illusory moral bottom line.


    Zhang Ziqing is also very nervous, for fear that Chu Feng will kill all her classmates.


    Chu Feng said lazily, "I''m not interested in you. As long as you don''t disturb me, your actions have nothing to do with me."


    Since meeting is fate, he decided to give these people another chance. Whether they can grasp it depends on themselves.


    It''s not that he found out his conscience, but that since he has the idea of building a power, he can''t ask too much of his subordinates, otherwise in this last life, he will be useless.


    As long as the other party is not ambitious and may want to bite himself at any time, there is still room for adjustment. Of course, he does not have much patience and will not give others too many opportunities.


    Therefore, the future of these people is still in their own hands.


    Zhang Ziqing was also relieved that these people were her high school classmates after all. Chu Feng was able to let them go, which made her feel at ease.


    After loading some food and water in the car, the three found an empty room in the residential building above the supermarket as a temporary residence.


    After arranging nuns to guard the door, Chu Feng takes Zhang Ziqing into his arms with a bad smile.


    Zhang Ziqing''s face was red with shame. Yesterday Chu Feng''s practice was so bad that she let herself... Today, she must punish him well.


    However, the ideal is beautiful, the reality is cruel.


    Under the attack of big gray wolf, little white rabbit still couldn''t escape the end of being eaten dry and wiped clean.


    The nun listening to the wall outside the door, listening to the voice in the room, her body began to heat, some instinct of her body made her have a special impulse.


    But she didn''t know what to do, so she prayed in her heart: "God! Please forgive the evil thoughts of your believers


    After praying, she wondered, "can God really hear me?"


    Downstairs, the students in the supermarket gathered to discuss.


    Wan Fang said: "maybe he spared us this time just because of Zhang Ziqing. We must not offend any more. However, we have to consider another thing now, that is, whether we should follow him or not. With such a strong protection, our survival security is much greater."


    Another student praised: "I agree that it''s too difficult for us to survive in the last world. After we left him, we met several groups of zombies and mutated animals just looking for food. It''s said that the monsters in Yuanling city were washed by the army last time, and the city looked like this. I really don''t know how terrible the outside world is."


    Speaking of this, we all nodded deeply.


    It''s almost impossible to stay in one place all the time, and even if you hide all the time, you may not be able to avoid all the dangers.


    But they just wanted to find something to eat, and they met with several dangers. Fortunately, they had psychological preparation before, so they had to go through without danger.


    If they are really asked to go out again, they don''t know what will happen in the future.


    A girl said weakly: "but our beauty is not enough ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    speaking of this, everyone is dark.


    Wan Fang said: "don''t belittle yourself. We have solved some monsters along the way. Don''t we even have the function of opening the door and helping people carry things?"


    So, everyone began to organize materials, looking for backpacks, in order to play some role.


    At this time, suddenly the door of the supermarket was opened again.


    First of all, everyone was very vigilant. When they saw that it was human, they were obviously relieved.These people are wearing vests, and their muscles are very developed. At first glance, they are not easy to be provoked. However, their faces are not too fierce. On the contrary, they have some affinity. They don''t look like little gangsters who mix with society, which makes people instinctively relax their vigilance.


    One of these people was slightly thinner than these people. The student like man held his glasses and said, "I didn''t expect that someone would get here first."


    Hearing this, everyone was nervous.


    A strong man said: "it doesn''t matter, there are still some food here. Eat something, and then find a place to rest first!"


    As a result, the tension gradually dissipated.


    At this time, the student like person said to all the students, "let me introduce myself. My name is Chen Ming. We heard that there is a refugee camp set up by military people nearby, so we made an appointment to go there together. If you have no place to go, let''s go together! "


    What they don''t know is that at this time, in the eyes of Chu Feng upstairs, there is a murder opportunity: "it''s really a narrow road for the enemy!"


    When he was at school, Chen Ming ran away, so that he didn''t have a chance to kill him. Unexpectedly, he was able to come here and the same place.


    "Yes, yes!"


    A female student looked at the tendons of several muscular men and said excitedly, "if there is a refuge camp, that''s great. We don''t have to hide monsters all day."


    A strong person, in this dangerous world, can give people a sense of security, plus her own narcissism attribute, let her readily agree.


    If you can''t get up to Chu Feng, can''t you get up to these people?


    Before they wanted to follow Chu Feng, they were just looking for a sense of security. If there was another group of people who wanted to protect them, of course they couldn''t get it.


    As long as it can be protected, who is the difference?


    "Those who only know how to seek protection but can''t improve themselves will eventually be eliminated."


    Chu Feng, who was secretly observing all this, sighed in his heart.

 Chapter 91

    When he saw Chen Ming, he had already sentenced him to death.


    Chen Ming in his previous life has done so much harm to him that he has missed so many opportunities for growth.


    If he didn''t grow up too slowly, how could he let his family suffer one tragedy after another? One by one, the people around him died.


    He is the source of all this.


    However, he can''t kill him so easily. He wants Chen Ming to die full of pain and despair.


    Soon, he had a decision in his heart: "then, give it back as it is."


    Then he began to fall into a semi sleep state.


    The students began to communicate with this group of muscle men, and soon learned that these people used to be fitness coaches in the gym, which was totally different from some people in the society.


    Knowing this, they relaxed their guard even more.


    At four o''clock the next morning, the sun had not yet risen, but it was already bright.


    Chu Feng woke up Zhang Ziqing, who was still confused, and said, "lazy, wake up, it''s time to start."


    Zhang Ziqing complained drowsily: "people want to sleep a little more."


    Last night, she was too tired, and the culprit was the ice man in front of her. Now this bastard woke her up without pity.


    Chu Feng threatened: "if I don''t get up again, I will go by myself."


    "No!"


    Zhang Ziqing exclaimed, and immediately got up.


    What she is most afraid of is being left behind by Chu Feng. Once Chu Feng uses this threat, she will listen to everything.


    Chu Feng also felt that it was a bit too much to scare people with this, but he was not a person who would apologize, so he had to pay attention later.


    Then Chu Feng woke up the sleeping students and said, "it''s time for us to go."


    After the students were awakened, some dissatisfaction, but a see Chu Feng''s face, dare not attack.


    At this time, the people in the gym and Chen Ming wake up. After seeing Chu Feng, Chen Ming''s eyes are a little frightened.


    A muscular man saw Chen Ming''s fear of Chu Feng, so he said to him: "brother, does he have a grudge against you? Shall we teach him a lesson for you? "


    "No."


    Chen Ming''s eyes flashed ferocious, "his strength is good, but to deal with a person, there are many ways, just like we used to deal with those people in the army, to outwit."


    Muscle men sneer: "it''s better not to kill him. The road ahead is very difficult. It''s also good to have someone help us move things. Last night, there were insects passing by. The vehicles nearby seemed to be broken, and our cars were also damaged by these insects."


    They are watchmen, but they dare not act rashly when they see insects.


    If they disturb the insects, but they can''t beat them, they will be embarrassed.


    Therefore, when they see these students, they have special thoughts.


    "Hehe, we can only carry things by ourselves, so it''s better to share them."


    "In this way, we don''t have to look around when we''re half eaten."


    "Those girls are very good. It should be very easy for them to start. If they don''t know how to praise them, they will directly use them. In this era, no one can control us."


    With that, they kept up with their classmates.


    Chu Feng came to the front of the car and found that the engine of the car had been damaged by electric crickets. His face suddenly sank.


    Is it so easy to damage the vehicle? Are you going to let him walk again?


    However, he didn''t care too much. Anyway, it''s more and more difficult for him to go back to meet his parents. If the car is gone, it''s gone!


    "Take these things up and keep up."


    After filling his backpack, Chu Feng greets the students, and then takes Zhang Ziqing and nun Xiao Xi to the front.


    The students did not dare to disobey and began to carry them.


    At this time, a female student asked the muscular men, "where is the refuge camp you mentioned?"


    Muscle man said: "we just know a general direction, which is consistent with his direction."


    Wan Fang thinks these people are suspicious, but after all, they have not done anything to rob themselves, so there is not too much doubt.


    What''s more, with Chu Feng, these people should have no threat, right!


    After such a long journey for two hours, everyone was overwhelmed, but Chu Feng didn''t mean to stop, so they had to bite their teeth to keep up.


    At this time, the muscular man in the gym said gallantly to the girls, "let''s help you carry it for a while."


    The girls gratefully said, "that''s great. We''re all going to die of exhaustion."


    The boys among the students, seeing this scene, felt sad.


    Perhaps because they are too familiar with each other, no one has ever laid hands on the female students around them. However, the practice of these muscular men has given them a lot of opportunitiesHowever, just an hour later, they couldn''t bear it.


    Their physical strength is good, but they can''t stand such tiredness!


    And the girls began to protest.


    "Can''t we have a rest?"


    "I''m so tired."


    "We need to rest."


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t stop, a muscular man came to Chu Feng and blocked Chu Feng''s way: "don''t you see that these girls are about to reach the limit of their physical strength?"


    The corner of Chu Feng''s mouth showed a light sneer: "what''s the matter with me? They''re going to follow them. "


    After hearing this, several muscular men put down their backpacks and surrounded them.


    Since this person is the leader of these students, as long as we teach this unreliable leader a lesson, the rest of these students will follow us obediently!


    Male courtship, always like to show their strong side in front of the female.


    This time, they chose Chu Feng.


    The muscular man at the head showed his muscles and said, "I tell you, as a man, if he can''t even take care of a girl, what kind of man is he? If you go on, I''ll teach you what a real man is


    Then he hit Chu Feng with one punch.


    However, he poured all his strength into the fist, but Chu Feng caught it easily.


    He changed his face and said, "let''s go together!"


    His fist seemed to hit the cotton, which made him understand that the man in front of him was not as thin as he looked.


    However, Chu Feng took his fist and clenched it.


    "Ah


    A shrill scream came out of his mouth. He took back his fist and felt as if his fist was going to be broken.


    Around the muscle men are about to start with Chu Feng, behind suddenly came the girls scream.


    "Ah


    "What is this?"


    Then, they followed the girls'' eyes and found that they were surrounded by a group of red mosquitoes.


    Although the number of these mosquitoes is not much, they are all half a foot long. They have sharp mouthparts and surround people.


    "Coming, blood eating mosquitoes!" Chu Feng''s eyes were full of expectations.

 Chapter 92

    In the last world, you can''t take it lightly when you meet any monster.


    These people have met a lot of monsters, of course, they will not take these mosquitoes lightly.


    "Ah -"


    a student who tried to escape was directly surrounded by mosquitoes, his legs were directly cut off, and then devoured by mosquitoes.


    See this tragic scene, the students can only shrink into a ball, under the attack of the mosquito swarm is constantly compressed space.


    Although Chu Feng was able to save that classmate, how could he tolerate people who ran away in danger twice? He just coldly watched that classmate be engulfed by mosquitoes.


    At this time, Chen Ming''s eyes suddenly appeared fierce, and then pushed a female classmate to the blood eating mosquito swarm, and said to the muscular men: "cousin, push them all down, we can live."


    "Good idea!"


    These muscle men''s eyes flashed the essence, and then for the first time turned their eyes to Chu Feng.


    "Together!"


    Muscle men rush to push Chu Feng to the bloodthirsty mosquitoes.


    Zhang Ziqing was in a hurry, and then a water curtain shield was put in front of Chu Feng to let the muscular men move.


    "The powers?"


    Zhang Ziqing''s ability to show, let them all become panic.


    However, this panic soon turned into ferocity.


    "What about the powers? Can we deal with monsters? "


    "Together!"


    "Kill them!"


    Evil lives on the edge of gall. Anyway, if they don''t find a way to get rid of the mosquitoes, they will die. Even the powers can''t dispel their evil thoughts.


    At this time, Chen Ming also came to the muscle men''s side.


    He was also afraid that he would be pushed directly by his angry classmates.


    The students behind each other look at each other, eyes are full of doubt, they do not know whether their students will choose to sacrifice them in order to survive.


    Just when they were ready to fight Chu Feng, Chu Feng suddenly kicked out and directly kicked the crotch of the first muscle man who provoked him.


    "Ah


    The man''s key parts were severely hit, which made him bend down in pain. Several other people were also cold in the crotch. After all, the damage of this move was a little big for men.


    Blood eating mosquitoes are getting closer.


    Chu Feng''s body suddenly issued a strange pressure, let the mosquito attack pace a stagnation.


    "Repressor!"


    The biggest function of this meta symbol is actually to increase the gravity of the enemy, so that the enemy seems to be oppressed by a heavy load. It is the enemy''s nemesis of speed.


    However, Yuanfu is dead and man is alive.


    If the pressure is separated, it can have some deterrent effect on insects.


    At this time, Chen Ming has quietly around behind Chu Feng, his face showed a happy and cruel smile, in school, he was jealous of Chu Feng''s ability.


    Now, he finally came here with the army and met Chu Feng again.


    Now, he finally has a chance to deal with Chu Feng.


    "Be careful!".


    "It''s late!"


    At this time, Chen Ming stops pushing Chu Feng''s hands. He suddenly finds that he is pushing a mountain.


    "Do you think you have another chance?"


    Chu Feng coldly takes Chen Ming by the neck and throws him into the mosquito swarm.


    "Help


    Chen Ming screamed for help, "Chu Feng, you have to die."


    "Shut your mouth


    Chu Feng seals Chen Ming''s mouth with a cold ice rune. He watches him being devoured by mosquitoes. In order to prevent him from having the same chance to escape as he did in his previous life, he kicks Chen Ming''s knee.


    "There''s nothing like tit for tat."


    Chu Feng watched Chen Ming die, and let him not even curse before death, so let him die.


    The scenes of previous life flashed through his mind and filled his face with pleasure and cruelty.


    Looking at the cruel Chu Feng, several muscle man''s eyes flashed fear.


    Such people are so terrible that they even have the idea that Chen Ming deserves it. If it wasn''t for Chen Ming, they wouldn''t be enemies of such terrible people!


    At this time, a muscle man''s eyes suddenly turned to focus on Chu Feng, but did not care about the surrounding environment nuns.


    "To live for us, to die!"


    He suddenly forced a push, nun so he directly pushed to the ground, and then blood eating mosquitoes crawling all over her body.


    "Now!"


    When the mosquito swarms all over the nun''s body, a piece of space was left. While the mosquito swarms all over the nun''s body, the muscular men took the opportunity to run away and took away the backpack they had just put on the ground."Why


    The nun''s eyes are full of confusion. She is just dedicated to serving the gods. Why do she see the dangers of the world many times? Still being treated like this?


    Is there really only devil left in this world? Her heart was full of doubt.


    Zhang Ziqing quickly used the power of water system to kill the mosquitoes and help the nun get rid of the mosquitoes. But the water system was weak in the early stage, and only after the third stage could it show its powerful power, and it was a little weak in the face of the mosquitoes.


    "None of you can escape!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed cold, and his hands appeared a few throwing knives, and then filled them with invisible sword Qi, which is the power of innate sword Qi.


    "Whoosh -" whoosh - "


    several objects cut through the air, followed by a series of screams. These muscular men were shot through their knees by flying knives, then fell to the ground, struggling to climb forward.


    Chu Feng was about to save the nun, but at this time, the nun''s body suddenly burst out a strong light.


    The nun stood up from the ground and spread a pair of wings behind her. She looked very holy. However, her eyes had lost the kindness and innocence of the past, but became a little indifferent.


    Then, after the three cleaned up the mosquitoes around them, they came to the mosquitoes.


    Chu Feng said to the nun, "what do you want to do with them?"


    These knee has been kicked broken muscle men, hear their disposal right actually fell in the hands of such a woman, hurriedly beg for mercy.


    "Spare us!"


    "We just want to live!"


    "Please, please be merciful and spare us!"


    One of the most clever even moved out of God: "look at your clothes, you should be a monk! God should teach you to be compassionate


    Although the nun''s clothes were damaged before, the monk''s style can still be seen now.


    If it had been in the past, his statement might have been successful.


    The nun said indifferently, "these people''s hearts have been filled with darkness, leaving only depravity. They should go to hell and do not deserve God''s mercy."


    Then, in the despairing eyes of these people, her hands burst out holy light, penetrating the chest of the muscular man who pushed her into the mosquito swarm.


    Chu Feng''s mouth showed a strange smile: "you made the right choice!"

 Chapter 93

    It is said that the anger of honest people is the most terrible, because how many grievances they have suffered in the past will pour out in an instant when they break out.


    In the same way, sister Xi is also like this.


    In the past, she was too devout. She only believed in gods. Because of the missionary''s teaching, she even forgot her own name. Even now, she has not completely changed her faith. It''s just that how much she believed in the truth, the good and the beautiful in the past, and how much she has no hope for the wicked now.


    Now she doesn''t believe that some people need to be saved.


    Although the hearts of these people are full of darkness, they can only be purified by the holy light.


    Chu Feng used bone spurs to absorb the flesh and blood of these people one by one, so that the bone spurs became sharper. Then he harvested the blood eating mosquitoes that were ready to sleep after eating, and then devoured and refined them one by one.


    When refining, he asked Xiao Xi, "do you still believe in gods? Don''t think it''s necessary to save the world? "


    Nun look firm way: "I believe that the master is doing is to save the world, the master''s road must be the right way."


    She believes that Chu Feng will save the people who should be saved. What he wants to kill is also the damned people.


    Chu Feng did not intend to correct this kind of words, which was almost equivalent to crazy believers.


    If he can really stand on the peak of human beings and make up for all the regrets of his previous life, he may consider whether to be a savior. After all, he and his family still have to live in this world. But if he can''t protect the people around him, why do he want so much?


    Now that she had accepted the misunderstanding from the bottom of her heart, he simply agreed to push the boat.


    Anyway, it''s a great help for me to get the help of a fully loyal psionic. Why care about these details?


    So he said to the nun, "since you have forgotten your previous name, I''ll give you a new one! It''s Sylvia


    Zhang Ziqing muttered: "it''s better to call Xiao Xi."


    Chu Feng said, "you can call it whatever you want."


    Sylvia bowed her head and said, "obey your master''s orders."


    When she was preached in the past, her Godfather told her that her past name had no meaning. Now she only had one name left, which was the servant of the gods and the nun.


    Now, the master gave her a brand new name, but also in her heart had their own ideas as if reborn.


    Now there are nine students, five male students and four female students left. They can see the cruel scene of Chu Feng just now. They are full of fear, but there is another kind of emotion breeding in their hearts.


    Chu Feng called to them: "take things, follow up!"


    "Yes, big brother!"


    Students immediately cheer up, and then follow up, and this time seems to be more positive attitude than before.


    Zhang Ziqing some doubts: "why do I think they are more excited, I thought you just look will scare them!"


    Before Chu Feng, even she was scared, not to mention the students.


    However, now it seems that these students are really more afraid of Chu Feng, but in addition to fear and fear, there is another layer of inexplicable excitement.


    Chu Feng said: "human nature is a very strange thing. They know that the Virgin Mary, or good people, will not hurt them, but they are more willing to believe in evil and cruel people, because they think that following such people will not become enemies with such people."


    Zhang Ziqing was silent.


    Her naivety does not mean that she is mentally retarded. She soon clears her mind.


    Because the virgin is harmless, they are not afraid to be enemies with the virgin and good people. Even if they become enemies with such people, they don''t worry too much.


    Good people! If you want to kill me because you are against me, you are not a good man.


    Therefore, at this time, the so-called moral bottom line in the hearts of good people will become the biggest obstacle to restrain them, and will also contribute to the arrogance in the hearts of the enemy.


    On the contrary, people like Chu Feng did not dare to be enemies.


    Even if Chu Feng treat them coldly, they will not be too much aggrieved, but will have a strange excitement, that is, they think that this is the mark of Chu Feng''s recognition of them.


    Looking at the silent Zhang Ziqing, Chu Feng said: "maybe you look down on these people, but if we want to form a force, such people will be the best subordinates. Just don''t have too much feelings with them. Subordinates are subordinates. Never be friends."


    For him, Su Yuyan is a friend, Li Xiao, Li Ran and Lu Ming are friends, because they are all partners who once fought side by side, even if only once, they are more cordial than many friends who have been together for four years.


    Even Gu Nanfei, who doesn''t want to be friends with each other, regards each other as a person who treats him equally.However, these students behind him will never be looked down upon by him.


    It''s good to say that he is proud, but he doesn''t know how to respect people. However, respect should be fought for by everyone, not by others.


    After another walk, Chu Feng said, "stop and have a rest."


    Finally from Chu Feng''s mouth to hear the word rest, let them excited, several girls are regardless of the image of a butt sitting on the ground.


    "That''s great. I can finally rest."


    Long live


    However, before they were excited for long, Chu Feng immediately said in a cold voice, "you are not allowed to sit down. Don''t you even have this common sense? Rub each other''s legs, or when your waist and legs are too sore to keep up with my rhythm, don''t blame me for leaving you behind. "


    "Yes, boss!"


    When the students heard that Chu Feng was going to leave them, they immediately beat a spirit, and then began to rub each other''s legs.


    It''s taught in PE class, but they don''t think it''s of great use. Now when they are on their way, they find that some common sense in life can also be of great use.


    Chu Feng said to the nun, "Xiao Xi, give them some treatment."


    It''s good that these people can persist for such a long time. Since he has decided to accept them, he''d better not let these people become oil tankers.


    However, the cultivation of martial arts practitioners should be taught later. After all, they can''t be too good to them all at once. It''s easy for them to take it for granted that they are good to them.


    Xiao Xi nodded, and then a holy light came to the students, let them groan comfortably.


    Zhang Ziqing was puzzled and said, "didn''t you give her a name? It''s very nice. It''s Sylvia. Why don''t you forget it now? "


    Chu Feng dry cough two, way: "this nickname calls up quite smoothly."

 Chapter 94

    Although they are still used to call sister Xiao Xi, the name has a special meaning for a person.


    Sometimes the name may be just a code, but it can give people a sense of security, let people really feel that they are an independent individual.


    In this way, Sylvia will be an independent person, not a tool.


    After a break, the crowd moved on again.


    Although there are some dangers along the way, there are three powers in the team. Ordinary dangers are nothing to them at all.


    Moreover, the psionic has the ability to purify the polluted crystal nucleus, so along the way, the strength of Xiaoxi and Zhang Ziqing has improved a little.


    As an early awakener, Zhang Ziqing''s talent is very good. Now she has reached level 2 and level 8. When she reaches level 3, she can cast the ice blade. At that time, the power of the water system ability will be raised to a higher level again, not as an embarrassing assistant.


    Although Zhang Ziqing had used the ice blade once before, in Chu Feng''s opinion, it should be an outbreak of life and death, which would hurt his body.


    Because he had too much knowledge, he didn''t pay much attention to this situation.


    The second time the students were too tired to walk, they began to take the initiative to ask for treatment.


    "Beauty, help me treat it!"


    "We''re dying."


    "Please, help us!"


    Although they are now very sensible with a low voice, but Chu Feng still refused their request.


    "The psychic force of the psionic is very precious. There is no time to waste on these trivial things. If you really can''t hold on, you can quit at any time."


    The students immediately stopped complaining and began to massage each other.


    See their honest appearance, Chu Feng''s heart sent out a sneer.


    People are like this. If you give them a little advantage, they will not know how to advance. Now their bodies have not reached the limit. It''s just the lazy nature of human beings.


    If he can''t even overcome this inertia, what does he want these people to do?


    He recruits his subordinates to serve himself, not for them. If they are really used to them too much, they may be able to treat themselves as masters.


    However, during the rest, Chu Feng also gave Zhang Ziqing a massage. While massaging, he explained some techniques and acupoints intentionally or unintentionally.


    During the explanation, they deliberately let the students see it and didn''t stop them from watching.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s teaching, a girl whispered: "in fact, he is not so bad! Although the requirements for us are a little strict, they are actually very good to us, otherwise they would not teach us this. "


    Make a girl say with cavity: "yes! We can''t always rely on the psionic. He deliberately teaches us this to keep us alive! "


    After experiencing Chu Feng''s indifference to them before, Chu Feng''s action made these students feel warm in their hearts. After all, this is a real survival skill, which can make them live.


    Wan Fang sighed in his heart, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    He did see the purpose of Chu Feng''s practice. To put it bluntly, he would hit a stick and give a sweet date, but even if he saw it, he did not dare to say it openly.


    Otherwise, he would never doubt that Chu Feng would kill himself directly.


    It''s three hours later than yesterday. Although it''s strange, people are used to it.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, Chu Feng also planned to find a place to rest.


    In fact, he found tents when collecting materials, but he does not intend to expose his space ability to these people now.


    Taking some flying knives out of the space quietly will make them think that they are good at hiding weapons.


    But if you take out a tent, it''s humiliating their intelligence.


    At this time, Wan Fang''s eyes suddenly brightened: "there are gathering places and tents in that place."


    A girl thought of something: "is this what those people call the refuge camp?"


    All the people in the gym have been killed, but it doesn''t mean that what they call a refuge camp doesn''t exist.


    Now even living in a tent is better than sleeping out.


    Then, everyone turned their eyes to Chu Feng. Now he is the core of the whole team, so any decision of the team should ask for his opinions.


    Chu Feng nodded and said, "be careful."


    After getting Chu Feng''s consent, the students can''t wait to rush to the camp, and Chu Feng is behind them, his eyes are cold and disappointed.


    It''s been so many days since the end of the world, but it''s still like this. Seeing a place like a camp, he can''t wait to rush to it, thinking that all the people in the world are good people without any sense of defense. It seems that he had too high expectations for these people before.At this time, a tramp like man came out of the camp.


    A classmate asked with concern, "excuse me, is this a refuge camp?"


    The tramp''s muddy eyes showed the essence: "eat, I want to eat."


    A schoolgirl immediately took out a bag of biscuits and a bottle of water from her backpack. She was about to pass these things to the tramp when she suddenly froze.


    She lowered her head and opened her eyes to her abdomen.


    There''s a knife in there!


    She never thought that she was just giving the poor man some food and water. Even if she didn''t thank her, there was no need to kill herself!


    Until she fell to the ground, her eyes were still wide open, as if she didn''t believe it at all.


    The tramp didn''t look weak and sluggish at first. He snatched the backpack from the girl students as fast as he could, and then yelled at the back:


    "they have food on them!"


    After that, he ran out to the side.


    Then, a group of ragged people poured out from the camp, holding iron bars or knives and other weapons. Their eyes projected light, like hungry wolves who had been hungry for days and nights.


    "Where is the food?"


    "Here it is


    "It''s on them!"


    They quickly saw the students, and then saw the backpacks they were carrying, and immediately they were excited to chop and kill the students.


    A male classmate nearest to the camp was directly slashed on the neck, blood gushing out like a fountain.


    "Ah


    The students were stunned by this change. They started to flee in a panic. Two of them fled in the direction of Chu Feng.

 Chapter 96

    "Be careful!"


    Zhang Ziqing instinctively reminded a, the heart is full of worry.


    And Xiao Xi said: "the master''s order is to let us be on guard against the danger around us. It should be that we find something. Let''s not delay the master."


    Zhang Ziqing nodded and calmed herself down. She was concerned and confused.


    Chu Feng''s strength doesn''t need her to worry at all, and the reality is not a romantic drama. If she doesn''t worry about the aura of the protagonist who won''t be attacked by monsters, she will become a drag on Chu Feng instead.


    So the more calm you are at this time, the greater the effect.


    The iron wall zombies are still gnawing at the bodies of vagrants. When the wise zombies eat, they are most unprepared. Many ferocious people will take advantage of this and sacrifice some people in exchange for the chance to attack the zombies themselves.


    When Chu Feng rushed to the zombie, his weapons had been replaced with bone spurs.


    The power of congenital sword Qi was constantly instilled into the bone spurs. Because of the speed of instilling, his whole right arm began to appear cracks, and blood was constantly flowing out from the cracks.


    The strength of congenital sword Qi is stronger and stronger, and the injury on his arm is more and more serious.


    "It''s the limit. It can''t be enhanced any more."


    Chu Feng has been calculating his arm injury, understand that if the injury is too serious, it is not the scope of ordinary treatment can be treated.


    So he just stopped, and stabbed the iron arm zombie with the power of innate sword Qi.


    Chu Feng''s figure crossed with the iron wall zombie, but there was no sound.


    The power of congenital sword Qi beyond the limit of physical endurance, plus the help of bone spurs, made Chu Feng easily pierce the head of the iron wall zombie and take its life.


    "So strong?"


    Even Chu Feng himself was surprised by the terrible power of congenital sword Qi.


    He didn''t expect that his sword spirit beyond his limit could reach this point. Although he expected to kill the iron wall zombie in seconds, he didn''t even feel any resistance through the iron wall Zombie''s steel skin and the skull that was harder than steel.


    At this time, his heart can not help but have a guess.


    "Is the real use of congenital sword Qi to burst out power that is far beyond the limit at the cost of hurting the body? Otherwise, why does the superposed power not escape at all? No, this move was created for such usage


    After all, in the era of exhausted vitality, no one can do it even if they want to go beyond their limits.


    If you want to enhance your sword Qi power, the only way is to improve your body''s capacity.


    However, in this era of vitality, on the contrary, his body is a little fragile, vitality fills the whole world, so no one can understand the real horror of congenital sword Qi.


    See Chu Feng easy to solve the only copper sheet iron zombie, the rest of the students immediately relieved.


    However, did not wait for them to be happy too long, Chu Feng anxiously roared: "help me treat!"


    Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi were stunned, and then launched the treatment at the same time, which came to Chu Feng''s arm, and relieved his severe pain.


    However, the reason why Chu Feng was so anxious to ask for treatment was not that he could not bear the pain, but that he felt that there was still danger nearby.


    At this time, a girl student looked a little crazy, pointed to Chu Feng and yelled: "why didn''t we encounter so many dangers when we didn''t meet you, but always encounter difficult monsters after we met you? Did you lead these monsters in? "


    Not all people can be strong in adversity, beyond the limit of tolerance, anyone may collapse.


    One by one, people died in front of her, and the original kind classmates turned into cold corpses in a flash, which finally made her spirit collapse.


    Even if it''s against Chu Feng, the worst result is death!


    All become the food of monster, be killed by person, such result seems not so unbearable.


    Of course, this is her subconscious. Her mind is in a mess now. She doesn''t think so much at all. What she thinks now is only one thing, that is, to vent her emotions.


    The remaining three students silently watching the female students vent.


    They are also afraid of the endless monsters, and they don''t know when they will collapse, or they will become strong.


    Looking at the vent of this female classmate, they seem to think that they are also venting their emotions.


    Zhang Ziqing nervously looked at Chu Feng. She prayed silently in her heart: "don''t kill people any more."


    For some people''s death, she has been able to do not have heart and a little compassion, but these are her classmates, she is still a little worried.Unexpectedly, Chu Feng didn''t seem to be angry. Instead, he said calmly, "you''re right. I''m responsible for all the dangers you encounter."


    Everyone was shocked by Chu Feng''s words and didn''t know what he was saying.


    Chu Feng calmly came to several people and said: "you are right. Maybe you encounter less danger when you act alone, so since you think it''s too dangerous to be around me, you can leave."


    Leaving? A few people are silly.


    Even the female students who accused Chu Feng couldn''t turn their heads around.


    Chu Feng a pick eyebrow, way: "what I say is not clear enough?"? You didn''t do anything for me, and I didn''t help you too much. If you think it''s too dangerous to be around me, then we can only go our separate ways. There are still a lot of materials here, and you can take some of them with you. As long as you can carry on your back, I think it''s the end of your duty. Why, aren''t you satisfied? "


    Several students are speechless, just feel as if some brain short circuit.


    However, Chu Feng''s words have no flaws. At the beginning, they must follow Chu Feng, and they didn''t do anything for Chu Feng. On the contrary, Chu Feng, who has always been cold, helped them in the face of danger.


    So in fact, they are all in the position of being helped.


    And this time they are in danger, should they blame Chu Feng? Is it not that they acted without authorization and did not have the sense of preparedness that led to the tragedy?


    Now Chu Feng not only allows them to leave, but also allows them to take as much as possible to take away the materials, so Chu Feng seems to have no place to owe them.


    A boy hesitated: "she is just a brain short circuit, absolutely no malicious."


    "I can understand you."


    Chu Feng said: "but you also need to understand me. I have never forced you to follow me. If you want to leave, I will not have any retention, but I have only one chance."

 Chapter 97

    Chu Feng''s words let them involuntarily fall into thinking.


    They looked at the darkness around them and the bodies on the ground.


    The world is too dangerous, even if they don''t meet Chu Feng, even if those people in the gym don''t have malice, can they really survive after they come to this refuge camp?


    In fact, the reason why they survived was thanks to Chu Feng.


    With their survival ability, they can''t live long anywhere, unless someone can build an absolutely safe territory.


    Even if Chu Feng killed their classmates, who did Chu Feng kill?


    Yang Rongrong? She wanted to provoke her classmates to fight these people.


    Wanfang? His leadership seems to be good, but just now when he was in danger, he pushed his classmates to the enemy in exchange for the chance to escape. Instead, Chu Feng was avenging them.


    Therefore, no matter how cold Chu Feng behaved, there was nothing wrong with them.


    A male classmate bowed his head and said, "boss, she definitely doesn''t mean that. In fact, we are only ashamed that we can only trouble the boss when we are in danger. In fact, we really want to be useful to the boss."


    People who can speak can be liked everywhere. Chu Feng doesn''t like flattery, but even Chu Feng can''t find anything wrong with it.


    Before the responsibility of Chu Feng that female students suddenly roared, said: "I don''t believe, I don''t believe him, this danger must be he recruited."


    With that, she rushed to the direction of the camp.


    Her spirit has reached the edge of collapse, although she was called back by Chu Feng, she still can''t hold on.


    At this time, the girl who handed food and water to the tramp, who was also the first girl who was fooled by the tramp, suddenly sat up. She stretched out her stiff hands and grabbed the girl''s thigh.


    "Ah! Xiao Chang, what are you doing? "


    Suddenly, she was attacked, which made the girl almost unprepared.


    Before she was surprised by her companion''s resurrection from death, she was directly tripped to the ground.


    Then, the dead girl''s face was close to the girl, and she vomited out a mass of things like the lower limbs of insects, with some tentacles.


    "Ah -"


    a shrill scream came, these things like insect claws pierced her skin, and then formed one by one lines in her body.


    Several students were directly shocked by the sudden change. They thought the battle here was over, but they didn''t expect such a change to happen again.


    "Holy light!"


    Xiao Xi''s hands are shining, and she attacks the girl with insect claws in her mouth. However, it''s too late for her to attack. The girl has been killed by this monster, her eyes turn white quickly, and then she spits out the same insect claws in her mouth.


    Chu Feng was the only one who could react at the scene. Because he had just noticed that there was danger nearby, he didn''t relax his vigilance. However, he only felt a burst of pain in his right arm. Even after treatment, the damage caused by the inborn sword Qi beyond his physical limit still didn''t completely recover.


    However, even if he can react, and in time, he will not save the girl.


    This girl has a mental breakdown, in the end of the world can not bear the pressure of the end of the world and lead to a mental breakdown, such a person who can not be saved.


    So let her die in the hands of the monster, perhaps is the best outcome.


    "This kind of monster is called worm claw zombie. It belongs to both zombie and parasite."


    Chu Feng urgently explained to Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi that "all kinds of monsters have both zombie virus and insect characteristics in their bodies. Even if their heads are destroyed, they can''t be completely killed. The parasites in zombies will survive for a period of time, so even if they are killed, they can''t get close to them."


    Zhang Ziqing said, "that is to say, as long as we don''t get close to them?"


    "That''s right."


    Chu Feng wry smile, and then pointed around, way, "just want to do this, seems to have a little difficulty."


    As soon as his voice fell, the bodies of the tramps and the students stood up one by one, spitting out insect claws and tentacles.


    Only three students hide behind Chu Feng, their hearts have been full of fear.


    In such a dangerous world, if there is no protection of a strong person, can they cope with the weaker danger?


    Even if they wake up and become powers, can they really survive in the face of this endless stream of monsters?


    Now, they have no choice but to place their hopes on Chu Feng.


    Zhang Ziqing looked around at the monsters who gradually stood up, and then tried to surround them. He said with a bitter smile: "the speed of these monsters seems not fast. It seems that we have to try to evacuate."When these students agreed with Zhang Ziqing''s words, Chu Feng once again broke their illusion.


    "Although these monsters can''t move faster than us, they won''t feel tired even if they don''t eat for several days and nights. Until they are exhausted, they won''t slow down. How far can you go now?"


    Everyone''s heart sank.


    They have been walking continuously for a day under the strict requirements of Chu Feng. Although they have had a few breaks in the middle of the journey, and have been recovered by treatment, their mental fatigue can not be eliminated.


    If they can''t be sure that there is a safe place nearby, they can''t compete with monsters at all.


    Looking at the approaching monsters, the students showed despair in their eyes.


    A classmate could not help roaring: "boss, do you have any extra knives? I really can''t stand it. It''s a big deal to fight with these monsters. "


    Continuous physical and mental torture has finally reached the edge of his endurance. Before, he tried every means to evade and run for his life, but now he can''t help breaking out. It''s a pity that he has only a wooden stick in his hand and no decent weapon. If only he had a knife.


    Even if you take a knife, you may still die, but at least you can kill two more monsters!


    Another male student didn''t ask Chu Feng for it. Instead, he threw away the iron pipe in his hand, picked up a knife on the ground and prepared for the battle.


    Female students see two male students like this, also can only hold the stick in the hand.


    Although the three of them can live to the present, they also occupy the element of luck, but after so many things, the people who lose their cool and square inch in danger have all died.


    They,


    don''t want to die like this!

 Chapter 98

    Looking at the three students ready to fight, Chu Feng was full of appreciation.


    Originally, his favorite person should be Wan Fang. He thought that he should be the one who is the easiest to make the right choice. He didn''t even ask for the names of the rest.


    Because only those who survive after screening are qualified to remember their names.


    But cleverness is not equal to survival wisdom. Wan Fang has been killed by him because of his stupid choice.


    On the contrary, these three students, who have always looked inconspicuous, were able to summon up the courage to fight under such circumstances.


    Zhang Ziqing said: "Chu Feng, if you really have reached the limit, then you go first! You''ve always been protecting me. Even if you leave now, you don''t owe me anything. "


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "do you look down on me too much?"


    At this time, the three students who were going to fight suddenly looked at Chu Feng with vigilance.


    They suddenly think of the scene of Chu Feng sacrificing Yang Rongrong as a sacrifice. If he wants to sacrifice a classmate now, can they resist?


    Fighting with monsters and being killed is not the same as being sacrificed.


    Chu Feng didn''t care about their little actions, but said calmly: "I don''t necessarily need living people as sacrifices when I call exotic creatures, but if someone is a sacrifice, it will reduce some of the burden."


    The three were relieved.


    Since Chu Feng is willing to explain to them, it means that Chu Feng has recognized them.


    It''s just, what if it''s recognition? Don''t you see that even Chu Feng''s teammates don''t think he has much hope of winning?


    Yes, Zhang Ziqing knows Chu Feng very well. She knows where the limit of Chu Feng is.


    They have met many monsters along the way, although these monsters have been refined after being killed, but they also understand that this can not make Chu Feng recover.


    Some things, such as energy and Qi and blood, still need to be made up by rest and food.


    In addition, Chu Feng''s sword that seemed to pierce his eyes just now made Zhang Ziqing understand that Chu Feng must consume a lot.


    Then, when she treated Chu Feng, she also received the feedback of treatment, Chu Feng''s arm has not been completely cured.


    Excessive consumption plus some injuries, although has not let Chu Feng forced to the end, but in the face of so many monsters, Chu Feng should not have many cards.


    Summoning can indeed summon a helper, but if Chu Feng uses summoning in frontal combat, then Chu Feng will not even have the power to escape.


    However, Chu Feng has a card that even Zhang Ziqing, who followed Chu Feng at the beginning, didn''t know.


    "Zizi ~"


    the zombie with insect claws made a strange sound and approached several people.


    Nun Xiaoxi also said: "master, the higher the status, the more important the person is. You are shouldering the responsibility of purifying and saving the world. You can''t have an accident in this place."


    Chu Feng asked: "who taught you this?"


    The nun said, "that''s what the bishop told us when our church was attacked by monsters."


    As soon as she said this, several people had different emotions in their hearts.


    The so-called bishop must have cheated his followers to die in this way, that is, a simple and devout man like Xiao Xi,


    Chu Feng said coldly: "he has fallen. The next time you meet him, kill him."


    Xiaoxi was stunned and said, "yes!"


    Zhang Ziqing said: "it''s not the time to say that. We can''t run these zombies, but if you don''t run, even you can''t run."


    "Run? With these monsters, I''m not qualified to be driven to a dead end! "


    Chu Feng raised his left hand, and the tattoo on his left arm was shining. Then a black light appeared from his left arm, and finally he became a black python.


    After seeing this boa constrictor, Zhang Ziqing was also a little surprised. Did Chu Feng have any cards?


    Before Chu Feng has not reached the limit?


    However, there are nearly 30 monsters on the scene. With such a black python, can we really deal with these terrible monsters?


    "Thunder corpse dragon, kill all these monsters, no one left!"


    Chu Feng gave an order.


    The black boa constrictor spits out the snake''s letter, and then a flash appears on the body of the nearest zombie with insect claws. Then it opens its mouth and devours it.


    See this black Python so easy to solve a monster, everyone''s heart also produced inexplicable confidence.


    When people are in a desperate situation, even a straw will be regarded as a life-saving thing.


    Now the black Python shows such power, and is regarded as the hope in the desperate situation by them.


    Seeing the black Python devouring a worm''s claw, Chu Feng frowned slightly and ordered: "kill first and swallow later! Use thunder dropThunder corpse dragon''s phagocytic ability is still limited. If it continues to phagocytize like this, it will lose its action ability after swallowing a few insect claws, and then fall into dormancy.


    Thunder corpse dragon got the order, and a white lightning came out of his mouth.


    The white pitching hit these zombies, and then one after another, the lightning became one, and all the zombies were listed as targets.


    "Crackle ~" and "crackle ~"


    a sound of scorching came. In a few seconds, all the monsters became black and fell to the ground.


    After seeing this scene, everyone was shocked.


    What is the origin of this monster? It just appeared from Chu Feng''s arm. Is this one of Chu Feng''s abilities?


    Just a move to kill so many monsters, even Chu Feng himself can''t do such a terrible thing!


    Of course, it is absolutely impossible for them to say this sentence. If they really say it, they will hit their boss face to face.


    After killing all the zombies with one move, thunder corpse dragon slowly devoured the zombies.


    If it is an ordinary beast or zombie, it will be dangerous to be parasitized by the insect claws if it rashly devours the body of the insect claws.


    However, this degree of parasitism is a joke for thunder corpse dragon.


    Even if these insect claws were not electrocuted, and they parasitized thunder corpse dragon directly, they could not make thunder corpse dragon have diarrhea once.


    After eating four zombies, thunder corpse dragon returns to Chu Feng''s arm contentedly and begins the process of digestion.


    The battle has come to an end, but the students'' dull face has not disappeared for a long time.


    Their hearts are still full of shock.


    Is this the real card of Chu Feng? Is this the greatest reliance of Chu Feng? Or is it that Chu Feng still has a stronger reliance, just because the enemy is not strong enough, which makes him have no room to play?

 Chapter 99

    Under the powerful power of thunder corpse dragon, all the enemies turned into coke, even there was no room for resistance and struggle.


    In the face of such a monster, what kind of power can we have to contend with?


    Chu Feng uses the power of Yuan Fu to refine all the corpses of these zombies. After all, it can enhance his own power and can''t be wasted.


    One of the surviving boys couldn''t help saying, "since you have such a powerful pet? Why not bring it out earlier? So they don''t have to die. "


    Chu Feng just said coldly: "it''s not easy to pick up a life, and now it''s about to squander it?"


    The boy immediately shut up.


    Zhang Ziqing explained for Chu Feng: "Chu Feng is not unwilling to help others, but he helps too many white eyed wolves, and some people will only drag him down if they survive. Since he let you see his final card, it means that he has recognized you."


    Male students look complex looking at Zhang Ziqing: "you can get his approval is not easy."


    Zhang Ziqing nodded deeply.


    What else do the students want to say? Zhang Ziqing continued: "although you may think that Chu Feng is a bit cruel, to me, he is more reliable than those people in the gym, than Wan Fang''s behavior of pushing his classmates to a mob just now, and than people like Yang Rongrong."


    After listening to Zhang Ziqing''s words, the students found that they had no way to refute.


    Chu Feng''s bottom line is not much higher than those who only run for their own lives and even sacrifice their companions when they are in danger.


    At least Chu Feng can help his own people when he is in danger and protect the people around him.


    So in such a contrast, they found that Chu Feng could be a good man.


    Although the impression of Chu Feng''s decisiveness still left a shadow in their hearts, after calm analysis, they finally decided to stay by Chu Feng''s side.


    Because they couldn''t find a safer place behind him.


    As if seeing through their thoughts, Chu Feng, while refining the remaining corpses, said:


    "those who need the protection of others to survive are not qualified to stay with me. Now that you have proved that you have the courage to challenge danger, I will teach you the power beyond ordinary people, although it is inferior to the powers A little, but at least it will save your life. "


    Now that he has found his approval, he certainly will not be stingy.


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, everyone was in front of him.


    They''ve been greedy for the power of the powers for a long time. You think you have such an opportunity.


    After refining all the corpses, Chu Feng threw more than ten crystal nuclei to Xiao Xi and said, "after purification, share them equally with Zhang Ziqing."


    Then he came to the three students and asked, "what''s your name?"


    As for the names of other students, he would not care at all, but since the final performance of these three people can enter his eyes, he certainly would not mind writing down their names.


    "My name is Tao Jinghua!"


    "My name is Xu Wei!"


    "My name is Tian Jing."


    The three students reported their names one by one. After they reported their names, Chu Feng patted everyone on the shoulder.


    "From now on, learn from me the martial arts cultivation method. Now your body has reached the limit of fatigue. Taking advantage of this time to practice, you can achieve the maximum effect."


    Then he taught the three of them the cultivation methods of martial arts.


    Under a wisp of vitality of Chu Feng, they quickly skip the entry stage, and then expand their vitality.


    As Chu Feng said, now their bodies have reached the extreme of hunger and thirst. At this time of cultivation, vitality just like a spring poured into their bodies, making them feel comfortable for a while.


    "As soon as you feel your body reaches its limit, stop immediately. Don''t force it. Otherwise, don''t collect the corpse from me after you die of explosion."


    Chu Feng said seriously, "it''s not easy for you to get the power to surpass ordinary people now. Don''t ruin your future because of your greed."


    It is not laziness, but greed, that is the most taboo of martial arts practitioners.


    It is the lightest end for him to practice recklessly because of his lust for power. He suffered such losses in his previous life and hurt the people around him.


    If these people don''t listen to persuasion, he can''t do anything.


    See Chu Feng so serious expression, three people''s facial expression also became serious.


    Now Chu Feng''s reputation in their hearts has reached the peak, no matter what he said, they will 100% listen, let alone related to their lives.


    After telling the three of them how to practice martial arts, Chu Feng began to refine the strength he had just absorbed.After absorbing just now, he has reached level 9, which is only one line away from Kaiyuan symbol.


    After the opening up of Yuanfu, his strength will have an essential leap.


    After refining yuan Qi, he took Zhang Ziqing into the camp.


    The day is over and it''s time to rest.


    Zhang Ziqing blushed, and then used the magic of the water system to clean up the camp here. There used to be a mob here, and she didn''t want to clean up the smell.


    When Chu Feng was ready to attack Zhang Ziqing, Zhang Ziqing suddenly blushed and said, "wait a minute."


    Then, in Chu Feng''s doubts, she pulled in the nun Xiao Xi, who had a blank face.


    "I know you''ve been coveting her for a long time."


    Zhang Ziqing blushed and hummed coldly, "I don''t want to walk wobbly every morning. If you want to do harm, do harm to her!"


    Just as she was about to leave the camp, Chu Feng suddenly said with a bad smile, "do you have any misunderstanding about my ability?"


    Zhang Ziqing blushed and said, "I, how can I have it?"


    Chu Feng said with a bad smile: "then why do you think I only eat one is enough?"


    "Ah


    In Zhang Ziqing''s exclamation, Chu Feng pulls the nuns closer to the quilt.


    The whole tent is full of the same atmosphere.


    Looking at the shaking tent, some of the three students could not sleep.


    Tao Jinghua summoned up his courage and said to Tian Jing, "now you can see the world. Maybe we will die at any time. Have you not enjoyed enough if you are willing to die?"


    Tian Jing''s face hesitated. Tao Jinghua took advantage of the victory and said, "he doesn''t like you. Even if he does, you won''t get much benefit."


    At this time, Xu Wei also went into the tent: "yes, anyway, I don''t know when I will die. It''s better to enjoy it while I''m still alive. Only in this way can I have no regrets."


    Say, two people unexpectedly stretched out a hand toward Tian Jing together.


    Under the half coercion and half persuasion of the two, Tian Jing just struggled for a few seconds and nodded her head.


    Anyway, her beauty can''t compete with Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi. If she is touched by Chu Feng, she may not have the chance to contact any man in the future.


    So only the combination of desire, perhaps more in line with her mind.

 Chapter 100

    For the movement of the tent next door, Chu Feng did not care too much.


    Even if the physical exertion is excessive, there is no way to make up for it.


    If even this little matter has to be tangled, then I''m sorry, from now on you will never be able to recruit people again, and the recruitment will soon be centrifugal.


    The next morning, several tired people were attracted by a fragrance and gathered together.


    "Boss, is dinner ready?"


    Smell pot with meat congee, several students eyes shine.


    Although bread can also eat, but where hot food to the aroma, although there seems to be no food here, but hot porridge seems to be good.


    People only know how to cherish after losing, not to mention the hot porridge mixed with meat fragrance, even a pot of white porridge is better than bread.


    Chu Feng pointed around, said: "before eating, you first look at this."


    The three students turned pale, and around them lay several dead zombies.


    Last night''s zombies were either swallowed up, or directly refined by Chu Feng, which means these zombies are new.


    They can''t specially go to the distance to beat a few zombies for Chu Feng, and then put the corpse in front of them to deliberately scare them.


    That''s only one thing.


    Last night, there were zombies in their camp, but they were all solved quietly by Chu Feng.


    Tao Jinghua said nervously: "boss, I''m sorry, we were also... Keke last night. In a word, we were too careless. We have to bother boss to do it."


    Chu Feng stirred some things in the pot and said: "I don''t mean to blame you. Your experience is too little. It''s normal that you don''t understand them now. Many things can be learned slowly. But if you can''t learn or take out the attitude of dealing with teachers in class, I won''t mind!"


    At the end of the day, a strange smile broke into the corner of his mouth.


    Three people in the heart a Lin, hurriedly way: "we will definitely seriously study."


    I''m kidding. If you don''t listen carefully in class, it will only affect the future. For them, the most direct impact is to lower their grades.


    But if we don''t listen carefully to the things related to survival, it will directly affect their lives.


    After the fierce fight last night, they slept more and more.


    Then Chu Feng threw a box of pills to Tian Jing and said, "this is the contraceptive. Take this first! It''s very dangerous to be pregnant in the last days. "


    Tian Jing blushed. Last night, she was too crazy to deal with two people by herself.


    This was absolutely impossible before.


    However, her heart was vaguely like that kind of crazy feeling.


    The students around them all die one by one. If they don''t have fun in time, they may regret it before they die.


    And Tao Jinghua and Xu Wei did not mean to be jealous. They just released their desire. If we really want to talk about feelings, it should be the feelings of carrying a gun.


    While waiting for the porridge to be cooked, Chu Feng said: "now many animals have begun to mutate, especially those insects, and the degree of change is even greater. Although we don''t know how much bacteria and viruses have changed, we can''t ignore this situation."


    Of course, he knew that bacteria and viruses were also evolving, but he didn''t intend to say it.


    After all, some things will be known by later generations. It''s dangerous to divulge too much.


    Xu Wei asked: "how to solve that?"


    Chu Feng said: "don''t worry too much, the improvement of human immunity will be more, but to be on the safe side, when you want to boil water in the future, you''d better burn it for a while more after boiling. Of course, even if there are no conditions, the sealing degree of mineral water is still good."


    It''s supposed to be easier for tiny creatures to evolve, but now the evolution of creatures on earth no longer depends on themselves, but on vitality.


    Therefore, the more subtle creatures, the less energy they absorb.


    But that doesn''t mean they can do it without any vigilance. After all, there are parasites in the water, and as time goes on, there will be more and more.


    Why will there be more than a dozen people involved in a bottle of water? Because what they lack is not ordinary water, but clean water.


    A few people nodded seriously, this is the common sense of survival in the last days.


    Although we are ready to die at any time, if we don''t even have expectations for the future, what''s the meaning of living?


    So even if they don''t know how long they can live, they have to pretend they can.


    Of course, what Chu Feng didn''t say is that most of the dirty things will be removed directly after being purified with the power of light system, but he didn''t say it was necessary.


    Otherwise, would he want Xiaoxi to be the head chef of the cooking class?


    After a few seconds of silence, Chu Feng said: "since we are going to leave together in the future, it''s better to make some words clear in advance. In fact, I don''t expect you to be so loyal."Xu Wei said in a hurry: "we must keep up with the pace of the boss."


    "Yes, we must be loyal to the boss."


    "Needless to say, we are not people in feudal society. Why do we do that?"


    Chu Feng waved his hand. He had seen too many betrayals. Even if he could kill all the betrayers, the loss caused by the betrayal could not be made up. Therefore, prevention is more reliable than punishment afterwards.


    Many mutinies are actually caused by people''s desire for profits. Even if they regret it later, it''s too late. They can only die one way. He is giving them a preventive injection.


    "I only hope that if you want to change your boss, you can consider three things. The first is how many benefits you can really get. Don''t listen to other people''s big pie. In the end, no one can say whether you have a future. What you can get now is true."


    They were silent and didn''t know what they were thinking.


    Chu Feng then said: "the second thing is to think about the consequences of offending me. If you change the boss, you should at least change a strong one and at least change one who can crush me."


    They couldn''t help thinking of the thunder corpse dragon on Chu Feng''s arm,


    crush Chu Feng?


    At least in their current cognition, they think it is impossible.


    Chu Feng said: "the third thing is to think about your own value, how much effect you can play on others after the rebellion, and then think about your own future. After the rebellion, how do you want to live in the future? Is it better than following me? It''s going to be more exciting. "


    "If you decide to rebel after you think about these three problems, it only means that my boss has failed too much."


    "That''s all. No matter what you really think in the future, or when you want to be independent, you can be rational, rebellious, mature and independent."


    "Well, it''s ready for dinner."

 Chapter 101

    After what Chu Feng said just now, the meal was a bit unpleasant.


    But Chu Feng''s words left indelible traces in their hearts.


    For modern people, it''s a common thing to change jobs and bosses. The change of this concept needs to be accumulated over time and will not be changed so easily.


    Therefore, Chu Feng knows that it is inefficient to blindly use interests or power to ensure loyalty. In the end of this life, there are countless examples of rebelling for a few stutters and beautiful women, and even killing his boss directly.


    If it''s not easy to recruit or train subordinates and let them run away with others, why does he spend the energy of recruiting and training? Even if it''s killed, it can''t make up for the loss!


    It''s a lot of trouble and trouble to recruit new people.


    What''s more, a boss who often changes hands, will anyone be willing to talk to him? No matter how powerful it is, it can''t protect its boss. What''s the value of following?


    The three questions he raised are just like three preventive measures. If the other party can really meet these three conditions, it means that his boss has failed too much. What kind of revenge does he have and how can he fight with long Ao? Just find a corner to eat and die.


    To be proud of the dragon as the enemy, we must raise our own requirements in any way.


    At the same time of breakfast, Chu Feng set up a barbecue rack next to him, which he searched from the kitchenware factory. Now it''s just in use.


    Just when they had breakfast, or an SUV would have stopped.


    "There''s food here."


    The window rolled down, a woman''s surprise voice came, "and there''s a barbecue."


    Then, three men, two women and five people got off the SUV and looked at Chu Feng''s barbecue with bright eyes.


    Xu Wei''s three men were alert. They had just gone through a murder case caused by food last night, and now they meet people who are greedy for their food, so they have to take it seriously.


    A big bellied man in a suit took out a pile of money from his briefcase, then threw it to Chu Feng and said proudly, "these are the prices I pay for your barbecue. If I get the extra money, I don''t need to change it. I''m not short of money."


    The visual impact of a stack of RMB is very strong, and Xu Wei''s breathing is aggravated.


    It''s not their fault. After all, being open-minded has become people''s instinct. Only those who are used to seeing so many RMB are indifferent.


    Chu Feng looked at the RMB in his hand and said with a smile, "it''s just right. I just need it."


    Then he threw the pile of money into the firewood.


    The flammability of paper money is very good, which makes the firewood fire more prosperous.


    In hearing Chu Feng say just need, suit man''s face showed a proud smile, and the woman around him is he showed the look of worship.


    It''s always his favorite thing to open up a situation with money, and what he enjoys most is that others grovel when they see a lot of money.


    The next moment, however, his eyes were dull.


    The other side threw his money into the firewood? What is this operation?


    The next moment, his face was filled with anger: "what do you mean? Are you insulting me? Or do you think I gave you fake money? "


    Chu Feng looked at the burnt paper money and said seriously, "ash, it''s true money."


    His attitude infuriated several people even more, making them almost angry.


    "Do you know how much damage your affectation has caused you? Do you know how much money can buy? "


    "I tell you, even if you go to the fortress, there is a shortage of materials. Without money, what do you take to buy things from others?"


    "Look at you poor, how dare you look down on us?"


    Looking at a few people angry look, chufeng feel some funny.


    It''s true that there is a shortage of goods and materials after arriving at the fortress city, but the collapse of money was completed in a very short time.


    Even if you take the money of the whole car, you can''t buy much.


    However, if you want to take advantage of this opportunity to swindle materials from others, you will miscalculate. There are indeed some people who have a bad brain and exchange materials for money.


    But if you change too much, you have to be well equipped to be attacked by the crowd.


    Since you can cheat so many materials from one person, do you cheat a lot of food from others? Or other supplies, or even... Women?


    After all, money on the body is only a small space, who knows how much you changed? Then, under the fluke psychology of greed and irresponsibility, many people will unite to take risks.


    Although Chu Feng is not afraid of anything, he is not a trouble seeker.


    "I think your money is very useful! It''s good for a fire. "


    Chu Feng is still serious.This kind of provocation almost put on the surface completely angered the suit man, he said to the driver and bodyguard behind him: "give them a lesson."


    "Ah "Ah


    Two screams sounded, of course, the scream is not Chu Feng, but the driver and bodyguard.


    Just a face to face, they bow to the ground.


    Chu Feng withdrew his feet. He was really deliberately provocative just now.


    I''m worried about not having an SUV! Immediately someone came directly to the door, and if they started to snatch directly, it might leave a shadow in the hearts of these little cute new people around them.


    However, since the other party is unkind, you are welcome.


    "You, what do you want?"


    The man in suit stepped back two steps. Chu Feng''s skill was higher than he expected. Of course, the two men behind him were not very good at fighting. Most of the time of bullying people usually relied on their own power, so that the bullied people did not dare to resist.


    Now that his own power was useless, he began to fear at last.


    Chu Feng said: "as the price you just offended me, I will confiscate the car behind you. It will be my spiritual loss."


    The man in suit said angrily, "don''t even think about it!"


    However, Chu Feng grabbed him by the throat with murderous air in his eyes: "when did you have it? I''m under the illusion of asking for your opinions. I''m just informing you."


    "No, don''t kill me. I''m the boss of a listed company with several hundred million assets and many people under my hand. When I get back to the company, I''ll repay you well."


    Chu Feng said with a sneer: "you don''t think the world will still operate as it used to! Or is it naive to think that your things still belong to you? "


    Said, his eyes fell on the suit of middle-aged man to bring people.

 Chapter 102

    Feel Chu Feng look at the eyes, two young women beauty face with panic, but the eyes are hidden excitement.


    Chu Feng''s hegemony seems to have a special charm, but they are used to following suit man and enjoying the wealth he brings.


    However, men in suits can bring them money and things that money can buy, but they can''t enjoy other things.


    If Chu Feng really wants to do something to them, they may not refuse.


    Zhang Ziqing''s eyes flashed a look of vigilance. There are two beauties around Chu Feng. Do you want to be greedy to attack these two coquettish bitches?


    Remember Chu Feng should be very selective!


    However, Chu Feng is really not interested in these two women. He has a private car with such good performance. Why should he take a bus?


    The reason why he didn''t directly kill these people is mainly in teaching.


    The suit man''s eyes were full of fear: "you, what are you talking about?"


    "You should have guessed it!"


    Chu Feng cruelly revealed what he didn''t want to think of in his heart, "even if it''s a local tycoon, the people with bad brain should be only a few, you just pretend not to think of it, or subconsciously don''t want to realize it, and then enjoy the feeling of being superior as much as possible."


    For some people, you can question their character, but it''s better not to question their intelligence easily.


    The man in suit doesn''t know nothing about this dangerous world. He just tries his best to create an illusion for himself or the people around him that social order can be restored.


    As long as his acting skills are good enough, he can win over a group of people. We''ll talk about it later. Anyway, now he is still the boss.


    "You, you don''t say any more."


    In the heart do not want to think of things by Chu Feng cruel revealed, let suit man shiver, the heart has been full of fear.


    And a few students also suddenly thought of what happened in the kitchen factory before, the worker who awakened his powers. The first thing after he awakened was to kill his boss and then take over the boss''s woman.


    Then look up at the practice of Chu Feng, they have realized what.


    Chu Feng said to Xu Wei: "I must take their car, but these people will be handed over to you. Don''t have any burden, and don''t guess what I think. From now on."


    With that, he kicked the suit man''s leg, which made him scream and lose the ability to escape.


    However, he began to barbecue as if nothing had happened, waiting for the choice of the three.


    The men in suits are full of humiliation in their eyes, but there is nothing they can do. They can only let these people distribute like goods.


    The three students looked at each other. Although Chu Feng asked them not to guess his idea, Chu Feng is their boss now. Can they really ignore Chu Feng''s idea? This must be Chu Feng''s test to them!


    Although I don''t know what will happen if I can''t get through, it''s definitely not a good thing if I think about it.


    Tian Jing looked at two mature and coquettish women, then looked down at her figure and said, "if there is no senior driver among us, let''s leave the driver behind! The rest of the people are left behind. "


    Although she and two classmates are only physical friends, but there is no need to increase the need for their rivals out of thin air.


    Without these two women, the two classmates would take care of her a little more.


    If more objects are allocated, her role may be dispensable.


    Although his appearance is still pretty, and there is not much to blame for his figure, he is much worse than these two coquettish women.


    And the two women are put on a pathetic look, Chu Feng is now back to them, so they look at the two male classmates with begging eyes, want to win their sympathy.


    Xu Wei hesitated and said, "do you want to leave them all? Otherwise, let''s leave the boss behind! Take the rest. "


    Tao Jinghua looked at the off-road vehicle and said, "if I''m not wrong, this kind of off-road vehicle should be able to seat eight people. If you want to sit one more person, you have to plug it."


    The two boys really want to leave the two coquettish women behind. After last night''s event, their desire for women is more vigorous, but they don''t want to leave the impression that the eldest brother has a brain, so they can''t know whether Chu Feng is also interested in the two women.


    Therefore, they did not dare to make a direct statement.


    A coquettish woman said: "handsome, as long as you are willing to take me, I am willing to do anything."


    Joking, in this dangerous era, being left in the wilderness is definitely not a fun thing, in case of danger how to do?


    However, her attitude made Zhang Ziqing hostile and looked at the enchanting woman with a bad eye.


    The man in suit yelled, "what''s the difference between leaving us in the wilderness and killing us? You''re killing people on purpose. "The driver said, "I, I can help you drive. My driving skills are very good."


    He knows that many people are resistant to killing people. Let alone killing people, even killing a chicken, not everyone can do it.


    The appearance of these people is also the appearance of students. Although they have experienced some changes in temperament, they have not changed much in the end.


    Tao Jinghua nodded and seemed to agree with his words.


    The man in suit was overjoyed and was preparing to take advantage of the victory to explain the consequences of violating the law to them. He was scared to death by his next sentence:


    "in that case, after we leave them behind, they will definitely bear a grudge, or they will just kill them!"


    In recent days, they have seen too much parting between life and death. Although they may not be able to summon up the courage to kill, they are still too difficult.


    So they fell into a quarrel.


    Chu Feng cut the barbecue and handed it to everyone. Then he handed it to the driver and a bottle of water. He said, "this is for you. It''s the reward for helping me drive."


    Smelling the smell of barbecue, the driver rolled his Adam''s apple and said, "I agree."


    Although they have some food in their car, where is the barbecue aroma? What''s more, Chu Feng seems to be luring, but in fact he is bullying. After all, just now he wants several classmates to decide their fate like goods!


    Just now, he saw several zombies nearby. He didn''t dare to guarantee which zombies would turn into corpses if he refused.


    Then Chu Feng handed each of the three students a bottle of water and said, "here you are."


    His meaning is very obvious. It''s up to you to decide whether you want to eat these things by yourself or to solicit people.

 Chapter 103

    After the SUV started again, there were two people left.


    "You demons! You will be punished. "


    "It''s too much. I''m going to sue you."


    The boss and the bodyguard stay in the camp, facing the back of the off-road vehicle.


    After scolding tired again, they sat on the ground with despair on their faces.


    At this time, the man in suit suddenly saw that there were two bottles of water left on the ground, and it seemed that there were two pieces of bread, which brightened his eyes.


    Feeling the change of the boss around him, the bodyguard followed his eyes and was also in front of his eyes.


    Then there was a dangerous light in his eyes.


    "Chu Feng, do you think there is no problem with their decision?" Zhang Ziqing asked.


    The two boys finally decided to leave the two beauties at the cost of barbecue and water.


    Although Tian Jing was a little impatient, she couldn''t beat them in the end.


    After all, they exchanged the barbecue in their own hands. What''s her reason to stop it?


    Of course, they can''t kill people. After all, it''s too harmful to their psychology. Now they are still immature.


    Chu Feng did not care about the way: "it doesn''t matter, do not care about these details, the first two people will not live long."


    Zhang Ziqing was surprised: "what did you do?"


    Chu Feng said: "it''s not what I did, but someone left bread and water there. Although it''s for two people, who doesn''t want to eat it alone in the place where there is no village before and no shop behind? However, the specific results will depend on how loyal the bodyguards are. "


    The bodyguard''s hand is holding the baton, the strength should be stronger than the boss.


    If he has any moral Puritanism, then things should fall into the hands of the boss. If he can be more ruthless, he may have a chance to live alone.


    As for those who left bread and water, it was Tian Jing.


    He doesn''t want to think about Tian Jing''s real thoughts. He doesn''t have that energy, but her practice is really in line with her expectations.


    If you can''t be hard hearted, you can''t see it and you can''t get upset.


    Tian Jing is sitting in the front passenger''s seat, and Chu Feng is sitting in the middle. The two male students are crowded together with the beautiful woman as they wish, and then accept the provocation of the beautiful woman.


    Because Chu Feng is also in the car, they dare not make too much noise, but it makes two male students itch.


    Tian Jing saw this scene from the inside rearview mirror of the car, and the murderer appeared in her eyes, but it was well hidden.


    Just after the off-road vehicle went on for a while, the sky suddenly overcast.


    After putting his head out of the window and looking at the sky, Chu Feng ordered: "thunderstorm is coming, find a place to stop."


    He is used to the bad things along the way.


    He was not sure if he would break down the new car again if he continued to move on.


    In that case, it would not be worth the loss.


    Anyway, there is not much distance to go home. It''s not too late to start after the thunderstorm. It''s even OK to start at night.


    At this time, they saw a gas station. Only when they were pleasantly close to the past, they found that the original staff in the gas station had become zombies. By the way, they ate some people who stayed here and formed a small group of zombies.


    After seeing the zombie group, the driver was about to change a place, but Chu Feng ordered: "stop!"


    After hearing Chu Feng''s order, the driver hesitated: "but there are more than ten zombies here. If we park here, we will be in danger."


    "If you don''t stop now, people in danger will follow you."


    Chu Feng threatened with a very flat tone.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, the driver only felt a little chilly behind him.


    He suddenly thought of the zombies around the camp. If the zombies were all solved by this person alone, maybe he really has the ability to deal with these zombies?


    Besides, if this man really can''t deal with the zombie, he can drive away from here while the zombie eats him.


    Before the car was completely good, Chu Feng was the first to get out of the car. Zhang Ziqing wanted to keep up with him, but Chu Feng pressed him gently and stopped him immediately.


    "Who is going to win?"


    The driver''s heart is also full of tension.


    Although in his view, these people are truly dangerous.


    Is it true that if we can become one with these people, we may not have to be afraid of the dangers outside?


    However, when he took off his seat belt, opened the door and got off, he suddenly found that the zombies in front of him had been solved."So fast, what happened just now?"


    The driver only felt that his brain was blank. What happened just now? Why did he see more than a dozen living zombies, but within a few seconds of getting off the bus, all of them fell down?


    He looked at Chu Feng with frightened eyes: did he do it? Is this speed really human?


    But if it wasn''t for him, who else?


    "Look at the car. Don''t give him a chance to drive away."


    Chu Feng told the three students that he didn''t hide his vigilance to the driver.


    His strength has reached the peak of the second stage, and then refining the zombies just now, there are signs of a breakthrough. Now that he has encountered thunderstorms, he just takes this opportunity to make a breakthrough.


    The cultivation method of ancient books is very safe, at least most of the risks can be controlled, so he doesn''t worry too much. If the driver drives off the SUV at this time, he will be too frustrated.


    Tao Jinghua immediately said, "we will definitely look after the car."


    Then there was a heavy rain outside.


    Chu Feng took advantage of this time and began to unify the nine spirits in his body. Because of his previous experience, this breakthrough had no obstacles, and it was a natural process.


    When the nine yuan spirits gather together, a small space appears, which is Yuan Fu.


    Different from the storage space created by the nawufu, this small space belongs to a real world, or the framework of a small world.


    In this Yuanfu, there are infinite possibilities.


    When the familiar Yuanfu was opened up again, Chu Feng could not help feeling a little excited, which indicated that his strength was once again improved to a higher level, and he could collect more materials and exert more magical powers.


    As long as my luck is not too bad, I will come and go freely in most parts of the world.


    However, when he was practicing, the team changed.

 Chapter 104

    After Chu Feng enters the convenience store in the gas station, Tao Jinghua and Xu Wei can''t wait to taste the taste of the two beauties.


    Just now they were teased in the car, but they were cruel enough. They just didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Now Chu Feng has left the car, of course, they want to release their desire.


    And Tian Jing light spat after, disdained to leave, by the way also took the driver.


    She didn''t want to be hungry. She took the driver away just to prevent him from making small moves when they didn''t pay attention.


    Without the onlookers, Tao Jinghua was eager to start, but the coquettish woman in front of him put her finger on his lips and stopped his next action:


    "if you do this, aren''t you afraid that your boss will be angry?"


    Tao Jinghua said strangely, "what''s the matter with our boss? Since the boss didn''t stop us, it means that he acquiesced in our practice. "


    The woman said, "I don''t mean that. I just want to make sure that after meeting a new woman, are you sure you want to taste us before your boss? Are you not afraid that your boss has a bad heart? "


    Tao Jinghua and Xu Wei are dull. They didn''t think of this floor just now.


    They can''t understand Chu Feng''s idea. These two women are really amorous. If he is really interested in these two women, but they take the lead, will Chu Feng be dissatisfied with them?


    Although Chu Feng refused Tian Jing, it doesn''t mean that he is a special person.


    It can only be said that his requirements are relatively high.


    However, the appearance and figure of these two people may be a little different from Zhang Ziqing, but they are more feminine.


    The woman saw the hesitation of the two men, and took advantage of the victory to pursue: "as a younger brother, the first reaction to anything good should be to present it to the boss, whether the boss is the boss''s business or not, but making decisions without authorization is the biggest taboo of being a subordinate. Only he rewards you, where can you make decisions without authorization?"


    This sentence is very common in the workplace, but also poked in the two students'' worries.


    Chu Feng''s attitude is greater than everything else, which is the guarantee of their survival.


    "In this way, you first let us try to seduce your boss, and then we will help you find out his attitude towards you. If it goes well, we will give you more good words. Even if it fails, you will not lose anything. On the contrary, it will make your boss feel that you are picking up what he left behind."


    That would be a critical hit.


    Xu Wei let go of the woman in front of him and said, "go!"


    Tao Jinghua also reluctantly let go of the woman in front of him.


    Two women left, and then two people looked at each other, in each other''s eyes to see the thick unwilling and humiliation.


    Although all this is just their guess, even the woman they like should be enjoyed by the boss first. It''s too oppressive. It''s a violation of men''s dignity.


    In such a thick unwilling, evil thoughts breed in their hearts.


    If they can replace the boss, do they have the same power?


    At this time, Xu Wei suddenly said: "three conditions for betrayal."


    Tao Jinghua was stunned, and then remembered what Chu Feng said to them. If they really want to betray, they must first meet three conditions before betraying.


    Xu Wei said: "the outside world is very big. Although we have some strength, we are still at the bottom of the society compared with the powers. Even if we can take this opportunity to escape, we will not survive for a long time, so if we want to stand on our own hilltops, we should first have the ability to stand on our own, at least to deal with those monsters The ability of things. " Tao added.


    Then they stopped.


    Chu Feng''s three conditions for them are like three invisible shackles. When they are ready to do things impulsively, they can slightly recover part of their reason.


    Now they seriously think that if they really betray, then they have nothing.


    However, if you follow Chu Feng, life is not too bad. At least you can have a hot meal. Then when they have enough strength, they can do whatever they want.


    Of course, when it comes to that time, I don''t know if they still have the heart to betray.


    After the two coquettish women left the car, their eyes showed disdain at the same time.


    They do make a living by hooking up with men, but not all kinds of men can get into their eyes.


    If they want to seduce them, they will seduce the rich and the big boss. Now they have to seduce the big boss as well.


    "There are two foxes around their boss. They are definitely not the kind of special people. It''s not hard to have sex with him, but it''s hard to get him locked up."


    "It''s a big deal. We''ll change people when we get to a safe place.""That''s a lot of trouble, and it''s a lot of risk."


    "The temperament of the two foxy girls is far worse than ours. It is estimated that their boss will leave them around only if they lack women. If their boss has no choice, then we can ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "good idea, how do we do it?"


    The two women soon reached a united front, and then decided to join hands to seduce Chu Feng.


    A woman took a bottle out of her backpack and said, "this thing can be put into wine for medicine, or it can directly cover her face. When boss Wang deals with those hypocritical women, he just depends on it."


    What they can''t get is the best, so when some women hook up with their boss, they will tease and then refuse. When their boss meets this kind of woman, they all start directly and settle with money afterwards. He doesn''t have so much time to play cat and mouse with them.


    Another enchanting woman also agreed: "let''s do it directly. Anyway, it''s raining heavily. After that, we''ll throw the corpse directly."


    After a secret discussion, they approached the convenience store.


    Zhang Ziqing immediately vigilant way: "what do you do?"


    Beauty Jiao didi said: "we just think it''s too cold outside, so we want to go in and hide. You don''t even have to refuse this!"


    Zhang Ziqing sneered: "there are clothes in the trunk of the car. You can wear them if you feel cold. If you still feel cold, you can do some exercise!"


    Even if you don''t mind Chu Feng looking for her woman, at least you can''t choose one!


    Nun little Xiben is kind-hearted. She doesn''t mind much, but she can''t bear to share a man with such two bitches.


    See two people still refuse to go, Zhang Ziqing frown way: "how, still want me to drive you directly?"


    At this time, two coquettish women each hand a piece of cloth, and then at the same time blocked the mouth and nose of Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi.

 Chapter 105

    "Ecstasy!"


    Zhang Ziqing was caught off guard when he was blindfolded, and then came the feeling of fighting.


    Two coquettish women''s eyes are full of cruel look: "who told you to stop us? It''s your own death. "


    "Two little girls who haven''t grown up, do you think you can do whatever you want by seducing a man? Let my sister teach you what society is


    "When you die, we''ll enjoy your men."


    However, before they were proud for a long time, the two coquettish women suddenly found that their hands and feet did not listen, and two ropes made of water tied them up.


    "Psychic, she''s psychic?"


    Two coquettish women''s faces were muddled. They thought that this woman was just the woman beside the boss, but they didn''t expect that she was a power.


    As a psionic, do you still need to enjoy men with other women?


    At this time, the holy light appeared on Xiaoxi, and then fell on Zhang Ziqing.


    "Two powers!"


    The two coquettish women just feel that the world seems to be overturned. Although they don''t know how many powers there are, they also know that powers should be rare.


    But they were so lucky that they met two powers, and a woman who could make both powers for themselves? What kind of person is the existence inside?


    Their bodies kept shaking. They could not imagine what would happen if they offended the two powers at the same time. What they could imagine was that even if Zhang Ziqing killed them, they would not be punished by the boss.


    What kind of person would offend two women around him for two coquettish bitches who haven''t got it yet, and two women who are powers?


    Xiao Xi''s eyes are cold: "such people should go to hell, only hell is their only destination."


    She now has no forgiveness for those who are not worth saving.


    Hell is empty, the devil is on earth.


    Zhang Ziqing said, "let Chu Feng punish you."


    "I don''t care."


    Chu Feng''s voice came from the inside, "if you are worried about future trouble, you can kill them directly. If you feel that they are not a threat to you, or if you don''t have the heart to kill them, just leave them here."


    He won''t let these two women get on the bus again.


    There are more ways for him to punish.


    He knew that in the last days, what he could trade was not only food and water, but also women, especially those who were very beautiful and good at serving people. However, he still had some limitations, which made him unable to do such things.


    What''s more, at this time, the social order of mankind has not collapsed to this extent.


    Zhang Ziqing wanted to kill several times, but he hesitated in the end.


    She didn''t kill for the first time, but it was all in the fighting. There was no trial killing. Facing these two men who were ready to kill themselves in order to fight for men, reason told her that killing was the best result.


    However, even if these two women are damned, does she really have the right to judge others and control their life and death? If she does, how bad will she be in the future?


    Once people have no bottom line, what terrible things will they do in the future?


    At this time, Tian Jing suddenly showed up with the driver and said, "if you are indecisive, let me handle it."


    Zhang Ziqing hesitated for a moment and said, "OK."


    Although it''s a bit of a cover up, it''s clear if you can''t see it.


    With that, Tian Jing left here with two women whose mouths had been blocked, and then said hello to the male classmates in the car.


    Looking at Tian Jing''s action, Chu Feng''s mouth shows a smile. He sees that Tian Jing doesn''t seem to be a fuel-efficient lamp, but he doesn''t care too much. Anyway, as long as he can always maintain the strong position and let her use it for himself, what are some small ideas in her heart?


    With that in mind, he continued to shut up.


    The Yuan Fu is still in its infancy and needs to be consolidated.


    After about two hours, the sky finally cleared up, and Chu Feng finished his cultivation and walked out of the empty convenience store.


    Now his Yuanfu has expanded a lot, plus his vitality is abundant, and he has refined some symbols to store things. Now the space in his body is bigger than a university open class classroom. Considering the three-dimensional space, these things in the gas station only occupy a corner of the space.


    After experiencing the end of material shortage, he naturally suffered from squirrel disease.


    Since it is not time for material shortage, why doesn''t he take this opportunity to collect more things?


    After packing all the things in the convenience store, he took the gasoline from the gas station. Even if the car could not be used up, he could burn people with gasoline!Anyway, the space is big and willful.


    When the crowd set out again, the two coquettish women had disappeared, and several of them were pale. When the driver and the two boys looked at Tian Jing, they were frightened.


    She told them to go there, not to do that, of course, but to practice their courage.


    Although they have gone through a lot of things, they haven''t killed anyone after all. At this time, there are just two people who need to be executed, so Tian Jing puts forward several people to kill together to practice courage.


    When they really began to kill people, they found that watching others kill people is totally different from killing themselves.


    Although the process went through many twists and turns, they finally overcame it.


    Because they know that Chu Feng''s tolerance to them is not unlimited. If they don''t strive for success, they will be abandoned sooner or later.


    This time, Chu Feng sat in the driver''s seat and said, "have a rest! I''ll drive the next way. "


    Although the driver didn''t kill people just now, after what happened just now, he was not in a very good state.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s skillful driving, his heart suddenly worried: since he can drive, is he useless?


    But he soon put the idea behind him. Even if the boss drives occasionally, how can he drive every day?


    When the SUV was on the road again, it didn''t encounter too many twists and turns this time. It had a good journey back to the countryside where Chu Feng''s parents lived.


    In his previous life, Chu Feng didn''t have much difficulty in finding his parents. After all, there were not too many dangers in the countryside. In addition, every family had farm tools, so he had the ability to resist ordinary dangers.


    Although he was worried about the existence of butterfly effect, he came many days earlier than his previous life.


    There should be no problem, right?


    Chu Feng thought like this, then took a deep breath and went to his home.

 Chapter 106

    Looking at Chu Feng with nervous appearance, people suddenly feel that such Chu Feng seems more real.


    They always regard Chu Feng as a cold-blooded and heartless person, but now they find that he just habitually hides all his feelings under the cold appearance.


    It''s just that Chu Feng stopped the car a little far away from home, so that they couldn''t see what Chu Feng looked like when he met his parents. They couldn''t help but feel sorry.


    However, when they regretted, in their vision, Chu Feng suddenly turned back.


    Zhang Ziqing asked, "why don''t you go in?"


    Chu Feng took Zhang Ziqing''s hand and said, "come in with me."


    Zhang Ziqing''s face is red with shame. Is this the time to see his parents? She''s not ready yet!


    Chu Feng always said that she was his woman, but she always had some bad feelings in her heart, that is, whether she was the object of Chu Feng''s desire or her real girlfriend?


    However, when Chu Feng took her hand and went to see her parents together, she was no longer uneasy.


    In this chaotic world, what else does she want to rely on?


    "Why, no?" Chufeng said with a smile.


    "Yes, of course!" Zhang Ziqing quickly agreed.


    How could she not? This is her biggest wish!


    And on the other side, Xiao Xi''s heart is inexplicable loss, but it doesn''t show in the end. The master''s will is everything to her, and she can only accept what the master wants to do.


    Of course, what she didn''t know was that this was one of the reasons why Chu Feng didn''t want to take her to see her parents.


    Chu Feng''s parents often nag that they want him to take his girlfriend home. When he interacts with Ling Xiaoxiao, he has never had a chance to take her home. At first, he thought it was Ling Xiaoxiao who was shy, but later he knew it was her who despised her at all.


    If he takes two girlfriends home at once, he doesn''t know how long he will be nagged!


    What''s more, even if parents don''t care and are proud of it, what''s the matter with a girlfriend who always calls her master? Let''s wait for her idea to change, or her name to change!


    Then, holding hands with Zhang Ziqing, he knocked on the door and yelled, "Dad, mom, I''m back."


    When he came to the gate for the first time, he already felt his parents in it with vitality, which is why he suddenly remembered to take Zhang Ziqing with him.


    After he knocked on the door, there was a rapid sound of footsteps behind it.


    The father and mother of Chu, who heard their son''s familiar voice, wanted to see their son as quickly as possible.


    Although there are not too many dangers in the countryside, there are still some monsters. Moreover, due to the interruption of communication, they have never heard from their children. Now they finally hear the familiar voice of their son, and the big stone in their heart finally falls to the ground.


    After the door was opened, Chu Feng finally saw his parents'' familiar face, which made his eyes moist.


    In his previous life, it was because of his innocence and ignorance, as well as his desire for revenge that his father was implicated and let him die for himself. In the end, he failed to protect his mother.


    Now he has a chance to come back, no matter what, he can''t make this life regret again.


    Just when he was ready to open his arms to embrace his parents, Chu''s mother suddenly took Zhang Ziqing''s hand and said, "you are Xiao Feng''s girlfriend! It''s really beautiful. I''ve wronged you with Xiaofeng. "


    Chu''s father glanced at Chu Feng and then said, "I finally know that I''ve brought my girlfriend home. I haven''t raised you in vain for so many years."


    Then, Zhang Ziqing, with a confused face, was warmly pulled into the house by Chu''s father and mother.


    Chu Feng


    Why is it different from what he imagined? Shouldn''t the scene of coming home after all kinds of hardships be full of warmth? What''s it like to leave him outside now?


    However, he could only shake his head helplessly, and then followed in.


    For him, parents happy is the most important thing, so think, his mouth showed a sweet smile.


    Chu''s mother took Zhang Ziqing''s hand and said warmly: "girl! It''s said that there are monsters all over the place now. Would you like to come back with Xiao Feng! It''s not easy! There was no danger along the way! If you have a problem, how can Xiao Feng explain it to your parents? "


    Zhang Ziqing said: "don''t worry, Auntie! Chu Feng is very powerful. Those monsters outside are not his opponents at all. I''ve only survived since he saved me. "


    Chu mother suddenly serious way: "still call aunt?"


    Zhang Ziqing explored: "Mom?"


    "Ah


    Chu''s mother showed a kind smile. The more she looked at Zhang Ziqing, the more satisfied she felt. Not to mention Zhang Ziqing''s appearance and temperament, she said that she was willing to go home with Chu Feng, which made them feel that this girl was not easy.Chu father asked: "daughter! We have been hiding at home these days. Is there really so much danger outside? What about your family? "


    Zhang Ziqing said: "my family are all in Shangjing, which is safer than most places. Chu Feng promised me that we would go to Shangjing in the future."


    Even without Zhang Ziqing, Chu Feng has to go to Beijing. Now her parents are also going to Beijing, and Chu Feng has saved the hard work.


    After all, he and Zhang Ziqing get along day and night, for him, Zhang Ziqing is not a woman for his desire.


    But a woman worthy of his care.


    Chu mother distressed way: "daughter, is really difficult for you."


    Chu Feng, who was left on one side, suddenly found that he had become redundant. The atmosphere was so harmonious that he didn''t even have room to intervene.


    Zhang Ziqing''s heart is also full of sweetness. Although she has long regarded Chu Feng as the only support in her life, now she has been recognized by Chu Feng''s parents, which makes her full of security.


    In this way, she felt that she was Chu Feng''s family, not a plaything.


    Seeing that the three people''s chat is going to be endless, Chu Feng finally couldn''t help saying: "Dad, mom, now xiaorou is near Nandu, and my intuition tells me that she is likely to be in danger. I come back to pick you up to find xiaorou this time."


    He had no way to explain that he knew about the swarm attack. He could only explain it by the connection between his brother and sister.


    Hearing Chu Feng mention his daughter, Chu''s father and mother are also nervous: "is xiaorou in danger? No wonder we are so scared these days. Let''s hurry over. "


    They have no doubt about Chu Feng''s words.


    Just at this time, there was a loud smash outside the door.

 Chapter 107

    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    Hearing the loud sound of smashing the door, Chu Feng''s face changed.


    On weekdays, the people in the village are relatively simple, and their parents are also people who have nothing to do with the world. They easily don''t get into a feud with others, but it doesn''t sound like they are coming to visit.


    "Chu Dingguo! Get out of here


    A young man''s voice came in, and the arrogant tone directly made Chu Feng''s heart full of killing intention.


    No one has the right to insult his parents.


    Chu Feng was about to go out, but Chu''s father Chu Dingguo patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s just a little thing. We can solve it ourselves."


    Then he went out of the room and opened the front door.


    A yellow haired young man with a nose in the air, followed by a few Gangsters: "Chu Dingguo, hurry to give us our things back."


    Father Chu said, "what do I owe you? I''ve never owed anyone anything. Don''t talk nonsense. "


    "Old man, do you think I don''t know? You bought so many things before the accident and bought all the things we wanted to buy. I advise you to hand over our things as soon as possible, otherwise, I will smash your door and let the monster eat you at night. "


    Chu Feng came to the front yard with a sharp bone spur in his hand. He had already sentenced these people to death in his heart.


    When Huang Mao saw Chu Feng, he looked strange: "yo! Your son is back! It''s just right. Let''s pay it back together! I tell you, if you don''t give us all the things at home, I''ll let you live through the night. "


    "If we can survive tonight, I don''t know, then you won''t see the sun set."


    Chu Feng grabbed Huang Mao''s throat, and his eyes were filled with a strong sense of killing, "let''s go out and have a chat."


    He doesn''t want to kill in front of his father now, so it''s better to solve it in another place.


    Huang Mao''s face was full of fear. He only felt that his life was in the hands of others, as if they could take away his fragile life with a little effort.


    "Let go of our second brother!"


    "I advise you to let go of your hand, or you''ll have a good look later."


    The younger brothers around Huang Mao kept shouting, they are all people who want to face but don''t want to die, even if they lose, they won''t lose.


    "Xiao Feng, let them go."


    Chu Fu ordered, "let them go!"


    Chu Feng released his right hand, but the bone spur of his left hand held more tightly.


    After Huang Mao was let go, he just wanted to put down some cruel words, but seeing Chu Feng''s dangerous eyes, he rolled his Adam''s apple a few times and swallowed what he wanted to say.


    He even doubted that if he dared to speak hard, would the other party take it seriously?


    Finally, he looked at all the people in the room with vicious eyes, and then left with all the little brothers.


    Chu Fu sighed, and then said to Chu Feng, "come in with me!"


    Chu Feng can only follow.


    "Look at you, you must have killed someone!"


    Chu Fu''s eyes showed a complex look, and then he pressed his hand on Chu Feng who was ready to explain, "I know your temperament. You will never fight with others for no reason. It should be others who provoke you first!"


    Chu Feng nodded, although the bottom line of his killing was a little low, but this was right. It was always others who provoked him first.


    Father Chu said: "I grew up watching that child. His nature is not bad. He just watched a few more episodes of TV and thought that the old fool on TV looked very handsome. Then he learned something. In fact, everyone is from the same village. Who doesn''t know who?"


    It''s just like an adult''s hair dyeing is to make him look good, but if you dye yourself yellow, you just want to be different from others.


    Chu Feng asked: "then they really didn''t feel sorry for others?"


    This time it''s the turn of Chu''s father and mother to be embarrassed.


    Chu Feng has seen the answer from their eyes: "he and the group of little brothers behind him, these days should not be less harm to the countryside! Or do we say that as long as we forgive them, they will behave well? "


    The father and mother of Chu couldn''t answer.


    Want them to be good people? In the peaceful and prosperous times, we can really give them a few years to reform. Even if they don''t want to, the social beating can make many people honest.


    But now in this era, is there really such a time?


    This era will only make good people bad. Where can bad people be made good?


    Chu''s mother said: "I don''t want to tell you more about the truth. I just don''t want you to have something to do."


    Chu Feng shakes his head, like the eyes of those little gangsters just now. He sees too much. Do you think it''s ok if you don''t provoke others? They use bullying to find a sense of existence.


    It''s just a light lesson for them this time, and they will certainly bear a grudge.Unless they really break their hands and legs, they can do anything for the sake of so-called face.


    In times of peace and prosperity, there were people who fought for their lives, not to mention now?


    Chu''s mother said: "after all, we bought too many things. We thought it was a severe flu, but we didn''t expect it to be so many times more severe than the flu. Forget it. Don''t say more. Let''s go


    She was afraid that Chu Feng would continue to conflict with those people, so no matter which side suffered, it was not what she wanted to see.


    Chu Feng nodded, and then under the leadership of his parents, he collected the things they prepared into Yuan Fu.


    Chu Fu was stunned by Chu Feng''s operation: "are you also a man with super power?"


    Chu Feng nodded and said, "yes, I am also an awakener."


    It''s too troublesome to explain the difference between the awakener and the cultivator. He''d better take himself as the awakener! Think of yourself as a special awakener.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s easy way to put food into storage space generation after generation, Chu''s mother asked, "can you take away more things?"


    Chu Feng said with a smile, "I can take away all the things that can be placed in our yard."


    Chu mother hesitated for two seconds and said, "I still have some things here, which are worthless. If you want to run for your life, you will throw them away, but if you really don''t occupy space, you can take them by the way."


    Chu Feng was stunned. There was no such thing in his previous life.


    However, he was not too surprised. He knew that many of the older generation were nostalgic. Their parents should also have some small things. I''m afraid that last time they didn''t tell themselves about it because they didn''t want to drag down the pace of leaving. But if they were just comfortable, it''s another matter.


    Chu father''s eyes also showed a complex look, and then went back to the house, moved out a silver box of no material.

 Chapter 108

    Chu Feng thought that the old objects should be placed in wooden boxes, but his parents are not the kind of people who follow the old ways, so there is not too much strange.


    After all, what matters is what''s inside, not what''s outside.


    He didn''t even look at what was in the box, so he went to the Yuan government.


    "Well, we can go. I have a car outside."


    After putting everything away, Chu Feng was ready to leave with his parents.


    However, just as they were going to the car, they were blocked by a group of people.


    "Originally picked up a life, now so casually throw it away?"


    Chu Feng looked at Huang Mao and a group of people behind him with cold eyes. These people were either holding a sickle or a hoe in their hands. They looked like they were not good at coming.


    Huang Mao complacently said: "don''t think you can be arrogant with a little more strength. I tell you, if you don''t kneel down and apologize now, today next year will be your death day."


    "Oh?"


    Chu Feng a pick eyebrow, and then eyes fell on a 30-year-old man beside Huang Mao, "are you sure you want to stand out for your dog?"


    Because he spent too little time at home, and even spent most of his holiday working, the villagers were not familiar with each other and did not know each other''s identity.


    This person''s eyes intentionally or unintentionally glanced at Zhang Ziqing, his eyes showed a look of desire, but it was a good cover up.


    Huang Mao was infuriated: "how dare you scold me?"


    This is strange. You are going to kill people. Can''t you be scolded?


    Chu''s father said to the people around him, "we are all villagers. On weekdays, I have never done anything to offend you. The clinic opened by my husband has helped many people. What do you mean by doing this?"


    Chu Feng''s father is a farmer and his mother is a doctor. Although she is only a small clinic in a village, she has helped a lot of people. She knows that many people are reluctant to spend money. When they are sick, they pass away and push down the price of medicine again and again, even to the cost price.


    But now these villagers are holding guys at them.


    The man beside Huang Mao said, "you beat my cousin. Do you think it''s ok? Cut off the hand that touches my cousin. "


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly: "what if I refuse?"


    "The man said:" then I can only do it myself


    And Chu Feng looked around the villagers, confirmed: "before we start, I want to finally confirm you, what do you mean?"


    Huang Mao pointed to the car not far away and yelled, "this car is yours, right?"


    Chu Feng nodded, he some understand: "it''s mine."


    On weekdays, every time he comes home, the villagers are very kind to him. After all, he is the most promising one in the village. He can raise his head in front of the neighboring villages.


    Among these people, many of them are those who once visited or came to their own homes to help each other when they built their houses. They usually help each other, but I didn''t expect that these people would become like this.


    Huang Mao saw Chu Feng admit, his eyes showed joy: "do you hear me, he admitted, he admitted!"


    At this time, the villagers all rioted:


    "Chu Dingguo, you are too much. You want to leave the villagers alone."


    "That''s to say, we are all villagers, and we all help each other on weekdays. Now the world has become dangerous, so you want to leave alone!"


    "When your son is promising and has a car, he wants not to take care of the villagers?"


    "The world is changing with each passing day, and people''s hearts are changing forever."


    "Let''s judge. What should such a person do?"


    "Kill them, kill them!"


    Even the students and nuns who stayed in the village were afraid.


    After all, the people who can respond positively to the accusations of the masses are a few in the minority. Even if they are better than ordinary people, they are still afraid to see such a scene.


    Looking at everyone''s excitement, Zhang Ziqing couldn''t help saying to Chu Feng, "is this what you call a simple villager?"


    Even Chu Feng felt hot on his face.


    He seldom talks nonsense, but when it comes to his hometown, he can''t help saying more. After all, they are very good people in his own impression.


    I thought that these people with simple nature need a process even if they get worse, but I didn''t expect that this process was advanced by myself.


    Chu''s father sighed: "everyone is peaceful because they all know that they can''t be isolated, and their living standards are almost the same. If they are diligent, they can live a better life. Those who can''t live a better life are either lazy people or playful people. They all blame themselves.""Xiaofeng went to a famous university. It''s his own ambition. It''s glorious for everyone to say so, so they all treat him well, but ah! Once you surpass others too much, or which family has made a windfall, everyone will feel uncomfortable. Why do you have such a good life? Why can you live better than us? "


    To put it bluntly, I can''t see other people well.


    They allow you to live a little better than yourself by your own efforts, but if you exceed them too much, they will try to pull you to the same level as them.


    Usually, they may hide this jealousy in their hearts, but now they can only show it freely.


    Looking at everyone''s excitement, but they were reluctant to start again, the elder brother next to Huang Mao yelled: "everyone smashed their car!"


    Hearing his words, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    They still have some resistance to killing people. After all, the people they want to kill are not evil people. But if they just smash a car, it''s nothing.


    So they picked up the hoe and hit it at the SUV.


    "Wind bound!"


    Chu Feng depicts a wind border, but it is not used in his own body, but in the car.


    These people who want to take a taxi only feel that the hoe in their hand hit a hard invisible wall, and then a strong rebound lay on their own body, everyone was tumbling.


    Seeing that the strength of smashing the car rebounded on them, everyone was in a panic. After all, it was beyond their knowledge and awakened their fear of the unknown.


    "Ah


    "Ah


    "My arm


    "My leg!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Magic, he knows magic."


    "Run


    "Don''t panic, brother pan is here. Brother pan is sure to deal with him!"


    Hearing someone mention elder brother pan, the people who wanted to flee suddenly seem to find the backbone, and then look at the person in front of Huang Mao with expectant eyes.

 Chapter 109

    "Brother pan, take them in as soon as possible!"


    Otherwise, the losers rush to elder brother Pan''s side, regardless of their own age, they will directly bow to each other.


    Elder brother pan took a greedy look at Zhang Ziqing, and then said with awe inspiring righteousness: "please rest assured that no matter who is going to bully the villagers, pan Zhizhe will never sit back and ignore me."


    Zhang Ziqing''s face is red with anger. It''s these people who want to smash the car. How can they turn into Chu Feng bullying people?


    Is it wrong not to be bullied by these people?


    If you really let Chu Feng go to kill, none of these people will survive.


    Chu Feng looked at Pan Zhizhe with playful eyes and said: "when you see such a good car coming in, you don''t want to steal it. Instead, you want to smash it. It seems that you still enjoy being a local tyrant in such a small place!"


    There''s a saying that he would rather be a chicken head than a phoenix tail. This man may have awakened his powers, which is why he is domineering in the village.


    But he was afraid to go to a wider place, and his power was nothing.


    So the best way is to confine all the people in the village, so that he is the only master here.


    Pan Zhizhe showed a look of shame and indignation in his eyes. It''s definitely not a good thing to be directly exposed. He said angrily, "no matter what you say, you dare to hurt the villagers, so you''re ready to die."


    With that, a white blade flashed over his hand.


    At this time, Chu Feng suddenly said: "the army outside is organizing people to evacuate to the military area command, where there are a large number of troops in the protection, very safe."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, the villagers'' eyes flashed a change.


    Chu Feng continued: "I come back this time to tell you the news, otherwise you will be trapped in such a place, sooner or later you will be trapped to death."


    Hearing this, the villagers'' eyes moved more.


    Although there are not many dangers in the village, they have also encountered some dangers, and the insects outside have become very big. They doubt whether these insects will suddenly start to eat people.


    Now I heard that there is a safe place, of course, they are very moved.


    If you really go to a safe place ¡¤¡¤


    panic flashed through pan Zhizhe''s eyes, and he said in a loud voice: "don''t believe him, he''s just bewitching people."


    Say, the white knife awn in his hand uses all one''s strength to split toward Chu Feng, the eyes are full of ferocious look.


    If these people are really allowed to go to a safe place, how can they maintain their position in the village? So the man who bewitches the public must die.


    However, immediately after a whirling feeling came, he only felt chest pain, had been kicked to more than ten meters away.


    She struggled to get up, but Chu Feng''s kick had already knocked over his whole body and made him unable to move.


    Chu Feng''s action surprised everyone. They didn''t expect that pan Zhizhe, an expert like him, could not bear Chu Feng''s kick.


    Some of the onlookers dodged and were ready to retreat, but others looked excited.


    What if Chu Feng really wants to take them to a safe place?


    "Is the safe place you just said true?"


    "Where are you talking about?"


    "Why haven''t we heard of it?"


    Everyone began to explore the news to Chu Feng.


    Although Chu Feng just kicked off a person, just now in the face of their questioning, he has been holding his breath, which makes them feel that this person should be a bully.


    Because of this illusion, they didn''t have much fear of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng pointed to a road: "just go south from this direction, and the evacuation route of the army organization will also pass through here. Maybe you can meet the army people on the road, and then take them to a safe place together."


    "Really?"


    "Do the people in the army really want to protect us?"


    Chu Feng''s words excited everyone.


    Now that they have a safe place and are protected by the army, why do they stay here?


    And he was bullied by Pan Zhizhe.


    Chu Feng said: "of course it''s true. I came back this time to pick up my parents. By the way, I''ll tell you the news. Let''s go there together."


    "Great!"


    "Xiao Feng is good."


    Just as everyone cheered, Huang Mao''s eyes suddenly showed a fierce look, and then yelled: "the road is so dangerous, why don''t you lend your car to us? Drive the outsider down and help the people in our village. "


    At this time, everyone also yelled: "yes! How many people can your car pull


    "Drive the outsider down and help the people in our village."Everyone felt that since you are willing to take us to a safe place, you should be a good man, a good man! Of course, it''s the best bully.


    Anyway, after taking us all away, what''s the matter with us?


    Hearing these people''s shameless voices, Chu''s father and mother turned white.


    Do these people know nothing about it? Chu Feng is willing to tell them the safe place. It''s love. With his skill, if we want to leave, can you still stay?


    Chu Feng came to the crowd and patiently explained: "don''t panic. We can''t bring many people at a time. Don''t many people have tractors in their homes? You can take people with you. If you really want to take my car, I will come back to pick you up after I deliver my parents. "


    I don''t know who suddenly yelled: "who knows if we can live to that time?"


    Everyone responded immediately: "yes! We''re going by car, we''re going first! "


    Said, a hoe toward Chu Feng''s head hit.


    "Xiao Feng!" Seeing that his son was in danger, Chu''s father and mother cried out anxiously.


    However, what they didn''t notice was that Chu Feng, who turned his back on them, grinned.


    The hoe fell, and Chu Feng fell to the ground.


    "Chu Feng!"


    "Master!"


    Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi didn''t expect that Chu Feng would fall down on this place. They rushed forward to use the therapy.


    At this time, people who saw that they had already killed people roared: "kill them, rob the car!"


    With that, some hoes fell on Chu Feng, while others were ready to attack the people Chu Feng had brought, including Zhang Ziqing.


    "Die for me!"


    The powerful current dissipates the crowd, and Zhang Ziqing anxiously comes to Chu Feng. Xiaoxi is followed by a holy light falling on Chu Feng to help him treat him.


    However, they were shocked to find that although Chu Feng''s clothes were damaged, they were not actually injured.


    At this time, they reflected that Chu Feng''s physical quality is the best of all, and these people can''t hurt him at all.


    What was he doing just now? Acting?

 Chapter 110

    Chu Feng was really acting just now, and he was a famous bitter meat trick in history.


    However, he did not act for these villagers, but for his parents.


    It is very difficult for parents to accept the rule of doomsday all at once.


    However, if they follow their own rules, they will not sit back and ignore them. They will certainly use their parents'' authority to suppress themselves and prevent themselves from doing some cruel things.


    So what''s the quickest way for parents to accept themselves quickly? That''s to make them sad.


    Because of his parents'' influence, Chu Feng didn''t despair of human nature when Chen Ming pushed him to the blood eating ant colony in his previous life. He just felt that he had lost sight of himself and that only a few people had gone bad.


    But when his father died in front of him, he realized that he was not an independent individual. It might be right to stick to his own principles, but it was unforgivable to involve his family. He could not let his family bear the consequences of his actions.


    So when he noticed the look in these people''s eyes, the mind was born with this idea.


    When Chu''s father and mother saw Chu Feng fall, they only felt that the sky would collapse.


    This is their child! They would rather die by themselves than have anything to do with their children.


    However, because of their compromise, because of their dissuasion, Chu Feng "died" in the hands of these people.


    When they saw the movements of Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi, their hearts finally gave birth to hope.


    Although they don''t understand these magic arts, since these magic arts are very magical, can they really save their son''s life?


    Chu Feng opened his eyes, then stood up with difficulty and looked at the crowd around him.


    After being washed away by the current, these people are full of fear.


    Only then did they realize what they had done, that they had offended people with super abilities, and that they had offended three people at once?


    Now they even feel that their legs are weak when they run away, and they can''t say if they want to beg for mercy.


    After all, they almost killed each other just now. How can they beg for mercy now?


    Zhang Ziqing pounced on Chu Feng and cried, "you really don''t know. You almost died just now?"


    For Zhang Ziqing''s acting skills, Chu Feng is also a little surprised. He can only say that many women are born actors. He pats Zhang Ziqing on the back, then gets up and comes to Huang Mao with a sense of killing.


    Huang Mao knelt down on the ground with a plop, and he was scared to tears: "brother, I didn''t mean to! I really didn''t mean it


    "Go to hell!"


    A flame appeared in Chu Feng''s hand, which was burned into a mass of fly ash in Huang Mao''s wailing.


    Although it''s a bit wasteful to use the fire driving charm to deal with an ordinary person, in order to make the killing scene more beautiful and less bloody, it''s a waste!


    Then, one by one, the flames flew out of his hands, burning the little brothers behind Huang Mao into coke.


    "Xiao Feng! Stop it


    In Chu Feng also want to continue to start, but was stopped by his mother.


    Chu''s mother couldn''t bear it: "I know these people are bastards, but their families are innocent. If you really kill them, what will their families do?"


    She almost lost her son just now, which filled her heart with despair. Now she wants to kill all these people.


    However, she can''t let these people''s families suffer from the loss of their loved ones. It''s not just the pain. These people are the pillars of the family. If they fall, it means that the whole family falls.


    After hearing this, everyone was very happy. Then they kowtowed and begged for mercy one after another. "Sorry, we all have wives and children. We are just confused for a moment."


    "Yes! Not for the sake of our wives and children, we will not be so cheap! "


    "Let''s just say that pan, who also spoiled Lao Wang''s daughter yesterday. If it wasn''t for the lack of care for his wife and children, we would have fought with him for a long time."


    "We all kowtow to you, so please forgive us!"


    "Yes! We all kowtow. "


    For a moment, everyone knelt down.


    These people, who were still fighting and killing Chu Feng just now, look like poor people, as if they were wronged by heaven.


    "When you wanted to kill me, why didn''t you consider that I had parents?"


    Chu Feng asked harshly, "if I didn''t have a little ability, would my whole family be killed by you? If you have an old man to take care of, a wife and a child in your family, can you shout at others casually? And kowtow? Do you think that if you kowtow to your knees, you are not the one who makes mistakes? "


    To be honest, Chu Feng really stood at the commanding height of morality this time.


    If it wasn''t for Chu Feng''s strength, not only his family would suffer, but also Zhang Ziqing. However, these people kowtow and kneel down, and put themselves in the position of the weak. They feel that it''s natural for the other party to forgive them.How ridiculous!


    The culprit pretends to be pitiful to the victim, but also delusions to shift the responsibility to the victim. Chu Feng did not expect that the original simple villagers have changed so much now.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s accusation, shame and anger flashed in everyone''s eyes.


    In their opinion, Chu Feng''s practice is to throw their face on the ground, and then step on a few feet, so that they feel a great shame.


    It''s just that they don''t dare to show their strength.


    After criticizing these people, Chu Feng''s tone became more relaxed. He pointed to these people and said to Zhang Ziqing, "do you see their eyes? There are still some people who feel angry and feel that they are not wrong. It seems that I am the one who made the mistake. Because they are weak, there is nothing wrong with them. "


    Zhang Ziqing''s heart is also very complex. Under the guidance of Chu Feng, she broke through her bottom line again and again and changed her cognition in her heart.


    However, the reality has repeatedly refreshed her lower limit.


    She has no doubt that if these people can find a chance to revenge Chu Feng in the future, they will act mercilessly.


    Just for the "face" lost today.


    Not only Zhang Ziqing, but also Chu Feng''s parents, and the students behind him saw this scene, and Chu Feng''s last loud rebuke. There was something subversive in his heart.


    Can people really be so bad?


    Chu Feng''s parents are even more puzzled. If Chu Feng doesn''t have super power, if the two girls don''t have super power, if Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi don''t have the ability to treat, if they don''t have time to treat, what will happen today?


    They are afraid to think about it.


    Finally, Chu Feng returned to the car with people and said, "let''s go!"

 Chapter 111

    The SUV started slowly and left the village.


    In the end, Chu Feng didn''t kill those people, not because he was kind to them, but because he didn''t pay attention to their lives.


    Anyway, people with that kind of character can''t live anywhere. Why should he ruin his image all of a sudden? Just kill those who want to do something to their parents. It doesn''t matter whether the rest of the rubbish is alive or dead.


    And what he despises is not their character, but their intelligence.


    It''s very common to grovel to a person who has a little strength to commit mischief or even abuse girls, but dare to point out a clear way to them and tell them the safe place to wave a hoe, but common doesn''t mean reasonable.


    In his opinion, this is the manifestation of brain disease.


    To say that Chu Feng''s anger towards those people is really not much.


    After 10 years of struggling in the last world, he has seen through all kinds of human feelings. If he has seen too much about some things, he will be numb. If it wasn''t for his parents to see this and prevent their personality from affecting him, he would not even bother to talk nonsense.


    All the way there is nothing but endless silence.


    Everyone has their own ideas in mind, but after comparing with those people, their impression of Chu Feng is deepened again.


    In the past, they thought that Chu Feng was the kind of ruthless person, very dangerous, but compared with those simple villagers, the sense of security that Chu Feng brought to his own people is simply safe, can''t be safe any more.


    In fact, the object of his indifference is outsiders. The villagers pick up hoes and beat their own people.


    With such an idea, let these students have any idea in mind, but there is a consensus, that is, more trust in Chu Feng.


    Seeing that it was too late, Chu Feng chose a residential building as his temporary residence.


    There is no need to worry about the return of the original people in this residential building, because there are a few zombies, who are locked into the house by the locked doors and windows.


    Chu Feng collected several tents in the abandoned refugee camp before, but he had a decent house to live in. Why did he choose to live in tents?


    "Before going to bed, we should arrange the vigil work first."


    Chu Feng took out a mechanical watch and put it on the table. "In order to prevent some people from falling asleep when they are on the vigil, and then harming everyone, so every time when they are on the vigil, there must be two people. When they find their companions asleep, they must wake up."


    Electronic performance is not available, so he has long prepared a mechanical watch, and it is wound.


    His vigilance to the surroundings is really strong, and with the awakening of thunder corpse dragon, his prevention means are more.


    However, the work of vigilance can not all be completed by the boss!


    Let''s not say where the boss''s prestige is, just say if Chu Feng has something, or is not around them, will they be eaten by monsters in their sleep?


    After the arrangement of the vigil was finished, Chu Feng began to explain the skills of simple traps.


    However, the traps he taught were mainly alert. When he was not proficient at the beginning, it was easy to hurt himself with the trap of injury.


    Because it concerns our own lives, we all listen very carefully.


    Before falling asleep, Chu''s father called Chu Feng out alone.


    "Xiao Feng


    Chu Feng took a meaningful look at Chu Feng, "today''s thing is that you are acting!"


    Chu Feng nodded and did not deny it.


    Although his clothes were broken, there was no injury on his body. If this can be explained by treatment, it would be unreasonable to have no bloodstain.


    However, there is no need for him to explain, because the focus of today''s incident is not on acting. Even if he is acting, are the villagers also acting?


    "I know what you mean."


    Chu''s father didn''t care too much about it: "I know you are very independent. If you really reason with me, I don''t know whether it''s good or bad. I know you have a bottom line, which I can rest assured about. So no matter what decision you make, your parents will support you. "


    In this world, persuading people to be good is very close to persuading people to die.


    If his identity as a father really let Chu Feng bind his hands and feet, maybe he will harm his son instead.


    Chu Feng only felt that his eyes were a little moist. He had changed a lot compared with his previous life, but his parents had not changed at all.


    They didn''t ask themselves why they had become so cruel all of a sudden. They just had unreserved trust.


    Chu Fu continued: "Xiao Feng! I won''t say anything else. I just want to remind you that if you have the ability, you should think about the future, where you and Qingqing live, and how you want your children to grow up. "


    Chu Feng felt a little confused.He had a lot of words to deal with his father, but under these words, he was so weak.


    In his previous life, he lived in hatred. Every extra day is his own luck. But in this life, since his family is around him, he naturally has to plan for the future of himself and the people around him.


    Chu father patted Chu Feng on the shoulder, then went back to the room, leaving Chu Feng alone to think quietly.


    After the night, the dawn comes.


    Chu Feng as if nothing had happened, still to all people keep that a pair of cold face, let a person be awed by the sight.


    After breakfast, people began to go on the road.


    The driver dare not let Chu Feng drive again, otherwise what value does it have?


    Sitting in the back of the car, Chu Feng''s goal gradually became clear and firm: "I want to build a huge survival base, and then become a rule maker myself. Even in this dark end, I also want to open up a place to shelter my family from the outside darkness."


    This seems to be a very simple goal, but only after experiencing the disaster of the last 10 years can we understand what the price will be and what the difficulties will be.


    From a small town to a big country, people always habitually exclude people who are different from themselves. If you don''t want to accept social exclusion, you have to accept social assimilation.


    It is very difficult for anyone who wants to go against the current in such an environment, even if he just wants to protect himself, because your enemy is the whole environment.


    Now Chu Feng is still very weak, it is difficult to build a pure land.


    However, if he does not dare to set up a bigger goal, what is the significance of his life?

 Chapter 112

    "The abandoned wall design has been picked up again."


    Looking at the high fortress city that is being built and nearly completed in the distance, Chu Feng couldn''t help but express his emotion.


    In the era of cold weapons, the city wall can effectively resist the attacks of many enemies and provide a safe residence for human beings, but in the era of hot weapons, it is gradually abandoned.


    However, in the face of an endless stream of monsters, human beings can only retreat in an era, but the design of the city wall has been picked up again.


    The outbreak of doomsday is less than 10 days away, and the first fortress city is nearly completed, which is something only Huaxia can accomplish in the world.


    In fact, in the last days when the modern industrial system had collapsed, only Huaxia built one fortress after another and formed a group of fortresses.


    When there were many Chinese fortresses, people in other countries still lived in the old buildings. It was not until the third year that the first new city was built.


    If it wasn''t for some special things, Huaxia would account for half of the world''s surviving population.


    "Stop, check!"


    As soon as we got close to the fortress city, someone started checking.


    "According to statistics and research, people infected with zombie virus will attack within an hour at most, so please get out of the car and spend an hour alone in a blank space. Don''t move."


    Chu Feng nodded to show understanding and cooperation, and then got off the car.


    This is a major event concerning the safety of all people, and no one is allowed to engage in privileges.


    After all, if there are people infected with zombie virus but not detected, the safety of the whole fortress city will be threatened.


    Seeing the cooperation of Chu Feng, the inspector was also relieved and said with a smile: "thank you for understanding."


    There are too many people in the world who think they are very special. It''s very thankful to meet someone who doesn''t give him any trouble.


    Just at this time, the crowd nearby suddenly rioted.


    "Take us to the hospital!"


    A young man screamed bitterly, "you don''t know how seriously my parents are injured. In case of delay in treatment, I want all of you to pay for my parents'' lives."


    There is an old man beside him. Now he is as upright as a gossamer. Obviously, he doesn''t have much time.


    "It''s a matter of everyone''s safety. No one can be special."


    "We can''t make fun of everyone''s safety. No one is allowed in until the end of an hour," a staff member snapped


    "Don''t you have any parents?" cried the young man? What would you do if your parents were in danger, but they were kept out of the door with this damned broken rule? "


    The staff member was a little impatient, but still refused him: "I can understand your filial piety for your parents, but this rule is for the sake of everyone''s safety. I can''t put everyone in danger just because I sympathize with your experience. If you refuse to cooperate, we can only take coercive measures. "


    Young people are almost crazy, and the onlookers are divided into two groups.


    "You can see how pitiful he is. What about letting someone in?"


    "Rules are dead, people are alive."


    "Human life matters! If anything happens, can you afford it? "


    "Let''s go now. If you don''t let us go, we''ll show you what we are capable of."


    A group of people who are eager to save others are protecting the young people. While expressing their sympathy, they are threatening the staff. They are eager to fight for this filial son.


    But there are also people who support the staff.


    "You can''t hurt everyone for one person!"


    "Yes! It''s also a good rule. "


    "No release."


    So the two factions began to quarrel, and they made a lot of noise in this area.


    "The rules are for saving people, but now you are using them to harm people."


    "If you break the rules, it''s harmful."


    "Who can be harmed by them like that?"


    Just when the two factions were quarreling, Chu Feng suddenly stepped forward and separated them by force.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What do you want? Why are you so impolite? "


    "Do you still want to do it?"


    Suddenly pushed away by a powerful force, the onlookers were also surprised, and then took the advantage of a large number of people to blame Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to explain to these people, but said to young people: "if you want to be good to your father, give him a relief now! So that he will not become a monster and be condemned by his conscience after harming others. "


    Chu Feng''s words immediately attracted a group of people''s anger."How can you do that?"


    "This is a human life!"


    "Do you know for sure? Is human life so low in your eyes? "


    The young man is more angry, firmly protect in his father''s side, harshly accused Chu Feng: "don''t you have parents? A brute like you deserves to die. "


    Listening to the young man''s duty, Chu Feng''s eyes were cold, like looking at a dead man.


    Just as the young man was about to continue to scold Chu Feng, the old father behind him suddenly stretched out his hand and held the young man.


    The young man looked back: "Dad, how can you... Ah ah --"


    just as he was about to ask his father why he wanted to hold him, his father suddenly pulled him in front of him, then opened his mouth, bit on the young man''s neck, bit off a large piece of flesh and blood, and began to chew.


    The young man screamed bitterly, and there was some regret in his eyes.


    At this time, the onlookers, who were still supporting their filial son and denouncing Chu Feng, immediately left the young people''s side, just like they were avoiding some monsters.


    The staff immediately broke out in a cold sweat, and then called out: "support, request support quickly!"


    The young man opened his eyes and covered his neck, as if trying to press the gushing blood back.


    Chu Feng said to young people, "is this what your father wants to see? Does your father want to see your filial son die under his own mouth because of his infection? "


    To be fair, the young man is commendable for his filial piety.


    It''s a pity that because of his filial piety, he let his father do things that are not peaceful under the nine springs.


    His eyes were full of regret and pain, but there was no sound.


    Chu Feng raised the bone spur in his hand: "you are hopeless now. If you don''t want to harm other people and your father to continue to do evil, just nod and I''ll give you a relief."


    The young man shed tears in his eyes and nodded heavily.

 Chapter 113

    The sword went by and took away the life of the young man and his father.


    Now the zombie virus serum has not been developed, so even Chu Feng can''t save him.


    Of course, even if he can, he may not.


    Most people will not repent before they really feel the pain. This young man repented before he died, but if he was really saved, he might still regret Chu Feng.


    This is very helpless, but this is the fact.


    After the young man and his father were solved together, the crowd was silent.


    Now they finally understand the need for the staff to separate each of them. Once the father of the young man becomes a zombie in the fort, the security of the whole fort will be threatened.


    However, the price for them to wake up is the death of a living life and the occurrence of a human tragedy. Presumably, the father of the young man is also very sorry.


    at this time, someone suddenly scolded Chu Feng: "you killed people, you dare to kill people! The police come here quickly. He''s killed people. Arrest him quickly. "


    At the same time, his eyes were full of fear and jealousy.


    Chu Feng swept his face with cold eyes. If it wasn''t for this, he had become a dead man. Of course, if it wasn''t for the large number of people here, how dare he shout at himself?


    In the face of this man''s stupid behavior, the onlookers scolded: "do you know how many people this zombie would kill if this man didn''t do it just now?"


    "He saved your life. How dare you talk like that?"


    "I''ve never seen anything so shameless."


    Facing the criticism from the onlookers, he showed no fear: "who said this young man must die? He''s just trying his best to be filial. If this man hadn''t come out, the young man might not have been bitten by his father, or he would have done harm to others. "


    Everyone was shocked by this man''s impudence. What kind of living environment can make such a wonderful flower? It''s like lowering the bottom line of the whole human race. How many people''s burden can be lightened if this man''s skin is used as a city wall!


    Anyway, he''s shameless. It''s better to build a city.


    Just then, a convoy stopped, and some men in military uniform stepped out of the car and asked about the whole story.


    The madman crazily came to the officer, pointed to Chu Feng, and said to the soldiers in a loud voice: "he killed people, he killed people, we all saw it just now, we all saw it, kill him quickly!"


    A young soldier looked at the corpse on the ground and asked him, "do you mean people on the ground?"


    He specially stressed the word "human", but he was not noticed.


    The madman excitedly said: "yes, he killed the people on the ground. We all saw him. Kill him as soon as possible."


    "Bang!"


    When a gunshot rang out, the young soldier took back his smoking pistol and wrote lightly: "if there are still people who make trouble without reason and affect the overall order, they will all be killed and executed immediately."


    The madman who madly accused Chu Feng for no reason widened his eyes, and then fell to the ground powerlessly. The surrounding crowd immediately stepped back and looked at the young soldier, whose eyes were full of fear.


    Did he kill? Did he really kill?


    The young soldier said in a loud voice: "this is an extraordinary period. Every minute and every second, countless people will die. If every boring thing of you delays us for a second, hundreds of people may not be able to get help. In this way, you are the killers."


    Some people don''t agree with what the young soldiers said, but they didn''t show it in the end.


    If it is in peacetime, military bullying will also bully. Anyway, soldiers are protectors. Their favorite bully is those who are dedicated to protecting others.


    But, he really can kill people!


    "I don''t know how innocent you are, and I don''t care how much you think in your heart, but no matter what you think in your heart, you should cooperate with us honestly now."


    The young soldier continued, "if you are very dissatisfied with my behavior, you can go to the military court to sue me. I can accept your sanctions at any time, but if you want to disturb public order and endanger public safety, I will kill you before being punished."


    "Remember, my name is Luo Xingyao. When you want to sue me, remember not to find the wrong person."


    Then a ball of fire appeared from his hand and fell on the young man''s body, burning him and his father''s body to ashes.


    "Powers, military powers!"


    "He''s a psionic!"


    The identity of the psionic gives Luo Xingyao a mysterious color. With his direct killing action just now, everyone''s heart is full of fear, and no one dares to speak.


    They can bully good people by relying on a large number of people. In the face of a person who even omits the warning process and directly shoots and kills people, how can they dare to make a noise?The people in the team began to come down one by one to check, and everyone was in order, without any confusion.


    It can be seen from their expressions and eyes that those who can create chaos have been directly solved on the road.


    At this time, Luo Xingyao saw Chu Feng, then excitedly came to Chu Feng and said, "it''s you! Thank you for your last offer... Well, in a word, thank you for your help. If you need any help from us, just let me know. "


    He didn''t know why Chu Feng had to give all the credit to Gu Nanfei. He didn''t want to take any credit at all, but the military still had to accept his feelings. After all, if Chu Feng didn''t do it, they didn''t know how many people would die.


    Later, Gu Nanfei also mentioned Chu Feng''s name when he introduced the skill to them. He claimed that without Chu Feng''s help, more people would die in the experimental stage of the skill, which made them admire this unknown hero who didn''t want to leave his name.


    Chu Feng did not refuse his kindness, but directly said: "I came here to find my sister, where are you registered here?"


    Although he didn''t want to easily owe others, he didn''t dare to be careless about his sister.


    For my sister, she just hasn''t seen Chu Feng for several months, but Chu Feng has been looking for her for ten years!


    "No problem, the military will never treat anyone who has contributed."


    Luo Xingyao agreed, then turned to the staff and said, "open the door and let it go. Next, he will go with me. If there is any change in the people around him, I will bear all the consequences. As a psionic, I should be able to bear the consequences. "


    The staff immediately said, "we''ll let it go right away!"


    No one questions why they have privileges, and the corpse on the ground is the best warning.

 Chapter 114

    "I thought your military would keep the old idea all the time!"


    Chu Feng appreciates Luo Xingyao very much. In troubled times, he should use heavy allusions. For those who think that the army will tolerate them without a bottom line, killing them directly is the best choice.


    Whether in public or in private, these people''s lives will not do any good to anyone, on the contrary, they will only hinder other people''s lives.


    Luo Xingyao''s eyes are a little dim: "because of my behavior, there have been three consecutive officers who have taken the responsibility on them, and now they are all imprisoned."


    "But it doesn''t sound like a bad thing," Chu Feng said


    This means that many people support his practice, and imprisonment is not punishment, and the army is not a group of rigid dogmatic people. After a period of time, after understanding the current dangerous situation, it will be OK.


    Luo Xingyao said: "yes, in the rescue team, after killing a few people, the efficiency will directly improve a lot, so now the search and rescue efficiency of my team is the highest among all the teams, which is twice the average. Now some people have begun to follow my example."


    Chu Feng nodded his head. In his last life, the army changed after a bitter lesson.


    However, when the army realized the importance of the iron and blood policy, it was already unable to recover from the situation, and it was the limit to maintain a general framework.


    However, he also introduced Gu Nanfei to the army ahead of time, which changed his fate and made some people advance what they wanted to do.


    This is like a butterfly in the butterfly effect. If you flap your wings gently, you may set off a huge storm in the near future.


    Walking on the road, Chu Feng suddenly saw a group of people on the side of the road are kicking a person, but the people on the side of the road seem to have been used to such a scene, even the onlookers are not.


    When they saw the soldiers coming, they immediately scattered.


    "It seems that you have no way to maintain law and order in the city."


    Chu Feng told Luo Xingyao.


    "The number of troops is limited. We should focus on more important things," Luo said


    There are priorities. For the army, now is the best time to organize the evacuation of the survivors. The longer the time is delayed, the higher the death rate of the survivors.


    Although public security such as fortress is also very important, there are few dead people after all. Before more people''s lives are safe, they can only compromise.


    Because of the care of the powers in the army, Chu Feng quickly found out his sister''s residence and let a big stone fall to the ground in his heart.


    Just when Chu Feng couldn''t wait to see his sister, Luo Xingyao said: "now we have developed a radio to adapt to this era, but it will take some time for large-scale production. You can come to us in two days and ask for one, so you can help each other when you have something to do."


    Of course, it''s mutual help. In fact, it''s the army''s intention to repay Chu Feng.


    Reminding Gu Nanfei that giving priority to teaching the army and improving martial arts have helped the army a lot, so when Chu Feng was in trouble, they would help whenever they could.


    Chu Feng did not refuse. Now is not the time to be a hero.


    Although he doesn''t need much help now, he may be able to play a great role in dealing with long Ao in the future.


    After Luo Xingyao left, Chu Feng and others found his sister''s residence according to the address given by the army.


    However, when they got to the place, they saw that their sister''s temporary residence had been surrounded by a large group of people.


    Led by a arrogant, 30-year-old man, he was surrounded by a big voice like a dogleg: "a few little girls, you don''t give face, we have tolerated you for a long time, I tell you, that is, brother Tian has a good temper, otherwise, it can be regarded as a strong use for you, I see who has fart with you."


    Hearing such a cry, Chu Feng''s eyes were cold.


    Xu Yan''s familiar voice came from the room: "if we have an accident, you will be buried with us one by one."


    Dogleg son complacent way: "do you think that Gu Nanfei can certainly protect you?"? Even if he really has some ability, it''s a person. I tell you, our brother Tian has just joined a League of powers, but there are 11 powers in it! Eleven


    Another dogleg agreed with him: "you should know what the status of a power Lord is. What is the status of 11 high-ranking people, just a Gu Nanfei?"


    Hearing what they said, Chu Feng murmured to himself: "the rudiment of the alliance of powers actually appeared like this."


    Some powers will protect and help as many people as possible, just like Zhao fan and Su Yuyan.


    But there are also some powers, will feel that ordinary people is a drag, there is no need to bring.


    Even with some ordinary people around, it is also for the convenience of doing things.Of course, Chu Feng is actually the latter, but he will have a good feeling for the former and help the former if he can.


    In this case, it is reasonable for the powers to unite.


    But now the League of powers is not mature, it can only be a small group.


    Dogleg just about to continue to threaten, day brother suddenly step forward, let dogleg next words all swallow in the stomach.


    Some bad words can''t be said directly by the boss, but since the boss wants to appear in person, they can''t steal his limelight.


    "Xu Yan, Chu xiaorou and Guan Qiaoqiao, my tolerance to you has reached the limit."


    "I tell you, since you take Gu Nanfei as the backstage, I have to kill him, but at that time, even if you want to beg for mercy, it''s too late."


    At this time, a person around him also said: "Gu Nanfei is just an awakening person of the art department. Facing our element department, he has no advantage at all. After killing him, it can be regarded as giving us the prestige of Qinglong society."


    At this time, suddenly a hand on the shoulder of brother Tian.


    "Just now, you said that you wanted to attack Chu xiaorou?"


    As soon as he arrived, his voice came from behind him, which made his body tremble.


    Even as a psionic, he felt fear instinctively after hearing the sound.


    However, his anger soon banished his fear. He said in a fierce voice, "boy, what are you? Do you dare to meddle in Laozi''s business?"


    "I am the one who will kill you!"


    Then, a sharp sword passed, and brother Tian felt that his lower body was cool, and then a lot of blood gushed out.

 Chapter 115

    "Ah -"


    a fierce scream came out of brother Tian''s mouth, which made his powerful and domineering image collapse instantly.


    After seeing his tragic end, everyone stepped back, only to feel that his lower body was cold.


    This move to men''s injury is too big, let them instinctively feel the fear.


    "You, you''re going to die!"


    Brother Tian''s eyes are full of humiliation and jealousy. He didn''t expect that someone would cut off his lifeblood in an instant and make him a eunuch.


    However, just as he was about to start, he suddenly felt severe pain coming from his right arm.


    "Ah -"


    Chu Feng held his right arm and crushed his bones inch by inch.


    The severe pain made brother Tian almost forget everything, and then desperate to beg for mercy: "brother, I''m wrong, I''m wrong."


    "Click!"


    Chu Feng slapped him in the past and directly smashed his chin, making him unable to say the words of begging for mercy.


    "Water curtain shield!"


    At this time, a water curtain shield appeared in front of Chu Feng, blocking a fireball attacking him.


    "Two powers?"


    They were all surprised. Unexpectedly, there were two powers, and one of them was from the water system.


    Those doggies quickly step back, so as not to be affected by the fight between the adults of the powers. In case they are killed by a little spark, they have no place to cry.


    Chu Feng kicked Tian Ge''s knee to pieces again.


    "Forgive me, my friend


    Fireball was dissuaded by the blocked psionic, "we didn''t know that the people inside were your friends, so we were offended. Since it was all a misunderstanding"


    "who said it was a misunderstanding?"


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to spare them in the face of their quest for peace.


    The fire psionic said, "we have 11 psionic powers in Qinglong society. Even if you have two psionic powers, what can you do? If you offend us, no one can save you. "


    At this time, Xu Yan also opened the door and came outside, surprised and said: "chufeng!"


    "Brother!"


    Chu xiaorou see this familiar figure, is desperate to cry toward Chu Feng.


    She is just a weak high school girl, but such a sudden change makes her feel that everything around her has changed, as if the sky is going to fall.


    Now, she finally saw her brother, which made her cry with joy.


    Chu Feng patted his sister on the back and said, "dear, you and your parents go first. I''ll talk about the past with you after I''ve solved the problems outside."


    He didn''t know whether the disappearance of his sister in the previous life had anything to do with these people, but if these people dare to attack his sister, they can''t let go of any of them.


    He has sentenced these people to death.


    "Mom and dad are here, too?"


    Chu xiaorou just felt too surprised, but turned to anxious way, "brother, don''t conflict with them, the powers are very powerful."


    "I know. It''s OK."


    Chu Feng said to his parents, "Mom and Dad, please accompany xiaorou for a while."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, Chu''s father, mother and the people around him are all trembling. Does Chu Feng want to kill all of them in this place?


    This is a fortress city!


    Xu Yan said anxiously: "this is a fortress city. If we go too far, the people in the army will not sit by and ignore us."


    She has seen the most cruel side of Chu Feng. She knows that no one can survive as long as Chu Feng thinks it damned. But if she does this in the fortress city, there will be no place for them.


    Brother Tian''s face was ferocious and said, "yes, you are dead. The army will not let you go."


    Chu Feng a frown: "so, they want to force you, don''t worry about being punished?"


    Xu Yan hesitated and said: "this also needs someone to testify."


    Now it''s more difficult to collect evidence than before. In the face of the power of the powers, too few people dare to blame.


    "Chu Feng said:" I understand, you go in


    Got it. What does he get?


    Xu Yan just feel a little uneasy, but she looked at the body on the ground, or Chu xiaorou pulled close to the room.


    "Brother, it''s too dangerous."


    Chu xiaorou tries to break away from Xu Yan, but how can she break away from a warrior?


    Xu Yan comforted: "you look down on your brother."


    She knew that if one of the two sides was in danger of life, then the one in danger would never be Chu Feng.


    Chu father and Chu mother also follow their daughter into the house. They also have a bad feeling in their heart, but they think that if xiaorou sees these things outside, it may be more dangerous.Some of them wanted to escape, but Xu Wei stopped them.


    Tao Jinghua kicked out and broke a man''s knee, which made him scream bitterly.


    "If you run away, the boss may blame us."


    Tian Jing put the dagger in his hand on a man''s neck. "Everyone listens to our boss honestly. If you dare to run secretly, you will all die."


    "Powers, they''re all powers?"


    "Are they also an organization of powers?"


    Now the difference between powers and warriors is still unknown. In their view, all those who are more capable than ordinary people belong to powers.


    These doglegs just feel that their hearts are full of fear. They didn''t expect that they just follow the boss to bully a few girls. They met so many experts.


    The fire psionic only felt that there was a cold sweat on his forehead. Now they don''t know much about the ability of the psionic. They just think that a large number of people should have an advantage. In addition, the element system is stronger than the physical system, so they only sent two people.


    However, they did not expect to meet the iron plate once.


    "You, what are you going to do?"


    Brother Tian is a psionic of the Department of physical arts. He barely stops bleeding, but his legs are still weak.


    He just felt that things today were beyond his control.


    "Ye Huo Fu!"


    Chu Feng''s hand burned a dark blue flame, and then burned Tiange to ashes. Then he asked the people around him, "is there anyone here? I just felt as if there was someone here. Is that my illusion? "


    Seeing that Chu Feng directly destroyed his body in front of the public, these doglegs just felt that they could not stand up.


    There are people here, of course, and they''re burned to ashes by you.


    Of course, they never dare to say it, otherwise they have no doubt that once they say it, they will be the next to be burned to ashes.


    "No, there is no one here at all. You are wrong," said the fire psionic


    His strong desire for survival made him make the right choice. Now that others are powerful, it''s nothing for him to be soft.

 Chapter 116

    After giving the younger brothers to Xu Wei, Chu Feng took Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi to the so-called Qinglong club with the fire power.


    if he hadn''t been in the business to kill, he''d have wanted to make complaints about the name of two.


    Now, of course, he has no such interest.


    "Is this your territory?"


    Chu Feng looked at a dilapidated factory in front of him and frowned, "at least it''s also an organization of powers. Why is it like a street gangster?"


    Although it''s a fortress city, although the outer wall is new, the inner buildings are old buildings that have been preserved after the zombies have been cleaned up. If they mix a little better, they should not choose factories as base areas.


    The fire power was embarrassed: "this is everyone''s request, and my opinion is not important."


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly: "the biggest advantage here is that it''s quiet and won''t be disturbed easily. I''m afraid you''re doing some shameful things here!"


    However, Chu Feng''s next words surprised him: "forget it, you''re useless anyway."


    After hearing this, his first reaction was to run away.


    There is no way, this sentence is to kill people after using it!


    He released two fireballs in a row, but they had not been able to play the role of cover before they had been watered out.


    He wanted to do something, but then there was a whirl.


    His eyes looked down, only to see a headless body is slowly falling down, and then the vision began to slowly blur up.


    "I didn''t say a word of loyalty all the way."


    Chu Feng said with a sneer as he refined Yuan Li of the psionic, "do you think I can''t see it? You just hope that your companions will kill me. "


    Now, after all, the old order has just collapsed and the new order has not been established, so it is understandable that many people seem to be very ignorant when they do things.


    As a prisoner, he had no consciousness of being a prisoner.


    This is the subconscious feeling that Chu Feng is still constrained by the morality of the old times, and has a fluke mentality towards his companions. Unfortunately, Chu Feng has never been used to giving others two opportunities.


    After absorbing the mental energy of the psionic, Chu Feng picked up the head of the fire psionic, then kicked open the door and threw his head in.


    "Who is it?"


    A middle-aged man in his 40s got up from a woman and put his clothes on her body. When he saw what rolled in clearly, he was shocked immediately.


    "Ah -"


    the middle-aged man was just startled, but the woman beside him yelled directly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What''s your name?"


    "Asshole, who threw the head in."


    "Is this a provocation to our Qinglong club?"


    After hearing the woman''s scream, a large group of people rushed out immediately and began to check the situation.


    One of them recognized the head on the ground: "isn''t this our man? Who is that


    Because it is a newly formed hooligan organization, they are not very familiar with each other. In addition, most of them don''t recognize each other for a while because of their bloody heads.


    But when one of them reminded us, we knew it in a flash.


    Then, everyone looked at the three people at the door with murderous eyes.


    "Those who dare to kill us are impatient."


    "Yo! There are two beauties, much more beautiful than the women we caught before. "


    "If there are beauties coming, don''t waste them."


    After seeing Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi, the crowd even let out the harrass.


    Chu Feng looked at the situation in the factory, and then his eyes fell on a few women who were naked, and even three women were put into a cage.


    After seeing this scene, Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi were both furious.


    They are all women. When they see that other women have been abused to this extent, their hearts are full of anger and they want to kill them immediately.


    "Chu Feng, you should not leave them!"


    Zhang Ziqing''s heart is full of killing intention. She understands why Chu Feng''s killing spirit is so heavy. If she often meets such people, no matter how good they are, they will become killing demons.


    Xiaoxi said: "is the world really hopeless?"


    Chu Feng said in a deep voice: "it''s not necessarily. It''s just that the places we''re going are too dangerous. People in these places are easy to get worse."


    Even in the last days, there are more people who have gone bad than those who have not. Of course, it is not because of moral integrity, but because most people have no capital to go bad.For example, if these captured women are not rescued, even if they are full of bitterness, what''s the point?


    It''s like a saying that if a man has money, he will go bad.


    In fact, it''s not that money is easy to make people bad, but that people without money can''t even make changes. If they do something bad, they can''t get along.


    "I''m still chatting. It seems that I didn''t pay attention to us!"


    A young man in his twenties stood in front of all the members of the Qinglong club and was a little annoyed at Chu Feng''s attitude. "Boy, it seems that you still have some courage to send up the two beauties behind you and serve us well. Maybe you can stay here and be our little brother!"


    "Boy, didn''t you hear our boss?"


    "Look at the faces of those two beauties. I like them."


    "I don''t know if I can keep such a rapturous expression later!"


    "Hahaha ¡¤¡¤"


    these people smile unbridled, as if they are not worried about the threat these uninvited guests will cause to them, and they have full confidence in themselves.


    Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi''s white faces were not frightened, but angry.


    They asked themselves that they had seen a lot of bad people, but it was the first time for them to see a few people who had imprisoned women and played with them.


    What''s more, they are able to say such shameless words, which refreshes their cognition.


    But Chu Feng just glanced at them coldly, and then his eyes fell on the youth who was the leader: "the fourth level powers can reach the fourth level in such a short time. No wonder it''s so easy to expand, but it''s a pity that you have to waste your talent."


    Although the early strength can not absolutely represent the future achievements, the ordinary people who use genetic medicine also have extraordinary achievements, but to be able to reach level 4 in such a short time, even with a certain amount of luck, it can be regarded as a good talent.


    Unfortunately, he met Chu Feng.

 Chapter 117

    "Can you see through my strength?"


    There is a trace of fear in the eyes of the youth at the head.


    At this stage, when you want to find out the strength of others, you usually have to look at it from a close distance. However, this uninvited guest is still more than ten meters away from himself, so he can see his strength, which makes him afraid.


    However, there is no way to return it now.


    Now two powers have blocked the gate to prevent Chu Feng from escaping.


    If we suddenly let them go now, won''t he lose face?


    Zhang Ziqing is also in the heart of a Lin, four steps? She is only at the top of the second level, ready to advance to the third level, but the other side actually has the strength of the fourth level? What is the gap between the two sides?


    But now she can''t bear to leave.


    She took a look at Chu Feng in front of her body, and her heart gushed with infinite sense of security. After all, as long as Chu Feng was there, what else could she be afraid of?


    Chu Feng gave an order: "do it!"


    Then, he cracked one by one, and the whole factory floor began to crack.


    All of a sudden, the accident made everyone unstable, and the scene was in a panic.


    "Ah


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Why is the ground cracked?"


    "Be careful!"


    After all, they are all powers who have awakened for a short time. In fact, their combat experience is not very rich. There is no problem in dealing with ordinary zombies and insects, but once they encounter unknown means, they are easy to panic.


    They are able to avoid the cracks of the earth, which is the ultimate. If they want to stand firm in the shaking of the earth, can they still fight back? That would be too difficult.


    If they really have this kind of fighting quality, will they stay here?


    "Close your eyes!"


    At Chu Feng''s command, Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi immediately closed their eyes, and then a dazzling light lit up the whole factory, making everyone unable to open their eyes.


    "Ah! My eyes. "


    "Watch out for the sneak attack!"


    The glare makes everyone unable to see clearly the enemy''s line of sight. Smart people know to leave their original positions, but slow responders suffer directly.


    Chu Feng launched three Ye Huo runes and three ice runes in succession, hitting six people. Two of them burned flames from hell, and then struggled and died in despair. Another one was frozen into ice sculpture on the spot, and the other three were lucky to escape.


    Just when he was ready to take advantage of the victory, four walls suddenly appeared around him. The hard and thick wall surrounded the three people.


    "Do you think this mean trick will work for me?"


    The boss of Qinglong Club yelled, "I tell you, these tricks are not worth mentioning in the face of absolute strength. The only end is to be crushed by absolute strength!"


    With that, a huge stone appeared over the earth wall and fell down on the three people.


    "Good job, boss!"


    "I''m the boss!"


    Seeing that the boss was so powerful, he easily smashed the three invaders into meat cakes. The younger brothers behind him cheered and won the boss.


    The boss of Qinglong club was very proud: "it''s just a few thieves. If you have some strength, you don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. Even if you dare not pay attention to me, you deserve to die. Go and dig them out for me, and then throw them out to feed the dog!"


    But at the same time, his eyes also flashed a trace of regret, because he had not been able to keep his hand just now, he killed two beauties together, and the loss was more serious for him than the loss of his three subordinates.


    No one is sad for the three companions who died. They were originally a small team formed by force under the threat of one person. It''s superfluous to talk about feelings.


    What''s more, if they mention the three people who died now, wouldn''t they hit the boss face to face?


    Since the boss is so powerful, why can he still be killed by the other side when nine people beat three people?


    Therefore, in order not to refute the boss''s face, they can only ignore the three dead companions and collect the corpses for them after the boss goes to rest.


    However, just when the powers of the two departments came to the rubble heap and prepared to dig away the rubble heap, they picked out three people who had been smashed into meat cakes and threw their bodies out to feed the dogs, the stones of the rubble heap suddenly burst up.


    "Ah


    A psionic''s eyes were wide open, and he slowly lowered his head to look at his chest. There was a hand holding a bone spur, which easily penetrated his heart.


    Another psionic had no reaction, and his body was burning with a dark blue flame.


    "Ah! You, you''re not dead? "


    Seeing the sudden appearance of Chu Feng, everyone was surprised.


    The eldest brother of Qinglong Club felt his face was burning. He just showed his absolute strength in front of the gang. Now he was slapped in the face and killed two of his subordinates.Chu Feng took back the bone spurs and looked at the boss with sarcastic eyes: "absolute strength can indeed crush all small means, but with you as a waste, do you deserve to talk about absolute strength? What you said just now seems very reasonable! If you have a little strength, you don''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick. Who do you mean


    Chu Feng''s words are like sprinkling salt on the wound, which makes his face as if he had been slapped twice just now become more painful.


    He said with shame and indignation, "you''ll have to die!"


    With that, a large number of stone pillars appeared around Chu Feng, blocking his escape route, and then one after another stabbing appeared from Chu Feng''s body, to pierce Chu Feng from the bottom to the last time.


    "It''s as if he said it before he died! Have you foreseen your own death? "


    With Chu Feng''s words, one after another Dharma array suddenly came to mind.


    The rest of the powers suddenly found a colorful array at their feet, which bound them.


    "What is this? Why can''t it be broken? "


    There is a white sword shining on a psionic''s hand. There is no way to break the Dharma array that trapped him.


    Then, a bloody thorn wrapped around his whole body and surrounded him. The thorn penetrated his skin and began to suck his blood.


    "Here, what is this?" A sense of powerlessness came to him, the most helpless moment since he became an awakened one.


    The same thing happened to several other powers.


    The meteorite just now didn''t do any damage to Chu Feng. A wind barrier completely blocked him. During the period when he was buried under the rocks, he didn''t do anything. Instead, he spent his essence and blood to make several arrays.


    When he reappeared, he attacked and killed two people, then trapped four people, leaving the boss alone.

 Chapter 118

    "Hula!"


    The rubble pile was pushed away directly from the inside, and Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi appeared from the rubble pile.


    Under the protection of fengjiejie, they have nothing at all.


    It''s just that Chu Feng asked them to stay a few more seconds, and they only show up now.


    When they get out of the rubble and get ready for the battle, they suddenly find that the battle on the scene is coming to an end.


    A bloody bramble sucks a psionic into a mummy. A monster is chewing a person''s lower body, which looks like the corpses of various animals. However, the person who is chewed looks desperate and sees his body being eaten a little bit, but there is nothing he can do about it.


    A mass of black air is eroding a person''s body, making him open his mouth. It seems that he is shouting, but there is no strange sound coming from the array.


    The fourth person is looking at the body a little bit into aging, into white bones, only the head on the neck to maintain a panic expression, before death experienced incomparable despair.


    They were stunned. They thought it should be a group battle, but in a flash, only one of the other''s eldest brothers was alive.


    Oh, no, there are also a group of kids who are stunned by cannon fodder.


    The boss of Qinglong club only felt that things were beyond his control. Seeing that his men almost lost their fighting power in an instant, he could not help but stepped back two steps in panic.


    "Kill everyone here."


    With Chu Feng''s order, four summoned creatures from hell began to hunt crazily. The blood colored thorns separated the vines one by one, easily pierced the chest of several young brothers who wanted to escape, and then began to suck their blood.


    The monster, which is made up of various corpses, looks very bulky. In fact, it is very fast when it moves. It soon catches up with a person, and then grabs the prey with two arms. While eating the prey, it carries on the next hunt without losing momentum.


    Wearing a black robe and having a body like a mummy, the mage gave out Jie Jie''s laughter. He waved his staff. The black sky covered the whole factory and prevented everyone from running away.


    A cloud of gray fog gently swept over the figure of one person after another, where, all people have become white bones.


    The boss of Qinglong club only felt that his legs were trembling. He felt that he was a real villain. After all, he could even imprison women for himself and his subordinates. He could already be regarded as a devil.


    However, seeing such a hellish scene, he still felt fear.


    "You just said that absolute strength can crush everything."


    Chu Feng approached the boss of Qinglong Club step by step, "so where is your so-called absolute strength? I want to see it. "


    In fact, if the powers here unite and cooperate well, they may pose some threat to themselves.


    But these people used to be an idle organization. They just gathered together for pleasure. How can they cooperate closely now?


    As a result, in the combat experience gap, even if it is a good hand, they are also playing poorly.


    Even the impetuous thunder corpse dragon finally calmed down.


    Such an enemy is not interested at all.


    The eldest brother of Qinglong club looks at Chu Feng who doesn''t seem to be fortified. He feels as if he has several flaws that can be attacked, but when he raises the idea of starting, he finally suppresses it.


    In the face of such a terrible enemy, he really can''t lift the courage to start.


    Chu Feng''s footsteps seemed to step on the beat of his heart, which made him feel more and more stressed. Finally, he fell to his knees and kowtowed: "brother, I''m wrong!"


    Anyway, all his subordinates have been killed now. Even if they kneel down to beg for mercy, there seems to be no shame.


    Of course, he didn''t think so much now. For him, to live is his greatest luck.


    Chu Feng touched his head with one hand and said in a voice of evil spirit, "do you want to live?"


    "Yes


    The boss kept kowtowing. The scene just like hell really scared him. Compared with the terrible man in front of him, even the zombies outside seemed lovely.


    Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi only feel that their world outlook is going to be overturned.


    They have always had a strong confidence in Chu Feng, that as long as Chu Feng in the place, what danger is not worth mentioning.


    However, the strength of Chu Feng was beyond their expectation.


    Zhang Ziqing even couldn''t help saying, "what are we here for?"


    She felt as if she was superfluous, and Xiao Xi just nodded. She felt the same way.


    Of course, it shouldn''t have been superfluous for Chu Feng to take them with him, but the other side''s fighting performance was really poor. Let alone cooperating, he didn''t even have the prudence and caution when facing the enemy.Such fighting quality is not as good as a wild cat on the roadside? So their performance is far lower than Chu Feng''s expectation. By contrast, Chu Feng''s performance is far beyond Zhang Ziqing''s imagination.


    "Ah


    A shrill scream from the boss''s mouth, he struggled to Chu Feng way, "don''t you want to let me go?"


    "Did I say that?" Chu Feng asked.


    He really did not say let each other off, but many people have a strange psychology, that is, as long as they kneel down, the wrong will become each other.


    This is the so-called "I am weak, I am reasonable".


    But this doesn''t work for Chu Feng. He has seen or heard too many examples of playing pig and eating tiger. Many people who force others to the end of their tethers and think that they have the chance to win are careless. Under such carelessness, they are turned over by the other side with unknown cards.


    So he seems to keep calm all the time. In fact, from the moment he ordered the fire power to lead the way, he never relaxed his vigilance.


    After absorbing each other''s spiritual strength, Chu Feng''s strength was upgraded to the third level and the second level.


    However, as a cultivator, with such means as Yuanfu, his normal strength is stronger than the normal level 4. With the bottom card, he can deal with the existence of level 5 calmly.


    But he didn''t kill him directly. After absorbing his opponent''s strength, he left a breath for him.


    Then, he said to the women who were imprisoned and abused, "now, give you a chance to revenge. How long it takes to kill him depends on you."


    With that, a sword burst through the air, and the cage door of the imprisoned woman broke open.

 Chapter 119

    "Add a rejuvenating spell to them, don''t heal them!"


    Chu Feng ordered.


    Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi immediately applied therapy to these abused women, making them recover a lot.


    Then, these women came to the boss with red eyes.


    "Do you want to humiliate me with these people?"


    The eldest brother of the green dragon club said angrily, "you can kill me, but you can''t insult me. What is it to humiliate me in this way?"


    Chu Feng sneered: "Shi? It''s a title that human beings are entitled to. A beast is not entitled to. "


    When he did this kind of angry things, he had already separated himself from human beings, but now he talked about dignity. In Chu Feng''s view, this is Tianda''s farce.


    Then, several women rushed to the boss, with their claws, slapped to vent their anger, while fighting, while crying.


    Looking at the angry look of these women, Zhang Ziqing can''t help shivering, but she didn''t stop these women from doing it. Instead, she watched and didn''t let the boss die like this.


    When these women vent their anger, Chu Feng calls four summoned creatures to his side.


    "All the sacrifices I use in this call are first-class sacrifices."


    Chu Feng said, "so according to the power of the contract, you should provide me with at least one week''s service."


    The strength of the summoned creature is determined by its strength, but the summoning time is determined by the sacrifice. Of course, it can shorten the summoning time to summon more powerful summoned creatures.


    The psionic is the first-class goods in the summoning sacrifice. Even the existence of the summoning three third level can last for more than a week.


    The four summoning creatures sent out a strange spiritual wave, and then expressed their willingness to surrender.


    They used to be inferior creatures in hell, but now they are summoned by Chu Feng with the power of contract. The instinct from inferior creatures also makes them dare not be arrogant like the hell three headed dogs.


    Chu Feng took them back to Yuanfu and called them when necessary.


    Now he has an idea in his heart, that is to summon these summoning creatures to reality for a long time. Anyway, he only needs to provide them with enough "food" according to the summoning law of hell.


    For him, these summoned creatures are just auxiliary combat, but for his family, such summoned creatures are a card to protect his life.


    As for the "food" that sustains their existence? Of course, he can''t use people to feed him often, but there are so many mutant creatures in the outside world, just a few of them.


    Yuanfu is a channel that can contact himself and his calling creatures. He can solve the problem of food by himself.


    "Well, let''s go!"


    After feeling the movement outside, Chu Feng killed the boss with a sword, and then quickly evacuated.


    After all, there has been such a big stir here, plus the bloody conflict that happened before, of course, it can''t hide from the military. If the military people didn''t care about such a big thing, it would have been a mess.


    Although Chu Feng didn''t intend to hide this matter at the beginning, he was afraid of trouble. It would be very troublesome if he was asked to explain the whole story with the army. But if the army saw the bullied woman first, then the army would feel guilty.


    After all, this kind of thing happens in the area they are responsible for, even if their energy is limited, they can''t shirk their responsibility.


    Therefore, only by leaving these women can they occupy the commanding height of morality. Even if the people in the army want to question him, he can have the courage to deal with it. After all, it is them who are responsible.


    What happened next was just as Chu Feng had expected. When people in the army asked about what happened to the women here, they felt very angry. Unexpectedly, they built such a safe haven, but provided a cradle for those lawless criminals.


    Under the strong anger, let them applaud what Chu Feng did.


    Although lynching is not advocated, they have a greater affection for Chu Feng.


    On the other hand, Chu Feng returned to his sister''s house.


    Accompanied by her parents, Chu xiaorou is now stable, but when she looks at Chu Feng, she has some fear in her eyes.


    In her heart, Chu Feng has always been the image of a sunny brother. After the disaster, what she longed for most in her heart was to see her brother again. But when she really met again, she found that her brother had become a little strange.


    Seeing his sister''s frightened eyes, Chu Feng felt a pain in his heart.


    Although his younger sister is still young, some of the reason is not sensible, but he still feel very painful.


    After his rebirth, he made up for many regrets, but he couldn''t make up for everything.Chu father said: "just now the army has come to interrogate these people around. Xiaorou already knows that these people are damned, but she can''t accept these things all of a sudden. She will be fine in two days."


    Chu Feng nodded. His younger sister was originally a lively girl, but suddenly she encountered such a thing. From the school which was as pure as ivory, she suddenly saw the dark side of the world. Of course, she couldn''t accept it.


    Driven crazy by the cruel doomsday, there are many people who jump directly from the building. It''s hard for my sister not to cry or make noise.


    Even for myself, it took a long time to accept this kind of thing in that cruel future, not to mention a girl?


    She is not reborn, and her receptivity is limited.


    Zhang Ziqing took the sad Chu Feng to a separate place: "is it quite different from the warm reunion originally expected?"


    Chu Feng nodded gently, and he finally met his sister, but ¡¤¡¤


    Zhang Ziqing said: "I think about it carefully. Along the way with you, although many of your decisions seem cruel, even cruel, the facts always prove that your decisions are right. I thought that my forgiveness could make Yang Rongrong repent, but it''s not true It almost killed us on the road. "


    Whether it''s giving up ordinary people, fighting with all kinds of monsters, or grasping people''s hearts, Chu Feng is always right.


    If it wasn''t for Chu Feng, Zhang Ziqing didn''t know how many times he would die along the way. Even if he awakened his powers, he could face the danger brought by various monsters, and he couldn''t prevent the sinister people.


    Even Chu Feng himself, if he doesn''t make those cruel decisions, then when he finds his sister, maybe what he finds can only be a tragedy.


    "However, reality, correctness, including human nature, if we go deep into it, is very unpleasant." Zhang Ziqing said seriously.

 Chapter 120

    "Thank you Chu Feng forced a smile.


    He has experienced the darkest years of the last 10 years, witnessed too many tragedies, and now he is a tragedy himself.


    Because he lost too much, the people he cherished died one by one because of himself, and his relatives, friends and lovers died one by one in front of him, so he formed a strong obsession in his heart.


    That is to protect your family at all costs.


    This obsession has almost become paranoid. As long as he can protect his family, he is willing to fight against the world.


    But Zhang Ziqing''s words made Chu Feng think of the young man when he entered the fort.


    Although the young man humiliated himself, he felt that the other side seemed to be a little similar to himself, that is, in order to protect his family, he could do whatever he wanted. When he was desperate, he lost his mind.


    However, young people are commendable for their father''s filial piety, but ignore his father''s wishes.


    If his father knew it and knew that he had killed his own child because of his child''s filial piety, he would live with anger.


    Zhang Ziqing didn''t say much. Chu Feng didn''t need to be advised.


    Chu Feng lit a cigarette, took a puff, and said: "maybe life is not the most important thing, it is just the carrier of these important things, but I forget the simplest thing."


    He once lost everything. He knew that if he lost all precious things, he would be no different from a shell without soul. If it was not for hatred, he would not have spent ten years.


    But because of his obsession with protecting his family, he forgot the most important thing.


    In his eyes, the most important person around him is the meaning of his life, but the reverse? For their parents, their sons and daughters are the meaning of their lives. For their sister, their families are also the most important people in her world.


    If you want to persist in this way for your own obsession, sooner or later you will break the hearts of all the people around you.


    There''s nothing wrong with protecting your family. It''s just too much.


    When he realized this, he only felt that his platform was clear, as if an invisible obsession had dissipated.


    After he felt that his spirit was accessible for a while, Yuan Fu suddenly expanded a circle, and then, in the center of Yuan Fu, a clear Qi was born.


    Zhang Ziqing looked at Chu Feng in a dazed way. She just comforted him casually. However, she felt that Chu Feng had undergone earth shaking changes. When she looked at it carefully, she felt that it was just her own illusion.


    After about half an hour, Chu Feng waited for the military to come.


    "Officer Hu, I didn''t expect you to come out."


    Chu Feng said with a smile, "I just heard from your subordinates that you seem to have been punished. I didn''t expect that you would start to perform official duties so soon."


    Seeing Hu Tianlu, he also realized that many styles of the military were about to change.


    Of course, this change should have more advantages than disadvantages for him. After all, for the military, he should be regarded as one of his own.


    Hu Tianlu said: "our superior is not a fool. Although Luo Xingyao''s practice has attracted a lot of criticism, his saving efficiency is the highest. Now a new order has been issued. Anyone who obstructs the action of the group, no matter in any form, will be executed immediately!"


    The purpose of the military is never to give up anyone, nor can it do the thing of killing 100 people per person, unless it is their own sacrifice.


    But sacrificing those who make trouble and even affect many people''s lives to save more innocent people is a question of giving points.


    Even without the appearance of Chu Feng, the military will also realize the necessity of this order, and the appearance of Chu Feng only makes the issuance of this order ahead of time.


    Therefore, he was also somewhat relieved: "you should not just talk about this with me when you come here."


    "Yes! As soon as you came here, you gave me a difficult problem. "


    Hu Tianlu said with a bitter smile, "we have investigated the details of the people you killed. Even if they died 10000 times, they are not regretful. However, the practice of private execution puts us under great pressure."


    It''s one thing for those people to die, but it''s another thing to carry out the death penalty without authorization.


    Chu Feng said: "if you want to use this to threaten me and let me join the military, don''t even think about it. I just want to be free and happy, and I will never be bound."


    If people in the military are going to embarrass themselves, it will never be the same attitude at the beginning.


    So Chu Feng knew that the military also wanted to expose it.


    The reason why he said that the military was in a dilemma was that he wanted Chu Feng to join the military, because the addition of such an expert would certainly play a role in strengthening the military.And Chu Feng saw through their plan, so he refused at the beginning, so that the other side would not come up with a lot of words about the great interests of the country and the nation to persuade himself.


    However, Hu Tianlu said calmly: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t join. It depends on your and Gu Nanfei''s contribution to the military. As long as you don''t do anti human things, the military will be your solid backing. If you join us, we will not make any compulsory orders to you. "


    It''s plain to say that you can enjoy all the benefits, but you have no obligation to take orders.


    Chu Feng sneered: "there''s no free lunch in the world. There''s a saying that cannibalism is soft on the mouth, but taking people''s hands is soft on the hand. So don''t play these word games with me."


    "It doesn''t matter. It means you''re still human."


    Hu Tianlu does not care about the way, "otherwise, if you change a person, listen to such conditions, think of sure is to enjoy all the benefits, but not willing to bear any responsibility."


    Chu Feng said, "if you''re OK, please go back."


    Now that he knew it was all right, he gave a direct order.


    Otherwise, what if you are not talked about and your family is talked about?


    "Don''t worry, there''s one more thing."


    Hu Tianlu said seriously, "you and Gu Nanfei should be regarded as good friends! Now Gu Nanfei is in great trouble. We want to help him solve it, but in the end, our energy is limited, and it''s inconvenient for the military to intervene in many things. If you have time, help him! "


    Chu Feng frowned: "can the military make his life threatened?"


    Hu Tianlu shook his head: "it''s not the safety of life, but the safety of reputation. Originally, what he taught to the military should be confidential. Few people know about it, but a star named Xiao Xunli also knows about it. Now he is trying to destroy Gu Nanfei from the public opinion. We don''t care about a mere artist, but the family behind her is too troublesome."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold: "is she looking for death?"

 Chapter 121

    Xiao Xunli, when Gu Nanfei was in trouble in her previous life, it was her downfall that destroyed Gu Nanfei''s last vitality.


    Of course, even if she doesn''t do it, Gu Nanfei will live for a long time at most, and the ending won''t change.


    Chu Feng thought that since there was no need to cooperate in this life, there should be no relationship between them, but he didn''t expect Xiao Xunli to die again.


    According to military sources, Gu Nanfei originally only taught the military skills. Although Xiao Xunli and his bodyguards also had the skills, those skills had not been improved too much, and there was a great possibility of sacrifice.


    The military also plans to reduce the risk to a tolerable level after a certain period of experiment, and then popularize it to the public in the name of the military.


    When people generally enjoy the benefits of Gongfa, they will make Gu Nanfei''s name public.


    "However, Xiao Xunli used his influence to spread around the fortress city. Gu Nanfei had the ability to make everyone a power, but he was not willing to spread it widely, and wanted to be the foundation of his own power."


    After Hu Tianlu left, Chu Feng didn''t hide it from everyone, and told Gu Nanfei what he thought at the beginning.


    It''s cruel to let everyone accept the cruel world all at once, but if you don''t use your eyes to see it, then your ability to accept it will be greatly enhanced.


    For his family, Chu Feng has enough patience.


    After hearing the whole story clearly, Chu xiaorou''s eyes widened and her brain couldn''t turn around: "brother, why did Xiao Xunli kill Gu Nanfei! Gu Nanfei seems to have done nothing to her! "


    Suddenly out of the pure campus, so that she has not much in-depth understanding of the sinister people.


    She has seen some contradictions in school, but there should be reasons for them.


    Xiao Xunli has no reason to deal with Gu Nanfei.


    Xu Yan said: "if she and the family behind her want to build a force that quickly belongs to them and ensure that the force has a certain cohesion, it''s better to set a goal for the members of the force. Otherwise, what''s the difference between her and the little gangster organization like Qinglong society?"


    She doesn''t have any good feelings for Xiao Xunli and certainly won''t speak for her.


    Chu Feng added: "another thing is that Gu Nanfei was able to help her at the beginning. She has regarded the interests that Gu Nanfei might bring her as her own. After the two sides broke up, Gu Nanfei was just another partner, but for Xiao Xunli, it was like breaking up her own deserved interests."


    Chu xiaorou was shocked: "but Gu Nanfei hasn''t done anything wrong in this matter! It should be Xiao Xunli who made the mistake! "


    Xu Yan has already told Xiao Xunli''s bodyguards what they have done. The purpose is to remind her to be on guard against sinister people.


    However, what she did not expect was that there was a follow-up to this incident.


    What is more unexpected is that Xiao Xunli, who made a mistake, took the initiative to harm Gu Nanfei.


    Chu Feng said: "next, everyone should be careful. If Xiao Xunli knows that we are here, she will try her best to deal with us. Her own influence will be ignored, but there are three awakeners in the family behind her. Now they are gathering people''s hearts, which is very dangerous. "


    Chu xiaorou was even more puzzled: "we have no enmity with her! If you want to take revenge, it should be Xu Yan who takes revenge on them


    It''s Xiao Xunli who owes them, but why does Chu Feng say that Xiao Xunli will deal with them in turn?


    Chu''s father sighed: "because we may hold a grudge against her. If we have a chance, we may get revenge. Even if we don''t have this plan, she will think so."


    Chu xiaorou is silent. She is not a fool. She just doesn''t like to think about these things.


    After all, thinking too much about these things will only affect her mood. Why doesn''t she spend every day happily?


    But when she looked at the expressions of the people around her, she found that all of them were taken for granted, as if this kind of thing was too normal.


    At this time, she finally realized what she didn''t want to understand in her subconscious. The world had changed.


    Chu Feng said: "Dad, mom, please talk with xiaorou! Let''s go out on our own. "


    Chu''s father and mother nodded. Chu Feng may have made the right decisions, but his words are too easy to hurt people. It''s more appropriate for them to teach their daughter this kind of thing.


    After leaving his family in the house, Chu Feng called the crowd together.


    "Why didn''t you see Enron? Has something happened to her? "


    Chu Feng then noticed that Enron was missing. After all, he didn''t have much room for other people.


    Xu Yan said: "after we came to the fortress city, in the process of looking for xiaorou, a man crazy pursuit of Enron, she can''t help each other''s offensive, agreed."


    Chu Feng nodded: "since this is her own choice, let her alone!"What he cares about is whether Enron has betrayed her. Since she has only changed a person to protect her and has not done anything to hurt the people around her, he is too lazy to investigate.


    Next, we will discuss how to deal with Xiao Xunli.


    Chu Feng summoned several summoned creatures from hell and said to several humanitarians: "these monsters all have level 3 strength. However, considering that most people are inexperienced in fighting, these monsters should be able to sweep within level 3. Now these monsters can be used to protect you."


    In front of everyone''s eyes, the monsters of the third level are very rare, and so are the powers.


    With the protection of one of the top summoning creatures in the third level, they will certainly increase their strength greatly.


    However, Chu Feng said: "but you have to think about it clearly. These summoned creatures are called by me, and of course they will be monitored by me. If you are worried about my privacy, you''d better not choose."


    Tao Jinghua''s face slightly changed and said, "I think it''s better to give it to the girls."


    And Xu Yan is a promise down: "I agree."


    She was almost insulted by the group of bodyguards. When she came to the relatively safe fortress, she almost suffered. Privacy is far less important than her own safety in her eyes.


    And Qiaoqiao also said, "I want one, too."


    Huang Tianhua, the driver in charge of driving, said weakly, "can I have one?"


    The relationship between him and others should be the furthest. It''s very presumptuous for him to make such a request suddenly, but he still plans to try.

 Chapter 122

    What if it does?


    Unexpectedly, Chu Feng nodded naturally: "of course."


    Chu Feng finally gives the dark mage to Xu Yan, the hell thorn to Guan Qiaoqiao, and then the corpse monster to Huang Tianhua.


    Although the assigned monsters are ugly, Huang Tianhua is not dissatisfied but happy.


    After all, he is in the team and the most distant relationship, in the edge of the dispensable personnel.


    My only outstanding skill is driving, but this role is not irreplaceable. Maybe other people''s driving skills are not as good as him, but as long as you practice, you can still get on the road.


    Now the boss is willing to assign a bodyguard from hell to him, which is a sign of officially accepting him into the team.


    Then Chu Feng gave him the cultivation method of martial arts, and helped him open the door of martial arts.


    As for dealing with Xiao Xunli, Chu Feng''s favorite method is to directly solve the problem. He can kill Xiao Xunli and the people behind her. If he can''t fight directly, he will assassinate him and use a stratagem. Even if he doesn''t want to leave his own trace, he can do it.


    He believes that your experience in these last 10 years is very simple to deal with a few awakened people.


    However, if homicide can solve the problem, it will be solved by military means.


    Now the fortress is in the stage of unrest, and people at this stage are extremely insecure. If some influential people are killed suddenly at this time, the whole fortress will be in turmoil.


    What''s more, Chu Feng knew that it might be easy to deal with Xiao Xunli, but it was too difficult to help Gu Nanfei, because Gu Nanfei''s enemies were not only Xiao Xunli, but also those old-fashioned guwu families, especially those in Xicheng.


    These ancient families may not be obvious in the old times, but they have laid a solid foundation of martial arts. In the new era, they are like fish in water. With some family secrets, ordinary powers are not enemies in front of them.


    Although Chu Feng is not afraid of them, when he tries to be alone, he is barefoot and not afraid to wear shoes.


    But now he has his family around him, so he can''t solve the problem in the simplest and crude way.


    Therefore, it is better to separate the two, and even let others not feel that he is helping Gu Nanfei.


    "If you want to separate the two, you''d better let Xiao Xunli take the initiative to deal with me."


    After making up his mind, Chu Feng arranged for the people around him.


    As it was getting late, everyone began to rest, while Chu Feng began to refine bone spurs.


    Bone spurs have a rare ability to grow. They can grow as long as they suck blood. However, if they always appear in the form of bone spurs, it''s like a dagger.


    It''s not bad to use a dagger, but Chu Feng is good at sword now.


    A series of runes were sketched in front of his eyes, and then gathered into a meta symbol. However, just when the meta symbol was about to gather successfully, there was a sign of instability.


    "I''m still reluctant to make samadhi fire according to my current principle! However, this is not impossible. "


    In this way, Chu Feng spits out a mouthful of blood essence and integrates it into Yuan Fu, which stabilizes Yuan Fu.


    The so-called samadhi fire, in fact, is a kind of fire with great lethality. Because it is in line with the culture of the earth, it is named samadhi fire by the fire powers. After the fire powers reach level 5, they can easily use it after a period of adaptation.


    However, when Chu Feng was at the top of the first level, he was able to use the infernal fire that can only be used by the third level powers. Now that he has reached the third level, he can use the samadhi fire reluctantly.


    Because the previous life has been drawn countless times, so of course there is no failure rate.


    After refining samadhi''s true fire, Chu Feng refined another ice seal rune, which is an evolutionary version of the ice seal rune. The effect of ice seal is more powerful.


    Then he began to refine bone spurs with samadhi fire.


    The contents of the ancient books are all inclusive, and there are many contents about refining. However, he didn''t have much time to learn. He could only use the simplest method to melt, shape, and then quench and cool.


    Under the burning of samadhi fire, the bone spurs began to soften gradually. Chu Feng took the opportunity to infuse the inborn sword Qi into the bone spurs, and directly improved the shape of the bone spurs with the inborn sword Qi. After such changes, the bone spurs will change in the direction of adapting to the inborn sword Qi.


    In the process of refining, Chu Feng took out some refined iron and integrated it.


    After just a dozen seconds, the shape of a long sword had already taken shape. Then Chu Feng used the ice seal to cool the bone spurs.


    "It''s finally done!"


    Chu Feng wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and his face looked pale. Although the whole process took less than half a minute, it consumed him a lot, which was more tiring than fighting for several hours in a row.However, looking at the sword in his hand, he couldn''t restrain his joy.


    The whole body of the sword is white, and the wooden hilt is 1.2 meters long. Although it looks pretty, considering the limited conditions, Chu Feng doesn''t care too much. If it''s too big, he can get some precious materials and then improve it. At this stage, he just needs to kill easily.


    "This sword is called blood drinking sword."


    Because this sword attached to the blood to enhance their own characteristics, so Chu Feng named it drink blood sword.


    Anyway, the road he is going to take is doomed to be full of killing, and it''s not against the name.


    The biggest difference between the blood drinking sword and the ordinary long sword is not the proportion, but it is a sword without a guard, and the hilt is smooth, so it is easy to get out of the sword when it is used.


    If it is according to the common casting standard, it is undoubtedly an unqualified sword, but it is very consistent with the combat style of Chu Feng.


    After refining the long sword, Chu Feng drew a symbol on his arm as a place to hide the blood drinking sword, so that when he put out the sword, he could save the effort of drawing the sword.


    In the battle between life and death, sometimes one of the details is the distance between life and death. Maybe he can bully a lot of people with his rich fighting experience now, but if he is careless because of this, it will be sooner or later that he capsizes in the sewer.


    "Do you want to try?"


    Looking at the sharp tip of the sword, Chu Feng can''t help trying it with his hand. As a result, the blood drinking sword penetrates his palm without hindrance, but he doesn''t feel any pain.


    He understood that it was extremely sharp, so he quickly pulled it out vertically, otherwise he had no doubt that with a little shaking of his hand, the whole palm would be cut off.


    "Rejuvenation charm!"


    Chu Feng recovered his injury by using Huichun Fu. When he saw the blood sword, he was more satisfied.


    The next morning, Chu Feng received good news, and Zhang Ziqing made a breakthrough.

 Chapter 123

    "My powers can finally be used more than just bathing."


    Zhang Ziqing is very excited. As Chu Feng''s strength becomes stronger and stronger, her position in the team becomes more and more embarrassing.


    After all, the combat effectiveness is not as good as Chu Feng, and the recovery is not as good as Xiao Xi, which makes her feel a little uncomfortable.


    However, after level 3 of the water system, you can turn water into ice. However, ice blade is also one of the top magic powers in Level 3, and its power is naturally improved by more than one level.


    After breakfast, Chu xiaorou pulls Chu Feng aside and whispers, "brother, I''m sorry, I misunderstood you."


    After listening to his sister''s apology, Chu Feng seems to have heard the sound of nature, because it means that his sister has recognized and understood herself. For him, there is nothing more exciting than this.


    But he was still a little strange: "how do you figure it out?"


    Chu xiaorou looked at Chu Feng with some admiration: "my parents told me that you are with the military, so your job is to deal with those dark forces in secret, just like the nameless anti drug police, they are doing great things, but they are not understood."


    Yesterday, her parents told her a lot about the workers behind the scenes.


    After listening to those people and things behind the scenes who silently contribute to the people, but are not understood, she cried.


    It is clear that they are fighting against evil forces, but they are always regarded as demons by people around them.


    If even she did not understand her brother, how painful his heart would be!


    Chu Feng thought that his parents would use ordinary persuasion to make his sister understand him, but he didn''t expect that they would use this kind of persuasion.


    If he is really praised too high, how can he do those bad things?


    The higher he holds, the worse he falls. Once he is set up with a bright and positive image, he will be magnified infinitely as long as he does a little wrong.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng felt numb. He doubted whether his parents meant it or not. Of course, he didn''t mean to hurt him. He just let him have such a layer of restraint. When he did things, he would consider his image in his sister''s heart, so that he could keep some bottom line.


    "Poor parents all over the world


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile, and then touched his sister''s small head, "you know, but you have to know one thing, that is, the people I want to deal with are very bad, very bad, when they can''t beat me, they will probably start from you."


    Chu xiaorou patted her chest: "I''m not afraid. My brother will protect me."


    Chu Feng asked, "what if I''m not here?"


    Chu xiaorou was worried: "what should I do?"


    Chu Feng said seriously: "so you must learn to protect yourself. Don''t trust others. I will teach you some things later."


    Chu xiaorou nodded cleverly.


    After her parents'' persuasion and instruction, now in her eyes, all those who oppose her brother must be bad people, so she can''t drag her brother behind.


    After simple and sister said a few words, Chu Feng with the people began to work.


    "Since Xiao Xunli wants to use martial arts to manage his own power, and use it as a chip to attack Gu Nanfei, we just need to do the same thing. We also have martial arts. From now on, we will spread it around the fortress, and those who add my power can become martial arts!"


    This is Chu Feng''s strategy. He knows that the feasibility of a plan does not depend on the fineness of the plan, but on its execution.


    Since Xiao Xunli wants to recruit people, Chu Feng is robbing people as long as he does the same thing.


    Since he wants to share the cake from Xiao''s plate, Xiao will certainly not sit back and look for it.


    So, with the help of Chu Feng and some people in the military, a piece of news spread in the fortress city. Many people know one thing, that is, the powers can be cultivated artificially.


    Because the speed of news dissemination is not fast now, so at the beginning, it was only spread in a small range, but soon, the news became more and more big like a snowball.


    "Have you heard? Ordinary people can also become powers. "


    "Brag


    "I''m not bragging. I heard that people in Dongcheng District teach this."


    "Then why don''t you go?"


    "Their conditions are too harsh and they are said to be dangerous."


    "Or shall we go and have a look?"


    At the beginning, many people were suspicious of the news, but with the wider spread of the news, more and more people heard the news, and more and more people knew about it.


    As the saying goes, even if it is false news, if there are more people who say it, many people will believe it to be true, let alone true news?


    Soon, the Xiao family also got the news.Xiao Xunli''s face was livid, and his beautiful face was covered with frost: "Chu Feng, I didn''t expect that he took Gu Nanfei''s skill and used it to make profits for himself. Isn''t he not afraid of Gu Nanfei to settle accounts with him?"


    Because Gu Nanfei didn''t tell her that Chu Feng improved his skills, she thought that Chu Feng got his skills from Gu Nanfei.


    Of course, she is really angry of course not this reason, but Chu Feng actually took away the cake in her hands.


    She knew that Gu Nanfei didn''t tell her about the follow-up improvement because she was angry with herself, and Chu Feng might have obtained the finished product of the skill. In other words, if she wanted to compete with "product", she would not have any advantage.


    At this time, a middle-aged man in a white suit swayed his red wine: "in fact, this is not a bad thing for us. His practice certainly goes against Gu Nanfei''s will and pushes himself to the opposite side of the military. If there is no broad public opinion base, the higher he stands, the faster he dies."


    Xiao Xunli thought deeply: "Dad, what do you think we should do? Do you want to give him a push when he''s in danger, or just watch him die? "


    Xiao Xunli originally planned to find a backstage for herself after coming to the barrier City, but unexpectedly, her father also awakened, and there were three awakeners in her family, which made her overjoyed.


    With three awakeners as the foundation, what else is she afraid of?


    Does she need to find support? Now she can be the support of others!


    Of course, if she knew that Chu Feng killed 11 awakened people in one day, she would not regard the three awakened people as her real dependence.


    Xiao Xunli''s father''s eyes narrowed slightly and said, "no, we should help him when he is in a desperate situation."

 Chapter 124

    Because most of the electronic products have failed, so a lot of information circulation is very poor.


    Xiao Xunli''s family are all profit seeking businessmen, so when thinking about problems, they are all based on interests.


    In their view, even if Chu Feng and Gu Nanfei have some relationship, after Chu Feng makes such a thing, the two must break up, unless they find common interests again.


    And the military will not allow such an uncontrollable civilian force to rise within its jurisdiction, so as long as the chufeng force is bigger, it will be feared by the military.


    The reason why these small organizations are not exterminated by the military is not that they are strong enough, but that they are weak enough that the military is not qualified to mobilize forces to encircle and suppress them. If Chu Feng wants to expand on a large scale, he will enter the eyes of the military.


    "What if Chu Feng didn''t fall into a desperate situation? Or can''t we wait? " Xiao Xunli raised his own question.


    She was a little worried that Chu Feng would dare to make such a decision and would really rely on it.


    To say the least, even if Chu Feng really fell into a desperate situation, if it was too late, she would miss the golden age of power development.


    "he has the final say."


    Xiao Xunli''s father was full of self-confidence in his eyes. "Even if he has the ability, he is just a young man who has not been deeply involved in the world. I have many ways to deal with such a young man. Even if he is really such a talented person, isn''t there still you? Since ancient times, the hero is sad about the beauty pass. If he really exceeds my control, it means that his talent is barely worthy of you. "


    Xiao Xunli said coldly: "unless he is willing to help me deal with Gu Nanfei, I won''t take advantage of him."


    Every person who brings her humiliation, she will keep in mind, anyone who dares to ignore her, she will do her best to revenge back.


    On the other hand, Chu Feng''s residence ushered in a lot of inquiries.


    "Didn''t you say you had a way to make someone a psionic?"


    "If you have any, say it quickly!"


    "Say it or not! If not, we''ll go. "


    Looking at the crowd outside, Chu Feng showed a sarcastic smile at the corner of his mouth: "it''s obvious that he asked for me, but now that there are many people, he immediately put on the appearance of an uncle. What I don''t know is that I asked them to learn how to become a psionic!"


    When the number of people was still small, these people just begged Chu Feng to give them skills, but when the number of them became more, they became rightfully demanding.


    Many people are reasonable and I am weak. I am reasonable is a common problem that people can''t get rid of. After all, reason is a precious quality because it is rare.


    Tian Jing frowned and said, "but do we really want to publish these things?"


    In her opinion, the cultivation method of becoming a warrior should be a very precious thing. Of course, the fewer people who want to control the good things, the better, and the more they spread, the less precious they are.


    Chu Feng asked: "do you think Gu Nanfei will give up communication even if I don''t do it?"


    Because we discussed the strategy before, we all know about Gu Nanfei.


    Now the reason why he doesn''t spread it widely is that this kind of skill is still dangerous, and he needs the military to maintain order, which requires relatively strong strength.


    However, the environment worsened a little, and people were more eager for martial arts. At that time, even if Gu Nanfei himself did not agree, the military would ignore his own will and directly force the promotion.


    Therefore, this kind of thing is precious now, and it will soon be rotten in the back.


    If we don''t play the value of these skills now, are we still waiting for the devaluation?


    Zhang Ziqing said, "anyway, my IQ is low. Even if you tell me all the plans, I may not be able to understand them. Whatever you do, you can arrange them."


    As the crowd outside was hanging for a longer time, people''s emotions began to become anxious. After gathering together, they began to change to anger:


    "do you want to say it or not?"


    "Hurry! Our time is precious. Let''s make it public


    "It''s not a trick, is it?"


    "He''s playing with so many of us. If he doesn''t tell us the way to become a psionic, we must teach them a lesson."


    As everyone''s mood is ignited higher and higher, many people are ready to teach the liars here.


    At this time, Chu Feng came out slowly.


    See Chu Feng finally appear, everyone just a little quiet some, they think Chu Feng finally can''t bear their so many people''s pressure, this just come out.


    As a result, a few people looked arrogant: "you''ve made us wait for so long in vain. The skill you''ve taken out should not disappoint us!"


    The people nearby also said: "yes! Don''t worry about it. Take it out quickly"We''re going back to dinner!"


    "After waiting so long, if we don''t take out the things, let''s see how we can teach you."


    Chu Feng silently wrote down these people who took the lead in asking for things. Now in front of so many people, he certainly can''t kill people, but he has already sentenced these people to death in his heart.


    It''s not that they should die for this kind of behavior, but the people who do it, as long as they are given a chance, they will do something to kill them. However, in this last life, there are some such opportunities, in other words, Chu Feng has some reasons to kill them.


    "Please be quiet and listen to me."


    Chu Feng said in a loud voice, "since I call you to come here, it must be announced. Please don''t worry about this, but please keep order. Otherwise, how can I teach you?"


    "Then say it


    "In a hurry."


    "Don''t talk. Do you want to listen to him or you?"


    "Don''t you?"


    Looking at the still crowded crowd below, Chu Feng is also helpless. These people think that as long as they have more people, they must be right. That''s why they are so reckless in urging, but they didn''t expect that such urging would disturb the order.


    She has seen such scenes many times in class, and more in society.


    It was not until more than a minute later that the crowd was barely quiet.


    After all, they still need Chu Feng to teach them skills. How can they teach them if they go on making trouble like this?


    At this time, Chu Feng said: "since everyone wants to be a warrior, well, even if it''s a power of the Department of physical arts! For the sake of everyone''s safety, let''s talk about the precautions first! "


    We have some impatience, someone urged: "don''t talk nonsense, straight to the point!"


    At this time, Chu Feng suddenly an ice arrow flew out, directly stabbing at the chest of the urging person.

 Chapter 125

    The man hit by the ice arrow looked at his chest in disbelief. He never thought that he would be killed in public.


    The sudden change shocked many people. Before they could react, Chu Feng''s hand suddenly burst into a red flame, and then fell into the crowd before everyone could react.


    "Ah


    Several people who haven''t had time to react were directly ignited on the spot, then cried out miserably, and put out the fire by rolling on the ground.


    "What is this?"


    "Killed, he killed!"


    "What is he going to do?"


    "He''s going to kill us."


    "This is a madman. Let''s run!"


    No one thought that Chu Feng didn''t agree with each other, so he directly killed people in the public. Did he call people here to kill people?


    No one thought that they just wanted to ask for a cultivation method. Unexpectedly, they met such an accident. They knew they would not come.


    "Ziqing, put out the fire! And then treatment. "


    At Chu Feng''s command, Zhang Ziqing quickly put out the fire, and then treated the person who was pierced by the ice arrow.


    To cure these people, Tian Jing three people immediately out, will all these people in custody.


    At this time, more than half of the crowd had dispersed. Some people went to the police, while others were desperate to escape. When they heard that someone was going to spread the Dharma, they thought it was a saint, but they didn''t think it was a devil!


    They dare to bully good people, dare to bully saints, how dare they gasp in front of the devil?


    And the rest of the people in a little far away, and see Chu Feng did not catch up, just summon up the courage to look back.


    They don''t believe that Chu Feng really dares to kill people under such circumstances.


    "Don''t panic, I just cleaned up some troublemakers."


    Chu Feng explained to you in a loud voice, no matter whether you believe it or not, "I got the news ahead of time. Some people wanted to stop the spread of Gongfa, so they sent people to make trouble here. They wanted to make the situation chaotic before I said Gongfa, and then killed me. It''s really insane."


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, everyone felt a burst of MMPs.


    Anyway, you beat and burned these people, whatever you say.


    However, his explanation still left many people who did not necessarily believe Chu Feng''s words, but also had expectations for the Gongfa.


    Chu Feng then said: "now, these assassins have been solved. I believe the rest of the people will listen to me quietly! Should no one want to stir up chaos? Why? Why don''t you talk? "


    Who dares to talk?


    Looking at the burned people on the ground, they didn''t even nod their heads.


    They also worry about whether they will become a member of the people on the ground.


    Looking at the people as clever as quail, Zhang Ziqing shook his head.


    These people are mean, good talk you don''t listen, must teach some people, the rest of the people are willing to listen.


    "First of all, I want to tell you the risk of this skill."


    Chu Feng said, "the biggest risk is mortality, about 50%. There were 20 people in the first group of practitioners, and now there are still four people alive. Do you have any questions depending on your expressions? When you ask a question, raise your hand first. This lady, ask a question! "


    The woman named looked frightened: "why is the death rate so high? And you said the death rate was 50 percent? Why do you say there are still four people alive? "


    Everyone nodded together, they also have this question? Even if it''s a 50% mortality rate, they should be cautious when they want to practice. Listen to this data, it''s a 20% survival rate!


    Chu Feng explained: "because this skill is still in the experimental stage, the initial mortality rate is certainly higher, but because of the first group of volunteers, the risk of death has been reduced to 50%, or even lower. Now, I''m here to recruit the second group of volunteers."


    "Lying trough!"


    "We are mice!"


    Some people in the crowd could not help exclaiming, and then quickly closed their mouths, for fear that Chu Feng would burn them too.


    "This is a great cause dedicated to all mankind!"


    Chu Fengyi said, "if you don''t even have people who are willing to take risks, how can you improve your skills? How can human beings make progress? But please rest assured that with the increasing number of practitioners, I believe the mortality rate will be lower and lower, and the risk will be reduced to a controllable level in the future. "


    "When this skill really becomes a safe skill, I believe that those who practice safe skill in the future will remember your contribution."


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the people who were burned seriously before are still lying on the ground, they would have started to scold.Bullshit cultivation method! Bullshit powers!


    Half the death rate? Who dares to practice!


    And this half of the death rate is still guessed. The death rate of people who have really practiced this skill has reached 80%, and they are not sure that they are really out of danger.


    Where is this to be a psionic? This is just looking for death!


    What''s more, their death will pave the way for others. Why? Why do they sacrifice themselves to help others?


    "If you have figured it out, come to me in an hour, and I will formally teach you Gongfa in an hour."


    With that, Chu Feng entered the house.


    Zhang Ziqing asked: "are you really recruiting people?"


    Chufeng said with a smile: "otherwise?"


    Tian Jingruo thought: "boss, this should be screening!"


    "That''s right!"


    Chu Feng said, "if it''s just a high-risk cultivation method, there are still many people who want to practice, especially those who have been bullied by the powers, or who envy and envy the powers. They are willing to take high risks for high returns."


    In fact, this is the gambler''s psychology. Knowing that the ultimate end of gambling is ruin, there are still many gamblers taking chances to fight.


    Although half of the death rate is very high, it can frighten many people, but it can''t frighten everyone.


    Xu Yan said: "however, if it''s only half of the death rate, there are still many people who are willing to take risks. However, if it''s only half of the death rate of the first batch of talents, and the death rate of the second batch will be greatly reduced, then I believe most people will expect the second batch to become disabled people."


    If everyone''s risk is the same, someone else will take the risk.


    But if the first group of adventurers had the highest mortality rate, that would be another matter.


    After all, there are still a few people who have the spirit of sacrifice.

 Chapter 126

    "What I refuse is most of them."


    In the face of Tian Jing''s query, Chu Feng just said with a smile: "the more people you give something to, the less gratitude you get. Just let the army do this thankless thing. I just want to make a fortune and get the gratitude of a few people."


    With an understanding of the future, Chu Feng''s grasp of people''s hearts is certainly more accurate than most people''s.


    He knows who he needs and what kind of talents are worth cultivating.


    If we want to talk about loyalty, then the requirements are too high. There is no loyalty for no reason in the world. There are only a few people like Xiao Xi, and most of them are profit seekers.


    "Those who know such conditions and dare to learn are either those who are really willing to sacrifice for others, or those who have great courage, or who use wisdom to analyze the importance of taking a step faster. Of course, some people with hatred are not excluded."


    Chu Feng looked out of the window at the people who were discussing fiercely, "spirit, courage, intelligence, as long as you occupy any one, it has the value of training, as for the rest of those people! They have given up these elements to become strong. Do they want me to educate and guide them one by one? "


    This is his way of selecting people. As long as any aspect has the value of cultivation, it can enter his eyes.


    However, if these people do not seize the opportunity, then don''t blame him.


    How can he take care of everyone when he can cultivate a limited number of people?


    What happened here soon spread all over the fort, and of course also spread to Xiao Xunli and Xiao''s family.


    "Pa!"


    A middle-aged man in a white suit angrily broke his wine glass and his forehead was full of extreme anger. "How dare he do that? How could he do that! "


    He thought that Chu Feng would take these skills as the foundation of developing his own power, so he would avoid talking about the shortcomings of those skills. However, he did not expect that Chu Feng would tell all the disadvantages of these skills.


    Because in their eyes, Chu Feng''s way of obtaining the skills is the same as theirs, so if there is something wrong with Chu Feng''s announced skills, what about their skills?


    But they have publicized these skills before. Now they tell others that these skills have a high risk of death. What should they do with their credit? Xiao Xunli''s influence will certainly decline with the passage of time. After such consumption, what advantages can they have?


    "Dad, don''t worry."


    Xiao Xun Li an comfort way, "although Chu Feng''s practice really caused a very bad impact on us, but the biggest impact is not us, but the West City care for the family."


    When Xiao Tianhe heard his daughter''s warning, he calmed down a little: "it''s true that now as long as the guwu family has a little intelligence, they should know how to take out some low-level skills as the foundation to buy people''s hearts and develop their power. Gu Nanfei and Chu Feng have prized the interests of Gu''s family."


    Xiao Xunli said: "those ancient martial families had very strong power in the old times. Although their status has been impacted by the powers, their energy still can''t be underestimated."


    Xiao Tianhe: "I''m going to find Gu''s family, and so on"


    just when he was going to use the power of the country to deal with Chu Feng, he suddenly thought of something and said with a dignified face: "but what if he destroyed Chu Feng with the power of Gu''s family? This is still not good for our development! If the Gu family takes root here, how can we build up our influence? "


    Xiao Xunli was stunned and said, "do we just sit by and ignore Chu Feng and Gu Nanfei?"


    Xiao Tianhe shook his head: "all we do is to maximize our own interests. How can we lose our mind for some small festivals?"


    Unlike his daughter, he is a man who will pay for everything. Everything he does is based on interests.


    He can bow to the enemy for the benefit, shake hands with the enemy for the benefit, and even sacrifice his daughter as long as the benefit is big enough.


    So although he was very angry with Chu Feng''s practice, he decided to put it down when he thought of revenge for Chu Feng''s influence, not because he was tolerant, but because it was not in line with the principle of interests.


    "What should we do?" Xiao asked


    At this time, a young man burst in and said, "Dad! I just found out one thing. When Chu Feng was spreading the news, there were people from the military to help spread it. "


    "Is that true?"


    Xiao Xunli was surprised, "but isn''t it not in the interests of the military to do so? Does the military just let him do this? "


    "Who said it didn''t fit?" Xiao Tianhe shakes his head and says.


    Young humanitarian: "when he spread it, he reminded that the sacrifice of practitioners was the biggest at the beginning. What if all these kinds of practices were the same and were practiced by the military first? What will you think of the military? Of course, it''s a force that sacrifices itself and devotes itself to the people. "Xiao smoked Li silver teeth clenched: "did not expect the military actually to do such a thing for reputation."


    There is a saying that what the world looks like depends on who you are.


    So in their view, the military is playing these little tricks for the sake of reputation.


    However, their sacrifice is dignified. Now they just show their sacrifice through other people''s actions, and the publicity effect is the best.


    Xiao Tianhe kneaded his eyebrows and said: "if so, the military must take Chu Feng as a victim. It''s time for us to make a choice. We must choose a union among the military, family care and Chu Feng, otherwise we will miss the golden age of development."


    Now is the time when people are uncertain. If we miss this period, it is the time when all the heroes come together and all the dragons and snakes show their power.


    Although they didn''t see the future like Chu Feng, their rich life experience made them have some judgments about the future situation.


    Young humanitarian: "now the military is constrained by too much, and it''s too huge. If we join in, we can''t even fight a splash. The same is true for the family in Xicheng. If we want to join them, we can only serve them as dogs, and then find a chance to bite them."


    Xiao Tianhe: "so, we can only use Chu Feng as much as possible?"


    Young humanitarian: "yes, this Chu Feng is also a talent. If he knows good or bad, we can unite. If he doesn''t know good or bad, we can choose to kill him and then accept his influence. This is also a good choice."

 Chapter 127

    "I didn''t expect that these people who are eager to practice didn''t come in. Instead, you found them first."


    Chu Feng looked at a group of people coming in front of him. He naturally leaned on the back of his chair, crossed his fingers, and put on a casual look. "Are you here to persuade me not to publish these skills?"


    There are seven people in front of him, but there are twenty or thirty other people in front of him. The seven people in front of him are just representatives.


    And all of these people are powers.


    The purpose of their coming here is also very clear, that is to prevent Chu Feng from spreading the Dharma.


    Now the powers are in a high position, even if some people with higher moral integrity will protect the people around them, but these people are still in the focus of the public.


    But if everyone can become a psionic, isn''t that pulling them down from the altar?


    Responsible for negotiating with Chu Feng is a beautiful woman in a white shirt. She sits on the chair in front of Chu Feng, her chest is full, almost breaking the shackles of her clothes. When she sits down, the men present, including Chu Feng, turn their eyes to her attractive career line unnaturally.


    She gently raised her long white leg, then put it on her left leg and said, "since you are a smart person who can see our origin at a glance, we don''t need to talk too much nonsense. Do you agree? Or disagree? "


    Several powers behind her also said: "if you refuse, please think about the end of refusing this!"


    Chu Feng said with a light smile: "do you think that if you stop me here, then you can stop the spread of Gongfa? This is the trend of the times and can''t be stopped at all. "


    Before the end of the one hour period given by him, these people rushed in directly. Obviously, they had been following the outside of the crowd for a long time, and then observed the situation. Now they saw the opportunity, and they immediately swarmed in.


    White shirt beautiful woman a pair of interesting appearance: "that you pour is to say?"


    Chu Feng didn''t hide: "this skill has been popularized in the army, but it didn''t spread to the general public because it was too dangerous. However, sooner or later, I took a quick step when this skill spread on a large scale, and then found a few people."


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, everyone''s face changed.


    A young awakened man snapped, "do you think we''ll believe you when you say that?"


    Chu Feng did not care: "then you can try it! Anyway, it''s very easy to find people in the army. As long as you can find someone who doesn''t practice Kung Fu and becomes a warrior, even if I lose, well, scientific researchers are not counted. "


    Hearing Chu Feng''s self-confidence, everyone''s face is not clear.


    If you find one, even if Chu Feng loses, that is to say, people in the army are really popular. After all, if this sentence is a lie, it''s too easy to verify.


    The beautiful woman said with a bitter smile: "since it is like this, I will disturb you."


    She pours also simply, see a matter can''t do, immediately don''t miss of prepare to leave.


    The faces of other powers are full of complicated looks. It seems that they have no meaning at all!


    "Wait a minute!"


    Just as she was about to leave, Chu Feng stopped her.


    "Anything else?" The beauty stopped.


    Chu Feng said: "in fact, you don''t have to worry that the status of the powers will be threatened. As long as we operate well, even if many people have strong power, they can only serve us."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    These powers are all in front of their eyes. They come here because they are worried about Chu Feng threatening their position. If Chu Feng really has a way to keep them in a high position, it''s also good.


    Chu Feng took out a crystal core and said: "this is the crystal core left after killing the monster, which can improve the strength of our powers. But if we only rely on ourselves to hunt monsters, the efficiency is too low. Let more people become warriors and help us hunt monsters, isn''t it faster to improve?


    As long as we have enough nuclei, we will always surpass them. "


    One of the powers sneered, "but why should they serve us?"


    Chu Feng said calmly: "with our strength, we are stronger than them. Is this enough? If it''s not enough, add another one, that is, the warrior can''t absorb the crystal nucleus. "


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, everyone became excited.


    If this is the case, then Chu Feng''s idea is really possible. Of course, there may be some difficulties in the actual operation, but it is generally feasible.


    The professional beauty sat down again: "well, do you want to recruit these people to work for you? If you want to make sure these people work for you, there should be more to rely on! Otherwise, you will not contribute this kind of skill in vain, even if it will be popularized by the military. "


    Even if these crystal check others useless, but why others to risk and monster fight, and then give you crystal nucleus? What benefits can you bring to others?For these powers, the greatest benefit they can bring to others is the protection brought by their own strength. But if these powers become powerful in the future, do they still need their protection?


    Will they overthrow the status of the powers under jealousy?


    Chu Feng praised the way: "you are very smart, I do have some to rely on, but this needs more like-minded people to join together, otherwise no absolute strength, how can maintain their position?"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, even Zhang Ziqing and several students were stunned.


    They realized that Chu Feng had even taken this step. He was in the middle of strategizing and winning thousands of miles away.


    "Tell me," said the beauty


    Chu Feng said: "it''s very simple. We should unite to build a force. It doesn''t matter if we fight for power from within. If you have the ability, you can even put me on the air. But we must have a basic principle, that is, we must unite when facing foreign enemies."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, everyone was excited.


    They come in together, but it doesn''t mean they are on the same front.


    But if there is such an opportunity to integrate them, what a powerful force it will be?


    Moreover, such a force will continue to become more powerful. Even if there will be a large number of warriors in the future, they don''t have to worry, because they are one step ahead.


    Seeing the sentiment in the eyes of the public, Chu Feng continued: "this is an era of unrest among the people. When the military popularizes the martial arts, then the lone ranger will have no position in the future. As long as we can grasp this sharp wave, we will become the leading people in the future."

 Chapter 128

    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, everyone just felt suffocated.


    Grasp the trend of the future?


    According to a successful businessman who did not want to disclose his name, even a pig can fly on the edge of the wind.


    If they can also stand on the cusp of the wind, then the future will be unimaginable.


    After a few seconds, the professional beauty said slowly: "your words are really attractive, but when the boss describes the beautiful blueprint of the future to the employees, it seems to be very similar to your saying!"


    Another said, "yes! How can we trust you? "


    "Maybe you just want to use us."


    All that Chu Feng said was just in his mouth. If he just cheated everyone, wouldn''t everyone be fooled by him?


    In the face of everyone''s doubt, Chu Feng was not in a hurry: "I don''t need to ask for your trust. Even if you don''t want to help me, it''s OK for me to set up a small force myself. If you want to join, you can join. If you don''t want to join, I don''t want to force. Even after joining, as long as you don''t do anything harmful to me, you can quit at any time.


    Anyway, there is no agreement that can really bind you now. I can''t force you to believe it or not. "


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, many people realized that Chu Feng didn''t ask for anything from them.


    What''s more, the so-called contract terms and agreements are not binding.


    "My name is Su Yuan, happy cooperation."


    Professional beauty immediately stretched out her right hand and showed a professional smile.


    "My name is Chu Feng, happy cooperation!"


    Chu Feng and Su Yuan hold hands together.


    Well, very white, very soft, very smooth!


    Su Yuan pulled out her tender hand from Chu Feng''s salty pig hand and said, "now that we are partners, should we tell me some details of cooperation?"


    A young man with long hair frowned and said, "Su Yuan, how can you believe what he said is true?"


    Su Yuan said, "didn''t he just say that? Anyway, there are no written documents. In case he tells lies, I''ll take this as an excuse to quit. "


    Chu Feng pointed out the people outside the window: "the first step is to recruit as many people as possible before the military popularizes the martial arts. You, including the powers behind you, will certainly attract a large number of people who want to ask for protection even if there is no martial arts. I will take the first group of people. In two hours, I will give you the martial arts and let you recruit them Members, this depends on the means, who recruited is who


    Su Yuan said: "listen to you, how can I feel a little insecure? Are you not afraid that we will leave immediately after we have acquired the skill? "


    Chu Feng said: "if there is no interest that can exist for a long time, such a situation will be inevitable, but what if it exists?"


    Su Yuan asked, "what is it?"


    Chu Feng said: "the military has developed a communication device to adapt to this era. Don''t think it''s as convenient as a mobile phone. But it''s OK to ask for help from each other. Soon the military will send this communication device as a link between us."


    Everyone was surprised and immediately began to be vigilant: "are you from the military?"


    "How can the military help us?"


    "Why is the military doing this?"


    It is impossible for the civilian forces to be the opponents of the military. They also doubt whether they will be included in the target of the military if they jump too happily.


    However, they are not willing to accept the shackles of the military, but at the same time, they want to be protected by the military.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "I''m just cooperating with them. After all, the trend of the times is. If the military can''t change it, it should at least be able to monitor it. The only disadvantage of doing so is that we can''t do bad things in public."


    Su Yuan questioned: "if so, will we gradually be infiltrated by the military and become vassals of the military? And then he lost his freedom? "


    Her worries were also the worries of the people present.


    Chu Feng gave her a white look and said, "have you watched too many TV dramas? Why does the military control us? Now people in the military are generally becoming fighters. Besides, thermal weapons have not lost their deterrent power. Do you think they have any advantage in controlling us? "


    Su Yuan''s words were lost. She didn''t expect that.


    But seriously, if the military is popular, it is really not necessary for the military to do so.


    However, she still has some doubts: "this reason is not enough."


    Chu Feng said: "I exterminated a little gangster organization called Qinglong society yesterday. The leader of this organization, relying on his own strength, imprisoned some women and provided them for members to enjoy. The military is very worried that a large number of people who gain power and then expand will take this road."


    Su Yuan''s eyes appeared murderous: "are these little gangsters still alive?"


    As a woman, too, she could not tolerate such crimes.Chu Feng said: "don''t worry, if you don''t leave one, you will be executed by me and the military."


    A young man in yellow behind Su Yuan frowned and said, "does the military want to support us as a weapon against these gangsters? However, how can you guarantee that the military will have little control over us? "


    Want to have a solid backstage, it is necessary to do something for this backstage.


    However, they are still reluctant to lose their freedom for fear that the fruits of their hard work will be stolen.


    Chu Feng put out his hand: "it''s not me who has the right to decide, but you. The platform has been provided for you. The backstage will help you find it, and the opportunity is in front of you. If you can''t recruit some people who are loyal to you under such conditions, and you will let those who are loyal to you be controlled by others, what power do you still have? Find a boss to work. "


    "You


    The young man in yellow was infuriated by Chu Feng''s attitude, but he was soon held by the people behind him.


    Chu Feng''s words are so touching. This is really a good opportunity.


    They also try to contact some powers themselves, but in the process of actual operation, they find that it is very difficult to persuade other powers to unite with themselves.


    Let''s not talk about free will! Everyone has their own ideas. Some people just want to live. Some people think that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Some people are unwilling to get involved with others because of their families.


    So it''s really difficult to recruit people under such circumstances.


    In fact, like the Qinglong society, it made everyone put down their unforgivable sins, and then they had to unite. On the contrary, such forces developed faster in the early stage.


    It''s just that it''s dangerous.


    Now, they have a foundation to build a powerful force.

 Chapter 129

    The young man in yellow pondered for a moment and said, "these guarantees are not enough."


    The young man with long hair said with a smile: "I think that''s enough. If I really don''t have the ability, I just hope that you can see the first batch and save me a meal. At least I''m a psychic. It''s OK to help."


    A middle-aged Chinese character said, "I think that''s enough. If I join, I still have the chance to share the cake. If I don''t join, I don''t even have the chance."


    Looking at the two people''s easy promise, the young man in yellow said anxiously, "don''t you want to continue to talk about the terms?"


    Su Yuan asked: "even if he gives more promises, can you believe it?"


    The young people in yellow clothes have lost their words. It''s really hard to win people''s trust for their empty promises. If they really want to say anything about their promises, it''s better to act more reliably.


    "I''m in."


    "I''m in."


    "Anyway, if I promise, I won''t lose. So do I


    Soon, six of the seven people present agreed directly.


    As the middle-aged man with national character face said, there is still a chance to share the cake after joining. If we don''t join now, there will be no chance to share the cake.


    To say the least, if Chu Feng really wants to play tricks on them, they, including the powers behind them, can''t win a Chu Feng?


    It is because of their confidence in strength that they are not afraid of Chu Feng''s tricks.


    But the young man in yellow had an idea, and then asked, "I want to ask, is this good for you? If we really give you overhead, then you spend so much energy, don''t you want to make our wedding clothes for nothing? Do you think I would believe that someone would do such a thing at the expense of others? "


    This time, he was a little smart. He didn''t want the benefits directly. Instead, he started from Chu Feng''s point of view.


    If Chu Feng is really a sage who benefits others at the expense of himself, they will not believe in him.


    So Chu Feng also need to get enough benefits in this league, otherwise they will directly lose their trust in Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng said calmly: "I have the military as the backing, and it is also the link between us and the military. Even if you put me on the air, you can''t do anything about me. On the contrary, if I have something to ask you for help, or if the enemy wants to ask you to deal with it together, you should not refuse if you can!"


    After thinking for a moment, the young man in yellow said, "I promise, too."


    In other words, even if Chu Feng is really elevated, he is still the dominant position.


    In a popular metaphor, even if the government is controlled by the powerful officials, Chu Feng is still the one sitting on the Dragon chair.


    Without the military as the backstage, their so-called alliance would be dissolved tomorrow.


    Of course, what they don''t know is that Chu Feng really doesn''t take the military as the backstage. He''s just pulling the tiger''s skin. His real reliance is his own strength.


    He doesn''t intend to maintain the loyalty of these people, because it doesn''t make any sense at all. The value of 10 people who are 100% loyal to you is less than that of 100 people who are seemingly loyal to you, because these people will continue to contribute to your interests even if they are trying to maintain the superficial loyalty.


    The so-called loyalty is meaningful only when you are in a desperate situation. What Chu Feng has to do is not let himself fall into a desperate situation, so he only needs to ensure the loyalty of some people around him.


    On the contrary, if he missed the golden age of development, he would be in trouble to recruit people.


    One by one to recruit, one by one to cultivate, but also worry about the betrayal of his subordinates and the threat of hostile forces, then he does not have to do anything, just play with power all day long.


    "Well, I''m willing to learn how to practice."


    Although the time is less than an hour, but there are already people willing to learn.


    The first one to learn is a woman. She has a beautiful face, but there is some hatred hidden in the corner of her eyes. However, Chu Feng didn''t care about this, but said directly: "yes, you made the right choice."


    Su Yuan motioned to the people around her, and then everyone quietly watched Chu Feng perform.


    Chu Feng put a wisp of vitality into a woman''s body, and then taught her the way to run Zhou Tian, saying: "OK, now you are a warrior, but you must remember that too much is better than too much. Don''t practice too much, or you will only bite yourself."


    The woman nodded and didn''t know if she had heard it.


    "I want to learn, too."


    "I want to learn, too!"


    Some people hiding behind the door now jump out one after another and begin to ask for study.


    Seeing that the first person to learn didn''t have any danger, fluke prompted them to jump out one by one and ask for learning one after another.


    However, Chu Feng raised his eyebrows and said, "but I don''t have to teach you."


    These people immediately became anxious and began to make various promises:


    "as long as we can become powers, we will do anything.""As long as you are willing to teach me, I am willing to be an ox for you."


    "I''d like to be your running dog. If you let me go east, I''ll never go west."


    In order to be able to become a warrior, in order to be able to ask for inferior status, they are willing to pay anything.


    But what Chu Feng knows is that it''s just what they think now. Maybe what they say now is true, but when Chu Feng really doesn''t work for them, they don''t have to listen to Chu Feng.


    In the face of people''s request, Chu Feng said calmly: "I think you should have forgotten half of the death rate. Don''t think you will be OK after the first danger. In the process of cultivation, you may die at any time."


    "We are not afraid of death!"


    "Yes, we are not afraid of death!"


    "What''s the danger as long as you can get ahead?"


    As long as there is enough temptation, not a few people take risks.


    But Chu Feng still refused: "but, I''m afraid, I''m afraid if you really have an accident, your family will find me in trouble, and those who want to attack me will take this as an excuse."


    "We won''t do that."


    "All life and death are conceited."


    "What do you want us to do?"


    Everyone was helpless. At the beginning, they could force Chu Feng, but Chu Feng ordered more than a dozen people directly at the beginning. This cruel method frightened them and made them dare not move any crooked thoughts.


    At this time, the woman who accepted the skill suddenly said, "I do feel that this skill has certain risks, but since you can improve it, can I stay with you and ask you to help me fix it when there are any problems?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth showed a smile: "what''s your name?"


    "Ye Xiaohui."

 Chapter 130

    Chu Feng did have such a way to repair the malpractice of Gongfa and the injuries caused in the process of cultivation.


    However, there is no need for him to publish it.


    He is not such a saint as Gu Nanfei. Everything he does is based on his own interests.


    It''s also one of his ways of controlling others.


    With Ye Xiaohui as an example, other people began to show their loyalty. However, Chu Feng helped 10 people to open the martial arts route and said, "my ability is limited. I can only help so many people."


    "Alas


    Everyone was disappointed, but the 10 lucky people who became warriors were excited.


    If everyone can become a warrior, they won''t be too excited. But if only they can enjoy such an opportunity, they will regard it as a great honor.


    At this time, the military "happened to" come here and handed a box of communicators to Chu Feng: "this is the first batch of 12 communicators. The battery power can last for a week, and the farthest distance is about 10 Li, but this technology will certainly continue to improve."


    Chu Feng nodded and said, "hard work."


    After seeing this scene, everyone was in an uproar.


    What they didn''t expect was that Chu Feng had such a close relationship with the people in the army, and he was able to let the people in the army personally deliver what he wanted to the door. This means that his identity background is definitely not as simple as it seems.


    In this era full of danger everywhere, we all want a strong backstage. Now there is such a suspected military person as the backstage, which affects the hearts of countless people.


    At this time, suddenly a middle-aged man in ragged clothes yelled to the people''s Congress of the military: "I report that he killed people, he killed people, he killed a lot of people."


    Looking at this person like a madman, Chu Feng shook his head silently.


    After all, there are still a few people who can bear the pressure of the end of the world. There are too many people who can hardly maintain the most basic human reason.


    Hu Tianlu said: "in that case, come with us! I''ll tell you the details slowly. "


    With that, the people around him suddenly took a hand and clapped it on his neck. He knocked the middle-aged man down and escorted him away!


    Tian Jing said, "if he had heard about the incident at the gate of the city, he would not have died like this."


    When people saw this scene, they were more convinced that Chu Feng had a military background, so many people came up with an idea:


    "hold your thighs!"


    If you hold such a strong thigh too late, you may not have a chance.


    However, when everyone was ready to take refuge in Chu Feng''s arms, a blue flame suddenly burned on Chu Feng''s hand: "come again tomorrow, otherwise, die!"


    Seeing that Chu Feng was serious, everyone immediately stepped back.


    Although the burned people were treated, they still did not know whether they were alive or dead. They did not dare to risk their lives at this time. They had to disperse now.


    After dispersing the crowd, Chu Feng said to Su Yuan and other humanists, "I''ll leave five, and you''ll see what''s left! However, the power is limited, so it''s better to save some energy. "


    Su Yuan and others took one, and then said, "in this case, let''s go first. Tomorrow we will come to discuss with you about specific matters."


    Said, seven people unexpectedly directly left.


    Looking at these people who left, Xu Yan said anxiously: "these people must have reached a united front secretly, and are discussing how to use your influence, but in the end they put you on the air."


    Why discuss it tomorrow? Of course, there will be a little party today.


    Chu Feng is destined to be the leader of their group. Since there is no way to change this fact, of course, they have to find a way to imprison Chu Feng. Since they all agree with them to do so, wouldn''t it be too wasteful for them to give up this opportunity?


    Chu Feng nodded: "I know."


    Xu Yan said anxiously, "what are you trying so hard for?"


    This is not Xu Yan''s idea, but also everyone''s idea.


    If Chu Feng spent a lot of energy, but finally made wedding clothes for others, what''s the significance of his building such a force?


    Xu Yan and others are not people who have been beaten by drugs in society, so they can''t see what these people think.


    Chu Feng said calmly: "what is the most fundamental purpose of building a power? It''s not to serve yourself, so the success of a force depends not on how many loyal people you can attract, but on how many forces you can muster when you need them. "


    Zhang Ziqing thought: "that is to say, even if they have different ideas, as long as they can use them to make them work, that''s enough?"


    Chu Feng nodded approvingly: "yes, you should firmly remember that in the end of the world, strength is the foundation of everything, and it is precisely because of strength that I gather you around.""If you want to develop your power, it''s the same. You don''t need to guarantee everyone''s loyalty. You just need a few confidants. Otherwise, if you spend too much energy on your power, you will not have enough strength to protect your position."


    "Since they want to put me on the air, they will regard this force as their own and operate it at a huge cost."


    "But even if they spend a lot of effort, can they guarantee their loyalty? Even if it can ensure the loyalty of some people, it will take a price to maintain it. "


    "Instead of focusing on maintaining the loyalty of their subordinates, it''s better to improve themselves so that those who have the heart to betray can realize what kind of price they will pay for betrayal. As long as they don''t betray, what does loyalty matter?"


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, people were either stunned or thoughtful.


    Chu Feng just regards these people as working for him, and these people think they are the boss.


    Although I don''t know what kind of confidence Chu Feng has in the end to stabilize the situation, but since he has such confidence, then they can only choose to believe.


    And Tao Jinghua three people are thinking of Chu Feng''s betrayal of the three conditions, the heart can not help but have a ridiculous idea: "he should not only have the second condition is the core of it!"


    Zhang Ziqing swallowed his saliva and said, "people who play tactics are dirty."


    She couldn''t help but wonder what Chu Feng''s past experience was and what kind of experience shaped him?


    She also met Chu Feng''s parents. Can such parents really cultivate such children?

 Chapter 131

    In the early morning of the second day, a large number of people were waiting outside to receive the teaching.


    Even those who still have doubts about the death rate are relieved to see that none of the people who accepted the Dharma on the first day had an accident and feel that the death rate may not be as high as expected.


    Some of those who have obtained the basic skills have begun to spread in secret. In this trend, the scope of dissemination will be wider and wider, but they are no longer gathered here just for the skills, but to seek a backing.


    After all, it''s not worth money if there are too many skills. It''s the most important thing to have a backer at this time.


    Thanks to Ye Xiaohui''s reminder, many smart people realize that Chu Feng has the ability to modify their cultivation methods, and even has the ability to control their cultivation progress. Maybe the cultivation methods he teaches us are defective, and only those who follow him can get the real cultivation methods.


    In such a villain mentality, there are still many people willing to follow Chu Feng.


    As for cohesion, it''s something like that! It''s naive to expect a single skill to be loyal to a group of people.


    However, although the cohesion of a force is also very important, it can be strengthened with time. Now is the time when various powers are springing up. If we don''t recruit people now, it will be too difficult to recruit people in the future.


    If you have power first, you have the right to talk about cohesion.


    And Chu Feng also spent some time to explain this concept to the people around him, so that they don''t be confused by some flashy things.


    As for whether he can listen, he doesn''t care.


    The road is their own choice. He is the boss of these people, not their nanny. There is no need to worry about everything for Xu Wei.


    Looking at the bustling crowd outside the window, Chu Feng was not moved at all, but silently dropped his eyes on several hidden places.


    As his eyes fell, those hiding in the corner also appeared with embarrassed expressions.


    Su Yuan can''t hide Chu Feng''s exploration, so she has to take people to separate the crowd and come to Chu Feng''s room.


    Because of Chu Feng''s fierce reputation, we dare not embarrass these people.


    When he came to the table, Chu Feng raised his eyebrows: "have you discussed it? But there seems to be another person! "


    Although he only remembered the name of a beautiful woman Su Yuan, he had a general impression of the appearance of several other people. What''s more, the person who replaced her was a woman instead of a man.


    And hear Chu Feng so straightforward question, everybody is a bit unnatural.


    After all, in a civilized society, many things have to be covered with a gorgeous coat. Chu Feng directly asked them if they had discussed it. Wouldn''t that have exposed their secret alliance?


    "Because he was so stupid, he was demoted by us."


    Su Yuan zhengse said: "we have discussed some cooperation. First of all, our power should exist in the form of an alliance and set up seven seats. When it is related to the major decision-making of the overall development of the whole alliance, everyone will vote. You are the chief with three votes, but you can''t let Qingxin occupy other seats."


    Chu Feng nodded: "very reasonable."


    Looking at Chu Feng, everyone was relieved.


    In fact, the reason why this alliance can be united is because of the existence of Chu Feng, who plays a role as a link. What they fear most is that Chu Feng will put forward more conditions.


    However, seeing that Chu Feng agreed so easily, they were also relieved.


    Su Yuan then said: "next is the name of the alliance. When we publicize it to the outside world, we certainly can''t publicize ourselves as a villain. We discussed several names, but the final decision is in the hands of the chief. If you are not satisfied, the chief can take them by himself. These names are dawn alliance, dawn alliance"


    "just dawn alliance!" Chu Feng didn''t want to listen to the next words, so he decided directly.


    He knew that these people just wanted to give themselves face, so he decided the name of the league.


    After all, Chu Feng is the core on the surface. If there is an internal fight between these members, Chu Feng can also play a regulatory role.


    But Chu Feng is not interested in wasting time on these little things. As long as he has a name that he heard in the past, there is no need to waste time.


    Su Yuan then said, "then there are the general rules of the league, which will be decided by the chief executive."


    If even this is up to them, it will really be shameful. Now they still need to rely on Chu Feng''s influence to recruit people and contact the military. So even if they really want to overhead Chu Feng, they can''t go too far.


    Chu Feng stretched out his finger: "first, if you want to quit, you can do it at any time, but you can''t damage the overall interests for any reason. Those who violate will die. Second, collude with outsiders to deal with alliance members. Third, when you do bad things, you should finish by yourself. Otherwise, you will die.""I don''t mean to restrict you too much, but if you do something bad, it will damage the image of the whole league. The reason why such a person dies is not because he is bad, but because he is stupid!"


    After Chu Feng finished, Su Yuan was stunned: "no more?"


    She originally thought that Chu Feng would make some rules beneficial to him, but the development of things was beyond her expectation. The three rules proposed by Chu Feng were all for the sake of the whole league.


    Is he really a selfless man?


    Of course, this idea flashed in her mind for a moment, and then quickly rejected.


    They absolutely don''t believe that Chu Feng is a selfless man. He must have his reason for doing so.


    But Su Yuan made a guess in her heart: "is this the sincerity of the military? As long as we don''t do too much, let us develop?"


    In her eyes, behind Chu Feng is the military, and Chu Feng''s attitude is likely to be the military''s decision-making.


    If the military wants to use their hands to deal with those underground forces, it can not restrain them too much. On the contrary, if they want to take the military as the backstage, they must help the military do something on the basis of their own development.


    This is a matter of mutual benefit and win-win cooperation, which is more reasonable.


    After making this guess, Su Yuan is more convinced of the close relationship between Chu Feng and the military.


    "Then, does the chief have any instructions?" Su Yuandao.


    Chu Feng nodded: "yes, yesterday you left in such a hurry that you even forgot to take away the skill. Don''t be so careless next time."


    Hear Chu Feng mention this matter, the public all some blush.


    This is the root of their power development! They only thought about how to build Chu Feng, but they forgot all about it.

 Chapter 132

    "Help me!"


    Without waiting for Su Yuan and others to apologize, someone burst in.


    It was Ye Xiaohui, who was the first woman to get Chu Feng yesterday. She was pale, and blood broke out in several places on her body. Moreover, the blood didn''t seem to be cut from the outside, but from the inside. She looked terrible.


    Seeing her appearance, everyone could not help but wonder: is there a problem in the cultivation of the skills taught by Chu Feng?


    Su Yuan is quietly waiting for Chu Feng''s treatment.


    If Chu Feng has no way to deal with this matter, then the newly established alliance may be doomed. At least they will not think that Chu Feng has any value besides liaison.


    Chu Feng looked at her and said, "didn''t I remind you yesterday that it''s better to practice too much? Looking at you, you have been practicing until your body reaches its limit


    Ye Xiaohui nodded, her eyes full of pleading: "I''m wrong, I shouldn''t listen to you."


    At this time, the onlookers realized that there was a certain danger in the cultivation of Kung Fu that Chu Feng had said. It was not an empty hole, but a real one.


    Even the magical powers in their eyes, there is no way to treat such injuries, such cultivation is really taking life to gamble.


    "It turns out that this skill really kills people."


    "Do we need to practice again?"


    "It''s said that you will die only if you practice too fast."


    "Who set the speed? It is estimated that all those who have an accident are said to be practicing too fast! "


    "Then you go."


    "Ha ha, I''m not going."


    Although we dare not accuse Chu Feng openly, it''s OK to talk in a low voice. After all, there is a risk of death in practicing kung fu. Although Chu Feng reminded them, the strength of the reminder is not too strong.


    Their attention is focused on the huge temptation of becoming a warrior, and they have long forgotten this risk.


    If ye Xiaohui didn''t show up in front of the public with blood all over her body, I don''t think they would care about it today.


    Xiao Xi''s therapy stopped Ye Xiaohui''s blood, then shook her head and said, "my therapy can cure her injury, but there is still a force in her body that is destroying her body. I can''t do anything about it."


    But after the Holy Light dissipated, blood appeared on Ye Xiaohui again, and the blood slowly oozed out, which filled her heart with despair: "am I going to die like this? I''m not reconciled


    Seeing such a scene, people''s faces changed again.


    Especially Su Yuan and others, they rely on their own team, there are also people who can treat, this did not put the words of Chu Feng yesterday in the eye.


    But even the powers of light can''t help. Can they help the wounded?


    Many of the onlookers immediately recoiled.


    Even those who can heal other people''s injuries,


    "no, it''s too dangerous."


    "This is still the first day, and whether there will be any danger in the future is still two questions," he said


    "Maybe everyone else is in trouble? Is there only one person here? "


    "Ha ha, don''t practice if you are afraid of death."


    "You are not afraid to die, you go up!"


    In the public discussion, Chu Feng slowly came to Ye Xiaohui''s side, and then a golden light appeared on his hand, slowly integrated into Ye Xiaohui''s body.


    His action caught the attention of some people.


    "Is he in the treatment department, too?"


    "If it''s the treatment department, then maybe the real threat is not that big."


    Seeing Chu Feng ready to save people''s action, Su Yuan''s fear of Chu Feng is also reduced a lot. A harmless nanny is less influential than a strong one.


    This is the power of Huichun Fu. It was by the power of Huichun Fu that Chu Feng mended his body''s hidden wounds in his previous life, which later established a great achievement. Now it''s easy to cure a person.


    The wound on Ye Xiaohui''s body gradually closed. She checked her body. Her eyes were filled with tears of excitement: "boss, thank you. My life will be the boss''s in the future."


    Seeing ye Xiaohui''s appearance from dying to living, everyone was shocked.


    If Chu Feng had the means to cure those who had problems in their cultivation, the risk of cultivation would be reduced a lot.


    Such a strong background, can help them improve their strength, but also can reduce their risk, that is not the biggest thigh?


    Even if Gongfa can be popularized, such treatment should not be popularized!


    After ye Xiaohui was cured, Chu Feng said, "if you don''t listen to my advice, you will be able to offset the medical expenses if you just give me your life."Ye Xiaohui said: "the boss''s order is my order."


    Chu Feng took out a crystal nucleus and said: "after killing the monster outside, you can take out such crystal nucleus from the monster''s head and give me 10 crystal nuclei. This will be your medical expenses."


    Ye Xiaohui said firmly: "I''m going to hunt monsters."


    With that, she was ready to get up and hunt monsters outside the fort.


    "Don''t worry."


    Seeing that ye Xiaohui was about to hunt the monster, Chu Feng quickly stopped her, "if you go to die like this, who do you want my medical expenses? After that, I will organize people to go out of the city to hunt monsters. You can follow me and learn some experience. Don''t let me lose my medical expenses. "


    Ye Xiaohui nodded and then calmed down.


    Then, Chu Feng said to Tian Jing and Xu Yan, "you should cooperate with Su Yuan to discuss things in the alliance! I''ll go out


    After seeing this scene, people realized that there was no free lunch in the world. Even if Chu Feng would treat those people, he would not treat them for nothing.


    "Tao Jinghua, Xu Wei, Zhang Ziqing, Huang Tianhua, you four come with me."


    Chu Feng began to issue an order, "Su Yuan, it''s up to you to decide about the alliance. If someone has problems in practicing Gongfa, the medical expenses will be calculated according to what I said. If you come to me, you can predict the medical expenses, but not too much."


    Su Yuan bent down and said, "yes!"


    Chu Feng took a look at Su Yuan''s career line when she bent over, and then moved her eyes without any trace.


    This kind of action is a little dangerous. Even if Su Yuan wants to seduce herself, she can''t take the bait so easily. At least, she should be reserved.


    It''s not that he is pure, but if he lets others succeed easily, he will be looked down upon.


    After Chu Feng left, a group of people immediately asked to join.


    "We''re going to join you."


    "I can be an ox and a horse."


    "I can be the pawn of the Chu boss. As long as the boss gives an order, no matter who I''m going to chop, we''ll never be ambiguous."

 Chapter 133

    After handing over all the troubles to the elders in the league, Chu Feng ordered Huang Tianhua to drive and leave the city.


    After leaving, Su Yuan looked down at her career line.


    Isn''t this attractive?


    Tao Jinghua said nervously, "this is a great opportunity to buy people''s hearts! Are we going to let it go? "


    Chu Feng gave him a white look: "didn''t you listen to the words I taught Tian Jing last night?"


    However, Tao Jinghua''s eyes are still unwilling.


    He did not have Chu Feng such a high level, put such a good opportunity to buy people''s hearts, but can only miss, let her heart full of unwilling.


    Chu Feng sighed: "do you think that if I try to buy people''s hearts as much as possible, Su Yuan and other members of the alliance will give up dealing with me? I will only let them focus on the internal fight of the league. Only if I let go now, they will feel relieved to make the cake of the League bigger. "


    Apart from his closest friends, he didn''t believe in the illusory feelings.


    In contrast, he believes that interests can bring people motivation. Only by giving those people enough interests can they do their best to develop the alliance. If they form a dominant situation at the beginning, they will only put their energy into internal combat.


    After all, what they fear most is that they have worked hard to make wedding clothes for others. Only by allowing them to control some power can they give them a sense of security. It is their illusion that they have an alliance.


    Zhang Ziqing said with emotion: "the heart of playing tactics is dirty."


    Chu Feng smile, did not continue to speak.


    In addition to making these people do their best to build a powerful force, he also targeted the Xiao family by the way.


    The influence of the Xiao family is indeed not small, three powers plus a popular idol, but such influence is not worth mentioning in the face of the temptation of having the power comparable to the powers.


    Driver Huang Tianhua asked, "boss, where are we going?"


    Although he was out of the city, he didn''t know the specific destination.


    Chu Feng said: "Red River town, go hunting zombies."


    He''s just got the blood drinking sword. He''s going to try the power of the blood drinking sword! While he moves his muscles and bones to adapt to his new strength, he also leaves a flaw for his enemies to attack him.


    Otherwise, if the Xiao family is afraid of themselves, they won''t jump over the wall. Aren''t they busy in vain?


    Inside the fort, the owner of the Xiao family broke a glass of red wine again.


    "How could he, how could he? In this way, what are our previous plans and our previous actions, making wedding clothes for him? "


    Xiao Tianyu''s angry tone with a trace of panic, "because there are defects in these skills, so we have been very careful when we publicize, which will be the basis of our foundation, but Chu Feng has taken away the achievements of our propaganda!"


    Chu Feng''s practice is indeed beyond his expectations, but beyond his expectations, let him feel great fear.


    Chu Feng actually established an alliance in one day, and there are dozens of powers in the alliance. What''s more terrible is that the alliance has common goals and interests, which means that the alliance is definitely not a superficial idle alliance, but a real collective prototype.


    After all, there is such a person who can make up for the defects. How many people will choose to take refuge in the Xiao family for the sake of Gongfa?


    What made him afraid was Chu Feng. His terrible organizational ability and calling ability, coupled with his judgment of the pattern, made him more and more unable to see through Chu Feng.


    "Dad, now the price of red wine is more and more expensive, and money can''t buy it."


    Xiao Xunyang, Xiao Tianhe''s son and Xiao Xunli''s younger brother, said, "now that things have happened, no matter how much we complain, it won''t help. It''s most important to think about what to do next."


    Xiao Xunli''s beautiful eyes were full of Brilliance: "such a man, who has killed so many people, but can still have a good relationship with the military, is worthy of me."


    She has been trained by her family to be a star, just to improve her value. The higher her value, the better she will be able to marry and have a certain control over her future. Now the situation is turbulent, and it''s time for her to play her value.


    Xiao Xunyang said: "since my sister likes it, go after it! If we can firmly bind him to our Xiao family, it would be a good thing. "


    Xiao Tianyu sneered: "do you think such a person will give up his career for a woman?"


    "Of course."


    Xiao Xunyang said confidently, "Chu Feng''s favorite thing is fighting and killing. According to the news we just got, he took people out of the city to hunt monsters at the most important time when the dawn alliance was just established. This shows that the most important thing for him should be strength.""But that doesn''t mean he''s a fool. Maybe he has other plans."


    A middle-aged humanist, Xiao Tianlong, the younger brother of Xiao Tianyu, is one of the three awakeners of the Xiao family.


    Xiao Tianyu agreed: "yes, if we regard him as a fool who only knows how to practice, then we must be the ones who suffer the losses."


    Xiao Tianlong said: "Chu Feng shows the ability of treatment, and then claims that even if he is a member of the league, the treatment will be charged, which shows that everything he does, the ultimate goal is to improve his strength, if we can help him do such things, then we can tie him together."


    Xiao Xunyang clapped his hands and said in a loud voice: "yes, if only a beautiful woman can''t bind his heart firmly, can''t a family with strong appeal behind him bind him with our interests? At that time, we haven''t helped him "run" the alliance he set up. "


    Xiao Tianyu showed a proud smile: "yes, he doesn''t have much interest in business forces. As our in laws, we have to help him share the pressure, but ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    he said, his eyes fell on Xiao Xunli: "I don''t know if my good daughter is satisfied with him?"


    Xiao Xunli''s eyes also showed a look of desire: "I like a strong man, and I think he can meet my requirements."


    She is very confident about her beauty. If you add the support of her family, it is equivalent to giving her a rich dowry. I believe no man can refuse it.


    Xiao Xunyang said: "next, the future of our family will be handed over to my sister."

 Chapter 134

    "In Honghe Town, according to the information provided by the military, there are powerful corpses here. Except for those who were evacuated early in the morning, the survivors are almost dead."


    Chu Feng explained his news on the road, "so after we go in, we have to be careful all the way. Even if we can contact each other, it''s better not to get lost."


    Zhang Ziqing said: "rest assured, we will follow you firmly."


    Huang Tianhua was a little worried: "but why should we go to such a dangerous place?"


    Chu Feng said: "strength is the foundation of everything. If you are afraid, you can choose not to go, but you can only become a driver in the future. By the way, I forgot to tell you that the warrior''s reaction is not weak. If you want to learn to drive, I believe it should be much easier than in the past. "


    Huang Tianhua immediately said, "I''m willing to challenge my limits."


    I''m kidding. He has seen Chu Feng''s powerful side. He doesn''t hold such a big thigh. Does he want her to go out alone?


    If there is something wrong with his cultivation, only Chu Feng can help him.


    Chu Feng nodded and said, "then drive honestly."


    The reason why he wants to go to Honghe town is not just to train himself. After all, if he wants to train himself, he can choose any dangerous place. Since he has some information about future intelligence, he certainly can''t waste such an opportunity.


    He chose there because there was an abandoned air raid shelter.


    In a hideout near the abandoned air raid shelter, a large number of cans and water were stored. Water was the second. There were 80000 cans of cans. And surprisingly, these cans and water were not left behind during the war, but were produced two years ago.


    For cans that can be preserved for decades, the ones produced two years ago are very fresh.


    Although I don''t know who is so boring and has stored so many cans there, Chu Feng doesn''t intend to let it go.


    In later generations, a demon hunting team discovered the cans here, and then secretly sold them in exchange for a large number of crystal nuclei. For a moment, it was very popular. Unfortunately, because it was too ostentatious, it was finally discovered by some people. Then, for the secret of these cans, many forces joined hands to destroy the demon hunting team and use it All kinds of torture have uncovered the news.


    It''s a pity that when the major forces feel the air raid shelter for storing cans, the cans there have been gnawed by many goblins.


    Of course, they are not without harvest. The corpses of those monsters are also a valuable treasure. If they eat cans, they should be prepared to be used as food.


    80000 cans are also a very valuable treasure in the last days, and these cans will continue to "appreciate" over time.


    That is to say, Chu Feng now has enough space in Yuan''s mansion, so he has the confidence to take away these cans.


    "Stop the car!"


    When he came to the edge of Honghe Town, Chu Feng ordered to stop the car. "After these two days of practice, you should have mastered some basic means. There are a group of zombies in front of you. If you still miss these zombies, you don''t have to follow me back."


    After hearing Chu Feng''s order, we had to get off.


    Suddenly smell the breath of living people, a zombie group of about thirty or forty began to slowly move their rigid body, and then towards the direction of the crowd.


    Looking at so many zombies, Tao Jinghua turned pale: "brother, can we really deal with so many zombies?"


    Chu Feng sat on the front cover of the car and said slowly in a very flat tone: "it doesn''t matter whether you can deal with it or not."


    Xu Wei excuse: "the important thing is to have the courage to face these zombies?"


    Chu Feng shook his head slowly and said: "the important thing is that the people around me must have the ability to deal with these zombies. Otherwise, do you want me to be your bodyguard?"


    The people''s faces turned even whiter. What Chu Feng said is very obvious. If they can''t even solve these enemies, what value do they have to live? Waste food?


    And ye Xiaohui is showing a strong hatred and ruthlessness, she raised Chu Feng in advance for her to prepare a steel knife, cruel way: "I will win!"


    With that, she rushed to the front of the zombie group.


    "Are we not as good as a woman?"


    Tao Jinghua is also ruthless. Ye Xiaohui, a woman and a person who just practiced martial arts last night and has not yet experienced actual combat, dares to face the zombies. Why do they shrink back?


    Xu Wei and Huang Tianhua look at each other and rush forward together.


    Whether to survive or not to be left behind by Chu Feng, they must do their best.


    "Are they really OK?" Zhang askedChu Feng shook his head: "even a stronger ordinary person, holding the weapons in their hands can also solve the general zombies. As long as they can overcome their fear of zombies, just some zombies will not be a problem at all. Of course, if they fight with zombies and let the blood of zombies splash into their mouths and noses, no one will blame them."


    He taught them these precautions in his spare time. If they don''t listen carefully at ordinary times, they can only blame themselves for the problems at this time.


    Zhang Ziqing said, "let''s go to the theatre! If they are drenched with zombie blood, I will help them clean it. This should be no problem! "


    Chu Feng said with a smile, "who do you think I am? I''m training my own men, not the death squads. If they die because of their own timidity, what''s good for me if they die because of some trivial things? "


    Although ordinary zombie blood will not be infected on the skin, but in case of infection on the wound, if not cleaned in time, there will be big trouble.


    Zhang Ziqing spits out her tongue. The ruthless image of Chu Feng is deeply rooted in her heart. Even if there are some human feelings sometimes, no one can guess what Chu Feng thinks.


    In less than half a minute, Tao Jinghua solved the zombie, and then gasped in spite of the image to relieve the pressure in his heart.


    Even if they become warriors, they are still full of pressure when dealing with these zombies because of their short training time.


    Zhang Ziqing went forward and used his powers to help several people wash away the blood of the zombies. Then he made a "Ye" gesture: "Congratulations, you have taken the first step to become a warrior."

 Chapter 135

    Chu Feng came to Ye Xiaohui''s side and said, "you killed 11 zombies just now. It''s considered that you have paid for the medical expenses. If you want to take risks, I won''t advise you. But if people die, there''s nothing


    Ye Xiaohui''s eyes often intentionally or unintentionally flash the light of hatred, but Chu Feng doesn''t care who she hates. Anyway, it''s not his own person. After all, he doesn''t plan to help each other revenge. Why do he ask so many questions?


    There are too many people living for hatred in the last days. Chu Feng is used to it.


    However, if the hatred can be maintained all the time, the power to improve the strength will also be maintained. On the contrary, Chu Feng is more concerned about the use value of the other party during this period of time.


    Ye Xiaohui nodded and said nothing. She didn''t know if she had listened.


    After Chu Feng collected the crystal nucleus, he began to move in the direction of the air raid shelter.


    Huang Tianhua was called back to the car to continue to drive, along with the protection of the vehicle, anyway, there is a corpse monster in his body, and he is not afraid to run away.


    Although we met some monsters along the way, except that ye Xiaohui was almost bitten by a zombie for radical reasons, they all survived without danger. The ordinary monsters were handed over to Tao Jinghua and killed by them. If they met monsters above the second level, they would be solved by Chu Feng and Zhang Ziqing.


    After a certain amount of exercise, since all have different degrees of improvement.


    Now they have been able to face danger without stage fright, as long as the strength up, it will become his help.


    When Chu Feng is about to approach the air raid shelter, his pupils suddenly shrink.


    "Watch out


    Chu Feng orders in a low voice, and then waits for everyone to find a small yard and orders everyone to stop inside.


    Tao Jinghua asked in a low voice with some doubts: "are there any senior zombies around?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "there is a car coming towards us in the distance. We should be careful not to come out easily."


    Because of the cultivation of ancient books, his vision and hearing are much more acute than those with powers.


    In addition, the town of Honghe has been abandoned, and the problem of making trouble easily has been solved. Therefore, someone suddenly appears at this time. Of course, we should be careful.


    In the last 10 years, those who have lost the game confidant of the external environment have already died. Even the lion and the rabbit need to do their best.


    "Eye of heaven!"


    Chu Feng quickly portrayed a sky eye sign, and then observed the motorcade in the distance that did not even appear the outline, and then his look became extremely dignified.


    Just now I also noticed the change of Chu Feng''s look. I was worried and asked, "are there many enemies?"


    Chu Feng''s tone with a sense of killing: "it''s three modified armored vehicles. The comers are very difficult. Let''s find a place to hide first. I''ll meet them."


    With that, Chu Feng took the crowd to choose a place and then stopped to hide.


    Zhang Ziqing was a little nervous: "if it''s too dangerous, you''d better not go."


    Chu Feng left without looking back, leaving only one sentence: "don''t worry! If I really can''t deal with them, I won''t force it. "


    Tian Yan Fu can make him see every sign on the other side''s armored car clearly. The familiar sign on the other side''s armored car makes him quickly judge the identity of the other side.


    This is the logo of Jinling biotechnology company.


    He will never forget that the eldest brother of the former demon hunting team sold himself to Jinling creatures just to exchange for repair fluid. It was not just after the eldest brother filled himself with Jinling creatures that they cut off his limbs and transformed him into a biochemical war beast.


    If the former can be regarded as a trade, then transforming it into biochemical tactics is a trample on human dignity.


    The bad things that the company has done are more than that. On the surface, they are Huaxia''s company. In fact, they have been controlled by foreign consortia for a long time. Relying on the top biotechnology in their hands, they wantonly trample on Huaxia''s dignity and commit one heinous crime after another.


    No matter for the sake of personal enmity or national enmity, or the bottom line of human beings, he has no reason to let go of each other.


    He has not yet dealt with the overall strength of the other side, but if he only dealt with a dozen people, it is not difficult for the other side to disappear here forever.


    After leaving Zhang Ziqing and others, Chu Feng constantly shuttles between various buildings, and then constantly approaches each other''s motorcade.


    The appearance of the three cars is a caravan and two heavy trucks. In fact, it''s just the coating and decoration on the outside. The zombies in the road where the three or two big cars passed were directly crushed, but in the process, the coating on the outside was also damaged, revealing their true features.


    These are three armored vehicles.


    "These people, the target is actually the direction of the air raid shelter!"


    After looking at the direction of the three armored vehicles, Chu Feng was surprised to find that their direction was actually the direction of the air raid shelter.So a guess began to appear in his mind:


    "if their target is really an air raid shelter, will they give others a chance to pick up a bargain? They would rather destroy these things than take advantage of others. "


    For this company''s strength and style, Chu Feng is very understanding.


    If the other party really knows about the food in the air raid shelter, it will never let it go.


    "The cans in the air raid shelter were produced two years ago, indicating that someone should have deliberately saved them."


    "However, the real place to store cans is not an air raid shelter, but a special storage space dug beside the air raid shelter, which is equivalent to a special locker. There is nothing in the air raid shelter, which is why these things were discovered a long time later."


    "If they only know there is something hidden here, but they don''t know the hidden place, maybe they will be picked up by others."


    When Chu Feng made a guess in his heart, he realized another thing.


    That is, now is the early stage of the end of the world. Perhaps ordinary people will encounter the problem of food shortage, but no one who is more powerful or has some strength will lack food.


    After all, all kinds of materials in China were abundant enough to eat for a long time. It was not until the weather was so bad that a lot of food was rotten that famine occurred.


    "Jinling biology is not lack of the power of food, they rely on their own strength in the early stage, almost all the resources of Jinling are in the bag, should not put these things in the eye."


    "They must have other purposes when they come here?"


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng is more determined to make trouble.


    The enemy''s pain is his pleasure.

 Chapter 136

    "This is where the supplies are stored."


    Two Chinese people with black hair and black eyes stepped out of the vehicle, then respectfully facing the old outlaws of the vehicle.


    Several white skinned men, wearing bulletproof vests, with machine guns in their hands, stepped out of the vehicle and said in poor Chinese, "very good, Chinese, look at the car, let''s go in!"


    The Chinese looked respectful: "yes, my Lord!"


    Then the people in the armored car began to come down one by one.


    Looking at the Chinese who kept a respectful attitude towards the people inside, Chu Feng couldn''t help feeling a burst of fire.


    Although he knew that the law of the jungle knows no boundaries, as long as he saw such a scene, Chu Feng was still angry.


    The reason why Jinling creatures are so good at hiding in the early stage is that they are helpless when they are found to be threatened in the later stage. It is because those who eat inside and outside help to hide. Maybe for them, it''s just chasing interests, but for the country, it''s treason.


    Although Chu Feng is not a very patriotic person, it does not mean that he will betray.


    If we say betrayal for the sake of interests, we can only say that this person''s moral bottom line is a little low.


    But Chu Feng clearly knows that these people have a strange psychology, that is, they are treated as slaves by each other, but they have to lick each other happily. Even so, they are proud of it, and they are proud of it. In front of the other Chinese people, they are all proud of it.


    In Chu Feng''s opinion, this kind of spirit is just a kind of cancer of thought, which must be cut off.


    Because, this kind of disgusting thought is still contagious.


    "There are 19 people on the other side, including 6 Chinese, 10 white and 3 black people. Chinese people have always been valued by others as people of low status and can only stay behind, and even weapons are the most rubbish."


    After all, the enemy did not expect anyone to hide here.


    "Let''s start with these slaves first!"


    After the foreigners entered the building above the air raid shelter, Chu Feng killed six Chinese people who stayed outside.


    No matter from what angle, he has no reason to keep his hand on these people.


    At this time, some zombies along the road who were disturbed by them began to walk out of the buildings and gradually surrounded the three armored vehicles.


    Without the slightest panic, the six left behind officers raised their muffled rifles and muffled pistols in their hands and began to shoot, killing one zombie. Although there were some variant zombies, not all of them were powerful characters.


    But there was another man who didn''t even take a gun, just a guard.


    "He should be a power awakener."


    Seeing the other side''s self-centered appearance, Chu Feng probably guessed that only the awakened people could not see the power of guns.


    After all, the power of the ability is more powerful, and only the sniper gun can be better than the power of the awakened, but not everyone can be equipped with the sniper gun.


    At least in the eyes of Jinling creatures, Chinese people are inferior, and they are not qualified to take sniper guns.


    When these people almost killed the zombies around, Chu Feng began to fight.


    "In the name of my contract, summon creatures from hell!"


    A pentagonal array appeared at the foot of the man who didn''t start, and trapped him in it. The sudden change made him panic for a moment. Then a rock sword appeared on his hand, cutting around the array.


    The rock sword penetrated through the five pointed star array without hindrance, but his hand could not.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Captain!"


    "Watch out!"


    All of a sudden, the only one in the team suffered such an attack, which made the people around him start to panic. However, before they arrived, the panic lasted for a long time, and then a golden light ran through one''s head.


    Several throwing knives flew by and took several people''s lives. At this time, Chu Feng calmly walked out of the dark.


    Seeing Chu Feng walking out, the psionic shouts anxiously: "how dare you attack us? Do you know what kind of consequences this will lead to? If it leads to a war between the two countries, you will become a sinner nailed to the pillar of shame. If you don''t let me go, your consequences will be unimaginable. "


    Although his words can''t spread out to the Falun, Chu Feng can hear the movement in the Falun.


    After hearing the other side''s ridiculous remarks, Chu Feng said with a sneer: "I didn''t expect that being a dog for others actually gave me a sense of superiority and triggered a war between the two countries? Do you think I''m a three-year-old? "


    Let alone the collapse of social order, even in the period of good social order, once the actions in the plan are exposed, it is the enemy who is responsible.


    What''s more, Huaxia''s strength has attracted worldwide attention. How could the other side start a war with Huaxia for just a few pieces?The reason why he used such a saying is that he was brainwashed too much.


    After all, if you are often treated as a dog to trample on your dignity, you can only find face from others.


    "Ah


    The shrill scream was blocked in the Dharma formation. Soon a huge dog with long yellow hair appeared. It seemed to be similar to the hell three headed dog, but the difference between the two sides was very different.


    He opened his mouth and quickly swallowed the psionic.


    "Hellhound, it seems that this call is lucky."


    Hellhound is also a member of the three hellhounds group. Of course, it belongs to the bottom group. It is also the top monster in the same level.


    What''s more, hellhound belongs to the type of rough skin and thick meat. It''s the best choice to use it as a meat shield.


    Just as Chu Feng was about to take hellhounds into the building inside the air raid shelter, his eyes suddenly fell on three armored vehicles.


    In the early eschatology, a good car is an important guarantee for mobility and long journey, that is, in the later stage, these vehicles are too fragile for monsters, so they will be eliminated.


    Since there are three armored vehicles, his off-road vehicle may also need to be eliminated.


    So he opened the yuan mansion.


    His Yuanfu space itself is a small world. When it was first opened up, its capacity was even larger than that of the University''s public classrooms. Now the space capacity has been increased by 20%. In addition, it seems that some special changes are also taking place inside.


    Although the volume of armored vehicles is also very large, they only occupy 1 / 3 of the space in total. It only consumes a little more energy when opening the space entrance.


    However, compared with the value of armored vehicles, this strength is insignificant.

 Chapter 137

    Just after Chu Feng collected all the three armored vehicles into yuan''s mansion, there came a fierce quarrel, a curse and a continuous gunshot from the air raid shelter.


    "Ah


    "Get out of here!"


    "No, it''s our task. We can''t withdraw!"


    "This is XX. We have to get it."


    The other side speaks a foreign language. With Chu Feng''s foreign language level, he can only understand the other side''s common language, but he can''t do anything about the translation of those professional terms.


    However, Chu Feng also realized that the other party should have come here for something, and they were even willing to risk their lives for such things.


    And then it''s really life-threatening.


    It''s always Chu Feng''s favorite thing to deal with the enemy. He won''t talk about the so-called morality and justice in the Jianghu, and then give the opponent a chance to turn the tables.


    "No, we are not the opponents of these monsters. We have to evacuate!"


    "But... But"


    "no, but we have to send back the news of this monster and call for more support. This is not cowardice, but for future success."


    Although I don''t know what kind of monster they met underground, I can tell from their anxious tone that they obviously think they have no chance of winning.


    Of course, considering the character of foreigners, if the price of winning is to let them lose some people, they will also choose to withdraw, because the people who are not willing to sacrifice are themselves.


    They are willing to take risks for the sake of wealth, but such risks are generally reflected in advance. When they are in real danger, their cowardly nature will be reflected.


    "In that case, I''ll give you a hand!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes a cold, and then launched a cleft.


    The feeling of a position shaking appeared, and then the whole building became a big brick wall under the power of the earth fissure symbol, and then collapsed.


    After a large number of walls collapsed, Chu Feng destroyed the load-bearing walls with congenital sword Qi, and then a large number of concrete stones completely sealed the entrance of the air raid shelter, preventing the people inside from escaping.


    "Gravity sign!"


    This is not enough. On this basis, Chu Feng increased the weight of the stone by more than ten times, completely cutting off their hope of escape.


    "Now that the fight has started, let''s wait for the winner to come out."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were full of cruelty. Kindness to the enemy was cruelty to himself, so he never paid attention to mean means to the enemy.


    ¡°fuck£¡¡±


    Below came a while to drink curse, but then even the voice can not come out, because Chu Feng and some sand also spread up.


    Now the whole channel has been blocked. If there are powers among them, they can''t come out. However, it''s hard to deal with monsters and dig the channel at the same time.


    So it''s impossible for them to come out before the division.


    It seems that Chu Feng just needs to wait for the result of the battle.


    However, in the waiting period, he did not idle, but looking for the location of those cans.


    As a shelter from air force bombing, many people will think of it when they take refuge, so if there is anything conspicuous in it, it is estimated that it will be taken away long ago.


    Of course, it is precisely because there are too many people taking refuge, so as long as there is a mutant zombie in it, it is the disaster of the whole people in the air raid shelter.


    With the increasing number of zombies, high-level zombies are more likely to appear.


    Chu Feng remembers the information before, that is, those materials are not stored in the air raid shelter, but more like a warehouse opened next to the air raid shelter.


    However, because he did not participate in the contest, he did not know the specific position.


    Just as he was looking for clues around him, he suddenly found that the hellhound roared twice in one direction. However, there was no anger in the roar, on the contrary, there was some excitement.


    Chu Feng looked in the direction it pointed to, and it was a bookstore.


    "Is there a monster or a survivor in it?"


    Chu Feng some doubts, and then carefully into the bookstore.


    The bookstore is divided into three floors, two floors above the ground and one floor below the ground. In this era when paper books have been gradually replaced by e-books, it has been proved that the operation of the bookstore is not easy to maintain a three floor bookstore.


    When Chu Feng entered the bookstore, he did not find any special place. There were no monsters or living people in it. It was the same to use vitality to perceive.


    "This bookstore doesn''t sell stationery, and there''s no division of exercise books, so what''s the profit of this bookstore?"


    When he was ready to quit, he suddenly realized a problem, that is, not many people would be idle to maintain a unprofitable store, even if the store is a century old store, unless the owner of the bookstore is not short of money.It''s very difficult for a bookstore that doesn''t have exercise books or stationery. It has three floors.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng also realized that there was no reason for hellhounds barking here.


    "Is there a secret passage under the ground?"


    Chu Feng thought of this possibility, and then hit the ground a few times, but there was no hollow feeling.


    "The basement seems to have only one floor, but there may be some entrances blocked by these bookshelves. In this case, I''ll try to move all these bookshelves away."


    Chu Feng ordered hellhounds to watch the people on the ground, then moved the bookshelves one by one, and by the way, put some books in the yuan house.


    Anyway, the space is big and willful.


    Even if there is no time to read in the future, it is also a good choice to use it as the igniter of firewood. After all, the flammability of books is very strong.


    After Chu Feng moved one of the bookshelves, a dark passage under the ground leading to the side appeared in front of him.


    "It turns out that the real storage place is in such a hidden place. No wonder it took so long for someone to find it." Chu Feng could not help but make complaints about it.


    When people are looking for materials, of course, the priority is food stores and hardware stores, followed by all kinds of factories. Bookstores are at the bottom of all the rankings. After all, there is neither food nor weapons here. Even considering the fuel problem, there are gas stations as the first choice.


    In addition, the design of this passage is so crazy that it was discovered a long time later that it is normal here.


    Chu Feng takes out a flashlight from the space, lights up the front and walks into the passage.


    Soon, he found a large stock of tins.

 Chapter 138

    "I found it at last."


    Chu Feng opened the box, simply checked the tin, and then put it into Yuan Fu.


    There are a lot of tins, full of hundreds of boxes. It took Chu Feng a long time to put all these tins into Yuanfu. Of course, there are some types of boxes that are not canned, but Chu Feng didn''t manage so much. It''s not too late to count them until they are safe. Now he has a good harvest.


    Looking at more than 90% of the space in Yuanfu was occupied, even chufeng had a feeling of satisfaction.


    After experiencing the end of material shortage, even a grain of rice is a precious treasure. It''s common for Chu Feng to fight with many people because of food. Even Chu Feng has never seen so much food.


    Even if you look better, others will doubt whether you are too full because of too much food. More people kill people because of this reason than because of hatred.


    Therefore, these cans represent a huge amount of wealth, and they are also the basis for him to control the fate of others.


    After putting all the cans away, Chu Feng illuminated the surrounding environment with a flashlight and found that there was a bed, a chair, a table and a bedside table nearby, which indicated that someone had made plans to settle down here for a long time.


    "I didn''t expect that some people in Huaxia had such foresight, but where did the original owner go?"


    Because the environment of Huaxia in the past was too comfortable, there were few people doing the things of storing materials. There were more people doing this kind of things abroad, so Chu Feng was surprised.


    However, since the other side has such foresight, why does the person disappear?


    But Chu Feng didn''t think too much. Anyway, he saw these things. Even if the original owner came back, he would never hand them over.


    Just as he was about to leave, the wall beside him suddenly broke.


    "Bang!"


    A huge noise came, and then a black man in a bulletproof assault suit flew out of the gap in the broken wall and just landed at Chu Feng''s feet.


    Almost like a conditioned reflex, Chu Feng summoned a sword to drink blood and stabbed his opponent''s head.


    However, when the Blood Sword penetrated the other side''s head, he found that the other side had only half of his body, which was obviously dead, so he took away the other side''s sniper gun.


    "This is the foreigner I saw outside before. These two places are actually connected."


    Chu Feng had some questions before, that is why the destination of the other party is so close to what he is looking for. However, if the two things are arranged by the same person or the same group, it is not surprising.


    "Here!"


    "Come here!"


    "There''s a way out here!"


    The appearance of this gap makes those foreigners who are still struggling overjoyed. It''s like finding a life-saving straw when they are on the verge of drowning, and then passing through this gap regardless of everything.


    "Boom -"


    then, the wall began to collapse in a large area, and the monster chasing foreigners also appeared here. Instinctively, Chu Feng took a flashlight to shine on it. However, when he saw the real purpose of the monster, his eyes shrank and his mind was shocked.


    Under the illumination of the flashlight, a monster, like a giant saber toothed tiger, appeared in front of him with armor all over his body and landing on all fours.


    If it was just an ordinary monster, it would not surprise him so much.


    What really surprised him was that the huge beast like saber toothed tiger in front of him was covered with steel armor. Even when he landed on all fours, it made a metallic sound.


    "Biochemical war beast!"


    Chu Feng really didn''t believe what he saw. "If it wasn''t for the first time in the sixth month of the end of the world? How could it have been studied so early? Can we say that before the end of the world, someone has been doing relevant research? "


    At that time, the rules of heaven and earth had not changed, and this research was doomed to be impossible.


    Of course, biochemical experiments are carried out in most countries in the dark. Maybe this is a laboratory with failed experiments, but when the laws of heaven and earth change, the failed results will become successful results. This may be the reason why those people want to find this place.


    When Chu Feng irradiates the biochemical war beast with a flashlight, his body shape is also exposed, so several people''s eyes turn to Chu Feng.


    "There are people here."


    "Oh! There''s a lower class. "


    "Just kill it."


    In the eyes of many white skinned people, yellow skinned people should be the target of racial discrimination. They have never seen yellow skinned people as human beings, so although they are very surprised why there are people here, it is just a matter of killing people.They are originally people who are racist, and racial discrimination is only the most basic moral concept for them.


    "Let''s see who killed whom!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold. Now it''s not the time to consider why there are biochemical war beasts here. Killing these scum is the most important thing.


    "Roar!"


    The saber toothed tiger let out a fierce roar, and a white man immediately summoned a wall to block the attack of the saber toothed tiger.


    Taking advantage of this gap, the six surviving people then used their guns or abilities to attack Chu Feng.


    "Strong body Yuan Fu!"


    A golden light is shining on Chu Feng. He uses the Yuan Fu to improve his strength, speed and defense. But Chu Feng, who has reached the third level, doesn''t care about the side effects of strengthening Yuan Fu.


    Under the side effect of Qiangshen Yuanfu, Chu Feng''s defense ability improved a level, and then quickly ran towards the entrance.


    In this chaos, two bullets hit Chu Feng''s body, but it only caused minor injuries, and even Chu Feng''s actions were not affected.


    After going out from the entrance, Chu Feng immediately took out a can and blocked the intersection.


    Then, he opened the first basement with the fastest speed, and at the same time, through the soul contract, he ordered the hellhound: "burn this place with Hellfire!"


    After the hellhound got the order, he opened his mouth. The dark blue hellhound fire burned the whole bookstore.


    Looking at the burning basement, Chu Feng felt dissatisfied, so he took out two barrels of gasoline and threw them down.


    "Boom -"


    the violent explosion sound sounded in the closed space, which made the fire from hell burn more fiercely, and soon all these things were burned up.


    Then, the lines on Chu Feng''s arm flashed, and then a cloud of fog appeared.

 Chapter 139

    This fog is one of the four hellish creatures he summoned after sacrificing to the people of the Green Dragon Society. It''s called "yuanphage", a strange insect that can absorb vitality.


    At the beginning of the allocation of hell biological protection objects, Chu Feng specially left this insect.


    The reason why he left this kind of bug is that its intelligence is too low, its remote control is too dangerous, and it''s easy to bite back on the objects that need to be protected. Only Chu Feng who has a contract can force orders.


    "Come with me!"


    With an order, Chu Feng takes hellhound to the entrance of the air raid shelter.


    The entrance here has been blocked by the fire. It''s very difficult for the people inside to escape from here, so he has to enter from the air raid shelter.


    "The cleft sign!"


    Chu Feng used the ground fissure symbol, and then a huge fissure appeared on the ground blocked by the rock, and Chu Feng took advantage of this opportunity to fall into the fissure.


    In the past, the appearance of those foreigners was too rough to prevent, and at the same time, they pointed the gun at him. Coupled with the uncertain factors such as biochemical tactics, if we continue to fight, Chu Feng may not be able to get along well.


    Even if the enemy here can be solved, the huge fighting will attract a large number of zombies and make him perform the last breakthrough again.


    However, since it''s a circle, the initiative is in his hands.


    "Whoosh -"


    after entering the air raid shelter, Chu Feng hid behind the wall and quietly launched an ice arrow.


    "Bang! Bang


    These foreigners are fighting with Saber Toothed tigers. Among them, there are four powers. Originally, two close combat powers are the main forces fighting with biochemical war beasts. However, under the attack of ice arrow, one power''s abdomen is penetrated on the spot, and then the frozen power spreads from the wound to his whole body.


    "Mean man!"


    The foreigner scolded and pushed his companion under the claws of saber toothed tiger without hesitation.


    "Ah


    With a violent scream, the one who was pushed to the saber toothed tiger was bitten off his right arm and lost most of his fighting power.


    "Ah "Ah


    One after another, two foreigners with guns were surrounded by a cloud of fog, and then their bodies began to age and decay until they turned into a pile of bones.


    "Three left!"


    After solving three people in an instant, Chu Feng played the infernal fire amulet and burned it to the two psionic people who were still in good health.


    While avoiding the attack of hellspawn or biochemical warfare beast, the two powers yelled in poor English: "we are all human beings, we are all a family, we are going to face the monster together."


    "Ridiculous


    Chu Feng hit two repression runes, hit one of the men''s escape routes, and reduced his speed by at least half. "When you can see me, you can attack me directly without thinking about it. Why don''t you think you were all family at that time? It''s white. "


    Chu Feng has long been used to the double standards of Westerners.


    Their demands on others have always been the standard of saints, but their demands on themselves are lower than those of bitches. It''s ridiculous that many people still believe that they are the representatives of civilization.


    "Ah -"


    a fierce scream came. The slow-moving westerner was torn in two by the biochemical warfare beast, and the other two took the opportunity to run outside.


    "Ow -"


    a wild animal''s roar came from the bloody mouth of the hellhound, followed by two violent screams.


    Even the third-order psionic can''t be the opponent of hellhound when the oil is exhausted. It''s hard to resist.


    After these enemies had been solved, Chu Feng turned his eyes to the biochemical war beast.


    This steel saber toothed tiger is full of wounds, full of bullet holes and marks of being burned and beaten, but even though it is full of holes, it still stands.


    "If it''s really a bio war beast, then its weakness should be the heart."


    Chu Feng seriously faces this biochemical war beast, and his blood drinking sword is full of innate sword Qi. He can give a fatal blow at any time.


    Biological and chemical warfare beasts have no consciousness of their own. All the consumption of actions and instinctive instructions depend on the energy core at the heart. As long as they destroy it, they are easy to kill.


    However, Chu Feng did not plan to kill the beast.


    The steel saber toothed tiger opens its shining steel tusks and pours at Chu Feng. Just as the steel saber toothed tiger is about to hit Chu Feng, Chu Feng suddenly rolls on the ground.


    Taking advantage of this time, the blood drinking sword in his hand has the power of innate sword Qi, and one sword cuts off the two front paws of the saber toothed tiger.


    It''s not just because Chu Feng is stronger than those powers, but because he has restraint. Under the extreme power of congenital sword Qi and the extremely sharp blood drinking sword, even Jinggang is not better than tofu in front of him.The steel saber toothed tiger, who has lost two forelimbs, still has huge tusks and wants to continue to bite Chu Feng. However, its mobility has been greatly bruised and can only be slaughtered by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng easily cut off the hind limbs of the saber toothed tiger, making it unable to move, and then looked for a place to turn off the energy on its body.


    Soon, he found an energy switch in the Deputy Department of the saber toothed tiger. After pressing it, the steel saber toothed tiger''s eyes immediately darkened, and then lay on the ground unable to move.


    "It should sell for a lot of money! It''s a pity that we can''t do it now. "


    The combat effectiveness of this biochemical warfare beast itself may not be outstanding, but as the first biochemical warfare beast on the market, its internal technology is very precious.


    "Does Jinling science and technology get the research method of biochemical war beast here?"


    Chu Feng had such an absurd idea in his mind. However, when he thought about it carefully, it was really possible, but he didn''t rule out the possibility that the other side didn''t get the beast at all.


    After all, if the other side lacks such a war beast, it will not be able to research successfully, then the biotechnology research mastered by the other side is too low-end, and the lack of this biochemical war beast will delay the pace of the other side''s research at most.


    But that''s enough for him.


    As for this huge and powerful enemy, if we can weaken one point, we will weaken one point. Quantitative change will lead to qualitative change.


    Perhaps when, his behavior will become the last straw to overwhelm the camel!


    After the steel saber toothed tiger was put into the Yuanfu space, Chu Feng began to search for other items in the air raid shelter, such as the research equipment here.

 Chapter 140

    It''s not so much an air raid shelter as an underground laboratory. Compared with a real abandoned air raid shelter, it''s the distance of a door.


    Although I don''t know why the other party wants to build the laboratory in this place, the things here may play a huge value in the hands of those researchers, and Chu Feng doesn''t intend to let it go.


    Fortunately, the sea of fire is burning under the bookstore, and there is still a certain distance from the research room, so the research materials here are preserved.


    Without looking at it, Chu Feng collected all the things here, and even filled the whole yuan house.


    But fortunately, the space in Yuanfu was completely controlled by him, so after the armored car was loaded in, the space inside the armored car was also owned by him, which could accommodate all kinds of messy things.


    After taking away these things, Chu Feng returned to the ground.


    The battle wave here has spread for a long distance, and the monsters attracted by armored vehicles have been surrounded by zombies and monsters.


    "Thunder corpse dragon, dinner is ready!"


    In the face of these surrounded monsters, Chu Feng can only release the thunder corpse dragon.


    A huge black snake appears on Feng''s arm, spits out its message and looks at the monsters around it. Then it quickly finds the most suitable and powerful prey, because the more powerful the prey is, the more delicious the food is.


    Under thunder corpse dragon''s path, a fourth-order zombie and two third-order zombies surrounding Chu Feng are soon solved by thunder corpse dragon, and the rest is no longer a threat to Chu Feng.


    Then, the hellhound spits out the blue hellfire and turns himself into a sea of fire.


    In this sea of fire, a large number of low-level monsters and Zombies were burned directly, leaving only the nucleus to fall to the ground.


    Even if it''s mosquito meat, more can cause qualitative change, so Chu Feng didn''t plan to let go of these nuclei, so he followed the two pets to pick up nuclei all the way.


    On the other side, Zhang Ziqing and others are hiding in a small courtyard.


    As more and more zombies were startled, the courtyard where they were hiding was also found by zombies. Although most of the targets of the monsters were the place with the most noise, that is, the location of the air raid shelter, many zombies also noticed the existence of these prey.


    Tao Jinghua chopped a zombie to death and said, "no, there are too many monsters. We have to retreat."


    Huang Tianhua said with a bitter smile: "retreat? How to retreat? Monsters come in from the door. If there is no room for acceleration, the SUV can''t go out at all. "


    Xu Wei said decisively: "then give up the off-road vehicle, wait until these monsters retreat, or the boss comes back, and then drive the car away. Anyway, zombies can''t drive. Are we still afraid that the car won''t be damaged?"


    His proposal is really exciting. It is obvious that they dare not abandon Chu Feng, but if they just give up a car, they will get nothing compared with life.


    If Chu Feng really has strength, it''s nothing to recapture a car.


    And ye Xiaohui, has been quietly killing zombies.


    Zhang Ziqing watched the team''s fighting spirit subside. He couldn''t help feeling anxious. If Chu Feng was still here, would they just want to retreat?


    Huang Tianhua urged Zhang Ziqing: "if we continue to stick to it like this, we won''t be able to stick to it for a long time. Unless the boss comes back, we will die of exhaustion sooner or later. Now there are corpse crushing monsters, otherwise we won''t be able to stick to it for a long time."


    Hearing him mention this, people realize the importance of Chu Feng.


    Although they have some strength now, at least they are much better than ordinary people, but their strength is still limited. In the face of an endless stream of monsters, they are also weak.


    Even if Chu Feng is not here now, what is protecting them now is the ugly corpse monster that Chu Feng taught them.


    If only Chu Feng were here.


    Zhang Ziqing''s heart can not help but have such an idea.


    No, he must be doing something very important. I can''t hold him back. Zhang Ziqing''s heart appeared determination, and then quickly thinking about the solution.


    "Even if you run away from here, where can you go?" Zhang Ziqing asked suddenly.


    Hearing Zhang Ziqing''s questions, everyone''s heads were temporarily dull.


    But they didn''t think of this problem, because when they encounter the danger they can''t face, running away is their best choice, which is the instinct of every intelligent creature.


    However, they didn''t really think about where to go when they ran away.


    "It has become a paradise for monsters. There is no living space for survivors."


    Seeing that everyone is right, Zhang Ziqing continued, "so no matter where we go, we will inevitably encounter monsters, and now we find that our monsters are still relatively few. If we go out like this, we will be found by more monsters."After listening to Zhang Ziqing''s analysis, everyone was silent.


    Now the monsters are attracted by the explosion and the sea of fire in the distance, so in fact, there are not many monsters to find. Only those who happen to pass by will find them.


    However, if they run to the street, they may be chased by more monsters.


    Seeing that everyone had begun to be calmed down by his words, Zhang Ziqing took a deep breath and spoke more smoothly: "don''t say that we will be attacked by monsters when we go out now, even if we can barely escape from Honghe Town, how do you want to return to the fortress city?"


    "What should we do then?" Huang Tianhua asked.


    Not only Huang Tianhua, Tao Jinghua and Xu Wei can''t help asking Zhang Ziqing''s opinions with their eyes.


    In such an environment, who is the most calm will naturally become the backbone of a team.


    Zhang Ziqing said: "we now have two choices. The first is to break through in the direction of Chu Feng. After joining Chu Feng, we will be safer, but I personally do not recommend this choice."


    After listening to her words, everyone was sure.


    I do not know when, Chu Feng has become synonymous with security.


    At the beginning, when they met Chu Feng, their first impression of him was that he was a very dangerous person, but from the perspective of strangers. Once they became their own people, Chu Feng would become their firm pillar.


    However, Chu Feng also has enemies he is facing now, so Zhang Ziqing doesn''t mind their passing, because it will only delay Chu Feng.


    Only by ensuring his own safety, can Chu Feng have no worries to a greater extent.


    "What about a choice?" Tao Jinghua asked.


    After pondering for two seconds, Zhang Ziqing said: "most of the monsters are attracted to the explosion center, and then we go out. At this time, there will be fewer monsters to face. If there are enough monsters, we can even drive away."

 Chapter 141

    After listening to Zhang Ziqing''s words, Tao Jinghua and Xu Wei can''t help feeling ashamed.


    This is not because they only know how to escape and feel ashamed, but because they are in the face of danger, actually no one girl can be more calm.


    In fact, the things that Zhang Ziqing thought of, if they really thought about it, could also be thought of, but they were all thinking about how to protect their lives, which ignored this key information.


    It''s also about running for life. Hold on a little longer until most monsters are attracted by the explosion center. They will have a better grasp of running for life. That''s the importance of mind and calm.


    Zhang Ziqing continued: "if we don''t drive away, we will be consumed sooner or later, so the second road should be our best choice. Do you have any objection?"


    "Of course not!"


    A familiar voice, let Zhang Ziqing first is a Leng, and then a joy.


    Chu Feng''s side followed a huge yellow dog, appeared in front of the door of the courtyard, with a happy smile on his face.


    Zhang Ziqing only felt that tears were about to flow down: "you finally came back."


    She seemed to be the most calm person just now. In fact, she was just covering up her inner confusion, and then resisted the pressure of the whole team on her shoulders when Chu Feng was away.


    Chu Feng gently wiped the tears from Zhang Ziqing''s cheek and said, "you''ve done a good job. Let''s go back!"


    Seeing the appearance of Chu Feng, everyone was relieved.


    Even now they are surrounded by a large group of monsters, but as long as they see the figure of Chu Feng, their hearts will calm down.


    Because there is Chu Feng in the place, the most dangerous predicament is not their turn.


    "Get in the car! I''ll make the way


    Chu Feng ordered, several people with the fastest speed on the SUV, and then began to start.


    Since Chu Feng said he would open the way, there would never be any problem.


    And Zhang Ziqing stood beside Chu Feng and said, "I''ll be with you."


    Chu Feng did not refuse, but gently smile: "good!"


    The SUV slowly drove out of the yard, and then accelerated on the road. In the process of acceleration, all the way was unimpeded, and everything along the road was burned up by the flames of hell.


    Looking at the terrible power of hell dog, and Chu Feng holding a long sword, all the way unimpeded appearance, everyone''s heart was severely shocked.


    Let them feel hopeless, and even into a desperate monster, in front of Chu Feng is simply vulnerable, and can even play a role as cannon fodder.


    Tao Jinghua and Xu Wei remind people of what Chu Feng has always reminded them: strength is the root of everything, and everything outside is the vassal of strength.


    Even if you want to keep everything you have, including your own life, you have to rely on strength.


    Now they have a deeper understanding of this sentence when they see the appearance of Chu Feng''s killing God. If they can all have such strength, what can they not do? It''s just that those who follow me will prosper and those who oppose me will perish.


    "Keep up!"


    After walking out of the monster''s retrograde zone, Chu Feng grabbed Zhang Ziqing''s hand and jumped onto the SUV.


    After Zhang Ziqing jumped into the car, he was rushed into a embrace.


    Zhang Ziqing suddenly couldn''t help kissing Chu Feng on the cheek, and then lowered his head shyly.


    Looking at the people in the car, Chu Feng''s heart suddenly had the feeling that these people were all redundant. If it wasn''t for these people, he would have to deal with Zhang Ziqing on the spot.


    However, it seems not too late to go back and do it again.


    The off-road vehicle is driving at a very high speed on the road, and will soon approach the fortress city. However, at this time, Chu Feng''s face suddenly becomes gloomy.


    "Stop the car!"


    Chu Feng stopped the car, and then took the people out of the car for inspection.


    Even if the relationship between him and the military is better now, it can be done without a long wait of an hour, but the minimum inspection still needs to be carried out.


    Chu Feng took out a certificate Hu Tianlu gave him and showed it to the military personnel who were patrolling outside the city gate: "now I should be regarded as a special member of the military. Now I ask you to tell me where those people are going to live."


    As he spoke, he pointed to a group of people not far away.


    After seeing Chu Feng''s proof, the military immediately saluted and said, "yes, sir!"


    When did Chu Feng grow up? This is just cutting before playing.


    But now that he wants the military to help him, he doesn''t care so much.


    Looking at the poor eyes of Chu Feng, Zhang Ziqing and others also noticed the direction of Chu Feng.


    "Aren''t they from the hometown of the boss?" Tao Jinghua was surprised, but they were blocked by the group of craftsmen. They knew the nature of those people.Is Chu Feng going to revenge on them?


    Zhang Ziqing pulled Chu Feng''s sleeve and said, "do you still want to embarrass them?"


    Chu Feng said coldly: "last time my parents told me that they are the pillars of the family, and they all have their own families to protect. In this case, I will let go of the people who are annoying here with my family. But if there is no family around, I have to ask, what value do they have?"


    Last time Chu Feng let them go, not because he was soft hearted, but because of his parents'' dissuasion.


    However, since they were all from the same hometown, Chu Feng didn''t mean to continue to embarrass them. He just pointed out a clear way for them and told them that they could escape to this place.


    However, the reason why ordinary parents dissuade him is that if they kill them, their family will not be taken care of.


    But if they are not willing to take their families with them when they run away even after being spared by themselves, then what is the value of their life? What reason does Chu Feng have to let them go?


    People in the military saw Chu Feng''s murderous eyes and trembled: "Sir, no one is allowed to fight in the fortress."


    Chu Feng did not care to interrupt his words: "these people are mixed with some unscrupulous thugs. As long as they are put into the barrier, they will definitely do something to kill people and spoil goods. I will stop their evil deeds before killing them."


    For these people''s psychology, Chu Feng has always been very accurate.


    As long as you give them a chance to revenge on Chu Feng, they will be desperate to come up.


    Even if they don''t have this plan, Chu Feng will give them a chance.


    Of course, if you really want to let go of dealing with Chu Feng, then Chu Feng is not unwilling to give them a chance to reform, but this opportunity can only be grasped by them.


    The city guard took a meaningful look at Chu Feng and said, "if this is the case, please supervise them."

 Chapter 142

    Although the city guard said so, he reported the matter to his superiors in a twinkling of an eye.


    Chu Feng also knows the style of the military, but he doesn''t care.


    Through this period of contact with the military, he has roughly understood the bottom line of the military. If he directly attacks innocent people, even the military will not spare him.


    However, if the other party is going to do things that violate the human bottom line, then his revenge will be regarded as self-defense, even if the other party is tempted to do things that violate the human bottom line.


    Who can''t stand the temptation?


    After entering the city, Chu Feng''s car was stopped by a group of people.


    Among these people, the most prominent one is a woman wearing a black low cut dress. She has white skin and outstanding temperament. No matter where she stands, she will become the focus of people.


    "Xiao Xunli, what is she going to do?"


    Seeing the appearance of Xiao Xunli, Zhang Ziqing was alert instinctively.


    On the capital of beauty and figure, she is confident that she will not lose to each other, but if compared with temperament, her pure temperament is inferior to Xiao Xunli.


    After all, clothing temperament will add points to appearance. Xiao Xunli is a charming temperament that can fascinate men to the greatest extent through family training and the packaging of film and television companies.


    Chu Feng stepped off the SUV, eyes undisguised appreciation of Xiao Xunli concave convex perfect figure: "do not know what Miss Xiao family to find me?"


    We may not be able to see it in the future. Of course, we need to see more now.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s rude eyes, the people of Xiao''s family are all angry.


    It''s a hungry ghost to look at their young lady like a hungry wolf.


    However, Chu Feng''s eyes let Xiao Xunli not surprised, but happy, if the other party is not close to the woman, then she will have a headache.


    Xiao Xunli approached Chu Feng with graceful steps and said in soft words: "I have some personal matters to discuss with Mr. Chu Feng. I wonder if Mr. Chu Feng is willing to waste some time on me?"


    Without hesitation, Chu Feng said, "of course I will."


    Zhang Ziqing is angry for a while. Chu Feng is still a luster after all. She was so moved before, but now his nature is exposed when he sees a beautiful woman.


    Chu Feng turned to Zhang Ziqing and said, "wait for me at home."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s eyes, Zhang Ziqing felt awe inspiring. She couldn''t be more familiar with Chu Feng''s eyes. At the beginning, Chu Feng wanted to kill the villagers, but because of his parents, it was this look when it was hard to start.


    "Well, come back early."


    Zhang Ziqing earnestly exhorted, and then said to Huang Tianhua, "go back!"


    Huang Tianhua nodded and drove back to his residence.


    But Tao Jinghua was teasing Zhang Ziqing: "sister-in-law, are you not afraid that others will rob your husband?"


    Zhang Ziqing looked indifferent: "no matter how many women he has, I can''t do without him. Why do I care so much?"


    However, her heart was still worried.


    At the beginning, she just regarded Chu Feng as a support. After all, she knew that with her own character, even after awakening, she could not survive in this dangerous world.


    However, with the passage of time, she found that Chu Feng was really good to the people around him. When he was with his classmates in the teaching building, he risked his life several times, just because there were people in the team he agreed with.


    If Chu Feng is really seduced by Xiao Xunli, she may feel uncomfortable, but she won''t care.


    After Zhang Ziqing and others go back, Chu Feng follows Xiao Xunli to Xiao''s residence.


    Even in the fortress city, the Xiao family still owns a three story villa, and outside the villa, there are a group of fans who are welcoming them back.


    "Xiao Xunli, Xiao Xunli!"


    However, when they saw Xiao Xunli walking side by side with a man, they immediately uttered a sigh.


    "My goddess, ah! My heart is broken. "


    "How can my goddess go with a man?"


    "Who is he? My goddess should be protected by me. My goddess doesn''t need men. "


    Looking at these fanatical pink, Chu Feng was surprised and said, "I didn''t expect you to have so many fanatical fans."


    Xiao Xunli said with a smile: "I just gave them support and encouragement when they were confused and taught them how to survive. This is a way for them to express their gratitude."


    Chu Feng understood that when people were confused, it was also the easiest time for those missionaries to succeed, let alone spread their faith. As long as they could find a spiritual sustenance for them, they were willing to let them die.


    In the last days, there are countless people who are confused and frustrated. As long as someone guides them at this time, even if they are blind, they will believe it, because in this way, they can think about how to live without their own efforts.Xiao Xunli took Chu Feng to the hall, then invited Chu Feng to sit down and introduced him to three people in the hall:


    "this is my father Xiao Tianyu, my uncle Xiao Tianlong and my brother Xiao Xunyang. They are all awakening people in a thousand miles. In a word, God really cares for our Xiao family!"


    The awakening of the three members of a family has caused many people''s envy.


    Chu Feng smile: "really lucky."


    At present, the proportion of awakened people is only one in a thousand. According to the statistics of probability, three awakened people in a family are indeed a very small thing, but according to the law summarized by later generations, it is not the case at all.


    When a person is an awakened person, his immediate family members tend to wake up easily. Compared with a family with only one awakened person, there are more cases of old humans in the rest. Some people suspect that this is related to blood lineage and genes, and it is difficult to refute.


    According to this rule, Xiao Xunli is likely to wake up after a period of time.


    Of course, she may not have the chance.


    Sitting on the main seat, Xiao Tianyu praised Chu Feng in a favorable tone: "we just rely on our own luck, or we can''t compare with Mr. Chu''s foresight. Under such circumstances, we have created such a huge force as dawning alliance with our own strength. It''s really a formidable force for future generations!"


    Chu Feng said modestly, "no, I just think I''m weak and want to recruit more people. I didn''t expect the effect to be better than expected. By the way, I haven''t gone back to see how the recruitment is going."


    Xiao Tianyu''s eyes narrowed slightly: "look at you, it seems that you don''t care much about this league!"


    Unexpectedly, on the first day of the league''s large-scale recruitment, Chu Feng was able to do such a thing.

 Chapter 143

    Chu Feng said: "strength is the foundation of everything. If my strength is enough, my subordinates dare not have special ideas. But if my strength is not enough, can I persuade them to be loyal to me with human feelings?"


    "Well said."


    Xiao Tianlong clapped his hand hard, and he looked like he was in a hurry. "At the beginning, I thought you could not operate, but I didn''t expect that you are a person who can see the essence of things clearly. The future must be a world of strength. I want to apologize for looking down on you at the beginning."


    Flattery is the basic skill of the Xiao family.


    If it is blindly say good words, may also attract some people''s disgust, but Xiao Tianlong such words, even Chu Feng are very useful.


    Xiao Tianyu said: "no wonder Xiaoyou has laid such a foundation with empty hands. It turns out that he has such insight, but does Xiaoyou really have the confidence to control everything with strength?"


    Chu Feng said confidently, "of course!"


    Xiao Tianyu said: "however, if your subordinates have different intentions, even if you can suppress them with absolute strength, they will lose them after all."


    Prevention is always more effective than remedy.


    Even if we can suppress the mutiny with our strength every time, in the long run, our own power will be full of holes, and the original intention of establishing power will be lost at the beginning.


    Chu Feng listened to this, "thinking" for two seconds, said: "fish and bear''s paw can''t have it both, if I think I''m afraid of this, I''ll give up to improve my strength, then I think it''s inevitable that my strength is insufficient and I''ll be elevated and betrayed by my subordinates, and if I have enough strength, even if the dawn alliance collapses, I can make a comeback."


    He is now a power supremacist, so there is nothing against his performance.


    What''s more, when he first had the idea of establishing a power, he wanted to let the power serve him. Although his later ideas had some changes, the general direction remained unchanged.


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, Xiao Tianyu and Xiao Tianlong look at each other and see the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    Everything is the same as they expected. Chu Feng is really a man who pursues strength wholeheartedly.


    In this case, they will have common interests, and their plan will be half successful.


    Xiao Tianyu said to Chu Feng: "you have the means to cure the devils. It''s a good way to buy people''s hearts. If you waste it, it''s a pity. If you are willing to buy people''s hearts with it, I believe there will be many people loyal to you."


    Chu Feng shook his head: "I''ve only heard of generals who are good at fighting, who are good at strategy, but I haven''t heard of generals who are good at logistics. What''s more, if I treat more people, this human relationship won''t be worth money."


    Treatment plays a big role in the team, but it''s because of the scarcity of treatment.


    In fact, in a team, the real core is always the most warlike person, and a few are good at planning. If treatment becomes the core, it will be a disaster for the team.


    "Well said."


    Xiao Tianlong continued to play the leading role. "If the miracle doctor saves ten people, these ten people will be grateful to the miracle doctor. If he saves 100 people, let alone be grateful. Even those who have not had time to be saved will hate the miracle doctor. I didn''t expect that you have such a thorough understanding of people''s hearts!"


    Chu Feng, as the first person to establish a large-scale alliance of powers, if he didn''t have this insight, they would doubt it.


    Now Chu Feng''s words dispelled their doubts.


    "Just now, Mr. Chu Feng said that you can''t have both fish and bear''s paw."


    Xiao Xunli''s body is close to Chu Feng, "but if I have a way to let Mr. Chu Feng have both fish and bear''s paw?"


    Chu Feng''s right hand gently touched Xiao Xunli''s smooth and tender thigh, but his face was still serious: "is it miss who is willing to take care of the League for me?"


    Xiao smoked Li will be touched by Chu Feng thigh closer to Chu Feng some, and then said with a smile: "worthy of Mr. Chu, so quickly guessed."


    For Xiao Xunli''s almost naked seduction, Chu Feng didn''t mean to refuse.


    If there is any advantage, there is no gain.


    Xiao Tianyu said: "you can see the influence of our Xiao family when you come in. It''s easy to call on a group of people who are loyal to us. If you want to join hands with us, then you can improve your strength wholeheartedly. We can help you publicize and rally people''s hearts. It''s not both."


    Chu Feng squeezed Xiao Xunli''s thigh and said, "but I can''t increase your seats in the league."


    Several seats in the league are the "cake" given by Chu Feng to Su Yuan and others. If Chu Feng even wants to get involved in this, then the league is not far from splitting.


    Therefore, even if Chu Feng wants to get involved, he has to wait until the league is stable or his reputation is high enough to do so.


    Xiao Tianyu said: "as the chief of the league, you naturally have the highest reputation. Coupled with your medical treatment, it''s easy to recruit confidants. We just help you take care of your foundation.""That sounds good." Chu Feng looks moved.


    However, Xiao Tianyu and they know that there will be after Chu Feng.


    "But how can I trust you?" Chu Feng Road.


    Xiao Tianyu said: "empty talk will be avoided. We will prove our sincerity with practical actions and move you with practical interests."


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "for example, ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Xiao Xunli waved to his father and said: "Dad, uncle, you go out first! Next, let me persuade Mr. Chu! I will be able to make Mr. Chu feel our sincerity. "


    Xiao Tianyu got up with a smile and said, "in that case, I''ll leave it to you. I hope you can persuade Mr. Chu."


    With that, the three of them left the living room.


    After the three left, Xiao Xunli naturally took his thigh out of Chu Feng''s hand, got up and walked to a side hall, then looked back and laughed: "Mr. Chu, come on! Let me tell you our sincerity. "


    Chu Feng put on a pair of desire, and want to pretend to be serious: "then, let me see Miss Xiao''s sincerity!"


    After they entered the side hall, Xiao Xunyang was a little worried and said, "he hasn''t promised anything! Is that how you put your sister in? If he doesn''t admit it, won''t we lose money? "


    It''s not that he has deep feelings with his sister. The main reason is that if Xiao Xunli is used, his value will be reduced.


    Xiao Tianyu showed the old fox''s smile: "you look down on your sister too much. How can she let her win so easily? What you can''t get is the best. "

 Chapter 144

    "Hiss ~"


    Xiao Xunyang was surprised by his father''s boldness, "aren''t you afraid of the other party''s anger?"


    They don''t know the specific strength of Chu Feng, but what they know is that Chu Feng''s folk influence is absolutely the biggest in the fortress. If he orders, those members of the alliance will fight against their Xiao family, even for the sake of acting.


    However, his father dare to play with Chu Feng at this time?


    Xiao Tianyu patted his son on the shoulder and said: "I''m just a little more prepared. Don''t worry, he won''t know who he is. When we control the dawn alliance, the matter between him and Xunli will be true. If he doesn''t cooperate, then we will have a way back."


    Xiao Xunyang said with admiration: "it''s worthy of being a father."


    Xiao Tianyu said: "well, we just need to guard outside. We have to do a whole set of plays. Unless your sister sends out a distress signal, we don''t go in easily. We just need to be responsible tonight and no one will come out of the villa. By the way, what''s the attitude of taking care of the family in Xicheng?"


    On dealing with Chu Feng, they are not completely sure, just do more backup plan.


    Before they really control Chu Feng''s League, they will not let Xiao Xunli take advantage of Chu Feng for nothing.


    Xiao Xunyang said: "they still think that if they practice their skills, they should be subject to them. The pride of their family makes them unable to put on airs."


    Xiao Tianyu snorted coldly: "it''s just outdated old things. If they can''t meet the trend of the times, what''s the use of them? Can they afford to be enemies to those who want to practice in the world? "


    As time goes on, more and more people want to practice.


    In the beginning, Xicheng Gu''s family was able to go further than others by relying on the foundation of the old times, but if they want to fight against the tide of the times, breaking up is their only end.


    The light in the side hall is dim, and rose petals are scattered on the ground, leading to a big bed. Beside the bed, there is a dining table with candlelight dinner on it. You can see why the scene is prepared.


    As soon as Chu Feng closed the door, he couldn''t wait to embrace Xiao Xunli. Wolf claw climbed up to her Softness: "now, it''s time for me to see your sincerity."


    Looking at Chu Feng''s impatient appearance, Xiao fumigated with a smile: "don''t worry! Of course, a good meal should be enjoyed slowly. If you treat me as your other woman, I will not be happy. "


    Chu Feng''s bones are about to be crisp: "of course, of course!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance as brother pig, Xiao Xunli felt proud: "even if you are a talent, what''s the matter? After all, it''s still a man. As long as Miss Ben wants to, any man should bow down to miss Ben. "


    Of course, this also strengthened her decision not to let Chu Feng succeed.


    If you give yourself to such a worthless person, won''t she leave a lot of regrets for the first time?


    Xiao Xunli came to the dining table and gently poured two glasses of red wine into the goblet. The red wine just covered it to the end and stopped. Then he handed one of the glasses to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng enjoyed sniffing for a while, and then sipped: "really fragrant."


    Then he looked at the candle on the table and said with a bad smile, "I didn''t expect that you still have this kind of interest."


    The candle on the table is not an ordinary candle, but something that can promote people''s blood circulation. In short, it can improve the effect of aphrodisiac.


    In such an environment, it''s common for people to be confused and obsessed.


    Xiao fumigated angrily and said, "you actually recognize this. Do you often use it?"


    Chu Feng said: "of course, excellent men are easily fascinating. Of course, there are many people who are greedy for my body by such means."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s brazen words, Xiao Xunli couldn''t bear it.


    Do women like your body? You are such a promising person that you can be hooked up to bed with a wink. Why bother?


    Even Xiao Xunli, the layout of such a scene, is not for sentiment, but for his own plan.


    However, the words in Xiao Xunli''s heart didn''t show on her face. She gently approached Chu Feng''s chest: "from now on, you can only be fascinated by me."


    Chu Feng even said: "this is of course, you don''t think, with you, other women can enter my eyes?"


    Xiao Xunli lowered his head and showed his shyness: "I don''t think you can. OK, you can take a bath! Look at the dirt on you. "


    Said, she took half dislike half shy appearance, pushed Chu Feng into the bathroom.


    Hearing the sound of water coming from the bathroom, Xiao Xunli quickly opened a cabinet. A woman in the same black low cut dress as Xiao Xunli came out of the secret door of the cabinet.


    her figure is as like as two peas Xiao Xunli. The hairstyle is exactly the same as her. If there is a significant difference outside, it will not be seen if she does not observe carefully in such a candlelight dinner environment. 70%"Hurry up!"


    Xiao Xunli urged them to change their positions quickly.


    Xiao Xunli''s stand in nodded, then skillfully lay on the sofa, cocked up his slender legs, dangling the wine in the glass, a lazy look.


    Looking at the perfect acting of the double, Xiao fumigated into the secret door of the cupboard.


    She doesn''t want to give herself to Chu Feng before she gets the exact benefit. Even if she takes away everything from Chu Feng, she still needs Chu Feng to have the use value.


    Therefore, she made such a plan.


    The red wine in the glass, together with the aphrodisiac effect of the candle, is enough to make anyone''s mind fuzzy. Although the awakened person''s resistance is stronger, he will also be hit.


    In order to be on the safe side, even the water in the bathroom was added special things by her. When Chu Feng came out after taking a bath, she couldn''t tell the truth of Xiao Xunli.


    This is also the result of her family testing the resistance of the awakened.


    If it''s an ordinary person, even if it''s a substitute for a man, it''s estimated that it will work.


    And after eating and wiping her double, Chu Feng thought that he really had a chance to play with her, the goddess admired by thousands of people!


    Thinking of this, Xiao Xunli showed a proud smile.


    "Even if it''s the awakened one, it''s not to drink Miss Ben''s foot lotion!"


    However, just when she couldn''t hide her inner pride, a familiar voice came from her side:


    "Miss Xiao, what''s so happy?"


    Then, a breath of heat came into Xiao Xunli''s ear from behind.


    Xiao Xunli''s face changed, she looked back at Chu Feng: "how can you be here?"


    Chu Feng showed a demon like smile: "a moment of spring and night is worth thousands of gold. Isn''t Miss Xiao going to give me sincerity? Where else can I be without Miss Xiao? "

 Chapter 145

    When he saw Chu Feng''s face, Xiao Xunli''s heart was full of panic.


    However, her long-term acting professionalism made her keep calm on the surface. She said with a smile: "Mr. Chu is joking. I''m just surprised that Mr. Chu''s bathing speed is too fast."


    Chu Feng attached to Xiao Xunli''s ear, said: "don''t worry, I just take a bath fast, wait won''t be too fast, after all, the dinner should be enjoyed slowly."


    Xiao Xunli couldn''t hide his panic: "what does Mr. Chu mean?"


    Even if she is a little smart, she is still a woman after all. From the time when she let those bodyguards do recklessly, she knew that beauty may not be a good thing in this era.


    Well used can play a huge role, but not well used, it will burn itself.


    Chu Feng''s hand suddenly appeared a glass of red wine: "this is Miss Xiao prepared for me to flirt with goods, but Miss Xiao seems not to drink it!"


    Then he grabbed Xiao Xunli by the neck and poured the red wine in.


    Xiao Xunli panicked to cough up the red wine, but how could Chu Feng do what she wanted? He poured vitality into Xiao Xunli''s body, which made her paralyzed.


    "Do you think it will satisfy me to use a stand in to send me off?"


    Chu Feng holds the paralytic Xiao Xunli from the compartment of the secret door to the bed, "it''s you who stir up my lust. How can you let an innocent girl bear it instead of you?"


    Xiao Xunli only felt that her whole body began to heat, and the medicine she prepared for Chu Feng began to attack in her body, making her thirsty.


    "No, no!" Although the whole body is feverish, but has not yet reached the point of burning, Xiao Xunli reluctantly refused Chu Feng.


    And Chu Feng actually stepped back two steps.


    Xiao Xunli struggled and wanted to take a cold bath in the bathroom, but as soon as she got up, she fell to the bed.


    She looked at Chu Feng in horror, and her tone was full of pleading: "I''m wrong. I shouldn''t do this to you. I just think that our first time should be done in a better place."


    Chu Feng gently raised her chin and said, "I think it''s very good here! Isn''t this the place you prepared? I''m very satisfied. "


    Xiao Xunli begged: "how can you let me go?"


    Chu Feng''s right hand let go of Xiao Xunli, said: "since you bear the protection of those bodyguards, then you should bear the consequences of their actions."


    Xiao Xunli looked pitiful: "they have long been out of my control. If they didn''t want to borrow my influence to find a safe place for them, they would not look down on me at all. They would only be excited that they could play with a star."


    The identity of the star will give women a lot of points, the goddess before people, XX after people are very able to stimulate the excitement of men.


    Chu Feng said: "if you give an order, at least half of them will listen to you, and the other half will not dare to do it because of Gu Nanfei''s prestige, and then listen to you obediently, but in your eyes, just a few unknown women don''t even have the qualification to let you try."


    Xiao Xunli only felt that she was getting hotter and hotter, while the candle was still burning on the table. The fragrance of the candle was eroding her rationality, and she could not help tearing her already exposed evening dress, revealing a large white.


    "Ah


    She couldn''t even help groaning, "please, give it to me."


    And in the side looking at Chu Feng also some dry mouth, however, he still has business to do.


    Seeing that Xiao Xunli was in the stage of unconsciousness, Chu Feng gave Xiao Xunli a [deterrent sign], and then forced him to ask, "what''s the next plan of your Xiao family?"


    Originally, the deterrent charm was only used to frighten the non intelligent creatures and fight for their own opportunities. However, it can be used when the other party is unconscious, which can make the other party relax their mental resistance and is most suitable for interrogation.


    Xiao Xunli whispered: "control the dawn alliance, then help Gu family withstand the pressure of the military, and then kill Gu Nanfei."


    Taking advantage of the deterrent effect, Chu Feng continued to force: "are you not afraid of the military people to trouble you?"


    Xiao Xunli like octopus entangled in Chu Feng''s body: "not afraid, we, we have a lot of people, the military, the law is not accountable."


    After hearing this, Chu Feng felt chilly.


    It seems simple to use the advantage of large numbers of people to directly challenge the military, but when it comes to practical operation, I don''t know how much it will cost.


    Although Chu Feng didn''t want to join the military, he still admired their efforts to maintain order and establish a safe area when the order collapsed.


    In order to expand their own power, the Xiao family even spared no effort to fight against the military with the help of Gu family. No matter who wins or loses, it will be a tragedy, which will make the collapsed situation even worse.Xiao Xunli may not know this, but her family must know it.


    After doing so, the Xiao family can fish in troubled waters when there is chaos. As for what kind of casualties will be caused in the process, it''s none of their business.


    Anyway, for them, only what they get is true. What''s the long-term? What survivors'' lives? What order? What does it matter to them?


    "Since I am going to live in this fortress for a period of time, those who want to disturb my rest here will die!"


    Chu Feng has already sentenced the Xiao family to death in his heart.


    Don''t accept the relationship between them and themselves. Even if they make a fool of themselves today, it''s enough to support his reason to destroy the Xiao family.


    "Give it to me!"


    Xiao Xunli is still crawling towards Chu Feng. She is tearing Chu Feng''s clothes and making herself as close to Chu Feng as possible. Only in this way can she feel better. Under the effect of her own medicine, she is no longer awake. Now she just wants to find something to cool down.


    Chu Feng also felt hot and dry all over.


    Xiao Xunli''s special preparation for the awakened did not work for him, but he suppressed it with his strong willpower.


    But now all the things he wanted to interrogate had been interrogated, and Xiao Xunli now put on an attractive appearance, and he could pick them at will as long as he wanted.


    Of course, if he wants to, he can cool Xiao Xunli and himself with only one ice charm.


    It''s just, why is he cooling down?


    "Since this is a big gift you prepared for me, if I don''t cherish it, do I look down on you? Let this gift be true


    Chu Feng showed an evil smile, and then put Xiao Xunli on the bed.

 Chapter 146

    "Before the goddess, after XX, it is not ordinary men can resist."


    Chu Feng threw a quilt over Xiao Xunli''s "scarred" body, slowly put on his clothes and walked out of the room.


    Obviously, he also classified himself as an ordinary man.


    Xiao Xunli is really a very attractive woman. Compared with Zhang Ziqing, her identity gives her a lot of points, which can bring more sense of achievement to men. It is estimated that this is the reason why many people like to play with stars!


    However, although he is not willing to bear such temptation, it does not mean that he will be constrained by Xiao Xunli.


    A woman like Xiao Xunli is too cruel in mind to play with. If she is serious, she will not know how to die in the future.


    When he walked out of the villa gate, Xiao Tianyu, who was talking about things in the courtyard, was stunned: "how did you come out?"


    According to his prediction, even if he squandered all the medicine, Chu Feng should be exhausted!


    Chu Feng is very satisfied with the appearance: "your sincerity is very good, I am very satisfied, by the way, there is an unrelated woman in the room who wants to stir up the trouble, and I am knocked unconscious. You go to see if it is your people, and the rest of the things will be dealt with by you. I''ll leave first. I wish us a happy cooperation."


    With that, Chu Feng left with a calm mind.


    "Women who don''t care?"


    Xiao Tianyu took a cold breath, and then said to himself, "it''s impossible. We''ve been monitoring the movement in the room. Before Xiaoli, we also sent a signal that the plan was successful. What happened after that?"


    With that, he ran upstairs in a hurry.


    After he came to the room and saw the mess on the bed and the double who fainted on the sofa, he felt a whirl.


    The worst thing happened.


    Xiao Xunli woke up with a start, and then felt a headache. She wanted to reach out and feel it, but she found that her whole body was sore, and she couldn''t make any effort at all.


    Then, part of the memory of last night began to pour into her mind, making her realize what happened last night:


    "ah -"


    Xiao Xunli uttered a violent scream.


    Seeing his daughter''s appearance, Xiao Tianyu reluctantly comforted her: "daughter, anyway, things have happened. Why don''t we take it as our sincerity?"


    For him, although his daughter''s accidental loss of innocence is painful, it''s not worth falling out with Chu Feng for this. It''s regardless of the overall situation.


    If they really fall out with Chu Feng at this time, their efforts will be wasted.


    Xiao Xunli yelled: "do you know what he did to me?"


    She originally thought that she had played with Chu Feng in applause, so that Chu Feng didn''t even know the wrong person, and was proud of it.


    However, in her most proud time, Chu Feng''s appearance shattered her fantasy.


    Chu Feng did not fall into the trap at all, but brought her unimaginable humiliation.


    Recalling the scene that Chu Feng still played with her wantonly just now, she felt the indescribable shame.


    "Pa!"


    A crisp slap sounded.


    Xiao Xunli touched her face in disbelief. Was she beaten? She was beaten by her father.


    Xiao Tianyu took back the slap, and then said coldly, "taking Chu Feng as the entry point and controlling dawning alliance is the core of our future plan. It can''t be destroyed. What has happened can''t be retrieved. We have to look forward and pretend that this is what you originally planned, and then firmly control Chu Feng."


    Xiao Xunli looked at his father in disbelief: "do you know what you are talking about?"


    Xiao Tianyu coldly said: "the family has spent so much to cultivate you, just for you to be useful at the critical moment. Now is the time for you to repay the family. Your body was originally used as a bargaining chip. Isn''t it time to play a role? "


    Xiao Xunli''s mind is blank. She has been instilled with this idea since she was a child, but when it really happened, she found that it was not as simple as she imagined.


    If she is sacrificed as a plaything, what is the significance of her future existence?


    She did plan to trade her body, but it''s not what she imagined!


    Looking at his daughter''s trance, Xiao Tianyu had a trace of intolerance in his eyes. Thinking that he needed his daughter''s help in the next thing, he advised: "I know you are wronged now, but think about it. If we retaliate now, then our Xiao family won''t take up the position of great justice. That will only give the military an excuse to attack without fear We, our Xiao family''s foundation was destroyed.


    However, if you control Chu Feng, and then we gradually control the dawn alliance, plus the influence of our Xiao family, we can become the largest civil force in the fortress.At that time, Chu Feng lost his value. If you like him, you can make him your favorite. If you don''t like him, just kill him. "


    Xiao Xunli''s eyes flashed the light of hatred: "yes, I want revenge, I want to kill all the people who bring me humiliation, I want to make all the people who play with me regret all their lives."


    Xiao Tianyu sees the hatred in his daughter''s eyes and nods with satisfaction. Since there is hatred in her daughter''s heart, she should know what to do next.


    She is not a person who will be carried away by hatred. The more hatred she has, the calmer she will be.


    "Well, think about it for yourself! Starting tomorrow, I hope you can get back to normal. "


    Xiao Tianyu said, and left the room, and conveniently took the door.


    Xiao Xunli''s eyes were full of blood. He grasped the quilt with both hands and looked at the door full of hatred: "I didn''t expect that I had done so much for the Xiao family, but for you, my value as a tool was even greater than that of my daughter. I will kill all those who regard me as a plaything. "


    She is not a person who cares about her virginity. For her, virginity is just a bargaining chip to improve her value. She just likes to play with and control others.


    On the other hand, anyone who wants to control her and play with her is also the person she hates the most.


    At this time, her quilt suddenly seemed to be cut open by a sharp knife, and was divided into two parts.


    She raised her hand, and a gust of wind blew the things in the room to pieces.


    "What''s this?"


    Her heart soon filled with surprise, she actually awakened at this time.


    "I wake up, good, this is my real life in this world depends on!"


    After a short surprise, she quickly responded and began to throw things and make angry calls.


    She realized that it had to be kept secret and could not be exposed so soon.


    At this time, her eyes suddenly fell on the stand in on the sofa.


    "Is she really in a coma? No, I can''t. I want to keep it a secret! " The purpose of killing is to condense in Xiao Xunli''s beautiful eyes.

 Chapter 147

    Chu Feng returned to his residence, and then found that the atmosphere of the residence was strange.


    He came to Zhang Ziqing and felt guilty.


    After all, he just ate, and then went back to Zhang Ziqing''s side to be gentle with her. Is this some kind of scum?


    However, this indifferent emotion was soon forgotten by him.


    In this precarious end of life, it''s the best way to be happy in time. Anyway, Zhang Ziqing won''t blame him for this. He should!


    "You''re back."


    Just returned to his room, Chu Feng saw Zhang Ziqing''s resentful eyes.


    Chu Feng gently hugged Zhang Ziqing into his arms and said, "honey, I''m back."


    A piece of blue light flashed by, Zhang Ziqing''s water system ability began to continuously clean Chu Feng''s whole body, and cleaned all the "peculiar smell" on his body.


    Chu Feng said awkwardly, "well, I''m... Zhang Ziqing shook his head and said," you don''t have to say anything. I know that great changes have taken place in the world now. Many of the moral values in the past have begun to collapse. Although I also want to own you by myself, I don''t have any regrets if I can''t do it. At least I know one thing The thing is that you will never abandon me. When I am in danger, you will protect me. "


    It took her a long time to get through these words.


    For her, a perfect love is important, but in such an environment, can get Chu Feng sincere care, is a very rare thing.


    The world can''t go back to its original state. She also saw a lot of poor people on the side of the road who can only survive on compressed biscuits sent by the military. However, they are much better than those who have lost themselves in the mouth of monsters, or even those who have become zombies.


    She has got more than most people. Why do she want more?


    Chu Feng gently shaved Zhang Ziqing''s nose: "don''t worry! I won''t be confused by that woman. I''m just playing around with her. "


    Zhang Ziqing surprised: "really?"


    Although many women know that men''s words are not credible, but when men use sweet words to coax them, many women still choose to believe.


    It''s not that they can''t see through, it''s that they don''t want to see through.


    Of course, Chu Feng is real this time.


    "I mean it."


    Chu Feng said, "you''ve seen what kind of woman Xiao Xunli is. Do you think if I really leave her around, then I can still keep her around? No, even my family will be treated by her as a chip to control me. "


    Zhang Ziqing nodded. If Xiao Xunli let the bodyguards do that kind of evil to them, it can also be said that it was because of her own cowardice, and she did not dare to risk herself. Then the next thing to deal with Gu Nanfei proved that she was really a vicious woman.


    As long as she imagines the scene with Xiao Xunli, she will feel numb and need to focus all her attention on her.


    Chu Feng said: "people''s energy is limited. It''s the limit that I can do to guard against the evil people outside. If I still leave an unstable factor around me, I don''t have to do anything all day long. I just need to guard against people every day."


    Zhang Ziqing suddenly rushed into Chu Feng''s arms: "don''t say, I believe you."


    No matter what the facts are, she is only willing to believe what she wants to believe.


    Chufeng''s heart burst of bitter smile, but he did not worry too much, he will use time to prove himself.


    Even if a woman like Xiao Xunli plays, she won''t take her body too seriously. Even if she has hatred for herself, she can''t control her hatred at most, or hate her humiliation.


    After calming Zhang Ziqing down, Chu Feng finds Tian Jing and Xu Yan and begins to listen to their work reports.


    He didn''t really care about the development of the alliance. He just chose the most labor-saving way to reduce his energy and maximize his return.


    See Chu Feng to inspect the work, everyone is a burst of silence.


    Xu Yan tone with some grievances: "boss, we are useless, the first day of the League a total of 245 members, but really can belong to our direct line, only 22 people."


    As the founder and chief of the alliance, among the new members recruited, there are only 22 members belonging to his own family. This is a shame and a precursor of being elevated.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t care at all. Instead, he said with a smile: "on the first day of large-scale recruitment, he left without permission. It''s an excellent result that such a chief can have 22 people choose to be loyal.


    In other words, if you join a student association, but the president is not there when you recruit new students, only the minister comes to you. Do you follow the steps of the minister or the presidentAfter listening to Chu Feng''s words, they felt better.


    Although Chu Feng has always taught them that strength is the foundation of everything, they still have no way to keep calm when they really encounter things.


    It''s like ability is the guarantee of making money, but when you are deducted from your salary, and your deducted salary becomes someone else''s bonus, can you calm down?


    Chu Feng didn''t ask for it either, but said, "since they like to play, let them play. Anyway, when they encounter problems in practicing kung fu, they still want to come to me."


    This Chu Feng has a clear mind. Tian Jing only thinks that Chu Feng seems to have any plans.


    She understood that Chu Feng was not willing to make wedding clothes for others. Even if he really didn''t care about power, he would not let his things be taken away by others in vain. He kept calm because he was sure that he would get back what he wanted.


    "I''ll leave the arrangement of my subordinates to you. Don''t disturb me if there''s nothing big."


    Chu Feng didn''t even do a detailed inquiry about the development achievements of the alliance, so he directly positioned himself as a shake off shopkeeper. "You should pay attention not to put too much energy on it. I will give you an opportunity to greatly improve your strength in the future, but how much you can improve depends on your own efforts."


    "Yes


    Hear Chu Feng will give them a chance to greatly improve their strength, everyone is in front of a light.


    This sentence comes out of other people''s mouths, maybe they will doubt it.


    But Chu Feng''s endless means, as well as the appearance of being able to cope with any difficulties, gave them infinite confidence.


    Since it''s from Chu Feng''s mouth, it must be able to do it.

 Chapter 148

    Chu Feng really didn''t have much interest in winning people''s hearts one by one. No matter how good the relationship between the ancient generals in charge of military power and their subordinates was, none of them knew all the soldiers in the army!


    If a general wants to control an army completely, he just needs to control the people who need to be controlled.


    So for Chu Feng, Su Yuan and other six seats in the league are the objects he needs to control. He only needs to find a suitable opportunity to let them know that they can''t do without themselves, so the League won''t break up. As long as they can''t do without themselves, they will be controlled sooner or later.


    Unfortunately, this opportunity is coming.


    Sergeants need to be in charge of soldiers, while Chu Feng only needs to be in charge of generals.


    After everyone went to practice martial arts skills, Chu Feng came to a room alone and took out the information from the air raid shelter.


    This is the information that his opponent Jinling creatures wanted to capture when they crossed hundreds of miles. For this information, they even sent out three armored vehicles. If this incident is exposed, their possession of a large number of weapons will also be exposed, and then they will become the target of public criticism.


    Plus the biological and chemical warfare beast, things are not so simple.


    Although he doesn''t know much about the core technology of biological warfare animals, he is still very interested in the biological technology of Jinling biology, because they have mastered many important things, such as the gene enhancer that Chu Feng is most interested in.


    In the future, the warrior''s promotion speed is very slow. Only a few talents can compete with the powers, and only by the advantage of quantity can they survive together.


    But when gene enhancers came along, things changed.


    Gene enhancer takes the crystal nucleus of zombie, the energy core of monster, and the corpse of Zerg as the core. Through a series of auxiliary means, it can transform these extremely high concentrations of energy into components that can be absorbed by human body, and directly improve the quality of human body from the level of gene.


    In theory, even a pig can become a genius with enough genetic enhancers.


    Of course, there are still some risks in this process, but compared with the dangerous environment outside, the sinister people''s heart, the unwilling and humiliating status at the bottom of the society, this risk is really insignificant.


    Jinling biology is one of the first companies to develop gene enhancer. If Chu Feng can find the right information in these research materials, he will become the leader of the times.


    But when he opened the information, he suddenly found that he had made a mistake.


    "Where can I find someone who can read these things?" Chu Feng said with a bitter smile.


    His foreign language level is not too bad. There is no problem in communicating with foreigners. However, it is not enough to understand the materials composed of various nouns.


    Only professionals can understand this.


    "It seems that Zhao fan is the only professional I know, but I don''t know where he and Mr. Su are."


    Chu Feng thought of Zhao fan, and then involuntarily thought of Su Yuyan.


    "Well! I''ve just done something I''m sorry for Zhang Ziqing, and I think of other women. It seems that I''m a scum man. "


    Chu Feng quickly stopped his idea, and then said to himself, "this is a big thing. I''m thinking about the overall situation. I have absolutely no other idea. Well, absolutely not."


    When he separated from Su Yuyan and others, he made an agreement to meet them in Nandu. However, because many foreigners were arranged in the barrier City, he didn''t look for them everywhere.


    Moreover, he is so busy with all kinds of things that he really has no energy.


    However, he understood that Su YuYan''s four were all early awakeners, and their strength reached the critical point of the third level on the first day. I''m afraid that their strength will continue to explode for some time. He should not worry about it. The only thing to worry about is the consequences of their character.


    However, they have all experienced the betrayal of their classmates, and I believe they will learn from each other.


    Now the two sides have not met, and it is very likely that they have met some people who need to be saved on the way, and then they help each other.


    "Alas! I can only have a chance to see you again. "


    Chu Feng shook his head, for this kind of thing, he can only place his hope on luck.


    Just as he was about to collect the information, he suddenly reached out with one hand and picked up the information.


    "What are you looking at?" Chu''s mother began to look at these materials carefully.


    "Mom, what are you doing here?"


    When Chu Feng saw the food on the table, he suddenly realized that he had missed the time to eat, so he let his mother deliver it in person.


    He gulped at the hot food, full of satisfaction.


    In the last ten years, any food that can satisfy one''s stomach may become the focus of killing and fighting. Hot food is the beauty that only the top people can enjoy.He has not eaten the food cooked by his mother for many years.


    Just when he almost licked the plate clean, he suddenly saw his mother carefully looking at the information in her hand, and then carefully asked, "Mom, do you understand?"


    Chu mother''s eyes had a trace of panic: "Oh, I just see you have a headache when you look at these things, so I''ll take them and have a casual look."


    Seeing the panic of his mother''s eyes, Chu Feng fell into silence. He didn''t know whether to expose it or not.


    But why can mother understand these things?


    For a long time, Chu Feng sighed: "if you can really understand these things, it''s something that the world''s top biotechnology companies are fighting for. If you study thoroughly, maybe you can find an antidote for zombie virus!"


    Chu mother''s eyes brightened: "what you said is true?"


    Then the atmosphere fell into embarrassment.


    "Mom? Do you have any hidden identity? "


    Chu Feng looked at the familiar mother with suspicious eyes, "don''t worry, no matter who you say you are, I won''t be surprised. Compared with the changes in the world, there are not many things that can surprise me. Even if you say you are the daughter of a drug lord, I won''t be surprised."


    Chu''s mother hesitated for a moment, and then said, "I''m not as complicated as you think. I''m just a little researcher in the biology laboratory, and I know little about these things. Later, I feel that I''m tired of studying all day long. In addition, I''m afraid that you may have any accidents in the laboratory, so I just quit the laboratory.


    After I gave birth to you, the lab was gone, and I didn''t plan to find the same job again. I lived in the village, which is actually very good. "


    Chu Feng was relieved. According to his ten years'' experience of fighting wits and bravery, his mother didn''t lie.


    "It seems that I really just watch too many TV dramas." Chu Feng laughed at himself.

 Chapter 149

    R & D and creation may be very difficult and require a very high professional level. However, if you only understand the research data, you only need to have enough understanding of the relevant majors. You can''t even have a laboratory assistant at the expert level.


    Chu''s mother is a laboratory assistant. Although there are some deficiencies in research and creation, her practical ability is not far behind.


    It''s just that her lab is not that simple.


    After Chu Feng told his mother about the information, Chu''s mother called Chu''s father over, and the three members of the family began to discuss the next disposal of these things.


    Chu Feng looked at his mother with expectant eyes: "can these things be made into finished products?"


    Chu mother shook her head, said: "although the research data are very detailed, if there is no equipment, there is still no way."


    Chu Fu lit a cigarette and said, "this kind of thing should be given to the state."


    Chu''s mother nodded with approval.


    Facing his parents'' suggestions, Chu Feng instinctively rejected them.


    This is not that he has any rejection of the country. After all, if he stands on the position of the country, he has never done anything to betray the country, and he always has a clear conscience.


    Just because of his nature, he is not willing to give his own things to others.


    Chu''s father looked at his son and said, "you should think about it like this. It''s useless to put these things in your hands. If you give them to the state, don''t mention the reward. Even if you just read your good in your heart, you can earn it."


    These words let Chu Feng some idea move, he really did not turn these research materials into the strength of the capital.


    But if these things are taken as human feelings, then he still believes in the integrity of the military. Sometimes a certificate of honor can play a huge role when you are in danger.


    At least we can use these as the basis for the military to help protect their families.


    Seeing that some of her sons were talked about, Chu''s mother then advised: "we have seen the world outside. You people with super power fight and kill all day long. Just as I heard from Xiao Yan, dozens of people with super power have died, and more people without super power have died. Not to mention anything else, a stone may have killed us, but There''s nothing we can do to help. "


    "But if it''s studying this, we can still help."


    Chu Fu said and picked up the information on the table, "although we can''t compare with those scientists, it''s no problem to be an assistant in the laboratory. At this time, the laboratory should be safer than outside, eh? Xiao Fang, do you think these things look familiar


    With that, he handed a piece of information to Chu''s mother.


    After Chu''s mother took it, she seemed to think of something: "isn''t this part of the information that we don''t want to discard? This part has failed! Xiao Feng, help me get that box out. "


    Chu Feng said: "now the world has changed. Maybe things that failed before will become successful products after this era. And so on. Have you ever seen this before?"


    Chu Feng widened his eyes. He suddenly felt that he had never known his parents before.


    However, he took out the silver box as his mother told him.


    Chu mother opened the box and called her husband: "Dingguo, look at this, it''s really similar, but it''s still a little different."


    Then Chu''s father and mother went into the realm of selflessness and began to compare the differences between the two materials.


    And Chu Feng is to give himself a period of quiet.


    He can easily find abnormal places in strangers, but for his parents, he has no doubt, because he knows they will not harm themselves.


    Now, when he thought about it seriously, he found that his family did have some irregularities.


    Their family is just a clinic at the head of the village. Besides busy farming, their father also runs away from the goods. It seems that there is no problem. Many people in the village have to stick to it when they are sick because the medicine is too expensive, so their mother often sells it to others at the cost price.


    There is no problem with such charity, but how did their family get their income?


    In Chu Feng''s impression, the conditions of his family have not been very good, so he often works and studies, but whenever the family needs money, his parents can take it out. Even in his memory, he never borrows money from his relatives, and of course he never gets paid by them.


    On the contrary, it was the parents who broke several relationships because they borrowed money from others and then collected debts.


    What does this mean? Since he remembers, his family has been living on savings!


    When you think about the purchasing power of money 20 years ago, compared with now, Chu Feng only feels a pain in the liver. He has seen many good performers, but the real expert actors are around him!


    After a while, father Chu asked seriously, "where do you come from?"Chu Feng said: "there are a group of foreigners driving armored vehicles, who are fighting for the information. I locked them up with an instrument monster, and finally burned them to death."


    He did not say that he took the initiative to go to tiger''s mouth for food. Instead, he focused on the fact that foreigners were driving armored cars, in order to distract their parents from worrying about their own safety.


    Otherwise, if you let your parents know that they are taking the initiative to rob others, they will not be worried to death?


    Chu Fu sighed: "it seems that this is right."


    In Chu Feng''s doubts, Chu''s father and mother told Chu Feng what happened at that time.


    "In those years, college students were quite valuable. They were all supported by national policies. We thought we could make a lot of money if we learned some skills, and then we were recruited into a biological laboratory with high salary. At that time, we didn''t think so much about it. Anyway, they gave us money, and we did medicine, so we agreed!"


    "After your mother got pregnant, we asked for a maternity leave. At the beginning, they didn''t approve it. They also wanted to do a biological experiment with you. We realized that something was wrong. What if you have something good to do? So he ran away. When he ran, he picked up some things, which were in the box. "


    "I thought they would catch us like the TV show, but I didn''t expect that nothing happened. Later, when we asked about it again, we found out that the back foot of the laboratory caught fire as soon as our front foot left."


    "We don''t know what happened after that, but we knew there must be ghosts, so we hid."


    "Later, looking back, it is estimated that we are in a den of thieves, that is, we are lucky, otherwise, we may not have you."


    "Because we feel guilty, we don''t say anything, and we often do good deeds in the village, hoping to make up for it."

 Chapter 150

    After listening to his parents, Chu Feng was silent for a while.


    He felt as if there was a causal line connecting all seemingly unrelated things.


    When my parents were young, they got on the boat of thieves. It is estimated that they are Jinling creatures!


    Of course, Jinling biology is just a shell, the influence behind the other side is unfathomable, and parents may also join other research laboratories.


    When the parents found out something was wrong, they ran away. It was probably because they just hit the time when the other party''s lab was found. Then the other party just left, and they didn''t have time to find their parents.


    If the important data are lost, the other party may go crazy and rush to get it back. However, what the parents take away is only the research data discarded by the other party. At least in the old times, it was abandoned research data, and there was not much value to recover.


    After all, it''s too difficult to find two hidden Chinese people in China, and if there is too much noise, it may cause China''s vigilance.


    Therefore, if parents don''t show up, the other side will be OK.


    It is estimated that Honghe town is also a research site of the other party. After the failure of the research, the people inside evacuated. Until the end of the world, these useless research materials were regarded as treasures by them again.


    Since he knew that the research materials had something to do with his parents'' past, Chu Feng was too embarrassed to make decisions on behalf of his parents. Instead, he let his parents make their own choices.


    Even if these research materials are handed over to the military, it is worth it if it can make parents feel better.


    It''s a loss business for him to exchange these research data for some trivial benefits, but it''s a profit for him to exchange his parents for a better mood.


    Chu father said: "the country has nothing to do with us. It gives us some help to the college students of that era. On the contrary, when we were young and ignorant, we failed to repay the country. This matter is a dilemma in our hearts. Now we finally have this opportunity."


    Then he and his mother looked at each other with a smile and said, "your mother and I have decided that we should join the army''s research laboratory and help the army study these things together. It can be regarded as making up for our mistakes when we were young."


    Chu Feng nodded and said, "good."


    It seems that Chu''s father and mother didn''t expect that their son would agree so simply. They felt that they were caught off guard.


    Of course, Chu Feng had other ideas in his mind. In the last days, there were almost no absolute safe places, only some relatively safe places.


    At the beginning, he was confident that he could protect the people around him. But after his rebirth, he suddenly found that there were too many dangers around him. If his parents were also awakeners, it would be OK. But he knew that they were just old people. If they didn''t awaken for half a year in the end, they would be hopeless for life.


    But let parents practice, it will also add too many risks.


    Even if he can get those opportunities in the future, his parents don''t know whether he can survive until that time. As my father said just now, it is possible that the powers summon a stone, which will endanger the lives of ordinary people.


    Therefore, there are not many people he can protect. The best way is to find a safe place for his parents and let them have a goal and pursuit.


    If parents want to participate in the research, they will enter Nandu''s research base nine times out of ten, which is probably one of the few real safe areas in the end of life.


    What''s more, he knew that there were people who were as cold-blooded and merciless as long Ao, who ignored the lives of tens of millions of people, but there were also great people who fought for China all their lives. The commander-in-chief of Nandu military was such a person that Chu Feng admired. As long as he was there, Nandu would have a peaceful day.


    It is precisely because of the existence of that man that long Ao has no way to expand his power wantonly and bring disaster to China.


    It was because of his containment that Chu Feng spent 10 years under the pursuit of long Ao, otherwise he would have died in an unknown corner.


    Seeing that Chu Feng agreed, Chu''s father and mother were relieved.


    Chu''s mother said: "I know it''s not easy for you to get these materials. We just give them to others, and you don''t feel good, but ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    looking at his mother''s desire to talk and stop, Chu Feng said with a smile: "Dad, mom, you''ve taken care of me for 20 years. Can''t I even give up this thing? I''m happy that you have something you want to do. If you really contribute a lot and I can''t get along with it, maybe I have to bother my parents to take care of you! "


    Although his words were comforting, Chu''s father and mother took them seriously.


    "Sure, let''s contact the people in the military right now!"


    The outside world is very dangerous. They know their son is very capable, but in the eyes of their parents, no matter how old his son is, he needs to be taken care of.


    If they really research something, or these things really have enough value, they can also help Chu Feng.Then, Chu Feng contacted the military with a messenger and asked Luo Xingyao to come.


    He doesn''t know and trust the people in the military very well, but he still has a good feeling for Luo Xingyao who is decisive and his boss who helps him to take responsibility. Chu Feng is also relieved to hand over important things to them.


    The military liaison officer replied: "Luo Xingyao is going to carry out an important task. There is no time now, but we can trust him and will send Hu Tianlu with us."


    "It''s about zombie virus serum." Chu Feng Road.


    "Even if it''s about, wait, what did you just say?"


    The military liaison officer thought that he had heard wrong, and there was some shaking in his voice. "You just said it was about zombie virus serum, are you sure it''s true?"


    If it''s about zombie virus sera, then it''s worth it to send out so many important people.


    Chu Feng said: "I don''t know if it''s true, but in order to grab this thing, I killed a group of foreign gunners, collected some weapons, the models of which are M24 and Mac10, and seized three armored vehicles, which are usually disguised as buses."


    When Chu Feng finished, his breath was a little heavier.


    The weapon models mentioned by Chu Feng are all famous submachine guns and sniper guns, but they understand what it means for a group of foreigners to show up in China with these weapons.


    Not to mention three armored vehicles.


    No matter what Chu Feng grabs, the people who fight with Chu Feng must take it seriously.


    "We will cancel Luo Xingyao''s assignment immediately. Please wait at home. We must protect the data."

 Chapter 151

    In less than 10 minutes, Luo Xingyao arrived at Chu Feng''s residence with more than 20 fully armed soldiers.


    Seeing these fully armed soldiers, countless people who pay attention to this place are in a panic.


    Chu Feng is now the founder and chief of Dawning alliance. We all know that he seems to have some connection with the army.


    But what kind of connection is there to allow the army to surround us?


    "Get out of here!"


    After encircling Chu Feng''s residence, Luo Xingyao immediately gave an emergency order, and then entered Chu Feng''s room.


    After seeing this scene, the people around were full of doubts.


    "What has he done?"


    "I heard that he killed dozens of people two days ago. I don''t know if he came here because of this."


    "He killed all bad people. Why should the army arrest him?"


    "Are dozens of people damned?"


    "Is it because he often talks about the tiger skin of the army, and has done too much to fake the tiger''s power, and the people in the army are worried about damaging their reputation?"


    "I don''t know. Let''s see!"


    Su Yuan and other league officials have some worries in their hearts. Now the dawning alliance has a good momentum of development, and they have recruited many people with the help of Chu Feng''s influence. Although they don''t know how many people will be left in the end, they have at least a rudiment of power.


    As long as they keep the name of the biggest non-governmental force, I believe not many people will be stupid enough to leave.


    But now the alliance is still in an unstable stage. If anything happens to Chu Feng or even conflicts with the army, then the development of the alliance will come to an end.


    Even if they don''t play hard enough, the whole league could collapse on the spot.


    Of course, what they didn''t expect was that the military sent out such a lineup just for a piece of information.


    After Luo Xingyao entered the room, he put his eyes on the gun on the ground at first, and then took a cold breath: "Mac10, Sr2, it seems that this big fish is not small! It seems to be our dereliction of duty to let these people in. "


    Chu Feng said: "Huaxia is already the safest country in the world. What you can do is good enough."


    It''s easy to be a thief in a thousand days, but it''s hard to prevent a thief in a thousand days.


    The border of China is the best, though it is not watertight.


    Luo Xingyao said: "whether there is any information about zombie serum or not, it''s worth me to come by myself depending on the things you seized from those people."


    Each of the military powers has its own mission, and it''s not easy for Luo Xingyao to come.


    However, zombie serum is related to the life safety of the people bitten by zombies. It can save many people. Of course, it is enough for the psionic to do it.


    Chu Feng said: "in fact, I asked you to come here because the information here is more precious than zombie serum, but it''s not convenient for me to say on the phone."


    Luo Xingyao was stunned: "what''s more important?"


    Chu Feng pointed to a pile of scrap iron and said: "this thing is the monster that killed the group of foreigners. Fortunately, they were both defeated. I was able to pick up a bargain. Take it with you."


    With that, he gave a detailed account of what he saw, including the address of the air defense, but he didn''t need to make a fool of himself.


    Luo Xingyao did not care, but focused on the biochemical war beast.


    "It''s too important to be listed as our top priority research project."


    Luo Xingyao soon realized the importance of this technology, which can make an ordinary beast play no less than the ability of the psionic. If such technology is only mastered by Huaxia''s enemies, it is definitely not a good thing for Huaxia.


    Although the original social order has collapsed, many people still have feelings of home and country. Of course, people in the military do not want too dangerous things to be controlled by those lawless elements.


    Chu Feng thought that since he wanted to send his parents to the military research laboratory, he would try his best to improve their status and value, so that they would not be in a dispensable position.


    "My parents were researchers in this field 20 years ago. I think the research on contraband is not out of date even after 20 years. They should also be helpful to this research."


    "Chu Feng said," but they are in the deceived side. Now they realize the value of these things, so they decide to hand them over to the state. "


    If it is the normal development of science and technology, 20 years will be enough to replace it several times.


    However, these researches that can only be carried out underground are doomed to receive little support and progress is extremely slow. Sometimes it is possible to suddenly find that the data in a laboratory that has been abandoned for decades is more advanced than the current one. In addition, this is the research data that has been judged as failure of experiment, so there is no outdated saying.Luo Xingyao bowed to Chu''s father and mother and said, "thank you for your concern for the country. We can let you participate in the research, but your freedom will be limited. Please understand."


    For Chu Feng''s words, he is more confident.


    Let''s not mention Chu Feng''s contribution before, even if Chu Feng really lied to them, it would be considered that they still have Chu Feng''s human feelings.


    And Chu Feng said these things are true or false, to the military research laboratory, everything will soon be investigated clearly, Chu Feng does not need to tell such a lie.


    Chu''s father and mother quickly nodded and said, "understand, this kind of thing can''t leak out. In this world, it''s good to have a safe place. How can you have the Kung Fu to run around?"


    They are the people who have participated in this kind of research and understand the importance of keeping secrets about this kind of thing, otherwise they would not have been absconding for 20 years.


    People in the old days may value freedom, but in this era, only living people are qualified to talk about freedom.


    Luo Xingyao said: "next, I will personally escort them. I believe that my level 4 and level 6 strength is enough to protect your parents'' safety in non extreme cases. Because of the rules, although your parents'' freedom is limited, you can visit them at any time."


    Level Four, level six? After hearing this level, Chu Feng was also surprised.


    Although the progress of cultivation at the beginning of awakening does not represent the future achievements, we can achieve this strength in such a short time. As long as we don''t die, we should be able to grow into one person in the future.


    However, many people were killed in the impending disaster, and Luo Xingyao is likely to be one of them.


    However, because of the appearance of Chu Feng, his fate has changed.

 Chapter 152

    Although it''s hard to be separated from one''s parents, it''s the most correct way to do it both rationally and sensibly.


    Chu Feng knew that the fortress city was about to be attacked by insects. The more non fighters he needed to protect, the more pressure he had, and the more mistakes he was prone to make. On the contrary, the research laboratory his parents were going to was a very safe place.


    It''s located in the core of the military, and it has the presence of that person. The laboratory will never have an accident.


    What''s more, zombie virus serum also came from there, so that laboratory should have been protected now.


    The only trouble is that the identity of his parents may be censored, but Chu Feng doesn''t worry too much. First, it''s an extraordinary period. Second, when his parents work, they have a clear conscience. If they have a clear conscience in front of the army, they don''t have to worry about any security issues.


    When Chu Feng''s parents were invited by the military to the car and picked up like VIP guests, the melon eaters were shocked.


    "Who are these two?"


    "It''s said that they are the parents of the chief of Dawning alliance. Does Chu Feng really have a special relationship with the military?"


    "Even Chu Feng himself was not so treated by the military! Are his parents hidden people with red books? "


    "Hiss, it''s really possible."


    "Can''t it be that they are captured and then threaten Chu Feng as a city?"


    "You can tell the military what you say."


    In any case, no matter how civil forces rise, the military''s prestige is always the highest. Not to mention that most of the people here are rescued by the military. Even if we only talk about strength, the military is the strongest.


    Even the third-order awakened people don''t have much defensive means when facing the sniper gun, and the fourth-order awakened people can''t escape death without defensive means, so the military with thermal weapons is the most powerful force.


    When people''s universal level rises, and they have more and more ways to deal with thermal weapons, they will find that they can''t compete with the military even if they compete with the original powers.


    People in the military are originally a group of people with excellent physical and psychological qualities. The average level is far higher than that of ordinary people. Of course, the probability of genius is the highest.


    And those League seats who monitored Chu Feng also began a secret gathering.


    "It has been confirmed that Chu Feng''s parents absolutely have a very close relationship with the military, and even Chu Feng himself may be a military family."


    "Chu Feng can be elevated, but it is impossible to provoke Chu Feng, and we can''t hide the big and small things from him, so that he can understand that we have no idea of harming society."


    Within 10 minutes of Chu Feng''s parents being picked up, the six league seats reached a consensus.


    They have now determined that Chu Feng was sent by the military to monitor non-governmental organizations. He may not be interested in power, so he will go out to fight monsters on the first day of expansion. However, he must monitor whether these organizations bully civilians.


    So as long as they are honest, they don''t have to worry about their own safety, and they will find a hard backing for themselves.


    Chu Feng doesn''t care about it either. Anyway, he also contributes to the military. It''s nothing to borrow their influence.


    After such a thing, more and more people want to join the dawn alliance. In their eyes, the dawn alliance has become the key protection object of the military, and joining the dawn alliance is equal to being blessed.


    Anyway, if it''s not suitable, you can quit. There''s no loss if you join. They all think so.


    The day after their parents were sent away, the Xiao family came to visit.


    "Master Xiao, what can I do for you?" Chu Feng cocked his right leg and looked like a fool.


    Xiao Tianyu said with a smile: "good son-in-law! After yesterday''s events, your reputation will certainly go up to a higher level. Today is the best time for you to recruit people. I know you are not interested in these chores, so we are here to help you, and you can rest assured. "


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he put Chu Feng in the position of his son-in-law, and then said his purpose very frankly.


    After all, he knew that although Chu Feng didn''t like chores, he was definitely not a fool.


    Even his daughter is folded in Chu Feng''s hand. If he still regards Chu Feng as a fool, the real fool is himself.


    Of course, he thinks there''s nothing to avoid about this kind of thing, you can not like power, but others help you gather power, what''s the reason for you to refuse?


    The Xiao family is better than a few seats in the league! At least, they are not outsiders.


    Chu Feng for Xiao Tianyu''s straightforward statement, just light irony way: "no, Xiao family''s influence is so big, their own things are going to be busy! I won''t bother you with the business here. "


    Xiao Tianyu looked unchanged and said, "your business is our business. As long as you say something, the power of the Xiao family is also your power. As long as it''s not against the law and discipline, or against the bottom line of human beings, we will do whatever you want us to do. After all, we are all a family."Even if Chu Feng said that he was a person who didn''t recognize the debt when he put on his pants, he pretended that he didn''t understand.


    In any case, even if he is shameless, he also wants to have a relationship with Chu Feng, which is the basic accomplishment of a successful businessman.


    However, after listening to his words, Chu Feng''s eyes lit up: "really? Do you do what I want you to do? "


    Xiao Tianyu''s heart suddenly, and then calmly said: "I believe the virtuous son-in-law will never be a big traitor, certainly will not do anything against the law and discipline, what else can I worry about?"


    Of course, his words left a lot of room for maneuver. If Chu Feng really did something to discredit them, he would use this reason to refuse.


    "Of course not!"


    Chu Feng cut off the railway, "do you think I look like that kind of person? How can I do something harmful to the people and the Xiao family? "


    Xiao Tianyu said with a smile: "of course you are not."


    So who is it? He added in silence.


    Seeing Xiao Tianyu''s promise, Chu Feng immediately put on a worried look and said: "the monsters are rampant in the outside world. Even in the fortress, it''s not likely that they will be safe for a long time.


    If the people of the Xiao family are willing to follow me to clean up the monsters outside the city and make a contribution to the security and public order of the fortress, I would be very grateful.


    As long as we clean up all the monsters outside the city, I believe the whole fortress and other people will appreciate the kindness of the Xiao family, and the reputation of the Xiao family will be unmatched. "

 Chapter 153

    After hearing Chu Feng''s request, Xiao Tianyu felt MMP.


    For the sake of long-term stability of people like fortresses, they run out to hunt powerful zombies. Only people with brain cramps will do this!


    Of course, knowing that Chu Feng went out to hunt zombies is not for the stability of the so-called fortress, but purely because he wanted to improve his strength. Even he recruited members of the alliance to cure others is also to improve his strength.


    However, he still wants to improve his strength in a safer way. It''s better to be in a high position and enjoy the sacrifice of his subordinates than to fight with those terrible monsters in person.


    Seeing that Xiao Tianyu didn''t speak, Chu Feng raised his eyebrows and said, "how can you miss such a good opportunity to accumulate reputation?"


    Xiao Tianyu said with a dry smile: "this is really a good way."


    Chu Feng immediately said, "in that case, let''s call a group of people and start with me."


    Xiao Tianyu''s eyes flashed a trace of imperceptible harsh color, but on the surface there was still no big waves: "OK, I need a certain amount of time."


    Chu Feng said: "don''t worry, I''ll see the situation of the league. Call me when you''re ready."


    After Xiao Tianyu turned around, his smiling face was immediately killed.


    Chu Feng''s attitude is very obvious, that is, he doesn''t want to let the Xiao family have any opportunities. Since Chu Feng is not benevolent, he has to use the alternative plan.


    After Xiao Tianyu was sent away, Chu Feng began to meet Su Yuan and other six league officials.


    After the seven members of the alliance Parliament were convened, Chu Feng looked lazy: "if you have something to say, if you have nothing to do, go and do it separately."


    He looks like the classic line of the emperor in the TV series: "if you have something to play, you have nothing to retreat."


    See Chu Feng completely don''t care about appearance, 6 people''s heart feel some uneasy.


    If Chu Feng showed a strong desire for power, they would not worry about anything. However, the more Chu Feng showed that he didn''t care about anything, the more uneasy they were, because without desire, there would be no weakness.


    Su Yuan said: "well, there are too many people who want to join the alliance. It''s very inconvenient to manage. So we have made some rules and regulations about management, but there are still some problems that can''t be solved. We want to find the chief executive to make up our mind."


    Although he said that he wanted Chu Feng to make up his mind, if Chu Feng really wanted to object in the world, they would ask Chu Feng to come up with another set of specific plans.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t even have the interest to see it, so he said directly, "let me know after solving the problem! If you need me, let me know. Of course, I don''t have time. "


    Su Yuan said: "in fact, the biggest problem is loyalty. Now the people who want to join the alliance are mixed. They don''t know who is loyal and who is the spy arranged by others. But now it''s the golden age of development. If we really want to make a detailed investigation one by one, we will miss this period because of our own doubts. ¡±


    this seems to be an unsolved problem, but in fact it''s just a piece of rubbish.


    If you are worried about the defection of your subordinates, then you don''t know your subordinates. The companies under you don''t want to recruit employees that day.


    The reason why Su Yuan raised this question is actually to test Chu Feng, to test how much Chu Feng wants to control the league.


    Chu Feng lightly glanced at her, and then asked: "it''s only one day since our alliance was officially established! I told you that the reason for the establishment of the alliance was two days ago. Did you forget the reason for the establishment of the alliance so soon? "


    Hear Chu Feng mention this, everyone''s face is full of embarrassment.


    Although the establishment of the alliance is only one day, but this day is too long.


    After a day of busy, or intrigue, and then recruit their own staff by means, and thinking about how to overhead Chu Feng, but the most basic thing is forgotten.


    Chu Feng lightly glanced at the crowd: "I know what you are thinking, but the world is changing too fast. Just more than 10 days ago, the world was still peaceful, but in less than half a month, the whole world was overturned.


    No one can say what kind of changes will take place in the future, but one thing is certain, that is, only food and water can make us survive, but only strength can ensure that the food in our hands and not be robbed by others can make us survive. "


    Chu Feng''s words caused waves in people''s hearts.


    At the beginning, they thought that Chu Feng was just a representative sent by the military to monitor them, so they showed no interest in power.


    But Chu Feng''s words remind them that they can''t look at the present with old eyes.


    Chu Feng got up to Su Yuan and said, "didn''t you just ask me how to ensure the loyalty of the alliance people? Then I''ll tell you, all the rules and regulations are bullshit! Those who are willing to go out with us to fight monsters and search for materials are our brothers. Those who are not willing to go away.We are not gangsters who take pleasure in bullying others, nor robbers who survive by plundering. If we just want to ask others to protect us, I dare not deal with monsters with us, what are we going to do? Waste food? Or cheer for us


    Su Yuan''s body trembled as if she had been electrified through her whole body.


    She always thought that she was not only a smart person, but Chu Feng''s words made her understand one thing, that is, intelligence and wisdom are not the same thing.


    A middle-aged man in a leather jacket asked weakly, "but is this really OK? Now most people stay in the fortress to avoid monsters! If we really follow such a standard, we will definitely brush down a lot of people! "


    Chu Feng said coldly: "if you can''t even go out to fight zombies, then tell me, how do you want to play their value?"


    The middle-aged people in the leather jacket have stopped talking.


    It''s not impossible to give full play to their value, such as relying on the advantage of a large number of people, occupying the resources in the city, and then bullying others.


    But if he really wants to say that, he won''t have a chance to get out alive.


    In any case, they all live in the fortress controlled by the military. It is certain that such a large group will be directly solved once they commit a crime, and even there is no chance to explain.


    "I know you still have doubts. Next, I will prove one thing to you. More people may not have more power."


    Chu Feng''s eyes with a cold chill, "no matter how many sheep, in the face of even the lonely hungry wolf, they are only sheep after all."

 Chapter 154

    "What is he going to do?"


    There is a bad feeling in everyone''s heart, they only think that Chu Feng may have to do a big thing.


    In their eyes, after all, Chu Feng is a person with a military background. It can be seen from the scene when the military people pick up his parents.


    If such a person really does something crazy, he will naturally be cleaned up by the military. Maybe what he did was originally inspired by the military.


    With this idea, they are looking forward to Chu Feng''s next move.


    After Chu Feng sent Su Yuan and others out, he began to plot with the people around him and arranged the next action.


    During the deployment of Chu Feng, a piece of news began to circulate in the whole fort.


    "Have you heard that now people in the military have begun to practice the skills that can make people become powers. Well, now it''s time to unify the martial arts. It''s brought by a man named Gu Nanfei."


    "The military has gone too far. Why don''t they publish such skills?"


    "That Chu Feng also got the skill from the army. What did he do?"


    "Alas! The world is changing with each passing day


    Gu Nanfei began to teach the military the way to become a warrior. Now Chu Feng is regarded as a person with military background, and his practice also began to represent the attitude of some military.


    Now the whole direction of public opinion, such as the fortress, is beginning to become weird. That is, the military takes the method of becoming a warrior, but it is not willing to teach it to the general public.


    Such a trend of public opinion is undoubtedly a huge blow to the military''s prestige. After all, there are so many risks in the outside world that the military does not want people to be called fighters. Is it not because they are worried that the people will want to overthrow the military''s rule when they become powerful?


    Some people started to take action and taught them the skills they got from Chu Feng.


    "This is the skill I got from Chu Feng. I''m not a person who cherishes myself. I won''t take these things as the basis for making profits and building my own power."


    One man spoke to a group of people with great enthusiasm, showing a selfless manner, "such a skill belongs to the wealth of mankind, should belong to the general public, should belong to everyone, absolutely can not be a tool for some ambitious family to achieve their own ambitions."


    "Good!"


    "Well said!"


    "I think you are much better than Chu Feng."


    Some people who appear to have joined the dawn alliance actually spread their skills everywhere, and then take all the credit to themselves, and slander the image of Chu Feng.


    With the spread of Gongfa on a large scale, more and more people began to question the military and Chu Feng.


    At this time, Chu Feng came to Xiao''s residence.


    "Master Xiao, I don''t know if your candidate is ready."


    Chu Feng ignored the guards outside and said directly to Xiao Tianyu, "my people have been chosen, and the destination has been chosen, just waiting for you."


    Xiao Tianyu sat on the chair, looking as if everything was under control: "Chu Feng, do you really think everything will develop as you expected? Do you really think you can help the Xiao family play with applause? "


    On his left and right sides are Xiao Tianlong and Xiao Xunyang, who also look at Chu Feng with banter.


    Chu Feng sneered: "if I remember correctly, it should be you who want to play with me! Last night, I almost got on the wrong person


    Hear Chu Feng mention this matter, several people''s eyes are with anger.


    They thought their layout was perfect! But did not expect that Chu Feng actually easily see through their layout, let Xiao fumigation white cheap Chu Feng.


    He didn''t care much about his daughter''s body, just about the loss.


    What''s more, Chu Feng didn''t admit it after the event. He didn''t even want to do anything with his kung fu, and he had the face to come to them.


    This is the first time they have seen such a brazen person.


    "Chu Feng, don''t blame us for not giving you a chance."


    Xiao Xunyang ferocious way, "now immediately apologize to us, and then all the affairs of dawn alliance to us to take care of, so we are still close partners, even in laws, but if you want to object, then don''t blame us impolite."


    "Oh?"


    Chu Feng put a long box upright on the ground, "what do you take to be rude to me?"


    Xiao Xunyang wanted to say something else, but he was stopped by Xiao Tianyu.


    "Chu Feng, I know your strength may be unfathomable."


    Xiao Tianyu said slowly, "believing in absolute power can solve everything. There is no problem with this idea, but you don''t know what real power is."Chu Feng asked: "do you understand?"


    Xiao Tianyu pointed to the outside world: "even if it''s a group of ants, they can kill elephants when they have a large number, not to mention they have grown up. Your biggest mistake is that you can''t see clearly what kind of power the number of people can produce. What''s more, you can''t see clearly what kind of power a group of people who have become warriors can produce. "


    The Xiao family also has the skills.


    Although the version they got from Gu Nanfei was old, it was still barely usable.


    Compared with Chu Feng, they have two advantages: the first is Xiao Xunli''s influence, and the second is that they spread Gongfa earlier. Their only disadvantage is that they can''t make a big fuss, but they are more convenient to cultivate their own core forces.


    "I see. You''re just using my identity as a cover."


    Chu Feng suddenly realized that the Xiao family was just using his identity as a cover.


    "I don''t know if you''re playing dumb, but it''s meaningless."


    Xiao Tianyu looked calm and self-contained, "let me tell you what will happen next! A dead man will not be of any use to the military. On the contrary, we who have mastered the advantages of public opinion and gathered people''s support will play a greater role in the military.


    Next, under the wave of public anger, Gu Nanfei and you will be nailed to the stigma pole, and the disadvantages of practicing Gongfa will also be said to be caused by you. People don''t care about the truth at all, they only care about what they want to believe. As long as more people believe in it, the fake will become true. "


    Chu Feng said, "why don''t you do it now?"


    Xiao Tianyu said: "because this is the least efficient way to use you. If you join hands with me and shift the responsibility on Gu Nanfei, then I can package you as a saint, break away from the control of the military, and make you qualified to challenge the military."

 Chapter 155

    Xiao Tianyu''s idea is very simple. Anyway, Chu Feng is just a puppet of the military. It''s not unacceptable to be their puppet now.


    He has never been a sentimental person, even if Chu Feng really played with him, in the face of more rich interests, he can also pretend that nothing happened.


    If you kill Chu Feng, Chu Feng''s role is just a scapegoat.


    But they already have a scapegoat, that is Gu Nanfei. If they leave Chu Feng, they will have a gold lettered signboard, and then let Chu Feng be a scapegoat at a more suitable time.


    Chu Feng sneered: "your grasp of people''s heart is really accurate. It seems that you have been in the shopping mall for many years. Calling you an old fox should be a compliment to you!"


    Xiao Tianyu said: "yes, then, do you want to enter the game? Now people have regarded you and Gu Nanfei as careerists. Only we have the ability to package you as a saint. Even if you still hate us, you also have the ability to fight back. "


    Say, each corner of the villa began to appear one after another figure, blocked all possible escape route of Chu Feng.


    They are not in a hurry, but waiting for Chu Feng''s answer.


    Pushing the enemy to a dead end all at once is likely to make people jump out of the wall.


    But if we give each other a way to survive at this time, they may bet all their bets. What they don''t know is that this is their goal.


    He believes that Chu Feng is a smart man, and he will not give up this chance of survival and comeback.


    At this time, Su Yuan and others also observed from a distance.


    Su Yuan said: "we now have a chance to rescue the chief. I believe more than 20 powers join hands, and most of them can''t stop us."


    And the powers around her said, "after you do it? The dawn alliance''s reputation is bad. What''s the point of doing this? Think of yourself as a street mouse? "


    "Yes, the chief is going to perform for us? That means that in this case, the chief should have expected something. "


    "We have to trust the chief."


    Looking at the decision, Su Yuan sighed in her heart.


    Although she knew that a newly established alliance could not have great cohesion, she still had some sadness in her heart when she saw such a situation.


    She now some understand Chu Feng''s words, can''t fight side by side of the people, want to do?


    However, she couldn''t save Chu Feng by herself. She could only see how Chu Feng broke the game.


    At this time, otherwise, a large number of people began to surround the Xiao family. They surrounded the Xiao family''s residence with an excited look.


    "I heard that Chu Feng is here."


    "Teach the ambitious a lesson!"


    "Follow me, everyone."


    They are all people who have just learned the martial arts cultivation methods. Now they are encouraged and come here.


    Human beings are easily influenced by others, so it''s not surprising that they are cheated.


    Just when the crowd wanted to rush in, the Xiao family stopped the crowd and began to make a speech:


    "we can understand everyone''s feelings, but we still have to remember one thing, that is, the villain should be handed over to the military for a fair trial, and I believe the fair military will give us an account."


    "Who believes that?"


    "We don''t believe in the military."


    "The military has its own skills. Why don''t they teach us?"


    "We don''t trust the military anymore."


    In their eyes, the military who tried to protect them, rescue them from dangerous cities and send them here, has become a synonym for the devil.


    For those who really know how to be grateful, they will not participate in this farce at all.


    Compared with these demagogues, they are more willing to believe in people who have saved their lives with practical actions.


    Listening to the voice outside, Xiao Tianyu said to Chu Feng: "now you still think that you can solve everything by strength? Now you still have a chance. If the crowd outside rushes in, we won''t be able to save you. "


    Not to mention whether Chu Feng has the strength, even if Chu Feng really has the strength to deal with these people, but if he really starts on those people, there will be no room for him here.


    And Chu Feng is still in a calm expression: "your grasp of the people is really accurate, but the grasp of the current situation is really poor."


    Xiao Tianyu looked very interested: "tell me about it."


    Of course, he didn''t really want to listen to Chu Feng''s preaching. For him, it was just Chu Feng''s last dignity before he died. He wanted to dispel Chu Feng''s last doubts, so that Chu Feng could give up.


    "The military really takes protecting the people as its own responsibility, which is also the basis for your wanton attack on the military. You think that as long as there are enough people on your side, the military will have nothing to do with you."Chu Feng sneered, "however, you have forgotten a very important thing, that is, the change of the world is too fast, the change of people''s heart can''t catch up with the change of the world."


    Xiao Tianyu said, "what do you want to say? Do you think you still have the hope of turning over in this situation? As long as you are really on the opposite side of the people, you will not have any chance. "


    Chu Feng sneered: "do you really think that if you control a little bit of public opinion, you will be able to turn things around? Do you really think I''m going to be the opposite of most people? Have you consulted so many people outside for such an idea? "


    Xiao Tianyu said: "can you change people''s mind?"


    Now the people''s discontent and anger have been fully mobilized by them. No matter how Chu Feng struggles, he is already unable to return to heaven.


    What''s more, there are many powers on the scene. With the help of so many warriors, can Chu Feng turn the world upside down?


    "Let me tell you! People will naturally obey the strong. "


    Chu Feng gently opened the long box in his hand, "no matter how much you say, you can''t change the nature of the people. As long as you have enough strength, you can change their ideas. Even if it''s a little reluctant, you can at least change their behavior."


    Xiao Tianyu had an ominous premonition: "do you think you can really deal with so many people?"


    However, when Chu Feng completely opened the box, his face changed.


    "If you just rely on your own strength, maybe it''s a little bit reluctant."


    Chu Feng took out the things in the box, "but, you''ve been ignoring one thing, that is, the military didn''t do anything to you, because they aimed their weapons at the monsters outside and gave you their back, but I''m not the same. I won''t give my back to cowards."


    After seeing the things in Chu Feng''s hands clearly, the whole villager''s face changed.


    What Chu Feng was holding was a military submachine gun.

 Chapter 156

    Thermal weapons have always dominated the old era.


    Even if many people have not seen a real gun, but just by the impression of guns, people can have a sense of fear.


    Even now they are beyond the scope of ordinary people, but the fear of guns is still engraved in their souls.


    More importantly, why did Chu Feng have submachine guns?


    The control of guns in China is very strict. It''s a great thing for ordinary people to get a pistol. Even those big families with backgrounds can collect a rifle if they don''t follow the military line.


    What does it mean that Chu Feng takes out his submachine gun in front of so many people? This must be the tacit consent of the army, or even the order issued by the army. Only in order to get rid of the relationship, can Chu Feng not be recognized as a member of the army.


    Xiao Tianyu saw Chu Feng take out his gun, and a thin cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He even said: "misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding."


    At this time, his heart is very chagrined.


    Why didn''t he calculate that Chu Feng would take a gun?


    "Chu Feng sneered:" I ask myself is not a good person, but at least the bottom line is still a little bit, that is, I will never stab the person who desperately protects me in the back with a knife


    The fortress was built under the protection of the army. The people in the fortress were escorted by the army at the risk of their lives. However, these people wanted to take these ordinary people to fight against the army. Even Chu Feng could not do this.


    As long as there is a minimum of humanity, it can not do such a thing.


    Xiao Tianlong said: "yes, Mr. Chu is right. It''s our fault."


    However, although he said so, suddenly a blade of wind appeared from him and flew towards the submachine gun in Chu Feng''s hand with the force of lightning.


    When the wind blade is about to hit the submachine gun, Xiao Tianlong''s eyes are full of pride: even if you have a gun in your hand, it''s a new era now, what deterrent power can a gun have? I''m a psychic, an awakened one, and the son of heaven.


    However, his eyes soon froze.


    His wind blade stopped less than one centimeter away from the submachine gun, as if it had hit an invisible diaphragm and disappeared.


    "It seems that you have made a choice!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were full of killing intention, then he raised his submachine gun and pulled the trigger.


    "Misunderstandings, all misunderstandings!"


    Xiao Tianlong''s body appeared a transparent barrier, which was the power of the wind power, but then his head burst on the spot.


    "The wind power was supposed to be able to resist more than five bullets. I didn''t expect to shoot through the defense in the third bullet. It seems you haven''t practiced it since you woke up!"


    Chu Feng sneers at him, but his actions never stop.


    "Misunderstandings, all misunderstandings!"


    Xiao Tianyu immediately began to panic. He didn''t expect that the battle was imminent, which made him panic immediately.


    "Poof!"


    A bullet accurately shot through his heart, looking at the heart is gushing blood spring, Xiao Tianyu only feel his behavior is full of irony.


    I didn''t expect that I would die in such a way.


    In the final analysis, the reason why he dares to use the crowd and the army to challenge is not relying on the strength of the crowd, but on the kindness and integrity of the army, that is, he places his hope of success on the moral quality of the imaginary enemy.


    However, as long as a man in the army is willing to put down his old ideas and moral integrity, his strategy is just a joke.


    Xiao Xunyang was also flustered when Chu Feng really began to attack. He was in a hurry to find a shelter, but he was the key target of Chu Feng''s attack. How could he escape?


    When he was less than half a meter away from a wall, a bullet easily penetrated his head and took away his young life.


    The sound of the submachine gun still sounded in the villa. The people in the villa were in a panic.


    Submachine gun is originally used to cover the fire gun, the firing rate is very fast.


    And Chu Feng has reached the third level, whether it is reaction or control of the body, are far more than all the people present.


    Even if he is a person who has never held a gun, he can reach the position he wants to hit within 10 meters with such super high reaction power,


    What''s more, he originally has some gun foundation, so in such a small villa, he naturally makes a hundred shots.


    "Ah


    "Spare my life!"


    "We are wrong!"


    "Fight with him!"


    The submachine gun was originally used for firepower coverage, but in the hands of Chu Feng, it can play the role of shooting.The power of a psionic is stronger than that of a gun, but if you want to talk about the attack frequency, the attack time of a psionic is enough for Chu Feng to shoot dozens of bullets.


    What''s more, there are not many powers on the scene. Plus the three members of the Xiao family, there are only six powers. Most of the rest are warriors.


    At this stage, martial arts practitioners don''t have much time to practice. They don''t even have a second-order person. Under the power of submachine guns, they can dodge faster than ordinary people.


    But can they be faster than bullets?


    Now their hearts are full of regret, regret why to be bewitched by the Xiao family, regret why to provoke such a killing God.


    In Chu Feng with a gun sweeping a time, the door was broken.


    "Kill Chu Feng!"


    "Kill Chu Feng!"


    "Kill -"


    under the guidance of some conscientious people, everyone rushed into the villa with burning blood and shouting neat slogans.


    Then, in front of the scene immediately let their blood be poured a basin of cold water.


    The villas are now full of corpses. There are gushing blood and even burst brains everywhere, just like purgatory on earth.


    "Why don''t you go?"


    The people at the back don''t know what the situation is, only know that they are blocked by the people in front, so they reach out and push the people in front towards the front.


    However, the person in front was pushed by the person behind, and immediately collapsed on the ground.


    They have long been frightened by the disgusting scene in front of their legs softened. After the push of the people behind, where can they still stand firm?


    The people in the back saw the front row fall down. They wanted to keep ahead, but then they were pushed forward by the people in the back row, and fell on the front row.


    So the whole area of the gate immediately became a pile of people.


    Chu Feng took the submachine gun and walked slowly towards the crowd.

 Chapter 157

    When the crowd outside saw the front yard of the villa, their hearts were full of fear.


    They''re just here to make trouble! Who knows the other party will really kill people!


    "You, don''t come here!"


    Looking at Chu Feng slowly coming towards them from the dead, they could not help shaking their legs. In the face of a person who would really attack the crowd, they also wanted to cry without tears.


    If I had known that what they were going to provoke was such a vicious stubble, where would they come here!


    "Don''t be afraid, he is not in the gun any more -"


    a stealthy figure hides behind the crowd and shouts loudly.


    However, before the word "bullet" was called out, he suddenly found himself speechless, because his throat had been cut off.


    Just as he spoke, a huge blue blade appeared on Chu Feng''s hand, just like a huge crescent moon, sweeping towards the place where the voice came out. Wherever he passed, everyone was cut into two pieces.


    He thought that with the crowd as a cover, he could be safe.


    But unexpectedly, for Chu Feng, those people are also damned people.


    "Ah


    "Run


    "Help


    If the tragic scene in the front yard only made them lose the courage to fight against Chu Feng, then now Chu Feng even dare to fight them directly, which makes them even more full of fear.


    "Chutu --"


    just as people were running for their lives, the sound of submachine gun assault came from behind them.


    Such a voice more inspired their desire to survive, let them desperate to escape in the opposite direction of Chu Feng, even the courage to look back.


    The crowd was thus dispersed by submachine guns, leaving more than a dozen bodies.


    Most of the bullets Chu Feng used to frighten the crowd later hit the ground, but there was still one person who dared to turn back. Chu Feng had to take his life reluctantly.


    After the crowd was dispersed, Chu Feng walked to Su Yuan and others.


    "See?"


    Chu Feng whispered, "do you think it''s great to recruit a lot of people? If you have people like that, you don''t have to report the numbers to me. "


    Then he would go straight away.


    But Su Yuan and others looked at Chu Feng''s appearance, in the heart could not help but rose a chill.


    They may despise Chu Feng''s idleness in the past, but now when they see the scene of Chu Feng''s killing all sides, they suddenly feel that it may be foolish to recruit members regardless.


    But they are full of people like that. What can they do when they are in danger? I''m afraid we can only push them two more steps in the direction of zombies!


    "Wait a minute!"


    Want to see Chu Feng is about to leave, Su Yuan quickly stopped him, "you just got the military''s permission?"


    The corner of Chu Feng''s mouth showed a mocking smile: "is this very important?"


    With that, he went in the direction of his residence.


    Su Yuan looks at Chu Feng''s back, her heart is full of complexity.


    "Do we, the things we do make sense?"


    A middle-aged man came to Su Yuan with a look of loss in his eyes.


    Su Yuan sighed: "it''s up to us. But we really can''t take the number of people as the only standard now. We recruit members to fight side by side with ourselves. Don''t forget that. "


    Just as everyone was ready to disperse, Su Yuan suddenly stopped and yelled to several people, "if you are facing the muzzle of the gun, can you keep calm?"


    Her words made people stiff.


    This seems to hurt people.


    Zhang Ziqing appeared with Xiao Xi in the dark and complained: "I thought we would have a chance to show our skills! I didn''t expect that I still didn''t have a chance to do it. "


    She and Xiao Xi are responsible for the secret reception. If the enemy''s strength is stronger than expected, Chu Feng will leave with the help of the crowd, while Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi are responsible for the reception.


    However, today''s thing is too smooth.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng also realized what he had ignored.


    "I thought there would be a lot of people jumping over the wall."


    Chu Feng''s face changed, "no, where is Xiao Xunli? There are a lot of brain powder for stars. When their idols appear, many people will have a brain fever and be able to do everything. But today, there is no brain powder, and Xiao Xunli is gone. "


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng said in a hurry: "let''s go back quickly!"


    It''s true that there are some protectors in the residence, but that''s not a panacea. If Xiao Xunli really does something extreme in his anger, he will be too late to repent.


    When Chu Feng returned to his residence, he found more than a dozen bodies lying outside."No!"


    Chu Feng''s heart emerged a strong uneasiness, and then quickly rushed to his sister''s room.


    After coming to the living room, Chu Feng sees that Xu Yan and Guan Qiaoqiao have been injured. Under their orders, the dark mage doesn''t make any action. Huang Tianhua and others disappear.


    And Chu xiaorou''s face looks alarmed. She has been hijacked, and Xiao Xunli is her hostage.


    Xu Yan covered the wound on her arm and said: "a group of people came from the residence outside. I saw that they were not good at it, so I killed them all. But unexpectedly, it was too late for me to react. Even the dark mage didn''t have time to stop her and let her take xiaorou."


    The dark mage is sent by Chu Feng to protect Xu Yan, and Xu Yan is responsible for protecting Chu xiaorou. He thought that with the strength of the dark mage, it would be no problem to meet the powers below the fourth level.


    However, she did not expect that Xiao Xunli actually took the lives of more than a dozen people as bait to lure her away.


    What is more unexpected is that Xiao Xunli himself is also an awakener, and he is very good at speed.


    Xiao Xunli has a blue blade on his hand, which is on Chu xiaorou''s neck.


    She saw Chu Feng come in, her face showed a ferocious and cruel look: "Chu Feng, you bring me humiliation, I will give you all today."


    Chu xiaorou anxiously way: "elder brother, don''t mind me, she is a madman, her words don''t believe."


    Chu Feng calmly asked Xiao Xunli, "what conditions do you need to release Xiao Rou?"


    Xiao Xunli showed a cruel look: "why do you want conditions? I''m here today to revenge you and give you all the pain you inflicted on me. It''s a pity that your parents have left. Otherwise, I''ll have extra hostages to kill as a deterrent. "


    Chu Feng said: "less nonsense, say conditions."


    Xiao Xunli pointed to Xu Yan and others, cruel way: "I want you to kill all the people around, otherwise, your sister will die now."

 Chapter 158

    Hearing that Xiao Xunli asked Chu Feng to kill Xu Yan and others, Xu Yan''s face changed.


    She knows that her relationship with Chu Feng is not so good. The only link between them is Chu xiaorou. But if Chu xiaorou is threatened by her life, what kind of decision will Chu Feng make?


    And Chu xiaorou is more anxious: "brother, if you do this, I will never forgive you."


    However, she was not only threatened by the wind blade, but also bound by an invisible bondage, which made her unable to move.


    Chu Feng stepped forward and made Xiao Xunli yell instinctively: "you don''t come here, you don''t come here. If you take another step forward, your sister will die now."


    She was afraid of Chu Feng''s means,


    "OK, I won''t move forward."


    Although Chu Feng looked very cooperative in his actions, he could not see any anxious expression on his face. "Even if you take my sister and ask me to do something, how do you finally escape?"


    Xiao Xunli said, "why should I run away? What I want is to make you suffer."


    However, the trembling of her body betrayed her.


    Chu Feng didn''t expose her plan: "OK, you don''t want to run away, but how do you want to ensure my sister''s safety? Only if you can come up with a plan to make my sister safe, you are entitled to threaten me. Otherwise, I only need a moment to kill you. "


    Xiao Xunli said, "you have no choice. If you don''t listen to me, your sister will die now."


    Chu Feng shook his head and said, "if I have finished everything as you told me, but my sister will still die, why should I kill all the people around me in order to prolong her life for a few minutes? I have no reason at all to listen to you. "


    Xiao Xunli was shocked, which was different from what she imagined.


    Chu Feng said: "if you really want to get back at me, then you never let go of the possibility of my sister, so the conditions you put forward have no credibility at all. You threaten me with something that doesn''t exist. Do you think this possibility exists?"


    Xiao Xunli said with a sneer, "I didn''t expect that your sister''s life would be ignored for you."


    Chu Feng said: "of course I care about her life. If you can ensure her safety, I can do anything, but you are the one who can''t ensure her safety!"


    Chu xiaorou said: "brother, don''t worry about me, kill her as soon as possible! I used to think that your approach was a bit excessive, but if some people''s survival would pose a threat to the safety of other people''s lives, forgiving such people would be tantamount to killing more people.


    If you let her go today, it is tantamount to killing more innocent people. If you do so, I am also an accomplice? "


    Chu Feng headache: "this is the parents to instill in you?"


    Chu xiaojudo: "it''s not important at all. What''s important is that if you make an unforgivable mistake for me, it''s like pushing the fault onto me."


    Xiao Xunli''s left hand clenched Chu xiaorou more tightly.


    Her beautiful face was full of ferocious look: "it''s touching to think that your brother doesn''t care about you so much, and you still help him talk like this!"


    Chu xiaojudo: "shouldn''t family be like this? You should have family, too! I believe they should be able to give everything for you, too. "


    Hearing this, Chu Feng''s secret way is not good. He pinches Yuan Fu in his hand and makes the equipment to save people.


    "Don''t tell me about your family!"


    Xiao Xunli roared out of control, "they don''t care about my life or death. In their eyes, I''m just a valuable tool. What they care about is the value of me. They can sacrifice me at any time as long as they want to achieve their goal."


    Chu xiaorou is stunned. She really treats others with her own dignity.


    "Is there any misunderstanding?"


    Chu xiaorou blinked her big eyes of sympathy, "don''t you ever have a good communication with your parents? Didn''t they tell you what they thought? "


    Xiao Xunli was stunned.


    Communication, what is it?


    She was instilled all kinds of ideas by her parents since she was a child. Her parents gave her everything. She always listened to her parents'' words, but in the end she was used as a tool.


    At most, it is an advanced tool.


    As for communication with family, what is this? Isn''t interest enough?


    "Good chance!"


    The cold light flashed in Chu Feng''s eyes, and then a Yuan Fu that had already been depicted was thrown out by him.


    "Suo Yuan Fu!"


    SuoYuan rune is an evolutionary version of repression rune. It can block a person''s actions as well as the vitality in his body. The blocking time depends on the strength of the other person.


    Xiao Xunli was suddenly blocked and flustered.


    Her heart may be hard enough, but after all, she is a woman with no combat experience.Chu Feng had a lot of opportunities to take her before, just because she didn''t have a perfect grasp. Now she was caught by Chu Feng when she was stunned.


    "Brother, don''t kill her!"


    When Chu Feng is ready to kill Xiao Xunli, Chu xiaorou suddenly stops Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng said: "she just hijacked you. Are you going to let her go? If it hadn''t been for her flaw, we might never have met. "


    Chu xiaorou shook her head firmly, then turned to Xiao Xunli and said, "when I was held by you just now, I was too flustered. In fact, now I think about it, you don''t want to kill me at all, do you?"


    Xiao Xunli said: "if I kill you, what can I do to threaten Chu Feng?"


    Chu xiaojudo: "but when I move around, don''t you also carefully take away the blue thing on your hand? You are afraid to hurt me


    Chu Feng was also stunned. He really didn''t pay attention to this detail.


    Xiao Xunli burst out crying and said, "yes, I''m very timid. I don''t dare to kill people at all, OK?"


    Ordering others to kill is actually different from killing herself. When all her subordinates died, her heart was full of panic and even wanted to run away. However, she had come to this point and could not turn back.


    Chu xiaojudo: "although my brother says you are bad, it''s not your nature. And I just felt that you have been living a very tired life. Just now, you don''t want to threaten me. In fact, it''s more about you wanting to get rid of yourself."


    Xiao Xunli''s tears kept coming. She was said to be in her heart, and she could not cry.


    Chu xiaorou silently looked at Xiao Xunli and wanted to continue to say something, but when the words came to her mouth, she didn''t know what to say: "although I don''t know what your life is like, it seems very miserable."

 Chapter 159

    Chu xiaorou is just a common people''s family. Well, at least she is a girl who lives in a common people''s family. Now she tells a famous star that your life is miserable.


    From an outsider''s point of view, it''s a joke, but it''s a great irony to the parties.


    For a long time, Xiao Xunli finally calmed down.


    Chu Feng just stares at her and doesn''t let her get rid of the shackles of Suo Yuan Fu, but he doesn''t let her go.


    He has seen too much darkness of human nature, because he is too pitiful and soft hearted to see his opponent, but there are many examples of being found by him to fight back. He doesn''t want to be such a negative teaching material.


    Even if Xiao Xunli really repented, Chu Feng would not let her stay with him.


    However, in front of his sister, he still didn''t do it.


    Xiao Xunli said to Chu xiaojudo: "if it wasn''t for the similarity between your eyebrows and Chu Feng, I can''t believe that such a character would be Chu Feng''s sister, and the same family would have given birth to such a character of extreme contrast."


    Chu xiaojudo: "my brother was not like this before. I don''t know why he became like this, but I think he will change back sooner or later."


    Xiao Xunli looked at Chu Feng: "I think my first thought should be wrong, I should not use pain to hit you at all, if I really want to revenge you, maybe I can use another form."


    Chu Feng sneered: "do you think you still have a chance?"


    Xiao Xunli''s vitality can''t escape from her eyes. As long as she changes a little, he can take her life directly. She has no means.


    "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    Xiao Xunli smiles a little, then turns his head to Chu xiaojudo, "today''s thing, you are not in danger, but if there are bad people who want to take you to coerce your brother, what should you do in the future?"


    Chu xiaorou thought for two seconds and said, "I''d rather die than be taken as a chip."


    Xiao Xunli said: "it''s really touching, but if you really die, your brother will be sad. Do you want to not be coerced in the future?"


    Chu xiaorou''s eyes brightened: "is there such a way?"


    Chu Feng had an uneasy look in his heart. He said in cold words: "Xiao Xunli, what do you want? Don''t think I dare not kill you. "


    Xiao Xunli ignored Chu Feng, but said to Chu xiaojudo: "yes, as long as you become stronger, you can not be coerced, and you can protect your brother in turn."


    Said, her body suddenly appeared a blue light, and then disappeared into Chu xiaorou''s body.


    "It''s heritage!"


    Even Chu Feng was shocked by Xiao Xunli.


    When he met the ghost crow at school, Xiao Li gave his powers to Lu Ming when he died, making him a necromancer.


    Now Xiao Xunli is taking the initiative to do the same thing.


    However, he did not understand why Xiao Xunli wanted to do this. Was it revenge on him? Where is there such a way of revenge?


    Xiao Xunli''s beautiful body slowly fell to the ground, looking calm, but the corner of his mouth seems to be with a relief.


    She was born in Xiao''s family. From the moment she was born, she was born as a tool and trained to be a top tool.


    In front of people, she is the star of attention, a popular idol pursued by countless people, and the apple of the eye of the Xiao family.


    However, this is not her own.


    She is very jealous. She is jealous of all the people who live better than her. She hates all the people who are willing to do whatever they want for their ideals, because they live for themselves, not just like her, who don''t know what they like and what they really want.


    When Chu xiaorou said what was on her mind, her strong appearance was shattered.


    "Chu Feng, I don''t hate what you have done to me, but I envy that you have people who really care about you and people who can put your status higher than your own life."


    "Your sister and you are an extreme contrast. If she is around you, will you always keep such ruthlessness and ruthlessness, and then make your sister the same as you, or will you be influenced by your sister and be constrained by her every move?"


    "No matter what the result is, it seems to be very good."


    Xiao Xunli''s consciousness gradually blurred. After the power was passed on, her soul was exhausted and no means would come back.


    Chu Feng takes Xiao Xunli''s body outside the house, and then burns it to ashes with hellfire.


    Chu xiaorou watched Chu Feng do all this, without going to stop, and without saying anything.


    Today''s events had a huge impact on the little girl''s world outlook, and even nearly separated her from her brother. What''s more, Xiao Xunli''s passing on the powers to her made her not know what to say.


    Chu Feng looked at his sister and wanted to comfort her, but in the end he couldn''t say anything.He is a person who is not good at words and is better at solving problems with actions. Comforting people is really not his strong point.


    "Now that you''ve got the ability, don''t waste it. Get used to it!"


    Chu Feng said, closed the door for his sister, let sister a person to think about.


    Today''s event really exceeded his expectation, and the development of the situation caught him off guard, but on the surface, the result is still good.


    If my sister has powers, she will have certain self-protection ability, and she will be more at ease.


    And now that she has become a psionic, she can choose a suitable contract object to make her situation more secure.


    Now he has another thing to do, which is to deal with the interrogation of the military.


    After a while, the military came.


    After seeing Chu Feng, Hu Tianlu said with a bitter smile: "you really give me a big problem! Actually killing people in front of so many people, do you know how many people come to us to sue you? "


    When Chu Feng exterminated the Qinglong club, there was evidence that the other party had committed evil deeds, and all the people he saw with his own eyes had been killed. Some of them just saw Chu Feng coming in and out from the outside, but today is different. Chu Feng not only killed all the Xiao family, but also killed the crowd.


    Now it''s hard for the military to do it.


    They know that Chu Feng is not wrong. After all, if the Xiao family continues to guide public opinion, it will not only be bad for the military, but also affect the stability of the whole fort.


    However, if Chu Feng was allowed to kill people in public, where would the military''s authority be placed?


    Therefore, the military sent Chu Feng''s "Acquaintances" to make Chu Feng compromise, accept certain punishment, and then give the public an account.


    Facing Hu Tianlu''s complaint, Chu Feng said slowly: "how long can you maintain the current situation?"

 Chapter 160

    Hearing Chu Feng''s question, Hu Tianlu''s expression became serious.


    "What do you mean?" he asked nervously


    Chu Feng took out a map, and then began to draw a big circle on the map:


    "this should be the most influential area of the Nandu military region! Because people like fortresses come from here. If I am not wrong, you need to build a huge fortress circle here, and the military region is at the core. If there is any difficulty, you will get the fastest support. "


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, all the people in the military immediately began to be on guard, and some even opened the insurance of their guns.


    "I don''t even have the authority to know what you''re saying."


    Hu Tianlu said coldly, "although you have made great contributions to our military, it is related to the safety of countless people. Please give an explanation."


    What the military needs to consider is the overall situation. Under the overall situation, anyone can sacrifice.


    Chu Feng did make contributions, which is why they did not arrest Chu Feng directly, but it does not mean that they can tolerate any behavior of Chu Feng without limit.


    Chu Feng''s behavior of prying into military information has already begun to violate the bottom line of the military.


    Chu Feng didn''t seem to see them nervous at all. He said in a hurry:


    "it''s not hard to guess. Although the people under my hand can''t fight, it''s still no problem to ask for information. Now you have started to build the fourth and fifth fortress, and started to escort some people to move there. These principles are just on the same circle, So it''s good to guess. "


    Hu Tianlu said, "what do you mean by that?"


    Chu Feng asked, "when will the end of the world come to an end?"


    Hu Tianlu said: "are you joking? Now that the sky has collapsed, except for a few people who still have naive fantasies, who would naively think that the world will return to its original state? "


    The world will not be the same as it was before, but those who survived basically have such a consensus.


    "Since it can''t be recovered, why do you still hold the idea of the old times?"


    Chu Feng''s voice became louder and louder. "Now the people in the fortress have nothing to do all day long. Besides making trouble, they have to go to your place to get some compressed biscuits when they are hungry! However, are you planning to resist the monsters and support them for a lifetime to have children? Even if you have such determination, do you have such strength? "


    Chu Feng''s words hit Hu Tianlu''s heart directly.


    Now the military has put all its energy on how to save and protect people. It''s not that no one thinks about these problems, but it''s their business to think about these problems.


    Hu Tianlu is also busy as a whole, so he has no time to think about it.


    Now being mentioned by Chu Feng, he realized what kind of pressure the people at the top were under.


    At least they only need to carry out the task, but the decision-making of the upper level is related to the life and death of thousands of people.


    Chu Feng continued: "you think my behavior is too much, but have you ever thought that you really have the energy to manage the complaints of those people who are full? The monsters outside have become more and more powerful. Do you really think that you can still protect the safety of the people as long as you try your best? "


    Hu Tianlu said: "what do you think we should do? Do you trust the stability of the fortress in you? "


    If Chu Feng really said such words, in his heart, Chu Feng would immediately become an ambitious.


    He did not want Chu Feng''s true face to be like this, but now there are signs of development in this direction.


    Chu Feng shook his head and said: "what should I do? Your upper class should have thought about it. I don''t have much time to care about it. Now I only care about the safety of the people around me. I don''t want to get much in return for my contribution. I just want to ask for one thing, that is, if you can''t guarantee the safety of the people around me, please allow me to defend myself and fight back.


    After all, the reason why I encounter these dangers is because of the Dharma. "


    Hu Tianlu''s words are lost.


    In fact, the military does not have much energy to ensure the stability of the fortress. After all, they have to concentrate most of their energy on the dangers outside the fortress and the people trapped in some corners waiting for rescue.


    Maybe Chu Feng did too much, but he was just fighting back in self-defense.


    Although these dangers were brought by Chu Feng himself, he also brought them because he improved and spread martial arts, so that more people have the ability to save themselves. Now Chu Feng has been framed by some people for doing these good deeds. The military has no face to blame Chu Feng.


    In fact, the military has not much to blame Chu Feng.


    Thinking of this, Hu Tianlu sighed and said, "after this incident, most people will not dare to provoke you. Please pay attention to your own discretion."With that, Hu Tianlu said to the soldiers behind him, "close up!"


    He didn''t come to arrest Chu Feng at the beginning, of course, there was nothing to deal with.


    However, Chu Feng''s words gave him some reminders that the military can no longer restrain everyone with the past morality, but also consider the relationship between the military and the awakened.


    If the two sides are in a hostile position, it is definitely not a good thing for the military.


    Looking at Hu Tianlu''s back, Chu Feng sighed: "I hope the military can change faster! Otherwise, disaster will come soon


    He didn''t plan to make the disaster that might come a few days later public. First of all, he was not sure whether it would continue to happen. Second, even if he did say it, what role could it play?


    Even for the disasters and dangers that have happened around us, most people can turn a blind eye to them. The traffic rules are also for the protection of people''s safety, but the violators are not forbidden repeatedly?


    Let''s talk about the omen of the end of the world. When most people see all kinds of visions spread all over the Internet, don''t they still regard these images as leisure fun?


    So, there''s nothing you can do to tell this in advance except to cause panic.


    On the other hand, Hu Tianlu reported today''s conversation with Chu Feng to the upper level in detail, and then waited for the upper level''s reply.


    Ten minutes later, the upper class finally replied with a message: "from tomorrow on, we will carry out nationwide martial arts training, call the crowd out of the city to fight, and give weapons and food to everyone who is willing to fight with monsters out of the city!"


    After seeing this news, the soldiers in the fort were surprised: "however, this will cause a lot of confusion."


    Hu Tianlu sighed: "however, this can make more people live."

 Chapter 161

    Although a large number of people clamorously asked the military to deal with Chu Feng, the military finally forced the matter down.


    The incident caused a stir in the fortress.


    "That''s too much!"


    "Yes, that''s too much!"


    "Why is the other side so partial to Chu Feng?"


    "Is this really a military conspiracy?"


    Those who gathered to make trouble were very dissatisfied with the military''s handling methods, and even wanted to continue to gather together, and then gather more people to attack the military camp, but they failed before they could put it into action. Even those who had already raised their hands to prepare for the trouble went back to their homes.


    It''s not because of their conscience, but because Chu Feng came to them and walked a wave.


    Why do they dare to attack the military camp? Why do they dare to clamour in front of the military people and ask them to deal with Chu Feng? Is it because they are brave?


    No, that''s because they regard the military as "good people"!


    Because they know that the military will not do anything to them, so they will be unscrupulous.


    But Chu Feng is different. Chu Feng really kills people.


    If they really offend Chu Feng, they can''t be sure whether Chu Feng will really kill them.


    Looking at the group of scattered people, several military people have mixed feelings in their hearts. They can''t help but smile bitterly at Chu Feng and say, "I didn''t expect that our persuasion for such a long time can''t compare with your exposure."


    Chu Feng smiles and says, "I didn''t do anything this time."


    It''s really ironic that the people in the military tried their best to save those people and provide them with safe accommodation, but they were able to make unreasonable demands on the military.


    And Chu Feng just killed some people, but he was able to let everyone go home honestly.


    A young soldier said angrily, "I can''t stand it. Do we really have to put a lot of energy on dealing with their unreasonable making trouble? Even if I''m asked to go out of town and fight with those monsters, I don''t want to entangle with these people. "


    Chu Feng thought about it and said, "they should not. They should soon have no energy to make trouble out of nothing."


    Soon they will understand the fragility of life and the importance of a place to protect them. How can they have time to make trouble for nothing?


    The young soldier said to Chu Feng, "I know why you don''t want to join the military. If you don''t want to bear the name of deserter, I don''t want to continue to be bound."


    Hearing what he said, the faces of people around him changed slightly.


    But they didn''t say anything.


    Chu Feng patted him on the shoulder: "don''t worry, the people above are not stupid. They won''t embarrass you for too long. Luo Xingyao will soon become an example and idol among all of you, calling on all of you to learn from him."


    Heavy allusions should be used in troubled times.


    Now the military just hasn''t changed its concept. When they really realize that there is no way to recover the situation, they will certainly return to their true colors.


    Those who are scared home by Chu Feng are full of complaints.


    "Really, the military has gone too far."


    "He must be with the military."


    "Anyway, we can practice now. When we have strength, we must teach them a lesson."


    "Yes, cultivation, we can be regarded as powers now. As long as we all become strong, and then unite, we will be able to deal with him."


    "The people in the military actually hold such good skills, but they don''t teach them to everyone. It''s better for the Xiao family! It''s a pity that good people don''t live long! "


    "Yes! Good people don''t live long, and disasters last for thousands of years! "


    With such a mentality, many people began to practice the cultivation method they just got.


    However, when a large number of people began to practice without anyone''s guidance, and even did not remind them not to practice too much, there were a lot of tragedies.


    "Next, walk on Sunday. What''s Sunday?"


    A man is trying to draw Qi into his body according to the method of practicing kung fu. Unfortunately, when that energy began to walk on Xiao Zhou Tian, he suddenly lost his mind and forgot what to do next. So he watched the energy scurrying in his body and finally concentrated on his hands and feet.


    "Ah! My hands, my feet


    He watched his hands become bloated, and then continue to expand, like a balloon constantly inflated by people, began to expand.


    He wanted to run out and ask for help, but at this time, he found that his feet and legs began to swell.


    Seeing that the abnormality on his body could not disappear, his eyes showed a look of despair: "Xiao family hurt me!""Bang!"


    Balloon explosion sounds, the room is full of blood and human organs, as well as broken meat!


    His family heard the noise in the room, rushed in, and then couldn''t help vomiting. When they finished, they began to think about the last noise they heard.


    "Xiao family, the last thing he yelled was that Xiao family harmed me. Could it be said that ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    such tragedies are still happening everywhere.


    In the absence of guidance, if you start to practice only by one skill, you will easily die of body explosion if you introduce too much vitality into the heaven and earth at one time and don''t use the method of walking around in time.


    After these people got the skills of the Xiao family, the Xiao family was destroyed by Chu Feng.


    Under such circumstances, they still take chances to practice, and it is normal for them to have a lot of accidents.


    So, before dawn the next day, a large number of people knelt in front of the barracks, and then knelt down to ask the military people to give them an account.


    "Ah! My child! How miserable you are to die


    "You''re in such a hurry that you don''t even have a whole body!"


    "Return my husband''s life."


    "Dad, mom!"


    Maybe they know that the military is not to blame for this. After all, they got their skills from the Xiao family, but they came to ask the military to give them an explanation.


    The first is that the Xiao family has been destroyed. The second is that the military is "bullying".


    Looking at a large number of people kneeling in front of the barracks, even the people in the army also felt numb.


    A young soldier clenched the gun in his hand, and his eyes were full of unwilling look: "they were obviously used, and finally died of stupidity, but now they come to our trouble? What''s the truth and the way of life? "


    Hearing his complaint, the eyes of the other soldiers were filled with anger.


    If they continue to go on like this, will the soldiers who have no iron and blood really be able to protect one side?


    At this moment, a neutral voice came from behind the crowd:


    "I know the real cause of your family''s death."

 Chapter 162

    Hearing this voice, people''s eyes focused on their back.


    They saw a middle-aged man in his 40s, wearing a white training suit.


    "Who did harm to my child, you say!"


    "Speak quickly."


    "No matter who hurt my family, I want him to pay for it."


    Although they dare not shout at Chu Feng who dares to kill people, they are very confident for a person who wants to help them.


    You''re helping me. Let''s rush you. What''s the matter?


    The voice of the middle-aged man in the training suit was like thunder: "the reason why your family had an accident was that they practiced the wrong martial arts, which led to their tragedy. But do you know where the martial arts came from?"


    "Who is it?"


    "Isn''t it from the Xiao family?"


    "And the Chu Feng."


    "However, it seems that there is nothing wrong with Chu Feng''s personal teaching."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Just as the crowd was talking about it, the middle-aged man in the training suit continued: "the cause of this incident is that we care about our family. We have an unfilial son who spread the cultivation method and deliberately modified it into a harmful cultivation method, which leads to the tragedy."


    "What?"


    "Is this intentional?"


    "Who is so bold?"


    "We''re going to kill him and avenge my family!"


    They didn''t have time to think about whether what the man said was true or false. They just wanted an explanation. Since someone said it, they believed it.


    It''s incredible, but it happens all the time.


    People don''t pay attention to the truth of a thing, they just care about whether it can bring them spiritual resonance and emotional infection.


    It turned out that it was man-made, so the object of their hatred immediately had a vent, that is Gu Nanfei.


    "It''s up to us to take care of our family."


    The middle-aged man continued to say in a loud voice, "so we will shoulder the main responsibility for this matter. We will punish the traitor severely at all costs. We must bring the traitor to justice and give an account to those who died in vain."


    After hearing the other party''s shameless remarks, almost all the people in the military have the impulse to shoot.


    They were the first to spread the skill in order to reduce the danger of it. Now they have tried to find a safer way to practice it and a way to practice it suitable for ordinary people, but such a moth has emerged.


    "But where is Gu Nanfei now?"


    Someone asked this question at the right time.


    The middle-aged man pointed to the military camp: "Gu Nanfei is now under the protection of the military. Now the military is trying to protect this wanton perpetrator. What should we do?"


    "Kill Gu Nanfei."


    "Hand over Gu Nanfei."


    "Kill Gu Nanfei!"


    "Hand over Gu Nanfei!"


    Under the guidance of the middle-aged people and the provocation of some people in the dark, everyone began to shout slogans wantonly, asking the military to hand over Gu Nanfei, and then give him to them to be executed.


    An officer said in a loud voice: "don''t listen to this man demon''s words to confuse people. Things are not what you think."


    When he was ready to explain to others, the middle-aged man yelled: "didn''t Gu Nanfei bring out the skill?"


    The officer raised his pistol and said in a fierce voice, "if you say one more word now and maliciously guide the crowd, I will kill you now."


    "Hahaha ¡¤¡¤"


    the middle-aged man burst out laughing and said, "don''t you dare to tell the truth to the public? I''m just telling the truth. I think these bereaved people are entitled to know the truth. "


    But now the masses are in a stage of excitement, and they strongly need a vent object. How can they let the military explain?


    Even if they do tell the truth, they won''t believe it under the influence of preconceptions.


    The officer was infuriated by this attitude. He said in a deep voice: "I thought Luo Xingyao and Chu Feng had gone too far, but now I understand that when we have no way to solve the problem as quickly as possible, we can only solve all disputes with force."


    Said, his life order: "shoot, shoot!"


    The soldiers, who had been deteriorating for a long time, immediately pointed their guns at the middle-aged people when they heard the order, and then a lot of fire lit up the night sky.


    They have tolerated too many people who make trouble out of no reason. I didn''t expect that they didn''t learn a lesson until now. They still believe what others say, and they didn''t make any progress.


    But they still can''t do it to these civilians, but they will never leave any hands on this person who wants to make people confused and deliberately cause a crowd riot.However, a large number of bullets hit the middle-aged people, but it did not play a significant role.


    He was still standing among the crowd with a calm look.


    However, these people have been scared.


    "The army killed people."


    "The army killed people."


    Many people were terrified when they saw the sudden firing of the army, shouting and fleeing towards the periphery.


    "Waste!"


    The middle-aged man snorted with disdain, "anyway, our goal has been achieved. Next, it''s time to attack the reputation of the military. Our road to rise should also be opened."


    Then, he took off his white training suit, revealing the night clothes under it, and disappeared into the night.


    Then, the whole fortress began to panic, and a piece of news began to spread in the fortress.


    "Did you hear that? The army is killing people. "


    "I''ve heard, too. I''ve killed a lot of people!"


    "Why does the army kill people?"


    "It''s said that in order to protect a murderer, they shot at the crowd, because the murderer had something to do with them."


    "Beast


    "What else! It is said that ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    rumors spread rapidly under the spread of intentional people. Soon, the whole fortress knew that Gu Nanfei brought out the martial arts from Gu''s family, which led to the death of countless people after training. In order to protect Gu Nanfei and let him continue to provide the martial arts, the military robbed and killed a large number of civilians.


    For a moment, people in the fortress were in a panic.


    "I didn''t expect that, although some things have changed, they have finally developed in this direction."


    Hearing this, Chu Feng shook his head helplessly. "Human beings are really strange creatures. They don''t believe the military who is trying to save and protect them. They believe a rumor that there is no evidence."


    However, since he has changed some things, he will change more.


    In the last life, he could do nothing about the tragedy. He should change the tragedy.

 Chapter 163

    Chu Feng asked himself that he was not a good man, but at least there was a bottom line.


    In this way, in order to develop his own power, Chu Feng could not tolerate those people who would not hesitate to disturb the whole situation and make everyone unable to live.


    If nothing else, he is under the protection of this fortress. How can he allow others to destroy it?


    It''s just that this is not the time to fight back.


    The military has also started the propaganda of the national martial arts practice, a large number of dissemination of martial arts, but this time is too inappropriate, so it attracted a lot of sighs.


    "People are going to spread it, and you''re going to spread it."


    "If people don''t spread the Dharma, will you refuse to spread it?"


    "It''s too late."


    Although the military originally intended to start a large-scale dissemination today, under the guidance of those who want to do so, the military''s dissemination of Gongfa has become a forced choice, and their behavior has changed.


    In the past, the military did not care about these remarks, but now it is the end of the world. Any change can make people uneasy. The military''s behavior is even more suspicious.


    When a person''s good deeds are long, as long as there is a stain, it will be magnified. This sentence is the same for a group.


    It is precisely because the image of the military is too Guangwei, so now it is just a small flaw that has become the object of criticism.


    After dawn, Su Yuan and others came to the door again.


    Chu Feng is also the chief of the league. In the early days of the league, things were busy. Even if Chu Feng didn''t care, these people had to come to report their work.


    However, it''s a shame that Chu Feng only remembered Su Yuan''s name because he was too careless, and the biggest reason was that he was a beautiful woman.


    After the seven members of the coalition''s parliamentary group got together, a brief meeting was held again.


    Su Yuan said: "now there is a western city in the fortress. They guide the wave of public opinion and discredit the military. If they want to take the opportunity to gather a group of people, they will have to make a big move. And the strength of the other side is unfathomable, even bullets can''t get through the defense of the other side. "


    The one who can stand up in the hail of bullets is absolutely the best among the experts.


    Of course, this kind of person should be very rare even in the guwu family.


    Chu Feng: "Oh!"


    Looking at Chu Feng''s carelessness, Su Yuan was angry, but on the surface she was still silent: "if Gu family becomes the leader of public opinion, it will have a great impact on the development of Dawning alliance. At that time, not to mention how many people can be retained, even recruiting members is a problem.


    As the chief said before, only those who fight side by side with us can stay, but if it goes on like this, don''t fight side by side, even those who chat with him will be gone. "


    Hearing that the influence was so great, Chu Feng was serious.


    He looked at the crowd and said, "what can you do?"


    All six of them are angry. Who is the chief?


    However, they also understand that one thing, rights and obligations are always equal. If they really want to overhead Chu Feng, they must first take responsibility.


    A young man with long hair said: "more and more people want to join our dawning alliance. We can also guide the speech and tell you that the reason why the military didn''t spread Gongfa before is to reduce the risk of Gongfa cultivation. I think the speech that has a positive propaganda effect on the image of the military, even if it''s nonsense, should not be rejected by the military?"


    When he finished, Chu Feng looked at him with strange eyes.


    Chu Feng looked at the young man with long hair somewhat unnaturally: "is there a problem with this sentence?"


    "No, no problem."


    Chu Feng shook his head. "Just now, the reason is not nonsense, but the real reason. The reason why Xiao''s skill caused many casualties is because the skill is not perfect. Gu Nanfei has been helping the military to improve the skill, and the military has regarded himself as a test object."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, everyone was shocked.


    At the beginning, they also looked at the military with a suspicious attitude, but after hearing what Chu Feng said, everyone realized the problem.


    Then, Chu Feng told everyone the cause and effect of the whole thing.


    After hearing Chu Feng''s narration, Su Yuan''s face turned white: "the military has sacrificed so much for us, but these people want to attack and protect their own people for their own interests."


    She is also a person with a strong desire for power, but she also has a bottom line.


    Even those who don''t understand the situation, Gu family must know the inside story, but in order to gather people''s hearts as quickly as possible, they still made such a choice.


    The young people with long hair are also angry: "anyway, our influence is not small now, and we also guide public opinion. I don''t believe that the honest facts can''t match the rumors made up by those people."I really can''t compare.


    Chu Feng silently added a sentence in his heart.


    Is it because most people''s brains don''t work well? No, it''s because they are so upset now. Their upset emotions need to be vented.


    The more powerful the object of this catharsis is, the higher their satisfaction will be.


    The military is a very powerful force, but it seems harmless to ordinary people. Of course, it is their best choice.


    This is the reason why people are good at being bullied.


    Soon a few people reached a consensus, that is, to guide public opinion to deal with public opinion.


    Anyway, now Gu family has been regarded as a competitor by them. Of course, they will not be polite.


    Even for their own benefit, they have to act.


    When they reached a consensus, they thought of asking Chu Feng for advice: "chief, what do you think?"


    Chu Feng''s fingers gently clasped on the table: "in fact, only a few people really believe in taking care of their families, but these people sing too happily. It seems that the scope of influence is very large. For most people like fortresses, they still believe in the military."


    This is just like the fact that online public opinion can not represent the real public opinion. Although there are many people who often surf the Internet, there are too few people who often make comments.


    Of course, it is impossible to represent the public opinion as a whole with the quarrels of one kind of people.


    Su Yuan said: "we know this, but it''s too difficult for those who are silent to speak."


    This is a very sad fact. Even if the military is the one who saves and protects them, it is extremely difficult for them to do something for the military when the military is in trouble, even to say a fair word.


    Chu Feng asked: "if it is related to their vital interests?"

 Chapter 164

    Most people in the world have nothing to do with themselves. In fact, Chu Feng is such a person.


    However, what is different is that Chu Feng can foresee the far-reaching influence. Before things happen to him, he can foresee the influence of this thing on himself, while most people place their hopes on others.


    "The same, this matter is related to everyone''s vital interests."


    Su Yuan said, "the army is the protector of our current security environment. Most people understand this. However, as long as it does not directly affect their lives, they will not rise up to resist. Unless they are really cornered, they would rather watch the army be accused by thousands of people, or even join this ranks."


    Although she has not experienced the darkness of the last 10 years, some people are born with enough understanding of human nature.


    Even those who blame the army, don''t they understand that the army is their protector? No, they know everything. They just ignore it subconsciously.


    Therefore, in her opinion, Chu Feng''s idea is too taken for granted.


    Chu Feng a pair of understatement appearance: "that drives them to a dead end."


    Listening to the plain tone of Chu Feng, everyone felt an inexplicable chill.


    Before, the Xiao family wanted to deal with Chu Feng with the help of the masses. Unfortunately, Chu Feng directly used violence to break the situation and directly killed a large number of people.


    Of course, it''s not all violence.


    Considering the influence of the Xiao family, Chu Feng first forced the Xiao family to the opposite of himself, and let them kill themselves first, and then stood on the moral position, which was not sanctioned by the army. It seemed no different, but it was the difference between a general and a reckless man.


    A member of Parliament said cautiously, "you don''t want to use force directly, do you?"


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "do you think this is possible?"


    All of them were relieved. They were really frightened because of the concentration of Chu Feng. After all, they were all from the same boat, and Chu Feng''s affairs would really affect them.


    However, Chu Feng next words let them see creepy: "I don''t have so many bullets!"


    Several people immediately had the idea of regretting joining the league.


    There are not so many bullets. If you have enough bullets, do you really want to kill all those who oppose you?


    When their psychology came up with this idea, they were thrilled to find that this possibility was not completely absent. Chu Feng was really likely to do this kind of thing.


    Chu Feng said: "next, according to your plan just now, it''s OK to spread the words. Now there are a lot of deviant incidents. As long as you make good use of my ability to save people, I believe we can quickly expand our influence. Only when spreading the words, you should pay attention to one more thing, that is, caring for your family wants to replace us The military is in charge of the fort to protect everyone''s safety. "


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, everyone felt a chill.


    Chu Feng seems to be in charge of nothing, but as long as a word, can hit the heart.


    Gu family takes charge of the fort instead of the military to protect everyone''s safety?


    If they can really do this, then Chu Feng''s words are to help them, but is this really possible?


    Fortress plays an important role outside from time to time. Many monsters are wandering. Only the army can protect us.


    Gu family may indeed have strength. After development, it may also have the strength to protect everyone in the future, but it is definitely not now.


    Looking at the crowd''s appearance, Chu Feng wrote lightly: "just want to use this speech to remind you who is really protecting you. Don''t get me wrong."


    "No


    "It''s the chief."


    "I''ve been taught."


    People repeatedly expressed their admiration for Chu Feng, and did not dare to make any mistakes.


    Chu Feng said: "in that case, you go to work!"


    After Su Yuan and others left, the young man with long hair said to Su Yuan with a bitter smile: "do you believe that such a resourceful person will really delegate power to everyone?"


    His words poked everyone''s mind, if Chu Feng is really that kind of cultivation maniac or fighting maniac, then it is not impossible to put money on them.


    But Chu Feng''s performance just now is clearly an old fox.


    No, it should be a sly coyote.


    Will such people really delegate power to them and allow them to hold themselves aloft?


    Su Yuan gave him a white look: "if you have any doubts about the chief executive, you can choose to quit at any time. Absolutely no one will stop you."


    The young man with long hair stopped talking.


    Even if he only occupies a seat in dawning League, it is much better than those idle scattered leagues. How can he quit at this time?


    "If you don''t have any suggestions, go and do something!"Su Yuan said, just left the team.


    She thinks that she is a very smart person, but after seeing Chu Feng, she found that her intelligence did not play its due value. It is not that her IQ is not enough, but that her judgment of the situation often has problems, and she often looks at the new era with old eyes.


    "Am I bound by past experience?"


    Su Yuan suddenly realized her biggest problem, and then she couldn''t help but wonder about Chu Feng, "what kind of environment is it that can give birth to a person like him?"


    The more she thought, the more curious she was.


    Chu Feng on the other side, after handing over the matter to the alliance, once again became a shake off shopkeeper, and then practiced with his own direct relatives in his own residence.


    "Living is more important than anything in this world."


    While demonstrating a move, Chu Feng said, "this move is to use the impact of the opponent''s attack to transform it into his own speed. It''s very important for survival. We must practice it well."


    After a few simple instructions, Chu Feng put more energy on his sister.


    No way. He''s just partial.


    Chu xiaorou was probably stimulated by being taken hostage last time, so she was very serious when she practiced her powers and practices.


    Chu Feng is also very happy about this. No matter what Xiao Xunli''s plan is, the result is very good for him.


    Chu xiaorou has the ability to protect herself. As long as she is instilled with some common sense of survival in the last days, she can protect herself and survive in this dangerous era even if she has to leave.


    When Chu Feng and others are concentrating on cultivation, the people of dawn alliance are constantly recruiting new members. The work of screening and eliminating will be done later. Now recruiting talents is the most important thing.


    At the same time, a public opinion battle began.

 Chapter 165

    Gu''s remarks are mainly based on the military conspiracy theory. They try their best to discredit the image of the military, exaggerate the military''s delaying the martial arts, and even praise the Xiao family as a saint.


    After all, people are already dead. How can you blackmail them?


    Therefore, under such remarks, the wave of public opinion was overwhelmingly disadvantageous to the military at the beginning.


    However, with the intervention of dawn alliance, the direction of public opinion began to change.


    In a crowded situation, people who care for their families continue to spread their ideas:


    "have you heard? What the Xiao family got was the original skill. That skill is very dangerous. It''s easy to die when they practice. That''s why those people die suddenly. "


    "Really?"


    "Really, didn''t you see the work of Dawning alliance communication? Is it basically OK after the cultivation? There is only one case of an accident, which was cured by Chu Feng. "


    "But how did I hear that there were still several problems in their cultivation, and they didn''t even have the chance to send them to others for treatment?"


    "I''ve heard that too, but there are still few people."


    "But why?"


    "I tell you, at the beginning, when the martial arts were only spread in the hands of the military, the danger was very high. If you practice two skills, you can die one person. However, after the military''s constant attempts and improvements, it became a little safer. Only in this way can we dare to practice together."


    "I don''t believe it. Where is the military so kind?"


    Even if it''s a hard fact, some people don''t want to believe it.


    At this time, an old man with a broom, while beating the young man who questioned the military, scolded: "smelly boy, do you forget who rescued you from the monster pile? You forget who our family brought here for? Have you forgotten who is blocking the monsters outside the wall? "


    While dodging his father''s broom, the young man anxiously explained: "Dad, listen to me, those skills are family oriented, and the army is..."


    "pa!"


    Another broom.


    "Laozi, I don''t care so much about the truth."


    The old man hit his son with a broom and said, "Laozi, I know one thing. Our lives are given by soldiers. Who dares to speak ill of our life-saving benefactor, I will fight with him even if I fight for my life."


    After listening to the old man''s words, many people''s eyes flashed a look of shame.


    Most of the people present were brought here by the military from the dangerous city. Even now they can talk safely here because the military has kept the monster out of the fort.


    However, they were suspicious of their Savior.


    Although many people still don''t admit this fact, they have become silent.


    The old man still said, "don''t you think the Xiao family is good? Chu Feng''s skills can''t kill people. He also reminds us how much we should practice. Don''t worry. Xiao''s skills have killed so many people. How can they become good people? Is there any reason in the world? "


    This makes many people even more ashamed.


    They are afraid of Chu Feng''s ruthlessness.


    If you can kill Chu Feng with public opinion, it would be best.


    However, it is too much to flatter the Xiao family.


    However, some people became angry because they were too ashamed: "what do you know about this bad old man? How do you know what the military is thinking? They are the real communicators of martial arts, and they are the saints who make all of us become powers. "


    When people are defending their idols, they can say anything.


    These people have been in the position of taking care of their family before. The more people refute them, the more firmly they stand. Almost all of them have reached the height of belief.


    The old man said: "old man, I don''t know what the military is thinking. Just tell me, can Gu family deal with those monsters outside the city?"


    After hearing this question, many people''s faces changed.


    After all, the military can protect them.


    At this time, a sudden voice sounded:


    "don''t say that family care can''t protect everyone?"


    An arrogant voice focused everyone''s eyes on a young man.


    He came to the old man and said with a very arrogant attitude: "Laozi tells you that the strength of taking care of the family is far beyond your imagination. Even if the military leaves, taking care of the family can resist all the monsters until everyone has the ability to protect themselves."


    The old man trembled with anger at the young man''s arrogant words.


    But the people around applauded.


    "Good job. I''m really looking after my family."


    The young man continued: "our family in Xicheng is a big family with a long history. It''s easy to protect one side. But don''t be bewitched by those ambitious people. I tell you, as long as we follow the steps of taking care of the family, we can take care of the family and protect you!""Well said!"


    "That''s great."


    "Follow the family and keep us safe!"


    The young people''s words immediately won the support of many people and caused a lot of applause.


    He said that if they had doubts about caring for their family at the beginning, now the young people''s words have dispelled their last doubts.


    Since the Gu family has such confidence, what are they afraid of?


    Just after everyone cheered and cheered for a while, the old man questioned, "why do you protect everyone? Do you have guns in your hands?"


    Gu''s fans were immediately splashed with cold water.


    The young man chopped a knife to a power pole on the side of the road. The whole power pole was cut into two parts and fell to the ground.


    Looking at the young man like a demon, everyone''s heart is cold.


    "Can the bullet make a hole in it and break the pole?"


    The young man yelled at the crowd and asked, "I tell you, there are so many people in our family who have such strength. Now after seeing such strength, do you still think bullets are very useful?"


    The crowd immediately fell silent.


    It''s too strong. This young man is too strong.


    He''s right. It''s not human to be able to use his hands as a chopper.


    Of course, they ignore the problem that such attacks can be launched several times.


    However, no one raised this question at the scene. On the contrary, many people looked at the young man from the country with adoring eyes.


    And young people take advantage of this momentum to continue: "let me tell you! At the time of disaster, all external weapons have lost their effect on us. What can really bring us security is the fist that can smash everything in our hands. "

 Chapter 166

    "Well done, much better than I thought."


    After hearing that this affected the whole fortress time, even Chu Feng could not help cheering for Su Yuan and other professionals, and even could not help but praise them with his communicator.


    This big play is really more beautiful than he imagined. It pushes Gu''s family to the top of the wind.


    "Sure enough, it''s better to leave professional things to professional people."


    Chu Feng knows that he has a good grasp of the situation and a good eye for people, but what he is best at is to break the situation with violence. Of course, it can also be said that he is skillful.


    He often finds his opponent''s flaws and then uses thunder to put forward a scheme of intrigue, but the specific operation is not what he is good at.


    He has been on the brink of life and death for 10 years. How could he be in the mood to say these little things.


    However, Su Yuan''s reply surprised him:


    "although I would like to say that the credit is my own, it is a pity that we have nothing to do with the occurrence of this incident, even without the participation of members of Dawning alliance."


    Put down the communicator, Chu Feng only felt that things were more complicated.


    Su Yuan has no reason to cheat him, so this matter should really have nothing to do with dawn alliance.


    If they didn''t do it, who did it?


    "The first possibility is that it''s just a coincidence. The old people are not instructed by anyone, and the young people are just arrogant."


    This possibility is not without, at least Chu Feng himself has seen many coincidences.


    Although most people will keep silent when they are accused by thousands of people in the army, some people are willing to stand up.


    Seeing that Gu''s family has been criticized by the public, the young man of course has to stand up for the reputation of Gu''s family.


    After all, after experiencing the change of the law of heaven and earth, the strength of the ancient warriors has been greatly improved, and it is normal that the strength improvement leads to the expansion of mentality.


    Although the monsters in the outside world are dangerous, they still have no problem in protecting themselves. Maybe they can protect some other people when they protect themselves, so they naively regard themselves as the Savior.


    So, this is probably a coincidence.


    "The second possibility is that it''s a military strategy. If so, it''s fun."


    At least Chu Feng himself is looking forward to the second possibility, because it represents the idea of the military, and the style of action has changed, so that he can be more assured.


    However, he soon put the matter behind him.


    No matter who did it, the general direction is still in accordance with his expected development.


    At the same time, Gu''s stronghold.


    "Who did it!"


    A man in a white training suit slapped the table with an angry slap. Two seconds later, the whole table turned into powder.


    Originally, the public opinion war was well under way. Although the military also fought back, reminding everyone that their living environment now only exists under the protection of the military, it is still in their expectation.


    They also want to explain too much, after all, they just want to muddy the water.


    However, with the appearance of a man who pretends to be a housekeeper, all this has changed.


    Now those who boast about taking care of the family begin to raise the status of the guwu family higher and higher, and even boast to the point of being comparable to the gods.


    Now in their eyes, Gu family can replace the role of the military.


    Even some people have played the flag of expelling the military and letting Gu family protect everyone.


    At this time, a housekeeper said cautiously, "shall we send someone to clarify?"


    "What a fart!"


    The middle-aged man in the training suit was so angry that he said, "do you want us to take care of our family and tell you that we can''t protect you, we''re just talking about it for fun? Do we need a reputation for caring for our family? "


    Now they are in a difficult situation.


    Clarification? impossible.


    In the war of public opinion, once they take care of their families and show weakness, they will never stand up again.


    People will only take care of their family as a coward who can only talk. Once they come across a real thing, they can''t do anything. Who will believe them to take care of their family?


    What is the future of a family that has lost its popular support?


    Using fists to recruit people? Can their fists match the guns of the army?


    steward said with fear: "anyway, things have happened, so we simply admit it. If people are on our side, how do we want to operate later has the final say?"


    The middle-aged man scolded: "do you really want us to stand on the wall to resist the monsters outside? If you have the ability, goThe housekeeper''s face was full of bitterness, and he felt that he wanted to cry without tears.


    In fact, their plan to take care of their family is very simple, that is, to enjoy all the benefits and then shift all the responsibilities to the army.


    But now, with the popularity, the benefits and responsibilities are tied together, and can not be separated.


    You want people, right? You want prestige, right?


    Good! Go to kill monsters outside the city!


    Of course, if they do, they will have no extra energy to guide the speech in the city.


    However, even if they racked their brains, they could not come up with a solution.


    Because for people like fortress, a vent of anger is very important, but more important is their life.


    It''s OK when they don''t notice it at first, but when it''s mentioned, they will realize who is protecting them. No matter how fierce the verbal fight is, when people finally stand in line, they will choose the one who can protect them.


    At this time, suddenly a servant rushed in: "no good."


    "What''s the hurry!"


    The middle-aged man cheered, "no matter what happens, first of all, we must be calm. If we can''t even be calm, we will talk about hegemony."


    Seeing that the person who came in to report the news was bluffed, the middle-aged man reclined on the chair with a calm look: "go ahead! What''s the bad news? "


    Now he is in a mess because of the other party''s way of guiding speech. No matter what kind of bad news it is, she has a certain ability to bear it.


    Can the military really let them guard the city?


    "No, the military has released the news that they are short of manpower. They are calling on people to deal with the monsters outside the city. Then they will issue weapons to everyone who is willing to deal with the monsters and call on the whole people to help defend the fortress."


    "Pa!"


    The middle-aged man''s chair handle was crushed to pieces.

 Chapter 167

    "How can they show weakness? Why do they show weakness? "


    A group of core family members gathered together, anger floating on the surface.


    They originally thought that under the guidance of their public opinion, the only way for the military to deal with it was to show their strong strength.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the military actually showed weakness!


    Is that good for them? What a fart!


    The military has clearly told everyone that the fort is understaffed, and it is necessary to urgently call people together to protect the fort and issue weapons to everyone.


    Under the temptation of weapons, many people are excited.


    Most importantly, when the military publicized this incident, it happened that someone pretended to take care of his family and told people that taking care of his family could take the place of the military to protect the fort.


    As a result, things suddenly become fatal.


    Don''t you claim to be able to protect the whole fortress with your fists? Very good. Our army now admits that it is not strong enough. Please come and protect us! Since you want to be heroes, we will give you this opportunity to become real heroes.


    And we''re not going to let you go alone, we''re going to work with you.


    If you refuse this, what about your determination to protect the people?


    "I can''t go. It''s a killing!"


    A hale and hearty old man yelled, "their front foot said we have the strength to protect people, and their back foot called on people to defend the fort together. This is a conspiracy against us. If we really go, they will consume it as cannon fodder."


    He is Gu Liyu, the third elder of the Gu family Presbyterian group. His strength is unfathomable and he has a high reputation in the family. His words soon won the recognition of many people.


    "Yes, I can''t go."


    "It''s a conspiracy!"


    "We''re going to die."


    They are not afraid to become those monsters, but they often use the most malicious eyes to speculate about others, of course, the military as a demon to frame them.


    Under such an idea, they certainly don''t want to be cannon fodder.


    "If we don''t go, do we want the world to treat us like turtles?"


    "It''s not a conspiracy, it''s a plot! However, we really want to develop here. There is absolutely no way to avoid this kind of thing. So even if there are some sacrifices, we can''t shrink back. Otherwise, no one, not counting the military, will clean us up and cry for us. "


    After hearing what he said, the crowd was furious.


    "The army is too vicious."


    "Yes, that''s mean."


    "We must not let them succeed."


    The middle-aged man rubbed his eyebrows painfully. He was completely disappointed in this group of people.


    In the face of crisis, they don''t want to solve the crisis. Instead, they constantly blame their enemies here. Do they think that if they blame the enemy, their crisis will collapse?


    Finally, when they were a little quiet, the middle-aged man said, "but do we really want to shrink back and let them discredit us for taking care of our family?"


    "Absolutely not."


    Gu Liyu said immediately, "our family is a well-known guwu family. How can we shrink back when we encounter some difficulties? We have to face the difficulties."


    Middle aged man: ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    just now, it''s your old man who said you can''t let the other party''s trick succeed. Now it''s your old man who says you can''t shrink back. What do we do?


    Gu Liyu seemed to realize that his words were not right, so he coughed two times and said: "it''s certain that you can''t shrink back, but you can''t let the other party''s trick succeed. We must find a way to protect ourselves."


    Middle aged people feel that their breathing is a little bit restless. You old people only know how to make demands. Can''t you come up with a reasonable solution?


    What we want now is a solution! Solution!


    The middle-aged man growled in his heart, but on the surface it was still calm.


    He just watched the performance in silence, as if waiting for a result of their quarrel.


    At this time, a young humanist said: "in fact, there is no solution."


    His words just export, everyone''s eyes all fell on him, and then look forward to his follow-up solution.


    "Your name is Gu Nanzhan, right! Gu Nanfei''s cousin. "


    Gu Liyu looked approvingly, "it''s our kylin son who cares for our family. Let''s talk to my grandfather about how to solve this problem."


    People are also looking forward to it.


    They just quarreled to hide their ignorance. Now that some people think they can solve it, they certainly don''t have to quarrel.Gu Nanzhan said: "the reason why we are in trouble is not because we are in a dilemma, but because we are now in the wind and waves, so our every move will become the focus, and any trivial thing will be magnified infinitely by people."


    The middle-aged man hummed coldly, "do you mean to say that we should retreat bravely?"


    If it is in peacetime, they will shrink back.


    People are forgetful creatures. After a period of time, they will forget what happened before, unless they are reminded again.


    But now is the golden age of their development, how can they shrink back at this time?


    Gu Nanzhan shook his head, still looking confident: "I don''t want us to shrink back, but to find a new focus for the people. As long as another person with enough weight is pushed to the wave of space, people''s attention will naturally shift.


    Even if some people''s eyes are still focused on us, at least we have room to turn around. No matter how hard it is, some people will share the responsibility with us. "


    After hearing his analysis, everyone was in a daze.


    If we use time to make people forget, they can''t afford the loss.


    But if another wave is used to cover this wave, they will be less affected.


    Even if they are really pushed to the battlefield, they can also have room to deal with each other and protect themselves more effectively in the next danger.


    Gu Liyu praised and said: "it''s really a formidable young man! So who do you think is more suitable to be pushed to the wind crest


    Gu Nan Zhan''s eyes showed a cruel intention: "now there are two forces that want to frame us, one is the military, the other is the so-called dawn alliance. Behind this thing, there must be the help of Chu Feng, and even he should do these things under the direction of the military."


    The eyes of the middle-aged man in the white training suit narrowed slightly: "good idea, let''s cut off the arms of the military like Chu Feng!"

 Chapter 168

    In Gu''s eyes, Chu Feng is relying on the military''s backstage to have such a great influence. His every move is inspired by the military.


    If they can get rid of Chu Feng, it will be a good thing for them.


    This can cut off one arm of the military, but also to avoid confrontation between the two sides.


    After all, if the military really takes this as an excuse to attack them, doesn''t it prove that all Chu Feng''s actions are ordered by the military?


    As a result, the core of the family began to plan urgently.


    However, before they could take action, they heard another piece of news.


    "Chu Feng, the leader of Dawning alliance, orders that all members of Dawning alliance should take maintaining the stability and safety of the fortress as their own responsibility and fight with those monsters outside the city with their own strength. As the leader of Dawning alliance, Chu Feng will take the lead and rush in front of everyone.


    All those who refuse to fight monsters are expelled from the alliance. "


    The news had a huge impact on the country.


    Gu Liyu was furious: "how dare they do that? How could he do that? Does he really want to fight his hard-working forces and monsters to death? Is he, yes, a running dog of the military? How can he be afraid that the military will harm him? "


    Gu Nan Zhan was also pale and blue.


    He originally wanted to push Chu Feng to the wind, but unexpectedly, Chu Feng jumped inside before they put into action.


    Now Chu Feng has set an example for people with his own actions, then people like fortress will pay attention to his family.


    The dawning alliance is willing to share the pressure of defense. Since you say you can replace the army to protect people, what about your actions?


    The middle-aged man sighed and said, "even if we don''t go up now, we have to go up."


    They did not expect that the dawn alliance''s action should be so fast, even one step ahead of them, on the initiative to stir up a wave of public opinion.


    Now they have no choice but to take care of their family.


    Gu Liyu''s eyes flashed the intention of killing: "no one can frame our family with conspiracy and trick, and call the owner over. Since they use these small means to frame us, then we will crush everything with our strength, and crush all the people who are our enemies into pieces!"


    They look after their families in the west city. They are ancient martial families with a long history. They have enough pride in their hearts because of their long history.


    In their eyes, Chu Feng is just a clown.


    How dare you count them? They must be good-looking.


    The middle-aged man also said: "yes, we can''t keep anything now. Anyway, the family owners are about to finish their work, so we don''t have to be so angry at that time. Intrigue is not our strong point. Solving problems with absolute strength is what we are really good at."


    On the other hand, the dawn alliance is also a commotion.


    In the eyes of many people, Chu Feng is also a mascot.


    Until he swept the whole Xiao family with a submachine gun, they paid a little attention to the leader, but the attention was limited.


    Compared with the alliance leader who only exists in other people''s description, in their eyes, their immediate leaders are closer.


    But now the leader of the alliance gave them such an order.


    "Too much. Who does he think he is?"


    "Does he think that if we join the league, we can die?"


    "That''s too much. We''re going to quit!"


    "Let''s go to the deputy leader of the Soviet Union to judge!"


    Many indignant people went to Su Yuan for justice.


    Su Yuan should be the most popular person in dawning League, which is closely related to her appearance. After all, who would you choose when compared with a rough man and a boss with outstanding appearance and good strength? I believe most normal men will choose the former.


    So, a large number of members found Su Yuan and asked her to judge.


    "Deputy leader, leader is too much."


    An ordinary member sent a representative to state everyone''s opinion, "we are not afraid of death, but our strength is not enough now. When we have achieved our accomplishments, we will certainly be the leader of the alliance, but now the leader of the alliance will let us die, which makes it very difficult for us to do it!"


    "Yes! It''s very difficult for us to do it! "


    "We''ll never do anything that makes us die."


    "Deputy leader, you are the best person in the alliance. You can judge it!"


    Then, everyone expected Su Yuan to give them justice.


    Su Yuan is now the goddess in many people''s hearts and the spiritual sustenance of many people. Now they also place their hopes on Su Yuan one by one, hoping that Chu Feng can take back the order."You say you don''t want to fight monsters, do you?" Su Yuan raised her eyebrows.


    "Either you don''t want to, or don''t be so early."


    "We are not afraid of death, but we have to give time to adapt."


    Members of the League clamored.


    "Since you don''t want to, quit!"


    Su Yuan wrote in a very flat tone, but with a touch of loss in her tone.


    "Back, what? Quit? "


    These members are all silly. They came here to ask Su Yuan to get justice for them, but they didn''t expect such a result.


    "Well, deputy leader, are you wrong?"


    "Well, we haven''t thought about quitting!"


    "Have you forgotten the purpose of our alliance?"


    Su Yuan''s tone is still flat, but there is no doubt that, "the reason why we teach skills is to let you have the ability to protect yourself, and the second is to find partners who can fight side by side. Now we are going to fight with the monsters outside the city, but you are not willing to fight side by side with us. Since you have made different choices, how can you What are you staying for? It''s better to get together and disperse. "


    Su Yuan''s attitude made all these people look silly.


    They didn''t expect that the goddess in their mind didn''t help them to do justice, but didn''t keep them away at all.


    But do they really want to quit?


    "Deputy leader, that''s not what we mean."


    Some people still want to struggle, but Su Yuan blocked their words.


    "But that''s what we mean."


    Now she has a good understanding of Chu Feng''s practice, and some understand why Chu Feng doesn''t care about the number of these members.


    Dao does not conspire with each other. Let''s not mention the issue of loyalty or disloyalty. Now the alliance is mainly dealing with the monsters outside, and it promises that it will stand in the front of everyone. These people still dare not keep up.


    Do such members really have any effect on them?

 Chapter 169

    "That''s too much. What do you think of us?"


    Seeing Su Yuan''s resolute attitude, some people were enraged and even left on the spot, while others were still struggling in their hearts.


    "If there are still people who want to go, they can go now."


    Su Yuan said, "the alliance has never owed you anything. We are just looking for people who can fight side by side. If you want to enjoy the benefits brought by the alliance, this is the minimum requirement, but you have only one choice. You can choose by yourself!"


    A hesitant man asked Su Yuan, "but can you guarantee our safety?"


    After all, they need to practice hard. It takes time to practice, but if they practice too fast, their lives will be in danger.


    It wasn''t until later that the emergence of gene enhancer made the warrior''s status not so awkward. But now, the warrior has no advantage over the psionic.


    "No!"


    Su Yuan cut off the railway. "The monsters outside are very fierce. Even many powers are not necessarily opponents of monsters. If there are monsters, even if we want to save our lives, it''s very difficult. How can we still have too much energy to protect you?"


    Her words caused more people to hiss, let their hearts sprout the idea of retreat.


    Now they just want to find an organization to cover them. After all, a large number of people can bring them enough sense of security.


    But if they were to face the danger, they would not be happy.


    Of course, there are also people who are not willing to be weak. They are willing to stay. They want to be strong. Now, of course, they are not willing to miss such a strong opportunity.


    Just as more people are ready to leave, Su Yuan continued: "the outside world will become more dangerous. If you just want to find someone who can protect you, no one other than the army will be so stupid. If you think you can avoid all the dangers by living in a corner like this, you just need to escape."


    With that, she turned and walked into the room, where were six vice League presidents and a group of powers.


    For Chu Feng mandatory orders, they also have some hesitation in the heart.


    "What I say to them will work for you."


    Su Yuan glanced around the crowd, "the meaning of the alliance leader has been expressed very clearly. We are not relying on the forces that plunder others to make a living. If we can''t deal with monsters, our alliance will be meaningless. After all, if we just want to protect ourselves, just find a small group to form a group."


    Awakened as long as the IQ is not too low, generally will not mix worse.


    If you just want to pursue self-protection, it is more than enough in the early stage.


    Of course, those who refuse to go upstream will be eliminated by time sooner or later, but at least they can enjoy a safe time before they are eliminated.


    "In fact, we don''t have many choices."


    The young man with long hair put out his hand and said, "now there are fewer and fewer food like fortress. Many people rely on the biscuits issued by the military to survive. But even if we rely on the military to support us, how long can we survive?"


    Hearing what he said, everyone was aware of the problem.


    "Even the awakened can''t stop eating and drinking."


    "We''re running out of food."


    "I also have some food there. Some people even want to steal my food. Fortunately, I found it. Otherwise, I''ll live on the compressed biscuits of the military."


    We compared each other''s situation and realized a serious problem.


    After they leave the original place, they are faced with such a food shortage. After all, even if some people want to bring more food, they don''t have the chance to do so!


    Now we have enough food, but sooner or later we will finish it.


    The young man with long hair said, "there have been famines in China in the past. I believe you have heard about some things that happened during famines. I won''t say more. If you want to avoid starvation, standing at the top of the food chain is the best way."


    A leather jacket man said: "my father''s generation also experienced famine. It was a man eating era. If the food and water like fortress were exhausted, would we face the same fate?"


    People look at each other and find that this kind of thing is very possible.


    "Those abandoned cities, the corners occupied by monsters, have a lot of resources."


    All of a sudden, a familiar but indifferent voice appeared here. Everyone looked up and found that Chu Feng didn''t know when he appeared here.


    This discovery gives them some creeps. When did Chu Feng appear? Why didn''t he appear?


    "The outside world is very dangerous, but there are also many opportunities."Chu Feng said, "now that the monetary system has basically collapsed, the future will be an era with food and water as hard currency. But if you don''t have enough strength to protect the things you own, you can only be taken away by stronger people."


    Then, he said in a joking way: "of course, you can also place your hope on other people''s moral qualities, hoping that you can be rewarded two mouthfuls when you don''t eat or drink, or that when you find a lot of food, others won''t rob you."


    Is that possible? Only a fool will believe it.


    Apart from other things, even if it has not reached the level of food shortage and can cause death, some people have started to stab others in order to get better food.


    When the situation gets worse, I believe it will be even worse.


    Put the hope of living on the moral character of others? They''re not so naive.


    "Pa Pa!"


    Chu Feng slapped two times, Tao Jinghua and Xu Wei and others came in carrying boxes one by one, and then opened the boxes to reveal the contents.


    "Can? Can of meat


    "And canned fruit."


    "Wow! There are so many


    After seeing the contents of the box, many people''s eyes were shining, even fierce.


    If it wasn''t for Chu Feng''s deterrent power, I believe that now someone has started.


    One of the awakened people even said in a pleading voice: "I have been eating biscuits for a day. Can the alliance leader tell us how we can eat these things?"


    They know that Chu Feng''s character is absolutely not in vain to give things to them.


    So, if you want to get something from Chu Feng, you have to pay something.


    Chu Feng gently threw a crystal nucleus into the air, and then reached out to catch it: "of course, this is the exchange."

 Chapter 170

    If Chu Feng used his ideals to tie people together at the beginning, then what he has come up with now is real interests.


    If the awakened people are ruthless, it is easy to grab food from other people''s hands, but not everyone can put down all the moral bottom line at once. If they grab food, it means killing people. Even if they put aside morality, they also have to bear the risk of being controlled by the military.


    If they''re really hungry enough to go crazy, they may put down the bottom line.


    But now that they have the opportunity to help them keep the bottom line, they will certainly cherish it. After all, they don''t need to pay too much price, but they have some advantages.


    After seeing Chu Feng''s behavior, Su Yuan finally understands why Chu Feng doesn''t care how many people there are and whether her subordinates are loyal.


    Because he knows that as long as he becomes a person that other people can''t do without, he doesn''t need to worry about these things.


    "These things can be used as advance payment for you, and you can distribute them by yourself."


    Chu Feng a very generous appearance, "if you want to take these things to escape, it doesn''t matter, but pay attention to run far away, I can''t control the place outside the fort, but as long as I''m still in the fort, I''m confident that I still have the ability to recover everything."


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, the people who originally had little thoughts in their hearts immediately gave up.


    No one knows the real strength of Chu Feng, but his ruthlessness is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Unless they really have the strength to deal with Chu Feng, even if there are many useless people outside, they are just like local chickens in front of Chu Feng.


    Then Chu Feng left the meeting base of the powers.


    Looking at the things on the ground, an awakened man who had been hungry for a long time because he couldn''t bear to rob things immediately took a few luncheon meat cans and said, "this thing will be charged to my account. I will go to the military immediately to sign up and hunt monsters outside the city. You don''t mind!"


    Su Yuan shook her head and said, "of course not, but just take enough of your own food. The rest is still used to protect the people outside! After all, there are more people under him, and the killing efficiency is also high. "


    Her previous talk really made many people withdraw from the league, but there are still many people hesitant. At this time, calming people''s hearts can have a good effect.


    If they see the benefits of staying, they will be proud of being a member of the alliance, which is also the rudiment of loyalty.


    Su Yuan''s words were recognized by the public, so they immediately began to operate.


    After leaving here, Chu Feng returned to his residence and asked Tian Jing, "how many people are willing to go out of the city with us to deal with those monsters?"


    Tian Jing was a little disappointed: "including Ye Xiaohui, a total of 19 people."


    In addition to the first time she reported to Chu Feng the number of recruits, she never reported to Chu Feng again. Anyway, Chu Feng didn''t listen.


    Originally, she intended to give Chu Feng a big surprise with the number of people she recruited, but after today''s event, she realized that the number of people she recruited is not important, and the number of people who are willing to fight with you is the most important.


    Chu Feng nodded: "it''s a little more than I expected, so get ready to go!"


    In fact, his behavior today is a little earlier than his original plan, because the military has grown too fast, or they have changed too fast.


    But he is not too strange, after all, compared with previous lives, many things have changed.


    The biggest change is the number of deaths caused by cultivation. Although there is still a certain risk of cultivation, it is much safer than the cultivation in this era.


    As long as you don''t kill yourself, there will be no accident in the early stage. When someone breaks through the great realm, there will be more danger.


    "This variable should also have the factors of Luo Xingyao and Gu Nanfei! I just hope that when I can establish a base of my own, I will not conflict with the army


    Although Chu Feng has this aspect worry, but he also cannot give up the action because of worry.


    There is naturally an irreconcilable contradiction between the military and non-governmental forces. There is no way to deal with it. To brush his favor in front of the military is also to lay the foundation for self-reliance in the future.


    When the party set out outside the city, Chu Feng found that the number of troops patrolling outside had dropped sharply.


    In any case, the military has already called on more people to join in the defense work with the summoning order, so it has not avoided leaving too many people to patrol outside, just leaving some necessary arrangements.


    It is worth mentioning that the family of Gu had a wall.


    Who told them to claim that they could replace the army? With more and more cheers and flattery, they are now in a difficult situation.


    Now it''s the result of their wrangling that only one wall is included.


    But even so, their reputation has been damaged a lot. After all, they have not achieved the result that the people want to achieve.Chu Feng just paid a little attention, but didn''t care too much.


    But I have to say that the army is really beautiful.


    If the other side has really done something against the human bottom line, it will be thunderous. If the other side wants to use positive means, it will be cheering.


    After arriving outside the city, the group began to ask Tian Jing and others, "I heard that we are going out to look for materials? But we only have one SUV. Should we walk to the nearby town? "


    However, just at this time, suddenly two large trucks drove towards the crowd, and then stopped in front of everyone.


    After the car stopped, Huang Tianhua, Xu Wei and Tao Jinghua got out of the car and said, "of course we take this one!"


    Looking at these trucks, one of them exclaimed, "Why are there so many wheels in this truck?"


    Other people also found the clue: "how do I look at it, this car is not like an ordinary car!"


    Chu Feng cold face way: "want to get on the car, don''t go back, where come so many problems?"


    See Chu Feng angry signs, people had to line up on the three trucks.


    In any case, Chu Feng''s strength is there after all, and his style has always given people a feeling of ruthlessness, so no one dares to make mistakes.


    Most of the things in the armored car have been taken out by Chu Feng alone. In addition to the function of normal driving, there is only one empty shell left, so even two cars are more than enough for everyone.


    And Chu Feng''s strength has been improved in these days, and the space of yuan house has also expanded a lot to accommodate more materials. In this era when a large number of materials are occupied by monsters, Chu Feng will not miss this good opportunity.

 Chapter 171

    Now it''s more than ten days since the apocalyptic outbreak. Except for those fortresses well protected by the military, most of them feel that they have certain survivability.


    Even those who live by Gou know how to make less noise.


    With the passage of time, the shortage of food and drinking water will become more and more serious. People will have to fight with the monsters outside, and then take things belonging to human beings from the territory occupied by those monsters.


    The more dangerous the place is, the more materials will remain.


    After all, if it''s too safe, even a few strong ordinary people, a little smart, can steal something from under the monster''s eyes.


    However, considering that this time even Chu xiaorou also followed, Chu Feng did not choose too dangerous place, but chose a medium dangerous place, Qixia District.


    Qixia District, as a place close to Nandu military region, people in it have been evacuated early. Those eye-catching monsters have been eliminated by the army. Although many monsters came later, the danger is probably within the control range.


    It''s impossible to have complete control. It''s good to have an appropriate option.


    After arriving at the destination, Chu Feng gives a color to Tao Jinghua and Xu Wei. They immediately understand each other and say to Ye Xiaohui and other humanitarians who are fighting with them: "you follow us. Let''s go to the neighborhood to check if there is any danger. By the way, let''s find out if there is any place worth collecting."


    These people took a look at Chu Feng and found that Chu Feng didn''t seem to hear anything. He could only obey the order.


    But Chu xiaorou was worried: "shouldn''t this kind of dangerous thing be led by the powers?"


    The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. This is her simple idea.


    After listening to her words, people''s eyes were full of expectations.


    Hearing this, Chu Feng said, "if the powers lead the battle, then who should be responsible for taking care of them when they are in danger?"


    The reason why he doesn''t want to lead is not that, but because he is the boss.


    He''s the boss. The boss helps his younger brother to explore the danger. What''s this? At the beginning, it can buy off some people''s hearts, but after a long time, it will leave a bullying image in the hearts of the younger brothers. In the end, it will lose its awe inspiring image, but it is a very dangerous thing.


    Then he cheered coldly at the crowd: "what are you doing? Come on


    People dare not hesitate, had to follow Tian Jing and others to explore the danger around.


    Fortunately, when they were in the car, Chu Feng had already issued weapons to them. This was made of metal collected by Chu Feng from the tool factory and forged by himself. Although there was no additional attribute bonus, it was still better than industrial products.


    After putting everyone away, Chu Feng told Zhang Ziqing, "you and Tian Jing, xiaorou stay in the car. I''ll go to see if they are in danger."


    Zhang Ziqing nodded, while Chu xiaorou looked happy.


    In her opinion, this is the expression of her brother''s knife mouth and bean curd heart. Although she is cold to those people on the surface, she still cares about their life and death.


    Tian Jing also timely said: "when human beings face monsters, strength and equipment are very important, but the more important thing is the courage to face monsters and the quality of calm and calm response. Now what your brother has to do is to let them have the ability to be alone"


    Chu xiaorou nodded, so it is.


    However, she did not believe what she had just said.


    She knows that Chu Feng has a storage space, so it''s obvious why Chu Feng left alone. He just filled the storage space.


    In fact, her judgment of Chu Feng is very accurate.


    Anyway, with the communicator, they are not so weak that they can''t even send out a distress signal, so Chu Feng won''t be their nanny.


    After leaving alone, Chu Feng quietly came to the next street.


    He came here in his previous life and found some things here. Of course, the things here were almost collected by people at that time, so there was no reference value.


    For example, the store he is about to enter has been collected all in his previous life. He only found a packet of biscuits in the corner of no one. However, now, the door of the warehouse is still blocked.


    After opening the door of the warehouse and seeing the full inventory, Chu Feng took a deep breath and his eyes were full of surprises.


    In the last ten years, where can he have the opportunity to see so many things, such scenes only exist in the memory.


    After a short surprise, Chu Feng immediately began to act.


    His strength has reached level 3 and level 4. In addition to expanding with his strength, Yuanfu will also expand with time. Compared with previous lives, it seems that there are still some changes, but he doesn''t have much time to study now. For him, it''s just a storage space.After all the things in the warehouse were empty, Chu Feng came to the next store nonstop.


    The lack of materials will make more and more demon hunting teams appear, and the teams composed of those powers will empty all the useful items they can see with their strong strength.


    If the number of powers is too small, the emergence of super evolution fighters will set off a wave of material search.


    At that time, it is almost impossible to find such a full warehouse.


    "Tables and chairs, no! Cabinet, no! Air conditioning, well, although it has been eliminated, the parts inside will be useful, which should be of great use to the rich. "


    After killing several zombies, Chu Feng found a hospital.


    "Although we found a lot of drugs last time, we can''t find too many drugs, and some medical equipment inside will become very precious in the future."


    As time goes on, most drugs will be eliminated in the future.


    But in the early days, the bad living environment will lead to many people''s diseases, even a box of anti-inflammatory drugs can let people eat enough food for a few days in exchange.


    Because there is no food to rob, but there is no medicine, after illness can only become the object of plunder.


    "Something''s going on!"


    Just when Chu Feng wanted to go to the operating room to find something, he suddenly heard something, and instinctively found a shelter to hide.


    However, when Chu Feng saw clearly the appearance of a person in the other team, he came out in surprise: "glasses, I didn''t expect you here!"


    One person in the other team is his roommate glasses.

 Chapter 172

    In the previous life, glasses have not been heard from since the beginning of the last life.


    Although very sorry, but he did not because of this thing and too much sad.


    There are too many people who died in the doomsday. In the first month, Huaxia almost lost half of its population. It''s normal to lose one person, and the final result of missing is death. Although it''s a little sad, it''s used to seeing too many people.


    But now that he has a certain foundation, it''s easy to help and change the situation of the other party.


    If we can not make up for the regret of previous life, what is the significance of his rebirth?


    Glasses see after Chu Feng, is also a face of surprise: "Chu Feng, did not expect you also came to Nandu."


    At this time, a strong man around him looked up and down at Chu Feng and frowned: "Zhao Yuan, is this man your friend? Is it worth our trust? "


    Zhao Yuan, the real name of glasses.


    He excitedly said to the leader: "don''t worry, he is my brother in the university dormitory. He is absolutely trustworthy."


    However, when Chu Feng saw the strong man, his eyes became cold, and he even showed strong hostility.


    Although he didn''t know each other, she still remembered the mark on each other''s clothes, which belonged to Jinling creature.


    Seems to see the bad in Chu Feng''s eyes, leading humanity: "look at your eyes, do you have a grudge with me? Look at Zhao Yuan is our teammate, I can give you a chance to resolve


    Glasses also noticed that the atmosphere was not right. He said in a hurry: "how can it be? Second, I''ve never met you before! Second, what''s going on? "


    Chu Feng said to his glasses, "how do you mix with them?"


    Glasses said: "my father is an employee of Jinling biology. After the disaster broke out, the boss of Jinling biology immediately organized a lot of people to set up a base for survivors. As a family member of the employees, of course, I am qualified to join in, but we are short of materials in the base, so let''s go out and look for them."


    Chu Feng was stunned. It turned out that was the reason.


    Then he quickly understood that since the glasses were added to Jinling biology, it was not surprising that he had not heard from him.


    Glasses live in Nandu, the hope of survival is higher than most people, if he really had any accident, it can only be said that the bad luck.


    However, if you join Jinling creatures, and you don''t show enough talent, or you don''t want to continue to be dogs for that group of people after they show their true colors, you can only become experimental objects.


    No matter what kind of situation glasses belong to, ordinary people can never sit by and ignore them.


    Leading humanity: "in this dangerous era, we Jinling creatures have great power and are willing to provide a safe residence for the survivors. If you are willing to join in, we can give you an opportunity in Zhao Yuan''s face, but you have to explain why you are hostile to me first."


    Glasses listened to this words, hurriedly to Chu Feng way: "second, quickly agree! It''s a rare opportunity. You don''t know how powerful they are. "


    Then, several people in the team took out their own weapons, two of which were muffled pistols, and the rest were either sharp axes or knives.


    Even with glasses, he has a machete on his waist.


    In the early stage, if you have weapons, you will have the capital to fight against ordinary monsters, and you will have the possibility to search for materials everywhere.


    "I know you do it for my good."


    Although Chu Feng knows the good intentions of glasses, he is doomed to be ungrateful, "but you don''t know what kind of place Jinling creatures are. There is no good end to them together."


    Then, he said to the leader, "I''m not hostile to you, but to the whole Jinling creature."


    "Hahaha ¡¤¡¤"


    the leader laughed, and the people behind him also laughed blatantly, "how can you say that you are hostile to our biology this year? It''s just a frog at the bottom of a well. You don''t know what kind of behemoth you are facing. It''s too late for you to ask for mercy now, otherwise, don''t blame us for being impolite. "


    Glasses also anxious: "Chu Feng! Because these weapons in our hands are the cards? I tell you, they have the means to strengthen the human body in their hands. This kind of thing can make ordinary people have the ability to compete with awakened people. Your brain has always been very good. You should understand what this means! "


    How to strengthen the human body?


    Chu Feng was also surprised. Isn''t this the medicine of gene evolution?


    The warrior only opens a door for people to strengthen their body, but the gene purification agent is the real capital for human beings to fight against the awakened.


    But in his impression, Jinling biology should not have mastered this technology so soon!Then, he felt a few people in the glasses with vitality, and then he was relieved.


    There is no trace of any experiment on them. Even if the other party has mastered the genetic evolution medicine, it has not reached the point of mass production after all, which shows that the other party has not made fundamental progress compared with the previous life.


    After all, the gene evolution potion that can not be mass-produced, even if it is playing the biggest role, is comparable to an ordinary awakener, let alone changing the pattern, even if it is affecting one side, it is a bit hard.


    After thinking about this point, Chu Feng''s heart also has a different mind.


    Because he understood that gene enhancer is not complicated, at least for the current level of science and technology. What is really complicated is the main material of gene enhancer, which can only be obtained from mutant zombies. As long as he has this idea, a graduate student of his own major can make it.


    The reason why the death rate at this stage is very high is that the physical quality of ordinary people is too low, but as a warrior, after improving their physical quality, the death rate will be greatly reduced.


    And the leader looked at the Chu Feng who fell into thinking, as well as the corner of his eyes flashing with a trace of greed, the corners of his mouth unnaturally showed a proud look.


    He knew the allure of this medicine. It seemed that this man was also moved.


    So he looked generous: "maybe you have misunderstandings about Jinling biology, but we are an inclusive company. We won''t care about your little misunderstanding. As long as you are willing to speak, I will give you an opportunity to join."


    Chu Feng raised his head, his eyes showed a sarcastic look: "is it the identity of the test object?"

 Chapter 173

    "As an experiment?"


    The tone of Chu Feng''s speech is very light, but it makes the atmosphere of the whole scene more subtle.


    Now that even the ordinary employees of the other party know the existence of such a drug, it means that this drug should have a prototype. Now that it has a prototype, clinical trials will begin.


    The leader clenched the alloy sword in his hand and showed a cruel look in his eyes: "I didn''t expect that you could even know this matter. Tell me why you know this matter. Otherwise, even if you are Zhao Yuan''s friend, you will die here."


    Chu Feng was very casual: "the development of any new drug has to go through the stage of clinical trials. Is it hard to guess?"


    Zhao Yuan seemed to hear it for the first time. He looked at the leader in disbelief: "is this true?"


    The leader said: "since it has been pointed out, it is meaningless to continue to hide. What he said is really true. We really need some people as test objects. Those who are loyal to Jinling biology will be the beneficiaries of the test objects, but those who have small ideas can only be test objects.


    Your father is an employee of Jinling biology, so as long as you perform well, it is absolutely not difficult to have the power comparable to the awakened one in the future. "


    Chu Feng looks at his glasses, and then he sees... Intention in his eyes.


    He didn''t feel surprised or disappointed, because the temptation to compete with the power of the awakened is too big for ordinary people to refuse.


    If he didn''t own the ancient books, he would be moved.


    "It''s normal to die for medicine."


    Chu Feng said, "such an important thing, even some sacrifice is inevitable."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, the atmosphere eased a little.


    The leader is also happy, he stretched out his left hand: "welcome to join."


    However, Chu Feng stepped back and avoided the leader''s left hand. He said, "if the person who sacrificed is someone else, I won''t care. But if the person who sacrificed is himself, it''s OK."


    When Zhao Yuan saw Chu Feng''s attitude, he was also pleased: "don''t worry, second child! As long as I am here, I will never let the identity of this experimental object fall on you. "


    Chu Feng shook his head and said: "I know your good intentions, but your weight is not enough. If their experiments are in a bottleneck and need a lot of clinical trials, don''t say who will protect me. Even protecting yourself is a problem. Even these people behind you can hardly save their lives."


    The number of people sacrificed in this experiment was just numbing when the skill was not popularized.


    Even a cold-blooded person like Chu Feng, it''s hard to be indifferent to that number.


    What''s more, among the people who died in this experiment, there were their own roommates!


    The leader said: "it''s not up to you, Jimang chop!"


    Then, the ferocity appeared in his eyes, and the alloy sword in his hand suddenly stabbed forward. Just now, considering the mood of his teammates, he didn''t do it immediately. Since the man in front of him is so ignorant, he''s welcome.


    He knows the power of Jimang chop. Even if he is a third-order psionic, he will be seriously injured if he is not on guard.


    However, how could Chu Feng not be on guard? At the moment when the other side launched the attack, he had already stepped back from the attack range of the other side.


    Then, when the other side launched the next attack, the blood drinking sword appeared in the hands of Chu Feng.


    "Don''t move"


    when the glasses saw the disagreement between the two sides, they started directly, with a worried look in their eyes. However, when he was ready to start, one of his teammates pointed a gun at him.


    "I''m trying to prevent you from being difficult."


    "Since both sides are your friends, you just wait for the result to come out, but the boss should not kill him. After all, we still need experimental objects."


    Glasses surprised: "you also know about the test object?"


    There was a flash of panic in the eyes of the man with the gun in his hand, but he just calmed down in a moment: "I only knew about it from their conversation just now. Originally, I had some worries, but as long as we can help the company catch enough experimental products, the identity of the experimental products will definitely not be my responsibility!


    In this era, only valuable talents will not be abandoned, and a person who refuses to prove his value can only be explored by others. "


    After hearing this, the glasses had a struggling look in their eyes.


    Team mate''s words are very reasonable. It''s very simple not to be an experiment. As long as there are enough experiments in the company, it won''t be their turn.


    On the contrary, if he is willing and able to help the company capture the test products continuously, how can a valuable person be abandoned?So, the look in his eyes gradually became cold.


    "Good skill!"


    After the leader''s defeat, he didn''t panic at all. On the contrary, he showed some excited look in his eyes. Although he was praising, his action didn''t stop.


    An arc-shaped sword cut, in front of him within 5 meters are all shrouded in the attack range, even if Chu Feng block this move, he still has follow-up action.


    However, the arc of the sword only had time to play a half, the other half suddenly stopped.


    He looked at the sword in his hand in disbelief and trembled, "you, what did you do?"


    Now there is only one hilt left in his hand, and the culprit of this phenomenon is the slender white sword in Chu Feng''s hand.


    "Dangdang, Dang!"


    A metal sword fell to the ground, making a clear sound.


    In the battle just now, his alloy sword didn''t even make a move, so he was cut off by the sword.


    "Your sword is terrible!"


    Chu Feng put his blood drinking sword on the leader''s neck. "Since you are also a good awakener, you should know a lot about Jinling creatures and tell me everything you know. Otherwise, you have to try whether your neck is hard or my sword is sharp."


    There was a cold sweat on the leader''s forehead. Even the awakened one didn''t think his neck was harder than the alloy sword.


    However, he showed a sarcastic look: "do you think it''s you who win? You are so naive


    The next second, Chu Feng''s body also slightly trembled.


    Because a pistol was on the back of his head.


    The man with the gun in his hand is his roommate.

 Chapter 174

    Chu Feng lost too many things in his previous life, so after he came back to life, although he became cold-blooded and merciless, he cherished every emotion more.


    So, let him see his brother suffering from crisis, immediately ignore the danger, but also to pull his brother out of the sea of misery.


    "Why?"


    Chu Feng''s body trembled slightly, not because of fear, but because of sadness and anger, as well as deep pain.


    Although he and Jinling biological hatred, but just now he is to save Zhao Yuan from the sea of suffering ah!


    If Zhao Yuan is just watching on one side, he can understand each other. After all, it''s a dilemma. No matter who he chooses, it''s wrong.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the other party was actually holding a gun to himself.


    And Zhao Yuan is cold way: "let go of the captain, otherwise even the awakened, in such a close distance, it is impossible to avoid my bullets."


    "Good job, Zhao Yuan."


    The leader praised, "I will report your loyalty to the company truthfully. I believe you will become the talent we really rely on before long."


    And glasses are expressionless, as if they were just a cold ice sculpture.


    "If you want to be an awakener, I have a way."


    Chu Feng said, "old three, if you look back now, there is still a chance, otherwise our brotherhood will end now."


    When he heard the name "Laosan", his glasses seemed to touch static electricity, but then he quickly calmed down and held his pistol more tightly:


    "it''s you who should turn back. This kind of lie is too naive. Do you think I will believe it? We have been roommates for such a long time. What skills do you have that I can''t understand?


    Now put down your sword and join us. I will save your life as much as possible. This is your only choice. "


    In his opinion, Chu Feng''s so-called method of making people awakened is just a lie made up to fool him.


    After all, when a person''s life is threatened, it''s normal to tell some naive lies to save his life.


    When Chu Feng called him the third brother just now, although he was touched, he knew better what he needed to survive in this era.


    In this short 10 days, he witnessed too much life and death around him, and also witnessed a lot of darkness when searching for materials. Therefore, he is eager to become stronger and become an awakener.


    Now, it''s time for him to show his loyalty to Jinling creatures.


    "Don''t move!"


    Seeing the leader''s change, Chu Feng drew the sword closer to his neck. The sharp blade cut his skin, and a stream of blood came down the body of the sword.


    The leader looked at Chu Feng with red eyes, immediately stiff, he understood that the other side is now in the edge of anger and loss of reason, this time as long as a little bit of stimulation, it is likely to do impulsive things.


    The leader said with a dry smile: "he''s right, join us -"


    "shut up


    Chu Feng shrieked, and then turned his head to his glasses, "third, put down the gun in your hand, I can still think that everything has not happened."


    However, Zhao Yuan was not moved at all. Instead, he became more decisive: "don''t be naive. As an awakened person, you certainly don''t understand what kind of situation we ordinary people are in. I can only get along better because of the relationship. Those who have no background behind me can''t even protect their own women. It''s hard to see their wives being insulted by others There is no way


    Chu Feng''s heart now becomes colder, originally, glasses or changed?


    He thought that although the end of life can change a lot of people, but there are still many feelings will not be changed, just like in previous lives, parents love themselves to death.


    However, after all, he had more illusions about human nature.


    He just saw the glasses, the other side''s surprise eyes are absolutely not fake, which also let him down, thinking that since the feelings of both sides are still there, there is no problem.


    But now, in addition to the desire to become an awakened person, glasses also have a strong sense of jealousy. After he sees that he has become an awakened person, the jealousy in his heart is the most important factor to make him do this behavior, but the other person''s deep consciousness does not admit it.


    The leader said: "why don''t we take a step back, you put down the sword, I will let Zhao Yuan put down the gun, and then we are separated from each other. Even if you want revenge, you can only rely on your own means."


    "Well, I''ll give you that face."


    Although Chu Feng''s eyes are on the leader now, his words are on his glasses. "From now on, we are strangers."


    With that, his figure suddenly retreated and disappeared at the corner like a flash of lightning.


    Zhao Yuan put down his gun. On his head, his hands were soaked with sweat.The team leader patted Zhao Yuan on the shoulder and said with satisfaction: "well done, you saved my life today. From now on, you are my brothers. As long as I am the elder brother, I will never let you suffer any injustice in the company. No one wants to bully you."


    Glasses gasping, just from Chu Feng''s body to the invisible pressure, let him almost breathless, now finally improved.


    But it all seems to be worth it.


    Even in the company, the status of the awakened person is much higher than that of ordinary people. Now that he is regarded as a sibling by an awakened person, his status will certainly rise. If the experiment of the drug that can be strengthened can be completed, he will certainly become the first group of people to experiment.


    The leader said, "stop! Let''s go back and report it to the police! The collection of materials should be done slowly. Since someone wants to fight against the company, let him see the real strength of our company and let him feel what is called real despair. "


    Hearing the word "material", Zhao Yuan''s glasses flashed with light.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Zhao Yuan suddenly held the leader, "before the outbreak of doomsday, my roommate told me that the next outbreak of influenza is very likely, let''s prepare more materials as a backup."


    The leader''s eyes flashed a dangerous look: "how, do you still have to plead for him?"


    If Zhao Yuan is such a person, then his evaluation of Zhao Yuan is discounted.


    Zhao Yuan''s eyes flashed a cruel look: "I mean, since he reminded me, he must have prepared a lot of materials, and even reminded his family. As long as we find his family, we will certainly reap a lot!"

 Chapter 175

    "Chu Feng, Chu Feng, you have already experienced so many things. Don''t you say that you will not be naive any more? Why haven''t you changed now?"


    Hiding in a deserted corner, Chu Feng covered his heart and laughed at himself.


    In fact, he finally has the strength to solve all of the other party, but in the end, he still can''t do it. He can only say that he is too naive.


    The betrayal he experienced in his previous life is absolutely not small, but there are many people who sincerely treat him. The people who died for him are also reminding him to cherish every hard feelings, so this is also the reason why he is frustrated with human nature and cherishes feelings more.


    At first, when he saw Zhao Yuan, the surprise in the other party''s eyes deceived him, because Zhao Yuan really wanted to help him at that time, which is why he didn''t expect Gao Yuan to finally point a gun at himself.


    Although he is not afraid of bullets when he is ready, what if he is successfully attacked? What would that be like.


    Now his heart is full of pain and boredom. Now he hopes that he can have a bottle of wine at hand to help him relieve his worries. But even if there is a bottle of wine at his side, he can''t drink it, because it''s a death seeking act to paralyze himself in this dangerous place.


    Now he is not just living for himself. Far from it, his sister and his women are under their own protection. If they fall down, what will they do?


    "Dad, mom, I kind of understand you."


    Chu Feng said to himself, "in this case, I will forgive our villagers for the last time. I just hope that they will not die."


    for him, it is very simple to set up a situation to kill some people, but there are too many things for him, and those people are not arranged by his side, so he did not go there specially for them ¡£


    Thinking of those people now, he has lost interest in dealing with them.


    However, at this time, a dark shadow came back to Chu Feng. After a period of soul exchange, his face gradually became cold and angry: "Zhao Yuan, I just kindly spared your life. Is that how you repay me?"


    When he just left, in fact, his heart also raised the idea of monitoring each other. After all, he didn''t intend to let go of the person who met Jinling biological.


    Other than that, he still needs to get the gene enhancer from the other party! It''s just worrying about Zhao Yuan''s situation that he didn''t kill directly.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that after leaving the dark mage in charge of monitoring, I had to wait for such a result!


    He has let Zhao Yuan go, but in order to express his loyalty to Jinling creature, Zhao Yuan told the other party about it. It''s not just for credit, but he worries that Chu Feng will not let him go. He just wants to get rid of the "enemy" of Chu Feng.


    Touching the "tattoo" on his hand, Chu Feng said in a soft voice: "little guy, wait a little longer, dinner later, there''s a big meal."


    Now that he is the hope of his family and lover to live, he must not immerse himself in pain. Since he can''t use drinking to solve problems, he can only use killing.


    Then he returned to the crowd.


    Seeing that Chu Feng came back, Zhang Ziqing welcomed him and gave Chu Feng several crystal nuclei as a gift: "we just met some zombies, but they were all solved."


    However, looking at the cold company of Chu Feng, her heart trembled.


    The blood stained people on the knives said without any sense: "boss, we just killed the zombie."


    They were taken away by the army when they were in danger at the beginning. Now it is the first time that they have the courage to face such a terrible monster. It is also a progress for them.


    "Very good."


    Chu Feng said casually, "you''re going to find a place to hide. I just met a group of people. Now they should want to kill us."


    Chu xiaorou stares big eyes: "why?"


    She didn''t completely despair of human nature, just like Chu Feng in her previous life. In fact, the gap between the two brothers and sisters is only a ten-year dark gap.


    Chu Feng said: "if you want to know, I''ll tell you everything when it''s over, but before that, you''re not allowed to make any noise, otherwise, it''s likely to kill all of us, including me."


    Seeing Chu Feng with some cold eyes, Chu xiaorou nods in fear.


    She doesn''t understand why Chu Feng said it so seriously, but in the case of knowing nothing, she is more willing to believe her brother, because he is absolutely impossible to hurt himself.


    It''s said that if she doesn''t obey, she will kill everyone around her, even her brother. She can only choose obedience.


    Then Chu Feng said to Xu Yan and Guan Qiaoqiao, "you two are responsible for watching xiaorou. If she makes any changes, I will kill you."


    When Chu xiaorou heard this, she instinctively wanted to oppose it. Why did her behavior kill her friends? But was shut Qiao Qiao to cover mouth, small voice way: "your elder brother is come true."Xu Yan nodded and said, "don''t worry! We''ll take care of her. "


    She knew that Chu Feng''s words just now seemed to be a threat to them. In fact, the real threat was his sister. After all, she could be lawless in front of her brother, but she didn''t want to involve the people around her.


    Seeing that Chu Feng is so serious, Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi are also ready.


    "The rest."


    Chu Feng pointed to a nearby shopping mall, "you now have two choices. The first choice is to hide inside, choose a suitable hiding place, and then wait for the results. The second choice is to stay and deal with those enemies with me. However, I don''t guarantee the safety of anyone''s life, including myself."


    Zhang Ziqing said, "I''ll stay."


    Chu xiaorou just about to open her mouth, Chu Feng glared at her and said: "you have no choice."


    Chu xiaorou nods wrongly. She knows that if her brother has to make a decision, she has no room to refute.


    Then, they heard that Chu Feng could not even guarantee his own safety, and they were all frightened. They even said: "we are weak, so we will not get involved."


    "Yes! As far as our strength is concerned, it will only slow down the boss. "


    "Boss, don''t worry, we can ambush. If the other side goes too far, we will fight to death and cover the boss''s retreat."


    For their words, how could Chu Feng be so naive to believe, but he did not have the need to refute, but nodded, a look of believing: "then go in and hide!"


    Then his eyes fell on the people who stayed.


    Tao Jinghua, Xu Wei, Tian Jing, Zhang Ziqing, Xiao Xi, Huang Tianhua, ye Xiaohui and an ugly man who just joined.

 Chapter 176

    In the face of such a result, Chu Feng is actually quite satisfied.


    There is no loyalty in the world for no reason. It''s a bit too much for those members who have just joined to ask them to take risks with their lives just because they are the eldest.


    At this time also willing to stay, that is really agree with him.


    Looking at these old members of his team, Chu Feng was very satisfied. What really surprised him was the two new members.


    Ye Xiaohui knows him. After all, he is a person who "cooperates" with his own propaganda and has had a cooperation experience with him.


    His eyes fell on the ugly man and asked, "what''s your name?"


    The man touched his head and said, "boss, my name is Wang Fugui. Boss is my benefactor. I won''t abandon him."


    Listening to this honest man''s standard name, Chu Feng patted him on the shoulder and said, "I''ll give you a task now. Hide behind the gate of the shopping mall. The first person to enter the gate of the shopping mall, you just need to chop hard. After you chop to death, you can see if the rest of the people are strangers."


    In Wang Fugui''s eyes, he couldn''t bear to say, "but, boss, are they really bad people?"


    Chu Feng said, "they are enemies."


    Wang Fugui hesitated and nodded, then hid next to the gate of the mall and covered himself with the help of the wall.


    Then Chu Feng took out a few submachine guns and gave them to Tian Jing, Xu Wei and other people who had no powers. Each of them said, "your task is to cover and suppress fire. Next, I''ll teach you how to operate."


    Xu Wei worried: "but, if we can''t aim, what should we do?"


    We often see the appearance of sharpshooters on TV, but in reality, it is very rare. On the contrary, there are many examples of those who are advancing at the top of the gunfire.


    Apart from other things, in reality, it is true that someone climbed the peak of several hundred meters with machine gun fire and then blew up the other party''s blockhouse. Although this is a very rare situation, it also shows that the gun hit rate is really moving.


    Chu Feng smile: "it doesn''t matter, you just need to be able to shoot."


    He just needed to test the loyalty of these people, but he didn''t expect them to help.


    After all, the next battle is still the battle of the powers. They haven''t really grown up and are not suitable to participate in this kind of battle.


    After arranging everyone''s position, he looked up at the members who were hiding in every corner and secretly wanted to watch the external situation. Instead of saying much, he said to Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi: "next, you should pay attention to protect yourself. Even the awakened ones can''t ignore the bullets."


    The ability of the second awakened one has the ability to resist bullets, but there is a premise, that is, to use the vitality of heaven and earth, and it is not enough to rely on the physical body.


    After hiding everyone, Chu Feng quietly waited for the arrival of the other party.


    Soon, a team of six cars came to the front of the crowd.


    In the car, Zhao Yuan looks at the hot weapons in the hands of the people, and the hidden worry disappears. Instead, he is cruel and cruel.


    The leader patted him on the shoulder and said, "if you can really find a place to hide materials, you will have made a great contribution today."


    At this time, a man with his head sticking out from the roof and a telescope retracted into the car, and then excitedly said, "great, I saw that there were more than 20 people hiding in the dark in that shopping mall, and they also secretly stretched out their heads. It really made people have the impulse to shoot them in the head."


    The leader of the team was smiling: "don''t! Since they are so pitifully hiding in a shopping mall, of course we are responsible for rescuing these poor people. "


    Obviously, they want to capture these people as experimental objects, but they say they want to help them out of the sea of suffering.


    The observer said to Zhao Yuan, "if you can really save so many people, then you have made great achievements."


    Zhao Yuandao: "dare not dare not, this is our leader''s wise decision."


    "What are you saying?"


    The leader pretended to be angry, "you''re the brother of life and death who saved my life. How can I be greedy for your credit? It''s your credit, it''s your credit. As long as you have big brother, no one will rob you. "


    After hearing this, Zhao Yuan was moved.


    "I didn''t see the wrong person."


    Zhao Yuan heart way, "such big brother than Chu Feng to know how many times, that guy actually want to cheat me that he also has the ability to let people become a power."


    When a person feels guilty, he will often make excuses for what he has done, and even the reason why he doesn''t believe it will emerge in his heart.


    That''s how he is now.


    When he first saw Chu Feng, he thought he was alone and wanted to help him. At that time, his feelings for Chu Feng were true, but what he didn''t expect was that Chu Feng suddenly became an awakener and a superior adult.Obviously is lucky, why to pretend so pitiful?


    This contrast filled his heart with jealousy and resentment, and then, under the temptation of becoming a psionic, he finally fell.


    After saving the team leader, his heart was full of worry and fear, anyway, the brotherhood between him and Chu Feng had broken, no matter how can''t go back to the past, so how would Chu Feng deal with him?


    Now that he has betrayed Chu Feng, will Chu Feng turn around and kill him if he has a chance?


    This is entirely possible. If he is Chu Feng, he will not let the Betrayer go.


    However, if you want to directly ask the company to avenge him, it will be a bit too much, so his heart soon rose a poison plan, that is to tempt him with good.


    If killing Chu Feng is good enough, the company will do it!


    "Chu Feng, don''t blame me. I''m going to start first!"


    Zhao Yuan''s heart was full of resentment, "if you want to blame it, you are too ignorant of current affairs! I was so kind-hearted to help you and persuade you to join us, but you just don''t agree. Since you trampled on my kindness at the beginning, it means that you didn''t pay attention to my brother at all. "


    With this idea in mind, when he looked at the shopping mall in the distance, his heart was full of joy: "is this your hiding place? In such a place surrounded by monsters, it''s a miracle to live till now. Living in such a poor place, you want to cheat me that you can make me an awakener? "


    Because he had never been to the fortress, and because of the company''s propaganda, he never thought that someone would build a fortress city relying on the old city wall in just a few days.


    Under his preconceived idea, the image of Chu Feng as a liar is more deeply rooted, and he has no regret for his behavior.

 Chapter 177

    "Bang!"


    With a gunshot, a bullet hit the ground in front of the motorcade, splashing a burst of sparks, so that the motorcade emergency stop.


    "They have guns!"


    "What is a gun? We have powers


    "Yes, the awakened need not be afraid of guns when they are ready."


    Although they were puzzled and shocked that Chu Feng had guns, the people in the team still had absolute confidence in themselves, because they were more confident than each other in both the number of people and the number of awakeners, and they were also better equipped.


    Then, the people in the motorcade came down from the car with the weapons in their hands. Everyone was fully armed. There was a pistol in the worst hand, about 30 people.


    "Zhao Yuan, for the sake of being a brother, I''ve spared you before."


    Chu Feng hid his body with the help of an abandoned vehicle. "Now what do you mean when you bring so many people here?"


    The leader looked awe inspiring: "of course, it''s to save the people here from your reign of terror. It''s not easy for you to live here! I''m here to take you to safety. "


    However, the faces of the people who hide to observe the situation are a little strange.


    They just come in to hide. How does the other party think they live here?


    Rescue? Is there anyone nearby that the military hasn''t rescued?


    Seeing that all the people hidden in the dark were indifferent, the leader''s heart sank, and then said, "it seems that you have done a good job in brainwashing these people, but I tell you that you are trapped in such a small place, and it will be sooner or later that you will be trapped to death. Only if you follow us can you reach a safe place."


    If it wasn''t for the seriousness of each other''s armed appearance, people in the shopping mall could not help laughing.


    But Chu Feng sneered and said, "do you mean to enter your laboratory to be your experiment object? And become a rat victim? "


    At this time, Chu Feng''s communicator is turned on, and xiaorou and she also hear the dialogue on the front line.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Xu Yan''s brain flashed the picture of slice research.


    However, these people did not give up the intention of deception.


    After all, it''s more important for them to capture a living specimen than a corpse.


    If these people can get to the base without damage, they will have great credit.


    The leader ignored Chu Feng, but said: "maybe you can''t imagine that we have a kind of magical technology, which can make you have physical quality and strength far beyond ordinary people. As long as we continue to strengthen, we can make ordinary people have the strength comparable to awakeners."


    No, we can imagine!


    people hiding in the mall quietly make complaints about their own physical quality and strength than those of ordinary people. Although the reasons for the lack of training time are not much, the gap between them has already opened the boundaries between them and the general practitioners.


    However, the other side uses this kind of thing to tempt them?


    Seeing that these people were indifferent, the leader''s heart sank.


    He didn''t expect that no one in the other party would listen to him, which was unexpected to her.


    At this time, Zhang Ziqing, who was hiding near Chu Feng, couldn''t help saying, "but do you have such power yourself? Are you all physically better than ordinary people? "


    In the face of Zhang Ziqing''s questioning, these people clenched their guns and opened the insurance.


    Since they don''t believe in it, they are ready to use their strength to force them to submit!


    The leader said: "this technology is not mature yet, but believe us, the day will come sooner or later for everyone to have the power comparable to the Awakened One"


    "so do we need a large number of test products for clinical trials?"


    Chu Feng sneered, "Zhao Yuan, even if you and I are no longer brothers, don''t you think about yourself and your family? Do you have to bear the risk that your family will be treated as an experiment? "


    At this time, people in the shopping mall have more doubts about these people.


    At the beginning, they are not very interested in what the other party says, because they have the power and the possibility of becoming stronger, so their first impression is of course that what the other party says is the same as themselves.


    Then the other side said that the technology is not mature. Isn''t this the same as Gongfa?


    When they hear the test objects again, they label each other as a liar.


    when the benefits promised by a liar can''t move people''s hearts, no matter how much they say, it''s impossible to achieve the expected results.


    Zhao Yuan suddenly cried out: "Chu Feng, I''m kind-hearted to give you this opportunity, but you don''t appreciate it. You don''t treat me as a brother first. Since you are unkind, don''t blame me for my injustice."Chu Feng was almost laughed by this sentence: "you forget before the outbreak of doomsday, who is going to remind you to prepare more supplies at home? I''m kind enough to remind you, but I didn''t expect you to use this as a chip for your contribution and encourage so many people to rob me of my goods. "


    Zhao Yuan blurted out: "how do you know?"


    After hearing his words, Chu xiaorou, who is secretly monitoring, feels a chill in her heart.


    In fact, her character is very similar to that of Chu Feng in her previous life. She often treats people with the most kind eyes and the most sunny attitude. Even if she has seen some dark things, she still has illusions about human nature.


    However, what they said just now made her doubt human nature.


    Anyway, Zhao Yuan had already said it, so he didn''t hide it: "if you don''t cherish the opportunity I gave you, don''t blame me for being impolite. Now you have only two choices. The first one is to hand over everything and obediently obey us, so that you can survive. The second one is to prepare you in advance after we kill you Take everything. "


    The team leader also said: "as long as people live, there is a chance to turn over, but if they die, there is really nothing left."


    Listening to these people''s persuasion, people in the mall feel very uncomfortable.


    They haven''t seen bad people, but they can''t stand it. It''s refreshing their bottom line!


    Chu Feng had helped them before, but their reward was like this.


    And Chu Feng''s tone gradually became cold: "Zhao Yuan, you pointed a gun at me before. In the face of brotherhood, I can spare you once. But now that you don''t care about my family, don''t blame me for being impolite."

 Chapter 178

    Chu Feng didn''t like to talk a lot, or he was the one who said a few opening remarks before everyone.


    If a person is really sentenced to death in his heart, he will only do it without saying a word. At most, he will choose the time or the way to do it.


    Explain? What''s the explanation for the dead?


    But today is a special case, because Chu xiaorou is listening to him with a communicator.


    He doesn''t want his sister to become a cold-blooded and heartless person, but he knows that even if she is not cold-blooded, keeping a basic vigilance to strangers is a necessary quality to survive in this world.


    Today''s events can be regarded as a lesson for him. For Chu xiaorou, it can even subvert people''s world outlook.


    Xu Yan whispered to Chu xiaorou: "if this is really our gathering place, if your family really hoards a lot of materials here, if your brother''s strength is a little weaker, you think about the consequences."


    Chu xiaorou only felt that her heart was as painful as a needle.


    If she was cheated by her parents before, now she really understands her brother.


    Clearly is a good brother, and Chu Feng also reminded each other, but it is for these ridiculous reasons, even the life of the brother''s family are ignored, must be uprooted.


    How can human nature be so bad?


    How can there be such a person in the world?


    If Chu Feng didn''t deal with those people, if Chu Feng didn''t guard against the arrival of the other party, then the death of the whole family is likely to be their end!


    Her body trembled at the thought of the terrible end.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that Chu Feng had personally experienced these things once.


    "Since you don''t appreciate it, don''t blame us for being rude."


    At the command of the leader, "fire!"


    All of a sudden, all the members with guns in their hands began to cover the place where Chu Feng was hiding. The muzzle of the gun kept breathing and puffing, and the scrapped cars soon became full of holes.


    Looking at the powerful power of these hot weapons, Zhao Yuan couldn''t help feeling proud.


    Soon the hypocrite Chu Feng will be killed, soon, his heart will not have to bear the suffering of conscience.


    Yes, he still thinks that he has a conscience, but his kindness is regarded as a donkey''s liver and lung by the local dog.


    What they didn''t notice, however, was that a long black snake happened to circle behind them silently.


    "Hellfire!"


    The blue flame sent out from the hiding place of Chu Feng and fell into the crowd. It caused a commotion, and some people were angry.


    "Doesn''t it mean that he''s just an awakened person in the art department?"


    "Zhao Yuan, you hurt me!"


    "I, I don''t know!"


    Zhao Yuan also felt aggrieved. Before, Chu Feng was fighting with a sword! Then he remembered what Chu Feng had just said, and looked at his brother''s face to spare them.


    He thought that this sentence was just a scene, but now he couldn''t help wondering whether Chu Feng really had the ability to kill them?


    "Don''t panic!"


    A water system psionic summoned a large amount of condensed water to block the hellfire. "This may be an attack from his companion!"


    After hearing his judgment, everyone calmed down a little.


    They were suddenly attacked by the power just now, so they were a little flustered. But when you think about it, it''s really possible.


    At this time, the earth suddenly split a crack.


    "Be careful!"


    "Watch the ground!"


    "Everyone, get out of the way!"


    The cracks in the earth make their hearts full of confusion again. Even the native powers can''t attack them to this extent!


    Just at this time, a cloud of fog came to them.


    "What is this? Ah


    A man could not dodge, was covered with fog, and soon began to dry up. Looking at his dry and old hands, he couldn''t help shouting.


    "Ice blade!"


    Just when everyone was in a mess, Zhang Ziqing also aimed at this opportunity. Her ice blade was released from the direction of the car bottom, hitting more than a dozen people''s calves one after another, making them fall to the ground in a scream.


    Then, Chu Feng''s ice arrow and Xiao Xi''s holy light purification also started to kill or severely damage these enemies one by one. As for the problem of defense? They don''t need to worry at all! One wind wall is solved.


    "Tututui -"


    Tian Jing and others also began to walk out of the bunker and began to cover with firepower. Although the hit rate was very touching, it was really enough to scare people.


    When these people saw that the other side had powerful thermal weapons, they were all flustered and lost all their fighting courage."How could they have so many guns?"


    "Ah


    "Run, we''re not their match!"


    "Run, they are monsters!"


    There are only three powers in their whole team, and two of them are close to each other. In such a combat environment, they are not their opponents at all.


    They originally thought that thermal weapons could pose a great threat to the powers, but what they didn''t expect was that when the other side was prepared, their thermal weapons didn''t work at all, and there were thermal weapons on the opposite side. In contrast, they didn''t have any advantage at all.


    So they fled in a hurry, scrambling for the direction of the vehicle.


    "Help me."


    "Take me with you!"


    The people who had been beaten through their calves by Zhang Ziqing fell to the ground in pain. They were not only seriously injured, but also frozen their legs by the freezing effect attached to the ice blade. They even had no chance to bear the pain, so they could only cry for help to their companions.


    "Ah! Brother, help me


    Zhao Yuan has not checked, but also by the ice blade shot, lost the ability to act, toward his just recognized awakened elder brother stretched out a hand for help.


    "Get out of here!"


    However, the leader didn''t even look at Zhao Yuan and kicked his hand away. He is now a critical moment to escape. How can he stop for a subordinate?


    Looking at the back of the leader''s merciless departure, Zhao Yuan''s heart is full of resentment: "you must die hard, you must die hard!"


    As if his curse had come true immediately, a black snake suddenly enlarged and swallowed the leader.


    "What is this?"


    "There''s a monster, run!"


    Now they have all become frightened birds,


    "crackle!"


    Then, a black lightning throughout the whole field, while hitting all the people still standing in the scene, so that they lost the ability to act at the same time.


    "Cease fire


    Chu Feng ordered, Tian Jing several people immediately cease fire.


    When they look at the battlefield, there are no more people with operational ability on the battlefield.

 Chapter 179

    "Is that the end?"


    Looking at the ground to lose the ability to resist the enemy, Tao Jinghua a few people only feel that this scene seems to be a little unreal.


    After all, they didn''t surpass the ordinary people too much. There is still a great fear in their hearts for the hot weapons, but unexpectedly, they solved it so quickly.


    If it is a confrontation, maybe they will have some casualties, but now under the arrangement of Chu Feng, they easily won the other side.


    Seeing that more than 30 fully armed people, including several powers, were easily won, the people hiding in the mall only felt shocked. Is this the strength of their boss?


    They can see that even if there are not a few machine guns, Chu Feng and the two beauties around can sweep the whole court.


    At this moment, their hearts are full of happiness.


    Thinking of the members who follow other powers, they feel very lucky. Can ordinary powers have the strength of their boss? It''s impossible!


    You know, Chu Feng swept the whole villa with a submachine gun, even including the existence of six powers. However, among the enemies they met today, there were also enemies with submachine guns in their hands, but they were swept easily by Chu Feng.


    In contrast, how powerful is Chu Feng?


    Even, has today''s battle forced him out of the bottom line? They don''t know.


    With such a boss, there must be a bright future!


    With this idea, a sense of worship and pride rose from their hearts, so that they have a firm idea to follow Chu Feng.


    "Boss, what are you going to do with these people?"


    Tao Jinghua looked at the people on the ground who lost their ability to move and asked Chu Feng for advice.


    At this time, suddenly a water spear appeared, piercing Tao Jinghua''s chest.


    At this time, Tao Jinghua only felt that his whole body was covered with fear. What he didn''t expect was that when he faced so many fully armed enemies just now, they didn''t have any damage. But now when he won the victory, he would die in this place.


    At this time, suddenly a golden light blocked in front of him.


    "Poof!"


    The water spear collided with the golden light, turned into a pool of water again, and then dissipated into the vitality of heaven and earth.


    "As long as the enemy is not dead, don''t let down your guard."


    Chu Feng killed the psionic who pretended to be dead on the ground with a sword, and then refined it into vitality. "The best way to judge whether a person is dead is to see if the other person''s head explodes, but there are also some special creatures. Even if they lose their head, they can survive for some time, so they have to burn to ashes."


    With his rich experience, the other party''s trick of pretending to be dead could not deceive him at all.


    Because even if the other party really camouflages perfectly, before the other party''s body turns gray, Chu Feng will not relax his vigilance to such a body.


    Without him, he has seen too many negative textbooks.


    Tao Jinghua just escaped from death. He patted his chest with a lingering fear: "boss Xie has done it."


    Xu Wei and Tian Jing are also on the alert. Just now Tao Jinghua is just one step ahead of them. If it is them, can they avoid this fatal blow?


    It seems to see their ideas, Chu Feng said: "you still have a lot to learn in the future, because some lessons can only be exchanged with your life, so if you are really smart, you should learn from others, rather than exchange your life only once."


    Tian Jingruo thought: "then, have all these people been killed?"


    Listen, these people are going to kill them. These people are begging for mercy.


    "Gentlemen, we are wrong."


    "We surrender, surrender not to kill!"


    "We were forced to do it!"


    And Zhao Yuan looked at Chu Feng, who was walking slowly towards him, and his heart was full of panic: "second, we are brothers in the same dormitory! You can''t kill me. We played games together. I ordered takeout for you and answered in class that we had a drink together "


    now his life is in Chu Feng''s hands, and there is no room for resistance.


    There was only one thought in his mind, that is, he had to live.


    Chu Feng looked at Zhao Yuan with cold eyes: "so? Is that your last word? "


    At this time, Chu xiaorou also came to Zhao Yuan to watch Chu Feng''s decision.


    If it was in the past, Chu xiaorou might stop Chu Feng''s killing, but after thinking of the other party''s fully armed appearance, she has given up any idea of pleading for the other party.


    Zhao Yuanjian and Chu Feng didn''t let go of their own meaning, so they cried out: "Chu Feng, do you think you are a great awakener? You feel great when you wake up. You look down on my brother. I just want to climb up. What''s wrong? "Chu Feng felt very tired now. Although he had met many people who couldn''t make sense clearly, he still felt very sad to see Zhao Yuan like this.


    Now Zhao Yuan is hysterical, and there is no normal human logic to speak.


    He has experienced a lot of the pain of being betrayed in his previous life, but he didn''t expect to continue to experience it in this life.


    Zhao Yuan looked at the people behind Chu Feng with a ferocious look: "ha ha, you don''t know what kind of enemy you have offended. You don''t know what kind of concept it is that everyone can surpass the limit of ordinary people. You are finished, you are finished, ha ha ha ¡¤"


    looking at Zhao Yuan, Tao Jinghua couldn''t help saying:¡° Is it hard to exceed human limits? We all have such strength


    After listening to his words, Zhao Yuan was stunned and immediately couldn''t believe it: "do you think this kind of nonsense can deceive us? Do you know how much it costs to surpass the limits of human beings except the awakened ones? You don''t know what this is at all "


    he can''t say it any more before he has finished.


    Tao Jinghua gave him a gentle push, and a strong wind swept his cheek.


    "Here, what is this?"


    Zhao Yuan was stunned. He suddenly felt that his world outlook seemed to have collapsed a little at that moment.


    Then, Xu Wei waved a knife, a knife out of the air, two meters away cut a leg of a prisoner.


    "No, it''s impossible. It''s fake!"


    Zhao Yuan was shocked. He gave up his brother for such an ethereal thing, but what he longed for was so easy for others to get.


    And Chu Feng looked around and said, "don''t show me now. The movement just now has attracted many monsters. Let''s solve these monsters first."

 Chapter 180

    Hearing Chu Feng''s warning, we noticed that the violent movement just now attracted many zombies and wild animals.


    A zombie with coagulated blood on the corner of his mouth walked towards them with rigid steps, and there were even some variant zombies among them.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    "Fight with these zombies!"


    "Be careful, don''t capsize the boat in the sewer. If the zombie bites us, even the boss can''t save us."


    After what happened just now, Chu Feng''s divine power left a deep impression in their hearts. Such a powerful and outrageous man turned out to be their boss, which made them feel extremely proud.


    Now in the face of such a monster, their hearts have not much fear.


    Anyway, their boss is around. What are they afraid of?


    Chu Feng didn''t stop them, but pointed to some of the mutant zombies: "these zombies are not what they can deal with, you can solve them!"


    Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi nodded, and then they started.


    Anyway, they are all long-range attack, even if there is a mistake in the battle, there is still room to make up, and now they are training in the face of mutant zombies.


    But Xu Yan throws an inquiring look at Chu Feng. Chu Feng nods. After Xu Yan gets the reply, she immediately rushes to the zombies with a knife.


    Watching these people crazy, the prisoners on the ground were shocked.


    "Are they all crazy?"


    "Do you think you can fight a zombie with a knife in your hand?"


    "Do they think they are awakeners?"


    "It''s about death."


    "The strength of your boss is not your strength!"


    However, their sarcasm soon solidified.


    A few mutant zombies may have some threats, but they are still vulnerable under the attack of Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi.


    Apart from the mutant zombies, the rest of the zombies can not pose any threat to those who have become warriors. The only possible threat is that when they cut off the head of the zombie, they may splash the blood of the zombie into their mouth!


    However, the blood of zombies is much more sad than that of normal people. They had special training from Chu Feng yesterday. If there is an accident now, Chu Feng will just sit by and watch the other party die.


    If you don''t study well what matters to you, do you want him to teach you?


    Seeing the scene of these people killing zombies, the prisoners on the ground are dull.


    They are also after a simple training, will be sent out to collect materials, but see the strength of these people, they found that these people are beyond the limit of the human body!


    What does that mean? This means that what they have worked so hard to study is actually something that everyone has to have for others.


    Chu xiaorou didn''t kill the zombie, but thought about something in silence.


    Chu Feng said: "didn''t you doubt my decision before? I''ll tell you about it. "


    Then he told his sister what happened between him and Zhao Yuan.


    After listening to the story of Chu Feng, Chu xiaorou''s heart is more complicated.


    She couldn''t help but say, "I didn''t expect that you were roommates in the University, but he did this kind of thing to you. It''s really hard to know who you are."


    Even if she, also feel some fear.


    Together with a brother in the dormitory, they can become like this and hide their true colors for such a long time. How many other people can trust?


    Chu Feng shook his head: "no, when he was in the dormitory, he really took me as a brother. Even before he knew that I was an awakened one, he took me as a brother. He even wanted me to join Jinling biology and let me have a place to settle down. This is also true."


    Chu xiaorou felt confused: "but why?"


    She didn''t understand why Zhao Yuan was so vicious and even wanted to kill his family, but Chu Feng still said he was sincere?


    While listening to the side of Zhao Yuan, at the moment also quietly left tears.


    Chu Feng took a look at the third person in the dormitory and said: "when we are in equal status, he really regards me as a brother, a good brother who helps each other. Even if I can prove earlier that I have the ability to let ordinary people have the power to surpass the limit, he will follow me with ecstasy, and will not have any embarrassment because of me We are brothers. No matter who is developed, we should shine on each other. "


    Zhao Yuan felt that he had mixed well, and Chu Feng should follow him.


    Similarly, if Chu Feng gets along well, he will not shirk responsibility.


    What''s the courtesy between brothers? Now in this world, mutual help is the most important thing.Listening to Chu Feng''s words, Chu xiaorou doesn''t understand any more.


    Since they are all true brothers, why would Zhao Yuan do so?


    Zhao Yuan''s tears flow faster, and his face is full of remorse for the first time.


    "But the heart will change."


    Chu Feng said, "every emotion and morality in the world has its own bottom line. Some people would rather starve to death than snatch other people''s things. But when they see their families starving, they may break through the bottom line of morality. Some people think that the life of a brother is more important than their own, but if a brother is more developed than himself, his heart will be filled with jealousy. "


    Looking at her sister''s painful thinking, Chu Feng touched her head: "you can learn these things slowly in the future. Now you only need to learn one thing, that is, you must be on guard against dangerous people. Don''t easily put yourself in danger, because it will not only kill yourself, but also your family."


    Then he went to Zhao Yuan''s side.


    Zhao Yuan a pair of face: "Chu Feng, how do you want to deal with me?"


    Chu Feng has just dissected his emotional changes from the bottom of his heart, making him feel more transparent in front of Chu Feng than naked.


    Now, his begging for mercy and curse of resentment have lost any meaning, because Chu Feng may know his inner thoughts better than he does.


    "When I was in the hospital, I could kill all of you, but I spared you because you really wanted to help me at the beginning, even if you wanted to kill me at that time."


    Chu Feng raised his blood drinking sword, "but I don''t live only for myself. You even sacrifice my family''s life for your own future, which has exceeded the bottom line that brotherhood can forgive. Go well all the way."


    Drink blood sword, fall!

 Chapter 181

    The blue flame burned Zhao Yuan''s body.


    Chu xiaorou looks at her brother''s silence and wants to comfort her, but she doesn''t know how to comfort her.


    Betrayed by his brother, Chu Feng''s heart is the most painful.


    But she could do nothing.


    After a long silence, Chu xiaojudo said: "although I can''t figure out these things for a while, I will try my best to improve my strength and not let myself drag my brother down."


    Whether it was the kidnapping incident last time or the betrayal incident this time, there was a haze in her heart. Based on her experience as a high school student, she could not understand these complicated people''s hearts for the time being, but she knew that if she did not have the ability to protect herself, she would only be a drag on Chu Feng.


    Last time, she could only be a hostage.


    This time, although she has become a psionic, but still can only be on the sidelines, this powerless feeling makes her suffer.


    She didn''t want her brother to bear everything, so she wanted to share it.


    Chu Feng said with a smile, "you''d better understand this."


    What he was most afraid of was that his sister would go on the old road of his previous life, and he would not repent until he lost everything. This situation was better than he expected.


    After solving the monsters around, the people take out the crystal nucleus from these monsters'' heads under the command of Tian Jing and others, and then give it to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng took over Jinghe and said, "if you want anything, you can exchange it for me. Later, I will make a detailed price list for you. No matter it''s food, clean water, medicine and clothing, you can exchange it for anything you want."


    One of the members of a bright: "even submachine guns can also?"


    Hearing what he said, everyone was excited.


    Most men have a natural love for guns. Of course, cold weapons are the same. This is the instinct engraved in the human gene to become stronger.


    If they are really good at holding a submachine gun in their hands, it is a dream of their whole life.


    Chu Feng nodded: "of course, it''s OK, but I don''t recommend you to use this, because the use of guns requires a lot of practice. Just now when the fire was covered, so many bullets shot out and killed only two people. Do you still think guns have a great effect on you?"


    Zhang Ziqing pointed to the prisoners on the ground and said, "what should we do with these people?"


    Everyone''s eyes are on the captives on the ground. Now that the monsters attracted by them have been solved, it''s natural to start to discuss the disposal plan of these captives.


    Of course, Zhang Ziqing understood that with Chu Feng''s character, these people should not survive.


    Hearing that these people were going to deal with themselves, the prisoners on the ground were all flustered.


    "Spare my life!"


    "We surrender."


    "We know a lot of things. Please spare our lives."


    Chu Feng looked at these people, and then said: "these people are Jinling biological people, and related to human experiments, so it''s better to hand them over to the military. I believe the military will give them a just trial."


    Zhang Ziqing opened his mouth and looked at Chu Feng with unbelievable eyes.


    Her eyes were like, "I believe you, ghost!"


    Will Chu Feng hand over his prisoners to the military for justice? Are you kidding? Is the sun coming out in the west?


    And Tian Jing is a way: "let the military pay attention to such a force, seems to be a good thing."


    Zhang Ziqing nodded. This is the normal style of painting.


    In fact, Chu Feng''s ideas are very different. He doesn''t care whether these people are full of evil or not. He doesn''t even care about the life and death of these ants. What he really cares about is the Jinling creature itself.


    In addition to the hatred between the two sides, he is also determined to get what he knows in the other party''s laboratory, which is related to the foundation of his life.


    Of course, Jinling biology has committed a lot of crimes by using its unique technology, even making the military helpless, and Chu Feng still has some bottom line.


    After all, what he wants to build is a safe shelter, not a home that has become ruins. What''s the point of being king on a ruins where people have almost died? What he wants is a complete, vibrant paradise, a home where people can settle down.


    After deciding the fate of these prisoners, Chu Feng said to them, "don''t think about playing tricks. After all, what you have is too important, so don''t say anything like being frank and lenient. If you have too few things to explain at that time, even if the army releases you, I will meet you outside."


    "No, No."


    "We must say everything we know."


    "We know Jinling creatures very well, and we will never hide anything."When they heard that Chu Feng would meet them outside, everyone was shocked. It was safer to stay in prison than to fall into Chu Feng''s hands.


    Then, Chu Feng blocked everyone''s action with a repressive charm, then left it in the car and said to Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi, "you are responsible for watching them. We have to collect some more materials before we leave."


    Chu xiaorou said hastily, "I''m going too."


    After hesitating for a moment, Chu Feng nodded.


    Anyway, the danger nearby has been cleared up almost, and my sister is safer around her, so I can teach her something easily.


    In the next three hours, Chu Feng tried his best to fill the space of his yuan mansion. Compared with the already abundant food, he picked up more clothes and medicines. After all, the more precious the food is, the more valuable the clothes and medicines can be sold now.


    After three hours of collection, Chu Feng left with the crowd.


    They only had two cars when they came, but they did drive seven cars when they went back, because one of them was beaten and scrapped.


    When the motorcade appeared at the gate of the city, it immediately aroused the vigilance of the patrolling army, as well as the attention of the family and people who participated in the defense work.


    "Is this the army bringing in some more survivors?"


    "No! It''s said that the survivors rescued by the army should be sent to other fortresses under construction! "


    "Be careful, these cars are not big trucks, they are armored cars!"


    Armed men with sharp eyes watched with binoculars and immediately issued an alarm.


    As a result, a large number of armed soldiers surrounded the convoy.


    "Listen to the people inside, tell us what you want to do and cooperate with our inspection, otherwise we will regard you as the enemy."


    At this time, a familiar figure came down from the car.


    "Officer Hu, are you all right?"

 Chapter 182

    After seeing Chu Feng go down from armored car, Hu Tianlu was shocked.


    He knew that Chu Feng was taking a group of people out of the city to collect materials today, but why did they come back in an armored car?


    Didn''t they rob an army?


    Of course, this is impossible, because the armored vehicles of the army do not need to be camouflaged in China. Only those underground forces need to be camouflaged.


    After thinking for a moment, Hu Tianlu still did not withdraw the warning: "Chu Feng, although I still trust you very much, this is the rule of the army. Please explain the origin of these things."


    Chu Feng smile: "rest assured, I will absolutely cooperate."


    With that, the people in the motorcade moved a lot of ammunition and various weapons from the car.


    After seeing these things, people in the military also realized the seriousness of the problem.


    Since Chu Feng swaggered to take out these things, it shows that he thinks his way to get these things should be legitimate.


    Since the way he got these things was right, the enemy should be the one who got them wrong.


    Chu Feng left that day and returned that day, plus the time to collect materials, in such a short period of time, he could not have run too far.


    In other words, there is a terrorist organization with a large number of armed forces, hidden in their vicinity!


    With the cooperation of Chu Feng, he took these armored vehicles and prisoners with the army to accept the investigation, but the crowd burst out a voice of exclamation.


    "The trough! What''s the situation? "


    "I don''t know!"


    "Isn''t this the famous dawn alliance?"


    "I heard that the boss of Dawning alliance went out to look for things with his confidants. I thought they were going out to look for food, but I didn''t expect they were going out to look for ammunition!"


    "I want to join the dawn alliance, too!"


    "If you want to join, will they accept it?"


    "It''s said that the conditions for dawning alliance to join are very simple, but one of the biggest requirements is to go out of the city to fight monsters with them."


    "I don''t know how powerful their boss is, but even so many weapons have been seized by them. It''s estimated that they are very powerful! With such a boss, safety should be guaranteed to a certain extent! "


    "Why don''t we try?"


    Chu Feng moved those weapons to the car on purpose. He was shining his muscles.


    He knew that in the end of the world, relying on those public opinions to publicize himself could produce effects in a short time, but once faced with danger, those people could not be relied on at all.


    If we rely on our fists for physical persuasion, we can recruit some people. However, the members recruited in this way are either soft hearted people who are afraid of power, or people who are afraid of ghosts.


    So even if we rely on strength to win people''s hearts, we should also pay attention to skills.


    This time he went out of the city, the harvest was a very good opportunity for propaganda. He was able to follow such a boss out of the city and eliminate so many weapons. Only such a boss can give people strong confidence and let his people follow him willingly.


    The same is true of his performance before the mall. If those who have just become warriors are forced to fight against hot weapons, it is not impossible for them to rebel on the spot.


    After all, in their eyes, it''s like letting them die.


    However, when Chu Feng showed great strength and battlefield command ability, their trust and confidence in Chu Feng would be greatly enhanced.


    As long as it''s not the order to let them die intentionally, they will have a kind of blind obedience to Chu Feng.


    Now, after such propaganda, the dawning alliance has gained even greater prestige.


    Since Chu Feng can eliminate so many hot weapons, how many things can he snatch from the monster''s mouth with his strength? It has to make people suspicious, as well as excited.


    After coming to the barracks, Hu Tianlu said with a bitter smile: "you really can give us a problem!"


    Now Chu Feng''s power has become the biggest civil power in the fortress. In the foreseeable future, the power of dawn alliance will continue to expand.


    Such a powerful non-governmental force will also become the most unstable factor in the fortress.


    If Chu Feng continues to expand, it will definitely not be a good thing for the military who is eager for stability.


    Of course, the military will understand that this little thing is nothing at all, but it will take some time to accept this kind of thing now.


    Chu Feng said frankly: "I don''t think my existence has caused too much bad influence on the fortress, and I can do my best to help you eliminate some hidden dangers."


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, the police also have some helplessness.


    After all, Chu Feng is now only contribution, although caused some small trouble, but for the stability of the fort made more contributions, than their integrity can not be ignored.Hu Tianlu said: "we certainly know that you are not doing anything dishonest now, but there are always some people who are worried about your future influence."


    Chu Feng asked: "is this unnecessary?"


    Chu Feng''s words make the military interrogators have fever on their faces. They really can''t be convicted for what Chu Feng hasn''t committed.


    If a meritorious official is suspicious because he has made too much contribution, what is the difference between them and the headstrong emperors in history?


    Now even if the social order collapses, we can''t leave so many feudal remnants!


    Of course, now Chu Feng is not completely innocent, such as the origin of those weapons, such as Chu Feng''s possession of weapons can also be regarded as a crime, but they can''t do it.


    Chu Feng saw their dilemma, so he said with a smile: "you will soon understand that compared with the bad influence I may cause, you have to face more troubles than you think."


    Hu Tianlu asked, "what do you mean?"


    Chu Feng pointed to the gun on the ground: "don''t you wonder where these things come from? Don''t you want to know why these armored vehicles are disguised as trucks? Don''t you want to know what the forces behind the prisoners we captured are doing? "


    His question really poked into the minds of the military people. Compared with Chu Feng who confidently explained everything to them, the terrible organization with so many weapons hidden in the dark may be their greater threat.


    Hu Tianlu said: "we have people interrogating them. I believe the result will come out soon."


    Chu Feng said: "I just have a lot of things to explain to you. I''ll check the confession with them by the way! So they don''t have a chance to lie. "

 Chapter 183

    In the face of Jinling biological things, Chu Feng did not hide too much.


    Of course, all the things he told us were the information he got, plus some of his "guesses.".


    After hearing Chu Feng talk about such a terrible force, people in the military were angry.


    I didn''t expect that someone had built such a company near their military region, and was conducting human experiments that were not allowed internationally. It was insane!


    They didn''t doubt whether what Chu Feng said was true or false. After all, Chu Feng captured more than a dozen prisoners. It''s a very simple thing for him to give a confession, and he is unlikely to lie about it.


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, Hu Tianlu said to the adjutant beside him: "you go to tell the person in charge of the interrogation that you can use the punishment directly. You must get the most detailed information in the shortest time. I will report to Shangfeng and let Shangfeng make a decision."


    Criminal means are usually used only when they have to, but now it''s very important and they can''t care too much about it.


    If all the things that Chu Feng said were true, then it would have a great relationship.


    Chu Feng waited in place for half an hour before he received a reply.


    Hu Tianlu looked serious: "Shangfeng said that your parents'' research in the laboratory has made breakthrough progress. Even because of the research data you brought last time, they have developed zombie serum, which can help those who have been bitten by zombies for a short time to regain consciousness, but it is limited."


    Although it''s good news, he still has to be serious when it comes to military intelligence.


    Chu Feng a joy: "really? Can I have some? "


    With zombie serum, he can be more stable in his position, and can also use it to attract and maintain more people''s loyalty.


    After all, being bitten by a zombie is the end. If you have zombie serum, many people who dare not face zombies will have the courage to fight.


    Hu Tianlu said: "of course, it''s your parents'' credit. They also asked to give you all the rewards they got from this credit. The first batch of zombie serum can give you 36 copies, which is the same as the total share of all our military people."


    Chu Feng''s heart is also a burst of moving.


    Pitiful to his parents, he thought it would take a long time for him to gain the military''s trust, but he didn''t expect that because of his parents, the military''s trust in him increased a lot.


    After all, the military is willing to give him 36 points of zombie serum, which already shows a lot of problems.


    "You are a smart person, and I believe you should know what to do and what not to do."


    Hu Tianlu said, "Shangfeng has decided not to impose any restrictions on the development of your power, and will give some support in secret, but in the same way, I hope you can always keep the bottom line that human beings should abide by."


    Chu Feng said: "compared with those careerists, I am definitely the most harmless one."


    Hu Tianlu stretched out his right hand: "I hope we have always been close collaborators."


    Chu Feng''s hand and he held together: "certainly will."


    As the situation gets worse, Chu Feng will be less and less worried about antagonism with the military.


    Compared with the more and more dangerous situation of the outside world, Chu Feng''s behavior is nothing in the future.


    Compared with Chu Feng, the military has more difficulties and dangers to face.


    Of course, the biggest dilemma comes from their own beliefs.


    When Chu Feng came out of the military camp with his own people, and he was still carrying a lot of guns, ammunition and food, the crowd were shocked.


    "The trough! Is the military now indifferent to the possession of guns? "


    "How do you care? Now there are more and more crimes like fortresses. Many people are greedy for other people''s food because they don''t eat well, and then they rob them. "


    "I can''t help it, but that''s the result."


    "The background of Dawning alliance is so hard, and the strength of the boss is also so powerful. Why don''t we join in? If we join together, we can still get together. "


    "Why don''t you try?"


    If the move at the gate of the city makes many people interested in joining the dawn alliance, the fact that Chu Feng brought a lot of arms from the barracks makes many people feel more crazy.


    For a moment, a large number of people applied to join the dawn alliance.


    Chu Feng was very decisive to take charge of this matter, and reminded: "every time I can lead out not many people, and after every trip income, my own income all belong to myself, others get income I also want to take half of the harvest, agree to agree, don''t agree even."


    After all, the strong take the weak out to collect materials, so the protection of the weak also needs to be charged.


    So although Chu Feng''s condition sounds excessive, it''s actually normal.If it wasn''t for Chu Feng''s presence, those people would not even dare to leave the city. Even if they did leave the city, they would die in the face of those mutant zombies.


    Tian Jingwei: "don''t you want to push them under the Deputy alliance leaders? Anyway, even under their command, they can exchange goods with you. "


    In her opinion, Chu Feng is too tolerant of those vice allies who want to join hands to empty it. Since he has such a strong strength, why should he give them so many benefits?


    Chu Feng asked: "if being an alliance leader can''t bring them enough benefits, what are their reasons to follow me? Anyway, these benefits are not from me, and you will soon understand why I did it. "


    If you want to maintain the loyalty of your subordinates, the most important thing is to give them confidence and make them inseparable from themselves.


    So what Chu Feng has to do is to make his position absolute and detached, at least to ensure that they do not betray, so that the forces can develop healthily.


    After sending his men to work, Chu Feng embraces Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi and enters the house.


    Seeing that the boss is going to take Zhang Ziqing and Zhang Ziqing to do bad things, these people can only take Chu xiaorou away, not let the little girl learn bad things, and make a quiet environment for the boss by the way.


    Zhang Ziqing blushed: "it''s not evening yet!"


    However, after entering the room, Chu Feng suddenly said: "you wait here, I''ll solve a traitor and come back."


    Then he quietly turned out of the window and disappeared.


    After their respective departure, in addition to chufeng''s former class confidants, the team members who came back with their own things are also satisfied to return to their homes.


    However, at this time, a shadow quietly went to Gu''s base.

 Chapter 184

    After entering the villa controlled by Gu family, the figure kneels in front of a young man.


    "How are you doing?"


    Gu Nan Zhan asked lightly.


    The messenger wanted to stop saying: "subordinate, subordinate"


    GU Nanzhan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "if you have any concerns, just say it. You are my confidant. No matter what rude words you say, I will not blame you."


    The etiquette of kneeling has disappeared for a long time in the history of China, and only those who claim to be ancient families still maintain it, and those who are willing to use it are the people they trust most.


    The figure kneeling on the ground raised his head, and it was Wang Fugui. When Chu Feng proposed to fight with the enemy, he wanted to fight side by side with Chu Feng.


    Wang Fugui''s face is not like the honest man he used to be: "the strength of Chu Feng is unfathomable. His subordinates dare to ask you not to be enemies with Chu Feng, otherwise you may be in danger of taking care of your family."


    After listening to the obvious advice, Gu Nanzhan shook his head slightly: "the reason why you say this is because you don''t understand the power of our family. After the change of the world, the strength of those who have practiced ancient martial arts has reached a terrible level, and those who are just a little disabled are not afraid at all."


    He doesn''t look down on powers, he just looks down on individual powers.


    Wang Fugui sighed, ready to speak out the strength of Chu Feng.


    Judging whether he is an enemy or a friend is not what he needs to do as a slave. All he has to do is to report the intelligence. If they still have self-confidence when they hear about Chu Feng''s real strength, it means that they really have the strength to deal with Chu Feng.


    Gu Nanzhan is expecting Wang Fugui''s information. Suddenly, a stream of blood splashes into his face with his brain. When he looks up, he only sees a blood hole on Wang Fugui''s head. From back to front, his front skull has suddenly become a bowl shaped spiral hole.


    "Bang!"


    After Wang Fugui''s head exploded, the gun rang out a moment later.


    "Sniper gun!"


    Gu Nan''s brain was blank, and then he hid behind the bunker for the first time. He didn''t ask the cabinet to block the bullets, but only the enemy''s sight.


    However, after waiting for a long time, he did not find the second bullet coming.


    Gu Nan Zhan carefully left the hiding place, determined that the other party had almost gone, and then yelled: "Why are you hiding? Go and find the sniper''s position


    So, at his command, a group of domestic servants quickly began to act, from the place where Wang Fugui died began to form a fan, began to search outside.


    Those domestic servants complain incessantly. The area of 500 meters around has been controlled by their family. The Sniper at least shoots from 500 meters away. If the sniper runs away, it''s OK. If he doesn''t run away, can they really deal with the sniper?


    So, after half an hour of investigation, someone finally began to report the investigation results to Gu Nanzhan: "Qi Shao, the other side shot on the rooftop of a building 750 away, leaving obvious traces, not like a professional sniper."


    "Unprofessional? You told me that the other side is not professional? "


    Gu Nanzhan roared, "a sniper who can kill my servants with one shot in the head from 750 meters away, you tell me it''s not professional? Then tell me, do you need a sniper with a shot in the head 800 miles away to be professional? "


    This fortress is built on the basis of a county-level city. In 750 meters of the urban terrain, it can also blow its head with one shot. This is not professional. How many awakened people can ignore the existence of snipers?


    The reporter guessed: "maybe he is also afraid of the existence of the military? Why don''t we call the police and let the military investigate? The military''s control on arms is so strict "


    " pa! "


    Gu Nan Zhan slapped the reporter in the face, letting his mouth exude blood.


    "Call the police? Let the military investigate? Do you know who our enemies are? Chu Feng is just a pawn of the military. The real opponent we have to face is the military. If those pedantic old guys know that I actually ask the military to help us solve our problems, what do you think they will do to me? "


    Gu Nanzhan is so stupid by these people.


    An unprofessional sniper, an unprofessional sniper who can blow his head across 750 meters of urban terrain? Let the military investigate the case?


    Ha ha ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    those arrogant old antiques are all big and big all day long. Let them know that if they turn to the military, they will be cleaned up.


    The reporter bowed his head and did not dare to speak.


    After a while, Gu Nanzhan said slowly: "forget it, this matter is recorded on Chu Feng''s head! Let those old guys have a headache! Anyway, the skills of those old guys have improved a lot after the change of rules. They are not afraid of the existence of a sniper. Remember to remind them of the horror of snipers. "Of course, what he doesn''t know is that the sniper is really not professional.


    After killing Wang Fugui, Chu Feng ignored the chaotic family, but directly fled.


    In fact, he is not a master of firearms, but the spiritual will honed in the end of the world enables him to master any weapon skillfully.


    But he uses the sniper gun to aim, what relies on is not the specialized sniper skill, but his computation ability.


    Plus a mark left on Wang Fugui.


    Therefore, even if he wants to make a second strike, it is difficult for him to be a man without a mark. His core competence is mainly to cultivate the skills.


    After returning to his room, Chu Feng began to comfort Zhang Ziqing.


    "There were traitors in the previous team?"


    Although Zhang Ziqing didn''t like Chu Feng''s leaving after arousing her desire, after seeing so many things with Chu Feng, she also knew that this was not the time for her to be a little woman.


    Chu Feng nodded: "it''s Wang Fugui, the honest man in the team. When I asked him to hide behind the shopping mall, he chose a professional position and the posture of holding the knife. It''s absolutely impossible to practice without professional training, so I left a mark on him."


    After hearing this, Zhang Ziqing was also afraid: "I didn''t expect that such an honest man on his face could be such a terrible person secretly. By the way, who is he from?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes with a trace of killing: "Xicheng, care for the family."


    Taking care of his family and arranging people around him is a precursor to attacking him. In this case, it''s time for him to deal with taking care of his family.

 Chapter 185

    In the next three days, Chu Feng took people out in batches to collect some materials. While showing part of his strength, he also showed his decision-making ability.


    Because of the various types of monsters are more understanding, so and Chu Feng team, everyone''s safety has enough protection.


    There was only one unfortunate man who was overjoyed and bitten by the zombie.


    And Chu Feng is timely exposed his own zombie serum things, will be bitten by the zombie to the unfortunate egg alive, and the price is to let all his income to Chu Feng.


    This matter quickly ferments in the fortress, lets Chu Feng''s prestige raise a step again.


    "Zombie serum! After being bitten by a zombie, it''s no longer unexplained? "


    "It''s said that some people in the military are using zombie serum."


    "Chu Feng is really a member of the military."


    For this wonderful misunderstanding, Chu Feng has no intention to clarify, because he still needs to rely on the influence of the military, and he needs more preparation to become independent.


    After Chu Feng''s Zombie serum was exposed, several of the alliance''s deputy leaders, who were planning how to raise Chu Feng, immediately came to the door.


    Chu Feng is also very direct: "I will not give you anything for nothing, I will only give you an opportunity to trade. If you want zombie serum, you can exchange it for food and water, or zombie crystal nucleus, or monster''s corpse."


    Su Yuan immediately obediently took things in exchange for two zombie serum, and several other people want to use the same league to plead with Chu Feng, but he refused mercilessly.


    He is not a philanthropist. It''s the limit of his ability to give them a chance to get good things. I really want him to give them away for nothing. Sorry, he can''t.


    In this regard, although there are some complaints within the alliance, there is no way.


    After Chu Feng returned with a full load for the third time, Su Yuan went to the door alone.


    Chu Feng looked at Su Yuan, who was dressed in professional clothes, and stayed in her chest for two seconds: "if you come to her alone, aren''t you afraid that they will trouble you?"


    Now Chu Feng is the most influential person in the league. If they don''t want to divide power, the whole league will become Chu Feng''s speech.


    At this time, Su Yuan alone to find Chu Feng, it is easy to cause misunderstanding of those people.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s eyes, Zhang Ziqing snorted and went out alone.


    The eye does not see is pure, she takes Chu Feng to have no way, simply as did not see good.


    Su Yuan didn''t seem to notice Chu Feng''s eyes. She said with a wry smile, "don''t be sarcastic. I can see that the final result of this alliance will be to make wedding clothes for you! The world is changing so fast that you are the only one who can adapt to the rules of the new era


    If at first she was suspicious of Chu Feng''s practice, then what happened in the next few days made her understand that all this was in Chu Feng''s calculation.


    It can''t be said that it''s calculation. Chu Feng is more like a person pushing the boat with the current. When the rules of the world change, he is the one who can make the most of the rules.


    Chu Feng did not hide, but said: "the world has just changed. What people lack most now is a sense of security. Those who have lost the bottom line of human beings are also engulfed by the fear in their hearts, so they can''t help gathering around the strong. This is people''s instinct."


    Of course, this strong man is not only strength, but also food and the ability to get food.


    Chu Feng''s strength is not all of his, but his ability to lead people to search for materials and survive in the wild is the best.


    Su Yuan said with a bitter smile: "during this period, there are also a large number of powers who take people out to search for materials, but in the whole fortress, you get the most materials each time, and the types are the most complete. The people around you come back alive are also the most. Therefore, now the people of the whole alliance are eager to follow you."


    In these three days, the survivors more and more understand the importance of materials, but the external danger makes them flinch, at this time, it needs a strong man to lead them.


    Chu Feng is such a strong man who leads people to survive.


    She came here this time to "surrender".


    Now that she can''t fight Chu Feng, she will simply surrender directly, which is more straightforward.


    Chu Feng smile: "you made the right choice, but I don''t need you to do superfluous things, you still as nothing happened! The alliance will continue to expand, and the loyalty of its members need not worry, as long as they do not deliberately betray. "


    Su Yuan nodded: "that is to say, do you want me to be a spy who can break into some of them?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "no, there is no need, because as time goes on, they will more and more understand the importance of my existence. We should not stand on the opposite side and talk about how to enter the interior of the place?"


    Looking at Chu Feng''s serious appearance, Su Yuan once again said with a bitter smile: "I understand. It seems that the pattern between us is still too different."There is a big gap between her and Chu Feng, but she doesn''t understand how big it is.


    After she decided to surrender, she realized that Chu Feng''s eyes had already seen a more far-reaching future than her.


    Chu Feng Road: "if you are really free, you can help me find some wonderful waking people, accept their things, don''t worry, I can go."


    Su Yuan thought for more than ten seconds, then hesitated and said: "when it comes to the outstanding awakener, my cousin is very powerful. Her strength has reached the peak of the third level, and there are several powerful members around her, but her idea is different from mine."


    Chu Feng said casually: "what''s her name?"


    Su Yuan said: "her name is Su Yuyan. She is an awakener of the individual art department."


    "What?"


    Chu Feng widened his eyes, and then asked eagerly, "are the awakeners around her a native, a light, and a fire and undead?"


    He looked at Su Yuan again, more and more feel that she and Su YuYan''s appearance and temperament are similar.


    Su Yuan blinked: "how do you know so clearly? Have you seen her before, and there won''t be any festival between you


    When Zhang Ziqing heard this, he rushed in: "is Miss Su your cousin? Where is she? Take us to them


    In this chaotic world, Su Yuyan is also a limited person who can make her feel the beauty of human nature. Zhang Ziqing is also very concerned about Su YuYan''s whereabouts.


    Su Yuan vigilant way: "what do you have to do with my sister?"


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "the world is so small. We come from the same school."

 Chapter 186

    Su Yuan has a certain vigilance for Chu Feng, but after Chu Feng tells the story of the whole incident, Su Yuan still gives up her vigilance.


    After all, if he had not been with Su Yuyan and others, Chu Feng would not have known them so well, and would not have made up such a complete story.


    Su Yuyan also told Su Yuan about her experience, and both of them corresponded.


    After proving that he was one of his own, Chu Feng asked Su Yuyan again about his whereabouts.


    Su Yuan said: "after taking a group of students here, my sister went out with the people from the military. She said that she continued to search for survivors. She said that there are still many people in need of help in the world. Since she has this ability, she naturally has to do her part. She came back once yesterday and left after a quarrel with me. I don''t know when she will come back next time. ¡±


    Chu Feng also has some helplessness. Su Yuyan was determined to take the group of students here to seek protection. He thought it was su YuYan''s sense of responsibility. After all, she was a teacher.


    But unexpectedly, after she came to the safe area, she suddenly set out again.


    Chu Feng doesn''t know how to evaluate her character. After all, he can''t be such a person, but he can''t help thanking and respecting such a person.


    Mention Su Yuyan, Su Yuan also can''t help but start to talk about the past between the two: "my sister and I grew up together, two people''s feelings are very good, but after growing up, the family because of the division of property, I was forced to choose the path of inheritance, and my sister is to become a teacher."


    Zhang Ziqing said with emotion: "I didn''t expect that because of the property problem and sister opposition things also happen in reality."


    Su Yuan shook her head: "the opposition of our family does not mean that our sisters are against each other. After I take charge of the family business in my own hands, we have no reason to oppose each other. The reason why she does not want to come back is that she likes the feeling of being a teacher."


    Chu Feng nodded. He understood why there was no news of Su Yuyan in his previous life.


    Because such people died the most in the early stage, but this time, with him, several people who should have died gathered around her, so they should have a chance to change her fate.


    Su Yuan continued: "now we still have differences. She thinks that the awakened should use their own strength to help others, but I think it is the most important thing to take the opportunity to strengthen their own power."


    At this point, her tone was also full of sadness.


    She and Su Yuyan are sisters who grew up together from childhood, but they are worried about the differences, so they get together and leave more after growing up. Since the disaster, everything they had in the past has turned into a bubble. She originally thought that after seeing Su Yuyan again, they can support each other and tide over the difficulties together, but there are still differences between them.


    Zhang Ziqing had some helplessness: "when Mr. Su sat and watched the students with mental breakdown jump off the building, I thought Mr. Su had changed! I didn''t expect that she was still this character. "


    Su Yuyan, of course, has changed. She has learned to make choices and understands the fact that she can''t save everyone. She is still willing to help others when she can.


    Maybe it''s guilt, that''s why she''s willing to work so hard.


    Chu Feng said: "there are always some shining people in this world. They have not seen the sinister human heart, but they still love life after seeing the sinister human heart."


    He also admired Su Yuyan, perhaps because she lived a life she wanted to live but could not live!


    In his previous life, he was similar to Su Yuyan. Even though he had seen people''s hearts dangerous, he still did not despair of human nature. However, he could not let his relatives and himself bear the consequences together.


    In this life, he only wants to protect the people he cares about. Everything else depends on the latter.


    Looking at Su Yuan''s melancholy appearance, Chu Feng suddenly said: "in fact, even if you two have different ideas, it doesn''t mean you can''t coexist!"


    Su Yuan blinked, some doubt: "what does this mean?"


    Chu Feng said: "she wants to help others when she can, but you prefer to pursue your own strength, or make yourself strong through power. If we can build a survival base together, she will save the survivors and you will manage the survivors. Isn''t that good?"


    Su Yuan some doubts: "production base, what is this?"


    After all, the concept of survival base has not become popular. It is only after many painful lessons that human beings understand the importance of survival base.


    However, he soon found a saying: "just like in foreign movies, we can build a shelter for the survivors, which can produce food and water by itself and resist the dangers of the outside world."


    Su Yuan doubts: "are we not living here enough? There are people from the military to protect us. Is there a safer place than here? "


    Chu Feng said: "if the military can really protect the safety of all people, why should it recruit people to take part in the defense work of the fort? Besides, there are a lot of money grabbing for food and even missing people in the fortress these days. Do you think the military doesn''t want to take care of these things? They really did their bestSu Yuan is silent, she is not a fool, just do not want to see these.


    Deep down in her heart, she still longed for a safe place to live, so subconsciously, she had ignored the fact that the military force was not in danger.


    However, after Chu Feng''s reminder, she also understood that this situation would not last long.


    In such a situation, the army has too much to do.


    All kinds of signs have shown that their strength has reached its limit. Moreover, when there is a further shortage of materials, who can guarantee that all the soldiers can always maintain their original intention?


    Therefore, it is their top priority to plan for the future ahead of time.


    Su Yuan asked, "well, what are you going to do next?"


    Chu Feng said: "if we stand on our own now, it''s easy for the military to treat us as careerists, so we need to wait for a time when even the military can''t support us. Afterwards, we are willing to open up a survival base, but we are helping them share the pressure."


    Su Yuan took a meaningful look at Chu Feng and said, "OK, I believe you."


    Her trust in Chu Feng is not based on Chu Feng''s character, but on Chu Feng''s various performances these days, which gives her the illusion that Chu Feng can do anything if she wants to.


    Chu Feng said: "next, move the members of the alliance around my residence as much as possible! If you don''t want to and don''t force it, you can do whatever you want. "


    If he is too ostentatious, it will make people alert, so we should control him.

 Chapter 187

    Although Su Yuan doesn''t understand Chu Feng''s real idea, she knows one thing, that is, if she can''t be the person standing on the tuyere, she should at least stand behind him.


    Soon, members of the dawn alliance began to move around Chu Feng''s residence.


    This process is very smooth, and did not encounter too much obstacles, the reason is very simple, because there have been many times within the fortress psionic robbery.


    Some awakened people''s moral integrity is still relatively high, and even regard themselves as saviors, but some awakened people rely on their own power to act recklessly.


    Such people were killed by Chu Feng and the military these days.


    However, driven by hunger, many people have broken through the bottom line.


    They don''t want to risk hunting monsters outside the city, and they don''t want to search for materials in unknown places, so they have to snatch food from the weak.


    Many people who are willing to join the dawn alliance are willing to join because they have been bullied too miserably. Now that they have such an opportunity to get protection, most people are very happy.


    There are also people who don''t know how to die. Seeing that the people of dawn alliance never have to worry about food, they start to have bad thoughts. Such people are directly killed by Chu Feng on the spot, and they don''t even have the chance to beg for mercy.


    As an awakened person, in this era of abundant materials, they dare not go out and take risks. Instead, they engage in robbery. Such a person is only a waste of food.


    People in the military complained about Chu Feng''s actions, but when they saw that the security situation like the fortress had obviously improved, and many people were forced to join the military''s defense team, they listened and let it go.


    At the same time, the big and small forces such as fortresses also began to rise, but most of them are small organizations with a small number of people. At most, there is only one group to keep warm. In addition, when they go out to look for food, there is a situation to take care of them. The forces with a large number of people are not easy to manage, which is just like an empty shell.


    Now there are two prominent forces in the city, one is Chu Feng''s dawn alliance, the other is Gu family.


    After all, Gu''s family is an ancient martial family. In addition to providing training methods, they can also provide some martial arts skills, which has attracted many adventurous people in the past.


    Just want to learn advanced martial arts, but also need to make a certain contribution to them, this has dissuaded many people.


    After the members of Dawning alliance began to shrink and gather, Gu family began to follow suit, planning a large area of territory for themselves in the west of the fort, expelling all those who disobeyed. Only those who joined Gu family can live here.


    These two methods have attracted the attention of many organizations of powers, and they have begun to follow suit, and even have some conflicts due to the scramble for territory.


    At first, the military was very dissatisfied with this, but after the division of the territory was almost complete, they were surprised to find that the vicious incidents of the fortress suddenly dropped a lot.


    "Now everyone who wants to survive basically needs to seek the protection of the awakened, and it is easy for the awakened to have no bloody conflicts with each other, so most people will not wander around, and there will be fewer malignant incidents."


    In the face of military interrogation, Chu Feng explained this.


    Now the military has to come to him when they have nothing to do. It''s not a waste of time.


    Finally, Zhang Ziqing could not bear it: "do you think you are not tired? We have made a lot of contributions to the security of the fortress. Instead of catching those who break the order, you come to us for trouble. What do you mean? "


    I don''t blame her for being angry. It''s the military''s practice that makes her very difficult to understand.


    In this regard, the military to investigate Chu Feng is only a wry smile.


    Although Chu Feng didn''t do anything beyond the bottom line of human beings, he was an unstable factor and could break out at any time.


    Chu Feng said: "don''t worry, the body is not afraid of the shadow slant, as long as we can sit upright, we are not afraid of any doubt."


    This time, it''s Zhang Ziqing''s turn to roll his eyes at Chu Feng.


    Do you have to sit upright? Does this have anything to do with Chu Feng?


    But she didn''t mean to refute it.


    Before leaving, a young military officer said, "we believe in Mr. Chu''s character, but please trust us. We will restore the order to what it was before the disaster as much as possible."


    His implication is, please don''t do some irrational things, because when the order returns to before the disaster, all the sins will be cleared.


    Chu Feng made a military salute to him and said, "I never doubt your determination."


    However, you really can''t do it ¡¤¡¤


    Chu Feng said silently in his heart.


    This is a dark era, this is an era of despair, there may be many people who can protect their own light and build a warm harbor.


    But no one can light up this era.


    Three days later, the dawning alliance became more and more powerful, the alliance had more and more materials and occupied more and more territory.Now, only the West City Gu family can compete with the dawn alliance, except the military.


    After all, the threat of thermal weapons has not been removed until now. No one can ignore the power of thermal weapons.


    In these days of cultivation, Chu Feng''s strength has also reached level 3 and level 5, while Zhang Ziqing''s level has unexpectedly reached level 3 and level 8, surpassing Chu Feng in level.


    Of course, Chu Feng''s strength can''t be measured by level. There are special reasons for his slow promotion. Many of his methods are only used by level 5 powers. Yuan Fu is all inclusive, which is equivalent to a whole series of powers, and has valuable space ability.


    In the past few days, Chu xiaorou has also learned to kill zombies and deal with some monsters with her powers. She was not used to it at first, but gradually she got used to it.


    Chu Feng felt very distressed about this, but he also knew that this was the stage everyone had to go through.


    If you can''t improve yourself, you can''t live.


    After a day of collecting materials, Chu Feng did not take Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi into his arms, but quietly left the house with them.


    "Chu Feng, you let us conserve our energy during the day. Are you going to do something bad tonight?"


    Zhang Ziqing looks at Chu Feng with suspicious eyes. She knows Chu Feng too well. If she doesn''t foresee something, Chu Feng won''t act at will.


    Chu Feng ignored Zhang Ziqing''s teasing, but said very seriously: "do you remember what I said to the guards outside the fort when I came back today?"

 Chapter 188

    Zhang Ziqing recalled for a moment, and then said: "I remember you reminded people that you found a group of insects in the distance, and those mutated insects are flying towards us."


    At this point, her face suddenly changed: "did you expect anything?"


    She suddenly remembered that they came back very early today, which is not like the style of Chu Feng.


    In the process of going out, he seemed to see something before he suddenly stopped.


    Chu Feng said: "I''m not sure, but I know one thing, that is, we can''t relax our vigilance in the wild at any time. According to the speed of the insect swarm, we may have arrived outside our fortress now. We should be ready."


    "But why don''t you solemnly remind them?"


    Chu Feng asked: "I''ve told them that the mutated insect is coming, and they don''t pay attention to it. Do you blame me? How do you want me to remind them? "


    Chu Feng also knew about the attack of mutant insects on the fortress in his previous life, but he couldn''t remind too much.


    Can he pretend that he found the swarm in advance, and then remind others that it is the limit that he can do, otherwise, does he want to say that he is a reborn, and that he has experienced such a thing?


    If no one believes it, others will only take him as a madman. If someone believes it, he will be more miserable.


    Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi are also silent. They regard Chu Feng as their only dependence. Of course, they hope that Chu Feng is perfect, but the fact is that Chu Feng has some weak moments.


    Chu Feng said: "now the people of dawn alliance are all around our gathering place. I will check whether the mutated insects have come. If the mutated insects have come, wake everyone up and be ready for defense and escape."


    Zhang Ziqing nodded, indicating that he understood.


    Then Chu Feng went to the direction of the swarm in his memory.


    When he came back today, he had already told the people in the alliance that there was a bug coming here. Now even if he gave warning in advance, he would not reveal his foresight.


    In his memory, the attack of insects turned the whole Fort into a purgatory, causing countless casualties. This is also the beginning of the military realizing that it can''t save everyone and the world.


    With the help of this disaster to establish Chu Feng''s prestige, it sounds inhumane, but Chu Feng does not have much choice.


    So Chu Feng quietly came to the area controlled by Gu family.


    Because Gu had to maintain his reputation, he sent a large number of people to patrol a city wall, and then found that it was not easy for the military.


    In addition to the danger of frequent attacks by monsters including cruisers, those who go out and enter the city are also a big problem.


    In order to win the hearts of the people, a son of his family made a decision to cancel an hour''s observation time, but let everyone observe each other. As a result, an awakened man who was bitten by a mutant zombie but was concealed sneaked into the fort, causing dozens of casualties.


    It''s not easy to take care of the family, but it also leads to the loss of many people.


    However, considering that they still master advanced martial arts, many people still hope for it.


    Chu Feng came here because the mutated insects first appeared here.


    Chu Feng put on a black suit, then covered his body, avoided the person who was in charge of patrolling the Gu family, and prepared to observe the section of the wall where the Gu family was in charge of patrolling. But when he came to the neighborhood, he suddenly saw that the gate was opened.


    "The gate has been opened. Are they looking for death?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes are full of murderous intention and anger. Opening the gate at night is an act of looking for death, and he doesn''t pay attention to the life of the whole fortress. This is a joke about the safety of the fortress. Even if someone is in charge of defense, he can''t die like this!


    At this time, a few cars slowly into the city, and then stopped after entering the city.


    A group of people who care for their families greet them and say, "master, you are here at last."


    A middle-aged man in a long robe with antique flavor stepped down from the car, not angry and arrogant: "everyone worked hard. I heard that you haven''t controlled here. Is it the man named Chu Feng who did it?"


    For this middle-aged man in ancient robes, Chu Feng was not liked.


    He is Gu''s customer Changwen, and one of the main characters who killed Gu Nanfei. In order to achieve his goal, he will do anything.


    Moreover, this person highly values retro, and demands that his clothes and living environment should be closer to the ancient times. However, it is obviously a kind of forced behavior to ride in modern vehicles, which makes people very uncomfortable.


    A young man bowed his head and said, "home owner atones. The dawning alliance established by Chu Feng is too powerful. Unless there is a bloody conflict, we can''t do anything with him."After all, this place is still under the control of the military, and they dare not go too far. If they really take the initiative to provoke a bloody conflict, it will definitely be them.


    Although some of them can ignore the power of hot weapons, most of them can''t resist the power of guns. If they don''t want to be naked commanders, it''s better not to easily provoke the military.


    Gu Changwen disdained to say: "just a brat, let so many of you have no way, tell me where he lives, I let the shadow to kill him."


    Shadow is the title of personal guard of the head of the family. It specializes in cultivating the means of assassination and is responsible for solving those who are enemies to the head of the family.


    Of course, since these are listened to by Chu Feng, then the shadow can not play a surprise effect.


    Gu Nanzhan was shocked and said: "the owner of the family can''t do it. If he really killed Chu Feng, then the military will never give up. Now there are too few people who can resist hot weapons. If there is a bloody conflict, the military will immediately find an excuse for us."


    "Do you think I''ll leave evidence?" the owner said


    Gu Nanzhan lowered his head and said: "I certainly trust the strength of the shadow, but now many of the military''s acting styles have changed, and they may not need evidence now."


    Chang Wen, the customer, was very pale, but in the end he didn''t have an attack.


    He understands that Gu Nanzhan''s words are reasonable. Even Chu Feng, who has been doing "good deeds" all the time, is listed by the military as a target that needs special attention and vigilance, not to mention taking care of his family?


    If they really do something too much, the military doesn''t need evidence at all. They just need to think that they did it.


    Thinking of this, the housekeeper said: "in this case, from the long time"


    at this time, there was a "buzzing" voice behind them.

 Chapter 189

    After hearing the strange sound coming from behind, the family members looked back, and then saw several head size giant insects flying in their direction.


    Gu Nan Zhan stepped forward and said, "master, I''d better leave these dirty things to my younger generation."


    Then he took out a long sword from his waist and rushed to some insects.


    The head of the family nodded and said nothing more.


    He won''t pay attention to just a few mutated insects, but it''s easy to stain his clothes after killing them.


    So since someone is willing to do it for him, he certainly disdains to do it.


    Gu Nanzhan is also a very outstanding younger generation. He holds a long sharp sword. In less than 10 seconds, these insects are all split in two from the middle and become corpses on the ground.


    There is also a bug missing, was the owner''s side of a guard slap dead.


    Zerg''s vitality is very tenacious, sometimes even if the head is cut off, the body can continue to move, but if they are split in half from the middle, few insects can survive.


    Obviously, during this period of time, they accumulated a lot of fighting experience to guard the city wall, which made him understand this common sense. At this moment, he is naturally familiar with the road.


    Gu Nan Zhan said: "the incompetence of the younger generation has shocked the owner."


    What he said, of course, was that he had just left out a bug and let the guard around the owner of the house do it.


    The head of the family was very generous: "it''s a sign of the prosperity of the family to have a younger generation like you. Why are you guilty! How many times better than Gu Nanfei


    Gu Nan''s success means that his position in the family will be steadily improved and his subsequent performance will be excellent enough, so he will have a chance to become the new generation leader of Gu''s family.


    Just as they were ready to go on, some insects flew into the wall.


    Gu Nan Zhan ordered: "close the gate quickly, I will deal with these insects."


    Obviously, he has attributed the reason why the insects fly in to the fact that the door is not closed properly, so several experts who care for their families immediately take action and close the door.


    After the door was closed, the insects flying in were killed one by one.


    Disturbed by these insects, the owner of the house didn''t want to exchange greetings here, so under the guidance of the younger generation, he went to the residence where he cared for his family.


    What they don''t know, however, is that just outside the city, more and more insects are flying in this direction. Many insects with strong flying ability have already started to fly over the city wall, and some insects that can only fly low are climbing on the city wall, jumping up every time they flap their wings.


    At this time, several family members on the city wall are talking happily.


    "Ha ha, the owner is here at last."


    "In this era, the stronger people were in the past, the stronger they are now. Now that the core members of the family have come, the death of Chu Feng is not far away."


    "I''ve heard that in the old days, the owner of a family was able to kick a broken iron plate and even control his own muscles to hold bullets. I don''t know how strong he can be in this era."


    "Yes! Those awakened people think that they have awakened their powers, so they turn their nostrils to the sky one by one, and really treat themselves as gods. When the master of the family gives his hand, they will understand what the real God is. "


    "Ha ha ha, this place will become the home care world."


    After getting the news that the owner of the family came to the fort, they have been dreaming of becoming the owner here. In this new era, as long as you have strength, you can do whatever you want.


    Now the arrival of the owner of the family indicates the beginning of taking care of the family and becoming the master of the fortress. They also begin to fantasize about how they, as loyal servants of taking care of the family, can be domineering.


    Just when they are immersed in fantasy, a black insect stealthily crawls on a member''s neck under the cover of the night, then opens the tongs like mouthpiece and cuts off the member''s neck.


    "Oh, no, no!"


    The member of Gu family didn''t even have time to make a scream, so he covered his blood gushing neck with one hand, and one hand desperately grabbed ahead of time, unable to speak.


    A few people who are talking suddenly see the tragedy of their companions, and their brains are blank.


    After biting off the man''s neck, several insects immediately flew up and began to enjoy this rare meal.


    Then, one by one, the head size insects flew up to the city wall and rushed towards the crowd.


    "Come on, run, ah!"


    One of the members in charge of the patrol, with a long voice, yelled, and then turned and ran to the direction of the house owner under the city wall.


    The rest of them responded and ran.


    There are so many insects that they can''t deal with easily.


    Anyway, it''s more important to save your life than anything else."Ah! Help me


    A member at the back suddenly felt a pain in his thigh. An insect flew to him and gnawed a huge blood hole in his thigh. The blood gushed out from the wound and made him fall to the ground.


    He pitifully asked his companions for help, but only attracted a look back. Then he was surrounded by a few insects and began to bite his body.


    "Ah! You have to die! "


    Listening to his shrill cry, the man who looked back at his companions and hesitated to save him immediately gave up his heart, and then thought about the direction of the companions who didn''t even look back.


    However, before he took two steps, he felt his head sank. I don''t know when, an insect had already landed on his head, and then he opened his mouth.


    "Ah -"


    the shrill scream after shriek awakened many people who were sleeping in their dreams.


    "Who is it?"


    "In the middle of the night, what do ghosts shout?"


    "Let people sleep?"


    "Is there any lack of morality?"


    People who wake up in their sleep come out swearing and yelling at those who wake them up, and then their voice immediately turns into a cry of surprise.


    "Ah! There are insects. "


    "How many worms are you afraid of?"


    "Ah! Such a big bug. "


    "Run


    When they saw the head size insects, they immediately began to flee regardless of everything. In the shouting all the way, they woke up more people in their sleep.


    Some people who were noisy at first but didn''t want to go out now heard more and more voices and realized that something was wrong with them, so they opened the door and went out to check the situation.


    But when they went out, they saw only the black swarms of insects, which were countless in the night.


    "Ah


    The insect swarm attacked, and the fortress began its first disaster since its establishment.

 Chapter 190

    When the first batch of insects were killed by Gu Nanzhan, Chu Feng began to turn around and run away.


    Of course, he won''t be afraid of these insects, but he also understands the difficulty of these insects, and what''s more, the number of these insects.


    Under the cover of the night, the number of these insects is almost endless. When you see one insect after another coming out of the darkness, even the awakened one will feel fear.


    Now that it has been confirmed that the disaster will come as scheduled, of course, he has to deal with it as soon as possible.


    At the time of his escape, he has sent a signal to Zhang Ziqing through the [tracker], asking Zhang Ziqing to inform the people around him as soon as possible.


    After Zhang Ziqing received the news, the first thing to wake up was the people around Chu Feng.


    Although she has not completely become the shape of Chu Feng, no, she is assimilated by Chu Feng, but she has already understood a principle of being first and then others.


    She is not familiar with most of the people in the league, and even doesn''t know how many people there are in the league. Of course, her first reaction is to wake up the people around her.


    Chu xiaorou and Xu Yan wake up, sleepy eyed way: "Qingqing sister, what do you call us for?"


    Zhang Ziqing said quickly, "do you remember your brother told us about the insects he found before we came back in the daytime? Now that group of insects have flown to the fortress, if you don''t want to die, you should pack up your things and get ready to run for your life. "


    Chu xiaorou was immediately shocked.


    She has seen the monsters in these days. She follows Chu Feng''s side, and the casualties are not great, but the people who follow the other powers are miserable.


    She has killed some monsters in recent days, which is why she has a deeper understanding of the horror of those monsters.


    Chu xiaorou immediately said, "really? Then we should hold fast. "


    At this time, Xu Yan and Guan Qiaoqiao suddenly find that most of the things in the house have been packed up. They just need to put these things on the armored car.


    But they didn''t point it out.


    Otherwise, if you let Chu xiaorou understand Chu Feng''s preparation, she will definitely have a bad relationship with her brother.


    Chu Feng can''t bear to let his younger sister be wronged, so he can only make an operation on them.


    Xu Yan said: "I also heard this during the day. Chu Feng especially warned and reminded the military people, but he didn''t expect that the insects would really come to the fort."


    Her words are for Chu Feng wash white, Chu Feng know insect attack, also remind others, others don''t listen, then no wonder he.


    Then Zhang Ziqing immediately went to wake up the others.


    It''s just that the way she wakes up other people is not so simple.


    A mass of water directly splashed on the faces of Tao Jinghua and Xu Wei. Before they got angry, Zhang Ziqing immediately said, "get up, Chu Feng has orders."


    Zhang Ziqing has also established a certain prestige in the team these days. Her words are much more efficient than her slow explanation.


    Tian Jing vigilant way: "is there danger?"


    Zhang Ziqing said: "yes, there are insects coming. Wake up everyone as soon as possible."


    With that, she immediately began to act.


    When the powers of dawn alliance are awakened, they are all complaining.


    "Are you insane?"


    "Why do you wake us up at night?"


    "There are worms. Where are the worms?"


    If they had not known that Zhang Ziqing was the man beside Chu Feng, they would have been angry.


    Su Yuan kept her trust in Zhang Ziqing: "don''t panic. I believe Zhang Ziqing will never wake everyone up for no reason. Since she said it was dangerous, it must be dangerous."


    A yellow haired psionic sneered, "even if there is any danger, do you need to wake up so many people? Can''t you guys handle it? "


    After listening to him, many people who fight with monsters in the daytime also begin to be dissatisfied with Zhang Ziqing and feel that she is a little annoying.


    If it wasn''t for her beauty to make men angry with her, now she would have been the target of public criticism.


    While Chu xiaorou is preparing to defend Zhang Ziqing, a familiar figure comes.


    "If you think a few powers can handle it, please protect a few more people later."


    Chu Feng''s cold voice came, followed by a familiar figure appeared in the night, "insects come in from the East, we begin to prepare to pack things, and prepare for the battle, if we are not the opponent of those insects, then we are ready to escape."


    After his figure appeared, there were some screams in the distance.


    After hearing these screams, many people''s faces changed.


    By this time, they had realized that Zhang Ziqing was really in danger when he woke them up.


    The Yellow haired one still refuses to admit defeat: "isn''t it just a bunch of worms? Is it necessary to make such a fuss? Today I came across a swarm of insects, but none of them survived under my powers. "He doesn''t have to fight Chu Feng, but his usual character makes him refuse to bow down and admit his mistake, and he refuses to admit defeat anyway.


    "Well said."


    "Good for wigo."


    "Wigo, let them see you later."


    As a psionic, it''s very normal to recruit and gather a few younger brothers by the way, and everyone''s flattery makes him a little elated.


    What they didn''t notice, however, was that the screams like the fortress were getting closer and closer, which meant that the insects were getting closer and closer to them.


    Su Yuan splashed a basin of cold water: "if you are sleeping? Can we still deal with these insects? "


    Huang Mao is a little angry. How can everyone fight against himself?


    He was about to say something when Chu Feng suddenly said, "here comes the worm! Everybody, watch out. "


    At this time, a black beetle came to Huang Mao''s feet and bit Huang Mao''s feet, which made him scream in pain.


    "Ah! My foot, come on


    After he screamed, several insects came out of the darkness and rushed towards the crowd.


    Several fireballs appeared in Huang Mao''s hands and flew towards the insects. He soon burned them to death. A psionic of the light system also took the opportunity to give him a treatment to stop his blood and prevent him from limping.


    Su Yuan still said: "even if you are awake, you can be attacked by insects. If you are not awakened, are you still alive?"


    Huang Mao was afraid for a while, but he was still unwilling: "why do you say that? Who knows if I can survive? Maybe after I fall asleep, the insect won''t bite me? Just a few insects, what waves can they set off? "


    And Chu Feng is a big drink: "everybody is careful, the insect is coming again."


    Just as his voice fell, a large number of insects emerged in the night.

 Chapter 191

    "Ah


    "What a worm."


    "Run


    After seeing the dense insects coming out, many people immediately panicked and ran away regardless of anyone.


    But there are also smart people, began to do a good guard, close to the direction of Chu Feng.


    For those who lose their square inch when they are in danger, Chu Feng has no interest in dealing with them.


    I''ve seen so many monsters, but I still want to fly alone. How far do you think you can run? Can you walk to another fortress without getting together and seeking the protection of the strong?


    Of course, not everyone can keep calm in front of us. What Chu Feng can do is to protect those who can keep calm and provide them with some protection.


    After seeing the swarm coming, many powers began to shoot down one insect after another.


    Some brave warriors, including Tian Jing and Xu Yan, have also begun to fight with insects. It seems that ye Xiaohui is driven by hatred and makes her kill, which is no less than the awakened ones in the physical Arts Department.


    Of course, this is because the Zerg itself is relatively fragile. Anyway, they can be killed with one knife. At this time, fighting courage and fighting consciousness are more important.


    Chu Feng didn''t use any Yuan Li. He just killed a lot of insects with the sharpness of the Blood Sword and his agility.


    Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi, because of Chu Feng''s greeting in advance, only occasionally make moves to retain their strength.


    Both of them are in the auxiliary department, and there is still a lot of room for them to play.


    These bugs themselves are not very powerful. Everyone in dawning alliance has weapons now. As long as they don''t mess up, they will not have any problems.


    On the contrary, those who run away when they meet a large number of insects, even those who don''t have weapons, can only be eaten by insects after they are overtaken by them.


    After killing some insects, Chu Feng gave an urgent order: "I''ll stop the insects. Everyone hurry to pack up their important things. I''ll give you 10 minutes. After 10 minutes, we''ll be ready to evacuate. Remember not to take too much. Otherwise, if we can''t walk, don''t blame me for being merciless."


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, many people immediately began to pack up and prepare to run away.


    Before, they were dissatisfied with Zhang Ziqing''s behavior, but now most of them have changed from dissatisfaction to gratitude.


    Just imagine, if they are attacked by these monsters in their sleep, how many can they survive?


    And now Chu Feng help them stop insects, give them time to pack things, of course, they are grateful.


    Soon, many people came out with big and small bags, and even some people directly made a bundle out of bed sheets and wrapped up a lot of things.


    Seeing everyone like this, Chu Feng also had some helplessness.


    After all, they don''t have much experience in escape, and they don''t have enough time to prepare, so many people know how to choose. Although it''s not their fault, it''s easy for them to bring hidden dangers.


    Just when Chu Feng was ready to give the next order, Huang Mao suddenly said, "you should have only a few cars! But there are hundreds of us. Can you fit them all? "


    His words aroused many people''s doubts.


    "Yes! There are only a few cars for the alliance leader, but not many for the Deputy alliance leaders. "


    "We have hundreds of people here, with family and small bags."


    "Can the leader really take us out?"


    "Will it be... Or not"


    when facing a desperate situation, it is easy for people to break the bottom line of human beings and turn into beasts.


    When people are in danger, it''s easy to speculate with the most malicious ideas. When they realize that the vehicles here can''t take them away, they also begin to doubt Chu Feng.


    Can Chu Feng really take them away?


    Hearing Huang Mao''s words, disgust flashed in Chu Feng''s eyes.


    Such a person is the one he hates most. If you don''t believe you can go away by yourself, why should you incite the masses and let them be stupid with you?


    Su Yuan stood up and said, "in this crisis, I don''t know if I can lead you to escape from the world, but I can assure you that I will advance and retreat together with you."


    Chu Feng took the opportunity to command Tian Jing: "put all our things on the armored car, Huang Tianhua, Xu Wei and Tao Jinghua drive, and the rest of the people resist insects under the car."


    When he saw several people putting things on the car, Huang Mao yelled, "do you want us to put the goods on the car, too? And leave us alone? "


    To be sure, this kind of situation he said actually happened.


    Even Chu Feng knew that someone had done so in this fortress.However, Chu Feng did not intend to do so. It was not that he was ruthless enough to abandon these people, but that these people were of great use to him. At least now is not the time to abandon them.


    He said coldly to Huang Mao, "if you believe me, just go with me. If you don''t believe me, go away. I don''t plan to get on the bus myself. You are the same. If you don''t have materials, you can''t live. If you have too many things on your body, how can you resist insects?"


    Huang Mao said, "you''re a psionic. Even if you don''t get on the bus, you can follow up afterwards. What do you want us to do at that time? Do you feed insects in the back? "


    At this time, many people began to doubt.


    If Chu Feng really cheated them into putting materials on the car, and then left quickly with the firepower of the armored car, wouldn''t they all be cheated by Chu Feng?


    Of course, there are also some people who do not doubt Chu Feng, all standing silently behind Su Yuan and several protectors, who are quite prestigious in the league.


    However, they dare not speak.


    Zhang Zi was so angry that she yelled angrily, "we protect you with good intentions. Is that how you treat us? If I hadn''t woken you up, you would have become food for insects now. "


    "But perhaps you are doing this to deceive us?"


    There are still many people in the crowd who are suspicious of Chu Feng.


    And Chu Feng said coldly: "I have done my duty to remind you. If you want to run for your own lives, then our fate is over. Let''s say goodbye."


    On hearing this, a lot of people called.


    Let them run for their own lives, without the protection of the psionic. Can they really do it with just a few tricks?


    At this time, suddenly a man yelled: "everyone smashed the car, so the alliance leader can only advance and retreat together with us."


    This sentence seems like a spoonful of hot oil poured into the cold water, reminding a lot of people.


    It''s easy for people to lose their mind in extreme situations. After such a reminder, we actually think it''s a good idea.


    So many people picked up their weapons and approached the armored car.

 Chapter 192

    After seeing these people''s almost insane behavior, Chu xiaorou was almost refreshed by their three outlooks.


    Although she has seen a lot of things with Chu Feng these days, what she has seen is only the danger of the external environment, not the danger of people''s hearts.


    Are these people going to smash the car in order to make sure that their brother will go with them?


    Huang Tianhua and others are also at a loss. What should they do with so many people?


    The crowd approached several cars with Chu Feng''s weapons. Some of them hesitated, but most of them lost their sense at this time.


    They don''t have time to think too much at this time, and they can''t think too much because of the urgent environment. Now they have only one idea, to live together and to die together.


    However, although Chu Feng could understand them, he could not forgive them.


    "I''ll kill anyone who dares to get close to the car."


    Chu Feng took out a gun and yelled. His words stopped many people.


    They have heard about Chu Feng''s sweeping the Xiao family in public.


    He''s a real killer.


    "What are you afraid of? So many of us are afraid of him?"


    A man suddenly called out.


    So, under his prompting, more than a dozen people immediately forced toward the vehicle.


    The cold light flashed in Chu Feng''s eyes. There were always some people who didn''t know what to teach until they were dying.


    "Chutu --"


    there was a burst of gunfire, and more than a dozen people walking in the front fell down on the spot.


    "Ah


    "It''s killing people."


    "He killed people."


    "Run


    Seeing that more than 20 people in the front row were killed on the spot, those who were ready to move were immediately scared out of their wits and fled in confusion.


    Chu Feng''s actions scared many people, but many people refused to leave even though they were scared.


    It''s very dangerous to be an enemy with such a person, but following such a boss gives people a strange sense of security.


    After all, even the villains in the movie can attract many fans as long as they are handsome and powerful enough.


    At this time, Su Yuan said harshly, "we have so many awakeners and so many guns and ammunition. If we really want to fight with you, do you think one of you can survive?"


    Her words make a lot of people who are not sober a little bit sober. Although this is a bit too much, it is an indisputable fact.


    If Chu Feng really wants to do something about them, just kill them.


    At this time, Chu Feng promised: "I can promise you that all the powers will be escorted by the motorcade, and no powers will be allowed to get on the bus. The rest of you, whether you want to put things on the car or hold them in your own hands, are all up to you, but if you fall behind, don''t blame me."


    At this time, someone called out: "I believe you."


    Then he threw some things into the car and said, "if you really want to take advantage of the power of the alliance leader, do you still need to play tricks with us?"


    His words make a lot of people ready to move, but there are still a lot of people remain suspicious.


    Su Yuan stood up and scanned the crowd: "where do you think our zombie serum came from? Where do you think the food and water we''re exchanging for nuclei come from? Where do you think the new clothes we offer these days come from? It''s all from the alliance leader. "


    Her words shocked many people.


    "Really?"


    "Deputy leader, don''t lie to us."


    "True or false."


    "Yes! It seems that these things were taken out by several deputy alliance leaders, but where did they come from? "


    Hearing Su Yuan''s reminder, everyone suddenly realized.


    Several deputy alliance leaders want to take the credit to themselves because they want to impractical Chu Feng. But these days, with their contact with the Deputy alliance leaders, they find that they are not as capable as they thought.


    On the contrary, every time their leader leads the team out, there will be a lot of harvest.


    Su Yuan said: "my alliance leader wants to share those things by himself or with several people around him. They can''t eat them up for several years. If they just leave with a few cars, do you think you can help him?"


    In such a chaotic environment, the more hurtful it is, the better the effect will be.


    Huang Mao and several people around him were silent.


    In fact, they didn''t want to destroy the vehicles. They also thought that a car would run faster than no car. They just wanted to call the alliance leader and brush their sense of existence. But they didn''t expect that things would develop to this point.


    With Su Yuan''s speech, everyone''s trust in Chu Feng has increased a bit.Just when they were ready to make up their mind to follow Chu Feng, another scream came.


    A thin man covered his waist, where I do not know when has been lying on a bug.


    "Ah


    "Here comes the worm again."


    "Get rid of the insects!"


    The sudden attack plunged everyone into turmoil again, and the calm people immediately took up their weapons and began to fight back.


    Chu Feng returned to the fortress every day. When he was idle and bored, he refined some simple swords with the materials he collected. Each one was more than enough.


    Of course, there are also some panic people, screamed into the vast night.


    Just at this time, a half human sized red beetle appeared from the night and jumped on a person. The member of the alliance suddenly saw such a big bug in front of him. His first reaction was to chop forward.


    "Click!"


    Red beetle mouth opener, pincer like mouth directly bite off the long knife.


    Looking at the half long knife in his hand, the man was a trance at first, and then ran to Chu Feng''s direction immediately.


    "Help


    "Earth wall!"


    A native psionic summons a rock wall to stop the flying insects from pursuing.


    Then, in his astonished eyes, the hard rock wall suddenly broke a big hole, and the red beetle came out of the big hole.


    "Firebird!"


    A fire power summoned a Firebird, flapping its wings to fly towards the insect, and burned the huge insect into a fireball.


    "Great, no, no!"


    Before the fire psionic had time to be happy, he found that this flying insect flew out of the fire like this. His fire did not cause any decent damage to it.


    When the other powers saw the insect flying towards them, they began to panic and smash their powers towards the window.


    "It''s the leader of the insect group!"


    Chu Feng shouts, "get out of the way, let me come."

 Chapter 193

    When Chu Feng yelled to get out of the way, the people in front of him immediately gave way.


    I''m kidding. This monster can''t even fight the powers. Do they want to be a hero in front of the alliance leader?


    Seeing the figure of Chu Feng rushing to the insect, the eyes of several powers are brilliant.


    They just tried their best to hurt the insect. Could Chu Feng have a way?


    And those who followed Chu Feng to go out, think of and Chu Feng to deal with monsters and search for things.


    No matter how difficult the monster is, Chu Feng can quickly find the weakness of the monster. Even those monsters who are good at hiding in the corner and sneaking attack when someone passes by, Chu Feng knows each other''s habits very well.


    As long as with the side of Chu Feng, all the monsters seem to become weak.


    Chu Feng holds the sword of drinking blood and rushes to the monster.


    At this time, suddenly there are more than a dozen head size insects towards Chu Feng''s body.


    "Be careful! Chu Feng


    "Brother, be careful!"


    Chu xiaorou and Zhang Ziqing reminded that then several ice blades and wind blades flew towards several insects.


    But even if they do, they can only solve the threat of a few insects.


    In their despairing sight, a few insects appeared and surrounded Chu Feng''s whole body.


    "No, the leader is in danger!"


    "Who''s going to save him?"


    "Be careful, everyone. We also have insects around us."


    It seems that thinking of danger is not the only place, or to find an excuse for themselves, everyone began to focus on the alert around.


    Insects from all directions, they are desperately resist, no one has time to help Chu Feng.


    "Dance of the fire snake!"


    Chu Feng''s side appeared a 5-meter-long fire snake, spitting snake letter son, tearing toward the insects, where the fire snake passed, all the insects turned into a ball of fire.


    Chu Feng holds the sword of drinking blood and stabs the leader of the insect group.


    The small leader of this insect group is a crustacean insect. His strength may not be strong, but his crustacean is very hard, and after reaching level 4, he has the function of immunity against most of the elements.


    However, after a period of growth, Chu Feng''s blood drinking sword has reached an appalling level. Even Chu Feng did not try to find out the sharpness limit of this sword.


    After the fire snake cleaned up the soldiers, the blood drinking sword easily pierced the body of the fourth level commander.


    Chu Feng quickly used the method to refine the leader of this insect group and the crystal nucleus in his body.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s extraordinary performance, the crowd immediately aroused a cheer.


    "Great."


    "The leader is mighty!"


    "The leader is invincible!"


    Even the monster that the powers can''t deal with is just a sword in front of the alliance leader, which greatly stimulates their mind.


    They are not without level 4 powers, but even level 4 can''t reach this level!


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to their shock, but ordered: "the strength of most insects is proportional to their body size. The awakened one should not easily move. The ordinary insects should be handed over to the warrior, and the psionic one should keep his physical strength. When there are insects that ordinary people can''t deal with, he can move again."


    Chu Feng just that sword set up the prestige in the public heart, now he ordered, of course, no one dare not listen.


    At this time, a car started slowly without Chu Feng''s permission.


    The sharp eyed man immediately noticed the change of the car.


    "Someone''s going."


    "You can''t let him run."


    "Stop him."


    "You''re kidding. It''s an armored car."


    When we saw the armored car started, we immediately began to be alert. The bodies that had just gathered now had the trend of collapsing.


    There are their supplies in this car! But they didn''t dare to stop the car with their bodies.


    Several powers look at Chu Feng, they can directly bomb the armored car, but this armored car is Chu Feng''s asset.


    Chu Feng just a sword to kill the monster in the lesson, they dare not make a decision.


    Chu Feng cold eyes, a lunge to catch up.


    The man on the armored car was Huang Mao. When Chu Feng rushed to the monster, he already knew that his future would be bleak.


    Others think that Chu Feng is looking for death by doing so, but he doesn''t think so, because he absolutely doesn''t believe that Chu Feng, such a smart man, will do something that is not sure.


    So at that time, he immediately picked an armored car and prepared to escape.


    Chu Feng showed two armored cars to people before, and later seized six. In the later trip, Chu Feng quietly "disappeared" an armored car, which was actually loaded into his own yuan house.Now, there are four armored vehicles with drivers, and the other two Chu Feng have not yet arranged for people to drive them.


    Huang Mao chose one of them.


    He felt very lucky, because the key of the car was in the car, so that he and several companions could escape smoothly.


    Just then, he saw a figure outside the window.


    Because these armored vehicles are usually disguised as large trucks, the structure of them is different from that of normal armored vehicles. When he saw the figure of Chu Feng, he was immediately shocked.


    "Keep driving!"


    Huang Mao had a fierce look in his eyes. He ordered his fellow drivers to continue driving. Then he picked up his sword and attached a white awn to it.


    Before he had time to put out his sword, he saw a golden light.


    "Oh, no, no!"


    Huang Mao desperately covers his neck, his heart is full of shock.


    Isn''t it said that the alliance leader is the awakener of one''s art department? Why is he now an elemental psionic?


    But he had no chance to continue to think, the golden light ran through his throat, the blood gushed out constantly, dyed the whole seat red.


    Chu Feng opened the car door, and then sat in, lightly ordered: "stop!"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s order, the driver immediately stopped the car.


    He trembled and said: "alliance leader, we didn''t mean it! It''s all brother Wei. No, it''s that bastard Li Wei who coerced us! Don''t blame us


    Now his heart is full of fear, a power! A high power, a power standing at the top of the food chain, was killed by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng light command way: "get off!"


    A few people dare not disobey, had to walk out of the car.


    Now Chu Feng''s words are absolute imperial edicts for them, and no one can disobey them.


    Seeing a few people get out of the car, the angry crowd immediately jumped on it and began to fight.


    "I told you to steal the car! I told you to steal the car


    "That''s our lifesaver."


    "Kill them."

 Chapter 194

    After refining yellow hair in Chu Feng, get off to check the situation.


    The onlookers saw Chu Feng coming down and immediately scattered.


    At this time, they found that several people on the ground have no voice.


    Seeing that they had no breath, the angry crowd recovered some calm.


    "It wasn''t me."


    "I didn''t kill him."


    "I, we didn''t want to kill them!"


    People began to exonerate themselves. They were really angry at the behavior of these people, but they didn''t expect to kill them.


    But it''s easy for people to lose their sense when they are angry, and they don''t do it clearly or seriously.


    Especially for those who put materials on this car, there is no bottom line.


    They have become warriors now. Although they are not much better than the limit of human beings, they are beyond the limit of human body after all, and they are even more careless.


    After all, killing is not an acceptable thing for them, so they begin to exonerate themselves.


    Chu Feng looked at the fists on several people and found that there were several knife wounds under the fists. This was the main reason why several people were killed.


    When Chu Feng''s eyes fell on several knife wounds, a few people in the crowd hid in the crowd unnaturally, and then pretended to be nothing happened.


    Chu Feng did not intend to pursue their responsibility.


    "In this world, food and water are our lives. If these people rob our cars and want to take away our lives, they are killing us for money. If they die, they will die."


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, everyone cheered.


    "Great righteousness of the alliance leader!"


    Long live the leader


    Now Chu Feng''s words are equivalent to setting a rule for them, that is, those who want to infringe on everyone''s interests are tantamount to trying to get rich and harm their lives. It''s not too much to kill them directly.


    Although it sounds cruel, in the end of the world, if you are kind to such people, then you will face a continuous stream of desperate people.


    At this time, otherwise a team of more than ten people broke through the swarm and came over.


    Walking in the front of the crowd, Chu Feng''s acquaintances stood out.


    "Gu Nanfei, how did you come here?"


    After seeing the visitors, Chu Feng was also a little surprised.


    Although the whole fort has not been completely occupied, most of the area has been harassed by insects. Unexpectedly, Gu Nanfei appeared here at this time, obviously worried about his safety.


    Gu Nanfei looked around and said with a bitter smile, "originally I was worried about your safety! Now it seems that you don''t have to worry about your safety at all. "


    Although he did not have time to help, but he thought of his feelings in the crisis, Chu Feng still wrote down: "Gu Nanfei, what''s the matter with the military?"


    Gu Nanfei said: "there are too many insects. At night, because of the view, the power of guns is greatly weakened. It''s easy to hit people if you want to carry out rescue. So now the military has no way but to kill as many insects as possible."


    At this point, some people around him have some shame in their eyes.


    In particular, the man who once confidently said in front of Chu Feng that the military must be able to restore order to what it looked like before the disaster, his eyes were full of gloom.


    Chu Feng said: "you come just in time. This place is not easy to defend. Let''s go to the side of the city wall first, and then rely on the city wall to defend. We will change places after dawn."


    Gu Nanfei looked at the crowd and nodded: "it''s OK, I''ll listen to you."


    Said, he to the side of a few military uniform of humanity: "there are many people need to move here, we are responsible for escorting it!"


    The duty of soldiers is to save and protect people. Now Gu Nanfei just gives them a step. There are so many people here who need to be protected. It doesn''t matter if they follow along.


    So they fled in the direction of the wall.


    Although Chu Feng knew that the attack of the insect swarm would not end like this, until the whole fortress fell, the attack of the insect swarm would continue, but it was late at night, not the time to escape, so he had to find a relatively safe place first.


    During the migration of Dawning alliance, many people saw the action of Dawning alliance, and when they saw it, they would bring big bags and small bags with them.


    For such a person, Chu Feng did not refuse.


    He won''t take the initiative to help others, but he won''t mind who others follow behind him.


    The premise is that the other side does not delay.


    Although many people were injured along the way, most of them arrived at the side of the city wall safely. Chu Feng ordered the treatment department to treat those seriously injured people, and then went to continue to kill insects.


    Although his cultivation speed may not be as fast as those geniuses, he can turn everything into his own strength. Now is a good opportunity for him to improve his strength.After solving the attack of a wave of insects, Gu Nan flew to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng looked at him and said with a smile, "what do you want to say? Let''s just say it. "


    Gu Nan came to him because he regarded him as a friend, but he has been following the team until now, so it''s obvious that something has happened.


    Gu Nanfei said: "I have come to understand that in this troubled world, we must open up our own forces so that we can have the ability to make rules. If we let Gu''s family become the people who make rules, it will be a disaster for most people."


    He didn''t think so much in the past, or he didn''t have time to think so much.


    When he found that he could help many people through the disaster, he never stopped planning to help others, but after this period of time, he found that he was really powerless.


    Now the spread of martial arts has started in an all-round way. After this disaster, the national martial arts practice has become the general trend. He wants to do more.


    Chu Feng said: "I thought you would think of this earlier, but what are you going to do?"


    Gu Nanfei said: "after the ability reaches level 5, it can support an energy shield, and then use it as the foundation to prepare a safe shelter for everyone. It''s much safer than such a fortress. I also want to build one, and then develop it. However, I need your help."


    When the psionic awakens, many people acquire a lot of knowledge, including the knowledge about the energy shield.


    It''s just that maintaining the energy shield costs a lot, and there are too few powers that reach level 5 now, so not many people build it.


    Chu Feng was surprised and said, "do you have five level powers around you?"


    Gu Nanfei said: "yes, Luo Xingyao is. He has already agreed with the military to set up a pilot survival base as a model."


    In other words, if the first survival base is successfully established, then the future survival base will follow this template.

 Chapter 195

    Chu Feng was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that Luo Xingyao, who had been suspected dead by him in his previous life, had now reached this level.


    However, considering the character of the man in Nandu military region, it is estimated that he wants to focus on training people like Luo Xingyao, so it is normal to pour a lot of crystal nuclei into him.


    In addition, because of his own existence, he also changed the other party''s survival trajectory, such as dropping the other party directly from the front to the rear, avoiding his death.


    However, he still doesn''t want to owe the military too much: "in fact, I can do the same."


    Gu Nanfei was shocked and said, "you have also reached the fifth level?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "I have a special ability to wake up. I just have some such means, and I don''t want to have too much involvement with the military."


    Gu Nanfei said with no expression: "if you didn''t often pull the tiger skin of the military, I would really believe it."


    In fact, Chu Feng did something under the banner of the other party during this period of time. Even his parents took the initiative to go to the laboratory of Nandu military region. He was really ashamed to say this.


    But Chu Feng was not embarrassed: "I''m just cooperating with the military. I''m a close business partner, but I will never become a company. If you want to join hands with me to build a power, this is the bottom line I need to achieve."


    "I don''t think you hate the military, but why are you so resistant?" Gu asked


    Chu Feng said: "of course, I don''t hate the military, and even respect what they do, but their style is too fair. I''m not a great man like you. I just want to live with the people around me, so I will be partial to my own people and trample on fairness and justice."


    That''s why Chu Feng didn''t join the military.


    The military is a strong backing for others. After all, their strength has always been in the top position. But for Chu Feng, fairness means that people around him can''t get too much extra care, which he can''t stand.


    Maybe this idea is selfish, but Chu Feng is not willing to be a selfless person like he was in his previous life.


    Gu Nanfei sighed: "then we ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "brother Gu Nanfei, what are you talking about?"


    Chu xiaorou also comes over. Before Chu Feng arrives at the fort, when she is in danger, Xu Yan informs Gu Nanfei and saves her life. She is also very grateful to Gu Nanfei.


    Gu Nanfei said with a smile, "it''s nothing. I just want to know if I can build a safe place."


    Then, Chu Feng did not hide anything from his sister and told her the story.


    Now in this world, he can''t stop his sister from contacting many dark things. Now her endurance has become much stronger, and Chu Feng can teach her more.


    After telling Chu xiaorou the whole story, Chu xiaorou said to Gu Nanfei, "do you mean that if the survival base based on the energy shield is successfully established, it will be a template for the establishment of survival base in the future?"


    Gu Nanfei said: "yes, the establishment of a survival base is not just a place to live. Besides entertainment, all kinds of living facilities should be fully equipped. Although some people have built survival bases in the past, there are still many places to be improved when it comes to the existence of awakened people. Moreover, although the survival base can not be said to be isolated from the world, it is destined to become a living base In places outside the law, people must be careful. "


    Chu xiaorou asked, "can you guarantee that every survival base has military personnel to maintain order?"


    Gu Nanfei shook his head: "it''s impossible. The military can''t have so many people. If we send some people to each survival base, the deterrent effect will not be too great."


    Chu xiaojudo: "then why do you think that the survival base built by the military can be a template for the survival base built by others?"


    Gu Nanfei was stunned. He had not considered this problem at all.


    After Chu xiaorou reminded him, he suddenly realized a problem.


    Where there is an army, order is totally different from that where there is no army.


    Even in the peaceful and prosperous times, it also needs the existence of Yamen.


    Chu small Judo: "in this case, why not let the military build a survival base, and then let ordinary people build a survival base, the two as a comparison, and then improve each other?"


    Not only Gu Nanfei, but also those members of the army have been agitated.


    At this time, they also understood Chu xiaorou''s meaning. The places managed by someone and not managed by anyone are two different things, so they need to have pioneers.


    Chu Feng thought that his sister could think of this key point, so he took advantage of the heat to fight the railway:


    "if I want to build a survival base, although I don''t allow the military to interfere in my management, I can tell the military the content of the survival base very frankly."


    Gu Nanfei thought for a moment, then said with a bitter smile, "you have talked to me. I can be a link between you and the army."Chu Feng stretched out his hand and said, "happy cooperation."


    Gu Nan Fei and Chu Feng hand together: "happy cooperation."


    And Chu xiaorou also jumped up happily.


    With the help of Gu Nanfei, Chu Feng has more confidence in the future of the survival base. After all, he believes in Gu Nanfei.


    If Su Yuan persuades Su Yuyan and others, then his team is almost finished.


    After his forces are built, some enemies will be able to solve them. After he solves the problems in the south, he can go to the north to make up for some regrets.


    To live a new life is the most important family for him, and the second is to make up for the regret of his previous life.


    Chu Feng said: "next, you help me protect the Dharma. I''ll build a simple energy shield, so that you can see the use of this energy shield."


    With that, he began to walk out of the line.


    Streamers of light flew out of Chu Feng''s hands and fell to the ground. Then, they became pillars of light. Then, these pillars of light were connected to form a light curtain one after another.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s action, everyone''s eyes were attracted by Chu Feng.


    "What is the leader doing?"


    "I don''t know."


    "What are these beams for?"


    "Don''t look, there''s another bug coming."


    People''s curiosity was soon attracted by the coming insects, and they started to fight with them.


    Then, an incredible scene happened.


    A bug bumped into the light curtain, like hitting a wall, and was bounced back a few steps.


    The insect didn''t believe in evil and continued to fly forward, but after a few steps, it was bounced back again.


    After seeing this scene, several sharp eyed people exclaimed excitedly: "these light curtains can block insects!"

 Chapter 196

    After hearing someone shouting, everyone''s eyes were attracted one after another.


    And then they saw this amazing scene.


    "Worthy of being the leader of the alliance."


    "There is such a way!"


    "It''s amazing."


    Chu Feng''s strength before gave them a great sense of security, and now showed such a magical means, more excited for them.


    Although a few people''s eyes flashed a look of jealousy, most people''s ideas are relatively simple. Now they have only one idea:


    to live with the leader!


    In the face of disaster just now, to survive has been their biggest luxury.


    Chu Feng said in a loud voice: "don''t mess, kill these incoming insects first. The direction that the protective cover can protect is limited. You can fight with your back to the protective cover."


    Now Chu Feng''s words have absolute prestige, we immediately comply.


    Chu Feng''s hands appeared one after another of the pillars of light, these pillars connected into a semicircular shield, and then connected with the city wall.


    Although there are still some gaps, Chu Feng intentionally put them in. We can easily deal with the insects flying in from the gap.


    Of course, this is why Chu Feng chose to gather so many people here. Although he has made full preparations these days, he can save some energy.


    His next step is to build a survival base. His vitality can''t be wasted here.


    "There''s a safe area there!"


    The protective cover here has attracted more people''s attention, and some people who are avoiding the chase of the insects are coming here.


    More and more people came here when they heard that there was a safe area.


    After seeing this scene, even Chu Feng had something unexpected.


    After all, in his previous life, his early life was always a tragedy, so of course, I don''t know how much influence a new method can bring to people.


    Although it only gives them some safety factor, but this little sense of security is enough to be used as a straw to save their lives.


    They only know one thing now. It''s safe here.


    Su Yuan asked Chu Feng, "do you want these people to come here?"


    Chu Feng said in a deep voice, "let them take refuge."


    Normally, he doesn''t care about other people''s life or death, but now is the time for him to set up an image, so it''s OK to let these people come.


    But as more and more people swarm into the energy shield, the space here is getting smaller and smaller.


    "What''s the squeeze?"


    "Don''t step on my feet."


    "Where''s my cigarette? Someone''s stealing. "


    "Ah! Someone touched me


    "Hooligans!"


    "The trough! I was pushed over, too. "


    More than 500 members of Dawning alliance followed them. Now, with more and more people coming, the number of people here has quickly exceeded 2000.


    The problems caused by the large number of people also began to appear. Some hungry people began to reach into other people''s pockets and backpacks, and some people with sperm brain even began to eat other people''s tofu.


    Some people even deliberately tear their pants to reveal some organs.


    There are all kinds of human nature.


    Chu Feng didn''t say anything. He just sat quietly on the top of the armored car and watched silently.


    It was a long night, but it was the day.


    After daybreak, many insects began to hide in the corner of the house, where the sun could not reach, there were also some insects still hovering in the sky.


    There are also some insects that are full and resting.


    After dawn, many people even shed tears.


    "Woo woo, it''s light at last."


    "Those insects don''t attack, can we go back?"


    "Are you an idiot? Those bugs just don''t like light, they don''t mean they''re afraid of it. "


    "I''m so hungry."


    "Dad, mom!"


    Although the attack of the insects slowed down, they still lingered in the fortress. They had no doubt that the insects would attack people again after digesting the harvest of the night.


    Those who complain about the poor living conditions of the fortress suddenly find that even if it is a dilapidated place, it is at least a small nest!


    But they don''t even have this nest. Where else can they go?


    There are also some people who are in such a hurry that they don''t even have food with them. Some people are borrowing from people around them, while others start to think about whether to venture back to their homes to find food.


    There are even a few powers who have organized people to fight back to their original residence.


    They may not be able to fight these insects at night, but during the day they have enough confidence in themselves, confident that they can cross the swarm.Gu Nanfei also sat on the top of the car, beside Chu Feng, and said, "this is a good way to win people''s hearts. Will these people be your team in the future?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "no, not yet."


    Gu Nanfei some doubts: "why not?"


    Of course, he was very puzzled. Chu Feng''s reputation should be very high now. Besides, he has the means to protect everyone, so he should be worshipped as a God.


    Just like when he was spreading Gongfa in the military, he was loved by many soldiers.


    Whatever he wants from the military, the military will provide him.


    Even if he asked the military for an elite force to search and rescue his friends in the chaos, the military agreed without hesitation, just because of his contribution to the military.


    Chu Feng sighed: "you''ve been staying in the barracks these days. I''m afraid you''ve confused the integrity of those people in the barracks with the integrity of those people outside. But in fact, you see human nature too well."


    This is also his carelessness. After so many days of preparation, he originally wanted to take out such means later. It''s only because someone in the military has reached this level that he can''t wait to take them out.


    It''s just that it will bring some disaster.


    Chu xiaorou also came over: "brother, do you mean those troublemakers in the crowd? For those who don''t know what''s good and what''s bad, just drive them away? "


    She has now learned not to forgive those who do not know good or evil, but she has not yet learned to be cruel.


    It''s her progress to be able to speak out and drive them away.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "you continue to see."


    With the threat of insects getting smaller and smaller, the degree of crowd confusion is also increasing.


    At this time, a yellow skinny man was kicked to the ground, and the person who kicked him covered the parcel in his hand, with a look of resentment: "this is my thing, why do you want to take it away without any effort?"


    The people around formed a circle, but they didn''t mean much to watch the excitement, because they were numb now.


    And the Yellow skinned man suddenly pointed to the armored car and yelled, "the cars there are loaded with food."

 Chapter 197

    When someone called out this sentence, the eyes of countless hungry people began to shine.


    Of course, Chu Feng and the people around him have no worries about food and clothing, but most of them don''t live very well in the fortress. More than one third of them depend on the compressed biscuits provided by the bank.


    Even if you eat compressed biscuits occasionally, no one can stand it if you eat biscuits every day.


    When everyone''s eyes fell on the armored car, a certain idea in their hearts began to move.


    "There''s food in the car."


    With this sentence was openly called out, countless people began to take action.


    "There''s food there."


    "Go and get it!"


    "Don''t stop us."


    "That''s our stuff!"


    Those who wanted to rob the armored vehicles immediately clashed with the dawning alliance. After all, the dawning alliance didn''t want their food taken away.


    A middle-aged man in his 50s, with a look of obscenity, said: "you have so much food, why don''t you give it to us? Everyone is starving here! Do you have humanity? "


    Everyone followed suit: "yes! Do you have humanity? "


    "Since you have so many things, you should give them to us!"


    "Hand it in quickly."


    "The military has given us food. Why don''t you give us food?"


    In the face of this group of people who rightfully ask for things, some people began to dodge and retreat.


    Even if we know that the other party is unreasonable, most people are still instinctively afraid of the crowd, and few people can bear the public anger.


    This is also the reason why these people are able to be beggars.


    They don''t need to be reasonable at all. They just need more people.


    However, there are also people who want to protect their supplies, their food and water, and those things that can help them survive.


    "These are our things. Why should we give them to you?"


    "That is, if you want these things, you can trade them for yours."


    "How can we survive if you take these things?"


    These are their lifeblood. How can they give them to others easily?


    On the roof of the armored car, Chu Feng said to Gu Nanfei, "will you give these things to them? Do you still think everyone is grateful? "


    Gu Nanfei pondered for two seconds, then pointed to those who were hiding in the corner, and those who were killing the insects:


    "someone is worth saving."


    Chu Feng said, "well, what are you going to do for these ungrateful people?"


    He doesn''t object to Gu''s expectation of human nature, but no matter what kind of social environment, there will be some scum.


    In such a dangerous environment as eschatology, the harm of scum will be magnified infinitely.


    The people of dawn alliance are firmly guarding the materials behind them, the people who want to bully them and they are crowding, trying to cross their blockade.


    Of course, most people are still watching a play, not a play, but they are not willing to participate in such disputes.


    Most people are not bad people. They just want stability.


    Zhang Ziqing and others did not dare to act rashly without Chu Feng''s orders.


    At this time, suddenly a man with an ax, an ax in a dawn alliance member''s head, let his head on the spot.


    If the man with the axe takes the knapsack from the man, he will run away.


    He didn''t think about whether he could run away at all. All he thought about now was one thing, that is, he was hungry and wanted to eat.


    "Ah! It''s dead! "


    Although a lot of casualties were caused when the insects attacked, killing by insects and being killed by people were two different things. Seeing someone kill someone directly in order to grab things caused a lot of confusion.


    And then, the second, the third man started.


    "They don''t give us things. We''ll get them ourselves."


    "Yes, we''ll get it ourselves!"


    "Brothers, go!"


    It''s easy for people to lose their sense in the face of disaster. Now they are desperate and have no room to weigh the pros and cons.


    Gu Nanfei suddenly darts out to the exit, and points like a sword to kill the first person who snatches the backpack.


    But now that the crowd is in chaos, killing a person is nothing.


    At this time, the powers of the dawn alliance all shot out one after another, and the wind blade, sword, sword and fireball came out, killing one after another who tried to snatch materials.


    "Protect our supplies!"


    "Kill the bandits!""Kill these sons of bitches!"


    In order to protect the materials they depend on for their survival, the members of Dawning alliance are also killing red eyes. They have killed many monsters these days, and they have just killed many insects. Now someone wants to snatch things from them? How can they bear it!


    So a scuffle broke out.


    Although there are powers among the people who rob materials, after all, the number is still relatively small. Soon, under the joint attack of the alliance, they fall one by one.


    Gu Nanfei guards at the exit made by the energy shield and kills those who want to escape.


    Chu xiaorou is beside Chu Feng, staring at all this. She can''t believe this scene: "why, why are they like this? Is it for the sake of survival? "


    The refugees who were just victims turned into demons to snatch food. In order to protect their own food, the members of dawn alliance also turned into demons.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "they don''t want to live, because all the people in this fort have food distributed by the military. They just want to live better.


    Of course, they don''t think so much. They just want to find a way to vent their fear. "


    Even if people outside the fortress will starve to death, but with the existence of the military, they can still guarantee that people like in the fortress will not starve to death.


    So, these people just lost their sense.


    Maybe it''s because of the pressure from the outside, maybe it''s because of their inner vulnerability, but it doesn''t matter anymore.


    For the members of the dawn alliance, these people are just robbers who want to rob their resources, even at the expense of money and life.


    Chu xiaorou is more silent.


    The scene before her had a greater impact on her world outlook. She thought she had a deeper understanding of this dangerous world, but she was still too naive.


    Sometimes, the distance between man and beast is not the object of their reincarnation, but their environment.

 Chapter 198

    Sitting beside Chu xiaorou, Zhang Ziqing comforted: "in fact, there are still many good people in the world. We have met partners who can entrust their backs, and many people who ignore their own lives to save others. Even your brother almost killed himself in order to save others."


    Chu xiaorou blinked: "really?"


    She knew that she shouldn''t doubt Chu Feng, but the difference between Chu Feng she saw these days and her impression was too big.


    Zhang Ziqing pointed to the man who had been hit by the axe and said, "would you like to be him?"


    Chu xiaorou shook her head and said, "how can this be possible?"


    How could she be willing to be a dead person, a dead person robbed of materials.


    Zhang Ziqing pointed to the body of the murderer killed by Gu Nanfei and asked, "if you knew in advance that he would kill in order to rob food, would you stop him?"


    Chu xiaorou is silent.


    If it was in the past, she would say yes, but now she doesn''t know how to choose.


    Chu Feng said: "in this new era, in fact, we don''t have many choices. If we can''t use thunder to deal with these robbers, we will only be robbed."


    Chu xiaorou struggled for a moment and said, "I, I understand."


    At this time, Gu Nanfei also came to Chu Feng''s side, said: "you are right, not all people are worth saving, we can''t in order to save those robbers, implicate those who are worth saving to die together."


    At this time, a woman suddenly yelled at the crowd: "you murderous demons, you are all butchers, you are all executioners."


    She was in a trance. The scene just now had a huge impact on her spiritual world, which had brought her to the brink of spiritual collapse.


    In the face of her duties, not only did no one care, but several people showed their intention to kill.


    Only considering their own image, they didn''t do it directly.


    It can also be said that killing robbers is self-defense, but killing such people will inevitably leave the impression of a butcher in other people''s eyes.


    Chu Feng got up and yelled: "people of dawn alliance, assemble!"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s voice, the members of Dawning alliance, who were still in the turbulent stage of people''s hearts, now seem to have found the backbone.


    And Su Yuan and others also look at Chu Feng, waiting for his next performance.


    Now is the time when the hearts of the league members are most vulnerable, and it is also the time when they are most easily controlled in their own hands. Chu Feng''s performance last night undoubtedly made his reputation reach the peak.


    How many people will be willing to work for Chu Feng, this may be open to question, but they understand that few people dare to betray Chu Feng.


    Because the price is too high.


    Chu Feng said to the crowd: "we are not very lucky people, because we have encountered this unprecedented disaster. This is a dangerous era, an era in which even living becomes a luxury. We have to face countless monsters and guard against dangerous people."


    His words directly touched the hearts of many people, and even some people directly shed tears.


    It''s not that Chu Feng''s speech skills are very high, it''s just that their hearts are touched.


    They are an unfortunate generation. They have met such an era.


    "However, there have been many disasters in the history of China. In many war years, the population of China was even less than 1 in 10."


    Chu Feng continued, "but our ancestors came over in the disaster, fighting with heaven, fighting with the earth, fighting with the living environment. No matter what kind of environment, they never gave up the hope of survival, which opened up the space for us to survive."


    If Chu Feng''s words made them feel sad at the beginning, now Chu Feng''s words give them hope.


    The disaster they are now facing is indeed unprecedented, but in the history of China, are there few cases of the Chinese nation on the verge of extinction?


    This is not only the pride of the Chinese nation, but also the pride of the Chinese nation.


    Their culture has never been cut off, their heritage has never been destroyed, in a disaster, the Chinese ancestors showed amazing resilience, no matter how dark the environment, they can firmly live, until today.


    Chu Feng continued: "the blood flowing in our bodies is the unyielding blood given to us by our Chinese ancestors. What we are carrying is the pride that we will never give up in the face of any darkness. Our history and culture endow us with the unyielding spirit of fighting bravely. I believe that as long as we are willing, we will be able to benefit from the precious wealth given to us by these ancestors Use it. "


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, countless people were excited.


    "Yes, we are Chinese. Our ancestors faced many big storms, but they still survived."


    "Our ancestors gave us not only land and life, but also their indomitable will.""We''re not going to give up. We''re going to live."


    Most of the members of dawn alliance are full of firmness, and their eyes are full of expression.


    The people in the fortress, the weak and the weak, wait to die with relief food. When the evil people turn into wild animals, they join the dawn alliance. They can get everything they want as long as they fight.


    When they choose dawning alliance, it proves that they have a positive and enterprising character, and have the courage to be positive in adversity.


    Chu Feng''s speech did not give them extra quality, but just inspired and mobilized their own courage.


    Chu Feng said: "I can''t promise you anything, but I can promise you that I, Chu Feng, will work hard with you and use up everything we have to live!


    We''re going to live, we''re going to live as a person. "


    "Live, live as a person."


    "We should be human beings, not beasts!"


    "Yes, we are human beings, not beasts!"


    For a while, the dawning alliance, which was originally just an idle organization, began to integrate gradually under this disaster and the grinding of the external environment.


    Now dawn alliance, has gradually, like a real iron plate began to transform.


    Gu Nan Fei sighed: "I don''t think the speech just now is so wonderful, but why can it move people?"


    Tian Jing said: "do you know why religious belief can spread so much? What cult can harm so many people? It''s not because they''re too vulnerable. "


    Xiaoxi frowned slightly. She thought what she said was wrong, but she still couldn''t say what was wrong.


    And Zhang Ziqing said: "no matter what, it should be easier to live when we are united."


    At this time, someone in the corner cowered and asked, "may I join you?"

 Chapter 199

    The source of the voice is a middle-aged man in his 30s. He is wearing a ragged suit and looks shabby.


    When he made his request, more and more people''s eyes were shining.


    At this time, many people''s eyes are looking at Chu Feng.


    Now is the time for dawning alliance to win people''s hearts. As long as it does well enough, it will be easy to win some people''s hearts and receive them under its command.


    Just, these things want Chu Feng to take a charter.


    However, Su Yuan and several other deputy alliance leaders, or members of the alliance parliament, had a bitter smile in their hearts.


    A young man with a flat head even said with a bitter smile to Su Yuan, "how do I feel that before we wanted to raise the leader of the alliance, it was like playing the house?"


    After listening to him, several deputy leaders looked at him with "bad" eyes.


    What a lie!


    Isn''t it? They have worked hard to recruit members, win over people, and constantly build their confidants and team, expand their influence.


    When they are ready to take over Chu Feng, they are ready to fight for power with Chu Feng. Even a few people have arranged for some people to inquire about Chu Feng''s ability. When Chu Feng takes over power from them, they suddenly burst into trouble.


    But when the disaster really came, they found that Chu Feng was the only sea god needle in the alliance.


    As long as there is a place for him, it can give people a sense of security.


    He is the only one who can make people feel at ease.


    Chu Feng said: "joining dawning alliance will not have any direct benefits, and we will not give you food and water directly, but we will give you a chance to get everything you want, that is, to take up the weapons in your hands, summon up the courage to fight with those monsters, and then use the corpses and nuclei of those monsters to exchange everything you want with me It''s something that''s important. "


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, some people sighed and even felt the intention to retreat.


    But there are also some people with a decisive look in their eyes. They shout: "we are willing to join, we are willing to fight against those monsters!"


    Chu Feng turned his head and said to Su Yuan, "the next step is your performance."


    Recruiting members and arranging everyone''s position are all done by his subordinates. At least Chu Feng won''t waste time on such things.


    His duty is to be a mascot. No, it''s a sea fixing needle.


    If he puts too much energy into recruiting members, he will be useless.


    Strength is the root of everything. She never forgot that.


    A young man with a flat head said to Chu Feng with a bitter smile: "leader, I apologize for our irrationality before. Now we know one thing, that is, we can only live with the leader."


    In last night''s swarm attack, countless people lost their lives. Even the psionic, many of them were bitten by insects in their sleep.


    Strength is the basis of survival, but how much use can be made of strength is the fundamental factor determining whether they will survive in this era.


    Other powers also said one after another: "alliance leader, you have a large number of adults, I believe you will not care with us!"


    "What kind of man is the alliance leader? He''s like the Savior. How can he care about this with us?"


    "Yes! The leader of the alliance must have looked at us, but he never said that. "


    For a moment, whether it''s true or not, we all know one thing, that is, Chu Feng is the most important person among them.


    As a result, they don''t have much overhead mind.


    It''s really boring to play house.


    And Chu Feng said to them with a smile: "if you want to make the alliance a solid one, I can''t do it alone. We still need to support each other. I don''t object to some people trying to pull their own team, but there is a bottom line, that is, never harm the overall interests."


    Su Yuan solemnly promised: "the alliance is the alliance of all people, I believe it will never happen, and I will not let it happen."


    In the first half, she believes in people''s intelligence. In the second half, she understands that in the face of some people who are crazy, only using force is the guarantee of maintaining order.


    Gu Nanfei also made a decision when all the powers went to work.


    Gu Nanfei looked at all this, and then told the military several humanitarian: "I know you are not willing to give up everyone, but the reality is much crueler than you expected. If you continue to hold the previous idea, even the people who are worth protecting can not be protected."


    People from the military saluted Gu Nanfei and said, "we will seriously consider your opinions."


    Gu Nanfei said: "I''m going to take a different road from you, but I hope that even if we take a different road, we will not be enemies."


    Military humanity: "we will not be enemies with those who are kind to us."Gu Nanfei''s skill is more helpful to the military than Chu Feng expected because he has embarked on a different road from his previous life. This skill has directly saved countless people.


    Although it also caused some casualties, the people in the army were most grateful for Gu Nanfei.


    As for Chu Feng, their gratitude to Chu Feng has been almost consumed in Chu Feng''s repeated attempts to test the military''s bottom line. Now Chu Feng''s relationship with the military is not based on his character, but on his contribution.


    But Chu Feng doesn''t care about it. He didn''t intend to rely on others.


    When Chu xiaorou saw Gu Nanfei ready to join hands with Chu Feng, she also laughed happily.


    Seeing Chu xiaorou''s smile, Xu Yan instinctively gave birth to some vigilance, but she was finally relieved.


    In the following time, people who lack sleep begin to sleep in turn, and under the command of Su Yuan, everyone starts their positions and division of labor orderly.


    When talking about her past, Su Yuan once said that she controlled the family business, which is very understated. However, only those who have experienced the darkness of shopping malls can understand what kind of skill is needed to seize the family business in the hands of her elders at her age.


    Therefore, under her amazing command ability, the cohesion of everyone has not only relied on the blood for a while, but also started to really unite.


    At this time, Su Yuan, inspired by Chu Feng, intentionally or unintentionally reminded everyone of one thing: "the alliance leader intends to build a special residence. Around their residence, they will be completely surrounded by such a protective cover. Although there are certain limitations, it is still no good to ensure that everyone can sleep peacefully and not be bitten off by insects when they sleep There''s a problem. "


    This kind of news makes everyone more excited.


    They have understood that Baoli is no longer the safest place to live. Since the alliance leader has such a magic power, they are naturally loyal to Chu Feng.


    Perhaps such loyalty is not enough to make them lose their blood, but now they have begun to regard their partners who fight side by side as their own family.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200 improvement of strength


    when the dawn alliance began to organize orderly, some hungry people also began to hunt insects, and then in exchange for food, Chu Feng was not idle.


    Since he intends to build a survival base, he does not intend to be perfunctory. Instead, he wants everything to be the best.


    "To build a survival base, the most important thing is to stabilize the source of food. At the beginning, you can get food by searching, but in the long run, it won''t work."


    Chu Feng opened a map searched in the newsstand, "so our best choice is actually in the countryside. Fortunately, there are many suitable farmland near Nandu. We can choose one of them."


    Gu Nanfei said: "however, if we do not rely on the old buildings, but closely rely on those buildings in rural areas, our safety can not be effectively guaranteed."


    Chu Feng retorted: "don''t you find that these buildings have helped us less and less? Houses made of concrete and masonry can''t guarantee our safety."


    Gu Nanfei frowned and said, "but what should we do? It''s not easy to build a really safe fortress. Although many electronic products and machines have returned to work, it''s not easy to build a very strong building. "


    Chu Feng said: "we don''t need those machines. The awakeners of the earth system are the best architects. Cooperating with the awakeners of the fire system, it''s no problem to build solid buildings. The only thing we need to worry about is all kinds of daily necessities such as buildings. However, we can search for them from the city. Now most of the cities are empty rooms."


    Hearing this, Gu Nanfei''s eyes are also a burst of sadness.


    According to a rough estimate, more than 60% of the population has been lost near Nandu, of which 30% have directly become zombies, and more people have become food for zombies. If the death rate extends to the whole of China, China will lose hundreds of millions of people in such a short period of time.


    This is a terrible number, even in the history of China has not appeared.


    Of course, from an individual point of view, human joys and sorrows are never interlinked, and the fear of people around us is reduced by half, far less than the fear of the environment around us.


    Chu Feng continued: "considering the problem of the skeleton of the house, you can find some gold talents, or directly use the vertebrae of zombies and beasts as the skeleton, which is more solid."


    Gu Nanfei nodded, he has noticed something wrong, that is, some of Chu Feng''s performance is too professional.


    But he didn''t ask too much because he didn''t think it was interesting.


    Now that they have decided to join hands, he certainly decided to believe Chu Feng.


    During the negotiation between them, Su Yuan interrupted: "alliance leader, our food has been exchanged. Is there anything else that can be exchanged here?"


    The number of people in the alliance suddenly increased a lot, and the number of insects they killed also increased a lot. Now Chu Feng can even exchange the corpse of insects for food from him, which leads to their shortage of reserve materials.


    Chu Feng said, "wait a minute. I''ll get it from the car."


    With that, he went down from the top of the car, carried several boxes of cans and water, and gave them to Su Yuan. By the way, he also gave her some medicines and daily necessities.


    In fact, taking things from the car was just a cover up for him. Most of his materials were put in the yuan mansion. It was only because he didn''t want to reveal the secret of the yuan mansion that he made such a fake move.


    Anyway, the structure of the armored car is very complex. No one knows how many things are hidden on it.


    Su Yuan hesitated and asked: "alliance leader, now we have exchanged too much for food with the corpses of crystal nucleus and insects. Should alliance leader consider raising the price or limiting the exchange, so that we can have a long flow of water."


    Chu Feng said: "your consideration is very reasonable, but now is the time for people to feel uneasy, so no matter how much they want, we can provide as much as we can. For those who have exchanged enough food and water for several days, you can use other things to make them have the desire to exchange."


    Joking, the corpse and crystal core of these insects are the guarantee for Chu Feng to improve his strength. Even if he wastes some materials, he can''t waste them.


    Now the number of members of Dawning alliance has increased to more than 2000, which is equivalent to more than 2000 people working together to help him. How can he miss this opportunity?


    After all, what he is going to do is too dangerous, and now is not the time for him to stop making progress.


    After Su Yuan orders several people to give the exchanged things to Chu Feng, she will continue to take charge of the command and exchange. She just makes a suggestion to Chu Feng, and has no decision-making power, which she knows very well.


    Chu Feng gave the crystal nucleus to Xiao Xi: "after purifying these crystal nuclei, you and Xiao rouziqing will be separated! The more you improve your strength, the more help you will give me. By the way, use your ability to help some wounded people, and then charge them appropriately. There is no need to charge too much, but it is absolutely not free. "Xiao Xi nodded cleverly.


    For her, Chu Feng''s words are imperial edicts. No matter what the order is, she will carry out it meticulously.


    Zhang Ziqing said, "but I don''t think I can help you very much."


    Chu Feng comforted: "what are you talking about! Without your powers, where can I take a bath? "


    Zhang Ziqing just felt as if he had been directly inserted into his heart by a knife. Is this comfort? That''s a critical hit, right!


    Such a straight man of iron and steel, thanks to him in this era, otherwise he will be single for a lifetime!


    Zhang Ziqing thought angrily.


    However, she still went to join the ranks of treatment.


    She has seen the sinister people and understands that it is very important for Chu Feng to ask her to charge, because if she pays for free, then others will take her pay for granted. However, if the charge is appropriate, although it will cause others'' displeasure, it will not cause too many disputes.


    After giving the crystal nucleus to Xiao Xi and them, Chu Feng also began to refine the corpse of the Zerg.


    A few days ago, because he had to prepare for today, he prepared a lot of Yuanfu at the expense of cultivation speed, because he not only had to face the swarm of insects, but also took the opportunity to solve the threat of taking care of his family.


    He doesn''t have to worry about Gu Nanfei''s feelings, because Gu Nanfei is the one Gu family wants to kill most.


    However, he has done a lot of preparatory work in the past few days. Now the most important thing for him is to improve his level.


    There are more than 2000 people working for him, let Chu Feng collect countless Zerg corpses, plus in the battle refining and absorbing mutant insects, let Chu Feng''s strength rapidly improved.


    "Three level seven, three level eight, three level nine"


    with sufficient resources, Chu Feng''s strength soon reached three level nine, and then fell into a bottleneck.


    This bottleneck is not because of the lack of vitality, but because he found that after he reached the third peak, all the vitality absorbed by the Yuan government was absorbed. No amount of vitality can only expand the Yuan government, but can not improve his strength.


    "Is it because my strength has improved too fast? Yes, I didn''t have such a good cultivation environment in my previous life. It seems that after the threat of taking care of my family is solved, the plan to deal with Jinling creatures will be delayed."


    Chu Feng is not impatient, but quietly continue refining Zerg corpses, into vitality.

 Chapter 201

    When Chu Feng finished refining the Zerg corpses that he could collect in a short time, the space of Yuanfu in his body fully doubled.


    Looking at the empty Yuanfu in his body, Chu Feng has an impulse to fill it.


    "It''s still a fear of lack of firepower!"


    Chu Feng sighed in his heart that he had gone out these days to collect enough materials for 2000 people for half a year. All kinds of daily necessities piled up, but he instinctively saw the empty space.


    But it''s not his fault. It''s a Chinese ancestral fear of insufficient firepower, which most people have.


    During the inspection of Yuanfu, Chu Feng found that there was a small pool in the space of Yuanfu, which made him have an inexplicable impulse and decided to study it later.


    After refining most of the Zerg corpses, Chu Feng dissected some insects.


    This is not for him to study, but to take out the meat from the worms.


    It''s not that he regretted the meat, but that he wanted to give an explanation to the outside world. Otherwise, what would he do with the corpses of these insects?


    However, after the mutation, the part of the body that can eat has not changed too much. A head size worm can only take out half the size of a fingernail, which is a very careful work.


    Considering the strange behavior, Chu Feng took down the hardest parts of the insect, such as mouthparts and wings, which he would use in the future.


    Seeing the mountain of insect debris beside Chu Feng, the people in the League were puzzled, but no one asked.


    Chu Feng''s ability to lead people to survive has been perfectly demonstrated. Maybe it''s the leader''s consideration for future survival?


    When picking up the dead insects, there are conflicts between some teams. Su Yuan is always able to solve them quickly, which makes Chu Feng very satisfied.


    Several military people who came with Gu Nanfei contacted with military people during this period, and their faces became very ugly.


    After a long time, a man came to Chu Feng, his eyes were slightly red, and his eyes were murderous, but he kept peace with Chu Feng as much as possible: "Mr. Chu, officer Hu died."


    Chu Feng looked dejected for a while, and then said: "I know."


    He thought he was used to death, but when he heard the news of the death of an acquaintance, he still felt sad.


    However, considering that all the people in the military died to protect others, Chu Feng was relieved.


    This is the most handsome way to die in the last world.


    For those who can not survive, such a death is enviable.


    "The soldier said to Chu Feng," the reason why Hu''s sacrifice was because some people felt that they couldn''t escape after meeting insects last night, so they pushed Hu to the tide of insects. "


    Chu Feng''s eyes burst out with a strong intention to kill: "did the person who did this die?"


    If they don''t die, let him send them to die.


    The soldier said: "because of the sacrifice of Hu and the leading soldiers, there is a gap in the defense line. More than 5000 survivors under the protection of the military have died. In their anger, they have killed all the survivors who broke the order. We have just been ordered to kill all those who threaten the lives of others. "


    The killing intention in Chu Feng''s eyes faded after all.


    The army has the largest number of people and experts, and they protect the most people.


    It seems admirable to die to protect the innocent people, but if those spirits are thrown away, if they die, who will protect more innocent people?


    The last order must have been made by the people in the military.


    He suddenly remembered something in his previous life, that is, when the fortress was attacked by the Zerg, all the soldiers who stayed in the fortress were killed.


    He originally thought that these soldiers died because they scrupulously abide by their duties and stick to their posts, but he did not expect that it was for this reason.


    If he didn''t remind Gu Nanfei to give priority to those cultivation methods to the military, I''m afraid that the tragedy of the last military annihilation will continue.


    "No wonder the army will change its style after this incident. Originally, they thought they had a long memory. Unexpectedly, it was because of the lesson of blood. If Luo Xingyao had no relationship with me, he would have died last night, even if he was a level 5 wizard."


    Chu Feng sorted out the cause and effect, and felt a little lucky that he could save people like Luo Xingyao.


    That''s the butterfly effect.


    Thinking of this, he asked the military, "are you going to return to the army next?"


    The soldier shook his head: "I have reported to Shangfeng about your conversation with Gu Nanfei yesterday. Shangfeng ordered us to stay with you. As a connection between the two sides, we will report all the things that happened here except for privacy. However, on the contrary, the above will also tell you the information that the military has obtained for the first time. Of course, if you refuse to do so We''ll leave at once if you want toThis is equivalent to a kind of blatant surveillance, but this kind of surveillance is not malicious.


    It''s a very aboveboard business to exchange the intelligence that the military can obtain for the qualification of surveillance, and the intelligence of the military can play a key role in many times.


    So, Chu Feng said simply: "yes, I don''t have any shady things here. As long as it''s not a matter of privacy, you can report it."


    Because he will not let the other party find out about privacy, so he has no worries.


    On the contrary, he was able to have more military experts, which helped him a lot.


    Apart from other things, if ordinary people control guns, they will often do more harm to their own people than to the enemy. Even if the army''s people are in trouble, they will at least not hit their own people.


    At this time, not far away came the sound of agitation.


    Without waiting for Chu Feng''s order, Su Yuan took people to understand the situation.


    And Chu Feng called the scarred Ye Xiaohui over: "didn''t I tell you that people can only do what they want to do when they are alive?"


    Ye Xiaohui bowed her head and said, "however, the strength of the warrior has been improved too slowly."


    In fact, her level is not low among the martial arts. She has reached level seven. Except for Gu Nanfei, who had practiced before the disaster, her level is high.


    Her fast cultivation speed is not because of her aptitude, but because of her madness. Regardless of her harm, she put the vitality of heaven and earth into her body and swam on the edge of life and death several times.


    At the same time, she is also the most lethal person around Chu Feng. She kills the most monsters.


    Looking at the vitality she provided for herself, Chu Feng saved her again and again.


    Looking at the firm will in her eyes, Chu Feng hesitated for a moment and said, "I can give you a chance to become a psionic, but it''s an equal exchange."

 Chapter 202

    Become a psionic?


    Hearing the news, ye Xiaohui''s eyes brightened.


    She was desperate to get close to Chu Feng and widened her eyes: "how can you become a psionic? No matter what the price is, I am willing to pay. I will kill as many monsters as I want to kill. "


    The exchange of equal value is Chu Feng''s firm principle, which she knows.


    But even if it was an exchange of equal value, Chu Feng''s move still gained a lot of people''s hearts.


    Because at this time, the opportunity of equal value exchange is the most precious thing, and it is also the guarantee for many people''s survival.


    Heard her words, Tian Jing and others also came together.


    "Boss, we are the people who have been with you for the longest time


    "Boss, there are good things. Shouldn''t they be given to us first?"


    "I also want to be a psionic. Boss, tell me what to do."


    Tao Jinghua, Huang Tianhua, Xu Wei and others all have eyes. They are chufeng''s confidants. However, when they see one after another powers gathered around chufeng, they have doubts about their status.


    Now I hear that there is an opportunity to become a psionic. Of course, they don''t want to let it go.


    At present, there are only two ways to become a psionic. The first is awakening, which is an uncontrollable factor. The second is that the psionic gives his powers to the person he trusts most before he dies.


    However, there are too few such examples, which need to be sacrificed at the expense of a psionic. Each example cannot be copied.


    Now, they heard that Chu Feng had a way to become a psionic. How could they not be excited?


    Chu Feng shook his head: "you are all the people who have followed me for the longest time. If this method doesn''t cost money, I will surely wake you up. However, the danger of this method is still the second. The most important thing is that you are short of some conditions, and I also need experimental materials."


    It is said that several people are hesitant to become test objects.


    But become a power!


    It seems that even if it is a test object, it is not an unacceptable thing!


    Chu Feng continued: "the reason why I put my energy on cultivating you, rather than those powers, is because you have enough potential. Do you think I will waste time?"


    Hearing this, a few people relaxed.


    They all have a certain understanding of Chu Feng and know that Chu Feng is not the kind of person who takes loyalty seriously. Therefore, since he is willing to put his energy on them, it means that they will certainly be able to play their value in the future.


    For useless people, Chu Feng will not care about their life and death.


    Tian Jing nodded and said, "I believe the boss."


    Xu Wei: "me too."


    Tao Jinghua: "me too."


    In fact, even if they do not believe it, there is no way.


    Chu Feng first took out a bottle of water and handed it to Ye Xiaohui, saying, "drink it and tell me your detailed feelings."


    Ye Xiaohui drank it without hesitation. After feeling it for a while, she said, "I feel that the injury of the meridians in my body has recovered a little. It''s a bit like the effect of the elder brother''s use of rejuvenation Fu to help me heal my injury."


    After listening to Ye Xiaohui''s report, Chu Feng felt thoughtful.


    I don''t know when a group of Qingqi appeared in chufeng''s Yuanfu. Later, this group of Qingqi turned into a small pool, only the size of a wash basin.


    However, the water in the small pool is not real water, but it is made of special materials. Chu Feng tried it for a while and couldn''t take it out. Later, he had an idea and poured the water in the pool into the mineral water bottle, only to find that the water here could be mixed with ordinary water, producing a special effect.


    This is a change that has not happened in his previous life. It seems that some strange changes have taken place in the cultivation path of the two generations.


    However, at present, there is nothing special about this kind of "Yuanshui". It only has the effect of healing. Compared with the healing ability of the awakened, it is quite different.


    Chu Feng brought out a bowl of special white meat and ordered Ye Xiaohui: "eat them."


    Ye Xiaohui ate it without hesitation. At the moment of eating it, a strong discomfort appeared on her face. It seemed that what she ate was not meat at all, but something like a knife. But she bit her teeth and finally insisted on eating the whole bowl of meat.


    She was about to say something when she finished eating and suddenly dropped the bowl.


    "Ah -"


    Ye Xiaohui covers her throat and rolls on the ground in pain. Black lines appear under her skin and appear on the surface.


    Looking at her painful appearance, Tian Jing couldn''t help asking: "master, what do you say for her to eat?"


    Chu Feng said: "it''s the meat of insects!"


    Hearing the worm''s meat, several people have the impulse to vomit.


    But Xu Yan''s face was as usual and said, "but I heard that the meat of these insects is poisonous. After eating it, they will surely die. They can''t be saved."


    When people are hungry, they even gnaw the bark, not to mention the meat of insects?In addition, some people are born to like to do things, so many people have tried to eat the meat of insects, but those people are no exception, all died on the spot.


    And Chu Feng gave Ye Xiaohui so much worm meat, it seems that she can''t survive.


    Chu Feng explained: "most of the meat of these insects is actually non-toxic, but most people''s bodies are relatively fragile and can''t bear the energy contained in the body of these insects. Have you ever heard of a power person who had an accident eating the meat of insects?"


    Xu Yan shook her head: "there is no one who can eat worms."


    In this age of the jungle, the powers can always live better than ordinary people.


    In the middle of the fort, some people tried to blackmail the psionic to work for him with some food. As a result, he was in a strange place that night, and his face turned ruddy when he blackmailed the psionic.


    After that incident, ordinary people with large amounts of food immediately sought the protection of the psionic, of course, those with good conduct.


    However, Chu Feng sneered at their behavior. Since he had no ability to protect himself, why didn''t he join the military? The military is more disciplined than those strange powers!


    Ye Xiaohui''s body is constantly twitching, and blood lines begin to crack on her body. She looks very miserable, but Chu Feng silently shows her rejuvenation charm to help her recover and let her struggle on the edge of life and death.


    Tian Jing and others see such a terrible scene, has sprouted a retreat.


    Xu Yan is more pale, said: "the day after tomorrow''s powers awaken to be so terrible?"


    If so, she doesn''t know if she has the courage to try.


    "No, everyone is different."


    Chu Feng''s words did not have time to let a few people breathe a sigh of relief, once again shattered their illusions, "she has been very close to the powers, so she suffered less than others."

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203 magic talisman


    several people''s faces became paler.


    They didn''t doubt Chu Feng''s words. Since Chu Feng judged that ye Xiaohui was very close to the psionic, it was really very close.


    If you look at the thrilling awakening scene like this, it is already relatively light to bear the pain, then what kind of pain do they need to bear if they want to wake up?


    After a minute, Chu Feng handed a bottle of water to Ye Xiaohui.


    After drinking Yuanshui, ye Xiaohui''s look eased a little.


    Then, Chu Feng hands Ye Xiaohui a bowl of dark water. The bowl of water seems to make people want to refuse. It smells like strangers are not allowed to enter.


    However, although Ye Xiaohui''s body trembled and her instinct refused, her strong willpower still controlled her hands and wanted to take the bowl of soup.


    Chu Feng thought about it and said, "you can''t hold it, so I''ll pour it directly."


    With that, he directly poured the pungent soup into Ye Xiaohui''s mouth, and quietly poured a Yuan Fu into her body.


    This Yuan Fu is called "Hua Shen Fu" and is taken from "refining Qi to Hua Shen".


    There are two types of awakeners in the last world. The first type is the awakeners in the Department of physical skills, and the second type is the awakeners in the Department of elements. However, what they consume is actually spiritual force. The physical quality of the Department of physical skills is stronger, while the physical quality of the Department of elements is weaker, which is much better than that of ordinary people.


    And the warrior, that is to change the body.


    According to Taoism, the cultivation of the body is "refining", the warrior is Zhenyuan, or the internal force is "Qi", and the spiritual will is "God".


    In the end of the world, a set of theories applied unexpectedly.


    Moreover, in the end of the world, the essence, Qi and spirit can be materialized, and they can be transformed into each other through the change of the form of vitality.


    The so-called awakened person, first, is because of the chance given by nature, second, is because the awakened person''s physical quality and spiritual will are stronger than ordinary people, in addition to the formation of "potential difference", and then under the stimulation, the "potential difference" rotation, so as to easily awaken.


    The "old man" who can''t wake up is not only because of the lack of talent, but more importantly, the transformation of the spirit, Qi and spirit of the old man is problematic.


    If they want to be strong, they can only simply pile up, which is equivalent to pile property, and can''t form the rotation of spirit, Qi and spirit. No matter how strong they are, they can''t wake up.


    "Magic talisman" is such an existence that can forcibly transform "physical vitality" into "spiritual strength". However, this transformation consumes too much energy. If normal people are treated like this, they usually end up dead on the spot.


    Chu Feng fed Ye Xiaohui these things just to supplement her with "nutrition". In fact, this idea is also the rudiment of genetic medicine.


    However, due to the poor conditions, it is still very dangerous to do so.


    "Ah -"


    Ye Xiaohui screamed bitterly. Even if she was as tough as her, she could not help rolling on the ground. She only felt that her body was about to burst inch by inch. The shrill scream made the bystanders feel extremely miserable.


    Xu Yan and Tian Jing dare not even look at her more.


    "Hold on. If you can hold on, you have a chance to wake up."


    Chu Feng said, "but if you can''t hold on and want to go into a coma, then you will never have a chance to wake up. I just think that your investment has failed."


    Ye Xiaohui has a determined look in her eyes. She has bitten out blood from her teeth, and her whole body has become a bloody person under the effect of medicine.


    Seeing her miserable appearance, everyone felt a chill.


    Xu Wei sighed: "do people without talent have to experience such pain if they want to catch up with the awakened? The world is really unfair. "


    His words have been echoed by many people.


    The awakened are inherently strong. Even if they also surpass the limits of the human body, they can not surpass the awakened. This is a natural moat.


    It seems that a class is divided by nature, which distinguishes people from each other.


    Chu Feng said coldly: "the world is not fair, but there are still many cases of congenital weakness, but later they catch up, because they use other people''s time to moan and complain, to work hard."


    No matter how much despair he experienced, he never gave up.


    If it wasn''t because he didn''t give up, even if he became a useless person, he still didn''t give up the hope of survival, then he couldn''t insist on getting the ancient books himself.


    Maybe there are many people who insist and still have no harvest, but for ordinary people like them, this is the only way to choose.


    If we can''t insist, we will be eliminated by the world sooner or later.


    It''s not the era when you can eat and wear with just a little sweat. In this cold era, people who are a little relaxed about themselves will be submerged in the river of time.Ye Xiaohui''s scream gradually subsided, not that she had adapted, but that she had no strength to scream.


    Her body is still bursting, but her eyes are still tough.


    Looking at her unyielding eyes, the onlookers were touched.


    What kind of experience can make such a woman have such a strong will? So that she can have such unyielding faith?


    After about half an hour, ye Xiaohui finally stopped. The black blood vessels in her body had disappeared, and her skin had returned to normal except for the wound.


    Xiaoxi releases a therapy in time to help her recover from her injury.


    And Chu Feng is handed over a bottle of "Yuan water", and then check her body.


    "Level 2, level 1, metallurgic. It''s a power that''s good at killing. It seems to have something to do with your will."


    Chu Feng said, "metal powers can repair and forge a lot of equipment, so that you don''t have to worry about the damage of your weapons."


    The elemental powers can be roughly divided into earth, water, fire, scenery and thunder. However, most of the powers in the system and melee have no attributes, and a few have five elements attributes and special abilities.


    Ye Xiaohui said: "thank you, master."


    Chu Feng thought about it, and then pretended to take a weapon bag from the car. This is a weapon bag that can be tied to the waist. There are 13 swords of different models on it, and nine special weapons are hidden in the dark.


    He handed the weapon bag to Ye Xiaohui and said, "this is the weapon suit I used for myself to deal with all kinds of enemies. In addition, it can be used for anatomy. It can adapt to all kinds of situations. This is my gift to you and your salary in advance."

 Chapter 204

    This set of knives was really prepared by Chu Feng for himself, but it was prepared several days ago, and now it is close to elimination.


    These props are not only made of steel, but also some things collected from zombies and all kinds of wild animals, especially those materials that can''t be destroyed by fire.


    Another consideration for Chu Feng to give this to Ye Xiaohui is that he doesn''t intend to do it by himself when dealing with those little monsters.


    On the way here, he was exhausted several times and fell into a desperate situation. If it wasn''t for the thunder corpse dragon, he might have died on the way. However, Zhang Ziqing''s fighting talent was not enough, and the use of powers was limited, and he couldn''t stand the war of attrition.


    Ye Xiaohui is a knife that Chu Feng intends to cultivate, a knife of his own.


    With her in, Chu Feng can also relax a lot.


    Ye Xiaohui tied this set of knives to her body, which attracted a lot of envious eyes.


    She took out a white bone knife. The surface of the bone knife was as smooth as a mirror. She tried to slide on the brick and stone floor, but she cut a big hole easily.


    Zhang Ziqing is alert to look at Chu Feng, found that he did not look at Su Yuan with the desire of the eyes, also relaxed.


    It seems that Chu Feng is not greedy, so he can also be less pressure.


    Some of the young men summoned up their courage and said to Chu Feng, "boss, do you have such a good knife here? I want to change it."


    "Me too."


    "Boss, how can we get such a good thing?"


    Seeing a few people summon up the courage to ask Chu Feng for a knife, many people''s eyes show a look of hope. If they can succeed, they also want to have a try.


    Chu Feng glanced at them: "do you know why I want to give her this set of equipment?"


    "Why?" the young man asked


    Chu Feng said: "because she has contributed 235 nuclei to me in the past week, which still takes away the cost of taking her out. Do you know what that means?"


    235 nuclei?


    Several young people''s eyes at Ye Xiaohui are full of fear.


    They know that when Chu Feng takes people out, half of the harvest will go to his own name. After all, he wants to protect and guide those people, but even so, the harvest of those who follow Chu Feng to collect materials is higher than that of all other teams.


    Under such conditions, she was able to collect 235 nuclei?


    Is this woman a natural killer?


    A young man refused: "as long as you give me a good set of knives like this, I can bring 300 crystal nuclei to the boss."


    Chu Feng coldly glanced at him: "but with such a good knife on her body, she can bring me more than 1000 crystal nuclei. Do you think I should give it to her or you?"


    The young man was not satisfied, but ye Xiaohui gave him a cold glance.


    For a moment, the young man seemed to be staring at by a wild beast, and a sharp chill flashed around her neck, making her like falling into an ice cave.


    He even suspected that if he continued to question, ye Xiaohui would probably kill him.


    Chu Feng said in a loud voice: "in the dawn alliance, as long as you don''t hurt each other, I won''t make any restrictions on you. Even if you leave here, it doesn''t matter. But if you want to get anything from me, you must use equal labor to come to me in exchange. The dawn alliance won''t accept people who get something without work."


    Chu Feng''s words made several young people retreat, but one of them focused on the insects outside the protective cover.


    He didn''t complain like other comrades, but intended to prove his value with his own practical actions.


    At this time, Su Yuan with several powers back here, anxiously to Chu Feng called: "alliance leader, quickly treat their injuries, there are pursuers behind."


    There are three powers around her with huge wounds on their bodies. One of them even shows his bones. He also relies on his strong willpower and the strong vitality of the awakened one to support here.


    Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi look at Chu Feng, see him nod, immediately start treatment.


    After the three powers were treated, they began to cry bitterly.


    They also rely on a strong will to survive to temporarily forget the pain, now after treatment, but the pain unbearable.


    Under the combined treatment of Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi, the three soon got better.


    After Chu Feng handed over a large number of crystal nuclei to two people, Zhang Ziqing''s strength has been upgraded to level 4 and level 3, and Xiaoxi has also been upgraded to level 4 and level 1.


    Zhang Ziqing''s progress made Chu Feng a little surprised, because in school, Zhang Ziqing''s strength was the weakest, the lowest level, and the worst absorption efficiency of crystal nucleus. However, with the passage of time, her promotion speed did not slow down with the improvement of the level.This gives Chu Feng an illusion that while Zhang Ziqing''s strength is improving, her talent is also improving. Of course, it may be that she has a strong power in her body, but now she is just waking up step by step.


    But he doesn''t have time to pay attention to it now because he has more important things to deal with.


    Chu Feng asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"


    But he didn''t have much affection for the members of the alliance, but he was the employee who helped him to work. Last night, he also contributed a lot of Zerg corpses to him, so he couldn''t ignore them.


    Su Yuan''s face is not good-looking: "some radicals in the army have killed many ordinary people, causing a lot of commotion, and even tens of thousands of people have directly rioted. Taking this opportunity, Gu family quickly gathered people''s support and took the opportunity to expand her power."


    For the military to kill ordinary people, Chu Feng has learned.


    Now the military has zero tolerance for those troublemakers, because a few black sheep may lead to thousands of deaths.


    But there are always some people who like to make trouble, or who are good at making trouble, who take the opportunity to sow discord and create panic among the crowd.


    Behind this, there may be the shadow of caring for the family.


    There are more than 500000 survivors in the fortress, more than 300000 of whom are under the control of the military. Of course, these are ordinary people, far inferior to the aggressive people of dawn alliance in quality.


    Now suddenly tens of thousands of people are rioting, which is also a blow to the military.


    "How did you conflict with them?" Chu Feng asked


    A young man said angrily, "he wants us to be his slaves. Now they have controlled people''s original expansion power and killed them disobeyingly. If we don''t want to join them, they will kill us directly. If it''s not for Su Yuan''s power, we can''t come back."

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205 actions of Gu family


    Su Yuan''s ability is space. She has always disguised her space ability as a department of physical arts, fighting with a sword, but when her companions are in danger, she is still exposed.


    For her behavior of hiding strength, Chu Feng is very appreciative.


    After all, this kind of person who knows how to hide is easy to live for a long time.


    Hearing the young man''s story, the circle of powers in the alliance angrily said, "this is too much. If they don''t obey, they will die. Who gives them the courage?"


    "Do they regard themselves as the king of heaven?"


    "That is, alliance leader, do you want to take brothers to kill them?"


    When we heard about Gu''s cruel behavior, everyone was very angry.


    And Su Yuan said in a timely manner: "now many small organizations have been forced to join them, and many people have been killed directly by them. I also see many people with a lot of food, who are willing to join them, but are still killed by them."


    When they heard Su Yuan''s words, they were even more angry.


    It''s not that they have never killed anyone, but they are different from those who follow me and those who disobey me to defend their property.


    After listening to Su Yuan, Chu Feng''s confidence in taking care of his family has increased a lot.


    It''s no problem that those who follow me will prosper and those who oppose me will perish. However, Gu family chooses the most brainless method, that is, direct force.


    In contrast, Chu Feng''s way of doing things is a little more laborious, but more secure.


    Chu Feng has absolute force, but he doesn''t use force directly against any of his subordinates. Instead, he shows his force through the side, so that they can follow their own ideas, worship their own ideas, and live behind them.


    In this way, it is their own judgment to follow themselves.


    If you directly use force to coerce, the recruiters can be divided into two types. The first type is that they are really beaten and subdued. Even if they are not soft eggs, they are people who live with humiliation. They can''t be used to a great extent after their spines are broken. If they encounter a little danger, they will flee.


    In later generations, some people used special means to control a group of such people and master their life and death. Unfortunately, they eventually died under the hands of these wastes.


    Because he thought that the lives of his subordinates were in his own hands, so he had to fight as hard as he could and listen to his own words.


    But what he didn''t expect was that those who could be coerced into submission by force would lose their cool when they were in danger. Even though they knew that Xiaoming was in their master''s hands, they still ran for their lives regardless of everything, which also caused the fall of Xiaoxiong.


    And the second kind of people who are accepted by force are those who are not satisfied with oral administration.


    This kind of person has been obedient on the surface, but in the bottom of his heart, he is not sure when he wants to bite you back. As long as he is given a chance, they will turn against each other immediately.


    Su Yuan took out a film camera and said, "when I was investigating just now, I had collected evidence of the cruelty of caring for my family. In order to win people''s hearts, they even took women as playthings, and then recorded them with the camera to coerce them not to betray."


    Hearing this, the women in the League were angry.


    Not only women, but also men are angry.


    Most people''s three views are still very positive. They hate the practice of forcing women, not to mention threatening them with cameras.


    Su Yuan said: "in the face of these heartless animals, we now have two choices. One is to fight to the end, and the other is to run away. If someone wants to join them and become one of them, Su Yuan will make him regret why he wants to live.


    I can tell you clearly that my power is space. Anyone who wants to be associated with this beast should be prepared to be attacked by a space power at any time. "


    She said what she thought directly, but it was surprisingly exciting.


    "Yes, that''s a bunch of animals."


    "We won''t be with them even if we die."


    "Yes, fight with them."


    Su Yuan got the same iron evidence, which made everyone extremely angry about the behavior of taking care of the family.


    Gu Nanfei''s face was covered with frost.


    He knew that his family had many ambitious people, but for the sake of the same family, he didn''t plan to do anything about them. Unexpectedly, they did such a thing.


    Gu took the camera and turned it on.


    The iron evidence filled Gu Nanfei''s eyes with killing intention. He got up angrily and said, "I''m ashamed to be born in Gu''s family. I will never let go of these demons."


    He never thought that Gu family would expand in this way.


    Chu Feng said: "if you want a large force to produce cohesion, you can either set up a common goal for them or a common enemy for them. Now the way of taking care of the family is to make people stand on the opposite side of human nature. As long as everyone has fallen, then they have no other choice. "Su Yuan said: "it is estimated that the chaos in the military area is also their ghost, which makes them have no time to be distracted. When the military frees up its hands, it is estimated that they have completed their own integration."


    Gu Nanfei said: "no matter how many of them are, I can''t beat you."


    Chu Feng coldly interrupted him, "I know you are a person who is not afraid of death. Even when you spread Gongfa, you are ready to accept family sanctions. But if your death can not produce value, who can help those who wrongly die to redress their grievances?"


    Gu Nanfei was silent.


    Chu Feng continued: "don''t think it''s just your family business. Since we have decided to work together to build a survival base and open up a living space for people, we are a group. It looks very handsome to be a hero by ourselves, but it doesn''t make any sense if we can''t solve the problem."


    Gu Nanfei said to Chu Feng seriously: "OK, then we will join hands to kill all the animals!"


    At this time, several figures jumped on the roof and looked at Chu Feng from a distance. They all laughed back and forth: "ha ha, what do you hear? They want to kill us all!"


    "Gu Nanfei, the traitor of your family, wants to unite with outsiders to deal with his own family. What a disappointment!"


    "Traitor Gu Nanfei, dare you fight us?"


    Gu Nanfei was about to move, Chu Feng grabbed his shoulder: "there is a trap."


    Gu Nanfei said: "it should also be the strong to explore."


    Chu Feng said, "I have a better solution."


    Said, he took out a military sniper gun!


    Aim, shoot!

 Chapter 206

    "Bang!"


    With the sound of a gun, a man standing on the roof shouting fell to the sky.


    "Bang!"


    Before they could react, another bullet went through a person''s forehead mercilessly.


    The remaining few people quickly transferred their houses and hid behind the residential buildings, never daring to stand up again.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    What do you say you''re acting like?


    Don''t you know we have guns here?


    Of course, they know, but when a power begins to expand rapidly, many disadvantages are easy to appear, such as internal power struggle.


    Chu Feng put away the sniper gun, and then said to several members of the military: "since you all have guns in your hands, I will not give them to you. You have seen the criminal evidence of those people just now. I believe you don''t mind joining hands with us to solve them together!"


    One soldier''s voice was full of anger and determination: "we will fight them to the end."


    Just now when Gu Nanfei was looking at the evidence, they also saw it.


    For these scum animals, they have no reason to let go.


    Even if they fight for their lives, they will fight to the end with the enemy.


    Chu Feng said: "I don''t need you to fight with them to the end. What I want is to kill them all. The next action will follow my command. Zhang Ziqing will stay and convey my orders."


    Then Chu Feng ran to the front.


    Su Yuan said to the alliance members, "everyone should find a suitable hiding place to hide, but they should obey the orders and be ready for battle at any time."


    The members of Dawning alliance immediately took action. This is their first collective action and the beginning of their cohesive force.


    Chu Feng came to the hiding place of several people, and a dazzling pentagonal array appeared in his hand.


    Several dead companions complained: "really, why should we be the bait! They have sniper guns. They want us to die. "


    Another person also complained: "but we can''t help if we don''t obey. People who take care of their families are so powerful. If we don''t obey, we will die. Do we dare to resist?"


    "You say, how about we get away?"


    "The people in charge of the family are supervising the army in the back! There''s no escape. "


    Hear a few people''s conversation, Chu Feng''s action accelerated a few minutes.


    If you are coerced by others with force and don''t want to resist, you can''t see anyone in other people''s prison now. There''s no idea of escaping. Such people die in vain.


    Then, several five pointed star arrays appeared at the same time, surrounded several people at the same time.


    "Ah


    "What is this?"


    "Help


    Several people made a shrill scream. Unfortunately, the summoning array itself has a sound insulation effect, so that their screams can''t be spread.


    After a few seconds, a few people turned into bones or food of hell creatures, and then several summoned creatures from hell bowed their heads slightly to Chu Feng to show respect.


    "Hell dark mage, hell dog, black knight, skeleton Archer, this sacrifice is not good, but the call of luck is good."


    Chu Feng looked at several hells in front of him, especially hellhounds, with some satisfaction in his eyes.


    Hellhound is the best at cleaning up small soldiers among the three-level summoners, but because of too much food, Chu Feng let it go back when he was summoned last time.


    The dark mage needs several sacrifices a few days, and the hellhound needs three sacrifices a day. He can''t afford such sacrifices.


    After summoning a few summoning beasts, Chu Feng ordered Zhang Ziqing: "tell Su Yuan to advance slowly and warn everyone not to get close to the armored car by the way, otherwise, he will die."


    Zhang Ziqing nodded, then conveyed Chu Feng''s order to Su Yuan.


    After Gu Nanfei heard the order, he immediately acted alone and went to find Chu Feng.


    Chu xiaorou looks at Gu Nan''s back and looks worried.


    Zhang Ziqing came to Chu xiaorou''s side and said, "next, follow me closely. Don''t act rashly. Otherwise, you will only be dragged down by that straight man."


    Chu xiaorou nodded obediently. This is the first time that she has seen such a scene. Even the powers are not so easy to adapt.


    Gu Nan flew to Chu Feng and asked, "next, how do you want to fight? Don''t tell me you want to kill all the enemies. "


    Chu Feng said: "the mob''s biggest fear is panic. As long as we create some panic for them, they will break free. At this time, those who use force to coerce them into submission must stand up and gather their morale. This is the time for us to start."Gu Nanfei nodded: "when you wait for someone who cares for your family, you don''t have to be soft handed."


    Chu Feng said: "you don''t have to say, I will do the same."


    With that, he ordered several summoners from hell to start making trouble everywhere, killing and setting fire, but in his eyes, since they were enemies, there was no innocent.


    Gu Nanfei worried and asked: "how many percent of you are sure to win?"


    Chu Feng confidently said: "I don''t know the chance of winning, but I have a 100% chance of taking care of my family."


    After this war, he has enough assurance that caring for his family will become history.


    The biggest mistake that Gu family made was that they didn''t understand what kind of changes people''s minds would have in the end of the world. They naively thought that it was the right way to use force to coerce people and brainwash them later.


    After seeing Chu Feng''s deployment, Chu Feng saw another mistake.


    That is to regard people as fighting tools without feelings.


    Now the people who care for their families are all divided into teams. They are all accepted by the people who care for their families, and then they send a person to lead and form a team.


    Look at their formation. Ha ha, they have no formation at all.


    After all, it is a force that has just expanded rapidly. Where can we spare time to arrange the specific division of labor for everyone? They just organize a group of people who can fight, and then rush up with a command.


    If it''s a downwind game, there''s really no big problem with this arrangement. At most, it''s just a little more loss.


    But as long as there are a few setbacks, it will trigger a chain reaction.


    The hellhound opened his mouth, spitting out the burning Hellfire, and burned everything in front of him. Several warriors who were not good at Kung Fu were burned to ashes on the spot.


    "Ah


    "Help


    "There are monsters!"


    When several people were burned to death, the remaining people immediately fled in confusion, including a psionic of the system, who also joined the escape.


    "Run what? Isn''t it just a big dog? "


    When the current party''s team suffered setbacks, the home care experts in the rear immediately appeared to save the situation.


    At this time.


    "Bang!"


    There was a gunshot.

 Chapter 207

    A blood hole appeared in the left eye of the Gu family disciple who was going to fight, but when he looked forward from the back, he would find that his head had burst open.


    This kind of scene let a lot of people were startled, and then fled back.


    "Run


    "These monsters are with them."


    "Run


    Most of the people began to practice after the disaster. In such a short period of time, it''s a genius to reach the second level. The only one who can reach the third level is his family oriented disciples.


    Now even Gu''s disciples have been killed by a bullet. Why are they still standing?


    A level 3 warrior can block bullets, but this does not include sniper bullets.


    It''s not impossible to block the sniper bullets if the third level fighters can open the Qi, or the shield of vitality, all the time, but it''s too heavy on their bodies, and they will be exhausted in a few seconds.


    "Asshole, where''s that sniper?"


    "You have the ability to fight openly!"


    There are a lot of experts trained by Gu''s family, otherwise it is impossible to hurt the powers Su Yuan brings, but a sniper stealthily attacks them, making them feel like they are on pins and needles.


    Now they are afraid to rise up easily, for fear that one will be killed directly.


    At this time, hellhound, black knight, skeleton Archer and dark mage all began to reap. As hellhound creatures, they may not be much better than the same level powers, but they are all very good at killing.


    Hell is originally a dark place, where the killing ability is not enough, can only be reduced to the bottom of the food, can only die in despair.


    As a result, only four hellish creatures are more powerful in killing power and visual effect than ten coordinated powers.


    A group of people who were coerced to surrender were chased by hellfire and chased by Black Knights as prey. Whoever performed a little better would immediately receive a sniper bullet.


    Under Chu Feng''s deterrence, no one dared to be a leading bird.


    And the dawning alliance is starting to slow down.


    However, when they thought it would be a fierce battle, they could only see a group of mobs running away.


    "Is the family man so weak?"


    "One by one knows how to run for life, and dare not fight?"


    "Waste, even if combined, is waste."


    As a result, their confidence in victory was greatly increased, their morale was greatly boosted, and they pushed forward in the direction of taking care of their families.


    Four monsters can chase hundreds of mobs to fight. Now more than a thousand people are directly involved in the battle of dawn alliance, almost covering several streets in the past, and the pressure is even greater.


    Before the people in the rear had time to figure out what happened in front of them, they saw the scene of people in the front line running for their lives while shouting "monster".


    "Fear spreads."


    The dark mage waved his staff, and an invisible wave swept by. Those mobs who were used as cannon fodder by their family could not help but have a fear in their hearts.


    Fear is contagious. When you see hundreds of people desperate to leave their weapons and run for their lives, the people behind you can''t help but have fear, and then continue to infect.


    What''s going on ahead?


    Is there really a terrible monster ahead?


    Can let hundreds of people desperately escape, is it a strong enemy that even they can''t deal with?


    What if I die?


    All kinds of fear grew in their hearts. Then, under the influence of the dark mage''s spiritual talent [fear spread], the speed of fear generation and fear transmission in their hearts increased several times. In an instant, thousands of people collapsed. The dawn alliance took advantage of the victory to pursue and kill more than 1000 people against more than 3000 people.


    It seems inconceivable that most people are chased and killed by a few people, but it has happened many times in Chinese history.


    From the perspective of the overall situation, 3000 people can never be afraid of 1000 people.


    But from a micro point of view?


    Even on a flat battlefield in the wild, what one can see is only a few hundred people around him. In such a complex urban terrain, it''s very good that one can see dozens of people around him.


    The members of dawn alliance are advancing in an orderly way. What they see are the brave fighting of their teammates and the continuous flight of the enemy.


    The mob that Gu family recruits, what they see is just the opposite.


    What they see is just a group of people who are running back for their lives. They don''t know how many people are around them or how many enemies there are. They only know one thing, that is, they are all running and the other is chasing. Even many people don''t know why they want to run away. They just watch others run together, and then they have run recently.


    So, this creates a dramatic scene.At this time, the core members of the Gu family are still dreaming of the spring and Autumn period.


    "Ha ha, we are going to rise up."


    Gu Liyu, the three elders of the Gu family, looked at the rows of boxes in front of him, which were filled with neat guns and ammunition. "Those idiots in the army, we just used a little tricks to steal so many weapons. Now that we have weapons in hand, I don''t know who dares to resist US?"


    Restricted by traditional ideas, they originally looked down upon these weapons.


    But in the constant recruitment of members, they found one thing, that is, those ordinary people are far more afraid of arms than they are.


    After all, this is the instinct of people to produce weapons, can not resist.


    In addition, the killing speed of guns and ammunition was faster than that of each of them with swords and swords, so they disrupted the barracks, and then sent a group of experts to seize some weapons.


    Gu Changwen said: "if it wasn''t for those ordinary people who don''t know what real power is, I wouldn''t use these rags."


    He is the representative of the traditional thought of taking care of the family and disdains these weapons.


    But he knows one thing, that is to take care of the family needs these.


    Therefore, they still need to use it if they don''t like it or not.


    Gu Nan Zhan took advantage of the situation and said: "now the fortress is in chaos. Yesterday''s insect attack caused tens of thousands of casualties at least. What the surviving people want most now is to find a backer. Our family situation has become. As long as we can win the hearts of the people, that is the beginning of our hegemony."


    Between speaking, he was full of vision for the future, and even could not help shaking.


    It''s exciting to think about being a warlord.


    Gu Changwen said: "how can you say that? We care for our family is the destiny of heaven. We are a big family with a long history. Now that China is in danger, dawn people are in dire straits. It''s time for us to save the world. It''s those stubborn people who don''t know the destiny that don''t know how to adapt to the situation. We are the people''s aspiration, do you understand? "


    Gu Nan Zhan quickly made amends.

 Chapter 208

    Gu family, as an ancient martial family with a long history, has both ambitious people and Gu Nanfei.


    It''s a pity that people with Gu Nanfei''s thoughts have taken the lead.


    Otherwise, why would he betray his family?


    Now in troubled times, most people are trying to compromise and struggle to survive, but there are also many powerful people who want to take the opportunity to build a hegemony.


    Gu Changwen said: "next, after we integrate here, we can start to decorate lingtan. That is the foundation for us to settle down and expand our power."


    Gu Liyu said: "master, not everyone can be qualified to practice in lingtan. Those Dalits, just give them a bite and let them work for us."


    Gu Changwen said: "God has the virtue of loving life. If they give them a bite, they should be grateful to us. How can they be qualified to complain?"


    "Hahaha ¡¤¡¤"


    the core members of Gu''s family are discussing their future plans. The good news from the front line comes one by one, and the number of their expanding forces is also increasing.


    As for loyalty? They have their own solutions.


    The simplest way is to fool them to lingtan, and then use the layout there, so that these people can not escape, and then slowly instill ideas.


    Just when they were immersed in the beautiful fantasy of the future, suddenly a servant ran in in a panic and yelled: "master, it''s not good."


    "Flustered, what a system!"


    Gu Liyu angrily scolded, "when we are expanding our enrollment, we meet some difficult opponents. Can''t you outwit us?"


    Gu Changwen waved his hand and said, "don''t be too hard on people."


    With that, he said gently to the messengers: "is it something in the twilight alliance?"


    "Yes, the dawn alliance," gasped the servant


    Gu Nan exhibition timely to send flattery: "worthy of being the master of the house, clever."


    As a matter of fact, he has already felt a little uncomfortable with the behavior of the owner who likes to pretend to force. You just hit some of the other people''s powers, can they not come to him?


    Now it is estimated that the front line has started fighting!


    However, he can not have any apparent dissatisfaction with the owner.


    Gu Liyu said: "the owner has known about it for a long time. Don''t panic. Take your time."


    "I''m the master of the family."


    The servant, who was trained to be loyal to his family, looked at the master with a look of worship. It turned out that all this was expected by the master! You don''t need to worry too much about yourself!


    As a result, the messenger slowly said: "master, there has been a fight in front of him"


    the master is calm, and what he wants is to fight in the front line. However, he knows that this mob should not cause fatal damage to the other party. This time, it''s time for him.


    When he arrives at the battlefield with the elite of Gu family, and then decides the world, his reputation will reach the highest point. At that time, he will be the uncrowned king of this fortress.


    As for the military! Although the military''s reputation is unmatched, as long as he puts the blame for the collapse of the fort on the military, the military will immediately lose the popular support.


    Anyway, they can fool people at will, and they also have people who are good at it.


    Those pedantic people are not their opponents at all.


    Seeing the calm look of the master, the servant became more confident: "many Dalits in the front line ran away when they met the enemy. Now they have caused a large-scale collapse, but Lord Gu Changwu has gone to stabilize the situation. Lord Gu Changwu, with his family''s escort, killed many Dalits and made a victory. Now it must have stabilized the situation."


    In his mind, since the head of the family looks like the winner, everything in the front line should be arranged by the head of the family.


    Although I don''t know why the owner of the family is watching the collapse of the front line, since everything is in the master''s control, I don''t have to worry too much.


    In his mind, this should be set up by the family in order to establish prestige!


    The poor dawn alliance is just a group of mobs. I''m afraid it''s still in the dream of winning!


    What they didn''t know was that the owner had already arranged everything.


    "You, what did you say?"


    Gu Nan Zhan asked, "don''t talk nonsense. What''s wrong with the front line?"


    The messenger was a little strange: "there are only some small problems in the front line. Those Untouchables who are not sure how many enemies there are will run when they see others. So the people behind will also run together. But Mr. Gu Changwu has gone to stabilize the situation. I''m afraid they have been controlled now."


    Gu Nan Zhan only felt black in front of him.


    This NIMA is called a little problem?


    Do you know how to write the sentence "defeat like a mountain"?In the history of China, because of the collapse of morale, the number of people who are less than one tenth of their own are chasing and killing. Do you think it''s still small?


    The messenger thinks Gu Nanzhan is a little confused. The owner is not worried. What are you worried about?


    However, he said a good word to the point: "I''m afraid the dawn alliance now feels that it has taken control of the overall situation! Lord Gu Changwu asked me to send a message to the leader. I''m afraid it''s also for the sake of stabilizing the morale of the army. Give the enemy a head-on blow! "


    Gu Changwen came to the messenger, his voice with a dangerous smell: "you, are you really saying that?"


    The messenger suddenly felt that things might be out of his control. He just felt a chill coming up from his back, which made him shiver.


    He wanted to open his mouth, but he found that his teeth were trembling at some time: "home owner, this, this, thing, thing, thousand, thousand true ¡¤¡¤"


    "poof!"


    Before he had finished his words, he couldn''t say the rest.


    I don''t know when his customer Changwen has slapped him on the chest, destroying his life.


    The owner stood up and said: "the real members of dawn alliance are only a thousand people. How can they be our opponents of tens of thousands of people? Even 10000 pigs can''t collapse in such a short time! It''s ridiculous to try to disturb my mind with false information. "


    Then, he scanned a circle of nervous core members, said: "send another person to explore, I want real information."


    These core members are speechless.


    They didn''t want to believe this fact, but they knew in their hearts that it should be true in all probability, and that domestic servants could not cheat them with such false information.


    And the head of the family continued to look like "everything is under control", sitting high on the main seat, waiting for the information from the front line.


    Gu Liyu suddenly knelt down and said, "Gu Nanchan and I will go to investigate immediately. Please rest assured that we will investigate the people who want to disturb our army with false information and then execute them."


    With that, he took Gu Nanzhan out in a hurry.

 Chapter 209

    "Grandfather, what are you doing?"


    Gu Nan Zhan felt puzzled.


    Gu Liyu looked around carefully and said, "don''t you see it? The front line has collapsed. Don''t we hurry to prepare for the back? Don''t you know what kind of person the owner is? He doesn''t want to believe what he doesn''t want to believe, but how can things develop as he wishes? "


    Of course, Gu Nan Zhan saw it, but he still held some hope: "Gu Changwu is the closest to the existence of the owner of the family. With him, we should be able to stabilize the situation! If those Untouchables threaten them with a knife, they will be obedient. "


    At the moment, he also had some doubts, but still with hope.


    If they are defeated, then all their previous plans will become illusions, and all their previous achievements will be wasted.


    He didn''t want to believe that all his previous efforts were in vain. He preferred to believe that there was still room for recovery.


    If Gu Changwu can save the situation, then there is still hope for everything.


    With so many people in the family, are you afraid of a dawn alliance? What''s more, they always think they are iron together. How can they be afraid of a group of loose sand alliance?


    Gu Liyu sighed: "it''s because Gu Changwu has gone that I''m even more worried. You don''t know how terrible the collapse of morale on the battlefield is. It''s very rare in history that a famous general can recover the war situation when the world collapses. Gu Changwu doesn''t have that ability."


    Gu Nan Zhan doubted: "don''t they dare to fight against heaven?"


    Gu Liyu shook his head and sighed: "water can carry a boat, silence!"


    Just in the middle of his words, he saw a group of familiar figures coming. It was Gu Changwu, the leader of the family, who was closest to the existence of the family leader.


    After seeing Gu Changwu, Gu Nanzhan asked with trembling: "what''s the situation on the front line? Has it stabilized? "


    Gu Changwu shook his head and said: "the situation on the front line has been out of control."


    Then he walked into the chamber and said, "now the only way to win is to let the family kill the leader of dawn alliance. If we can do that, we can still have hope."


    Gu Nan Zhan said, "it can be, it can be."


    Gu Liyu took a look at him and said, "do you think the leader of Dawning alliance will be a brainless person? How could he have given the owner a chance to assassinate him? Now that they are in a good situation, how can they agree to this kind of single choice without brains, and Gu Nanfei is also on their side. He can''t be ignorant of the strength of the owner. "


    Gu Nan Zhan struggled for a moment and said, "what if the other party is really such a brainless person? Let''s stay and have a look. If the other party agrees to fight alone, it means that we win. If the other party doesn''t agree, we immediately turn around and run away, so that we won''t be chased by the family


    Gu Liyu thought about it, and then said, "OK! If we run now and take care of our family, we will be very sad. "


    After all, his foundation is still caring for his family, and he can''t bear to abandon all this.


    The front-line situation is like a snowball, or like an avalanche, the one-sided situation is getting worse and worse.


    When taking care of the family and recruiting members everywhere, those who have the ability have already run away. Only those who have no ability to escape will be willing to give in.


    Of course, there are also some people who feel that this seems to be an opportunity, and such people with ulterior motives are even less likely to work for their families.


    "Run


    "Don''t look back, run! They''re going to catch up. "


    "Don''t panic, we may not have as many enemies as we think."


    "If you don''t run, stay and die?"


    In order to add a reasonable reason for their escape, those who run away take the people around them to escape together. In this way, everyone is a deserter, and there is no way to investigate everyone''s responsibility.


    Of course, there are also some sober people who think that the number of enemy troops may not be so large.


    But there are too few such sober people. Those who run for their lives will not pay attention to the existence of such people.


    Not to mention that the situation is in chaos now, even if they have the upper hand, they are not willing to stand in the front to fight with the enemy. What if they are the ones who die?


    This is the biggest difference between the mob and the regular army. They are people who would rather die with their companions than by themselves. How can they have too much cohesion.


    In fact, Dawning alliance is scattered, but when they have a common goal, many things will be forgotten by them.


    They are excited to see that the enemy who is several times as big as their own is chased and killed by themselves. Some people who want to fight back or take the lead are also solved by the boss. This is a fight like picking up heads, which makes them very excited.


    Who doesn''t want to fight with a general who can lead people to victory?


    "There is no amnesty for those who flee in the face of battle!"


    A sound immediately appeared on the road of deserters. A man with a long sword waved it. Several deserters who were running for their lives were immediately cut into two pieces.After seeing the invincible power of this man and the people behind him, the pace of his deserters'' disintegration gradually slowed down.


    The fear of taking care of their family is deeply rooted in their hearts, which makes them instinctively afraid.


    However, this fear was soon dispelled by the enemy pursuing behind.


    "There are only a dozen of them, but there are tens of thousands of pursuers behind them."


    "Take a detour!"


    "Yes, spare them."


    "There are few of them who can hunt down more than a dozen of them, but there are many of them behind them."


    In such a state of mind, those deserters continue to run and disperse in different directions. Even if they want to intercept them, it is difficult to do so.


    At this time, Chu Feng changed his voice and yelled: "all the people in Gu''s family have skills and martial arts. Catch them and interrogate their skills."


    After hearing his shout, people who take care of their families have a chill in their back. However, those who surrender to take care of their families but are full of evil thoughts are ready to move in their hearts.


    Then, not far away, Su Yuan also changed her voice and yelled, "we''ve been looking after our family for a long time. Brothers, pick up the guys and do them quickly."


    Hearing Su Yuan''s voice, several powers responded one after another.


    "Yes, the family caretakers put knives around our necks, brothers put them on together and cut off their heads for me."


    "I don''t like people who look after their families."


    "Gu family treats us as cannon fodder and slaves. They don''t treat us as human beings at all. We fight with them."


    For a moment, the dawn alliance yelled out the voice of Gu family one after another.


    The deserters, who were not familiar with each other at all, became more flustered when they heard such a voice. They just felt that all their companions around them had betrayed each other.


    So, a smart person also took the opportunity to shout: "anti Gu family, kill Gu family!"


    "Anti family! I''m looking after my family


    For a while, voices against caring for the family rose one after another.

 Chapter 210

    The battle of a large number of people is a battle of morale. Now those who are forced to join by those who take care of their families, when they are chased by the enemy, suddenly find that they are all "their own people", who are very dissatisfied with what they take care of their families, and then turn back.


    This discovery made them very happy, so they began to respond to the call.


    How can we prove that we are our own people? Of course, it''s the people who care about the family.


    "We are all our own people."


    "We''re all forced to take care of our families."


    "Kill the family man."


    Many of those who had been forced to join had a sense of resentment in their hearts. Now this resentment has a way to vent and a legitimate reason to let themselves live and beg for mercy, which makes them very excited and turn against the family one after another.


    Chu Feng said to Su Yuan and other core members with a smile: "as I said, the mob is the mob, so it''s not worth worrying about at all."


    There are always some people who shout that absolute strength can crush everything, but they don''t even know what the real strength is.


    In fact, it''s not wrong for Gu family to expand the enrollment in this way. After all, if the remedy is good afterwards, there is a chance to recover it.


    But they also made a fatal mistake, that is, to expand in this way when the enemy is at hand.


    If they have absolute strength and sweep all enemies with thunder, then even if there are hidden dangers, it will be the future.


    Gu Nanfei sighed: "I didn''t expect that they could really do this kind of thing. If the people in the last world are like this, then simply let the world be destroyed."


    Chu xiaojudo: "there are still good people in the world, only a few."


    Chu Feng said: "whether there is more light or more darkness in a world depends on whether the person standing at the top compromises with the darkness or struggles with the darkness. Gu Nanfei, if you stand at the top of the world, of course you can make the world what you want it to be."


    Gu Nanfei said with a wry smile, "it sounds like an ambitious man."


    Chu Feng said: "forget it, it''s too early to say that. We still have finishing work to finish."


    With that, Chu Feng approached the enemy with the members of the dawn alliance.


    Because too many people are fighting against each other, some family members who are in a bad situation have no way to escape. They are surrounded by those who can''t wait to make contributions.


    This is the disadvantage of using force to coerce. As long as it can induce their rebellious psychology and suppress them with force, everything will rebound.


    Now Gu''s family is besieged. It''s only because there are too many core experts that those people can''t attack.


    But surrounded by the powers of dawn alliance, it is difficult for them to break through.


    Gu Nan flew to the front door of Gu''s house and yelled, "Gu Nan Fei, the son of Gu''s family, please come out and see him."


    "Son of a bitch, you still have the face to call yourself a housekeeper?"


    Gu Changwu opened the door, swung his sleeve, and said to Gu Nanfei, "what evil have we done to Gu''s family? We have given birth to such an unworthy descendant as you. The family has spared no effort to cultivate you. You don''t want to serve the family. Instead, you collude with outsiders to destroy the family''s efforts."


    Gu Nanfei said coldly: "I don''t care what foundation you want to build, but what you have done has gone beyond the bottom line of human beings. You can do whatever you want with your own strength and abuse women wantonly. This kind of behavior is inferior to animals. It should be me who is ashamed to be with them."


    Looking at the family and the like tearing each other, we have a tacit understanding of the retreat.


    In fact, the reason why we surrounded the family was just to show our loyalty. However, the family caretakers are so powerful that it''s hard for them to fight regardless of life and death.


    Gu Changwen pointed to Gu Nanfei and trembled with anger: "those who achieve great things don''t care about trivial matters. Besides, how can I know such things? If there are people who commit crimes, how can I tolerate them?"


    Gu Nanfei said in a deep voice: "it doesn''t matter any more. We have informed the people in the military. Now the situation in the military is stable. They will send people to rescue those women soon, and then let them identify the criminals. No one who is guilty can escape. If you think you are innocent, you can accept the examination calmly."


    I heard that the military was coming. Before Gu Changwen got angry, several people knelt down in tears.


    "We didn''t mean it!"


    "It''s all forced by the people who care for their families!"


    "We are all poor people. How can we have the courage to do this kind of thing? But if we don''t do this kind of thing, people who care for our family won''t let me go. We are all forced to do it!"


    As soon as someone took the lead, more people knelt down.


    They were the perpetrators before. As they knelt down on the ground, they immediately turned into victims. One by one, they were crying in tears, which was terrible.And the people around them are separated from them.


    In order to get rid of the crime, some people even became tainted witnesses, pointing to a young man of Gu''s family: "yes, that''s him. That''s what he forced us to do."


    Gu Nan Zhan''s face turned pale and his words were terrible. So many people accused him that he was in a panic.


    At this time, more people began to blame the sin of taking care of the family.


    A man pointed to an old man in Gu''s family: "my brother''s cultivation method is out of order. I''ll come to them for a theory. That is to say, he slapped my brother and killed him directly, and hypocritically said that he wanted to relieve my brother''s pain, my big brother! So he was killed by the old beast. "


    At the beginning of the accusation, Gu''s criminal evidence was identified one by one.


    "Just the day before yesterday, a few people went out and found a box of instant noodles and two boxes of mineral water, so he took people to copy the house directly, and then saw that there was a beautiful woman in it, just in front of her husband"


    "ah! I''m the woman. These animals are not human


    "And my son, he just wants to join a leisure organization! This group of animals in Gu''s family killed him directly, and the organization that my son joined was also destroyed. It was he who led the team, that is, this heartless animal. "


    With the identification of one crime after another, the momentum of the crowd is rising, while the momentum of caring for the family is getting weaker and weaker.


    Not long ago, they had a dream of dominating the country. In a flash, they had already fallen into the position that thousands of people pointed out. The huge gap filled their hearts with depression.


    And Gu Changwen is also face iron green, he roared: "is this our fault? It''s the fault of the world. If we want to live, we can only unify. I just want to lead everyone to unify. Is this wrong? Are you so unwilling to sacrifice? "


    "Only children talk about right and wrong."


    Chu Feng walked slowly in front of everyone and said coldly, "we only care about one thing, that is, we want to live, you don''t want us to live."

 Chapter 211

    Only children talk about right and wrong!


    This sentence blocked all the words behind Gu Changwen.


    Gu Changwu stepped forward and said: "there are so many monsters outside now. Shouldn''t we unite? Like before, it''s a mess of sand "


    " are you more united than soldiers? "


    But Chu Feng interrupted, "in order to disturb the order of the military, you spread panic directly in the military barracks, and even killed the military to protect the people, which directly led to the death of more than 8000 people. The chain reaction directly led to the collapse of the military survivors. Is that what you call unity?"


    Gu Changwu''s words are stopped. If he is a Lao Lai or a gangster, he can continue to fight Chu Feng. But now in front of so many people, how can he fight?


    When the onlookers around listen to this, they look after their families even worse.


    In any case, most of the people were rescued here by the military. Taking care of their families is beyond the bottom line of human beings.


    Chu Feng kept walking forward and said, "those who study for the sake of protecting the majority and the minority, although I can''t stand their practice, I can understand it. But I don''t know if you have any face to whiten yourself by sacrificing the majority for the sake of the minority."


    Now he has shirked all the debts of the military to Gu''s family. Of course, no one objected.


    Because many people have done something they are ashamed of to the military, now there is a person who takes the blame. Of course, those people will not argue for taking care of their family.


    And take care of the family, anyway, they are going to die.


    It''s a pity that Chu Feng has gone through the last ten years of his life. This level of intrigue is not much better than playing the family in front of Chu Feng. It''s just that the foundation is a little higher.


    So he will encounter danger when dealing with monsters, but when dealing with people, it''s really much easier than dealing with those monsters.


    Gu Changwen looked at Gu Nanfei: "you are also a disciple of our family. Do you think your practice is worthy of our ancestors? When you come to Jiuquan, can you really make your ancestors peaceful? "


    Dayi''s reputation has been lost, so he wants to find face from other places.


    For such people, sometimes face is more important than life.


    Gu Nanfei said: "according to the instructions of Gu''s ancestors, the disciples of Gu''s family are not allowed to be born easily. When they are born, they will accumulate blessings. Based on the people, you are the ones who violate the instructions of Gu''s family. What qualifications do you have to blame me?"


    Gu Changwen looked up at the sky and laughed: "good, good, good, we are really good descendants of Gu family! You are just like your father


    Gu Nanfei''s face changed: "where is my father?"


    Gu Changwen said: "don''t worry, I can''t do this kind of thing to coerce the enemy''s parents. However, how can outsiders be allowed to intervene in the family affairs? If you have the ability, you will have a fair fight with me. If you win, you will be the new owner of the family. If you lose, I will be a clean door."


    To this kind of old traditional thought, Chu Feng is very disdainful.


    The other side has obviously given up the hope of survival, but still put on a high and arrogant look, dying also want to clean up the door.


    But he also knew that this kind of thought was the glory of the ancient Wu family for thousands of years, and it was also their proud capital. Chu Feng didn''t say anything.


    Just when he was ready to start, Gu Nanfei said, "OK, I promise."


    Then he stepped forward, and Chu Feng held Gu Nanfei: "you are crazy, now the situation is good for us, what hero do you want to be?"


    Gu Nanfei said: "I''m not trying to be a hero, but the things that I can bring out from caring for my family are limited, and the help to people is also limited. If I become the owner of my family, I can bring out more things from caring for my family. Apart from that, the loyalty of those caring for my family can also let them protect more people."


    Chu Feng said, "have you ever thought about the consequences of your failure?"


    Gu Nanfei said with a smile: "won''t you save me if I lose? It''s just losing face. I''ve seen this boring thing for a long time. "


    Hearing this, Chu Feng was relieved.


    Gu Nanfei is a person who insists on carrying out his belief. For this belief, he is willing to risk his life, but what he carries out is the belief itself, not the way.


    Those old rules and regulations really have no binding force on a person who publicizes his family martial arts.


    For him, the result is what matters.


    Although there is still danger in the battle even with Chu Feng''s protection, Gu Nanfei is not a weak man who teaches by example and is gentle. He can''t even bear this danger.


    So, they gave way to make room for their duel.


    People who care for the family look at the owner with great expectation. They also have naive illusions that as long as the authority of the owner is established, there is still hope for a turnaround.It''s not because they are stupid, but because they are concerned about the education they received from childhood.


    The strong are respected, which is engraved in their bones.


    Gu Changwen threw a sword to Gu Nanfei, holding a sword in his own hand: "I know what you are good at is the sword, just like me, so let''s use Kendo to score higher!"


    Gu Nan Fei shook his head and sighed. "The essence of Gu Wu is not the ancient inheritance, but the absorption of the essence left behind by the ancestors, and then keeping pace with the times, clearly coming to the new era. You are still holding the old style of fighting. It is a sad thing to do."


    "Well! Make a mystery


    Gu Changwen snorted coldly, "then I''ll see how much weight you have, and how much ability you have to keep pace with the times."


    Said, the powerful momentum burst out in his body.


    The invisible air flow lingered on him, and the sword seemed to divide the space.


    The powers around Su Yuan were shocked and said: "be careful, his sword Qi, even his powers, can be cut off directly. He can''t be hit directly by his sword Qi."


    "Yes, be careful of these ancient warriors."


    As powers, they were supposed to be arrogant. Even some arrogant people didn''t even pay attention to the awakeners of the Department of physical arts. They thought that the element system was the strongest.


    But when they were fighting with Gu wuzhe, their pride was torn to pieces.


    After listening to their reminders, the onlookers were even more excited.


    Most of them are "old humans" who can''t wake up. Guwu is the only way they can see now. They also want to see what the peak of guwu is like.


    Chu Feng looks at Gu Nanfei. I''m afraid he also wants to set a benchmark for those people!

 Chapter 212

    This is a world war that attracts people''s attention. No matter whether the two sides win or lose, this war will represent the peak level of the ancient warriors.


    Their performance determines the confidence of the practitioners of ancient martial arts in themselves.


    Gu Changwen raises his sword and flies away with sand. Three extremely sharp swords are sent out at the same time. One in the middle wants to cut Gu Nanfei into two directly, and the other two blocks Gu Nanfei''s escape route.


    In addition to the three main sword Qi, there are also some scattered sword Qi, which makes the onlookers feel some skin pain.


    "I, how did I bleed?"


    A spectator who felt as if he had been scratched by a knife stretched out his hand to touch his face, but was shocked to find that he had been scratched a small hole in his face.


    But they are more than ten meters away from the center of the battle! Is it possible to create such a deterrent force just by escaping air currents?


    As a result, the onlookers retreated again and again in horror.


    However, although the fear on their faces did not subside, there was fanaticism in their eyes.


    Is this the power of the ancient warrior? This power is no less than that of the powers!


    Are they likely to become such strong people in the future?


    The three swords flew away and went straight to Gu Nanfei.


    Gu Nanfei did not dodge, but raised his hand gently. One of the sword Qi in front of him dissipated in the invisible, while the other two sword Qi passed by, which had no effect on him.


    Such a thunderclap, so he downplayed the collapse.


    After Gu Changwen hit, he didn''t rush to continue, but said: "because the strength has been improved too much during this period, some of them can''t control their own strength, otherwise the move just now should be without smoke and fire."


    His words made the onlookers sigh, thinking that he was excusing himself.


    After all, his powerful blow was so downplayed that he lost face.


    But Chu Feng knew what he said was true.


    Different from his inborn sword Qi, the opponent''s sword Qi is less sharp, but it''s the most orthodox Kendo and can adapt to any environment.


    Originally, the attack of the other side should be invisible and silent. It''s just that the arrival of a new era makes these ancient warriors become the same bug as the powers, so they can''t control it.


    "Gu Nanfei, don''t you want me to see how much strength you have?"


    Gu Changwen once again cut out three sword Qi as he cheered, but what was different from the last time was that after cutting out three sword Qi this time, he made a move of shrinking the sword.


    If Gu Nanfei still uses the method just now to counteract the sword Qi, then the next thing to greet Gu Nanfei will be his amazing sword.


    The sword can only exert its maximum power when it is stabbed.


    To be able to practice "stab" well is a real introduction to kendo.


    After seeing this scene, people on Chu Feng''s side couldn''t help worrying about Gu Nanfei.


    Even Chu Feng is ready to make a move.


    and Gu Nanfei are indifferent: "I said, the essence of ancestors left behind is inheritance, but the best way to respect inheritance is not copying, but integrating into the new era and carry forward."


    With that, his right leg stepped back a little, his center of gravity sank slightly, his left arm raised up, his right hand received his waist and abdomen, and he made a move of preparing to punch.


    Seeing Gu Nanfei''s stupid response, the family members were delighted.


    Gu Liyu even spits out two words directly: "fool."


    It''s stupid for them to use their fists to connect the sword Qi directly, because even if you can break the sword Qi with your fists, it''s just a loss of real Qi for Gu Changwen, but Gu Nanfei will be hurt by the anti shock.


    The reason why these ancient martial arts masters still use weapons is not that weapons can increase their strength, but that they can use weapons instead of their bodies to get hurt when the two sides are fighting.


    "Ow -"


    at this time, a roar appeared.


    After hearing this roar, many people are a little bit surprised.


    "What was that?"


    "It''s like something''s calling."


    "No!"


    "Is it an illusion?"


    They seem to have heard something just now, but when they think about it carefully, they can''t remember when they heard it just now. People just feel that they are an illusion.


    Gu Nanfei''s right fist was pushed out slowly, and a dragon shaped shadow appeared on his fist.


    Then, the virtual shadow of the Dragon directly smashed the three sword Qi, and then soared in the sky, straight to Gu Changwen''s direction.


    "What is this?"


    Gu Changwen was so shocked that he stabbed out his sword in a hurry, penetrating the virtual shadow of the real Qi.


    However, Zhenqi Changlong seems to have no effect at all. It hovers in the air and then runs through Gu Changwen''s body.The crowd around them uttered a cry of surprise:


    "lying in the trough, this move is so handsome!"


    "I want to learn, too."


    "Is it the eighteen dragon subduing palms in legend?"


    Gu Nanfei''s move looks really eye-catching, much like the special effects of 18 dragon subduing palms in TV series, but it''s different.


    "Dragon shaped Qi, how is that possible?"


    Those powers of the system are shocked. They don''t know this move. Don''t they know it?


    With their understanding of their awakening knowledge, they are aware of this move.


    It''s called dragon form Qi. It''s only after reaching level five that you are qualified to learn.


    I am qualified, because even if I have reached level 5, I only have reached the minimum requirement of learning this move, and I have to go through repeated practice to avoid hurting myself.


    However, this move was used by Gu Nanfei, an ancient warrior rather than a psionic.


    "Is he a peerless master of the fifth level?"


    Many powers are trembling. As awakeners, they will inevitably have some eyes higher than the top. Even the appearance of the warrior does not make them doubt their status.


    This battle, however, started to leave a flaw in their lofty belief, and let them understand that the distance between them and ordinary people is no longer insurmountable.


    When the ancient warrior reaches the acme, he can really compete with the powers.


    Of course, Gu Nanfei didn''t reach the level of level five, but he practiced martial arts since he was a child, and his mastery of true Qi is far higher than that of ordinary people. After understanding the existence of this move, he has studied it with his own knowledge.


    If we don''t consider that this move already exists, he is creating his own martial arts.


    At this moment, a lot of people who are slow in their cultivation are shining with diligence. They understand that their cultivation method is not without future, but practical.


    When they reach the extreme, they are really comparable to the powers.


    At this time, a fire dragon appeared in Chu Feng''s hand and flew to Gu Nan.

 Chapter 213

    After seeing a long flame in Chu Feng''s hand, everyone was surprised.


    "What is he going to do?"


    "Does he want it?"


    Many people who see Chu Feng''s sudden move inevitably have bad ideas at this moment. Is he jealous of Gu Nanfei''s power?


    Their doubts were soon dispelled.


    The long flame like dragon passes Gu Nanfei''s side, pours on the ground around him, and then brings out a figure integrated with the environment.


    "Ah


    A scream came from the figure, and then his body turned into a fireball.


    At this time, people realized that someone wanted to attack Gu Nanfei, and Chu Feng solved the problem for Gu Nanfei.


    "That''s mean."


    "People who care for their families are despicable."


    "If you lose, can you do whatever you want?"


    "That''s too much."


    Of course, they will not admit that they misunderstood Chu Feng just now. They will only blame the enemy for their wrong judgment.


    So we set off a wave of denouncing the family.


    Gu Nan didn''t move at all when the flame was flying by. It was only when the shadow was killed that he came to take care of his family: "master, the times have changed. I am the future of taking care of my family."


    Then he put out his hand, stroked the owner''s eyes gently, and closed the owner''s eyes.


    At this time, Gu Changwen''s body slowly fell down.


    In the strike just now, he was killed.


    Those powers look at Gu Nanfei and Chu Feng. Their eyes are full of fear. The head of Gu''s family has defeated several powers. But such a master, under Gu Nanfei''s attack, is killed by a move?


    And Chu Feng just sent out a fire dragon just like the dragon''s true Qi. What''s the extent of his strength?


    Regardless of the shock, Gu Nanfei said to the family members, "from now on, I''ll be in charge of everything. Do you have any objection?"


    The people who took care of their family immediately knelt down on the ground: "see the master of the family. Everything depends on the master of the family."


    Whether it is strength or form, now they have no room to refute.


    "There seems to be a little more preparation."


    Chu Feng said with a bitter smile that he thought it was not so easy for him to solve the problem of caring for his family, but he knew that he had made a mistake, that is, although the monster he was facing was fierce, his heart had not become as dangerous as it would be 10 years later.


    In short, they have experienced too few beatings.


    If you don''t say anything else, it''s like the chain reaction that a little bit of trouble happened before and caused a full-scale crash. It''s almost rare in the future.


    It''s not a fight to death, but it''s possible to ambush in secret.


    The Gu family not only picked up the wrong opponent, but also miscalculated the people''s will and the situation. It''s only a matter of time before the old ideas are used to consider the present era.


    Taking advantage of his invincible power, Gu Nanfei said to the crowd: "in this new era, in this dangerous era, we all need to unite to survive, but this unity is not to become a chess piece in the hands of careerists, but to find partners who can fight side by side with ourselves and those who can be trusted The unity of fighting side by side. "


    Is he going to start his speech, too? Won''t you steal the limelight of the alliance leader?


    People in the twilight League have weird faces.


    However, considering that Gu Nanfei can build momentum for the dawn alliance in this way, they will listen and let it go.


    Gu Nanfei then said: "the awakened have a lot of power beyond ordinary people. I''m not asking you to use this power to protect ordinary people, but you should understand that even ordinary people can play a powerful role as long as they have a firm will."


    His words resonated with many "ordinary people".


    Many ordinary people have been bullied by awakened people, which is why the spread of Dharma is so fast. The reason for many people to practice is very simple, that is, they don''t want to be bullied.


    So many people are directly on the opposite side of the awakened.


    Now Gu Nanfei, as a representative of the practitioners, naturally becomes their idol.


    However, his next words changed many people''s faces: "now that a new order is about to be established, I don''t know what the world will be like in the future, but I know that only those who find their own position and social division can survive, if they just want to rely on others to protect, want to hold their thighs, and are not willing to play their role Sooner or later, they will be eliminated by the world. "


    What he said was chicken soup, but there was a curse.


    "Do you think you''re great?"


    "Do you think we want to be like this? If we wake up, we''ll be strong, too. ""We are ordinary people. No matter how hard we try, we can''t catch up with the awakened."


    "Yes, I don''t have enough talent. It''s no use trying harder."


    "Don''t believe him. He just wants to persuade us to work for the awakened."


    Some of them are silent and thoughtful, but most of them curse Gu Nanfei and leave.


    Gu Nanfei is puzzled. Is what he said wrong?


    In this new era, it is very difficult to survive on the protection of others. Only those who rely on their own firm belief and then give full play to their own value can really survive.


    People without value are doomed to be eliminated.


    I just want to remind you to live in your own way.


    However, he also noticed one thing, that is, the original members of the dawn alliance, their eyes twinkled with this moving light, and seemed to be moved by him.


    Chu Feng came to Gu Nanfei''s side and patted him on the shoulder: "a good speech does not lie in how gorgeous the words are, but in what emotions it can mobilize the audience. Your first speech mobilized everyone''s positive emotions, and the later speech poked everyone''s pain."


    Gu Nanfei also understood what: "you mean, I said what they thought?"


    Su Yuan said: "what most people want is stability. For them, it''s the happiest thing to be able to hold a big thigh and live. Unless it''s a real life and death moment, it''s really hard to mobilize their initiative."


    Gu Nanfei bowed his head and said, "sorry, I didn''t think so much."


    He wanted to use his influence like Chu Feng, but he didn''t expect it to have the opposite effect.


    "No, you did well."


    Chu Feng pointed to the remaining people around him, "those who want to play and prove their value have been screened out by your speech."

 Chapter 214

    Gu Nanfei thought his speech was a failure, but Chu Feng thought it was a success.


    Because Chu Feng knows one thing, not everyone is suitable to live in this new era.


    Those who want to find a stable environment to eat and die, those who feel that the present life is very good, and then do not want to make progress, will be eliminated sooner or later.


    When Chu Feng established the dawning alliance, why didn''t he win people''s hearts directly with benefits, because he knew that the effect of winning people''s hearts in this way was too bad.


    The exchange system he set up in dawning alliance is to give people an opportunity to make progress, so the people who joined dawning alliance at the beginning were all very progressive except for those with ulterior motives.


    Gu Nanfei''s speech is the same, his speech poked the pain of most people, caused most people''s disgust, but what Chu Feng needs is those who still stay.


    Maybe some people who are good at management are willing to give play to the value of those who do not want to make progress through their own leadership, but Chu Feng is not willing. He has no spare time.


    It''s just a waste of food for him to leave those people behind.


    When it''s over here, the army is late.


    This is not to blame for their low efficiency, but the number of survivors in the area controlled by the army is too large. When the insect swarm attacks, the casualties of survivors in the army are the lowest. If it is not for someone who drags back and cares for their family, the military may even keep the casualties below 1%.


    When he saw the soldiers again, Chu Feng found that they had changed obviously.


    Now the soldiers have red blood in their eyes, and they want to spray fire. When interrogating those who care for their families, they use criminal means without mercy.


    The casualties of tens of thousands of survivors have taught them a painful lesson, and made them understand that if they are kind to those outlaws, they will treat most people''s lives as a joke.


    So in such a painful lesson, they finally changed.


    Seeing this, Chu Feng could only sigh. Compared with later generations, it''s better for the military to change so early. At least it can reduce the occurrence of many tragedies.


    At this time, dawn alliance also ushered in a new round of enrollment expansion wave.


    Chu Feng originally planned to leave with the dawn alliance, because the swarm would continue to attack, but seeing such a good opportunity, he decided to take the risk of staying one more day.


    According to the figures, one more day''s stay will cause some casualties, but more people can be recruited.


    Although some cold and heartless, but Chu Feng knows that this is not the time to be soft hearted.


    During the enrollment expansion, Chu Feng specifically told Su Yuan to tell everyone clearly that everyone who joins the dawn alliance has the obligation to fight with monsters. Even ordinary people are the same. When facing ordinary monsters, they should save physical strength for the powers and set aside physical strength to deal with monsters.


    If you don''t accept that, just drive it away.


    If Chu Feng made this rule at the beginning, it would cause a big rebound, then after seeing Gu Jia''s mob, no one opposed it.


    "But our men are the waste recruited by the family, so we might as well work alone."


    That''s what the twilight powers think today.


    Now the dawn alliance has formed a cooperative relationship between the powers and ordinary people. Everyone must play their role. Useless people, go to die.


    It''s just that they have another problem.


    "In the process of recruiting, there are some women who want to be protected by the powers, and the price is their own bodies."


    When Su Yuan mentioned this, her face was not good-looking. "What should we do with these women?"


    When she asked this question, many of the male powers had some shame on their faces.


    Obviously, they are motivated.


    After thinking for a moment, Chu Feng said: "if a woman is not willing to fight, she can play an auxiliary role, such as learning some nurses'' skills. But if she wants to survive through the protection of the psionic, then all the resources consumed by such a woman will be borne by the psionic. As long as the psionic is willing to bear, there is no problem."


    After thinking about it, he added: "even ordinary men are the same. If they want their women not to risk their lives to fight with monsters, they just need to teach them how not to delay others and not affect the team''s fighting. But for those who don''t fight, all the consumption is borne by the people who protect them."


    Tian Jing frowned and said, "if it goes on like this, won''t it be a problem? Our dawn alliance has just established a principle of not raising waste, and now it has opened a gap on its own. Isn''t it beating its own face? "


    Chu Feng said: "not all women can be like you. Even if they have no power, they can be self reliant. If they look at their own value, abandonment is the best choice, but if they consider men, it''s not the same."Tian Jing is puzzled: "it''s their own business that they can''t live."


    Su Yuan helped Chu Feng explain: "but men have animality. If they are suppressed for too long, it''s easy to let their animality burst out. But if you provide them with a woman who can protect them, it can not only restrain their animality, but also stimulate their desire to protect and ensure their humanity."


    Tian Jing was silent.


    Chu Feng is surrounded by self-improvement women, but she ignores the feelings of men.


    Chu Feng said: "those with powerful powers, even those with slightly stronger martial arts, may do irrational things when they have strong power and are in extreme circumstances. I can prevent them from forcing women, but if they are deprived of the way to obtain women with their own power, then they will make a mistake But sooner or later. "


    Tian Jing nodded and understood.


    And those who eavesdrop on the powers are happy, as long as the alliance leader can not oppose them. As powers, they can naturally rely on their own strength to create wealth and win the favor of their sisters.


    In such an environment, the status of a psychic is much more attractive to women than the old millionaires.


    However, Chu Feng added: "the ugly words are in the front. Since I have provided them with such a way, if they still want to deal with women by coercion or semi coercion, don''t blame my ruthlessness."


    Several eavesdroppers immediately jumped out: "don''t worry! Boss, who would be willing to be a beast if he had the chance to be a human


    Chu Feng nodded: "I hope so, you can do what you want to do, remember not to delay the business."

 Chapter 215

    Making such rules is also a must for Chu Feng.


    Because he knows that men''s desire is very difficult to suppress, in such an environment is even more difficult to suppress.


    There are some survival bases in later generations. Some authorities even control men by controlling women, and control men to fight for them.


    Chu Feng can''t do anything that goes against the bottom line of human beings, but it''s OK to find a support for them.


    Once people have a dependence, or people want to protect, then the distance from animals will be further, and they can play a more powerful role.


    The process of recruiting members of Dawning alliance is still smooth. The total number of members has exceeded 8000, which has reached the upper limit of one survival base predicted by Chu Feng.


    Su Yuan is a little dissatisfied with this figure, because now various forces, large and small, have sprung up in the fortress. Those ordinary people are now looking for organizations with abilities to seek protection, and some larger organizations have reached thousands of people.


    But discontent is discontent, and she also knows how much difference there is between those who are self-motivated and those who are not.


    In the dawn alliance, except for those women who want to rely on, most people are still very motivated and want to exchange their own strength for the hope of survival.


    Such people are much more powerful than the family oriented mobs.


    "After tonight, we''ll find a new place."


    Chu Feng saw that the number of people had already been recruited, so he decided to pay attention. In his memory, there are still several good places that no one has found.


    In his previous life, he was a person who had established a survival base and provided protection for more than 80000 people. Of course, he knew how to operate the survival base.


    Thinking of the survival base of the previous life, Chu Feng''s eyes once again appeared sad and murderous.


    After he gained strength, he provided shelter for those homeless people, but many people betrayed him. Those who sincerely thank him and support him at all costs were almost killed in the wave of rebellion.


    This is also the reason why he does not want to leave those wastes, because those wastes are forced to be urgent and will only be cruel to his own people, instead of looking for the hope of survival from the outside world.


    Seeing the change of Chu Feng''s expression, Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi just accompany each other in silence, but they don''t understand. What kind of experience is it that makes Chu Feng such a complex person?


    At this time, Chu xiaorou and Xu Yan helped a ragged girl to Chu Feng.


    "Sister Qingqing, help her." Chu xiaorou said anxiously.


    Zhang Ziqing a treatment fell on the girl, and washed away the dirt on her face, and then exclaimed: "Enron, how are you here?"


    Enron, with Guan Qiaoqiao and Xu Yan, was rescued by Chu Feng.


    After arriving at the fortress, Enron found a man to rely on and left her sister behind. However, Xu Yan didn''t blame her. It was her own choice.


    I just didn''t expect her to be like this.


    Guan Qiaoqiao came to Enron and asked with concern, "Enron, how are you?"


    Enron saw several familiar sisters and cried out.


    After a while, it seems that it is hard and tired, Enron just slowly come, what happened during this period of time.


    Enron found a power to rely on, but that power to her is just playing, but also to find a lot of women, which makes Enron sad.


    However, for Enron, it was the most important thing that she could find a support, so she put up with it.


    Her appearance was superior, so there was no abandonment in the beginning.


    But as a plaything, she has no face to meet several sisters.


    She thought that it would be nice to be able to muddle along like this, at least the safety could be guaranteed.


    Just yesterday, her nightmare came. The attack of the swarm of insects made the psionic fall on the spot. Relying on the skills she learned from Chu Feng, she managed to escape.


    Just as she had just escaped from life, she met Gu''s family.


    In order to tie people to their chariots, Gu''s family will not sympathize with the weak in this era. Enron didn''t do anything wrong. She left her sisters just to seek support and didn''t do anything to hurt them.


    However, the times will not punish you for not making mistakes.


    But you can''t do anything about the world.


    Hearing her experience, Chu xiaorou is full of sympathy, while Xu Yan and Tian Jing are more determined to be independent and self-improvement.


    And Zhang Ziqing is glad that he met Chu Feng, is still a good rely on.


    Well, this straight man can only give a good evaluation.


    It can only be said that everyone has their own ideas!Even though Zhang Ziqing''s fourth level strength is already a strong one, she still habitually follows Chu Feng''s will.


    However, when Chu Feng saw Enron, he frowned slightly.


    Even, with a hint of killing.


    "What''s wrong with her? Is it a lie? I think her life experience is quite pitiful. " When Chu xiaorou and Xu Yan take Enron to have a rest, Zhang Ziqing asks Chu Feng quietly.


    Although some poor Enron, she is not the Zhang Ziqing who wants to help when she sees the poor people, because she understands that helping some people will not only get no return, but also bring disaster.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "she didn''t lie, it''s really poor."


    Zhang Ziqing was depressed: "what''s wrong with her?"


    In her opinion, Enron is a victim, although there is a small problem of greed and vanity, but in general there is no big problem.


    Chu Feng said, "do you remember Zhao Yuan? He took me as a brother in the beginning


    Zhang Ziqing''s face is a little white. She understands Chu Feng''s concerns. At first, Zhao Yuan and Chu Feng are really brothers. She also wants to remind Chu Feng. But when she sees that Chu Feng is better than him and both sides are on the opposite side, he doesn''t even plan to let Chu Feng''s family go.


    People are fickle, Zhao Yuan is so, Enron?


    Enron is indeed a standard victim template now. To be honest, there is nothing wrong with her choice. As a weak woman, is it wrong to find someone to rely on?


    However, this era will not sympathize with the weak.


    "The heart is the most complex thing in the world. No one can say that he has seen through the heart."


    Chu Feng sighed, "Enron is the same. If you let her go, she may become a disaster, but if you kill her, xiaorou doesn''t know how to explain."


    The only thing that can make Chu Feng hesitant is family.

 Chapter 216

    In the end, Chu Feng put it down first.


    In a place where there is no one, he can kill people because of a doubt, but if he kills people in public, it will have a great impact on his image.


    If, at a time when people''s minds are floating, this small matter leads to the centrifugation of the alliance, it will not be worth the loss.


    He just told Xu Yan to be more alert to Enron.


    The military and Gu Nanfei''s interrogation of Gu''s family is almost over. All the Gu''s family, except those in the prison, have been killed.


    The people in the prison are also those who are at odds with the family owners.


    After disposing of Gu''s family, Gu Nanfei found Chu Feng: "Gu Changwen found a spring with water, where the water is very clean, and after drinking it, it can slightly increase vitality, and it won''t hurt the body. In order to protect the rest of the spring, they killed all the survivors in two nearby towns."


    At this point, his eyes were red and his fists were clenched.


    It is not that he has never seen the danger of people''s hearts. Even when his family seized the throne, he himself was the victim of the conflict of interests.


    But he had never seen such a dangerous heart.


    In the age of peace, if you do something that is outrageous, there will be a country to punish them. In the end, it will let them go.


    Just to cover a spring, I killed the survivors of two towns!


    Why can people be so terrible!


    In this regard, Chu Feng did not know how to comfort: "the dead are gone, and the dead will not come back to life. Now it is more important for us to live."


    After hearing the news of the spring, Chu Feng''s mind became active.


    Before the end of time, springs appeared in the middle of the Sahara desert, and then an oasis was created.


    He knows that such a spring is actually the place where the vitality meets, and it is also the most suitable place to build a survival base based on it.


    Originally, he wanted to look for a spring that had been discovered in his previous life, but has not been discovered yet. Now that he has found such a news, of course, he has saved a lot of effort.


    At this time, Chu Feng found Gu Nanfei looking at himself with strange eyes.


    "What do you want me to do?" Chu Feng asked.


    "I think it''s as if you''ve been through something like this, that''s why you''re numb to it."


    Gu Nanfei said seriously, "your style seems to have no bottom line, but in fact, your grasp of people''s heart is very accurate. Compared with those who break through the bottom line of human beings, you are more like a person who abides by the bottom line of human beings, and more determined than anyone else."


    This is a very contradictory thing, Chu Feng''s killing decisively, compared with those ordinary people, it should be easier to become a killing devil.


    But in fact, Chu Feng has never killed any good man, his cruel means are only against the enemy, against the people to be killed.


    Chu Feng said: "even in the old days, there were a lot of bad people, didn''t there?"


    Gu Nanfei shook his head: "not the same, I always feel that you adapt to this era too quickly."


    Chu Feng heart a Lin, Gu Nanfei or see some of his clues.


    There are many people who can get worse quickly, but few of them can adapt to this era. His performance is too bright and attracts the attention of some smart people.


    He even doubts if Su Yuan has found something, but she just pretends not to know.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t want to turn over Gu Nanfei, so he quickly thought of a saying: "maybe it has something to do with my parents!"


    Gu Nanfei was stunned and said: "your parents, I heard, were originally an ordinary farmer, but they were sent to the military laboratory."


    Chu Feng said: "do you think that with your understanding of the military, they will put farmers into such an important place as the laboratory?"


    Gu Nanfei was stunned: "do your parents have a special identity?"


    Chu Feng said: "yes, they are a researcher in a biochemical laboratory"


    then he chose some important places to talk about what he knew about his parents, and left a lot of blank imagination.


    After listening to Gu Nanfei, he thought: "I see, you look carefree, but actually you spend every day in fear. No wonder you can adapt to this era so quickly."


    In his eyes, Chu Feng''s family has become a family with biochemical research data and evidence, as well as secrets that can be pursued by an international company.


    If this is the case, it is normal to plan ahead to protect your life.


    Chu Feng saw Gu Nanfei dispel doubts, also relieved.


    He believes in Gu Nanfei''s moral integrity. At least Gu''s moral integrity is much higher than him. Now he can expose some of his "past" and narrow the distance between the two sides.After Zhao Yuan''s lesson, Chu Feng doesn''t think that feelings and new people can be recklessly extravagant. Even if it''s a few years of brotherhood, the rupture process may only take a few seconds. What''s more, he and Gu Nanfei haven''t known each other for long?


    Gu Nanfei listened to Chu Feng''s words, but also roughly "understand" some inside information.


    At this time, he suddenly heard Chu Feng remind: "don''t tell xiaorou about this matter, just tell her that our parents are a researcher. Don''t say that they have done wrong. She can''t accept too many things about right and wrong now. She knows too much at once and will doubt her parents."


    Gu Nanfei nodded and said, "I understand."


    However, his heart is lost, through Chu xiaorou understand Chu Feng things.


    Chu xiaorou is the closest person to Chu Feng. She must know the most about Chu Feng!


    Su Yuan came to Chu Feng''s side and whispered: "alliance leader, now many people with family and children want to join our alliance. What should we do?"


    Chu Feng was stunned: "it''s more appropriate for a person with a family to join the protection of the military."


    If you have to take care of your children, finding a private organization will only be regarded as a drag.


    Su Yuan said: "now the military has implemented the rules of militarization. No matter who wants to accept the protection of the military, they must follow the rules made by the military. Everyone must participate in the construction of trenches and wait until the arrival of reinforcements. Many people can''t stand such strict rules, and even regard the military as a tyrant."


    Chu Feng understood that the military was so kind to people at the beginning. Now they don''t even have to let them go to the front line to participate in some coolie activities. They can''t stand it.


    It''s not that the military has gone too far, it''s that there is too much contrast between the front and back of the military.


    Chu Feng sneered: "even some hard work can''t be done. Why do we take them in? Can they fight? "

 Chapter 217

    For Chu Feng, apart from the enemy and his family, there are two kinds of people.


    Valuable and worthless people.


    If they are valuable people, Chu Feng doesn''t mind taking them in, but he even thinks that the work arranged for them by the military is too tiring. That''s not what he can accept.


    What''s more, the reason why the military dug trenches is not because the evacuation of the troops was too difficult, so they dug some bunkers to protect more people.


    At this time, Gu Nanfei said: "in fact, it is not impossible to accept."


    Chu Feng said: "but where does their consumption come from? There are families who don''t want to do hard work. What else do you think they can do for their families? "


    Gu Nanfei said: "have you ever thought about a problem that they are not unwilling to do hard work, but want their children to get some favoritism and special attention. What they reject is not the trench digging itself, but their identity as cannon fodder.


    If we make some promises to them, it''s not impossible that we will raise their children and let them do the same thing as the expendables for us. "


    Chu Feng slightly frowned: "however, this is not a simple thing."


    After Gu Nanfei''s reminder, Chu Feng also realized this problem.


    What he said just now is indeed a bit extreme. What those people reject is the identity of cannon fodder. They think that the military only uses them as pawns to dig trenches, so they treat the military with the most malicious speculation.


    But even so, it''s not easy to take advantage of them.


    To put it simply, is it easier to take advantage of those who are self-motivated, or to take advantage of those who drag their families, even the soldiers who save them are guessed by them with the most malicious eyes.


    It is not easy to control such people and brainwash them. Chu Feng is more willing to select suitable people than to control and cultivate such people.


    Gu Nanfei''s eyes with some gloomy: "although I don''t like to do this kind of thing, but our family is really good at doing this kind of thing, after all, this is the fundamental guarantee of our inheritance."


    Hearing this, Chu Feng suddenly thought of Gu''s servant.


    Although Gu''s cannon fodder was vulnerable, Gu''s servants and strong men were loyal to them. Some of them surrendered to Gu Nanfei, but they did not give in to the military''s criminal means.


    However, Chu Feng has some doubts about Gu Nanfei''s ability to do this kind of thing: "are you really willing to do this kind of thing?"


    Gu Nanfei said: "this is not what I want to do. If I want to make the forces act according to the rules we set, I have to do this kind of thing. It''s just that they are loyal to me, not you."


    He was a little worried about Chu Feng and whether he would reject him.


    It''s not about style, it''s about decentralization.


    If Chu Feng pursues hegemonism, he will never be willing to let such a force be controlled by another person, even if this person is his good friend.


    It''s not a matter of trust, it''s a matter of principle and bottom line.


    Su Yuan said with a smile: "you may not know that when the dawn alliance was founded, our alliance leader never contacted with the powers other than the six Deputy alliance leaders, or even asked their names, or even asked about recruiting and wooing the alliance adults."


    Gu Nanfei was a little surprised: "how do you gather people''s hearts?"


    Chu Feng said frankly: "let them clearly understand that they can''t do without me, so you don''t have to worry. The problem of power division you worry about will not appear before we solve the problem of survival."


    For Gu Nanfei to build his own lineage, Chu Feng did not worry too much.


    Excluding the problem of trust, Chu Feng also relied on his rational judgment that Gu Nanfei would not split with himself.


    If he does not know the future, he may have to worry about the disadvantages of decentralization.


    However, after knowing the endless disasters in the future, Chu Feng knew that this kind of worry would never appear in the face of those disasters.


    Gu Nanfei and Chu Feng held out their hands and clapped together: "let''s join hands to build a real home for the survivors."


    At this time, someone reported to Su yuyanhui: "deputy leader, someone said they wanted to find you, she said she was your sister."


    Su Yuyan!


    Su Yuan a joy, and then said: "I''ll go right away."


    Chu Feng said to Gu Nanfei, "go do what you want to do! I''ll meet an old friend. "


    Gu Nanfei nodded, then took a few military "surveillance" personnel and a few confidants from Gu''s family, under the leadership of several Su Yuan''s men, to carry out the work of incorporation.


    And Chu Feng followed Su Yuan, found the familiar figures.


    After seeing Su Yuan, Su Yuyan immediately pounced on her, and then tears kept flowing down: "I heard that you were attacked by insects here. I almost thought you had something to do."


    Su Yuan''s tears also flowed down.The last time she and Su Yuyan parted, they were still quarreling. But in this world where life and death may be faced at any time, what can''t be separated between the sisters?


    When Lu Ming saw Chu Feng, he rushed over excitedly: "brother Feng, you are here too! I haven''t heard from you for a long time. I thought you were dead! "


    Chu Feng didn''t have a good way: "can you say two good words from your crow''s mouth? You don''t know my news when I set up such a big dawn alliance?"


    Lu Ming spat out his tongue and said, "we''ve been here several times. Last time we came to the dawn alliance, but I heard that the leader of the alliance is a dragon without a tail. I didn''t expect it to be you!"


    Chu Feng was also a little speechless.


    It is clear that the other party has come to this barrier more than once, but because of the interruption of communication, they always miss it cleverly.


    If it wasn''t for this swarm attack, they wouldn''t know when they would meet again!


    However, if he had not helped the military when he was in Yuanling, he would not have found his sister so soon. God knows if he can save his sister in time.


    It can only be said that for those who are worthy of help, you can help them if you can.


    Zhao fan also came to Chu Feng and began to reminisce with him.


    Under the leadership of Su Yuyan, after settling down the rescued students, they felt that they could not waste their ability, so they searched around for materials and helped some survivors as much as possible.


    But after some lessons from the white eyed wolf, even Zhao fan is no longer naive.


    The survivors who know how to be grateful are of course rescued, but as long as they show signs that they take it for granted once in the process of bringing them back to the fortress, Su Yuyan will directly find a place where no one will be executed.


    After hearing this, Chu Feng was also in a cold sweat.


    He thought Su Yuyan was still with the character of the Virgin Mary, but he didn''t expect to change so quickly in the dark.


    However,


    he likes it.

 Chapter 218

    Su Yuyan often takes people to save people regardless of their lives. This is kindness and sense of responsibility.


    And it''s cruel to lay hands on those who don''t know how to be grateful.


    However, the two can not co-exist. Human nature is a very complex thing, and it is very difficult to investigate deeply.


    This style is very popular with Chu Feng, but also free from some worries.


    After all, if there is a virgin like person in the high-rise of the self built survival base, it will be a disaster for the whole survival base.


    Su YuYan''s changes during this period of time also reassured him.


    Then Chu Feng told Zhao fanluming about his future plan: "I want to build a survival base, in which people can sleep peacefully under the protection of the energy shield, and form an ecological cycle, which can give people a safe protection."


    Lu Ming is the most respected Chu Feng, on the spot called: "good! I''m supportive of what brother Feng does. If it can really give people a place to sleep well, I''m willing to go


    If Chu Feng didn''t insist, he even wanted to follow Chu Feng when he was looking for his sister.


    Only Chu Feng worried that Su YuYan''s character would be in danger, he insisted that he follow Su YuYan''s side, which can be regarded as more strength.


    Li Xiao and Li Ran hastened to say, "we are willing to, but Miss Su is... She is"


    they have been used to following Su Yuyan during this period of time. For them, Su Yuyan is closer than Chu Feng, and they are more willing to listen to Su Yuyan''s opinions.


    After all, Su YuYan''s personality charm also has a great influence.


    Zhao fan frowned slightly.


    Chu Feng asked strangely, "do you have any worries?"


    In his opinion, Zhao fan, such an otaku, should be the most willing to stay in such a place. Why would he show a look of concern?


    Zhao fan pondered for two seconds and said: "I''m only level 4 and level 8 now. I''m still some distance away from the level 5 where I can build the energy shield. If I build the energy shield now, I''m still reluctant. I''m afraid there will be mistakes."


    Chu Feng "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    if he didn''t know Zhao fan''s character, he really thought Zhao fan was showing off.


    He also chose to save Zhao fan because he couldn''t bear it for a moment.


    I didn''t expect that Zhao fan was such a genius.


    Such a talent, as long as it does not fall in the future, is in all likelihood second only to the "nine kings".


    The difference between him and the "nine kings" is not talent, but temperament and consciousness.


    At present, Chu Feng met a "nine king" qualification, only Luo Xingyao.


    Of course, Gu''s path is different, and he can''t predict Gu''s future.


    Li Ran covered his forehead and said, "apart from the fact that I have distributed too many nuclei, the distribution of nuclei in our team has always been average, but he has improved a lot."


    For Zhao fan''s talent, they all feel speechless.


    Why is his talent so high when he stays in the same team?


    However, because they lived and died together several times, and because of Zhao fan''s character, they were not jealous.


    Chu Feng comforted: "it doesn''t matter. I can set up the energy shield. When you reach level 5, you can maintain it."


    Zhao fan was relieved: "then I can rest assured."


    Li Ran and Li Xiao looked at Chu Feng with abnormal eyes: "have you reached the fifth level?"


    Lu Ming is exaggeration of cover heart, with funny tone said: "why, why should treat me like this."


    They had been around for their own Zhao fan such a metamorphosis and feel unbalanced, did not expect that Chu Feng actually reached a higher level.


    Chu Feng said with a smile, "I''m only at the top of the third level. Don''t worry."


    However, this made people even more uneasy.


    You can play level 3 when you are in level 1, and level 4 when you are in Level 2. Now level 3 can build an energy shield. Is that natural.


    Are we awakening to the same system?


    Of course, it''s not one.


    They have all seen the power of Chu Fengquan''s powers.


    No matter what kind of opponent he faces, Chu Feng has corresponding means of restraint, and his means seem to be endless.


    Zhao fan doesn''t have any feelings. He won''t be proud that he is stronger than others. Naturally, he won''t feel inferior and jealous that others are stronger than himself.


    He just simply felt happy for Chu Feng: "in this case, the survival rate of life we saved will be greater."


    Hearing what Zhao Fan said from the bottom of his heart, Chu Feng felt a sigh in his heart.


    Fortunately, Zhao fan met himself and Su Yuyan. Otherwise, his character will not live long in the end of the world. No matter how strong he is, it will be useless.Of course, there is also a possibility, that is, to be used by others and become their thugs.


    By comparison, he is very lucky now.


    On the other hand, the drama of sisters reunion is over.


    Su Yuyan knew that his sister''s fortress had been attacked by insects, causing countless deaths and injuries, so he came here nonstop.


    She realized that even if there were any differences and misunderstandings between the sisters, there was no misunderstanding that could really separate them.


    and Chu Feng took the opportunity to tell Su Yuyan his idea: "you have saved a lot of people during this period, but now you can see that even the fortress opened by the military is not a completely safe place, So I want to build a really safe survival base, just like in the movie, so that people who are saved will not be nervous all day, even if they still need to go out for adventure, but at least when they sleep, they don''t have to worry about whether they will be bitten by insects. "


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, Su Yuyan was also moved: "well, if saving people can''t save people to a safe place, isn''t it a waste of work."


    Then, taking advantage of the situation, she added: "but first of all, one good thing is to leave a certain blank for your survival base. I will not give up searching for survivors."


    Chu Feng said: "I also put forward a condition that all survivors must accept the rules of survival base. Everyone must have their own division of labor. Survival base does not support idle people."


    Su Yuyan laughed: "of course."


    After these days of experience, she has seen a lot of people''s evil, so she can understand the significance of Chu Feng''s making this rule.


    However, even though she has seen a lot of the darkness of human nature, she still loves the world, her motherland and her human identity, and is proud of it.


    Darkness can''t wash away her inner light. No matter how long the night is, she doesn''t want to give up the brilliance of her human nature.

 Chapter 219

    Today''s night came very early. At three o''clock in the afternoon, the sun was still hanging high in the sky, but it couldn''t stop the sky from getting gray.


    As if even the eternal sun can''t light up the world.


    "Dark Yuan Li, is it strong again?"


    Chu Feng said to himself.


    Zhang Ziqing had some doubts: "what dark force?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "it''s nothing. Let''s go on. Everyone is in the state of preparing for war. Now there are more insects outside the city. Once it''s dark, the insects will attack."


    There are many kinds of insects, both in the daytime and at night. However, the daytime is dominated by human beings, and the insects that move in the daytime have been basically cleaned up.


    But the insects outside seem to have wisdom. They just stay outside the fort, but they don''t attack.


    Now it will take some time for the army reinforcements to arrive, and the army, which is unable to lead too many people to leave, is ready to fight a protracted war.


    Some of the people in the fortress have ventured to go to other fortresses during the day, while others, like Chu Feng, take this opportunity to expand their power.


    Relying on the city wall, Chu Feng built 12 five element arrays as the foundation of absorbing vitality, and formed an isolated wall with 24 light curtains, and put a weak light source inside.


    The light is not far away, but it''s OK to see the huge insects.


    After seeing Chu Feng''s supernatural means, the League broke out a burst of cheers.


    "It''s worthy of being the leader of the alliance. These insects can''t get in, ha ha ha ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "don''t be happy too early. The energy of these light curtains is limited, which can only make everyone safer. In the end, it''s up to us to kill the insects together."


    "Who said such a dejected word, dare to question the leader of the alliance."


    "Well?"


    "My Lord, we are wrong. I don''t know it was you who said it."


    It''s not reliable to rely on the energy shield to resist the attack of insects, so Chu Feng deliberately left some gaps to let these insects in.


    But this can control the direction and number of insects coming in.


    Su Yuan began to command methodically: "everyone is divided into teams according to the day, and each team guards its own entrance. When encountering ordinary insects, let ordinary people do it. The psionic powers preserve their physical strength and deal with powerful insects. The psionic powers of wind system are the best at exploring, and they should pay attention to monitoring the emergence of powerful insects."


    Because it is related to their own small life, so even if there is no upper and lower unity, but we are generally in accordance with Su Yuan''s request to act.


    Gu Nanfei and some of the fourth level powers are in the middle. Whenever there are powerful insects or defense gaps, the fourth level powers will be on top of them.


    Soon, the insects launched the first wave of offensive.


    The existence of the protective cover makes our defense work very simple. Those ordinary insects are easily solved by us. Even if there are not many people injured, they will be treated soon.


    After repelling the first wave of insects, there was a strong cheer.


    "We won."


    Long live


    Long live the leader


    "No matter how many monsters there are, we are not afraid of them."


    Compared with the situation when there is no shield, there may be insects coming out in all directions. The current situation makes them feel that this is paradise.


    People''s happiness is so simple, there is suffering as a contrast, there will be happiness.


    Su Yuyan looked at the crowd who had more than ten thousand people, but still did not panic. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly at his sister and said, "compared with you, I''m still far behind. I''ve saved a lot of people these days, but I don''t have your command to reduce more casualties."


    Now she has some understanding of her sister''s way of doing things. Maybe she is a person with strong career and ambition, but even if she doesn''t have the heart to save others, she can help more people.


    Not everyone''s kindness can play the best role.


    Su Yuan said: "without Chu Feng''s shield, my command will not work."


    Lu Ming looked around and said, "eh? What about brother Feng? It smells good. "


    Just when they were looking for Chu Feng, they found that Chu Feng had a stove. There was something cooking in a big pot, and the strong fragrance came from the pot.


    Chu Feng said: "here are some rice porridge with dried meat. Now it''s time to change the defense. Let those who have fought off the attack of insects step back and have a rest. Let them drink some hot things when they have a rest, or they can recover their physical strength."


    Su Yuan swallowed, and then ordered to take people to porridge.


    "The trough! I haven''t eaten anything hot for more than 10 days. "


    "I''ve been eating compressed biscuits for 10 days!""Salt, rice porridge with salt, and meat, I feel so happy."


    "It''s the best food I''ve ever drunk in my life."


    "Me too, but only half a bowl."


    "I miss my life so much!"


    "I suddenly feel that this kind of life is more substantial than playing games."


    "Ha ha, that gives you a chance to go back to the past. Will you go or not?"


    Although the people who join the dawn alliance are not short of food, most of the food is canned and bread. Now they can eat delicious hot porridge, which makes everyone excited.


    You know, most people live on the compressed biscuits distributed by the military camp. Although they don''t starve to death, those days make them miserable.


    Now the hot porridge can make them feel very full.


    Only when we have lost something, we can know how precious it is. Only when it is hard won, can we make people cherish it.


    Looking at everyone''s smile, Su Yuyan also showed a satisfied smile.


    She originally thought that in this dark age, there was no light, but seeing everyone''s smile, the flame of hope in her heart was more exuberant.


    At this time, some people want to rob those people''s rations.


    Su Yuan immediately sent someone to kill those who wanted to take porridge directly, and even gave them no chance to explain.


    At this time, if there is a little benevolence, it is to chill the hearts of those who fight, which will greatly hit everyone''s enthusiasm to fight against insects.


    After killing those people by thunder, Su Yuan said harshly, "only those who make contributions are eligible for good food. Just now, they were able to get food because they used their own lives to protect everyone''s safety. If you want to, you should kill more insects when changing defense."


    After listening to Su Yuan''s words, everyone was even more excited.


    "I''m going to fight, too."


    "For a change of defense, I apply for early defense."


    "I''m going to kill insects. No one can stop me."


    "Be quiet, everyone has a share."


    Seeing everyone''s confusion, Su Yuan roared: "those who don''t obey the command have no food!"


    Suddenly, the camp was quiet.

 Chapter 220

    Su Yuan''s "threat" was very effective and made many people calm down.


    Then, Su Yuan''s command played a stronger role, and everyone dealt with the insects in an orderly way.


    Those who didn''t want to fight, seeing the happiness of everyone drinking hot porridge, began to get excited and asked to join the shift.


    There are a lot of intervals between the attacks of insects. There is a wave almost every ten minutes, and there are many scattered insects coming. However, when we meet the dawn alliance, these insects have a bad life.


    Attracted by the congee in the pot of Chu Feng, people burst out with unprecedented enthusiasm. Those who were hungry for many days were like beating chicken blood, and they would die with insects for one bite.


    After the shift, everyone began to seize the time to practice.


    After all, the more powerful you are, the easier it is to kill insects.


    In our constant running in, we gradually formed one team after another. Most of the teams were composed of 12 person teams, which shared the spoils equally and divided the internal division of labor.


    Some people kill insects in the front, while others dissect the corpses of insects in the back, or take the corpses of insects in exchange for the food or weapons they need.


    And Chu Feng in these three hours of time, not a shot.


    It was not that he wanted to cook porridge. Later, he handed it over to Chu xiaorou and Xu Wei. His main task was to refine utensils.


    In the ancient books he got, he recorded all kinds of knowledge. Because of the living environment in his previous life, he didn''t have much time to study those unorthodox ways, but devoted himself to the things to improve his strength.


    But now that the situation has changed, he has put a lot of thought into refining.


    He refined the mouthparts and plumes of insects into the blade of dagger. With some zombies or animal bones, he made a simple dagger. With a simple Yuanqi array, he became extremely sharp. Under the third level, almost no creature could resist.


    However, such a dagger is also very expensive. Only five crystal nuclei can be exchanged for one. If it is the corpse of an insect, it will take 15 insects.


    Thanks to the friendship of most teams, they can exchange the income of the whole team for such a dagger to improve the efficiency of killing insects.


    "Hahaha, these daggers are just like tofu when they cut insects!"


    Those who don''t find daggers are as simple as chopping tofu, which arouses many people''s desire to exchange daggers.


    As a result, everyone''s enthusiasm for killing insects became even higher, and almost all of them rushed to kill them.


    Some brave and confident teams even applied to leave the shield to kill insects, but Su Yuan did not refuse them.


    It''s just that some of these people come back with a full load, while others never come back.


    The risk is directly proportional to the benefit. The danger of killing insects inside the shield and outside the shield are two different things.


    Some people can''t see through this and pay for their own lives.


    After the reduction of hundreds of people, many people''s mind to go out will gradually fade down.


    With such a safe environment, stable logistics and backup, and warm porridge to replenish their physical strength, what reason do they have to take risks?


    It''s not that they don''t want to make progress, but that they are satisfied with the present.


    Even if you want to go out to kill insects, you have to wait until your "equipment" is complete.


    There is no conflict between prudence and enterprise, and prudence and rashness can also be compatible.


    But there are also some teams full, and then get Chu Feng special "lock a".


    This is made by cutting the price of the beetle into pieces, and then connecting the "chains" made of the hard parts of the beetle. The defensive effect is very outstanding.


    There was even a man wearing Chain Armor who asked someone to cut himself with a knife, but he only took two steps back. The defense effect was very significant.


    This is even more exciting for many people.


    "It''s like a lock like this."


    "How much credit can I get for this lock?"


    "180 first-order nuclei, or six third-order nuclei."


    "Sorry to disturb you."


    Although I admire the outstanding defensive performance of lock armour, the high price makes most people flinch. The price of a lock armour can improve the weapon level of the whole team to a higher level.


    But there are also some ambitious teams, ready when all team members are fully armed, and then gather "money" to buy such a lock armour from Chu Feng.


    Even members of a small team came to Chu Feng and handed two bags of rice to Chu Feng. In a difficult language, they said, "alliance leader, can we exchange these two bags of rice for some weapons?"


    Of course, they know that the price of food may be higher, but after getting enough powerful weapons from Chu Feng, they can accumulate wealth faster.As long as you are strong, can''t you earn back these two bags of rice?


    From another point of view, two bags of rice are raw in their hands. Only Chu Feng can cook rice into porridge and add some meat. Who wants to drink hot porridge with meat?


    Chu Feng showed a "gentle" smile: "of course, as long as I have something, you can exchange it with me."


    Then, he provided several spears and swords made from zombie bones, as well as long knives made of metal (different materials are suitable for different types of weapons), so that the whole team could return with a full load.


    A simple try just got the magic weapon, team members showed a satisfied smile.


    Chu Feng also showed a satisfied smile.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s smile, Zhang Ziqing looked contemptuous.


    But after Chu Feng gave her 30 nuclei, she immediately began to smile.


    "You can''t always do this. You''ll fall."


    Chu Feng took a deep breath. The profit of being a businessman is too high, not a businessman who can provide all kinds of food and weapons.


    More importantly, these weapons can be produced and sold by themselves.


    However, if you become a businessman for a long time, it is a very dangerous behavior in the end. After all, if you accumulate more wealth, you will attract more covets.


    If there is no strong power to protect these wealth, then no matter how noble your status is, your only end is in a different place.


    At the same time, Chu Feng constantly reminds himself not to be complacent.


    Only by being careful enough can we live longer.


    Of course, such large-scale trading opportunities are not very common, so Chu Feng does not need to worry.


    At this time, there was a violent explosion in the distance.


    The violent explosion made many people suspicious and even caused some riots.


    At this time, several members of the military received a communication request from the military.


    After hanging up the communication, the soldiers came to Chu Feng anxiously and said: "Mr. Chu, just now the barracks found a powerful insect King attack. We fought back with rockets. Just after receiving the news, the insect King fled in this direction."

 Chapter 221

    After hearing the news of the insect emperor, Chu Feng''s first reaction was: the military actually let these soldiers spread a message.


    His communicator was given to him by the military. It''s easy for the military to contact him with the communicator, but they have to send messages to him by contacting soldiers every day.


    The reason behind this is also easy to analyze: because the military wants to prove the value of these soldiers.


    They know that their aboveboard arrangement of hands beside Chu Feng for surveillance is easy to arouse the opposition of the other side, so they have to enhance the value of these soldiers in this way.


    As long as the value created by a few of them is big enough, then even if they want to leave, Chu Feng has to find a way to keep them.


    It''s no wonder that the military is so careful. After being beaten by society, everyone will grow up.


    The core members around Chu Feng are paying attention to another thing.


    Xu Wei''s pupils shrank: "you mean, you met a monster that is hard to beat back with rockets?"


    Several other people also showed a look of fear.


    They don''t know what the concept of insect king is, but they know the power of hot weapons, a monster that even rockets can barely repel. How powerful should it be?


    If that monster is really coming in this direction, how can they deal with it?


    The soldier continued: "there are many mutant Zerg around the monster, so even if we barely hurt the insect emperor, we can''t kill him. Shangfeng''s suggestion is to give up the base here immediately, and then go to the military camp in batches. The rocket ammunition there is enough, which is safer than here."


    The military has not given up the idea of wooing Chu Feng, this news is also an opportunity for them.


    With the help of Chu Feng, it would be easier for them to deal with Zerg.


    Let a soldier continue to add: "in the face of monsters, we are all on the same front, this time we should work together, after all, only by working together, the probability of survival will be greater.


    When the disaster is over, it''s not too late for us to go our separate ways. "


    People look at Chu Feng, waiting for his choice.


    Maybe some people are not afraid of death, but everyone is eager to survive.


    Now they haven''t seen the figure of the insect emperor, and they have a faint fear in their hearts.


    If there is an enemy that can''t be dealt with by rockets, can they really deal with it?


    Chu Feng said to the leading soldier, "what''s your name?"


    The soldier was stunned and said, "my name is Gao Yangsong."


    He was a little strange. Why did Chu Feng ask his name at this time?


    Chu Feng seriously said to Gao Yangsong, "Gao Yangsong, please report to your officer. I will try my best to kill this insect emperor. If I fail, the people who stay here will try their best to break through to the military side. Please take care of it. If I succeed, it goes without saying."


    Gao Yangsong was a little anxious: "we don''t want you to join our military. Why are you so desperate?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "I''m not dead hearted, but because you don''t understand the terror of the insect king. During the day, I saw many insects lurking down, and even many insects flying outside the city in turn, but they stayed outside the city gate and refused to leave. Do you know what this generation represents?"


    Gao Yangsong is silent for a moment, way: "these insects, have wisdom."


    After the disaster, the mutated animals have high aggressiveness, especially the insects who have no wisdom. But now these insects actually choose the battle time that is beneficial to them, which means that they have wisdom.


    "Maybe it''s not the worm that has wisdom, but the worm that obeys wisdom."


    Chu Feng said seriously, "let''s assume that the insect emperor has wisdom. What will the insect emperor do? First of all, they will definitely investigate. At first, they can''t understand the existence of thermal weapons, but they know that they can''t beat humans in the daytime. Then, after the insect emperor is injured, they will choose to attack "soft persimmon", which is here. "


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, many people realized that it was not just a coincidence that the insect emperor attacked the barracks first and then chose this direction.


    If those insects are the ears and eyes of the insect king, then it is reasonable for him to make such a choice.


    Gao Yangsong doubts a way: "but, such words, should we unite more?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "no, we can''t unite. The insect emperor attacks many targets, which means that he is eager for a lot of food, or the children under him need a lot of food. But since he has wisdom, if we break through the barracks, he is likely to be buried in the middle of the road."


    Gao Yangsong took a cold breath: "it''s impossible!"


    He is a little hard to believe that the insect emperor really has such wisdom?


    Or is it just an invention of Chu Feng?


    However, since Chu Feng decided to take the risk of killing the insect emperor, does this mean that Chu Feng is absolutely sure?Su Yu said: "if we retreat to the direction of the military rashly, then the safety along the way can not be guaranteed. I agree to take the risk of killing the emperor."


    Gao Yangsong was a little anxious: "do you know how powerful the rocket is? Even if the rocket cannons can''t kill the terrible monster, you''re going to die. "


    Chu Feng said: "since I have made this decision, I am sure."


    Seeing that Gao Yangsong wanted to continue persuading, Chu Feng continued: "I''m willing to take risks, not just for the insect emperor, but for the dawn alliance.


    "Dawning alliance is in the stage of rapid improvement of cohesion. Now we need to win one victory after another and constantly gather our morale. Even if we lose the battle, if we retreat without even fighting, and there will be danger on the way, it will leave a permanent shadow in their hearts.


    "If we retreat, then the dawn alliance will be dissolved, and most members like the dawn alliance will be spent in decadence in the future."


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, everyone was shocked.


    Their understanding of people''s minds is not as thorough as Chu Feng''s, but if you pour cold water on everyone''s enthusiasm, this situation can really happen.


    Chu Feng looked around, looked at the people who were competing with each other for their weapons, armor, and even barbecues, and looked at their warm smiling faces. Chu Feng said in a low voice:


    "in the last days, many people had to become beasts, but if they could be human all the time, how many people would like to be beasts?"


    Are there still some retreating people who are silent.


    You see the people around you smile from the heart, looking at the comrades in arms, a nameless emotion breeding in their hearts.

 Chapter 222

    Su Yuyan suddenly got up, with a sense of killing all over his body: "I have seen too many people who have become wild animals in desperate times. I don''t want to see more."


    She has been on the road of saving people, but she also killed many people herself.


    Su Yuyan has a clear conscience for her actions, because she thinks that the people she killed are those who shouldn''t live.


    If some people are allowed to live, it will threaten the lives of innocent people. If they are killed, they will be killed.


    If this kind of behavior is guilty, she is willing to bear it.


    However, Chu Feng''s words made her wake up. Maybe some people are born to die, maybe some people die in this end of life environment, but most people have a simple idea in their heart,


    that is to be a person.


    Now see these side by side and monster struggle, while for a hot porridge and feel happy, for a dagger and excited to show off for a long time, and love together, to survive and feel sweet people, this is not her pursuit of "people"?


    What she really wants to protect and save is not only human life, but also human nature.


    Lu Ming raised his hand and said, "plus me, although the contact with these people is only a few hours, I feel like I''m in love here."


    Zhao Fan said weakly: "I am the same. I feel very comfortable with these people."


    Li Ran said, "me too. If I can, I hope they will always be like this."


    Gu Nanfei said with a smile: "I also think that such a force has the power to protect people from the heart."


    Chu Feng didn''t say much.


    People''s hearts will change, but what he wants to do is to lock people''s hearts, so that these people who fight side by side and have friendship can freeze their smiles.


    It may be difficult, but Chu Feng wants to do it.


    Since he wants to do it, he doesn''t think about the difficulty.


    What he wants to do, he must do it!


    Zhang Ziqing stares at Chu Feng and says, "I think this is your most handsome time. Well, it''s different from that in school, but it''s just as handsome."


    Chu xiaorou looks at her brother anxiously, but at the same time, she is in a strange mood: even if her brother becomes a little different from before, the most important thing is still the same.


    "Brother, you must do nothing!"


    Chu xiaorou prayed in her heart.


    Now, she doesn''t mind Chu Feng''s change. She only worries about her brother.


    And Gao Yangsong and others are stunned, they did not expect that Chu Feng they face such a terrible monster, even fight to the death.


    "I''ll report it and fight with you." Gao Yangsong made a solemn promise.


    Since he was ready to fight, Chu Feng naturally had to make full preparations for the battle.


    He handed over some of the submachine guns to several military personnel, and then said, "when the insect emperor appears, don''t shoot him. He should scan both sides of the insect emperor with a fan. He should stop the insect emperor from having other insects to support him. Just leave the fight to us."


    Then, Chu Feng handed the blood drinking sword to Su Yuyan: "this sword can play the most important role in your hand. He may have to rely on you to cut off the insect emperor''s defense."


    As a result, Su Yuyan drank the Blood Sword and gently stroked it. A scar was cut on the palm of his hand.


    However, Su Yuyan is not half unhappy, but some can not put it down.


    Chu Feng explained: "this sword was made from the bone spur before. At that time, I didn''t give it to you before I could use the means of refining. Now it''s refined into a sword and I''ll give it to you."


    Su Yu said: "but if this sword is given to me, what will you fight with?"


    Chu Feng said: "I have a lot of means. If you can''t use the sword later, don''t do it as much as you can until you have a chance to kill the insect emperor, and then use [Jimang chop] to strike a thunderbolt."


    Su Yuyan nodded and did not refuse.


    But she still said, "I won''t easily accept other people''s things. I''ll give it back to you after I use it up."


    She doesn''t use will, not don''t want to.


    This is her principle as a teacher. Although her career has disappeared, she still has a firm belief in her heart.


    Chu Feng also had some helplessness: "let''s wait until after the battle!"


    Then, his face suddenly changed: "coming!"


    Then he yelled to Su Yuan, "get rid of the people in that direction!"


    Su Yuan immediately went to disperse the crowd with a gap.


    However, after this group of people dispersed, they did not go far.


    A huge figure of two meters high appeared in the night. The size and strength of most of the insects were proportional to each other. After seeing this huge insect, many people could not help shivering.How much power does such a giant insect have.


    Behind the insect, there are a large number of half human high flying insects, flying towards the direction of the crowd.


    "Dance of the fire snake!"


    Zhao fan takes the lead. A long flame snake emerges around him. In his mouth, he spits the snake letter of the fire snake and flies to the direction of the insect emperor.


    A black beetle suddenly flew to the insect emperor''s body, folded its wings, and directly blocked the way of the fire snake.


    "Zi ~"


    a harsh voice appeared, and the powerful fire snake was stopped by the beetle.


    Zhao fan''s face turned white, and his attack power was among the best among all the powers. Although this was not his strongest attack, his attack was easily blocked, which made his mind waver.


    Chu Feng said in a deep voice: "this beetle is specially used to control the fire, so don''t worry, just use the tactics of Hellfire group attack, and then concentrate on attacking the most easily burned insects."


    In fact, most insects are afraid of fire, but in the process of mutation, there will always be some special cases, even immune to fire.


    Zhao fan nodded, and then the dark blue hell fire almost burned more than ten meters of space around the insect emperor, and almost killed all the insects.


    These insects are struggling in the Hellfire, but some of their wings are burned directly, and they are unable to struggle to fly.


    "Good!"


    Seeing Zhao fan''s boundless power, one of the deputy leaders of dawn alliance, the young man with long hair couldn''t help admiring.


    Dawn alliance is not without fourth level powers, but can reach Zhao fan this level of strength, but none of them.


    Chu Feng didn''t have a good way: "don''t shout, attack the insects with charred marks."


    As a result, the twilight alliance''s psionic team, one after another to show their element class powers, began to focus on attacking those who were injured in the sea of fire insects.

 Chapter 223

    In Zhao fan''s hell industry, the weaker insects have been found first.


    But when everyone began to gather fire, the insect emperor suddenly made a harsh sound, and then a visible sound wave appeared around the insect emperor.


    In the process of tumbling, all hell fire has become weak.


    Even the attacks of those fire powers, under such invisible fluctuations, began to weaken layer by layer, and finally became powerless.


    The element attack of other series landed in the swarm, and was carried down directly.


    Seeing this scene, the faces of many fire powers changed.


    "What is this ability?"


    "It''s possible to extinguish a flame with sound!"


    "It''s terrible, too."


    The monsters who can resist the power of fire have not been encountered before. After all, some monsters have excellent defense.


    However, the insect emperor put out the fire directly.


    "Spear of ice and snow!"


    A water system psionic uses a spear made of cold ice to project towards the insect emperor. However, before he comes to the insect emperor, he is bitten by a giant half human insect.


    "Can these monsters really be defeated?"


    The faces of many powers are a little pale. As the powers of spontaneous awakening, they all have some pride in their bones.


    But the power that they are proud of is so vulnerable in front of this giant insect.


    Su YuYan''s eyes flashed decisive, ready to charge forward, and Chu Feng held her.


    Su Yuyan turned his head and roared, "what are you stopping me for? Don''t you see that? Elemental abilities do very little damage to these insects. Only melee can do damage to them. "


    She is not the cute new one who just came out. She knows that although the abilities of the element system are much stronger than those of the melee system, if she encounters a special enemy, she will be greatly constrained.


    However, monsters that are immune to both elemental and melee damage are almost nonexistent.


    So, since these insects have strong immunity to elements, it''s time for melee to show off their power.


    Chu Feng said: "of course I know, but it''s too early to say that element abilities have no effect on them. Zhang Ziqing, use rainfall technique."


    Rainfall technique?


    In the eyes of the public, I don''t understand. What can this basic ability do?


    Zhang Ziqing didn''t pay attention to everyone''s puzzlement. Instead, he had a Rainstorm on the top of the swarm. In the rainstorm, the insects who were about to fly towards the crowd fell to the ground slowly.


    After seeing this scene, everyone was shocked, as if a brand new door had been opened in front of them.


    "Lying trough, can the power of water system still be used like this?"


    For a long time, water system powers have been used as synonyms for chicken ribs.


    Among the elemental powers, the water system is the weakest, and the treatment is not as good as the light system. It''s a bit awkward, but it has an all-round advantage, which can prevent the water system from being excluded.


    However, what they did not expect was that the water system had such a function.


    At this time, Su Yuyan can''t wait to rush out.


    Since these insects have been injured, what are we waiting for if we don''t harvest life at this time?


    Although Chu Feng said that she wanted to wait until she could kill the insect emperor, she thought that this was her best chance to kill the insect emperor.


    It''s not that she doesn''t know how to be patient, but she knows that anyone will be in danger when dealing with such a monster that even a rocket can carry it directly.


    Instead of letting others take the risk of life, it''s better to let her.


    "Cover


    Seeing Su YuYan''s attack, one water system power after another landed on the insects, and several melee powers came forward one after another, ready to reap the life of the insects.


    Gu Nanfei made a colorless dragon Qi in his fists and swept away towards the insects on the ground.


    "Hiss ~"


    the insect king made a strange cry, which made people have an impulse to cover their ears.


    But they were born with patience, clenched their teeth, and used their weapons to harvest the Zerg monsters on the ground as much as possible.


    "Extremely mang chop!"


    Su Yuyan rushes to the insect emperor''s side with an arrow step, and then the long sword in his hand blooms out the white awn of the sword, and stabs directly into the insect emperor''s body, but stops half the time.


    Drinking blood sword''s sharp, even Chu Feng can''t measure the upper limit, but in the face of insect emperor, can only Pierce in half.


    "It''s a success!"


    Seeing Su YuYan''s successful strike, everyone was excited.


    "It''s too early for you to be happy."


    Chu Feng''s fingers move in succession. One by one, Yuan Fu blooms from his fingertips. Ice arrow, fire snake, ground stab, wind blade constantly flies out and cuts to the insect emperor.These Yuanfu were originally used by him to deal with Gu''s family, but he didn''t expect to use them here.


    However, in the face of such a terrible monster as the insect emperor, no matter how careful you are, you can''t be too careful.


    When he kept blooming Yuan Fu, the thunder corpse dragon on his arm was also awakened by him.


    A black boa constrictor snaked out of Chu Feng''s arm, spewing blue thunder from his mouth, and landed on all the insects at the same time.


    "Go in, deeper!"


    Su YuYan''s Jimang chop can carry out long-range attack when he has weapons in his hand, but the long-range distance is not as far as the attack distance of the element system.


    But only in close combat, can we play the most powerful.


    "Hiss ~"


    the insect emperor made a harsh sound, and then countless insect threads came out of his mouth and twined around Su YuYan''s body.


    "Don''t let these worms get entangled!" Chu Feng reminds a way loudly.


    However, Su Yuyan turned a deaf ear.


    She let go of the hand holding the sword, and then the white light came out of her hand. Then she patted the handle hard and tried her best to pierce the sword deeper.


    Drink blood sword buried insect emperor two thirds, and Su Yuyan continue to raise his hand, slap!


    "Miss Su, get out of the way!"


    Chu Feng blooms a water dragon in his hand, and then bites at the insect emperor''s body. Thunder corpse dragon also takes this opportunity to bite at the insect emperor''s body, but stops on the insect emperor''s body surface.


    But Su Yuyan didn''t get out of the way.


    When she held the sword, she only felt a force coming from the sword. It was the power of swallowing. It was swallowing the vitality of the insect emperor.


    "The longer the Blood Sword devours life, the weaker the vitality of this monster will be."


    Su YuYan''s eyes flashed the determination, even the blood sword can''t completely pierce the defense, if let this monster through the defense of the shield, the consequences are unimaginable.


    "Hiss ~"


    the roar of the insect emperor was more harsh, and several bloody insect threads were spit out from his mouth, which directly pierced Su YuYan''s body.


    "No!"

 Chapter 224

    At the moment when Su YuYan''s body was pierced, Chu Feng felt that his brain was about to explode.


    He didn''t know why Su Yuyan refused to step back. In his mind, there was only the moment when Su Yuyan was pierced.


    What do I live for?


    It''s my belief to protect the people around me.


    But what am I doing now?


    Why do I have to lose the people I want to protect again?


    Why, why should I let Mr. Su do such a dangerous thing?


    At this moment, Chu Feng''s body was filled with strong reluctance, and his vitality ran wildly in his body, almost piercing his skin.


    One by one Yuan Fu appears at his fingertips, but even if it is comparable to the attack of the fifth level powers, it can''t do too much damage to the insect emperor. It can only deepen its damage a little bit.


    Su Yuyan felt that her consciousness was gradually blurred, but a strange force came from the blood sword, which made her recover her short-term consciousness.


    "I really like this place. In this dangerous end, many people have become beasts in order to survive. However, here, there is still the glory of human nature."


    Su YuYan''s eyes are full of determination. She pours her strength into the blood drinking sword regardless of everything, making it more powerful to absorb Qi and blood.


    If such a terrible monster can be weakened, it will be more helpful to the war situation.


    Now even the fourth level psionic can''t cause decent damage to this monster. She can only save the war in this way.


    "What is this?"


    At this time, several powers who are harvesting the life of the Zerg suddenly see some worm threads winding around them. They try their best to cut these worm threads, but there are more and more worm threads.


    "Ah


    A psionic is directly reshaped through his left arm, and then his left arm shrivels at the speed visible to the naked eye. He is ruthless and cuts off his left arm directly.


    "Poof!"


    Blood gushed out, and a holy light fell on his left arm in time to help him stop the injury.


    Su Yuan''s figure appeared beside Su Yuyan and said in a loud voice: "elder sister, enough, come back quickly!"


    Su Yuyan did not seem to hear it. Her eyes were full of firmness, but gradually faded.


    "Miss Su!"


    Zhang Ziqing''s eyes glowed with scarlet light. Then, she only felt that her casting obstacles seemed to be reduced a lot, as if her more powerful powers could also be exerted.


    "The ice dragon is coming!"


    A long ice and snow dragon with a length of more than ten meters appeared beside her and flew in the direction of the insect emperor. The ice dragon breathed cold, and it froze the insect emperor''s body in half.


    But Su Yuan takes advantage of the situation to pull Su Yuyan away, and then a flash disappears. The next moment, she appears beside Xiao Xi and shouts anxiously: "help her, help my sister."


    Xiao Xi immediately carved a holy light into Su YuYan''s body.


    "Sister, you must do nothing!" Su Yuan holds Su YuYan''s hand and feels helpless.


    Xiao Xi felt Su YuYan''s disappearing vitality and a new strange vitality. She was full of determination: "she is a very important person to the master! If she dies, the master will be sad. "


    Then, a pair of light wings show behind her. The holy light covers her whole body. At this moment, she seems to incarnate into an angel.


    The power of holy light comes to Su Yuyan. A magical scene happens. Su YuYan''s face has gradually lost its color, but now it has regained its luster.


    Su Yuan''s eyes reappeared the light of hope, tears could not stop flowing down.


    What she didn''t notice was that Xiao Xi''s temples were white.


    "Do we depend on the protection of women to survive?"


    A warrior roared and pounced on the insect emperor, "kill these dog day insects."


    Another warrior''s eyes were also full of blood: "kill these insects!"


    "Go! Fight with this monster


    The third, the fourth warrior, rushed in the direction of the insect regardless.


    "Poof!"


    The warrior at the front was directly penetrated by a worm thread.


    However, there was no fear in his eyes. On the contrary, there was a fierce look in his eyes.


    "Dry up, this one, monster!"


    He used his last strength to throw the dagger in his hand towards the insect''s eyes.


    "Ding!"


    The dagger hit the insect emperor''s face, but did not leave a trace of scars, and this unknown man, but has died.


    However, his murderous spirit is still there.


    His will to fight is still there."Kill


    "Kill


    Those who should have been evacuated, now with weapons in their hands, are desperate to cover the direction of the insect emperor. They ignore their own defense, and are desperate to use their weapons to leave a scar on the monster''s body.


    Even if it''s just a worm.


    They have now almost forgotten why they did it. They may have been infected by others, or they may have been in a hot blood for a while.


    But it''s not important. What''s important is that at this moment, the distance between life and death has been forgotten by them.


    Now they have only one idea in mind, that is to kill the monster.


    "Are they all crazy?"


    Gu Nanfei stepped forward with an arrow. He pointed like a sword and cut off the worm silk one by one. He wanted to save people as much as possible, but the worm silk seemed endless and could not be cut off at all.


    "If only there was a move that could fix the world with one blow."


    In the face of the insect emperor''s hard shell, Gu Nanfei also felt powerless.


    "Crackle!"


    The ice dragon makes a final cry, and then falls to the ground. It has exhausted its last strength, and finally can''t escape the fate of becoming a piece of ice.


    "Ouch!"


    Thunder corpse dragon howls in pain, and falls to the ground in pain. The wounds caused by insect claws are deep in the bones. The invincible thunder corpse dragon, who has appeared several times, is not the opponent of this monster at the moment under the huge level gap.


    At this time, it looked back and looked in the direction of its master.


    Between now of Chu Feng body don''t know when unexpectedly lingering black gas, and then step by step toward the direction of insect emperor.


    Seeing Chu Feng like this, thunder corpse dragon''s eyes flashed humanized fear. It couldn''t help shrinking its body, but because of the injury, more black blood flowed out of its body.


    "Get out of the way."


    Chu Feng raised his right arm, and his right arm seemed to have become a powerful sword. Even if he just looked at it, he had the illusion that his vision was cut open.


    "This is the innate sword Qi!"


    Gu Nan Fei''s pupil shrinks, "don''t, your body can''t bear this kind of sword Qi."

 Chapter 225

    Chu Feng''s calculation before has been very smooth, and even some preparatory work even have no chance to use, the enemy is too weak, let him some proud.


    He didn''t realize that his heart was full of complacency, but it was really hard for him to get serious about the opponents he met before.


    But there is one thing wrong in his calculation, that is, he can''t break through to the fourth level.


    He didn''t know how many Zerg corpses he had refined or how many crystal nuclei he had absorbed. The space of Yuanfu in his body was much larger than that of the third peak of the previous life.


    But he couldn''t break through.


    When he broke through this barrier in his previous life, it was as easy as eating and drinking water. However, in this life, he felt invisible obstacles.


    No, if he encounters shackles, he still has the will to break, but this obstacle even makes him feel powerless.


    It''s like attacking the distant sky. No matter how hard you try, you can''t even get the echo of anti earthquake.


    He didn''t know why, he always felt that something was wrong.


    But now he has no time to think carefully, because he has a strong enemy to deal with.


    Looking at Su Yuyan, and one after another unknown people''s sacrifice, Chu Feng''s heart, which he thought had turned into ice, began to burn again.


    Seeing the figures who did not hesitate to sacrifice their lives, Chu Feng seemed to see his father in his previous life, Aunt Liu who sacrificed himself to save him from danger, the leader of the demon hunting team, his teammates who died for him, and Yurou who died in his arms ¡¤


    "why do you want to save me?"


    "Isn''t it a pity that there is not even one person in life who will sacrifice his life to save?"


    The soft voice of rain reverberated in his ears, as if it were yesterday.


    Until her death, there was no regret in her eyes.


    She had no regrets in her life.


    "Ha ha, if life is not used to do the most meaningful things, what''s the significance of coming to this world once, even twice?"


    His heart is full of unwillingness. If he reaches level 4, he is just a worm king, and can be easily captured.


    But, can''t he break through, can''t he fight?


    In the face of disaster, spiritual will is the most powerful weapon of mankind.


    He thought of congenital sword Qi.


    Congenital sword Qi is a kind of martial arts, which can be promoted infinitely in theory. Only limited by its own strength and body, can it exert all the power of congenital sword Qi.


    But now he can''t take care of it.


    The vitality in his body converged on his right arm crazily. He only felt that the sword Qi in his body became more powerful and more sharp.


    "More powerful, more powerful!"


    Chu Feng is desperate to enhance the power of congenital sword Qi, regardless of the limit that his arm and body can bear.


    He only knew that no matter how powerful the sword Qi was, the insect emperor, who could not be pierced by the bloody sword, could not be overused.


    What''s more,


    once his pace of sword Qi improvement slows down.


    He will never be able to continue to improve,


    and then lose the courage to go beyond the limit again.


    He approached the insect King step by step. On his way, it seemed that everything was separated by an invisible force.


    He just felt as if his body had been torn, as if every inch of blood vessels had been cut by the power of sword Qi and turned into pieces.


    His consciousness gradually lost, vision gradually blurred, but the figure of the insect emperor is strange in his perception, become more clear.


    "Kill it, kill it!"


    Strong faith supported him, and now his heart was only left with the idea of killing the insect emperor. He raised his right hand, and the sword Qi gathered in his right arm.


    "No, your body can''t bear this kind of sword Qi."


    Gu Nanfei''s anxious voice appeared in his ear, which called back some of his mind.


    "Can''t bear it? Then don''t take it! As long as this blow is strong enough. "


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed decisively, and his vision gradually became clear.


    At this moment, as if time is about to stop, all the pictures seem to freeze at this moment, leaving only his sword figure.


    Chu Feng''s arm fell and his sword Qi fell.


    The sharp sword Qi seemed to penetrate everything. The insect emperor''s body was cut into two parts by the power of the sword Qi, and then began to burn from the place of the incision.


    In a moment, the insect emperor had disappeared.


    The sword spirit continues.


    It has killed the insect emperor, but it seems that it is not enough.Then it aimed at the surrounding insects.


    With the sword Qi, the insects within a hundred meters around are swept away by this sword.


    "Chu Feng!"


    Zhang Ziqing rushed anxiously to Chu Feng.


    "I won!"


    There was a smile in Chu Feng''s eyes. He had won countless battles, but never was he so relieved.


    His body slowly fell down. At the moment of his fall, his right arm turned into a handful of blood mist.


    Then, a large number of wounds appeared from his body, making him a blood man.


    "Chu Feng, you can''t die!"


    Zhang Ziqing''s water system power rushes into Chu Feng, desperately wants to hang Chu Feng''s vitality.


    However, a faint fear grew in her heart.


    Can Chu Feng really survive?


    No, he is omnipotent. He will wake up!


    Sure!


    "Brother!"


    Chu xiaorou pounces on her, but she doesn''t dare to touch Chu Feng. She is afraid that Chu Feng will be broken by her carelessness.


    She just felt that she was so powerless, so helpless.


    Chu Feng has always taught her to strive to improve herself, but she hates fighting.


    Chu Feng taught her how to survive in the wild. She learned very fast, but she always felt that something was missing.


    Now, all she had left in her heart was remorse.


    If only she were stronger, if only she could help. If she was not so weak, would her brother not have to take such risks and work so hard?


    Gu Nanfei looks at Chu xiaorou, who is sad, and Chu Feng, who is about to lose his voice. He doesn''t know what is flashing in his eyes. His mouth is muttering, but he doesn''t say anything.


    Finally, his eyes turned to the insects 100 meters away.


    Chu Feng''s amazing sword just now, although it created a 100 meter vacuum, it attracted more insects.


    Those insects seem to be attracted by the smell of blood and become more frenzied.


    What he can do is not let any insect come near here before Chu Feng wakes up.

 Chapter 226

    Am I dead?


    Chu Feng''s consciousness didn''t know where it had drifted. He just felt that his consciousness was gray.


    He remembers that he seems to have cut a sword and then disappeared.


    "I am determined to change everything, so that all the tragedies will not happen again, so that all the regrets can be compensated, but it seems that some things go against my wishes!"


    Chu Feng grinned bitterly and lived again. He should have cherished the chance given by God, but he let his life be wasted on impulse?


    Is it worth it?


    Chu Feng didn''t know.


    However, when Chu Feng recalled his decision, he found that if he did it again, he would still make the same choice.


    "My biggest wish is to make up for the regret of my previous life, but I ignore the feelings of my family. My parents have their own things to do, and my sister has gradually grown up. Miss Su has her own beliefs, and Gu Nanfei has her own ideals. Even an ordinary person can make fun in the dark environment"


    "life is not an end, but a process , is the carrier of life, everyone''s life is different, not necessarily everyone has to be magnificent, life is magnificent, but everyone has everyone''s wonderful, but I deprive others of their wonderful because of my own paranoia, so what''s the difference between me and the evil devil who claims to be God? "


    Chu Feng''s thoughts were constantly divergent.


    Many shadows flashed in front of his eyes, and he suddenly understood why some people are willing to sacrifice their lives for others.


    Do they not understand how dark the world is, or are their hearts full of light?


    No, light and human nature are part of the human heart. They are divided by human beings themselves.


    Those who are willing to give their lives for others just love this world, like this world, and like to see all kinds of people.


    That''s all.


    Why do people struggle to survive? Why don''t they seek a relief like some people who collapse in a dangerous environment? It''s not that life is wonderful enough.


    Suffering or joy, everyone has everyone''s wonderful.


    "How can I think of this? Isn''t that what philosophers should do?"


    Chu Feng laughed at himself, and then he felt as if he had gradually regained his "vision" and came to a familiar and strange place.


    He looked at the armored cars, boxes of food, mineral water, and all kinds of daily necessities, and suddenly remembered something.


    This is his Yuanfu!


    The reason why he is strange is that he never looks at these things from this angle.


    "The spirit came into Yuanfu from the first perspective, not the third. It seems that I have broken through. It turns out that the mystery of the fourth level is the gate of life and death!"


    Chu Feng only felt that a gap had been broken.


    The mystery of the fourth level is "the gate of life and death". We must understand one of the powers of "life" or "death" before we can break through.


    When he got the ancient books in his previous life, there was no way to heaven and no door to earth. Even if he opened the road of cultivation, there was still darkness in front of him.


    In that world full of despair, his heart is only cold and dead, and... Hatred.


    That''s why it''s so easy for him to break through in his previous life, because what he understands is the power of "death" and the determination to die and live later.


    However, after the rebirth, although his blood is still cold and his heart is full of darkness, the rebirth I brings him hope and rekindles the blood in his heart.


    Because there is hope, because there is warmth, so there is no courage to die.


    Therefore, the road of the previous life is impassable in this world bank.


    However, when he cut out the peerless sword, he felt as if his sword had life. He didn''t know if it was an illusion.


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s an illusion or not. What''s important is that he didn''t die resolutely. The reason why he killed the monster at all costs is not to seek death, but to live.


    Therefore, in this life, he understood the power of "life".


    He stretched out his right hand, and a little fluorescence appeared in his palm.


    When he saw this fluorescence, his heart seemed to have a strange throb, his life and soul were longing for this fluorescence.


    He stretched out his left hand again, and a little black fluorescence appeared in his left hand.


    "Life, death, this is the complete gate of life and death! It''s a blessing in disguise. "


    Chu Feng laughed at himself.


    However, before he had time to feel lucky, he thought of the people outside.


    "How is she, Miss Su? And Zhang Ziqing, she has just reached the fourth level, so she uses the power close to the sixth level. Will her soul be exhausted? There are others "


    thinking of this, Chu Feng''s consciousness returns to reality.When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was teacher Su who was guarding him.


    Two people look at each other, then say with one voice: "you''re OK!"


    "It''s OK!"


    Then there was an awkward silence.


    Or Chu Feng broke the silence: "Miss Su, how do you, well, I mean, I almost thought you were dead."


    He found that he was sitting in a bed, and with the character of Miss Su, if the outside world was not safe, she would not be around him, so he asked the people around him first.


    It is not that she is unimportant in her heart, but that she will not delay other people''s lives for her love.


    Su Yuyan shook his head: "it''s not me who''s in trouble, it''s Xiaoxi. I should have been dying, but she''s desperate to save me. Now she''s ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Chu Feng''s heart sank: "how''s she?"


    Does this wench also learn Zhang Ziqing to overdraw own vitality?


    Su YuYan''s eyes are also full of complexity: "she, she now, forget it, if you have time, go and see her yourself! I just don''t know if she would like to see you


    It''s good to be alive. If you''re alive, there''s hope.


    Feeling the power of life and death in his body, Chu Feng also reduced a lot of worries.


    Then he asked, "what happened to the outside world?"


    Su Yu said: "after the death of the insect emperor, the insects became like a group of dragons without heads. They became easy to kill. Under the leadership of Gu Nanfei, the casualties were not very big. The next day, the military reinforcements arrived, and a man named Luo Xingyao took people to clean up the nearby Zerg. The insect disaster caused nearly 200000 casualties, but fortunately it was over.


    Now three days have passed, Gu Nanfei brings us to a spring eye, which was discovered by Gu family before. The spring water here is also very helpful to your injury, and your sister, who seems to have grown up all of a sudden, volunteered to shoulder the responsibility of detecting danger, and has won the support of many people

 Chapter 227

    With Su YuYan''s story, Chu Feng''s heart gradually settled down.


    He is now in the town near the spring as their temporary residence.


    After he went into a coma, everything worked as usual.


    Chu xiaorou''s growth surprised him. Instead of being with her, she took the initiative to take responsibility, which was even more surprising than being with her.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly asked: "where is Zhang Ziqing? How is she


    When Su Yuyan talks about what happened to the outside world, he especially avoids Zhang Ziqing. However, the follower who has been following him all the time does not accompany him.


    Su Yuyan looks like he wants to talk but stops.


    Chu Feng''s heart sank: "what happened to her?"


    Su Yu said: "when you are in a coma, Zhang Ziqing has been hanging your vitality with the ability of water system. No one can persuade her to have a rest until you have a strange power in your body and can generate your own vitality. Then she is in a coma. When the battle is over, I find that ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    when I go to check At this point, she stopped again, as if she didn''t know how to organize the language.


    Chu Feng said, "take me to see her."


    If it is overdrawn mental strength, it is easy to cause the exhaustion of the soul, such injuries, is no means to cure.


    If that happens to her, he really doesn''t know what to do.


    I thought I was used to life and death, but I found that I still can''t accept the people around me.


    Su Yuyan shook his head and refused Chu Feng''s request: "when we checked, we found that the vitality in her body didn''t seem to have been consumed, and her body was intact. If someone wanted to touch her, they would be hurt by the cold force, but they just couldn''t wake up."


    Chu Feng was a little stunned, and then he remembered what happened after Zhang Ziqing''s awakening.


    When she awakened, she was not strong. When she was in school, after the average distribution of crystal nucleus, except for Lu Ming, who was newly awakened, the lowest level of others was level 2 and level 5, while Zhang Ziqing only had level 2 and level 1.


    He originally thought that Zhang Ziqing was not talented enough, but she repeatedly performed magic beyond her own level when she was in danger.


    with the improvement of her level, other people''s cultivation speed became slower and slower. Even if she absorbed crystal nuclei, there were limited crystal nuclei that could be absorbed and eliminated every day.


    Zhang Ziqing is not the same, her strength has been steadily improved, even to reach the fourth level, there is no obstacle.


    Not long after Xiao Xi wakes up, she surpasses Zhang Ziqing in her level. Originally, she thought her talent was higher than Zhang Ziqing, but later she was surpassed by Zhang Ziqing. You should know that Zhang Ziqing seldom absorbs crystal nucleus, and the efficiency after absorption is not as good as Xiao Xi.


    In other words, her current level is almost obtained by herself.


    "It seems that I too much focus on the external danger, ignoring the people around me


    Chu Feng said with a bitter smile. Of course, it''s not his fault.


    In the last 10 years, he has seen all kinds of strange things, strange news and strange things for others, which is really common sense to him, so it is easy to ignore.


    In addition to Zhang Ziqing''s current abnormal situation, he has roughly understood what.


    He closed his eyes and began to connect some seemingly unrelated things together:


    "Zhang Ziqing awakened beside me. After I came to school, Su Yuyan, Li Xiao, Li Ran and Xiao Li awakened everyone who had not awakened in their previous lives. When they were summoned, they summoned three helldogs, a small school, three and four level monsters "If these things happen alone, they are all accidents, but if they come together, it may not be as simple as coincidence."


    "If it is the calculation of hell, it should not be aimed at me at the beginning, but I should be grateful for something special and attracting some attention."


    "If I''m not wrong, most of the things in Zhang Ziqing''s body should be the gate of hell. It''s a disaster to put this thing in the present, but if it''s put in the future, and if it''s well prepared, it''s still unknown who it is to put it in the future!"


    "But it''s going to take a while. Now my power is still very weak. When I recover, I''ll seal the gate of hell first. Otherwise, Zhang Ziqing will be in danger."


    "Of course, the most important thing for me now is to establish a survival base, which will be my foundation in the future."


    Chu Feng thought a lot, but he was interrupted by Su Yuyan:


    "don''t continue to be sad, but you just broke an arm. There is news from the military that they have started to study the mechanical arm. Maybe it will be better than your previous arm!"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes in amazement, and then he realized that his arm had turned into a blood mist when he broke out a sword beyond the limit.Of course, this is not an irreparable injury for him. He suffered more serious injuries in his previous life and finally survived.


    And he now has the power of life and should be able to recover soon.


    Su Yuyan comforted Chu Feng: "you don''t have to worry about anything. You try your best to stand in front of all members of the league and challenge the heroic performance of that powerful monster. You have become the spiritual leader of the league. Even if you become a useless person, they will always support you."


    Chu Feng couldn''t help crying and laughing and said, "I''ll be fine ¡¤¡¤"


    "well, I understand. You''ll be fine."


    Su Yuyan see Chu Feng show off, also don''t have the heart to hit his enthusiasm, "I feel the vitality has reappeared in your body, element class ability even if there is no arm can also display, just drink blood sword I won''t give you back."


    "The sword of drinking blood was originally given to you."


    Chu Feng explained, "my arm can grow out."


    Su Yuyan stroked Chu Feng''s forehead: "yes, it will grow out. In a month at most, you will get better."


    Losing an arm must be a big blow to him! Let him have been unable to accept this reality.


    However, the progress of the military on the robotic arm should be very smooth, after all, the information is still very perfect.


    He will certainly recover in time.


    Chu Feng can''t laugh or cry. Su Yuyan obviously misunderstands something. No matter how he explains it, Su Yuyan doesn''t take it seriously. He just thinks that he won''t accept reality.


    "Come on, when my arm recovers, it''s more useful than any explanation."


    Chu Feng simply closed his eyes directly. After all, this method is not acceptable to people now.


    And Su Yuyan see Chu Feng seems to be the same appearance, heart sigh, even if it is strong as Chu Feng, finally can only compromise to reality?


    "Do you want to give him an encouragement?"


    Su Yuyan made up his mind, and then deeply kisses Chu Feng.

 Chapter 228

    The news of Chu Feng''s recovery soon spread all over the league, causing the cheers of countless people and the rush to visit.


    Lu Ming several people went to the fort next door to find those students who are willing to follow them, so they are not here now, while Su Yuan and others soon gathered around Chu Feng.


    "The leader wakes up."


    "I knew that a good man like the leader would not die so easily."


    "It''s said that the alliance has been abolished? Don''t know if it''s true or not? "


    "What if it''s useless? Let you forget how the leader abandoned it? "


    "Yes, the alliance leader only broke one arm to protect us. We are not ungrateful people. Even if the alliance leader even broke his leg, I still only recognize this alliance leader."


    "Are you cursing the leader?"


    "I clap myself."


    "We''ve all seen how powerful that monster is. If it''s not for the alliance leader, most of us have to feed insects. It can be said that our lives are picked up by the alliance leader. If anyone dares to be ungrateful, I''ll be the first to let him go."


    It''s said that it''s easy for people to get bad, but it''s also easy for people to get better.


    The scene of Chu Feng dying to fight with the insect emperor deeply moved the whole league, and made his reputation even higher than expected. At this time, anyone who dares to say that Chu Feng is not good, or even has a bad idea, will be beaten to death immediately.


    Now that the law has collapsed, the public mood is the best law.


    So Chu Feng is the safest before he recovers.


    Thanks to the influence of Chu Feng, Chu xiaorou is now regarded as the treasure of the alliance. She often uses her powers to help everyone detect risks. Moreover, because of Chu Feng''s teaching, she has a very accurate judgment ability for all kinds of risks, and is even regarded as Chu Feng''s second.


    It''s just that the strength is not good enough.


    Chu Feng wake up after the news, Chu xiaorou immediately arrived, and then desperate to rush into Chu Feng''s arms, "wow" cry out.


    Chu Feng rubs Chu xiaorou''s head: "I heard that you have behaved. You have worked hard."


    Chu xiaorou cried even more.


    When Chu Feng fell, she only felt that the world was going to collapse, but she knew that if she was waiting for her brother''s wake-up, then waiting for her, only her brother''s disappointment.


    Therefore, she endured the grief in her heart and shouldered the responsibility of gathering people''s hearts.


    In the process of alliance migration, she always stands in the front, facing danger countless times, relying on the knowledge taught by Chu Feng to show us the way. When she meets strange monsters, she always finds weakness for the first time, and when she meets monsters who are good at hiding, she saves people around her countless times.


    In the eyes of those who don''t know, she is Chu Feng''s sister.


    But for those who follow Chu xiaorou, she is Chu xiaorou.


    She insisted on it for a few days until Chu Feng woke up and finally broke out.


    After venting for a while, Chu xiaorou firmly said: "brother, I will protect you in the future. I''m very powerful now. I won''t let you waste all your efforts to protect you."


    The cry just now is not weak, just emotional vent.


    Now, she has experienced a dramatic change in her mood. She understands the pain of losing her relatives. Only in this way can she understand the importance of cherishing the people around her.


    Now she has been able to grow up independently.


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "good! It''s up to you to protect me


    Looking at Chu xiaorou clothes up less than clean dust, Chu Feng with a smile of the corner of the eye with a trace of pain.


    If he had a choice, he would like his sister to live a carefree life.


    But he knew that in this dangerous world, it just hurt her.


    Therefore, even if she is just a high school student, she has to be forced to grow up, learn to survive, learn to bear, and learn to grow up.


    This is the tragedy of our time.


    After Xu Wei, Tian Jing, Su Yuan and Gu Nanfei all visited Chu Feng and confirmed that Chu Feng was ok, they left, including Chu xiaorou.


    They also hope that they can always be with Chu Feng, but the league has just moved, there are too many things to deal with, this is also a helpless choice.


    If all the core members of the alliance put down their work, the leaderless dawn alliance will have no future.


    In this era, it is a kind of extravagant hope that they can even accompany important people.


    If not for the weak Chu Feng need protection, even Su Yuyan may not be able to accompany Chu Feng.


    After everyone dispersed, Gao Yangsong and others came to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng said: "I heard that the military sent a company to help us build here, including talents in agriculture and construction. I thank you here."


    It''s really interesting for the military to be able to take a company out of their busy schedule to help the dawn alliance build a new home.Professionals in agriculture, that is more a manifestation of the sincerity of the military.


    Only after experiencing the famine in the future can Chu Feng understand the scarcity and importance of talents in this field.


    Gao Yangsong said: "Mr. Chu is not only a hero of the dawn alliance, but also a hero of the fortress. He is also a hero of human beings. Chinese soldiers will never treat people who shed blood for their country badly."


    At first, the military didn''t understand Chu Feng''s ruthless and decisive style, but when problems broke out, they realized the importance of Chu Feng''s style.


    Now the values of Chu Feng and Luo Xingyao have almost become the benchmark of the whole military.


    In troubled times, heavy allusions should be used. At the moment of the nation''s life and death, any pedantic kindness and meaningless tolerance are making fun of everyone''s future.


    Then, Gao Yangsong continued: "we have transported the corpses of the mutant insects for you, including the corpse of the insect emperor. Mr. Chu''s ability seems to be related to these corpses. I hope these things can help Mr. Chu recover as soon as possible."


    Chu Feng nodded: "you have a heart."


    His skills can refine everything. The insect emperor''s corpse can really help him recover in the shortest time. After he recovers, the first thing is to do Su Yuyan.


    Just now, she even took advantage of her weakness to tease herself. What''s more, she didn''t have any follow-up actions and ran away after the tease. Which one can''t bear? If he didn''t have much strength now, he would be the first to let go of such a tease.


    Gao Yangsong looks at the smile of Chu Feng''s mouth and the resentment of his eyes. He feels strange, but when he is about to ask, his strong desire for survival immediately stops him.


    When he was daydreaming, Chu Feng''s voice came: "take me to the body of the insect emperor!"

 Chapter 229

    In addition to leaving some materials suitable for refining weapons, the corpses of the insect emperor and those high-level insects were refined and cleaned by Chu Feng.


    After refining, Chu Feng''s strength soon returned to its peak state, 10% of that.


    "Even if there is life force to reduce the consumption of recovering the arm, at least I have to wait for more than 80% of the vitality in my body to recover. Anyway, even if I lose one arm, it will not affect the battle. It''s just that I will not adapt to the sword."


    Chu Feng laughed at himself.


    "Have you recovered?"


    Su Yuyan guilty from the corner, just now she did not know why suddenly so bold, unexpectedly made so indulgent things.


    Maybe the strange environment magnified people''s emotions, and Chu Feng saved her twice, which left a deep impression in her heart. Therefore, after putting down her sense of responsibility, she couldn''t help teasing Chu Feng.


    After the provocation, she immediately fled and left.


    Looking at the Su teacher with mature charm, but now with a bashful look, Chu Feng is also a time of mind swaying.


    He slowly approached Su YuYan''s ear, and the heat in his mouth made Su YuYan''s earlobe blush: "you said, where is the recovery?"


    Su Yuyan blushed, and then did not have a good airway: "look at you like this, it is estimated that it is OK, then I will go."


    However, Chu Feng did not intend to let her go, he blocked the door directly, said: "there is no matter, you can try it yourself!"


    Su Yuyan said: "before you recover, don''t think about anything."


    Chu Feng asked: "after the recovery?"


    Su Yu said: "wait until you recover."


    Said, she directly dodged from one side to escape from the block of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng gave a bitter smile, then went back to his room and began to recover his vitality through cultivation. By the way, he calmed the palpitation in his heart.


    After he broke through the fourth stage, the absorption efficiency of Yuan Qi was also greatly improved. In addition, the unlimited supply of crystal nuclei accelerated his recovery.


    However, when he was ready to see Zhang Ziqing, Su Yuyan appeared again from somewhere, and then stopped him.


    In Su YuYan''s words, it''s because he''s afraid that Chu Feng is young and full of vigor. He can''t help it for a moment, and then makes the injury worse again.


    Chu Feng feels very speechless to Su YuYan''s behavior, but his strength has not recovered, so he can only stay in the room honestly and recover slowly.


    With the absorption of crystal nuclei, the vitality of Chu Feng''s body gradually filled.


    After the night came, Chu Feng''s vitality finally recovered to a sufficient level.


    "It''s time to fix the broken arm."


    Although the lack of an arm has less influence on his strength than the exhaustion of his strength, Chu Feng doesn''t want to be a one armed swordsman. Moreover, it''s safe here for the time being, so he is relieved to recover.


    Before he repaired it, he was going to take out a bottle of water from Yuanfu, a bottle of Yuanshui.


    The "pool" in Yuanfu space is not the real water, but the "false water" formed by the gathering of vitality. However, this kind of "false water" can be poured into the ordinary drinking water in an overlapping way, and then used to recover its vitality and repair the injury.


    These Yuan water can''t repair his broken arm. He just wants to prevent his lack of energy to make up for his consumption.


    Just when he manipulated the water in the pool into the drinking water with his mind, he suddenly found a long black snake in the space of Yuanfu.


    "Thunder corpse dragon, how is it in my Yuanfu space?"


    Chu Feng was a little surprised. He used the first person perspective when he entered Yuanfu one year ago, but now he is looking at Yuanfu from the third perspective, so he can have a panoramic view.


    Sensing the existence of thunder corpse dragon, he immediately released thunder corpse dragon.


    After thunder corpse dragon appeared, it was motionless in front of Chu Feng, as if it was dead.


    Chu Feng felt the situation of thunder corpse dragon through the contract, and then he was relieved: "it was just the second transformation, which scared me."


    Thunder corpse dragon is a very important card for him. If he loses it in this way, he will be very sad, and his grasp of what he will do in the future will be reduced.


    Now seeing that thunder corpse dragon is OK, he is relieved to turn it into a tattoo and put it into his left arm.


    When he put away the thunder corpse dragon, he suddenly felt that some changes had taken place in the dragon, as if it had life: "although the thunder corpse dragon was a specimen at the beginning, it became a complex of zombies and exotic animals after special changes, but now the imitation Buddha is a real living creature. No, it''s also dead."


    The coexistence of life and death seems to be his present state.


    "Does it mean that because I opened the door of life and death, thunder corpse dragon has some connection with my Yuanfu? If this is true, then can Yuan Fu reach the point of giving birth to life? "Chu Feng recalled the records in ancient books that Yuanfu is a real world. Since it is a real world, it should be able to carry and nurture life.


    However, he had not reached this point in his previous life. He thought it was because he had not reached the holy level. However, after understanding the power of life and death and opening the door of life and death, he suddenly realized that what he lacked might not be what he thought in his previous life.


    "It''s not to reach the holy level that life can be conceived, but to reach the level that life can be conceived, that I can reach the holy level. No wonder I didn''t have any clue at the last level, because I always reversed the causal relationship between the two."


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng felt that his Lingtai was clear and bright.


    After feeling this degree, when he looked back at Yuanfu, he found that he had opened a new door.


    He had no way to draw some special meta symbols, but after he understood the power of life, he felt that he could draw them.


    Although not sure, he now feels that he has touched the gate of the holy steps.


    The new discovery made Chu Feng feel very excited. It took him a long time to calm down.


    "Yuan Fu''s ability can be developed slowly in the future, and Yuan Fu''s effect can also be tried gradually. Now the most important thing for me is to repair my broken arm."


    Chu Feng looked at his empty right arm sleeve and couldn''t help laughing at himself.


    Just now I was so happy that I forgot the most important things.


    As a result, the vitality in his body began to gather, and then a little "fluorescence" of life fell into the vitality in his body, making the vitality in his body full of life.


    As these forces of life poured into his right arm, a sharp pain came, and he clenched his teeth, not allowing himself to make any sound.


    Then, his right arm began to regenerate cells at the speed visible to the naked eye. Bones and blood vessels gradually grew out, and finally muscles and skin.

 Chapter 230

    "What''s this throbbing about?"


    Su Yuyan, who is next door to Chu Feng, suddenly starts to be alert, and then looks at Chu Feng''s room in disbelief.


    In the three days of Chu Feng''s coma, she never left. In the name of protection, she stayed by Chu Feng''s side.


    It''s just that there are no other emotions, maybe.


    After Chu Feng wakes up, considering Chu Feng''s self-esteem, Su Yuyan leaves for a short time, but in fact, she never goes far away. Instead, she is always in the room near Chu Feng and opens her door. Anyone who wants to enter Chu Feng''s room or Chu Feng wants to come out of the room can''t escape her eyes.


    Even if she didn''t feel the vitality in Chu Feng''s body, she wouldn''t even go back to her room.


    Now suddenly feel Chu Feng''s room came the same breath, let her become suspicious.


    "Go and have a look!"


    No matter what the situation is, even if it''s just his own misunderstanding, Su Yuyan can''t afford any unexpected consequences of Chu Feng.


    After coming to Chu Feng''s room, the first thing she saw was Chu Feng clenching her teeth, his face full of ferocious pain, holding tightly to the sheets.


    Seeing Chu Feng like this, Su Yuyan couldn''t help but shed tears. She hugged Chu Feng: "I''m here. Don''t be afraid. Everything will pass."


    Her heart is full of pain, the original everything before Chu Feng is just pretending to be strong?


    Yes, how can a man like him easily show his weak side in front of others? No matter how much pain he has, he always talks and laughs in front of others.


    Only in no one''s night, he will release his inner pain heartily.


    She didn''t know how to comfort Chu Feng. She could only give him a little comfort in this way.


    "I''m fine."


    While avoiding Su Yuyan, Chu Feng managed to squeeze a few words out of his teeth.


    He is in the critical moment of flesh and blood regeneration, and the degree of pain is comparable to that of flesh and blood being scraped off inch by inch. Su YuYan''s doing so makes his pain increase again.


    But Su Yuyan keeps Chu Feng regardless: "it''s OK, it will be OK."


    Then she suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Her eyes fell on Chu Feng''s right arm, and she saw a white arm. It was not a bit of blood color, and it was a little shriveled, but it seemed to be constantly regenerating like water, and the color gradually became ruddy.


    Su Yuyan was surprised and speechless: "you, your arm ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    she didn''t expect that what Chu Feng said was true. His arm had really started to grow again and recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Such a hurry made her realize that she might have misunderstood something just now. She didn''t dare to move for fear of disturbing Chu Feng at this time.


    After a few minutes, Chu Feng barely recovered, his right arm has recovered as before, even as white as a baby''s arm, but his body seems to have some changes.


    Chu Feng wiped the sweat on his forehead, and then moved his arm. Some vitality began to gush from the elixir field, nourishing the newborn right arm with gentle means. Then he picked up the prepared water and drank it. His pale face gradually recovered.


    The number of cell divisions in the human body is limited. Rapid cell division will not only consume energy, but also directly cause additional loss of life. Just now, his right arm was reborn, which consumed at least 10 years of life.


    However, this is a small matter for him, let alone he has a way to make up for his lost vitality by plundering some special lives. Even if he really lost 10 years of life, it is not a big matter.


    In the end of life, it''s the greatest happiness to be able to live to the limit of one''s life safely. No one will take a mere ten years'' life as a matter of fact.


    Especially in the middle and later period of the end of the world, if we can exchange 10 years of life for a good meal, more than half of the survivors can''t wait to seize such an opportunity. At that time, people who are extremely hungry even make the point that even the meat of the zombies are desperate to eat.


    That kind of day is a kind of hell, even Chu Feng himself recalled, also some shudder.


    Su Yuyan looked at the miracle in front of his eyes, shocked speechless.


    Chu Feng has brought enough accidents, but she really didn''t expect that Chu Feng even had such means, which almost refreshed her cognition.


    In the future, no matter how amazing things Chu Feng said she could do, she felt that she would not continue to be surprised.


    Compared with the miracle happened in front of her eyes, what can shock her heart?


    The water in the body of Chu Feng opened, he felt that with his breakthrough, Yuan water seems to have some special changes, in addition to replenishing their consumption of energy and water, and even let their body increase some vitality, but the amount of increase is too small, it is difficult to detect.However, such a change made him more sure of one thing, that is, his Yuanfu space really has the possibility of birth of life.


    Of course, it''s not to create life directly, but to put some soil in it, and then create a space for seeds to take root and grow into food.


    If it can really reach this point, then Chu Feng probably won''t have to worry about the food for himself and the people around him in the future. Even in the era of extreme lack of resources in the later period, with such a large space, he won''t have to worry about this problem.


    At this time, other thoughts were born in his heart: "planting life is the ability that I thought I could have only when I reached the holy level, but now I may have it directly. So, can other abilities that I thought I could have only when I reached the holy level be displayed? Except, of course, the ability to consume a lot. "


    "Chu Feng, are you ok?" Su Yuyan found that Chu Feng was lost in thought and spoke carefully.


    Although I feel embarrassed about my behavior just now, my concern for Chu Feng still prevails.


    Chu Feng looked at Su Yuyan, and saw Su Yuyan kneeling on the ground, half leaning forward. A business line that could not be easily exposed directly stimulated his eyes, and ¡¤¡¤


    "bah! Sex wolf


    Su Yuyan is aware of the change of Chu Feng''s body. She blushes with shame and tightens her skirt to cover the part where she seduces a man to commit a crime.


    And Chu Feng pressed Su Yuyan on the ground, bent over Su YuYan''s body, evil spirit a smile: "Su teacher, you seduced me twice in the day, now should calculate a clear ah?"


    Said, he just grew into the arm began to dishonestly to some parts of the climb.


    Su Yuyan suddenly said, "are you so right about Ziqing?"


    Chu Feng sits up helplessly. He is not a special person, but he can''t ignore teacher Su''s feelings. If he really gives her up, will she pass her conscience?


    Just when Chu Feng accepted the condemnation of his conscience, he suddenly felt that Su Yuyan had overwhelmed his body on the bed, and then began to undress.


    "Miss Su, what are you doing?" Chu Feng was a little confused. He was going to give up, but he didn''t expect Miss Su to do it.


    Su Yuyan attached to his ear, said: "you didn''t do anything sorry for Ziqing, also don''t have any sense of guilt, everything is my fault."


    Tonight, doomed to sleep.

 Chapter 231

    Chu Feng looks at Su Yuyan sleeping in his arms, with a fox smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Chu Feng likes Su Yuyan better.


    Su Yuyan is more real than a perfect goddess. Chu Feng likes real people more than a perfect goddess.


    Chu Feng can feel Su YuYan''s depression during this period of time. Last night, for her, it was more like a kind of venting.


    In this dangerous world, it''s not easy to stick to the rules in her heart. Su Yuyan has a strong sense of responsibility, so she struggles in this world. She doesn''t know how much darkness she has seen. There is still hope in her heart, but the flame of hope may be swallowed.


    But she is not only for herself, but also to illuminate the people around her, so she has been trying to force herself.


    When she ordered to leave those ungrateful people behind, she even felt that she had turned into a devil and doubted whether there was hope in the world.


    In the face of the insect emperor, Su Yuyan did not dare to let go and tried her best to kill the insect emperor. Of course, only the blood sword could hurt the insect emperor. There was another reason hidden in her heart, which was that she longed for such a decent ending.


    She didn''t dare to kill the insect king. She didn''t want to. She was almost dying.


    If the future of the world is only dark, then she would rather choose a decent way to die, at least let her own death bloom bright.


    However, when those warriors sacrificed one after another, she suddenly felt that her persistence seemed to have a real return.


    No matter how dark the times are, the glory of life will never be lost.


    Maybe some people have forgotten the most precious thing as a person, but there will always be people who think of it.


    After she realized that Xiao Xi had paid a huge price to save herself, she suddenly didn''t want to wander. She didn''t want to give up what she had to do, but found the meaning of life.


    Since there is still the brilliance of human nature here, don''t let it go out.


    This is where she really wants to guard.


    In order to protect here, she is willing to pay everything, sincerely happy to pay everything, not only to protect here, but also to protect her own inner order, for her own sake.


    Chu Feng is also aware of Su YuYan''s idea. Maybe people with such an idea can easily end up in a miserable situation. Su Yuyan is like this, and Gu Nanfei is like this. But it is the existence of such people that can bring more people the meaning of living.


    "Zhi -"


    the door of the room was quietly pushed open, and a small figure came in quietly with a bowl of hot porridge, for fear that any noise would disturb the people in the room.


    "Xiaorou, I''m awake."


    Chu Feng helps himself and Su Yuyan cover the quilt and says with a smile.


    "Ah


    Chu xiaorou was startled, but she reacted quickly. Then she said with red eyes, "brother, I didn''t expect you to be such a scum man! Never mind you again


    Chu xiaorou wants to smash the hot porridge on Chu Feng''s face, but she still can''t bear to think about it, so she angrily puts down her job and leaves by slamming the door.


    Chu Feng is also a little embarrassed. He just got a little carried away. This kind of thing is not so easy to accept.


    "My people''s equipment has collapsed, too!"


    Chu Feng sighed.


    After su YuYan''s personality collapsed in his heart last night, his image collapsed in Chu xiaorou.


    "Ah -"


    Su Yuyan also woke up, and then blushed to put on her clothes.


    Her heart was full of complications.


    Chufeng said with a smile: "you were not so shy last night."


    Su Yuyan took two deep breaths to calm himself down.


    After about ten seconds to adjust his mood, Su Yuyan has restored himself to the most common appearance on the surface.


    "You remember, I seduced you last night. You don''t have to feel guilty. You''re just forced. I''ll explain to xiaorou later. Zhang Ziqing, when she wakes up, we''ll treat it as if nothing happened."


    Su Yuyan is also secretly blaming herself. She must have lost her mind last night, so she did such a crazy thing.


    Since what has been done can not be made up, then pretend that nothing happened!


    "I''m not going to blame all the fault on women."


    Chu Feng grabbed Su Yuyan and said softly, "you are mine, and Zhang Ziqing is mine. I won''t let my women suffer."


    Su Yuyan pushed away Chu Feng: "do you think it''s time for male chauvinism? I have what I want to do, which is also the motivation that I can really hope for the future. Please don''t destroy my hope. If I really become the woman behind you, then I will be just a plaything. "Chu Feng a Zheng, he understood Su YuYan''s idea.


    She doesn''t care about her own woman, and believes that Zhang Ziqing can accept all this, but for her, a future without hope is more terrible than anything.


    Her hope is to protect everything she wants to protect with her own strength, but if this kind of thing spreads, then she will no longer be su Yuyan, but a woman of Chu Feng.


    What she wants is not shelter, but strength, which she can control.


    Chu Feng can understand that, after all, this is a woman who not only wants to control her own destiny, but also wants to protect others.


    This is Su Yuyan.


    If she is no longer Su Yuyan, is it meaningful for her to survive?


    Chu Feng didn''t want to destroy Su YuYan''s hope either. He whispered in Su YuYan''s ear and said, "I respect your choice. You can freely choose whatever you want to do."


    Su Yu said: "in that case, let''s end it."


    "End? It''s still early! "


    Chu Feng suddenly reluctantly pressed Su Yuyan on the bed, "even if you want to become a real goddess, you should remember that one of your identities is my woman. ¡°

 Chapter 232

    "Smelly brother, bad brother, what hero, Savior! I bah, you are a top scum. "


    Chu xiaorou shoots darts at Chu Feng''s photos, which is full of holes.


    Originally Chu Feng had perfectly set up the image of a good brother in her heart, but it was destroyed in an instant.


    Although she doesn''t turn against Chu Feng, it''s just that the taste of collapse is not good.


    And in this period, someone wants to see Chu Feng, she even blocked back.


    After all, no matter how mucky Chu Feng is, it''s her own business. It''s ruined when outsiders see it.


    Two hours later, Chu Feng came out slowly with Su Yuyan.


    At this time, there was some resentment in Chu Feng''s eyes, although the physical quality of the powers was better than that of ordinary people.


    Chu Feng wants to comfort his sister. Su Yuyan stops him and gives him a white eye:


    "have you figured out how to say it? Just say you are a scum man, want to take all the beauties in the world into your own harem


    Chu Feng was a little guilty and said, "well, in a word, pacify me first."


    Because in the next ten years to develop the values and moral issues, whether he is to accept a few women, ask themselves are able to do a clear conscience.


    But, let him have no way most is own younger sister.


    It''s not so much trouble to explain to Zhang Ziqing.


    Su Yuyan glared at him and said, "you''d better go and see Ziqing! She is in our room in the corresponding position upstairs, although no one can hurt her, but Xiaoxi still must accompany her. Anyway, you have a lot of means. Seeing that you were heartless just now, you should be sure to wake her up! "


    She knew that although Chu Feng was a little bit lusty and a little bit scum, she knew that Chu Feng was not a heartless and irresponsible person. If Chu Feng had not the confidence to cure Zhang Ziqing, he would not have the heart and initiative to do that to himself when Zhang Ziqing was in a coma.


    Otherwise, in the face of the insect emperor, why didn''t Chu Feng run away by himself?


    Are you really reluctant to give up your own power? Maybe he can cheat himself with this reason, but he can''t cheat a woman''s intuition.


    Chu Feng said, "it''s up to you."


    Su Yuyan is also a good teacher. He has a lot of experience in educating students. When he has no choice, he can only trust Su Yuyan.


    As soon as Su Yuyan gets close to Chu xiaorou, it arouses Chu xiaorou''s antipathy.


    "You fox, don''t come near me."


    Chu xiaorou looks at Su Yuyan with hostile eyes. When Su Yuyan takes care of Chu Feng these days, she realizes that she may be interested in her brother.


    She originally thought that this should be a play of falling flowers deliberately and ruthlessly. After all, her brother already has a kind and gentle sister-in-law like Zhang Ziqing.


    What I didn''t expect is that romantic drama becomes ethical drama in a flash.


    Su Yu said: "why don''t you pay attention to your brother''s arm well?"


    Chu xiaorou realized that Chu Feng''s arm had become a blood mist, but it had just grown up again.


    She was surprised and said, "brother, really, no, why do you tell me this?"


    Although she was happy for her brother, she didn''t want to look happy in front of Su Yuyan.


    Su Yuyan smile, in Chu xiaorou just in front of her smile that moment, it proves that she has opened a little heart to herself.


    Just now, she didn''t want to divert xiaorou''s attention. She just wanted to remind the other party of something that was really worth being happy. She instinctively lowered her vigilance to the people around her.


    Then Su Yuyan began to whisper with Chu xiaorou.


    At first Chu xiaorou was still very resistant, but gradually she began to talk more.


    See sister has been Su Yuyan finished signs, Chu Feng also did not stay too much, lest their own existence, let Su Yuyan wasted.


    Since there is no problem here, Chu Feng immediately went upstairs to find Zhang Ziqing.


    "I just went crazy with a woman, and in the twinkling of an eye I went to find another woman. Am I really a little scum? What do you think? "


    Chu Feng shakes his head and stops his wishful thinking. He has always been a man with a clear conscience. If he is really guilty, he will try his best to persuade himself not to have one.


    Anyway, I''ve already eaten it. Can I still spit it out?


    With such a state of mind, he entered Zhang Ziqing''s room as usual.


    As long as the man''s face is thick enough, he can face everything calmly.


    After finding Zhang Ziqing''s room, Chu Feng saw Zhang Ziqing lying flat on the bed with a calm look and even a drop of saliva on his mouth.


    After seeing this drop of saliva, the only worry in Chu Feng''s heart also came down.


    Looking at this, Zhang Ziqing does not hurt in essence, but is consumed excessively. With the existence of hell gate, she will not hurt the future.Then, a beautiful figure in nun''s clothes who was guarding Zhang Ziqing turned around.


    "Ah! Master


    Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, Xiao Xi looked a little flustered. He turned around in a hurry and covered his face. "Master, how did you come here? Don''t, don''t look at my face."


    "I saw it all. It''s no big deal."


    Chu Feng didn''t mind at all. Instead, he was happy. "I thought you wouldn''t care about anything except the gods in your mouth! Now I''m relieved to see that you care about your appearance. "


    When Xiaoxi was not fortified, Chu Feng did see Xiaoxi.


    Because of excessive consumption, her hair on both sides has turned white, and there are some wrinkles in the corners of her eyes. She looks 10 years old.


    However, despite the change of appearance, Chu Feng is more happy with the change of Xiaoxi''s mentality.


    Xiao Xi has always regarded himself as a servant of the gods. Even if he is loyal to himself, he also regards himself as an emissary sent by the gods.


    If Chu Feng really has feelings for Zhang Ziqing, he really has feelings for Xiao Xi. He really doesn''t like this kind of character.


    However, since she already cares about her appearance, it shows that she still has the feelings of a real woman. She cares about the image of her appearance in the hearts of men, which also proves that she is not only based on the loyalty to her master, but also the emotional factors between men and women.


    This kind of humanity is what Chu Feng likes more.


    Er! Although it seems that he is even worse.


    Chapter 411 be frank with each other


    "is this the beginning of cooperation?"


    Chu Feng seriously looked at Su Yuan curled up in bed, can''t help thinking.


    In addition to being a woman with outstanding appearance and explosive figure, Su Yuan''s strong woman temperament can also stimulate many men''s desire to conquer.


    In the world of the future, Chu Feng sometimes knows a few women just because he has to.


    It''s just that many women have lost hope of life and become muddled. Only a few of them can have interaction and feelings.


    Compared with those women who are submissive and even blind in front of men, women like Su Yuan can make men feel more realistic and have a sense of conquest.


    If it wasn''t for her talent and strength, she would be miserable in this world.


    As long as such a woman does not die, she will generally achieve something and will not be unknown.


    But Chu Feng later generations searched the vicinity of Nandu, and did not hear of such a number one person, I''m afraid she had already died on the way.


    There are too many people who died in the tide of history. Su Yuan''s road was originally a dangerous one.


    What she wants, in fact, is not the world back to the past, nor does she have such great ideals and ambitions. What she wants, in fact, is to maintain her bright life, to be able to live cleanly and truly.


    Now life is the lowest standard Su Yuan can stand.


    If the world gets worse, if the environment gets dirtier, she doesn''t know if she can stand it any more.


    So, she was very scared, very scared.


    But she can''t talk to anyone, she can''t talk to anyone.


    If the deputy leader of Dawning city shows weakness in front of outsiders, most of his subordinates will lose confidence in her, which will be a fatal disaster.


    But fortunately, there is also one, even such a strong woman who can keep out the wind and rain.


    "Don''t tell me what happened last night, just think nothing happened."


    Su Yuan quietly got up, ready to find clothes to wear, but a pain in her legs, so that she almost did not stand firm.


    She angrily looks at Chu Feng. This man really doesn''t know how to be pitiful. In the face of such a beautiful woman, she even uses such rude means to treat her.


    Well, she likes it very much.


    "You say the same thing as your sister." Chu Feng teased.


    "Sure enough, you even took my sister."


    Su Yuan white Chu Feng one eye, with her eyesight, of course, already see through all this.


    The person closest to her is Su Yuyan. Of course, she can''t hide her sister''s affairs.


    However, she doesn''t mind this kind of thing too much. She would rather give her body to the strong and the person who can protect herself than to the person who is good for herself but can''t protect herself.


    In other words, she is also the kind of woman who would rather cry in a BMW than smile on a bicycle.


    "But then again, you and Mr. Su are quite similar."


    Chu Feng looks up and down at Su Yuan''s snow like skin and hot figure. He can''t help comparing her with Su Yuyan.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s unkind eyes, Su Yuan couldn''t help spat.This color embryo has just finished this kind of thing, and began to associate with things that are not suitable for children.


    Of course, Chu Feng also knows that this kind of thing is not urgent.


    Although the relationship between Su Yuyan and Su Yuan is very good, it is still difficult to accept psychologically that two women with strong character share a man.


    But Chu Feng believes that this day will come.


    "Chu Feng, what do you think the city of dawn will look like in the future?"


    Su Yuan asked with some worries, "sometimes I''m really afraid. I''m afraid that even the city of dawn will inevitably become a ruin."


    "We can guard all this with strength."


    Chu Feng''s tone is full of firmness and no doubt, "no matter what kind of enemies we will face in the future, as long as we don''t give up, then there is still hope for everything."


    He has gone through the darkest years of the last 10 years, but he still hasn''t given up.


    Even though he knew the last moment was coming, Chu Feng was still struggling.


    Even if the people around have lost, but Chu Feng understand that his life is pinned on too many people''s hope, so he will live anyway.


    He is very grateful for this opportunity of rebirth, so he should cherish life more and cherish everything he has.


    "That''s right. As long as you don''t give up, there''s still hope."


    Su Yuan suddenly opens her jade arm and embraces Chu Feng''s neck. "No matter how many wars are going on in the world, we will guard our pure land. I know that I can''t do it with my own strength. It''s also a very difficult and dangerous thing for you to do. Only by our real cooperation can we do it."


    She wants to open her heart to Chu Feng, and through this cooperation, she can achieve the combination of heart and soul.


    "Do you want to continue to provoke me?"


    However, no matter whether Su Yuan likes herself or lacks a sense of security, she uses this way to tie herself together firmly. In fact, he doesn''t mind.


    Men want to show their value through women in this way. If you can''t bring women what they want, you''d better go to silly white sweet!


    Seeing Chu Feng''s evil eyes, Su Yuan''s body trembles.


    The boat could sink at any time.


    However, the special feeling brought her extreme happiness.


    "Don''t you want to open the harem? I''ll see how many you can fight. "


    Su Yuan snorted coldly. She stretched her slender hand to the man''s face and pinched it. Although her legs were still limp, her character made her refuse to give up so easily.


    She doesn''t want too many women to share men with her. It''s a woman''s nature, but if she can''t stop it, let the man have no energy to fight against more women!


    "Yes? It depends on how good you are


    Chu Feng once again put Su Yuan down, let her understand the consequences of seducing themselves.


    This night, Su Yuan looked back to her death.

 Chapter 233

    "I know that you become like this because you want to save the people who are very important to me. Your heart is more beautiful than your original appearance."


    Chu Feng holds Xiaoxi''s hand and looks at Xiaoxi with "clear" eyes.


    Xiao Xi feels that her tears are not striving to stay.


    She was worried that after her appearance changed, she might be rejected by her host, but Chu Feng didn''t mind.


    Of course, if she knew that the reason why Chu Feng''s eyes were clear was that she had already turned in all the inventory from Su Yuyan, that would be another story.


    At least now Xiao Xi''s heart is full of moving.


    Chu Feng said: "I gave you a name Sylvia. Although I don''t often use this name to call you, for you, this should be your real name. You don''t have to believe in the gods in your heart, because you are doing what the gods are doing. You are a goddess yourself."


    A confused look flashed in Xiao Xi''s eyes.


    She didn''t understand why Chu Feng had to give her a name she didn''t often call. Was it because of this?


    At this moment, she only felt a strange sense of satisfaction in her heart, which came from the enrichment of her heart. She was more able to enrich her heart than when she prayed to the gods.


    Chu Feng''s hand stroked Xiaoxi''s cheek, where all the wrinkles had disappeared, and the beautiful face was restored.


    Then Chu Feng took out a mirror and handed it to Xiao Xi: "look!"


    When Xiao Xi saw the mirror, she had some resistance, but after she couldn''t help looking at it quietly, she exclaimed in surprise: "my face, my face ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    she wanted to jump up in surprise, but she felt a moment of weakness, which made her unable to get up.


    Chu Feng looked at Xiaoxi like this and sighed in his heart.


    The ability to pull people back from the line of death and recover as before is no longer a category that the fourth level can easily bear. She paid a huge price, but did not have the chance like Zhang Ziqing, so she lost some life. The temporary life is still the second, and the more important is the loss of vitality.


    Now, although her mental strength can be recovered, her body is not good in a short time.


    Chu Feng comforted: "you can treat the wounded here during this period of time. I will try to make you stand up again."


    Xiao Xi said with satisfaction: "even if I can''t stand up all my life, as long as I can help my master, I will be satisfied."


    If other women say this, it may be hypocritical, but for her, it''s from the heart, and she can say it frankly.


    Chu Feng said: "you don''t have to say, you stand up to help me more."


    Of course, it''s not going to happen overnight.


    Although he has the means to replenish the vitality, plundering and transferring the vitality itself also needs to bear a great price, which he can''t bear now.


    Of course, even if he can afford it, he must have enough opportunities to find those things full of vitality. Otherwise, will he sacrifice the people in the survival base?


    Let''s not say whether he can pass his own level. If he does, even Zhang Ziqing and Xiao Xi can''t accept this fact.


    After pacifying Xiao Xi, Chu Feng began to deal with Zhang Ziqing.


    Chu Feng released his mental strength which had been strengthened through the gate of life and death, carefully and repeatedly checked the strength in Zhang Ziqing''s body, and finally confirmed the existence of the gate of hell.


    The so-called gate of hell is the gateway to hell, through which you can gain power directly from hell.


    When the person who has the gate of hell in his body falls into despair, or is extremely eager for power, the power from hell will flow into his body. This power is good in a short time, but if he uses too much power, he will sink deeper and deeper.


    When such a person falls into real despair, hell will bewitch him to open the door of hell and bring his inner despair to the world.


    "People who can repeatedly borrow the power of hell gate are generally desperate. If such people suddenly gain powerful power, the disaster will be devastating. In the future, if such people are not eliminated as soon as possible, it will lead to great disaster."


    "But there are also some anomalies. They can even rely on their strong spiritual beliefs to suppress or even use the gate of hell as their strong foundation. The snow queen, who will be famous in the future, has such strong spiritual beliefs and can even use it to deal with hell."


    "There''s nothing wrong with putting the gate of hell on Zhang Ziqing. After all, Zhang Ziqing was originally a person with a weak mentality. However, no matter which one in hell arranged this, it''s your misfortune to meet me."


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed guojue, and then the vitality turned into a needle shape and penetrated into Zhang Ziqing''s body.In his perception, a certain door in Zhang Ziqing''s body began to close gradually, and only a small gap was left in the end.


    This gap is not that Chu Feng does not have the ability to close, but that he deliberately left behind.


    Although the gate of hell is a very dangerous thing, since he found its existence, it is doomed to be impossible to turn the waves.


    From now on, the gate of hell is no longer a disaster, but an opportunity for Zhang Ziqing.


    When he has enough ability in the future, and his influence expands to a certain extent, this hell gate will become the nightmare of the big man behind him.


    After closing the gate of hell, Chu Feng was still a little worried, so he used the "winter talisman" to penetrate Zhang Ziqing''s body. In case he had to separate from Zhang Ziqing in the future, he would be able to find the special action of the gate of hell for the first time.


    After completing the seal of hell gate, Chu Feng checked Zhang Ziqing''s condition again.


    "One day at most, she should be able to wake up!"


    Chu Feng told Xiao Xi, "since you can''t move now, you should guard her here first! Let me know as soon as she wakes up. "


    Xiao Xi nodded: "yes, master."


    If it was in the old times, Chu Feng society stayed by Zhang Ziqing''s side until she woke up, but just as Su Yuyan was the only one who stayed by her side, everyone had their own responsibilities, and everyone had their own things to do, so they couldn''t get away.


    In this era, everyone can''t help themselves. In fact, compared with many people, they are very lucky to have such an opportunity.

 Chapter 234

    After leaving Zhang Ziqing''s room, Chu Feng went to see Su Yuyan.


    At this time, Su Yuyan doesn''t know what means to use to completely disintegrate Chu xiaorou''s hostility. Although she doesn''t feel like a sister, Chu xiaorou has begun to believe Su Yuyan, and expresses that she is willing to "reluctantly" endure having such a scum brother.


    The fly in the ointment is that Chu xiaorou still despises Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng has no way to make up with his sister, which is the limit of Su YuYan''s ability. Some things can''t be done in a hurry and can only be influenced by time.


    Su Yuyan asked Chu Feng, "now that you are awake, do you want to call all the survivors of the survival base, and then hold a plenary meeting?"


    If Chu Feng becomes a useless person, it is a very dangerous thing that he can''t wait to regain power. Although Chu Feng''s reputation has reached its peak, some people will take risks.


    After all, no matter the dangerous environment or the powerful force, it is easy for some people to magnify their evil thoughts infinitely. They may not mind that Chu Feng, a useless man, has a high reputation, but they will be afraid of Chu Feng who has recovered as before.


    But now that Chu Feng has recovered his strength, it''s a matter of course to regain control of everything.


    In this case, Su Yuyan supports Chu Feng more than his sister.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "I spent too much last night. It will take some time for me to recover. Besides, I''m not in a hurry to hold a meeting. I still need to understand the current situation first and inform you to hold a meeting in the evening."


    Su Yuyan face a red, light spat way: "consumption is too big, you still so disorderly."


    And Chu xiaorou looks at Chu Feng''s eyes, which means more contempt.


    Chu Feng was stunned and immediately had to smile bitterly.


    What he said was the huge cost of repairing his broken arm, but the two women obviously misunderstood something.


    He could only rub his nose awkwardly and could only lead the topic awkwardly: "well, by the way, what about Xu Yan and Guan Qiaoqiao? Where have they been? "


    Chu xiaorou with kill airway: "you dare to hit my sister''s idea?"


    Chu Feng "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    his image in his sister''s heart has been completely corrupted, and under the huge gap, he has reached such an unbearable level.


    After that, I don''t know how long it will take to regain my elder brother''s dignity in front of my younger sister.


    Su Yuyan covered his mouth and said with a smile: "don''t worry! If your brother really wants to start with those two little girls, will he wait until now? He just bribed your two sisters to protect you, so now I ask about the situation! "


    Chu xiaorou put down a little wariness.


    And Chu Feng looked up at the sky, alas! It''s not easy to be a slag man. It''s even worse to be a slag man''s brother!


    Su Yuyan explained: "because of the danger at night, Guan Qiaoqiao has joined the patrol team of the night shift, so she is sleeping during the day, while Xu Yan is chasing Zhao fan. Zhao fan and Xu Yan go to the fort to pick up the students, and Xu Yan goes with them, saying that she wants to take care of Zhao fan all the way."


    Then, she talked about something between them.


    There are many girls who are greedy for Zhao fan''s power, but most of them give up after they fail. They think Zhao fan is a kind of arrogant person.


    However, in fact, Zhao fan is just introverted and clean.


    Xu Yan didn''t make any seductive moves. She just stayed by Zhao fan''s side all the time, helping him cook, serve tea and pour water, and even washing his clothes. She was also very conservative in her clothes. She seemed to be setting up the image of a good wife and mother.


    This way seems to have played a certain effect, although Zhao fan has not completely accepted Xu Yan, but has adapted to the existence of Xu Yan.


    Is Xu Yan still chasing Zhao fan?


    When Chu Feng heard about it, he thought it would not be easy. However, he carefully analyzed the personality of the two people and roughly clarified the cause and effect.


    Xu Yan is different from Enron. Enron is more emotional, so it''s easy to be seduced by men. But Xu Yan is more rational. She looks at Zhao fan, and it''s likely that she is the power of Zhao fan.


    However, in the end of the world, talking about feelings is an extravagant hope. It''s already happiness to be able to find someone to live with, but matching is more important.


    Think of here, Chu Feng half joking half serious way: "originally thought Zhao fan that boy will be too pure, and then can''t find the object, or can''t bear to completely degenerate, now see such a beautiful girl chasing him, I also rest assured."


    And Chu xiaorou patted her small chest, relieved.


    Su Yuyan nodded with approval: "I can see that Xu Yan may not be moving the real feelings, but she is more serious than many people who are moving the real feelings. She really takes Zhao fan as a future dependence, and runs all her life from the beginning, so I''m happy to see it come true."The two seem contradictory, but they are not.


    Love is a wonderful thing, but not all love can blossom and bear fruit. In this era, love is more like a fragile art, far from the reality of bread and water in hand.


    Xu Yan is a very thorough person, so she gave up the intention of pursuing boring love in this era. At the beginning, she ran to get married, or to live a lifetime.


    If it is in the old age, Zhao fan such a fool will not become her preferred choice, but in this era, Zhao fan such a man is simply a woman''s dream of the best, will not easily betray, rarely like Chu Feng, there are flowery, and once really moved, it is easier to take a person seriously.


    Therefore, in the foreseeable future, they are likely to skip the stage of love and go straight to the palace of marriage, just skipping the steps of wedding ceremony.


    Then, Chu Feng quietly found the key people near the new residence, and asked about the development of the new gathering place.


    In the afternoon, Chu Feng used "Juyuan Fu" to restore the vitality of his body, while thinking about the difficulties now encountered and the potential dangers in the future.


    After 10 p.m., most of the people have gone to sleep, except for those who are responsible for patrolling at night, protecting everyone''s sleep, or not being affected by monsters in night sports.


    After everyone had a rest, the core members of the dawn alliance, including Gu Nanfei, Su Yuyan, Gao Yangsong and other military personnel, gathered together to start the first meeting of future planning.


    Important personnel gathered together, and Chu Feng sat down on the main seat.

 Chapter 235

    For Chu Feng sitting on the main seat, no one has an opinion.


    Now Chu Feng''s reputation is booming, even if some people have a special mind, they can''t show it at this time, or they are looking for death.


    Especially seeing that Chu Feng''s right arm had recovered, everyone was surprised.


    And a deputy leader asked Chu Feng excitedly: "the leader''s right hand can grow again. Can this method be used on others? If you can, I believe you will have more passion and confidence to go out and fight monsters. "


    It''s acceptable for most people to be able to trade materials from insects, the vertebrae of zombies, and the bodies of various mutant animals for food and water.


    It''s just that the outside world is too dangerous for many people to take risks after they have enough to eat.


    Chu Feng light swept him one eye, way: "this needs to pay a great price, now impossible someone can afford, still don''t want to."


    Seeing that Chu Feng''s face was marked by indifference, several deputy alliance leaders suddenly felt relieved.


    They look at each other and nod at the same time.


    Now that Chu Feng has recovered like this, nine times out of ten, his strength has recovered. Now dawning alliance has the backbone.


    Now, few people in dawning alliance have the idea of seizing power, because at this critical stage, you have to bear the corresponding obligations if you want any power.


    Now dawning alliance all kinds of complicated things make them headache unceasingly, eager to have someone come forward to help them bear.


    Of course, Chu Feng knew this in advance, so he showed a cold look to people, which can give people confidence.


    Su Yuan handed several pieces of paper to Chu Feng: "this is the recent situation of the dawn alliance, and some common problems. Although these things have been reported to the alliance leader during the day, there are still many specific details, which have just been sorted out."


    "No, if I have to worry about the details, then I don''t have to practice, and I''m very relieved that you do things."


    Chu Feng rejected Su Yuan''s information and expressed his trust. "Now the league has to face several problems that need to be solved. Let me talk about them one by one."


    All of them were sitting upright and began to listen to Chu Feng''s instruction.


    Chu Feng''s wrist they have seen, they spend so much energy to win people''s hearts, but all day to go out to play strange Chu Feng, win people''s hearts but only a short day.


    Of course, in their view, one minute on stage and ten years off stage, Chu Feng must have started a series of plans before the dawn alliance was established.


    So now Chu Feng has set up an old coin in their mind, cough, a resourceful image, should be able to solve some difficulties.


    Chu Feng said slowly: "now the members of the alliance are most worried about two problems. The first is stable food and water, and the second is the safety of people''s lives. Of course, the former is more important. As for the remaining problems, they will start to appear after solving these two problems."


    Su Yuan frowned: "however, the problem of food and water should be solved soon. The scale of that spring is far beyond the expectation. It is not a problem to supply the whole dawning alliance. Even if the dawning alliance expands to 100000 people, it is no problem."


    It''s not that she interrupts, it''s because it''s true.


    If we are afraid of the leader''s authority and dare not even tell the truth, then the alliance will have no future, and members of the alliance should start to consider changing the leader.


    And the elders began to doubt it.


    According to the dialogue just now, Chu Feng should have understood these problems during the day.


    But now he has said such words. Is it because he didn''t really understand the general situation of everyone?


    "The supply of 100000 people seems to be a lot, but it''s actually far from enough. It''s not that I want to expand the enrollment scale without limit, but because you think the situation is too ideal."


    When Chu Feng spoke, his left finger beat on the table with rhythm, "the change of season can be solved by greenhouse, the factor of soil fertility can be solved by fertilizer, those details are not what we need to consider, but have you ever thought about those insects and changed animals?"


    Gu Nanfei blurted out: "locust?"


    Hearing Gu Nanfei mention the locust, everyone''s face changed.


    Locusts caused a lot of disasters in the old times. With the development of science and technology, they have been solved gradually, but now the world has changed.


    If locusts start to mutate on a large scale, can their fields be protected?


    Su Yuan''s face changed: "if locusts mutate on a large scale, this is indeed a problem that can not be ignored. We must find a way to solve it."


    Everyone agreed.


    No one who can do this is a person with a simple mind, and naturally there will be no one who can say that he does not have to worry about this kind of problem.Even if you just imagine a large-scale mutation of locusts, it will make people nervous.


    Chu Feng continued to beat the table: "locusts are just one of them. Now the biggest threat to everyone''s life is zombies, but the biggest threat to materials is rats."


    Hearing this, everyone''s face is even worse.


    Originally thought that the problem of food and water has been properly solved here, but when Chu Feng woke up, we found that it is still a threat to our survival.


    When people lived in the fortress before, they saw that many people turned into robbers in order to stutter. If there was a food shortage in the survival base without any preparation, it would be a disaster.


    The strongest castles in the world are often broken from the inside.


    When everyone is worried, Chu Feng lightly glances at Gao Yangsong with a warning, and Gao Yangsong can only respond with a bitter smile.


    Do you know why Chu Feng warned himself that ordinary people can''t see such a far future? Can''t the military see it?


    If it wasn''t for the military''s headache, why would it only distribute compressed biscuits and ordinary water to the people in the fort? They are not mean people.


    But, they know but did not remind, although this is just to pull Chu Feng into their means, but after all can not do a clear conscience.


    And Chu Feng did not continue to tangle with them too much, but continued: "in fact, there is no problem in the supply of food and water, so this problem is ultimately linked with the safety problem, and it is imperative to develop a set of sufficient and perfect safety system."

 Chapter 236

    Su Yuan asked tentatively, "if you have enough time to prepare for the energy shield of the alliance leader, how far can you defend it?"


    This is also the problem that we are most concerned about. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng''s means of building energy shield, there would not be many people moving all the way here.


    For them, the most ideal situation is that Chu Feng can use the energy shield to solve all these problems, so that everyone can rest easy.


    But don''t say Chu Feng can''t do it, even if he does it, he won''t do it.


    He built a force and ultimately served himself. Although his mentality has changed a little, there is one thing that will not change.


    The dawn alliance doesn''t support idlers.


    If he can''t create value for the whole, he will never accept it.


    Chu Feng said: "the energy shield can be seen as a relatively strong and easy to repair wall, but the defense effect can penetrate the sky and the earth, can prevent the birds in the sky, and can drill into the ground of the alien, but no matter how strong the protection, can only defend foreign enemies."


    Gu Nanfei said: "at this stage, the most important thing is to defend against foreign enemies. We should not have the heart to deal with some internal disputes at this time."


    Chu Feng nodded: "you''re right, but we can''t just see in front of us. For example, the team you set up should have the potential of death squads, but it''s really a waste that you use it to patrol and guard."


    Gu Nanfei has the means to cultivate his family''s servants. Although he does not really turn people into servants, he can still make them give up their lives under specific circumstances.


    Such a team is simply the best main force of the death squads.


    Although Chu Feng''s reputation is very high now, there are many people in dawn alliance who can die for others, but they all need specific conditions, and people''s hearts will change. Chu Feng doesn''t have so much time to win people''s hearts one by one or brainwash them.


    Cost performance is not worth it.


    Gu Nanfei was able to train a group of people to die for himself, but he took these people to patrol and guard the door. In Chu Feng''s opinion, this is the biggest waste.


    This kind of talent should be focused on training. It''s outrageous to use it as a defense force.


    Gu Nanfei said with a bitter smile: "I don''t want to do this, but I really don''t trust others to guard. At the beginning, it''s OK. Most people''s attention is not so focused. As long as the time is a little long, it''s inevitable that they will relax. Only their own people can make me feel at ease."


    Sentinel and vigil are not things that ordinary people can do, and now everyone is tensing a string, and it''s easy to have problems if they are nervous all the time, so Gu Nanfei is even more worried about ordinary people going to vigil. For everyone''s stability, he can only shoot his own troops.


    Chu Feng said: "after I set up the energy shield, you just need to check the protection of the energy shield. In this way, the number of defenders can be greatly reduced, and the workload can be greatly reduced. Take your people away! They should be soldiers for war. "


    Gu Nanfei is still insisting: "if the number of people who need to defend is reduced, it is more important to send appropriate elite to carry out these work, rather than using security standards to recruit defensive and sentinel personnel. I can withdraw most people back, but we must use the most elite personnel to carry out night guard work."


    It''s not that he has to fight against Chu Feng, but it''s related to everyone''s life. After all, as long as a zombie is accidentally mixed in, it will make the whole league feel uneasy.


    And we all support Gu Nanfei. In terms of security, no one is willing to reduce the security of defense, and then exchange for stronger attack power.


    Even Su Yuyan said for Gu Nanfei: "if it''s daytime, it''s just that. There are a lot of dangers at night. If it wasn''t for the company sent by the military to help us, we would have been greatly reduced at night because of the monster attack."


    Su Yuyan will not be partial to helping others when it comes to the safety of their lives.


    Then, everyone looked at Chu Feng nervously.


    They know that there is a kind of leader who is stubborn. Even if they know that they are wrong, they just refuse to admit their mistakes for their own face.


    Even if it causes a lot of losses, they will not admit their mistakes, but will blame them on their subordinates.


    Chu Feng was silent for two seconds, and then said: "don''t send too many people, because I will leave the life monitoring system in the security guard''s sentry box. What you need to check is whether they died accidentally or were in a coma. Once this happens, immediately take full alert."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, everyone felt a chill.


    Although early know Chu Feng is not that kind of person, but this kind of ruthless still let everyone feel a burst of fear.


    The safety of the survival base is not pinned on their vigilance level at all, but on their lives directly.


    has the final say that you have found the enemy, not your eyes, but your life has the final say. You are killed to show that the enemy has sneaked in.Where is the sense alert? This is basically using life to alert.


    However, this is the least waste of elite practice.


    Chu Feng saw everyone''s worry, so he explained: "just like many construction sites in order to save the cost of materials, regardless of the safety of people''s lives, if the night alert time is too long, no matter what kind of people, will eventually be abandoned, so we must link everyone''s safety with their own safety, so that they can seriously."


    For a moment, there was no refutation.


    Although it seems ruthless, it is the cheapest and most effective way.


    The reason why Chu Feng insisted on using this method was that later generations gained the lessons of blood from one survival base after another.


    Most people have a fluke mentality. Even if it is related to their own safety, aren''t there a large number of people running red lights and violating various traffic rules? Don''t those who can''t resist the temptation to reach out have thought about the consequences of imprisonment? But their determination is not enough.


    So it''s not a joke about life to place everyone''s safety on the quality of some people. It will really lead to a large number of people losing their lives.


    But even if such bloody lessons happen one after another, new defensive accidents still emerge one after another.


    Therefore, Chu Feng understood that only on this defensive issue, he absolutely could not give in. As long as he took a step back and caused hundreds of casualties, it was light.


    Chu Feng continued: "the discussion of specific details still needs to wait until I have built the energy shield. Next, it''s time to talk about the residence."

 Chapter 237

    When Chu Feng mentioned the problem of residence, everyone was a headache.


    The problem of residence is not the first-class problem, but it is the most troublesome one.


    The most busy thing for everyone these days is to arrange accommodation.


    Su Yuan is also a headache: "the two nearby market towns have been killed by the family caretakers, so there is no problem with the basic living facilities and accommodation, and the new house has been in the process of design and construction, but the allocation is a headache. In the past, the strong live in a good place, and the weak live in a poor place, and there is nothing wrong with it It''s a problem, but ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    when she said this, she took a look at Chu Feng and didn''t say any more.


    The law of the jungle is a natural law that will not change in any era. Even in the era of civilization and peace, it is natural for the strong to occupy high-quality resources.


    But now it can''t be.


    In the face of the insect emperor before, there were not a few warriors who fought bravely regardless of their lives, which made many of them stand upright.


    Look, even though our strength is relatively weak, we are still fighting for our lives.


    This kind of behavior gives the warrior the right to pursue the same status as the psionic. Although many psionic people do not continue to look down on the warrior and even think that the warrior is their own help, it does not mean that they tolerate everyone to be equal to themselves.


    In a short period of time, of course, there is no problem. In a long period of time, there will be a lot of trouble.


    However, a large number of powers are dissatisfied with the alliance, and the consequences are even more severe than that of ordinary people being squeezed.


    And all this, also have the factor of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng said, "I''ve seen your new architectural drawings, and they can all be knocked down."


    Listening to Chu Feng''s understatement, Gao Yangsong said with a bitter smile: "the leader of the alliance, that''s the opinion given by our military experts in construction. If all the experts are pushed down and come back, they will be dissatisfied. Moreover, if they want to push down and come back, they should at least give a reasonable opinion."


    His statement is reasonable, not to mention that it is the result of other people''s hard work. It would be a disaster if a layman was allowed to intervene in the construction industry.


    Chu Feng waved his hand and said: "I don''t question their professional level, but their thinking mode is still limited in the old times. For example, the floor you designed is only 6 floors at the top, which will greatly waste the living space. If the building covers a large area, the area used for farming will be less."


    After experiencing the shadow of the last ten years, Chu Feng had a deep obsession with food and water.


    Think of those hungry and thirsty torture not adult like years, even Chu Feng himself, is not willing to do it again.


    So whatever it is, it''s all about food and water.


    Even if let tens of thousands of people compromise, Chu Feng will never give in.


    Gao Yangsong said: "it''s not that we don''t want to design too high floors, but now most of the electrical appliances can''t be used. We have no energy to install elevators."


    If there is no elevator, too high floor is uninhabited.


    Chu Feng said: "you have ignored the improvement of people''s physical fitness. Even those who have just become martial arts will not gasp if they climb ten floors in three minutes. This is not a problem."


    Su Yuan raised a new question: "however, we don''t raise otaku. Moreover, we must set up some light industrial factories in the future to produce clothes and other things. This is also a problem. "


    In this survival base, everyone has their own responsibilities, which is also the consensus reached at the beginning. If the floor is too high, then everyone is not willing to go downstairs at all, which will reduce their enthusiasm to go out. Over time, there will be many hidden dangers.


    But we will never allow people without jobs to exist.


    There is no room for lazy people in this era.


    Chu Feng carved several symbols on the table in front of him, and then white light came out from these symbols, just like a bright light in the dark.


    When you see the light, you feel your eyes are bright.


    Apart from other things, even their current meetings are all candles.


    Although the awakened people of the light system can light up, the consumption of Yuan Li is not a small problem. If Chu Feng can produce a continuous stream of light, even if the light is very weak, it will be of great use.


    "I can help you not to worry about the light, so you don''t have to worry about the lighting between the high-rise buildings. In this way, the distance between the buildings can be closer. We can install channels between the high-rise buildings, and also place some markets on the rooftop, even light industries such as textile factories."


    Chu Feng said that the vitality in his hand turned into a three-dimensional urban framework, "in the future, everyone''s living environment must be a three-dimensional structure, so as to save living space to the greatest extent. Only by reducing the floor area, can we have more land for planting."Looking at this magical scene in Chu Feng''s hands, everyone was shocked.


    When they can only use vitality to make ordinary attacks and pursue hit and power, has Chu Feng been able to use vitality to create a framework for a city?


    Although it''s just a model, it''s terrible to control the vitality.


    "I think you have a deep paranoia about food," Gu said


    Everyone looked at Chu Feng with puzzled eyes,


    Chu Feng said: "this is my stubbornness! Even if I''m dictatorial, I''m not going to give in to growing crops. "


    Looking at Chu Feng''s firm eyes, some people who are not very familiar with Chu Feng feel uncomfortable.


    Is it for your autocracy to let everyone live in a honeycomb like place?


    Although it''s good to have some good conditions now, if we can pursue a better living environment, why do we have to aggrieve ourselves?


    So, several people turned their eyes on Su Yuan.


    Su Yuan smiles bitterly and shakes her head. These people dare not refute Chu Feng. They can only ask her to do so, but she can''t help saying: "if so, the strong people''s dissatisfaction will be more serious. Ordinary people who lack a sense of security may be happy to live in a crowded place, but the strong people should not."


    Now, the problem of housing allocation is even more serious.


    "That''s true. In fact, I don''t want to live in such a place. It''s for ordinary people. I prefer to live in a single family villa with my family." Chu Feng agrees.


    Su Yuan''s face slightly changed: "however, in this case, it will cause the dissatisfaction of ordinary people."


    She had some loss in her heart. Even Chu Feng could not get rid of the weakness of greedy enjoyment? Do you need to show your high position in this way?

 Chapter 238

    Gu Nanfei also objected: "if it''s just a little more, it''s OK. But if you let everyone live in a honeycomb house and we live in a single family villa, your accumulated life will soon be exhausted, and no one''s aura can be consumed endlessly."


    No matter how popular a popular idol is, if he does something harmful to his image, many people will be disillusioned with him.


    Chu Feng is such a popular idol. If his image is destroyed, it will easily lead to centrifugal and chaos before the people''s mind is settled.


    Chu Feng said: "I will build a single family villa for myself, but I will build this villa in the outermost part of the survival base. As long as there are external dangers attacking from my direction, I want to be able to ensure that the first target of the other side is my villa."


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, everyone was shocked.


    Su Yuyan even said: "don''t mess around. If something happens to you, the whole survival base will become a piece of loose sand. You are just in a coma for a few days. Do you know how much chaos has occurred in the survival base in these days?"


    Of course, this is just an excuse. In fact, she just doesn''t want Chu Feng to have an accident.


    Su Yuan also advised: "leader, according to your plan, the survival base should have several entrances, and the enemy will not come in in a fixed direction. You should coordinate in the middle."


    Chu Feng said: "in fact, my understanding with you is only ten days. I can''t remember most people''s names. Do you think they will be happy if they are willing to protect me as a barrier?"


    Su Yuan said eagerly: "there is no way to do this."


    Chu Feng shook his head: "now we are able to unite, not because they realize that only unity can survive in this world, but because we fight bravely and keep the most dangerous enemy behind us. If we don''t even have this value, why should they fight to death when danger comes?"


    Su Yuan needed to say something else, but Gu Nanfei stopped her: "it''s not so easy to make people loyal. Taking the lead is the most effective way."


    If you can, Chu Feng is also the kind of person who died as a Taoist friend and never died as a poor Taoist.


    However, he knows that the real reliance to protect himself is not the number of people. Is there still a small number of people who take care of their families? However, as long as there is a collapse in the local battlefield, it will immediately trigger a chain reaction.


    Therefore, the most effective way to build an army that can fight with itself and face the powerful enemy is to stand in the front of everyone.


    Shout 10 "give me up", also can''t compare with a "follow me up"!


    Of course, what Chu Feng didn''t tell you is that since he designed the energy shield, it''s entirely his responsibility to design some traps in the energy shield.


    If there is really a strong danger coming, then Chu Feng can absolutely guarantee that only the place near him is the safest place for the whole survival base.


    I don''t have to tell you that. The image will collapse.


    A decisive murderer and an old man who can plot are not the same. This design can only be reflected in the future.


    Then, Chu Feng took out a hand-painted design: "this is my general idea of the future survival base. Next, I''ll explain to you the future planning of the survival base"


    in the next hour, the whole meeting was almost a special one for Chu Feng.


    It''s not that Chu Feng didn''t give others a chance to talk, but that they couldn''t get in at all.


    Some Chu Feng can''t compare with some professional architects in details, but all the factors considered by Chu Feng are in line with the times.


    Those professional architects, in the design of architecture, will take the old era architecture as the template, so no matter how high their professional level is, under the shackles of experience, there will be certain limitations, but only Chu Feng, is really taking the new era as the template.


    Including the defense system is the same, Chu Feng almost considered all aspects of the survival base, even including the future strength changes of everyone, as well as the external environment.


    An hour later, Chu Feng said, "that''s all for today. Do you have anything else to add?"


    The whole conference room was quiet and nobody spoke.


    In fact, in addition to Su Yuan and Gu Nanfei, everyone''s mind is more: what did he just say? Why do I feel that the building he designed is from science fiction? Can the architecture in science fiction film move to reality? What''s this?


    In this meeting, Chu Feng once again established his unique position.


    The problems they have been having a headache these days have been solved in Chu Feng''s detailed plan just now. Even some unexpected problems and hidden dangers have been put forward and solved by Chu Feng.


    Although some of Chu Feng''s decisions are not understood by them, they are afraid to put forward their opinions now, for fear that they would be stupid to put forward their own opinions.At the same time, a new question came into their mind.


    Why does Chu Feng know so much?


    At the beginning, Chu Feng was just an image of a Madman of cultivation, a little smart, but only knew how to kill and fight.


    However, just a few days ago, Chu Feng''s plan frightened them.


    Now, however, they have been working hard for several days, and their combined contribution can''t even catch up with the one hour plan put forward by Chu Feng, who has just woken up for one day.


    Now we have an incredible idea in our hearts: what else is he not? What else can he expect?


    After a little while, after everyone was relieved, Su Yuan said weakly, "next, it''s about your equipment, cultivation, and the formation of combat forces."


    She used to be able to talk freely in any environment. After all, she used to be a president. After awakening, she also used a very fast speed to establish her own team.


    However, in front of Chu Feng, she found that the reason why she was able to produce enough value for Chu Feng was not her own ability, but that Chu Feng did not have the energy to disperse in such small things.


    She even doubted that Chu Feng could quickly stand at the top no matter he wanted to get involved in any industry.


    The people in the meeting room were also powerless. They thought they had seen the limit of Chu Feng in the previous battle, but this meeting made them understand that what they saw was always the tip of Chu Feng''s iceberg, and the part under the iceberg can only be seen by them when they need it.


    When it comes to equipment, Chu Feng looks at Gao Yangsong: "the reason why I asked you to attend this meeting is not only to show your honesty to the military, but also to need your help on this issue."

 Chapter 239

    When Chu Feng''s eyes turned to him, Gao Yangsong had a bitter smile.


    Before the meeting, he had received orders from the military.


    In order to thank Chu Feng for killing the insect king and ending the insect tide, the military sent a company and a series of important figures to help the dawn alliance build a new home.


    But the manpower and materials of the military side are also very tight, especially Chu Feng who also has what they want, so they plan to make some transactions with Chu Feng, and even do not hesitate to exchange some things with arms.


    In recent days, we have encountered some problems in the process of home construction, which makes people of Dawning alliance feel very headache, especially the problems of safety protection, which makes people of Dawning alliance complain endlessly. He thought this should be a good opportunity to send charcoal in the snow.


    However, with the awakening of Chu Feng, the problems that had plagued everyone have been almost solved. They can no longer provide timely help, they can only add icing on the cake.


    Fortunately, they have the friendship to help before, otherwise, even the icing on the cake, can not ask for a good price.


    Chu Feng said: "the amount of equipment I can refine is limited, so I need a lot of ordinary equipment. I think the army should not lack all kinds of equipment! The army will never lack arms or cold weapons. "


    He can refine hundreds of pieces of equipment a day. It seems a lot, but in fact it doesn''t have much. It takes at least a month to equip everyone in the alliance with one piece of equipment.


    Some awakened people can also refine equipment, but the number is still limited.


    If we want everyone to have the ability of self-protection, we still need a very strong and stable logistics.


    Gao Yangsong said: "yes, because the purpose of the army is to have the ability of self-protection, so we have taken out a lot of inventory of equipment to various military controlled fortresses and people who are willing to join the military reserve force. Of course, we can give it to you free of charge."


    Chu Feng said: "free is the most expensive, directly open conditions!"


    Gao Yangsong saw that this move was useless to Chu Feng, so he said: "our condition is also very simple. We are willing to use a lot of ordinary equipment, even guns and ammunition, plus explosion-proof clothing and explosion-proof shield, to exchange some elite equipment from you. We should be able to have an effect on the powers, and the cost of the materials should be borne by us, the ratio is 150 to 1."


    150 to 1, that is to say, as long as Chu Feng refines one piece of equipment, he can exchange 150 pieces of slightly weaker equipment from the military.


    This kind of exchange is undoubtedly very cost-effective, because what dawning alliance lacks is not elite equipment, but to let everyone have the ability to protect themselves.


    And Su Yuan and others were shocked: "are you really willing to trade arms?"


    The control of military arms is very strict. This is not because the military takes care of itself, but because if the hot weapons are not practiced for a long time, it is easy to hurt its own people.


    Gao Yangsong said: "the military is willing to arm the people with a large number of cold weapons. Of course, it will not cherish the hot weapons, because the cost performance of hot weapons will gradually decline, but without professional training, it is too easy to hurt itself. However, most people have no sense of security at all. Mr. Chu does not have to worry about this problem."


    This is not the reason for them to shirk, but the real situation.


    When covering fire on the battlefield, hundreds of thousands of bullets may not be able to kill a person, let alone an ordinary person.


    In the face of monsters moving faster and faster, the deterrent power of thermal weapons will drop sharply, but the threat to people will not drop much.


    As far as Chu Feng knows, in a country where guns are rampant, there are countless examples of destroying his own survival base by accidentally destroying the protective cover with hot weapons. As a result, more than hundreds of thousands of casualties have been caused. What''s more, smoking in the wild can cause mountain fires in China?


    Putting weapons in the hands of ordinary people is a disaster, not as useful as some melee weapons.


    Chu Feng said: "150 to 1, I agree to this deal, and I want to hire your company to stay here for a period of time, but the price can only be paid after a week."


    "I''m not qualified to make a decision, but I''ll report it to my superiors," Gao said


    Then Chu Feng looked at Su Yuan: "there is another serious problem. The number of people in the dawn alliance is more than 20000. I think there should be a lot of people who directly bring the whole gang into the team of the dawn alliance! Now they''ve become gangs, ready to divide power. "


    Su Yuan said: "when they are attacked by insects, most of the teams know that they can''t cope with the danger of the outside world, so they take the initiative to join us. I''m trying to divide them and try to integrate their subordinates into us."


    She used to be the president of a large enterprise, and she stepped on the face of the elders in the family. Of course, she was very proficient in this aspect.


    This is her professional field, and of course she has absolute confidence in it.Chu Feng said: "this kind of thing must not be carried out too quickly. Even if they want to form a clique, it doesn''t matter. As long as they don''t hurt the people of the dawn alliance, of course, if they want to take the initiative to really join us, we can''t refuse."


    Su Yuan puzzled: "however, if they are allowed to grow up, it will be a great hidden danger."


    Chu Feng said: "you don''t have to worry about this. As long as I''m here, they''re not a hidden danger."


    As long as I''m here, they''re not a problem.


    Chu Feng said this in a light tone, but everyone felt unquestionable confidence from his tone.


    Su Yuan choked directly.


    Do you have the strength to do what you want?


    But think about it, in this era, people with strength can really do whatever they want.


    Chu Feng built dawning alliance because it was useful to him. If he didn''t like it, he could even destroy the whole alliance by himself.


    An unconcerned Chu Feng will be a terrible existence.


    Gu Nanfei frowned and said, "do you want them to check and balance each other? This is playing with fire. Now you can suppress them, but in the future? What if one of them suddenly grows up by leaps and bounds? "


    Chu Feng said: "I have my own plan for this matter. You should first focus on the construction and development. When the overall construction of the survival base is successful, you will understand what I want to do."


    People are puzzled, but they can only accept it.


    What Chu Feng said is right. Now their main energy is still development and growth. It''s really not suitable to put some energy on this aspect.


    Since Chu Feng has a way to solve it, let''s divide the work separately!


    If those people are still hidden dangers after the construction of the survival base is completed, they believe that Chu Feng will never be unable to help them.


    Just as Chu Feng was preparing for the next move, his face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 240

    Chu Feng''s face changes because the contract monster he prepared for Xu Yan is dead.


    Chu Feng can summon the hell creatures to fight for himself through the contract, and as long as the sacrifices provided to these hell creatures are enough, then he can make the hell creatures stay in reality and obey his own orders.


    Moreover, the hell creatures he summoned are at the bottom of the hell. These creatures basically have no possibility of betrayal, because their servility has been branded into the soul.


    Therefore, he also arranged several hellish creatures on the people around him.


    Because Xu Yan had to take care of Chu xiaorou before, he also released a hell creature, and he was the dark mage of hell.


    However, he could feel that his contract with the dark mage was broken.


    "Is Xu Yan dead? No, with her IQ, just because her pet is dead doesn''t mean she''s in trouble. "


    Chu Feng calmed himself down, and then said to Su Yu, "didn''t Zhao fan go to meet the students? Now let''s see what''s going on with them at once. "


    Seeing that Chu Feng''s face suddenly became nervous just now, everyone was puzzled. They thought that Chu Feng had thought of something very important.


    But why did Chu Feng let them contact Zhao fan? Can he still sense things that far away?


    Su Yuyan nodded: "I''ll get in touch now. The people in the army have also prepared a communicator for us. Now I''ll go and ask how they are doing."


    At the beginning, she had enough confidence in Zhao fan. After all, there were four powers in a team, and they all reached the fourth level. She was able to deal with the general danger calmly, but she was not sure that there would be any super monsters in the wild?


    What''s more, Zhao fan saved them and was grateful to them. All the students who wanted to follow them were ready to bring them. In the case of concern, they really could not say what had happened.


    However, after more than ten seconds, no one connected.


    Su Yuyan said anxiously, "I''m going to find them."


    At the moment, she felt some remorse in her heart. If she didn''t want to stay and take care of Chu Feng, she wouldn''t be away when they were in danger!


    "I''m going to organize people now," Gu said


    At this time, the messenger suddenly connected.


    As soon as the communicator was connected, Su Yuyan immediately said, "how are you now? Is there any danger? "


    The person who got through was Li Ran: "we were attacked by the enemy just now. Fortunately, Xu Yan used a monster as bait to lead them away, and also took us to find a safe hiding place. We just got out of danger, and now we don''t know if they have left."


    Hearing this, Su Yuyan was relieved and said, "where are you? I''ll pick you up now. "


    Li Ran said: "I don''t know where this place is. We came here to avoid the attack of monsters. We have no chance to choose the road. Now we are hiding in one place. If we go out to see the road signs, it''s very dangerous."


    "We''re 35 degrees southeast of boss, 3.8 kilometers away."


    Xu Yan''s voice came from the other end of the communicator, "now we are not far away from the survival base. The other side has weapons, and there are a large number of people, including foreigners. They should be the same group of people as the enemy the boss met last time. I doubt that their target should be the survival base. Let''s inform everyone to be ready for defense."


    Hearing Xu Yan''s words, Su Yuyan was stunned: "how can you have such accurate coordinates?"


    It''s unimaginable to be able to suddenly give such precise coordinates when no one else knows the specific location in the era of electronic product failure.


    Xu Yan said: "there is no time to say this now. We should try our best to hide our voice. If the location changes, I will send you a new location. Remember to take defensive measures. We are only their incidental targets, and you are their main targets. If you mess up, you will forget all about it. "


    With that, she hung up.


    Su Yu said: "it seems that I misunderstood her. She may be very smart, but she is not the kind of person who works on scheming. Otherwise, she will not remind us."


    Everyone agreed very much.


    Although they don''t know what happened on the other side, they knew from a few words that Xu Yan should have saved a group of them and led them to find a hiding place.


    However, Chu Feng said with a bitter smile: "Xu Yan, I still underestimate you. I hope you are really smart, not a fool with a good brain."


    A good brain doesn''t mean a person''s intelligence. Maybe some people are quick witted, but they will act smart by themselves. Chu Feng is not a person who is jealous of the virtuous and the capable, but a person who acts smart by himself will always affect the people around him.


    Gu Nanfei said: "don''t say so much. The most important thing is to search and rescue as soon as possible. I''ll go and organize people now."


    But Chu Feng said, "just leave your hands behind to organize defense and ambush work. Gao Yangsong, go to inform the people of the army to be ready for battle."Su Yuyan said eagerly: "do you want to give them up?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "since their main target is us, if we send a large number of people to search and rescue, it will only put them in danger, and then make preparations for the encirclement of aid. On the contrary, if only I go by myself, it will have a better effect."


    Su Yuyan nodded: "OK, I''ll go with you."


    Chu Feng didn''t refuse. He just reminded: "don''t make any noise when you wait. The rest of the people are on guard. Be careful of the enemy''s weapons. Their equipment may not be as good as the army, but it doesn''t mean they can''t match your company."


    Gao Yangsong said, "yes, sir."


    And Su Yuan also eagerly said: "I am a power of the space Department, I am a suitable one to rescue."


    Of course, she is not worried about Xu Yan, but about Su Yuyan.


    If she really can''t rescue successfully, she would rather sacrifice everyone, but also save Su Yuyan.


    Chu Feng glanced at her: "your current ability of space Department is too poor. You can''t take many people away. If you go, you will be killed. On the contrary, Mr. Su and I are easy to act. My strength has broken through. You don''t have to worry about Mr. Su."


    With that, he took out a map and asked Gao Yangsong, "where are we now?"


    He wakes up for a short time. Although he knows a lot about the league, he ignores the position of the league.


    It can''t be regarded as his carelessness, but for him, the place where the spring is is the most important, and the rest is all around the spring, so he doesn''t care.


    Gao Yangsong pointed on the map: "our position is here."


    "Lying trough!"


    Chu Feng excitedly punched on the map, "did we just stay here for three days?"


    No wonder they are attacked by Jinling creatures. This is just near the secret base of Jinling creatures!


    They are really lucky to live till now.


    Now, it''s a big problem.

 Chapter 241

    Even Chu Feng, after seeing this address, also felt cold sweat.


    When Gu''s family cleans up the neighborhood, it doesn''t matter if they don''t clean it up. But since they settle down here, why don''t they take a closer look at the neighborhood?


    The place they chose is less than ten kilometers away from the core of Jinling biology. In this era of rapid improvement of human quality, ten kilometers is the concept of home.


    After that, it was a huge thing that gathered a lot of resources through black technology, and became the overlord of one side. Even now, it has immeasurable power.


    Although Chu Feng wants to settle accounts with Jinling biology, it''s not now.


    I didn''t expect that in the twinkling of an eye, my family was built in front of other people''s house.


    Of course, this matter Chu Feng himself has a certain responsibility.


    Jinling creature was not far away from Nandu. Since Gu''s family found a spring nearby, they should know the location in advance. However, in order to avoid suspicion, he didn''t directly ask Gu Nanfei about the specific location here. As a result, he made such a trouble.


    In the final analysis, it was because he was too confident in his own strength. He did not expect that the insect king who did not appear in the previous life actually appeared in the fortress. Coupled with the impact of the failure of breakthrough, it led to such a situation.


    Now regret is of no help, since all come, of course, he will not let you move again.


    If we make good use of this group of people in the alliance, we may not be the opponents of Jinling biology.


    "Gu Nanfei, Su Yuan, please wake up all the people who can wake up, and inform everyone to be on full alert, especially those who have joined recently, so that they can understand that we have already known the news of the other party''s attack."


    Chu Feng solemnly ordered, "but when you give this order, remember to let the army''s combat companies all hide, and then hide half of the original members of the powers, don''t let anyone know the whereabouts. Then, Gu Nanfei made some fake moves to make his whereabouts strange, even if it caused the League riots


    Gu Nanfei and Su Yuan nodded to understand.


    Then Chu Feng said to Su Yu, "it''s not too late. Let''s get going."


    Said, two people quickly left here.


    On the way, Chu Feng was very anxious, of course not to Zhao fan, because Chu Feng knew that Zhao fan would not be in great danger.


    The reason why Jinling creatures haven''t attacked them these days should be that they are not sure how much strength they have. After all, the transmission of intelligence is a big problem. Suddenly, more than 20000 people came to them, and they should be nervous at the beginning.


    It''s like a tiger who just saw the donkey in Guizhou. At first, he thought he was very powerful, but after a trial, he thought he was just that.


    The military sent a combat unit of a regiment, which should have great deterrent power, and even give the other side the illusion that it is covered by the military.


    Jinling biological low-key early, it should not be for a base and army.


    If Jinling creatures can take root in China, they naturally know how to choose.


    However, if they have found out that this is only an alliance that has helped the military a lot, then they will start to attack with confidence.


    When dealing with people in the army at most, just be careful.


    So now what Chu Feng has to do is knock on the mountain and shake the tiger. Now that you have come, even if you pretend not to know you are coming, and then design a trap, the casualties to the other party are limited.


    However, if the vigilance of the big side specially publicizes the spies arranged by the other side here, they will not be able to make up their minds.


    In addition to the military and the whereabouts of the powers strange, they have to be more cautious.


    Although this is a temporary solution, but at least can delay some time, in this delay period of time, is Chu Feng operation space.


    In fact, the distance of 3.8 kilometers is very close. A healthy adult male can run in 20 minutes, which is not a problem. With Chu Feng and Su YuYan''s physique, even with the influence of the terrain, they will not spend 10 minutes.


    "Miss Su, wait a minute!"


    In the night shuttle less than 5 minutes, Chu Feng quickly stopped.


    Although some anxious, but Su Yuyan or obedient stopped.


    Since Chu Feng planned to commit the risk alone at the beginning, he would never shrink back. Now, in all probability, he should be aware of what happened in front of him.


    Chu Feng with Su Yuyan came to a corner, and then said: "you wait here, I''ll go back."


    Then, without waiting for Su YuYan''s consent, Chu Feng climbed over a wall and went to a nearby street.


    After the breakthrough, his range of mental perception has exceeded 100 meters, and he noticed that a pair of people are sneaking along the corner, so Chu Feng decided to create some "misunderstanding".A team of six, alert to the surroundings, quietly advanced without making any noise along the way.


    At this time, they suddenly found a figure in front of them.


    Several people looked at each other, and then one of them raised the silencing gun.


    Then they saw a huge blue flame coming towards them.


    Team members: ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    after solving this team, Chu Feng did not destroy their bodies, and even did not take away their weapons. Of course, it was because they were almost burnt by the fire, but deliberately exposed their bodies here, even stopped the fire when the fire was half burnt.


    Then he took off his coat and threw it into the yuan mansion. Then he took out a different style of clothes and put them on. He began to shuttle around and reap life by life.


    The second reconnaissance team was destroyed in Chu Feng''s hands, leaving only traces of frostbite, and all the weapons were taken away.


    The third team was destroyed in silence. Their bodies were all cut by the wind blade.


    The fourth team, on the road, the ground suddenly split ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the fifth team ¡¤¡¤


    relying on his ability to hide his identity, Chu Feng constantly changed the style of his clothes, and then harvested life after life, leaving scars on these people in different ways.


    After finishing all this, Chu Feng came back to Su Yuyan: "well, now they should give up the plan of sneak attack. If they don''t want to withdraw, they can only attack by force. Let''s go to save people now."

 Chapter 242

    At this time, a high-level commander of Jinling creature was receiving one battle report after another in front of him.


    They had planned to attack secretly, but unexpectedly, when they just sent a special team to investigate, they attacked the secret sentry by the way and were solved in this way.


    "Fire, ice, wind blade, ground fissure, knife wound, sword wound, and killing styles are different. Some like to blow their heads, some like to penetrate their hearts, but there are also similar styles... That is to say, in nine cases out of ten, the opponent should have more than a dozen powers who are sniping our team members."


    The commander listened to the pieces of information, and his heart was a little suspicious.


    A scout hesitated: "the team we met before seems to be a group of students, but they are very cunning. Now it seems that they should have reported back our information. Now, our sneak attack is a failure."


    Their original plan was to carry out a surprise attack, but they did not expect to encounter such a setback at the beginning of the plan.


    The commander suddenly asked, "but why didn''t the other teams get sniped?"


    "Maybe, they didn''t find any other teams, only one of us?" the Scout said tentatively


    The commander said: "yes, we have just received intelligence from the spies using the communication device. Now the other side''s fortress has started a comprehensive alert, but there is some confusion. Now it seems that the other side is already testing, and even has plans to fight back."


    A burly white man said in fluent Chinese: "but they didn''t expect that we attacked together from five directions. In the dark, they didn''t know how many of us were. Fear is the biggest enemy of mankind."


    The commander said, "that''s right. Since the sneak attack can''t be completed, we''ll be ready to make a strong attack! Let all the reconnaissance forces begin to shrink and be ready for a forced attack at any time. We should give priority to eliminating the people in the other party''s army, so that the other party will have no backbone and can only be slaughtered by us. "


    Although they are not regular troops, using the enemy''s fear to fight is also one of the basic tactics, so their plan is very simple. As long as they let the other party get into chaos, they will win half.


    At this time, an old-fashioned mobile phone on his waist suddenly sent a message, which changed his face: "no, all the people in the army have left the barracks and disappeared. All the people who want to follow have been killed. Where do they want to go? Are you going to ambush us? "


    The tall and burly white man said, "that''s just right. Since they are ready to ambush us, they won''t guard against the troops from other directions."


    This is equivalent to "duizi", using them in exchange for military confrontation and time for other teams.


    It''s worth it that one-fifth of the troops lose the regular army.


    The commander said in a deep voice: "that''s the only way. Let the teams from other directions speed up the March as much as possible, but pay attention to hiding the trace. They may not be found yet."


    When the messenger went to convey the order, the commander rubbed his eyebrows: "be prepared for defense. Since the other side has sent more than ten powers to attack, it is impossible not to take care of the safety of these powers. Most likely, they are preparing for the initiative.


    "When they take the initiative to attack, it will expose the traces of their experts, and the time for the main forces to be arranged. Once the other side starts to fight back, other teams will start to attack immediately."


    Hearing the orderly command of the commander, the strong white man exclaimed: "with the excellent command of Mr. Wang, I believe our loss will be minimized."


    They never doubted that they could win the war. For them, it was just a big and small price to win.


    Then, the strong white man reminded, "but we still need more experiments, so please try your best to keep them alive."


    The commander said, "don''t worry, the Chinese are the most submissive. As long as they kill all the people who dare to resist, they will be obedient."


    Although he also has black hair and black eyes, he doesn''t regard himself as a Chinese any more.


    For him, the identity of a Chinese is a disgrace, and it is precisely because of his skin color that it is difficult for him to climb up even as a dog.


    However, he believed that as long as he made enough contributions, he would be able to win the favor of his master.


    The process can be long, but it can also be short.


    At this time, after the reunion of Chu Feng and Su Yuyan, they began to spare the army of Jinling creatures and went to the hiding place of Zhao fan and others.


    The efficiency of single action is much higher than that of the team, and the two quickly find the hiding place of the crowd.


    "Is there anyone here? Have they moved? "


    Su Yuyan looked suspiciously at a building in front of him. "You see, there are several zombies wandering here. If they are in it, how can they not arouse the awareness of zombies?"


    She doesn''t doubt that Zhao fan today will be injured by just a few zombies. Except for individual zombies, most of the zombies are basically "iron headed children". They bite when they see people, and they won''t be afraid.Therefore, a basic common sense appeared: "there are zombies, no living people."


    However, there is a huge gap between common sense and truth.


    Chu Feng said: "I''m afraid that''s why they haven''t been found until now! Now that we see the zombie here, who else will search it carefully? It seems that Xu Yan in Zhao fan''s side, is to play her greatest value, well, show identity, go in! They''re in the basement. "


    Zhao fan''s intelligence quotient is not low, even in learning and research, or outstanding, but the wisdom of survival and life is a little poor, that is, not smart enough, Xu Yan is just the opposite.


    Because of the experience gap, Xu Yan''s cleverness can''t be reflected around her. Now she is around Zhao fan, on the contrary, she can play an excellent role.


    Su Yuyan didn''t know how Chu Feng knew, but now she no longer doubted Chu Feng''s words, so she whispered: "Zhao fan, Lu Ming, are you in there?"


    At this time, a black figure came out of the basement with a mirror.


    "It''s Mr. Su and the boss. He''s here, too."


    Xu Yan exclaimed with surprise and joy, "come out quickly, everyone!"


    So, more than 20 figures came out of the basement with surprise.


    Lu Ming was surprised and said, "Mr. Su, brother Feng, I knew you would come to rescue us."


    But Zhao fan follows Li Xiao several people''s behind, his hand tightly and Xu yanla together.

 Chapter 243

    Eyes fell on Zhao fan and Xu Yan''s hands, teacher Su showed a smile: "I didn''t expect that you are finally enlightened, I was worried about you before!"


    Zhao fan blushed: "I, I''m just... I''m just..."


    even if he became an awakened person, he still has no airs, no strong demeanor, and he''s just like a child who hasn''t grown up.


    Li Xiao said: "it''s thanks to Zhao fan this time. If he hadn''t seduced sister Xu Yan, we would have suffered this time. The other party has weapons. Our awakened people can escape, but others are expected to die."


    Li Ran also had a look of admiration for Xu Yan: "yes! In such a short period of time, I thought of using the hell creatures summoned by Luming to control the zombies, as bait, and to help us cover. It''s a perfect match for Zhao fanlang. "


    Zhao fan became more shy.


    He used to be a nerd who focused on his studies and couldn''t take care of girls.


    After becoming an awakened person, many women took the initiative to retouch, but it aroused his disgust and made him feel very uncomfortable.


    Only Xu Yan, quietly doing little things around him, is like a qualified wife, not disturbing her husband at the same time, can let him be taken care of everywhere, let him have this kind of being taken care of also very good feeling.


    Compared with a woman''s body, he prefers this warm feeling.


    At the time of this distress, when they thought that the armored forces would be finished, at least a lot of people would have to be reduced, Xu Yan, who had not yet awakened, stood up at this time, pointed out the way for everyone, and took everyone to find a safe place. When she called for help, she also judged the precise position in a flash.


    He felt that he was very lucky to meet such an excellent girl, so he showed his heart to Xu Yan when he was just nervously avoiding.


    Xu Yan''s face was slightly red, but she didn''t feel too embarrassed. Instead, she said, "boss, are we going to go back or fight back? There were students just now. It''s not easy for us to fight back. Now that the boss is here, it''s time for us to take advantage of the small number. "


    Chu Feng said: "of course, it''s counterattack, but you should be careful. The other side has guns. We should be careful."


    One student was puzzled and said, "but can we really launch a counterattack with so few people? They also have awakeners. With the deterrence of arms, we should not be their opponents! "


    People''s fear of ammunition is deep into the bone marrow. Even for the soldiers who have been trained for a long time, many people can''t even pull the trigger on the battlefield, let alone them.


    In case of a grenade bombardment or a bullet accidentally flying on them during the battle, they will play directly.


    Li Ran said: "if you dare not take this risk, do you still have the face to ask for the protection of dawn alliance? There''s no gain in the world that doesn''t pay. "


    The student murmured in a low voice: "that''s what I said. Can I still not listen to Mr. Su?"


    Su Yuyan explained to Chu Feng: "many of the students we rescued, when they learned that we would continue to take risks to save other survivors, changed their doors. They were also the people who went to search and rescue survivors with us. The last time they wanted to come, I refused them, but the bullets didn''t have eyes ¡¤"


    Chu Feng nodded, he said They are not really selfish. They just care for their own lives.


    The people who can take risks with the people who save themselves are of high moral integrity in this era. You can''t ask everyone to be a warrior who can sacrifice his life and forget his death!


    It is also a rare courage to overcome the fear in the heart because of gratitude.


    Even this kind of talent is the normal, and Chu Feng is the alien.


    Then Chu Feng patted everyone. Everyone who had been patted by him was shining with gold.


    Looking at everyone''s puzzled appearance, Chu Feng explained: "now you don''t have to be afraid of the attack of ordinary bullets before your golden light disappears. Wait a moment, you don''t have to be the main fighters, just do the auxiliary work."


    The students were curious to pat the golden light on their bodies, and were very surprised: "can the awakened add shields to others? It''s amazing. "


    "I''ve heard about brother Feng for a long time. I didn''t expect to be so powerful."


    We don''t know much about the ability of the awakened, so we are just surprised.


    Of course, when people realize the difference between Chu Feng and others, Chu Feng is estimated to have reached the point where he can not care about other people''s eyes.


    If not, he will live in vain.


    "Well, let''s prepare to fight back! Please move carefully. Don''t make any noise. Follow my command. Xu Yan sends the situation here to Su Yuan. "


    At the same time, Chu Feng took out some large black clothes and handed them to some students with bright colors. "Putting on the clothes can reduce the probability of being found."Because of the failure of electronic instruments, infrared equipment has lost its function for a long time. It''s really hard to find black clothes on the Internet.


    After several people put on their clothes, Chu Feng took them to the back of the other team.


    Just as everyone was eager to try, and several awakened people were ready to start, Chu Feng made a sign to stop.


    Su Yuyan asked in a low voice, "what''s the problem?"


    Chu Feng said in a deep voice, "they have stopped."


    Su Yu said: "maybe we are ready to let them fear it."


    "If our team is prepared and can make them feel scared, then they should be ready to retreat or fight against the clock to attack, but why don''t they even change the formation?" Chu Feng asked.


    Everyone realized that something was wrong.


    But I can''t say what I really want to say.


    Xu Yan guessed: "maybe they are waiting for something. No, boss, did you ask all the staff to guard, or even prepare for a counterattack? If they have a second team or a third team, then our base is in danger. "


    At the end of the day, there was an anxious look on her face.


    Chu Feng nodded approvingly: "it seems that following Zhao fan is a good place for you to develop your talents. You don''t have to worry about this. Most of the time, they are" duizi ", but I''ve asked the elite of the base to hide in advance. They can''t find the elite and dare not attack rashly."


    Xu Yan is shocked and inexplicable. Her intelligence can''t be brought into full play around Chu Feng.


    At this time, she suddenly noticed that Chu Feng had just said that being around Zhao fan was a good place to play his talents. It seemed that he had agreed.


    Think of here, Xu Yan''s heart also emerged excited.

 Chapter 244

    At the beginning, Xu Yan really admired Zhao fan''s strength, so she chose to pursue Zhao fan.


    However, she is also a person who can see through the sinister people. When she was in the school dormitory, she was the first to realize that those people would be against the purpose.


    Therefore, she has always been true to men, is to find a real trust.


    And in the process of pursuing Zhao fan, she is gradually attracted by Zhao fan. Zhao fan may not be as painful and deceiving as other boys, and may hate that girls are too close to him, but he has a rare heart of innocence.


    Anyone who gets his approval, he will do anything to be good to her.


    Compared with those who are greedy for their own beauty, people like Zhao fan are more appreciated by Xu Yan, and their personalities complement each other, which is a perfect match in this dangerous world.


    Her only worry now is that Chu Feng treats Zhao fan as a brother. Will she doubt her ulterior motives and stop her? Now that she gets Chu Feng''s approval, she can rest assured. After all, if Chu Feng is a murderer, few people can stop him.


    Su YuYan''s voice interrupted her thoughts: "next, what should we do to maximize our role? If there are other teams, shall we continue to remind them? "


    Chu Feng thought about it, and then said: "Su Yuan is a smart person. She will gather the senior members of Dawning alliance who can be trusted, give priority to protection, and even sacrifice others when necessary, and use those new people as cannon fodder. So, just let her take precautions in this direction, and wait for us to deal with the war situation here And solve other problems. "


    All members of the league are treated equally, which Chu Feng can''t do.


    The earlier and longer you follow him, the more people you can get his trust.


    Especially for those who join after killing the insect emperor, if they want to get Chu Feng''s trust, they must take practical actions.


    Originally, Chu Feng still needed to investigate later, but unexpectedly, they built their nest at the gate of Jinling creature, and all of a sudden upset Chu Feng''s plan.


    So, this war is bound to be a lot of casualties.


    Since there is no way to prevent the emergence of casualties, so Chu Feng can do, of course, only to reduce the casualties of his own legitimate.


    Xu Yan said, "OK, I''ll inform them right now, and join us in the front and back attack."


    When Xu Yan went to give the notice, Chu Feng also began to arrange everyone''s work: "Zhao fan, you just need to cover the firepower. You don''t need to use Hellfire, which consumes a lot. You just need to use the fire ability on a large scale to disturb. If the opponent sends an armored car, it will be stopped by Li Xiao''s earth ability."


    Zhao fan and Li Xiao nodded at the same time.


    Chu Feng then took out some rifles and sniper guns, taught those students who had no ability, said: "the rest of the people all began to shoot, shooting method wait for Xu Yan to teach you, but pay attention not to fight, to the enemy''s direction oblique upward 30 degrees angle to the sky."


    Li Ran was puzzled: "isn''t this the shooting method of bow and arrow? If the gun tilted up 30 degrees, it would have been out of range


    The speed of the bullet is very fast. Although it is not a straight line, the arc of the arc is not too big. Compared with the bow and arrow in the cold weapon era, it is a world of difference.


    In this case, can we really hit the enemy?


    Chu Feng said seriously: "do you think shooting is a joke? Do you think people who haven''t touched the gun before can get the gun to cover the fire like in the TV series? I asked you to shoot in this way, not to kill the enemy, but to prevent you from hitting your own people when you cover fire. "


    Looking at some students'' dissatisfied eyes, Chu Feng continued to order: "Lu Ming, you call the undead to protect them, and supervise them at the same time. If they shoot indiscriminately, I can guarantee that they will never have a chance to hold a gun again from now on."


    Su Yuyan also supported Chu Feng coldly: "don''t you think it''s fun to use guns? Don''t say it''s a gun. Even if I give you a knife, who hasn''t been slashed or stabbed by his own knife? "


    At this time, the students are blushing.


    It''s not that they are not careful, but they get a sharp weapon. People always have the impulse to try the sharpness with their fingers. Especially when there is treatment in their team, they are more confident and bold.


    After explaining all the tasks, Chu Feng pointed to a building in front of Su Yu and said, "your task is to cover here. Teacher Su is hiding in the building there. If a large number of people break through the blockade of Zhao fan and Li Xiao, you will immediately ambush them."


    Then, he solemnly reminded the students: "you should remember one thing, now teacher Su''s position is in front of your firepower blockade, if your shooting angle gap is too big, teacher Su may be injured by you."A classmate said angrily, "how can you let Mr. Su be in such a dangerous place? Why don''t you go here and ambush yourself? And are you sure the ambush here will work? Does the other party have no brain to investigate? "


    "If they have brains, they won''t investigate!"


    Xu Yan has done a good job of notice, came to the middle of the crowd, "since the front is your fire coverage network, who would be stupid enough to arrange the ambush in the fire coverage network? Are you not afraid of being killed by your own people? If you are really worried about Miss Su''s safety, just let yourself not make mistakes. "


    Su Yuyan seriously looked at the students: "in this dangerous world, no one can absolutely guarantee their own safety, and no one can always protect the safety of others. If you don''t have the courage to survive, then don''t blame others for giving up on you. If you really care about me, then be serious and don''t use the attitude of class to perfunctory me."


    She was the first to enter the ambush.


    Chu Feng handed a submachine gun to Xu Yan and told him, "the task of teaching them to shoot and choosing the right place to ambush is up to you. I will act alone."


    With that, he walked in a hurry and disappeared into the night.


    Xu Yan said to everyone: "if you want to live, or want to let everyone live together, then listen to me."


    Zhao fan looked at Xu Yan''s appearance, the corners of his mouth showed a happy smile, and then began to fight.


    As soon as he raised his hand, the flames rained down and fell into the enemy line.

 Chapter 245

    "Enemy attack


    "Enemy attack


    "Defend


    The fire from the sky made the whole army in a panic, but after a short period of panic, they began to integrate in an orderly way.


    After all, even if they are attacked by the enemy, they are prepared in advance.


    The awakened ones in the team immediately began to attack, and the defense of various element systems also began to unfold.


    "Chutu --"


    some people with guns in their hands have started shooting around, and then there are some screams.


    Don''t get me wrong, these screams are their own.


    By the time they raised their guns, the commander had gone into the armored car and issued orders through the liaison officer.


    The strong white man said with disdain, "it''s useless for Chinese people. When they encounter a little frustration, they don''t know what to do. It seems that it''s easy to beat their own people."


    Although their equipment is very complete and advanced, good Gunners are fed with bullets. They are not short of bullets, but it is impossible to train professional soldiers on a large scale.


    The commander also disdained to say: "no way, this is the cowardice of Chinese people, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the whole China is rubbish, and our opponents must be more afraid of firepower."


    The white man said, "next, it''s time to send out the psionic team and get rid of the secret shooters."


    The commander said: "don''t worry, first confirm the position of the enemy, and then move. The fire of the other side doesn''t look strong, but it can''t be underestimated for such a large area of coverage!"


    At this time, there was a burst of exclamation from outside.


    "Oh, no!"


    "The captain is dead."


    "What is this?"


    "Fire dragon, this is the hand of the fifth level psionic power!"


    Then there was chaos in the team, with screams and gunshots.


    Now more than 20 days have passed since the end of the world, and they have professional teaching, so they know a lot of common sense.


    Dragon like Qi and dragon like flame are the symbols of the fifth order.


    That is to say, there was a strong man of level five nearby.


    You know, their entire company, now only two five level exist!


    How can such a peerless master ambush nearby? To do such a dangerous thing?


    As soon as the commander''s face changed, he immediately asked about the situation.


    A soldier reported: "report, sir, the other side used the fire dragon and killed three psionic adults who are using their powers to protect us in a row. Now the remaining psionic adults are not willing to use their powers to protect us, but start to protect themselves."


    The commander''s face changed slightly, and his hand was too poisonous.


    The powers are superior, especially the third-order powers. They have been able to resist the power of bullets on guard, and even many people regard themselves as Superman.


    Before, they protected the members of the team because they had spare power, but seeing the fire dragon attacking and killing the people who protected others with irresistible power, they certainly did not want to be a leader.


    To sacrifice oneself to protect others is a fool, not Superman.


    The commander said with a headache: "this is the drawback of the irregular army. If the order goes on, let the psionic team start to act immediately, and prepare to kill the enemy secretly. If more than five fourth level players of the physical skill department take the shot, plus some elements, there should be no big problem."


    If it is a regular army, it is necessary to complete the task even in the face of life-threatening.


    Now their equipment is very good, but because they are not regular troops, their first reaction is that they are only concerned about their own lives. Some people have begun to find a place to hide.


    Anyway, it''s late at night, and no one will notice that they will avoid the war.


    It was with this idea that there were only two powerful powers, which still caused chaos.


    "There are actually 26 powers. No, there are still some weak powers who don''t do it. They have many powers."


    Chu Feng stood on the top of a six story building, watching the situation below.


    Even the dawn alliance, before he was in a coma, there were only more than 200 powers, and those who were not obedient were less than 400, and only a dozen of the fourth level.


    However, Jinling creature is only sent to deal with his powers, there are more than ten fourth level creatures.


    It''s just a team. How many powers do they have in total?


    "It seems that they have developed some achievements, otherwise it is absolutely impossible to cultivate so many level 4 masters. Although they are not sure of more than 70%, I have to start with them in advance."


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed the intention of killing. He didn''t know much about the development progress of Jinling biology in the early stage, and he didn''t expect that they could develop so fast in the early stage.


    Even the regular army has no way to deal with the difficulties. Of course, it''s not that they can''t fight. It''s that the price is too high and it''s not worth it.Now, let''s start here.


    Zhao fan''s firepower coverage naturally can''t cause too much damage to the psionic, even there may not be many casualties.


    However, if the bird is out of the way, it will die?


    In the third level, the fire dragon is a big move for him, but after reaching the fourth level, the fire dragon is already handy for him.


    Looking at the powers gradually approaching his own direction, Chu Feng pretended not to find their trace, but released several fire dragons, and then began to release the fire snake.


    The powers who are ready to attack and kill Chu Feng are overjoyed.


    "He doesn''t release fire dragon any more. It seems that his powers have almost consumed."


    "Hurry up, it''s a good chance."


    Some of the team members felt that this was not safe, and wanted to wait until Chu Feng''s mental energy was further consumed: "wait a minute, the fire snake dance is also terrible, do we want to... Or not"


    a team leader with a long gun yelled: "if you are a psionic, will you retreat until all your strength is consumed?"


    The team-mates immediately shut up.


    Also, if they are such a peerless master, of course, it is impossible for them to risk their lives and make a clean consumption of their spiritual force.


    The captain said: "if I were him, I would at least reserve the power to release a fire dragon. So when we ambush, we must be careful of his fatal strike. All the elements can resist together. However, when he makes this fatal strike, it is also the time for the physical Arts Department to succeed."


    If the awakened person of the element system is close to the body, even the fifth level can easily die in the hands of the fourth level.


    Therefore, they are ready to let the element system resist Chu Feng''s last strike at the same time, and then let the body skill system give Chu Feng a fatal blow.


    Although the tactics are simple, they are effective.


    In such a tense environment, the effectiveness of the plan is more important than the precision.

 Chapter 246

    The awakened person of the system of the psionic team starts to enter the high building where Chu Feng is hiding, and then starts to move carefully. Well, every time he reaches a floor, he starts to look around alertly.


    They are not sure if the fifth level psionic will be protected.


    If it is them, they will still send some protection.


    Although they were not trained to the standard of a regular army, the necessary caution was trained.


    When they arrived on the fifth floor, the team leader suddenly whispered, "let''s go!"


    Then, a native psionic immediately broke the floor of the sixth floor, that is, the ceiling of the fifth floor.


    Then the ceiling on the sixth floor began to crumble.


    After the roof broke, a black figure was exposed in their view.


    At this time, in addition to the team leader, all the powers of the Department of physical arts jumped up and attacked at the same time. In an instant, they cut the black figure into several sections, and a head fell down.


    As a psionic, it''s easy to jump more than two floors.


    "Got it!"


    The powers on the fifth floor were excited. They didn''t expect to succeed so easily.


    And the captain was also relieved, and then disdained to say: "even if the talent is better, what? It''s not useless without a brain. "


    For their successful sneak attack, the captain thought it was quite successful.


    First of all, the other party didn''t expect so many experts to sneak attack. What''s more, they didn''t arrive at the 6th floor, but directly broke through the ceiling.


    In a new era, there must be a new way of fighting.


    If thinking is still limited to the old times, what is the use of strength?


    A member of the team picked up the head cut off by the psionic powers and said: "although the fifth level psionic powers have higher value to capture alive, they can get more stable after they die."


    They understand how terrible the level five powers are in the frontal battle. Apart from other things, even just now, they hurt the whole team under the attack of this master?


    Without their decapitation, their team of more than 1000 people could even be directly beaten by Chu Feng.


    After checking the roof, the powers upstairs also jumped down easily: "the other side''s arrangement is a great waste to the master, but it''s a pity that such a master is dead."


    Just at this time, a psionic suddenly yelled at the psionic who was carrying the head: "your hand, quickly, quickly, throw away the head!"


    The psionic lowered his head and saw that his right hand holding his head had turned black, and then began to turn into pus, dripping continuously.


    "Ah -"


    the sudden change made the psionic scream and lost his things in a hurry.


    However, it was too late, the black spots had begun to cover his whole body, and then his whole body began to turn into pus.


    "Help me


    He stretched out his half melted right hand and made a hoarse cry.


    However, all of the powers are like snakes and scorpions to avoid, and he quickly opened up the distance.


    Although they don''t know what the hell it is, they know that if they contact him rashly, they may end up in the same end.


    At this time, the captain''s heart alarm: "no, this is a trap!"


    However, his reminder is too late.


    A Fire Dragon flew in from the fourth floor window and swept everyone.


    "Ah


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Isn''t he dead?"


    "What was it that we just killed?"


    "Stop talking nonsense and find a way quickly!"


    Suddenly, a fire dragon appeared close to his face, which made everyone panic and even began to attack, trying to extinguish the fire dragon by force.


    Then they saw a scene of despair.


    Two more fire dragons came in.


    "The trough! Doesn''t it mean that even level five can''t send out two fire dragons in a short time? Does the other side have three fifth level fire powers? "


    The captain''s eyes were full of despair, and then he saw a figure standing in the air outside the window.


    "Flying? No, it''s not five steps at all


    The captain was scared to death. Although he didn''t know how strong he was, he knew that he was not the enemy he could deal with.


    Then, with one shot, he broke the wall at the other end and jumped down.


    It''s a shame for a fourth level psionic to jump down the fifth floor and sprain to his feet, except head down.


    However, after he jumped downstairs, he found that he jumped into a pool without seriously choosing his foothold."Putong -"


    after the captain jumped into the pool, he immediately began to swim to the shore.


    Just then, he felt a piercing chill - the pool became ice.


    Then he saw a figure jump down from the fourth floor and come to him.


    He felt that something was wrong. If he jumped from the fourth floor, he shouldn''t be so slow! Fix an eye to see, then wry smile way: "unexpectedly is a rope."


    At the beginning, he thought Chu Feng would fly. Unexpectedly, he just tied a rope to the top of the building, and then followed the rope to fall out of the window of the fifth floor to launch an attack.


    Then he immediately said, "I surrender. I know a lot about Jinling creatures. If you want to join, you will be honored as a guest of honor. I''d like to be your subordinate."


    He is a fourth-order wizard. He believes that his surrender and loyalty should be of enough value, and he believes in the strength of Jinling creatures.


    As long as they show each other the strength of Jinling creature, the other side will be moved.


    "No need."


    Chu Feng said, and launched the unknown skill to refine the fourth-order power.


    It''s not that he looks down on the other side, nor is he worried about what he will betray in the future. It''s just that he doesn''t have the time to deal with the captives and "educate" at all, so it''s better to turn them into a part of his own strength.


    After refining the psionic, he raised his hand and flew to the residential building.


    After having the first imitator, the rest of the powers came down from the gap on the fifth floor like dumplings, and then were intercepted by Chu Feng on the way.


    From the time they fell into confusion, they had already made no threat to Chu Feng.


    What he had been on the top of the building before was just a second-order low-level hell creature. In this age when everyone''s fighting experience is not very rich, it''s still easy for people to be recruited.


    Less than two minutes later, all the fighting was over, and the whole residential building was turned into ruins at this time. As long as there was a little wind and rain, it would become ruins.


    And after chufeng''s strength was full, he also judged his own level, level Four and level three.

 Chapter 247

    When Chu Feng solved the psionic team, the enemy''s team began to panic.


    There was an endless stream of flames coming down from the sky, as if the other party''s spiritual strength could not be exhausted at all. At this time, they heard the sound of guns and the fire from the muzzle.


    "They have guns, too."


    "Is it from the army?"


    "What are you afraid of? We have so many powers."


    "That is, we have so many powers, who do we need to be afraid of?"


    Although that''s what I said, everyone is in a panic now.


    It''s late at night, and it''s good for one side of the attack, because the people who are attacked don''t know how many people there are.


    However, in the twinkling of an eye, they changed from the attacker to the attacked.


    The strong white man said: "I didn''t expect that the other party could actually come around behind us and continue to send some people to kill them! There are many of our powers


    Most of the powers sent out to kill Chu Feng before are level 4, and a few are level 3.


    But now the fourth level powers are still very rare, even if they master some means, the number of such masters is still small.


    There are not many second and third order powers. They do have them.


    Even if it''s just one of five teams, they have more than 100 powers.


    The commander said, "you''d better wait until they succeed in killing the fifth level psionic! Otherwise, it would be a bit rash. "


    The strong white man said, "do you mean we might lose?"


    The commander said: "of course, it''s impossible. After all, we have so many advantages, but we have lost..."


    the strong white man said: "that''s OK. Anyway, there are many people in Huaxia. If we die, we can catch some more. Last time, we captured more than 30000 people. Even if all the people here die, it''s no pity to use you Huaxia In other words, it''s called panning for gold in the waves, and the elite are left behind. "


    Then the white man added, "I respect and admire your command ability, but your values should change with the times."


    Among their inherent ideas, Huaxia is a lower race.


    The death of the lower race is just a number for them. There is no need to cherish it. If they die, they will die.


    What''s more, they have made progress in the research of biochemical mechanical animals.


    Although there is a bottleneck in motivation because of the failure of the last operation, it is still possible to transform ordinary people into biochemical people and let them have the body of steel.


    In this way, they don''t have to worry about anything.


    The commander hesitated for two seconds, then clenched his teeth and ordered: "five companies, six companies, cooperate with the awakeners of the company, take off each other''s firepower, let ordinary people as sacrifice, if the awakeners have casualties, those people will want to come back alone."


    At his command, the two companies immediately began to attack, adding up to about 300 people.


    After all, the ranks of these powers are still relatively low and need some firepower to cover them.


    Just then, they saw the burning building in the distance.


    The commander worried: "go to check the intelligence."


    The strong white man said, "according to our test, even a level 5 master can''t face the siege of so many level 4 powers after launching so many attacks. The result of the battle is doomed. At most, he will die a few people."


    The commander said, "but that''s a fourth level psionic! Every fourth order psionic is a very precious being


    "Sir, I''m going to correct your mistake here. Level 4 powers are precious now, but they will soon be rotten."


    The strong white man seriously corrected, "people''s values should change with the trend of the times. If your values can''t change with the trend of the times, your talents will be buried. We don''t need to send special people to check them. Anyway, the living people will surely come back."


    The commander took a deep breath and nodded, "I''ll change."


    In fact, he is not a person who takes life seriously, otherwise he will not help a creature to capture those survivors and use them as test objects.


    He just has taken these troops under his command as his own property. The loss of any personnel will make him feel that his assets are less.


    It''s not that the strong white man didn''t see through his ideas, but beat him in this way.


    This is a warning. These troops are not your property, nor are they your private soldiers. You are just the people who help us command the troops.


    Thinking of this, his eyes also showed a chill.


    Then, his car blew up!


    "Boom."A violent explosion made the whole car turn into a fireball, and the people on the car howled and turned into one fireman after another, leaving only a strong white man, flapping the flames on his body, slowly rising from the sea of fire.


    Then, a black figure like death came from a distance. Wherever he passed, everything around him was ignited by the fire.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Why did the fire dragon appear again?"


    "No, are the powers lost?"


    "Run


    When those powers went to kill Chu Feng, they thought they had hope.


    But when the strong one who can summon the fire dragon reappeared, their hearts were even more filled with despair, and some even began to run away.


    "Don''t run!"


    "The runaway is dead!"


    "Anyone who dares to run away is a capital crime!"


    Some officers at all levels are still trying to save the situation, trying to call people back, but now that their morale has collapsed, how can they save the situation?


    Looking at the black god of death coming out of the sea of red fire, the strong white man said calmly: "Mr. strong, I don''t know if you are interested in becoming our guest. We have mastered the most high-end biotechnology in the world. I believe it will make you go further."


    However, there is only a golden light waiting for him.


    "No --"


    the strong man of white cloud covered his neck in pain, trying to stop the blood from flowing down, but it was of no help in the end, and his eyes began to fade gradually.


    Chu Feng came to the white man and began to refine him.


    "Monster, monster!"


    Looking at this terrible murderer, who was like entering into an uninhabited land among thousands of troops, the whole camp was in chaos, and then began to bomb the camp on a large scale.


    Then, a few people who want to attack Chu Feng suddenly find that their feet are shining with colorful light.

 Chapter 248

    The battle didn''t last long. When Chu Feng broke into the barracks alone, the battle had begun to draw an end.


    This group of people had been forced to arm the team, after their leader was killed, the collapse of morale immediately triggered a chain reaction.


    In addition, Chu Feng''s invincible image makes their morale collapse.


    Let alone ordinary people, even those with powers can only run for their lives now.


    This is a five level master! Level 4 still has resistance in front of level 5. Even if they cooperate well, they can''t kill each other. However, the cost of burning them is not much different from that of burning an ordinary person.


    After killing and refining some powers, Chu Feng didn''t pursue any more.


    There are about 800 people left on the other side, who can''t be chased at all, and he still has more important things to do.


    Now that the team has collapsed, let it collapse!


    The two companies, who went to kill Su Yuyan and others, went forward with fire and shot to cover, but the speed of advance was slower than that of practice charge. I don''t know how much.


    They don''t know how many enemies the other side has. They only know that bullets don''t have long eyes. If they are hit by bullets that don''t know where, it''s over.


    At this time, a man suddenly yelled: "the other side''s shooting seems to be very poor."


    Other people suddenly realized that they looked at each other and found that there were not many casualties, and these casualties were caused by the fire psionic.


    So they were all excited: "go!"


    "Hurry up


    "Get rid of this rubbish!"


    When the enemy is unknown, even if there are only more than 20 people, it is a great deterrent. But when the enemy''s strength is seen by them, their courage comes up again.


    There is only one enemy who has been setting fire. It''s difficult. But with so many of them, are they afraid that each other will not succeed?


    When they found that there were not many casualties, they began to despise the enemy.


    So everyone immediately launched a charge, in the two armored cars under the open road, quickly rushed to Zhao fan where they are in the camp.


    At this time, they suddenly found a big hole in the ground.


    "The crypt has fallen!"


    Li Xiao used his earth power to make a big hole in the ground, and then the missing soil turned into a wall, dividing the soldiers.


    The students looked excited and some even wanted to go out.


    Xu Yan immediately ordered: "everyone don''t move, stand by and don''t shoot directly at the enemy. Lu Ming, protect everyone with your undead creatures. Li Ran is ready to treat the wounded."


    The two armored vehicles were damaged by a sudden attack, and the rest of the people shot back immediately after a brief panic.


    "That''s how they are."


    "Ha ha, they are at a loss."


    When they fired back, they thought it should be a fierce fire fight, but they didn''t expect that there was no big obstacle at all.


    On the contrary, it was the people who were ambushing in the dark that were overwhelmed by their firepower.


    This discovery made them very excited and began to rush forward regardless of everything.


    At this time, a concave and convex shadow quietly appeared behind them, holding a sharp white sword.


    "Half moon chop!"


    A sword like a crescent moon swept by, more than a dozen figures were directly cut off by the waist, and the upper part of the body still struggling issued a shrill scream.


    When they heard the scream behind them, some people instinctively looked back to check, but then their heads flew straight up.


    Su Yuyan, holding the sword of drinking blood, constantly shuttles through the crowd, reaping life by life.


    No, not one by one, but in groups.


    Half moon chop is constantly cut out, each sword will take at least five people''s lives.


    Under the special forging of Chu Feng, the blood drinking sword has become very sharp. It is an insult to the sword to use iron as mud.


    In the last battle with the insect emperor, Su Yuyan felt that a special connection had been formed between the sword and himself, as if the sword had become a part of his body.


    That''s why she said she would not return it to Chu Feng.


    She is not a hypocritical person, since this sword can play a greater role in her own hands, then she can also use this sword to guard Chu Feng.


    It''s not an excuse to cheat herself, it''s what she really thinks.


    With the blessing of blood drinking sword, even the lowest cost of half a month''s chop of ordinary level 2 skill can give full play to its usual level 4 lethality.


    Of course, only sharpness has reached the fourth level.But that''s enough.


    Among these people, there was no third-order peak. How could anyone be her opponent? Chu Feng felt that there was no master among these people, so he gave Su Yuyan the battlefield here.


    Su YuYan''s appearance also let them not expect, after all, who would have thought that someone would ambush in front of their own firepower interwoven network! If the trench had been dug in advance, it would have been possible, but now, all that remains is chaos.


    At this time, someone kept shooting in the direction of Su Yuyan.


    "Ah


    "Master psionic, do it quickly!"


    "Don''t stop me!"


    "The trough! Why are you shooting at this time? You killed your teammates by mistake


    "If we don''t shoot, we''ll all die!"


    Su Yuyan has been shuttling through the crowd. Anyone who wants to attack her may be blocked by her own body. The crowd is her shield.


    But under the threat of death, they have nothing to care about.


    Now many people with submachine guns have only one idea. Even if they want to kill their teammates, they must kill the murderer.


    But this behavior stopped those powers, for fear that they would be shot to death.


    At this time, Xu Yan ordered: "now all the powers can start to attack with all their strength."


    So, Li Ran and others immediately began to attack with all their strength.


    In addition to the original members such as Li Xiao and Li Ran, there were three awakened people among the students. However, their level was too low, and there were still people who didn''t wake up and needed protection, so Su Yuyan refused their last request to go to the fort.


    After all, they are willing to take risks in such dangerous things, and Su Yuyan is not willing to let them take risks.


    At the moment, with everyone''s firepower fully open, the crowd became more chaotic.


    Huge meteorites fall from the sky, cracks and spikes are opened in the ground, Hellfire is burning, and the Holy Light deprives every life.


    In the chaos, there are also people trying to restore order.


    "Don''t make a mess


    "There are not many enemies. As long as we can unite, we can defeat them."


    At this time, a long flame fell from the sky.

 Chapter 249

    "It''s the fifth level psionic!"


    "Run


    As Chu Feng joined the battlefield, the rest of the people immediately scattered in a crowd.


    The fifth level powers are not what they can deal with at all. They have to run for their lives at the moment.


    With the attack from the front to the back, less than 100 of more than 300 people left to escape, while Chu Feng specially killed some of the powers, collected their corpses into the yuan palace, and then slowly refined them.


    After solving all these problems, everyone looked at Chu Feng with adoring eyes: "it''s too powerful. It''s just abnormal. Well, I''m not swearing."


    "It feels like we''re just a bunch of helpers."


    "It''s like a God to kill the whole army."


    After such a long time in the end of life, even fools should become smart. They have seen that they didn''t help Chu Feng much at all.


    Even if it wasn''t for their existence, Chu Feng might have done better.


    In this way, the terrible existence of the enemy forces left an indelible mark in their hearts, and immediately closed their hearts.


    Chu Feng said: "now there is no time to do these things, we use the fastest speed to go back, the other team should be more than one, if the survival base becomes chaotic, it will be bad."


    With that, he immediately went back to the gathering place without stopping.


    By the time they got back, wars had begun elsewhere.


    The sound of gunfire is endless, and the light of fire suddenly appears. In a relatively distant place, there have been screams, as well as loud cries for help and for everyone to escape.


    When Chu xiaorou saw Chu Feng''s figure, she rushed up immediately: "brother, what''s the matter with you? Did you get hurt? "


    Although Chu Feng in her heart scum image has been deeply rooted, but how to say, is also her brother ah! So her concern for Chu Feng did not decrease.


    Chu Feng said: "I''m ok, but if you continue to hold me, the war situation will be OK."


    Chu xiaorou immediately reacts and releases Chu Feng.


    They are now on the battlefield. Where can they have time to love each other?


    She was just instinctive reaction, now see Chu Feng body in addition to some messy clothes, there is no injury, also put down the heart.


    Chu Feng and Su Yuyan find Su Yuan: "what''s the situation now? What about the casualties? "


    Su Yuan said: "the situation of casualties can be controlled. Because many people were joined in the later period, our lineage lived together, and those new people also gathered together. We have the most powers here, but we have the least enemies.


    Now the enemy has about four routes and is attacking from different directions. We originally wanted to support them, but those teams are too chaotic. Our resources may not be useful and we may hurt ourselves. "


    Jinling biological has a full grasp of this attack, so it adopts the strategy of division.


    This strategy itself is no problem, but they did not expect that one of the teams was directly defeated by Chu Feng.


    However, because there are still some problems in the current information contact, and because this team has been destroyed too quickly, other teams have not received any news about the fall of this team.


    Although most of them have successfully escaped, how can they have time to inform other teams to escape together?


    Even some people who still keep calm may have the idea of letting other teams continue to attack as their cover!


    Chu Feng was relieved and said, "that''s good. I''m going to build an energy shield."


    Su Yuan said: "OK, how far is the pursuit distance behind you? I''ll arrange a sniper. "


    Chu Feng did not return to the tunnel: "except for some unfortunate ghosts who chose the wrong direction when they ran away, no one should go in this direction."


    Su Yuan didn''t respond: "this is... This is..."


    "the enemy in that direction has been defeated by him. We just need to face the enemy in other directions."


    Su Yuyan said with lingering fear, "after he wakes up, I feel his strength has been greatly improved. If he faces the insect emperor again, I believe he will not win so hard."


    Su Yuan is almost dull, a team of people are broken?


    An army with heavy firepower was defeated by Chu Feng?


    Is this a joke?


    However, looking at the fire in the distance, she felt that it did not seem inconceivable.


    If it was Chu Feng who did such a thing, what else should be doubted?


    After a short shock, she quickly adjusted. Since Chu Feng said that the enemy over there had been solved, it was really solved. Just send a small number of people to defend.Now their attention should be focused on the enemies in other directions.


    When fighting broke out all over the country, Chu Feng also began to lay out energy shields.


    There are more than 20000 people in dawning alliance. Among them, more than 10000 people follow them before, but there are also many women who just want to rely on, who are non fighters.


    In fact, more than 20000 people can be fully accommodated in only one community. All the people in the two nearby market towns have been killed by the people who care for their families. Therefore, in theory, people of dawn alliance can live in the same community at the same time until the new residence is built.


    But actually it''s not like this.


    Of course, more than 10000 people lived together before the emergence of the insect emperor. After all, they had seen the power of Chu Feng, and most of them were grateful to him. After all, in order to protect them, Chu Feng fought with such a powerful monster, and he simply risked his own life.


    But after the death of the insect king, the new people are not necessarily.


    After a round of baptism, many powers with confidence in their own strength formed a gang, and then began to recruit people.


    After all, those martial arts practitioners who have practiced their martial arts can still serve as cannon fodder for them.


    However, after the second round of baptism, they realized that they did not have the ability to face real disasters, so some of them joined the army, while others thought of the dawn alliance.


    After all, Dawning alliance is a powerful non-governmental organization. If they join dawning alliance, they can occupy more discourse power. Even if they operate properly, they may seize power.


    Although this is an ideal situation, it is not impossible.


    However, these new people are divided into groups, and the places they live in are scattered with the groups, and even spread all over the five neighborhoods nearby.


    When Jinling creatures attacked in advance, they also went through investigation.


    What Chu Feng wants to do is to give priority to protecting his own people.

 Chapter 250

    About 20 minutes later, Chu Feng''s shield had been built.


    In the past 20 minutes, the enemy has been beaten back by others.


    Chu Feng did not plan to confront the enemy now. After all, it was very difficult to copy the situation of the previous war.


    What''s more, his strength is almost consumed.


    It''s not easy to build an energy shield. Even Chu Feng, it''s very hard to build an energy shield covering the whole community.


    Fortunately, after the energy shield was set up, he also had enough rest time.


    After all, the enemy is still busy!


    Before the rest, Chu Feng ordered: "I left four exits in the four weeks of the energy shield. You send someone to guard, and there are 36 nodes. If the opponent only uses artillery fire to bombard the energy shield, then let the psionic to supplement energy at these nodes. This is very easy to operate, and you should have memory when you wake up."


    The reason why he wants to leave the entrance and exit is to leave a flaw.


    If you don''t even have an exit, it will directly become a war of attrition. Although the number of dawn alliance''s powers is not small, they can''t match Jinling creatures, which will be very bad for them.


    However, if there are exits, then the enemy will attack from these exits. Only when they encounter enough losses will they consider attacking the shield.


    It''s not impossible to attack the shield directly, but it will be counterattacked by the dawn alliance.


    All the powers nodded. When everyone awakened to the power, they also awakened some simple uses of the power. Of course, they also knew about the knowledge of energy protection, but they can''t use it now.


    But now that the energy shield has been set up, there is no problem just to supplement the energy.


    Su Yuan was a little worried: "however, if they consume too much mental energy, will they be in a disadvantageous position in future battles?"


    It''s not her worry, it''s someone else''s.


    Chu Feng said: "it doesn''t matter, since the other side is to attack, then they should not carry too much heavy firepower, we can''t afford to consume it completely."


    See Su Yuan also want to say something, Chu Feng directly waved his hand, said: "don''t disturb me, let me restore strength."


    With that, he went into a room, took out some nuclei and began to recover his strength.


    Su Yu said: "believe him! His judgment is more accurate than anyone else. "


    Zhao fan and others also agreed: "yes, since brother Feng said it, there is no problem."


    After all, it is to fight against the existence of a thousand level legion with one''s own strength. Although the enemy is not a regular army, its deterrent power is still great.


    Seeing this, Su Yuan could only give an order: "guard the four entrances and exits. Anyone who wants to come in, no matter the enemy or her own, will be killed. Even a mouse can''t be put in. The powers whose level is lower than level 3 will protect the shield. If they reach Level 3, they will fight with strength."


    It''s not that she disobeys orders, but that if she wants to resist the enemy''s attack, she needs a power above level 3.


    Then, everyone immediately began to work together. Gu Nanfei took Gu''s family and his newly recruited lineage to an entrance. The military guarded one entrance alone, and the rest was under the command of Su Yuan. Chu xiaorou also wanted to fight, but Su Yuyan forced her to stay beside Chu Feng.


    During the recovery of Chu Feng, the outside world has been in full swing.


    Although the attack of Jinling creatures is not as if they are in the realm of no one, the resistance they encounter is not much after the artillery coverage.


    Many powers are ready to run for their lives when they see a lot of gunfire.


    And those who joined the dawn alliance just because they were afraid of danger are now hiding in the corner, shivering and waiting for death. Of course, these people are only a few. After all, unless they are lucky, it is really difficult for the timid people to live to the present.


    There are some smart people who see everyone''s confusion, and their faces are full of disappointment. Even if they want to organize people to launch a counterattack, they can only find a relatively safe corner to try to avoid the enemy''s search.


    Of course, there are also some brave people who hide behind the door or in some places where they are easy to ambush, waiting for the enemy to come in and give them a try.


    After all, they are also people who have experienced the baptism of the insect tide. They may not have the courage to fight head-on, but they still have some experience in avoiding danger.


    It is because there are too many people hiding in the corner that it will bring some trouble to the enemy''s capture.


    "So many survivors, after they control this place, they are ready to go back and ask for credit."


    Some people with a high status among Jinling creatures are very excited when they see the fire in front of them. They are even calculating how much credit they can get for capturing so many survivors and how much strength they can improve.


    Some private soldiers of Jinling creatures were shouting with loudspeakers: "all the people inside listen to me. We are not here to kill you, but to pick you up to a safe place. As long as you are willing to come out obediently and follow our arrangement, I promise you will have nothing to do."After hearing this, a lot of people are beating their hearts.


    It''s not that they believe these people''s words, but because they feel that there is only one way to die in hiding here. Maybe there is a way to live if they surrender?


    The trumpet is still shouting: "I used to be a survivor like you. I was rescued by Jinling creatures when I was chasing by zombies. Then I was given all my equipment, including guns. If you are willing to surrender, you can become one of us as long as you accept the identity test."


    After hearing these words, immediately dozens of people came out of their hiding places, and then opened their arms to the people of Jinling creatures, shouting: "we are willing to surrender, we want guns."


    The private soldiers of Jinling creatures immediately arranged a place for them, an underground parking garage, and imprisoned them, but did not give them guns.


    Not only did they not take the guns, but they pointed them at them and took the weapons in their hands.


    During the detention, someone comforted: "don''t worry, we used to be the same as you. As long as you are honest in the next time, you will become our partners and have enough food and water."


    With these words, the private soldiers began to distribute food and water to them.


    A man yelled: "you are deceiving. You said that as long as we surrender, we will have guns, but you have taken our weapons!"


    Someone took the lead, and immediately someone followed: "yes, you lied to us."


    "This is a fraud. We have soldiers here. We will sue you."


    "Let us out, give us guns!"


    "Bang -"


    a gunshot rang out.

 Chapter 251

    There was a gunshot and a figure fell to the ground.


    See each other a word not to kill, their heart is full of regret.


    Why do they come out so early, why do they believe each other''s lies so easily, and why don''t they pretend?


    If you are so cruel to the first batch of people, do you want to continue recruiting members?


    An officer put away his pistol and said harshly, "one thing you need to know is that your life is in our hands. We want you to live and we want you to die. You are not qualified to negotiate with us at all. Now you all hold your head and squat in the corner. Whoever dares to get up, I will collapse."


    Seeing that the other side was angry, dozens of people immediately lowered their heads, and then squatted in the corner with their heads in their arms, not daring to move.


    Outside, persuasion continues.


    The trumpet is still blaring: "listen to me, all of you. There are still 10 minutes left before the final surrender time limit. If it exceeds this time, we will have to raze this place to the ground."


    Then, a gun rang out, so that a residential building damaged a big hole.


    "See, this is the end of not surrendering."


    Deterrence by force is more useful than persuasion by words. Immediately after the sound of a cannon, more than 100 people ran out directly, even rushed to them and knelt down on the ground.


    "Spare my life!"


    "We surrender."


    "We surrender!"


    There is nothing strange about the surrender of these men.


    On the contrary, those who did not surrender were the representatives who did not know the current affairs.


    So the soldiers began to collect their weapons one by one, ready to drive them to the underground parking lot.


    Seeing these people''s lack of backbone, a black man mocked with poor Chinese language: "this is China, this is the integrity of the Chinese people. It''s so funny."


    Seeing this black man who was almost in the dark, a man who was preparing to hand in his weapons suddenly said in a loud voice: "you, you are actually working for foreigners!"


    Hearing what he said, someone immediately became angry: "you''ve become foreigners'' dog legs. Are you still not Chinese?"


    "Cut them to death!"


    More than a dozen angry Chinese immediately took their swords in their hands and cut off the soldiers in front of them. Several soldiers were cut off their heads by them.


    They are not brave people. Instead, they have been oppressed and exploited by the awakened because they have not awakened.


    For them, it''s just another backer. Who should be the boss?


    Before that, they chose to join dawning alliance because dawning alliance was strong.


    But since these people have guns in their hands, it''s normal to choose bigger backers.


    Even if they kneel for survival, they don''t think it''s a big deal. After all, in order to survive, some people do cannibalism. What is kneeling?


    But when they saw the black man''s arrogance, they were angry.


    They don''t feel that they have any national integrity, but they feel very angry when they see this hipie man flaunting his power in front of them.


    People will lose their sense when they are in hot blood, so they are angry, so they lose their sense, and they have no other idea in their heart, only one idea: to kill the bastard.


    "Kill the black dog!"


    "Kill the foreign pig!"


    They yelled angrily, trying to kill the black man with the knife in their hands.


    However, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "chutu -"


    after a burst of machine gun fire, all the people who resisted were killed, and some people who did not resisted were also affected.


    These people are unwilling to fall to the ground, eyes to death are staring round.


    Seeing the other side''s angry machine gun, several people immediately fell on their knees and kowtowed to beg for mercy: "we didn''t resist! They are fighting


    "We really surrender!"


    "Don''t kill us, we really surrender!"


    With the leaders, these people immediately fell on their knees, and some even threw away their weapons in order to express their sincere surrender.


    Seeing these people''s spineless appearance, an officer disdained to say: "what a coward."


    Then he ordered the soldiers to take people to the underground parking lot.


    However, the black man''s eyes were full of disdain. Isn''t this man a yellow man? Isn''t it the same, desperate to be their dog?


    After hearing the news below, some people who were ready to surrender clenched their knives and hid in the corner, ready to give each other a knife when the enemy came in.


    But many people rushed out even more impatiently, throwing away their weapons to express their sincerity and shouting: "We surrender, we surrender!"Ten minutes passed quickly, and the soldiers fired machine guns from time to time, then bombed with artillery fire, forcing more people to surrender.


    In the ten minutes, more than 1000 people came out to surrender and were locked in the underground parking lot. Then more than 50 people were photographed to guard the more than 1000 people.


    As soon as 10 minutes passed, someone rushed into the residential building and began to search.


    However, these screams are from the alliance and the soldiers of Jinling creatures.


    "Ah


    "Ah


    "Chop this rubbish to death!"


    "Chop the traitor to death!"


    Some people hiding in the corner saw someone coming in and immediately waved their machetes and took some people''s lives.


    They hide here not to live in disgrace, but to fight with the enemy with their own lives.


    But more people were killed.


    After all, the gap in weapons and equipment between the two sides is here, which is difficult to make up.


    Of course, more people lost their weapons and knelt down to beg for mercy.


    They are those who take a chance to see if they can escape. When their whereabouts are found, they immediately beg for mercy.


    After a few minutes, the members of the search team escorted some people out, and reported to their superiors: "it''s late at night. At night, we can''t see clearly in the corridor. As a result, we lost a lot of manpower, so we asked for action during the day."


    The commander looked at the rest of the soldiers and said, "well, anyway, we have controlled this place. Surround it and put pressure on them. I don''t believe they will be so brave when their supplies are exhausted."


    Then, he ordered more than a dozen powers, with more than 500 fully armed teams, to encircle all the four neighborhoods occupied here, and then prepare for the next action.


    Their goal is to capture more people for biochemical experiments, not to kill them, but they believe that as long as they are suffering from mental torture, their surrender will be a matter of time.


    When the four teams took over the command and made plans to attack the community with the largest number of people, some people could not bear the torture and went out of their houses and were locked in the underground parking lot.


    After a brief regrouping of the army, under their new command, they went to the core community of dawn alliance, which is also the community with the largest number of people.

 Chapter 252

    "What is this?"


    "We can''t get in."


    When they arrived at the core community of dawn alliance, they found that they were blocked by a layer of shining energy shield. They tried to shoot with machine guns, but only caused waves.


    The faces of some powers have begun to change: "energy shield is a unique skill that only level 5 masters can use. Is there a level 5 Master in it?"


    Because the news of the collapse of one of the teams hasn''t come, they don''t know that there are five levels in the dawn alliance.


    And they are not wrong. Although Chu Feng is not the fifth level, he can be regarded as the fifth level.


    The commander''s eyes showed a look of disdain: "even if the level five masters display such a large area of energy shield, they will also exhaust their spiritual force. Even if there are still some crystal nuclei as a supplement, they should also run out of stock!"


    A middle-aged officer said, "yes, we bomb with guns."


    The commander stopped him: "although we have enough guns and ammunition, the amount of artillery is limited. Instead of wasting it here, we should wait for the follow-up support."


    The middle-aged officer said angrily, "are we doing nothing here?"


    If they just surround here and do nothing, they will get more than half of the credit from the reinforcements, which he can''t bear.


    The commander said with a sneer, "well, we need some troops to make a tentative attack. Next, you will take charge of the exploratory attack."


    The middle-aged officer agreed: "OK, give me three companies. I''ll try their details."


    Said, he immediately counted the three companies, and then began to tentatively attack.


    It seems that I didn''t expect that this officer would really dare to take someone to be cannon fodder. The newly appointed commander-in-chief was also a little surprised, but he immediately ordered: "when they come back, immediately prepare artillery support and cover, and try to find out the strength of the other side."


    The middle-aged officer with three companies and nearly 500 people began to charge: "brothers, don''t waste bullets, and the powers don''t need to save money. As long as you fight here, everyone has a chance to become a power, and all the powers can get a chance to improve their strength."


    As soon as we heard about the chance to become a psionic and the chance to improve the strength of the psionic, we all got excited immediately, and then started to charge regardless of everything.


    Under the cover of guns and gunfire, they charged inside.


    "Don''t act rashly. Wait behind the bunker and fight when the enemy comes to us."


    Gu Nanfei saw that the enemy was coming. He didn''t worry. He ordered calmly.


    Some of the bunkers were dug in advance by military personnel, some were boulders placed by earth powers, and some were sacks full of sand.


    Although there are some scum in Gu''s family, and they also control the power, there are still some people who refuse to go along with others. In Gu''s eyes, these are the real family caretakers.


    The servants of Gu''s family who are loyal to his new master, and the quasi death squads that Gu Nanfei trained later, all obey his orders now.


    Then, he also got the firepower support of Chu Feng and the military, so that some people with good psychological quality can have the means of long-range attack.


    It can be said that although he leads a small number of people, the cohesion here is the highest, and the psychological quality is also the highest.


    When the middle-aged officer saw that there was still no enemy under the cover of firepower, he exclaimed excitedly, "the enemy is afraid of us. The whole army is going to attack. We must occupy a foothold here."


    The three companies of the other side split into three groups after entering the gate. However, when they were ready to divide their forces to solve the nearby enemy, a large number of figures jumped out from behind the bunker.


    After seeing the figure, they were not surprised but happy.


    The proportion of powers of Jinling creatures has reached a terrible level of 12:1, that is to say, in this company of nearly 500 people, there are more than 40 powers. This is because some real elites are formed into a separate team.


    When they saw the enemy appear with a knife, they were very excited.


    Since you have a weapon in your hand, it means you are not a psionic.


    Since they are not powers, they are not their opponents.


    This is their simple logic, and they regard it as the truth.


    However, the moment the two sides met, their faces changed.


    A psionic sent out a fireball with fire expelling skill, but this fireball didn''t ignite the enemy as easily as he imagined, but was directly split apart by a knife in his astonished eyes.


    This phenomenon beyond common sense made his brain blank for a moment, and then turned black.Because his head was cut off.


    Such scenes happen everywhere. When many confident powers find that their powers are directly blocked by the opponent''s body protection, they are all shocked. Some weak powers even turn around and start to run away.


    "They''re not afraid of powers."


    "Our powers don''t work for them!"


    "They are all monsters of copper and iron. We are not rivals."


    "Run


    The stronger the strength, the higher the status of people will be more afraid of death. After showing them the power beyond common sense, they immediately turn around and run away.


    With the ability to take the lead, the number of people fleeing instantly increased.


    "The runaway is dead!"


    The sword in the middle-aged officer''s hand took the lives of several people who wanted to escape.


    Looking at these useless soldiers, his heart was filled with anger.


    Don''t these people know the importance of fighting bravely? Don''t these people have any blood at all? Don''t you think the reward after meritorious service is fragrant?


    However, it is true.


    In his view, the battle should be a confrontation between the two armies, and then by virtue of strength and platoon, plus the strength of equipment to start a contest, who is strong, who will win.


    But the real war is not like this at all.


    Unless there is an absolute gap between the two sides in the battle, once people on either side start to feel afraid, the fear will immediately spread and cause an avalanche of morale.


    As the saying goes, when the massive avalanche of morale begins to appear, no matter how strong your strength is, it will not help at all.


    What''s more, their strength is not strong.


    A dragon shaped Qi flew by, took the middle-aged officer''s life, and became the last straw that caused the morale avalanche. The whole team began to flee.

 Chapter 253

    "You say they can ignore the attack of the psionic?"


    An officer kicked an escaped soldier in the chest and knocked him to the ground. "Do you think I can believe this kind of nonsense? I tell you, the reason why you lose to them is not because they are too strong, but because you are too timid. You ran back more than 200 people. Don''t you know how to work hard? "


    Nearly 500 fully armed soldiers attacked, but more than 200 escaped.


    In his opinion, this figure is a shame. More than 200 people have successfully escaped back, which means that at least more than 300 of them have given up fighting and started to flee back when they were alive.


    Several foreigners watching the war in the rear looked at these people with disdain: "yo! Chinese soldiers are like this. "


    However, they learned a lesson by using a common foreign language instead of Chinese.


    The commander was indifferent: "it doesn''t matter. It''s a surprise to be able to try out the ability of the other side. There are some problems with others in this direction. We''ll send some more people to other directions."


    "But who should be sent?" the officer said


    The commander looked at the deserters coldly: "your cowardice has led to the humiliation of our Jinling biological Corps. According to the company''s rules, deserters must be sentenced to death, but I can give you a chance, a chance to atone, that is to change the direction of attack and continue to test."


    These soldiers who managed to escape immediately fell on their knees: "we can''t do it!"


    "There are ambushes behind their doors."


    "We are not their rivals at all!"


    "Please, my Lord, spare us!"


    Originally, they were not regular troops, and even some of them were not miscellaneous troops. It was just that Jinling creatures selected some tall men from the short men and then gave them equipment.


    They thought that after joining Jinling creature, they would be able to drink spicy food, but unexpectedly, hell still welcomed them.


    The commander ordered: "all disobediences must be killed."


    So, in a burst of machine gun fire, after a third of the survivors were killed, they attacked the other door with a backup company.


    This time, however, they chose the area to be patrolled by the military.


    After dropping some bodies, they finally chose to retreat.


    An officer said: "the firepower here is the strongest, or should we change it, or just wait until we have better vision in the daytime before attacking?"


    "What''s the point of changing? Can the other side still leave a door that no one defends? Then I wonder if they have laid a more powerful trap. "


    The commander frowned, then said, "go to the garage, bring some people over, let them be our meat shields, drive them in. There are also powers are not idle, give me to attack the shield to go, perhaps the other party''s energy consumption will also go in it! "


    "Yes


    At his command, a company immediately began to go to the underground garage, ready to escort some prisoners, and then prepare for the battle.


    Underground parking garage, more than 1000 people are squatting together in piles, some legs numb, simply sitting on the ground.


    At the entrance of the garage, some soldiers are guarding here with guns.


    At this time, several powers said something to each other, then with a smile, they walked to the crowd in the underground parking garage.


    The prisoners couldn''t help looking up when they saw the people coming.


    One of the powers held a woman''s chin in one hand and said, "she''s pretty. Although some of her looks don''t match my status, you''re lucky to get my favor."


    Then he put the woman on the ground and began to tear her clothes.


    "Ah! Let go of me, you brute


    The woman tries her best to stop the behavior of the psionic, but there is nothing she can do. Her cry can only make the psionic more excited.


    "Husband, help me!"


    A woman looks at a man squatting on the ground with desperate eyes, but what makes her feel desperate is only a shivering figure.


    "Oh, you are her husband!"


    A psionic who is selecting a woman, hearing the woman''s voice, immediately came to interest.


    The man was scared to sit on the ground: "no, I''m not. I have nothing to do with her!"


    The psionic slapped the man in the face and said: "I said you are you. Now I order you to open your eyes and watch carefully. How do we play with your wife?"


    With that, several powers began to get together and take turns to inflict violence on women.


    Some soldiers could not help but join the ranks. They did not dare to share women with the powers, so they casually pulled some good looking women and began to vent their animal desires.And the woman looks at her lover like this, her eyes are full of despair, now her heart is not just despair, but just the abyss.


    Men dare not close their eyes, can only look at, eyes full of humiliation, and fear.


    However, these people in the underground parking garage are still watching, watching ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "according to the command of the commander, we will choose some prisoners here as meat shields."


    The company in charge of escorting the prisoners came to the underground garage and began to prepare for the handover of the prisoners. Then they saw the scene of the underground garage.


    After seeing this scene, an officer frowned and said, "let them stop. Now the battle is not over! How does this look like? "


    The officers who were in charge of guarding the place said, "choose some men and go! Brothers are all hungry now. These women still need to keep them for a try! "


    The officer sneered: "we used to take the prisoners here as meat shields. Do you think it''s good to use a group of men as meat shields to block bullets, or a group of women as meat shields to block bullets?"


    The left behind officers were speechless, but there was still some reluctance in their hearts.


    It''s the same with the soldiers. They haven''t had their turn yet!


    At this time, their eyes lit up, and they noticed that the soldiers preparing to escort the prisoners were also ready to move. A soldier had an idea and said, "you see, let''s play with women in the base, but those women have no husbands, or their husbands are dead, so you don''t want to taste the wild ones?"


    At this time, the escorted soldiers were more moved, and many people looked at their officers with eager eyes.


    When the officers left behind saw this scene, they gave them a final blow: "since they want to use meat as a prisoner, it must be very hard to fight in front of them! I don''t know when the accident will happen! Let''s talk to the front. Let''s say that these rascals are not obedient. We spent a little more time to teach them a lesson. "


    The officer looked at some of the women in front, showing a large white, swallowed saliva, and rolled the Adam''s apple: "you''re right, we need to spend some time."


    Long live


    The underground parking garage is full of soldiers'' cheers and women''s cries. It becomes soldiers'' paradise, but it becomes women''s purgatory.


    When they surrender, they just want to get out of hell, but they fall into the real purgatory.

 Chapter 254

    Two hours later, Chu Feng, who has recovered half of his strength, is now coming to inspect the situation.


    After reaching level 4, the speed of absorbing the vitality is much faster, but it takes longer to store the vitality fully. Even if Chu Feng continuously refined the crystal nucleus and collected the corpses of the people he killed before, it''s only so much.


    However, this is enough for Chu Feng.


    Half of the vitality of the fourth and third levels is more than twice as much as the peak of the third level in terms of the quantity of vitality. In terms of the quality, it''s even more different.


    If it wasn''t for the construction of the energy shield, Chu Feng would not have consumed it so quickly.


    "The situation of the war has not yet reached the white hot stage?"


    Chu Feng is a little strange. Is there more reinforcements behind him? Otherwise, why didn''t we continue to attack on a large scale for two hours in a row?


    Suyuan guessed: "maybe it''s because they want to take a hard way. I have reported to me in the other quarters. Many people are forced to go out and surrender under their firepower. Even now, there are still odd stars in the neighborhood."


    Chu Feng strange way: "that is to say, they actually have a lot of people did not surrender?"


    Su Yuan nodded: "there are 14000 people who joined the dawning alliance. According to the intelligence analysis I got, now about 3000 people have surrendered, and some of them are dead and wounded, but most of them are still hiding in residential buildings."


    Chu Feng said: "it''s not surprising that they want to catch the alive, so the value to them is the highest."


    According to Su Yuan''s information, there are at least 7000 people left behind in residential buildings, which has surprised Chu Feng.


    It''s not that he doubts the character of China, but that he doubts how many people can keep it.


    Su Yuan then said: "now we are in the stage of being trapped. If we are trapped in the shield for a long time, it will certainly cause people''s uneasiness."


    Chu Feng did not care: "although the formation of the alliance is not long, but at least it can be regarded as suffering together, if they do not know what their correct approach is now, then people are uneasy! It doesn''t matter if you run away half way. "


    Su Yuan in the heart a burst of helpless, Chu Feng or this pair of casual appearance.


    Clearly many people as long as a little training, they can make them for their own service, but Chu Feng is not willing to do so.


    Of course, she doesn''t believe that Chu Feng really doesn''t care about these things. Otherwise, why should Chu Feng stay one more day to expand the enrollment of dawn alliance?


    It can only be said that he has a stroke in his heart and can weigh the pros and cons.


    "I''ll go out. You wait here."


    Chu Feng said, went to the shield, the shield is he built, he want to go out of course is easy, so, he chose a guard less direction, went out.


    If a [breath collecting Fu] is pasted on himself, people outside will ignore the existence of Chu Feng.


    Ten minutes later, the Chu front came back like water.


    Su Yuan asked with concern: "do they have any big moves?"


    Chu Feng nodded heavily: "get ready to fight! The enemy will feint at the three gates, attack at the south gate, and replace all the military personnel with alliance personnel to complete the change of defense in five minutes. "


    Su Yuan didn''t understand, but she did.


    After the military was replaced, they all felt dissatisfied.


    The commander of the military combat company even said angrily: "I know I''m not your own man, but my brothers and I are fighting for you now. Although there are only more than 100 of us, I believe our combined strength is definitely stronger than 1000 of you."


    Although we can''t use one as ten in the army, we can still use one hundred as one thousand, even more than a lot.


    In the actual team cooperation, the more the number of teams, the greater the probability of chaos. In ancient battlefields, even when hundreds of people died, thousands of people collapsed. Even in a favorable situation, they would quarrel because they snatched credit from each other.


    With the cooperation of ordinary people, one person''s combat effectiveness is 1, two people together will play 1.8, ten people together will play half of the combat effectiveness.


    Only through professional training team, can play a strong effect.


    Chu Feng said: "I don''t doubt your fighting ability. I just have something to ask you for help. I can take you out of a road and then go around behind the enemy. When the enemy launches a general attack, you can ambush from behind."


    Company commander some embarrassed: "that, sorry, I misunderstood you."


    Chu Feng pondered for two seconds and said, "with the quality of the people in the army, you shouldn''t have started to blame me just now without asking the reason clearly. Are you under too much pressure these days?"At this point, people in the army look sad and indignant.


    Seeing their eyes, Chu Feng sighed and understood something.


    Although he killed the insect king and contained the insect tide, almost every day the world became more dangerous than the day before, and most of this danger fell on the military.


    Soldiers are also human beings. After removing their responsibilities as soldiers, they are all living individuals. They are all flesh and blood like everyone else.


    Looking at them like this, the military is likely to accept the "lesson" again.


    The company commander said bitterly: "we tried to implement the survival base model in a fortress, providing a safe residence for 110000 people, but then there was a rebellion. The people outside wanted to go in, and the people inside wanted to stop the people outside, so they started fighting."


    Chu Feng heart a Lin: "you should not want to stop their disputes it!"


    The company commander said: "we have more than 3000 brothers who want to maintain order, but they are resisted by the mob. As a result, more than 3000 brothers are almost annihilated, and less than 400 people are left to escape."


    Sure enough, did it still happen?


    Chu Feng sighed in his heart.


    Although he has changed a lot of things, there are still many things he can''t change.


    He has learned about the current situation of the army from Su Yuyan. They distribute food and weapons to the survivors so that they can survive and have the ability to protect themselves.


    However, the unfair disposal of only one survival base resulted in large-scale riots.


    Those who have been protected by the military, and who have been protected by the military, have finally started to attack their benefactor on a large scale.

 Chapter 255

    Chu Feng wanted to say a word of good luck, but he didn''t say it in the end.


    It is up to them to solve the army''s problems. As long as their ideas are changed, everything will not be a problem.


    Do you think they will appreciate you if you give them benefits and favor?


    Don''t be naive, they''ll just want more from you.


    If you want them to thank you, not only give them sweet dates, but stick is also important. Even if there is no sweet dates, you can get some people''s gratitude by beating them less.


    Why can Chu Feng get the support of so many people in dawning alliance?


    Because he saved people''s lives? Is it because he''s strong?


    Of course, there are these reasons, but the more important reason is that the attack of insects is a "big stick" for them. Only after experiencing a disaster, they will know how to appreciate it.


    If the military can''t be ruthless, their deterrent power will never be reflected.


    Why didn''t Chu Feng want to join the military? To a large extent, it is for this reason that the behavior of the army is indeed admirable, but Chu Feng absolutely does not want to become such a person himself.


    Filled with a few seconds, Chu Feng said to Gao Yangsong, "I didn''t want to interfere in the military''s private affairs, but if you really want to continue to be the pillar of China, you have to change something. I want to convey a few words to the top of your military. Whether you listen or not is your own business."


    Gao Yangsong solemnly said: "what is it?"


    Chu Feng zhengse said: "to save 1000 people or 10000 people, and to kill 1000 people to save 10000 people, these two problems have always been the biggest problems to test human nature. I won''t say more about this. Some of you are even better at making choices than me. But the army is the best hope for preserving the Chinese kindling. I hope you can consider one more thing when facing these problems. "


    Then he looked at everyone with serious eyes: "the duration of this disaster can''t see the end at all. I hope you don''t think about the number when you think about saving people, but about who can live one year, three years, 10 years and make your children grow up."


    Everyone was shocked, Chu Feng''s thought has reached this point?


    However, careful aftertaste of Chu Feng''s words, they taste a different flavor.


    If we want to consider from the perspective of the survival of race, we can''t consider too much human nature, so we must deal with the problem with cold thinking.


    It seems cruel to kill 10000 people out of 1000, but sometimes it''s a choice you have to make.


    However, Chu Feng raised new questions.


    If you save 10000 people, they are doomed to die in a year, but if you save 1000 people, they can live for 10 years and even raise their own children. Which one do you want to save?


    But can they know who will live longer?


    The answer is, of course, yes.


    Who can survive longer, who can not survive, will only drag others, as long as the experience reaches a certain level can be distinguished.


    It''s just that they have been reluctant to face this problem.


    Gao Yangsong said: "I will certainly convey this sentence to the higher authorities."


    He now understands why Chu Feng chose the people of Dawning alliance so "selected", because he chose those who can live for a long time.


    Those destined to be eliminated by the trend of the times, Chu Feng would not even look at them.


    "All right, let''s get ready for action!"


    Chu Feng looked at the mechanical watch on his hand, "now calculate the time, they should have almost attacked! It''s almost time for us to act. "


    Five minutes later, the South Gate of the residential area, one of the entrances of the energy shield.


    This is the place that Chu Feng focuses on. According to his expectation, the other side will launch a large-scale attack in this place, and feint in other directions.


    For Chu Feng''s judgment, now Su Yuan and others have blind trust.


    Now, there are vague figures in the distance.


    When we saw the figure of the enemy, a large number of dawn alliance members who were ready to fight were full of excitement on most of their faces.


    It''s not that they''re very belligerent, it''s that they''re still following their plan.


    Now we are all ready to fight.


    As the saying goes, with a sharp blade and a sharp heart, we all think that we have been improved in the previous disaster. Of course, we want to try our own strength.


    Su Yuan ordered: "turn on the light!"


    With her order, the high beams of more than a dozen cars were turned on immediately, lighting the exit place. Anyone who wants to come in from here has to pass the high beams of more than a dozen cars.


    Under the influence of such lights, anyone who wants to come in will be greatly hindered in their sight.After the high beams of these vehicles were turned on, many people even more grasped the long knives and daggers in their hands.


    Then, a large number of enemy troops entered the gate composed of protective cover, and Su Yuan immediately ordered: "kill!"


    Then, a large number of powers are ready for powers, and a large number of warriors are ready for ambush.


    However, when they saw the enemy clearly, their eyes were dull.


    A group of ragged, unarmed people raised their hands and yelled, "it''s us. We''re members of the dawn alliance. We''re all family."


    "Help us."


    "Don''t kill us. We are our own people."


    Compared with the fully armed enemies, these people are deceptive and persuasive in appearance. It''s easy to tell that they are the "own people" of dawn alliance.


    If there are no soldiers with guns behind them, it will be more convincing.


    When Su Yuan saw the appearance of these people, her brain also had a brief blank.


    But she quickly responded and immediately cried out: "listen to the people in front, now immediately stop and squat on one side, otherwise don''t blame us for being merciless."


    These people were obviously used as shields by the soldiers. If they were allowed to come in like this, it would be tantamount to letting all the enemies in.


    Among the ragged people, some immediately instinctively want to squat down, but more people are shouting, "if you don''t want to be shameful, we are all members of the league. Why don''t you let us in?"


    "Yes! We are all members of the alliance. We should help each other. "


    "Brothers, they don''t let us in and want us to die. What should we do?"


    "Rush in!"


    "Kill them."


    "Kill these dogs who don''t treat us as human beings."


    So, these people kneel down in front of the enemy and beg for mercy, began to rush into the gate regardless of everything.


    Su Yuan eyes a cold, ordered: "kill!"

 Chapter 256

    Su Yuan knew that at this time, she could never have any kind thoughts, because any slightest concession would turn into weakness.


    A weak commander can only bring disaster to people.


    However, she gave a correct order, but there was no group of subordinates who could absolutely obey the order.


    "They are all their own people!"


    "Yes! Why should we kill our own people? "


    "Damn it, it''s the guns."


    "Yes, we shouldn''t kill our own people."


    There are some so-called good people in every group. They often don''t live long in the last days, but there are also some who live by luck.


    Let them fight the enemy, most people can do it, but let them kill a group of unarmed people, it is difficult.


    As a result, many people in the face of unarmed people, feel that their hands of the knife can not be waved down, and even someone in front of the people said: "you go to the back, we go to kill these scum!"


    In close contact with them, they found that these people''s bodies are full of scars, especially on women, who were obviously violated.


    These people who were used as cannon fodder and meat shields immediately hid behind them.


    There is no malice in seeing these people. Those who originally wanted to take up arms to kill these people are now unable to do so.


    They want to protect the cannon fodder behind them, and then kill the enemy. Unfortunately, although the ideal is beautiful, the reality is very cruel.


    These ragged people rushed to the back and broke up the formation.


    The people with weapons in dawning alliance used to be crowding and yelling, but now a large number of people rush through them, which makes them not know what to do for a moment, and even the weapons in their hands are not stable.


    "Don''t squeeze."


    "It''s all over."


    "Don''t push me!"


    "Are you idiots?"


    "Ah! Who stepped on me? "


    If they pass in an orderly way, maybe nothing too tragic will happen.


    But now they want to be the first to rush to a safe place, which leads to a large number of dawn alliance people being pushed or even trampled on by them, just to make them faster, even if it''s just as fast as 00:00:01 to come to a safe place.


    As a result, a large number of stampedes occurred.


    Many soldiers of Dawning alliance were trampled to death by these "compatriots" before they had time to confront the enemy.


    Su Yuan''s eyes a burst of despair, why do they not listen to the order?


    Are they all idiots? These people willingly when the enemy''s cannon fodder, they are no longer our compatriots!


    But it didn''t work.


    As a large number of refugees broke through the door, a large number of Jinling biological soldiers also took advantage of the situation.


    "Chugtu -"


    a large number of machine guns and several heavy machine guns fired at the same time, a large number of tongues breathed in front of the machine guns, and bullets poured out.


    The first group of Dawning League members who rushed out, plus those who were used as cannon fodder, were swept away by heavy machine guns and fell like dominoes.


    The survivors, who were used as cannon fodder, also screamed bitterly.


    "Ah


    "You are not trustworthy."


    "You said let us in, you won''t kill us."


    "Ah


    Although it''s not the first time that they have seen each other''s dishonesty, they still insist on putting the hope of life on the enemy''s credit.


    Even before they died, they didn''t feel that they were wrong.


    After seeing this scene, Su Yuan''s heart is dripping blood.


    The first group of Dawning alliance members rushed out, about 500 or 600 people, and these people died under the fire of the other side.


    These are all the forces of dawn alliance! It''s gone.


    Although these numbers are nothing compared with the total number of dawn alliance, war is not a number, but a sad song composed of living life.


    On the roof of a residential building, Xu Yan looked at Zhao fan with a sad look: "as I said, we have no way to save them. The price of saving the enemy is to pay the lives of our own compatriots, and we should be prepared to lose our relatives and homes."


    Zhao fan''s eyes are full of pain and remorse.


    Just when those people rushed into the battle, Xu Yan advised him to do it.


    However, he felt that it was wrong. How could he deal with the refugees?


    He thinks that as long as those people honestly hide behind the people who meet them in the dawn alliance, then the tragedy can be avoided.But what happened? Not only did they not know how to cherish this hard won survival opportunity, they became pawns of the enemy and caused a large number of casualties.


    Xu Yan continued: "I don''t want you to do anything immoral, but this war, we are likely to fail, our home is gone."


    Our home is gone again.


    This sentence sounded like a thunder in Zhao fan''s ear.


    Their old home is gone, and now the survivors are gathering in this new place, and they want to rebuild their homes.


    However, they are still too naive.


    In this era, it is an extravagant hope to find a place to settle down.


    It''s hard for us to settle down here, but there are a number of enemies who want to destroy their homes. Is it so difficult to have a home?


    Zhao Fan said in a deep voice, "I understand."


    Xu Yan''s eyes are a little complicated. In the past few days, she gradually falls in love with Zhao fan, but if she can, she doesn''t want him to change too much.


    Because Zhao fan would be more reliable.


    However, she really wants to live with Zhao fan now. In this dangerous world, she can have a shelter for them and let him have the power to protect them.


    What Zhao fan lacks is not strength, but faith.


    "Dragon, come!"


    Zhao fan''s body suddenly appeared glass colored flame, these flames soon disappeared, but instead, is Zhao fan''s body, appeared a fire dragon.


    "Samadhi, true fire, elemental dragon, five levels!"


    Xu Yan was shocked. She just wanted to make Zhao fan more decisive, but she didn''t expect Zhao fan to break through to the fifth level.


    Zhao Fan said: "I know what you mean. Maybe those people seem innocent in their position, but there is something more important for us, that is, to protect our home."


    The fire dragon came to the enemy line downstairs, accompanied by Zhao fan''s resolute words:


    "those who violate their homes will be killed without mercy!"

 Chapter 257

    When the fire dragon appeared, the enemy who rushed into the gate was in chaos.


    Five steps, this is five steps!


    In order to increase their confidence and improve their morale, Jinling creatures once showed the powerful power of level 5 existence in front of them, which left a deep impression in their hearts.


    This is the fifth level!


    Why is there a fifth order!


    "Ah


    "Get out of the way."


    "Don''t squeeze!"


    The fire dragon raged in the ranks, taking one life after another, and even three powers were killed on the spot.


    The number of enemies killed is second, but the deterrent power of the fire dragon is better.


    All the places where the fire dragon passed by, all people gave way to open, and caused a lot of trampling events, leading to a panic.


    "There are five level masters."


    "Kill the five level master."


    "Adults of powers, go


    Although they know that there will be some casualties when dealing with level 5 masters, they know that they don''t have many choices.


    Can they still escape? If they run away, their consequences will be unimaginable.


    More than a dozen fourth-order powers rushed to Zhao fan''s floor with a company''s troops.


    "We''ll kill the fifth level, and you''ll deal with the others."


    Just as the so-called "soldier to soldier, general to general", they don''t believe that a level 5 expert will have no one to protect him, so they bring a company of people as cannon fodder to create opportunities for them.


    Of course, because their position was too conspicuous, they didn''t use it to deal with Chu Feng''s sneak attack, but to prove the battle aboveboard.


    In fact, just as they thought, Zhao fan''s condescending attack, of course, also had a large number of dawn alliance members ambush and fight with them.


    "Earth wall technique!"


    A wall of more than 20 meters appeared in front of the crowd, which blocked their way, especially the guns in their hands.


    Their guns can pierce a third-order psionic''s head, but they can''t pierce a psionic''s wall.


    But they don''t only have guns. Jinling creatures also get the cultivation skills from the army, which makes them become warriors. Maybe their level is still very low, but their equipment is more sophisticated.


    The two teams fight together, and those high-level powers take advantage of this opportunity to rush towards the direction of the high building.


    At this time, in front of them appeared a hot woman, a beautiful woman with a sword.


    "Let''s kill him, as soon as you can!"


    A fourth level psionic takes a knife and cuts Su Yuyan. Then there are three third level psionic attacks from different angles.


    If it is in peacetime, they will not be able to walk when they see such a woman, and they will even consider whether they want to be strong when they pursue failure.


    But now there is a level 5 psionic threat in the sky, they dare not have the slightest carelessness.


    So, although it''s a pity, they still can''t keep it.


    "Half moon chop!"


    A half moon sword appeared in front of Su Yuyan.


    "Big chest, no brain!"


    The awakened one with a knife in his hand shows a sneering smile at the corner of his mouth. The long knife in his hand cuts Huashan with force, and his heart is in the grip of victory.


    Although the lethality of the awakeners of the sword department is almost the same, the aspects they are good at are slightly different.


    Dao is more suitable for open and close slashing. No matter from any angle of attack, it is mainly chopping, so the fighting method is simpler.


    Although there are many repetitions in sword skills and sabre skills, among them Sabre skills are stronger. It''s also half moon chop. The power of sabre is more powerful. It''s weaker than Sabre skills, and it''s not suitable for group warfare.


    However, the [cunning stab] and [Shesheng sword] of swordsmanship are extremely powerful. Both speed and penetration have reached the peak of the skill of the system. If you don''t consider your own safety, you can even kill any enemy in seconds.


    It''s just because of this move, although the Dao system looks very powerful, it doesn''t dare to fight with the same department of swordsmanship.


    If the swordsman doesn''t practice his stab well, he will be hanged by the sword. But what if he does? That is to use your own injury for second killing.


    Now he saw that the woman in front of him actually used group attack tactics. Of course, he thought it was the representative of big chest and no brain.


    Group attack is the only way to deal with Dao system. Only those idiots who are not experienced in fighting will do it.


    Half moon shaped sword flash.


    The knife fell.


    There was an incredible look in the eyes of the Awakened One: "how, how?"He looked at the long knife made with the special technology of Jinling biology in his hand. Under the sword just now, the long knife was broken in two.


    He wanted to say something, but found that his body was soft, then his upper body fell to the ground, and his lower body still stood on the ground.


    "How, how possible?"


    A lot of blood poured out from the amputated limbs, making his consciousness gradually blurred.


    The other three powers were also under the shadow of the blow just now. A total of four powers besieged one person and were killed in a second move?


    Su Yuyan took a look at the blood drinking sword in his hand, and his eyes were full of satisfaction.


    This sword is just a sword specially made by Chu Feng for her, and it will become more powerful with the growth of strength.


    Moreover, in the face of the insect emperor, she felt that she had established a special connection with the sword. Some of the power absorbed by the sword would be fed back to her.


    After being baptized with enough blood, this sword has been able to use the group attack sword technique to kill the same level with her full force.


    But now is not the time to be happy.


    Su YuYan''s eyes become cold, and then a lunge to those who want to attack and kill Zhao fan''s power groups, Zhao fan also conveniently put a fire dragon.


    Those who thought Su Yuyan would be killed easily by several people they sent were scared to death after seeing this scene.


    This is a fourth order power! How could you be killed so easily.


    At this time, someone trembled: "five steps, is she also five steps?"


    This makes many people have a sense of fear in their hearts. Level 5 masters, I''m afraid only level 5 masters can have such terrible power!


    A fifth order element system, combined with a fifth order body system, they really have a chance of winning.


    Just when they are dull, Su Yuyan comes to the crowd under the cover of Zhao fan''s fire dragon.


    The sword flickered, and the corpses were everywhere.

 Chapter 258

    When the battle at the gate was in full swing, Chu Feng also started his own action.


    He didn''t worry about the big accident that would happen to the battle situation on the other side of the gate. For him, as long as the number of casualties does not exceed 1 / 3, it is not an accident.


    By the way, he is calculated according to the total number of people.


    The route he pursued has always been the elite route, because only the elite can live to the end. Anyway, he has arranged the means to protect Chu xiaorou''s life, and he really doesn''t pay much attention to the casualties of other people.


    Of course, Su Yuyan, Zhao fan and others are also concerned, but he doesn''t think they will encounter too many accidents in this battle.


    With Xu Yan, she can''t bear to rely on herself!


    Xu Yan is a real smart person. She knows what talents can be entrusted. Of course, she can''t bear the casualties of Zhao fan''s team. This is her real reliance!


    Chu Feng can take back the things she got from Chu Feng at any time, but she hugs Zhao fan tightly, which is really her own. Even Chu Feng is hard to deprive.


    This is the reason why Chu Feng is relieved that Xu Yan is around Zhao fan. Maybe she is not a good person, but a good woman, a good wife for people like Zhao fan.


    However, Chu Feng will never let her control too much power in the league.


    The company of the military followed Chu Feng to turn east and West, constantly detouring.


    They found that in this process, they did not encounter an enemy. They could not help but wonder. Wouldn''t Jinling biological people send some people to investigate and guard around?


    But it''s true.


    It''s not like wearing a real suit of equipment can be regarded as a regular army. Jinling creatures only rely on special means to control their subordinates. They don''t have professional training.


    Their commanders are professional, and they have sent a lot of people to investigate around, but there are some problems with the people who carry out the investigation at the bottom.


    In their opinion, there are not so many things here! Isn''t it troublesome?


    They are willing to let them go to war, but they are perfunctory to let them patrol.


    Maybe this kind of value looks very abnormal, but most people are like this.


    Even some patrollers went to the rear in the name of patrolling. After all, although there were many prisoners in the underground parking garage, there were still some left!


    That''s what they specially picked out for pleasure. Why bother to go to a place where there is no one when they have such an opportunity?


    As a result, in the whole process of Chu Feng taking people around the enemy, he did not even encounter a patrol on the road.


    The company commander even reminded Chu Feng: "there''s something wrong with this way. They''ve already planned to attack comprehensively. Won''t they guard around a little bit? I suspect it''s a trap. "


    Excellent military literacy makes him not easily underestimate any enemy. When your plan goes smoothly than expected, it''s time to fall into the trap.


    Chu Feng said: "it''s really possible to have traps."


    The company commander said, "why don''t I lead the two platoons to test it first? If there is a trap, we will retreat immediately. You remember to take the rest of the brothers back. If there is no trap, you can do it again. "


    Although he knows that there may be traps, such an opportunity is really tempting, making it difficult for him to make up his mind to give up such an opportunity.


    So he plans to attack with two platoons, but Chu Feng can''t do anything.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "I never doubt your military literacy, nor your professionalism in the professional aspect, but the change of the times has changed a lot of things, so if we continue to look at things with the old eyes, we can only draw lessons from the blood."


    The company commander didn''t understand and said, "what do you want to say?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a confident look: "in fact, I don''t care if the other side has traps, because the total number of the other side has been detected by me, and now there are 2900 people left. Since the number of the other side is only so small, what can we do even if we play with flowers?"


    2900. Is that a small number?


    The company commander felt that his idea of more and less had been seriously impacted.


    I know you''re good. I know you can make a hundred.


    But there are many powers in the enemy! And there are more powers in the enemy than our awakened ones.


    Now he has some regrets why he wants to go out with Chu Feng.


    This is not to say that he is afraid of death, but Chu Feng''s judgment of the strength of both sides makes his three outlooks a little difficult to accept. Can such people really bring them heavy damage to others?


    Chu Feng ignored his idea and began to direct: "do you see that residential building? You immediately took your brothers to ambush in the windows of that residential building. Remember that they were scattered among the windows. The next thing is for me. "Although the company commander didn''t understand, he took the soldiers to ambush.


    Ambush in residential buildings, and then take a gun from the window to shoot. This is the most common means of street fighting in the era of hot weapons, and it is also very common.


    But the biggest deterrent of such an ambush is not the size of the firepower, but you don''t know which window will suddenly have an enemy and a heavy machine gun.


    In the case of no defense, even someone can take a heavy machine gun behind a company of enemies.


    Now, Chu Feng asked them to be in the same residential building? What''s the tactic?


    What''s more, how can he ensure that the enemy can really pass through this place?


    But the sentence "can''t look at things with old eyes" still shocked his mind. He had inexplicable confidence in Chu Feng''s words.


    Maybe he has a way to attract the enemy?


    With this in mind, he ambushed with his army company.


    Then, he saw a long black sword appeared in Chu Feng''s hand. He swaggered toward the enemy''s army.


    "Is he crazy?"


    The company commander now had some regrets in his heart. He knew that Chu Feng''s method was direct and aboveboard, and the enemy was hard, so he would not let all his brothers lie in ambush here.


    However, when he wanted to take some people out, he hesitated again.


    "Chu Feng, no matter in strength or means, is the strongest person I have ever met. He can unite the people of dawn alliance with his own strength. Such a person is definitely not a brainless man, and he will never make fun of his own life."


    With such an idea, the company commander suppressed several opinions of his subordinates and continued to ambush.

 Chapter 259

    Can Chu Feng really make the enemy close to 3000 people?


    From the data on the surface, of course, this is impossible.


    Even though these 3000 people are ordinary people, just shooting with bullets can make his body protection force exhausted, and the exhausted Chu Feng can''t live.


    It''s just that fighting doesn''t depend on data alone.


    Although those who surrender to the enemy will fight harder than normal people when they fight their own people again, this is to cover up their cowardice and lowliness.


    For Chu Feng, such a person is 3000 people, even 10000 people, is just a group of garbage.


    "Who?"


    A soldier who was guarding near the commander saw a figure appear from the dark and immediately took out his long gun and pointed it at the person.


    However, just a flash, Chu Feng''s figure disappeared.


    As soon as he thought he was wrong, he felt as if his throat had been torn open, and then his consciousness began to blur.


    "I, am I going to die"


    the soldier''s body slowly fell down. In his final vision, what he saw was that his companions, like himself, slowly fell to the ground without making a sound.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s company commander with a night vision mirror in the distance, Chu Feng walked towards the group of soldiers, and then his body changed several times. Seven or eight soldiers fell to the ground at the same time.


    It is not difficult for the awakened to kill seven or eight people at the same time.


    But what surprised him was that the news didn''t spread to the outside world, that is to say, there was no fighting sound in the whole process.


    Then his eyes widened again.


    He saw the bodies of the soldiers disappear one by one.


    "It''s a waste that the powers of the space system should be used to destroy the corpse, but it''s a good idea to destroy the corpse."


    It''s no secret that Chu Feng has multi lineage powers. After all, there have been double lineage powers in the army, and even a triple lineage power, so they can understand Chu Feng''s strangeness.


    It''s just that the ability of space system is used by him in this way. It''s really something.


    What they don''t know is that the reason for Chu Feng to do so is not just to destroy the body.


    During his recovery, he had collected many corpses and entered the yuan mansion. These were the soldiers of Jinling creatures killed by him, many of them had powers. Therefore, he had no time to refine them, so he used them as hoards for recovery.


    However, when he was preparing to refine these corpses, he found that they were gradually decomposed by the power of Yuan Fu, and then lacked some energy.


    This is not much, there is another thing that makes him feel gratified, that is, in the yuan house, a piece of land he used to grow, the seeds germinated!


    This discovery made Chu Feng ecstatic.


    When he realized the power of life and death, he had already guessed that his Yuanfu should be able to nourish life. So when he inspected the dawn alliance, he put some soil in the flower beds into Yuanfu with a lot of water.


    Then he took some wheat seeds and wanted them to take root.


    I just don''t know whether it''s because of the climate or the lack of something. These seeds haven''t germinated.


    This discovery makes Chu Feng a little depressed, but it is not unacceptable.


    Since these seeds didn''t lose their vitality in Yuanfu, it shows that his guess should be correct. The reason why they didn''t germinate is that there were some things missing or there was not enough time.


    However, after those corpses were digested by Yuan Fu, Chu Feng suddenly understood.


    Although Yuanfu has its own world, which sounds great, it can''t have all the elements that a real big world can have, so those seeds can only fall into a state of deep sleep without some necessary elements.


    When he sent the bodies in, some special elements were added.


    This is a very important discovery for Chu Feng.


    In the middle and late period of the end of the world, this was a bad place in the early period. Cannibalism often happened. Although Chu Feng didn''t do this kind of thing, he was almost forced into such a desperate situation.


    If people eat people, it will make them feel frustrated and even break a certain bottom line, which is unacceptable to him.


    But if the enemy''s corpse is regarded as "fertilizer", then he will have no psychological burden. After all, even in reality, people will return to dust after death.


    If even this one has a bad heart, the servants will not eat food that day.


    Of course, this is not without drawbacks.


    "After death, people want dust to return to earth, return to nature, and become a part of nature. However, if people deliberately kill people and use them as food nutrients, it is easy to break people''s bottom line. Therefore, I have to make a constraint on myself, that is, I can only collect sinners.""Even if they want to take their own food and kill their own robbers by the way, I can''t collect the corpses of such people. I can''t collect the corpses of the enemies who are on the opposite side because of the conflict of interests. However, since they have abandoned their identity as Chinese, don''t blame me for not treating them as human beings."


    "It''s the so-called non-human race, whose heart must be different. If I collect the remains of some plants or mutated organisms in the future, I should be able to do the same thing, and those Westerners who don''t treat Chinese people as human beings, I don''t have to keep them. "


    This bottom line seems to be hypocritical, but it is a necessary component of human values.


    The bottom line of a person who wants to survive in the last days must not be too high, but it can not be absent, otherwise he can not be called a person.


    With this kind of mentality, Chu Feng would not hold any hands on those who are willing to be dogs for westerners, or even proud of them.


    It is an insult to him to even classify these people as human beings.


    He can be a villain, he can be a villain, but he is a man and will not be with dogs.


    Chu Feng''s figure constantly shuttled through the night. Wherever he passed, all the soldiers slowly fell to the ground, and then the body disappeared.


    In this way, when he killed more than 50 enemies, a large number of soldiers were finally found missing.


    As a result, a large number of soldiers were sent here to check the situation.


    One of the powers with good eyesight found the trace of Chu Feng and yelled: "who are you and why are you in this place?"


    By the time he was drinking, he had pulled out his pistol from his waist.


    After all, powers consume, but bullets don''t consume themselves.


    However, before he pulled out his pistol, he saw that this man had appeared in front of him.


    A long black sword, I do not know when has penetrated his throat.

 Chapter 260

    "Newspaper, we sent two platoons, and four powers adults were killed by the enemy."


    A soldier reported to the commander in a flurry.


    The commander''s eyes were cold: "how many people are there on the other side?"


    The messenger said, "there''s only one person."


    "Only one person?"


    An officer sneered, "do you mean four powers plus two platoons were killed by one of them?"


    The Herald said in a hurry: "it''s not that we are too weak. It''s that man who is really too powerful. He has a sword in his hand. Even if he is a power master, he is not his opponent!"


    The commander said: "in this era, it''s not a new thing to be a hundred, but since he dares to come to us alone, let''s teach him a lesson! Directly send three level 4 powers, two melee and one element, take off his head and bring it to me. "


    "Yes


    The soldiers took their orders and left.


    A minute later, a soldier came over in a panic, his eyes full of fear: "no, all the three powers were killed by the devil, and the three powers didn''t even see each other, they died in the hands of the devil."


    A young officer yelled, "are those three rubbish? I can''t beat any of them. It''s rubbish. "


    The commander glanced at him coldly: "are you questioning the ability of the psionic?"


    The officer''s back was cold immediately, even if he insulted his useless subordinates, but he dared to question the ability of the psionic. If he provoked the public anger of the psionic, no one would want to protect him.


    A strong white man said: "this is not a strange thing. We have just received an order from the headquarters. The team we destroyed encountered a level 5 psionic. If a level 5 psionic killed three level 4 without the enemy''s defense, it is not a strange thing."


    Fifth order powers?


    After hearing this word, there was a look of fear in everyone''s heart.


    In any case, level 5 is a powerful pronoun.


    Even if more than a dozen level 4 powers want to besiege a level 5 power, they have to pay a heavy price. Before the level 5 power is consumed, he can even choose any enemy to accompany him to die.


    That is to say, there is only one way to deal with level 5 except sneak attack, which is to consume the opponent''s strength.


    An officer immediately roared: "since you know that there are five level peerless masters in the enemy, why don''t you tell us the news immediately."


    "Bang!"


    After a shot, a blood hole appeared in the middle of the officer''s eyebrow.


    The strong white man put away his pistol and said, "the lower race dare to question me. I''m really looking for death."


    Then, several white people and black people laughed together.


    The soldiers and officers around looked at the dead officer and laughed at each other''s ignorance.


    commander ordered: "7 even 8 company, 11 company, 12 company, all go to attack the 5 level of the ability, then deploy all the above four level of ability to attack together, first use a lot of guns and ammunition to consume the other''s body protection, finally, by the master hand, thousands of thousands of can not let the other side escape."


    Several messengers immediately went down and began to give orders.


    Because now the communicator has not been fully recovered, in such a short distance, where is the difference between manual communication and inconsistent communicator.


    Now that enough people have been arranged, they will put down their heart and start to deal with the members of Dawning alliance in the community.


    Because the gap has been opened at the gate, they will be able to allow more people to go through the gate and fight on a longer front.


    However, because of the strong resistance of dawn alliance, the front was stuck.


    After a while, the white man behind was a little impatient: "why hasn''t it been solved up to now? Don''t you know how to fight with the rubbish in front of you? "


    The commander wiped the cold sweat on his forehead: "fast, fast."


    Then he yelled at the messengers: "go and check the progress inside? Why is the speed of getting in now slower? "


    The herald took the order and left. Before their message was sent back, suddenly another Herald came from the rear crying: "no, the fourth level powers are half dead now, and the remaining ten people dare not fight."


    Half dead!


    This sentence is like a heavy hammer, hitting the commander''s heart heavily. Every level 4 psionic is a noble existence. Even if he is a commander, he has no authority to let them die.


    Therefore, after the war, if the gain is smaller than the loss, he should be held responsible."How many enemies are there? How many ambushes are there? "


    The commander roared anxiously.


    The messenger replied weakly, "there''s only one person."


    The commander felt dizzy for a while.


    He sent in four regiments! In this way, he was delayed by the other party, and killed more than ten powers, or was he a fourth-order one?


    Are these powers too useless, or are they too useless?


    "Wait!"


    There was a cold look in the commander''s eyes. "Why did more than a dozen powers die? What about the casualties of the four companies? "


    The soldier who was in charge of delivering the order bowed his head and said, "the adults of those powers felt that they could solve the problem, so they directly started group fighting. The casualties of the army were not high."


    "A group of ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    the commander just wanted to be rude, but he stopped. He ordered, "give me the order. Only one of their enemies and their own lives can be left. The company has the means to control their lives. Let them weigh the pros and cons!"


    "Yes


    The messenger rushed to the front and began to give orders.


    The commander covered his forehead, his face full of pain.


    Is it suffering for the death of those people? No, it''s for his own responsibility.


    Those powers are too idiotic. They want to play solo with each other even though they have so many advantages.


    For him, those idiots die when they die.


    But the higher authorities will never blame the death of those people on their own stupidity, but on the responsibility of his commander.


    When he goes back, he will face the most severe punishment.

 Chapter 261

    "Well, can such a monster really be defeated?"


    Some soldiers looked at the black shadow in the distance, their legs were weak, and they could not even hold the gun in their hands.


    It''s terrible.


    Just now more than a dozen of the level 4 powers shot at the same time, but the other side killed all the powers with one sword.


    In the shadow of the long black sword, no one can make him play the sword for a second time.


    This terrible power left an indelible shadow in their hearts.


    They have no doubt that no matter where the figure goes, it will only bring death.


    Death is his shadow, killing is his wing.


    At this time, an officer yelled, "don''t you want to live? Give me a gun to fight, even the awakened one, the energy in his body is limited. Give me a gun to fight, and give me all the weapons. "


    A psionic cuts off a deserter''s head with a sword, and then yells, "as long as you can burn out the monster''s strength, everyone can get a chance to become an awakener."


    Hearing such a promise, excited thoughts flashed in everyone''s heart and then subsided.


    Even if it is a superior level 4 master, in the face of such a monster, there should be no chance of winning!


    If you want to be an enemy with such a monster, what can you do even if you become an awakener?


    However, when they saw the monster coming towards them, many people still shot regardless of everything. They shot in front of them: "don''t come here!"


    Countless guns opened fire at the same time, which made the night ahead into the day.


    Then something happened that excited them.


    The invincible black figure retreated.


    At first, they thought they were dazzled, but when someone seriously saw the other side constantly dodging bullets and then retreating towards the distance, their hearts were full of excitement.


    "He has no strength."


    "In fact, this is a great opportunity for us to make contributions."


    "Brothers, kill


    When they saw the figure like death started to run away, their nervous tension almost immediately broke, making them lose their sense.


    Whether it is the joy of killing such a god of death, or the reward promised by their superiors, they are ecstatic.


    Of course, there is also the role of Chu Feng''s [heart confusing Fu].


    Mind confusing sign is a large-scale mental meta sign that makes people lose their mind. It has the special ability to make people excited and excited, and it is difficult to detect.


    Of course, there are certain limitations, that is, only when the other party''s mental defense has collapsed, or has generated excitement and excitement, can it be magnified infinitely.


    As a result, the soldiers shot and killed in the direction of Chu Feng. Many unfortunate ghosts were killed directly by their companions.


    But now they don''t care so much, they only know one thing, that is, they want to win.


    They want to kill the God of death.


    Several powers wanted to see if they could have a chance to pick up the leak, but they were stopped by their teammates.


    One of the powers shook his head: "it''s still too dangerous. When they really kill the monster, we''ll take the credit."


    The companions stopped at once.


    Chu Feng retreats backward with half the speed. If the speed of retreat is too fast, then the people behind are easy to lose.


    Then, Chu Feng soon came to the ambush site.


    When you see Chu Feng following the troops, the company commander and other military experts feel incredible. Are those people so brainless?


    Don''t they even want to think about the possibility of ambush?


    "Company commander, do you want to fire?" A platoon leader asked for directions.


    Company commander shakes his head: "wait for Chu Feng to come back, the distance of the other side is closer."


    Soon, Chu Feng broke into the residential building, and then all the soldiers opened fire at the same time.


    "Toutoutu -"


    a large number of tongues of fire spewed out from the muzzle of their guns and began to reap life after life.


    Although there are a lot of enemies now, about five or six hundred of them, they are all gathered in groups and there is no organization at all.


    This formation, even if the people behind the gun shooting, can hurt the front.


    These people of the military are hidden behind a window of a residential building. Their firepower coverage and interweaving are a three-dimensional structure, so that they can sweep a large area even without aiming.


    "Ah


    "Ambush


    "How can there be ambush here?"


    "It''s a trap."


    "Run


    The sudden fire coverage made them in a big mess. What they had been inspired by before was like being splashed with a basin of ice waterThe people who calmed down immediately began to turn around and run, but how can they still run when they have entered the fire coverage network?


    The company commander looked at the waste performance of these people and wondered, "are they so weak?"


    This weakness does not mean weakness in strength, but weakness in mentality.


    If nothing else, when you see the enemy running away, don''t you consider the trap?


    Of course, what he didn''t know was that they didn''t really think about it.


    Because these people won a battle in the first place. In their eyes, dawn alliance is a waste group, a useless pronoun.


    Even if you build a tortoise shell for your own people, it''s also beaten by them.


    Under such circumstances, how could they expect an army to suddenly appear behind them and then deploy a firepower called net to deal with them?


    After all, they are not regular troops. They may not be able to see the gap when they play the downwind game, but once they encounter some setbacks, all the disadvantages will be exposed.


    At this time, the company commander suddenly saw a shadow, risking fire interwoven network, ran out.


    "Chu Feng, what do you want to do?"


    Company commander big anxious, anxious roar a way, "the other side still leaves more than 100 people, you so in the past is looking for death!"


    Then he saw a water dragon on Chu Feng.


    A water Dragon flew towards the enemy''s formation, and dozens of soldiers in hiding immediately turned upside down, followed by one colorful formation after another.


    After arranging several summoning arrays, Chu Feng came to the rest of the powers.


    Under the machine gun fire, some weak powers were even killed directly, and the remaining 20 people were at least in the third level.


    Then he took out the black sword again.


    This sword is called the sword of death. It''s not a real sword. It''s a long sword made by him after he understood the meaning of death and became a fourth order sword, which can condense the vitality into substance.


    This sword has no substance, it will not be damaged, it can''t be used to block, but it can penetrate everything.


    It''s the sword of death, the sword of death.

 Chapter 262

    "So fast!"


    When Chu Feng''s figure rushed towards them, the powers were shocked and fled in the opposite direction.


    Just now, Chu Feng''s figure, like killing gods, left an indelible shadow in their hearts. If it wasn''t for the other party''s "escape", they didn''t even have the courage to commit suicide.


    "Wind bound!"


    Chu Feng plays a prepared Yuan Fu, blocking all the bodies of more than 20 powers who are preparing to escape, and then rushes into the enemy formation.


    Under the action of Shensu Fu, Chu Feng''s speed is about to leave a shadow. Under such terrible speed blessing, a psionic has been cut off his head before he can react.


    "Fight back


    "Extremely mang chop!"


    "To split Huashan!"


    "Cut it


    Most of these awakened people are of level 4. Now they can''t escape and can only fight back bravely.


    But under Chu Feng''s sword, none of them can resist.


    The long black sword and a long knife crisscross and pass, easily penetrating the enemy''s chest, and Chu Feng is a Dodge, dodged this fatal knife.


    A spiral flame, centered around Chu Feng, began to spread around him and surrounded him and the two powers.


    A psionic surrounded by fire cursed: "Lao Feng, do you want me to die with you?"


    A fire department of the powers in the eyes of the fierce: "no way, if you can''t kill him, we will all die here, burst of fire."


    With that, the place surrounded by the spiral flame suddenly began to explode violently.


    "Is it settled?"


    A psionic wave raised a gust of wind, want to blow the dust away, at this time, a black figure suddenly passed by him.


    When Chu Feng''s figure crossed with him, a long black sword had taken off his head.


    "The dragon is coming!"


    Chu Feng''s side once again appeared a long water dragon, which attacked the powers one by one. Although it did not cause too much damage, it disrupted their pace.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the sword in Chu Feng''s hand once again reaped the lives of the three powers.


    In front of him, even the powerful level 4 powers are extremely vulnerable at the moment.


    After seeing this scene, the faces of the remaining powers became extremely ugly.


    "Monster, he''s a monster."


    "It''s impossible. I''ve seen the powers of both departments, but why are they so powerful?"


    "Run away, we are not his opponent."


    "This is a monster, not something we humans can fight against."


    When Chu Feng lightly killed their three companions, their hearts were immediately filled with fear.


    They are high above the powers, are in the early awakening of the God''s pride, how can you die here.


    Their supremacy is all based on their lofty status. When they really face death, their psychological quality is not much better than ordinary people.


    As a result, several awakened people madly attacked the wind barrier, trying to break the barrier that trapped them.


    Under the joint attack of several powers, as well as the sacrifice of three members as a cover, the wind barrier finally broke.


    Of course, those who are taking cover are not really taking cover, but when they are attacked by Chu Feng, no one has time to help them.


    "The border is broken. We can go out."


    When the wind barrier was broken, their hearts were filled with crazy joy.


    Finally can get rid of this terrible devil, finally can escape from the heaven.


    They were so excited that they burst into tears and fled forward without looking back.


    "Big crack!"


    Chu Feng plays an enhanced version of the cleft sign, creating a huge crack in the direction of the crowd''s escape. Two powers who have no time to react fall into the crack on the spot.


    "Help me!"


    Two powers reach out to rescue their companions.


    The rest of the powers saw the tragedy of their companions, immediately made other moves that I didn''t see, then jumped over the cracks and continued to run.


    "You must die!"


    The two powers who fell into the crevice showed a look of despair in their eyes, and then the earth began to close, burying them underground.


    "There are 17 people left."


    As one after another of the powers died in the hands of Chu Feng, there are still 17 people left. Because Chu Feng just picked the fourth level to kill, there are only four people left in the fourth level.


    "If there''s no way to kill all of them, kill those level 4 first! "Flaming charm!"When Chu Feng saw that these people did not dare to fight head-on and did not look back, he had no choice but to choose some strong men to kill.


    A burst fireball with a flaming tail, whistling at a psionic, then ignites his whole body.


    "Ah


    The selected lucky psionic uttered a shrill scream, and then there was no chance to utter a shriek.


    The rest of the powers were scared to death. How many powers does this monster have? Is the world reasonable and fair?


    Why should such a monster be given such powerful power!


    Of course, the world has never been fair.


    As awakened people, when they face ordinary people, they are the biggest unfairness.


    "The wall of the earth!"


    Chu Feng didn''t have many high-level Yuanfu equipped in advance, and he had to leave some low-level Yuanfu as a means to protect his life, so he focused on the last three fourth-order powers.


    A rock wall suddenly appeared in front of the last three level 4 powers, completely blocking their escape route.


    The three tried their best to break the rock wall.


    Before they could be happy, their eyes were filled with despair.


    Because the black figure like death has come to them.


    "Ah --" a scream echoed between heaven and earth.


    After solving the last three fourth level powers, Chu Feng sent a message to Su Yuan with his communicator: "fight back in an all-round way!"


    Put away the messenger, he turned and looked back.


    At the moment, the members of the army who were lying in ambush in the residential buildings now looked at Chu Feng with the eyes that looked like monsters.


    Is this really human?


    Is it fair for a man to pursue more than 20 powers?


    Chu Feng''s power has given them a great shock, making them a little doubt that their past experience can really adapt to this era.


    "What are you doing? Go after the enemy quickly Chu Feng called, and then continued to pursue the remaining enemy.

 Chapter 263

    "Monster, that''s a monster!"


    "All dead, all dead."


    "Ah! Don''t let me face that monster again


    Now there are only 20 soldiers left in the four companies. There are still some third-order powers left, but their faces are full of fear.


    Seeing them like this, the commander''s heart was full of uneasiness: "what happened to you?"


    "Ambush, trap!"


    "They did it on purpose. They had a big army in the back."


    "It''s a trap, it''s a trap!"


    "There are five levels. It''s terrible."


    "It''s a monster. It''s going to kill all our people."


    The soldiers fled incoherently, but what they said changed the commander''s face dramatically.


    "Traps? How could they set traps in our rear? "


    "How did they make a detour?"


    The commanders and officers at all levels who are sitting in the center of the army can''t believe this information, but they have to believe it because of the huge casualties.


    Moreover, even if you are a level 5 master, can you deal with the cooperation of so many people?


    Just when they were suspicious, there was another shot in the distance.


    "No, there''s gunfire!"


    "Is there really an enemy?"


    The continuous sound of machine gun fire filled their faces with uneasy looks, and the foreigners who were in charge of the war called out: "retreat, we want to retreat!"


    The commander forced himself to remain calm: "but we are not sure how many people there are on the other side?"


    He now has a question in his mind, that is, why the other side started to shoot at such a long distance, why can''t they shoot closer?


    Is there not enough people on the other side to scare them in this way?


    However, these foreigners are shouting: "we do not care, you must ensure our safety, quickly evacuate, retreat to the underground parking garage."


    While the commander was still trying to argue, the army attacking the alliance also suffered a huge setback.


    "No, it can''t be."


    "Two fives, no, three fives!"


    "There are three five level masters in it!"


    The commander only felt that his body was about to fall. How could there be three level 5 masters? The team he sent out to fight has only the strength to deal with a level 5 player.


    Now, there are five levels in the front and five levels in the back.


    How many level 5 are there!


    There was a roar of indignation in the commander''s heart.


    "Poof!"


    A white sword ran through the commander''s throat and took his life on the spot.


    Everyone was surprised at first, but after seeing the person who killed the commander, they immediately calmed down.


    It was a white man who killed the commander.


    The strong white man yelled, "our most important task now should be to retreat, and then call for reinforcements, waiting for reinforcements among the shortcomings we occupied before."


    The soldiers fighting in the front began to flee on a large scale. They only hated their parents for giving them two legs.


    Now after hearing the order to retreat, everyone''s heart is full of excitement.


    "Yes, retreat!"


    "Run


    They used to occupy the location of the underground parking garage, which is only two streets away from here. Now everyone is rushing to the direction of the underground parking garage.


    As for the issue of "after the break"? It doesn''t exist at all.


    Members of the dawn alliance, taking advantage of this rare opportunity, immediately rushed out to pursue and kill.


    "Kill


    "Kill these bastards!"


    "Kill them."


    One by one, the members of the dawn alliance took the weapons in their hands and began to pursue and kill in a short distance, while the members of the army such as Chu Feng also began to attack from the side.


    They took cover on both sides of the street and fired.


    On their way to escape, countless soldiers were directly shot to death by machine guns, but they did not care about the death of their companions.


    For them, only their own life is the most valuable thing.


    It is a very dangerous thing for people with cold weapons to pursue and kill people with hot weapons, because people with hot weapons can use the tactic of flying kites. As long as they retreat and shoot at the rear, they can kill several times their own enemies.


    But they have been scared out of their wits and have forgotten the existence of such tactics.


    Even if there were some officers who wanted to organize a post-war war, no one was obedient.


    More importantly, the powerful powers among them are dead.Jinling biology has really mastered high-end biotechnology, and the number of their powers is much higher than that of the outside world.


    However, those who can reach the fourth level are still limited.


    Now those fourth-order powers who attack the alliance are killed by Zhao fan and Su Yuyan, and the outer fourth-order powers are killed by Chu Feng. Now they have no fourth-order powers.


    Without the existence of level 4, they are in a one-sided fight against those level 4 powers of dawn alliance.


    Needless to say, there are still three people with order 5.


    Well, Gu Nanfei can release dragon Qi, which can be regarded as a level 5, but his endurance is a little worse than level 5.


    Su Yuyan is the same. Although her fighting power is not as good as the real level 5, her killing speed and killing power are more terrible when dealing with those level 4 powers.


    Under the pursuit of such a strong enemy, they can only flee in confusion.


    In addition, Chu Feng is also specially selecting some birds who want to organize the resistance to kill, and the rest of the people just run away with their heads in their arms.


    It''s only two streets away, but when they came to the underground parking garage, nearly half of their remaining soldiers had been killed and injured. In addition to those who died in the hands of Chu Feng and those who died on the road of attacking the alliance, there were only more than 700 soldiers left.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What''s the situation?"


    The soldiers who stayed in the underground parking lot and the four communities were very surprised. Why did the people on the front run away in such a mess?


    There are also people who can''t help but have been tortured for two hours by the outside defensive legion, and then come out to surrender after a mental breakdown, and now they have a look of amazement on their faces.


    Is the front line defeated?


    The dawn alliance won?


    "No, it''s impossible. They can''t fail!"


    Some people who have just come out to surrender can''t accept this fact. Just after they can''t help but come out to surrender, did the party they surrendered fail?


    So what''s the point of their faces?


    The strong white man yelled: "find a place to hide and tell us which floors have been cleaned by you. We need to hide and fight back."


    Listening to the cries of killing and gunfire coming from behind, these left behind soldiers did not dare to delay at all. With the fugitives who fled back, they hid in some residential buildings that they had cleaned and confirmed that there were no survivors, and some in underground parking lots.


    By the way, those who surrendered were also taken as hostages and shields.

 Chapter 264

    After less than 20 minutes, the war situation was reversed.


    Originally should be the offensive side of the Jinling biological legion, now can only hide in some difficult to see places, the use of terrain into a comprehensive defense.


    Some Jinling biological soldiers hiding in residential buildings, since they came to a safe place, began to shoot from the window with machine guns.


    Some warm-blooded members of the dawn alliance wanted to rush in, but they were repelled by the heavy fire, leaving some bodies.


    Before we were in a plane, the role of firepower was not very big. Those powers can resist firepower when they are ready.


    But now that the other side has begun to deploy a three-dimensional defense line, they are powerless.


    The same is true for those who hide in the underground garage, which has only one entrance, and the exit and entrance are connected.


    If you want to attack, you have to face the situation of group attack.


    At this point, the war situation is stuck.


    Su Yuan urgently ordered: "all retreat, do not enter the other side''s firepower."


    In such a chaotic scene, it was very difficult to convey the order. It took three minutes for the members of dawn alliance to find their own bunkers and hide.


    Their faces are now full of excitement, with cold weapons chasing a group of people with hot weapons, which for them, it is like a dream.


    When the war stopped, Su Yuan and Gu Nan flew to Chu Feng and asked, "next, how do we attack?"


    The company commander said: "don''t think about the attack. When Chu Feng pursued and killed the enemy before, he let some weak enemies go. I think at that time, his strength was not enough."


    Chu Feng nodded: "My vitality is really not enough."


    He can use the talisman to gather the vitality constantly, or drink Yuanshui to supplement it. However, after reaching level 4, the vitality in his body has also undergone essential changes, and the speed of supplement has slowed down a lot.


    This is not to say that the recovery speed of the fourth order is slower than that of the third order. It''s just that the upper limit has been raised a lot, which makes the recovery speed slower.


    People''s looks darkened, if Chu Feng''s vitality is not enough, then the battle will become very difficult.


    And Zhao fan and others also came to the people''s side.


    Zhao Fan said: "my spiritual strength is less than 10%. Even with the help of crystal nucleus, it will take at least two hours."


    Su Yu said: "I have half left. I can clear up several military and civilian buildings."


    Su Yuan said: "there''s no way, but fortunately, their vehicles and some goods and materials carried by them are all left outside. I think as long as I guard them for a period of time, they should surrender themselves."


    Everyone agrees, and so do the fourth order powers of dawn alliance.


    They have consumed a lot of strength, and the remaining strength can only be used to protect themselves. If they want to attack, they still have no strength.


    At this time, a group of Jinling biological soldiers escorted a group of prisoners out of the underground parking garage. They pointed their guns at the prisoners'' heads and threatened: "let us live and let us go back, otherwise, all the more than 2000 prisoners here will die."


    Chu Feng was surprised: "how can there be more than 2000? Didn''t you catch a lot of prisoners to die before? "


    A soldier of Jinling biology said, "of course, someone has surrendered again."


    People feel very speechless about these prisoners. At the beginning, they would even surrender. Now, when the dawn alliance retreats to advance and launches a counterattack, it''s an act of death to surrender.


    Chu Feng nodded: "in that case, you can go back."


    The soldier was surprised and said, "don''t you care about the lives of these people?"


    Chu Feng said coldly: "since they have surrendered, and they have surrendered before the dawn alliance completely collapsed, then they are not members of our alliance. Do you think we will let the tiger go back to the mountain for the sake of some strangers?"


    After listening to Chu Feng''s heartless words, those who were taken as hostages yelled.


    "Chu Feng, you are not human!"


    "Chu Feng, you beast!"


    "Chu Feng, you have to die."


    "Thank you for treating you as the leader of our alliance. Is that how you treat us?"


    In the face of Chu Feng''s desperate behavior, their hearts are full of anger.


    Although they surrendered, they surrendered because they were afraid of death!


    Is there anyone in the world not afraid of death?


    Therefore, they feel that their surrender is a matter of course. Chu Feng''s act of not saving himself at the sight of death is a very heinous act.


    The soldier thought about it, and then said, "maybe we can talk about what conditions need to be met before you can let us go."Chu Feng pointed to those prisoners who yelled at him: "kill them, and then you can talk to us about terms. Anyway, you still have a lot of prisoners in there, not bad for these."


    The prisoners scolded even more.


    "Chu Feng, you have to die."


    "You''re not human, I''m XXX."


    "Dog day Chu Feng, I want x your XX."


    But their swearing voice soon stopped, because the soldiers thought it was very reasonable, since they still had so many prisoners, they were not bad at these.


    With a burst of gunfire, the prisoners were soon dead and wounded.


    After killing all the prisoners, an officer like man came up and said, "I apologize for our offence. I hope both of us can forget our previous unhappiness and become good neighbors to help each other."


    Hearing these brazen words, members of the dawn alliance yelled.


    "Do you have the face to say that?"


    "I''m still provoking you when I recruit you. You''ll come here to coax our family with guns."


    "To kill our countrymen with guns, and have the face to say that it''s not pleasant to forget?"


    "Want to ask for and? It''s very simple. Take out all your female relatives and let us play. If it makes us happy, we can think about it. "


    The officer looked at the slowly split members of the dawn alliance and said with disdain: "it''s really a group of people with no quality. Is that the quality of your subordinates?"


    "Ha ha... Ha ha"


    after hearing this, Chu Feng didn''t want to talk about "quality? You serve for a group of bandit organizations and do more than bandits. Now you have the face to talk about quality with us? I tell you, quality is something that only human beings are qualified to talk about. You running dogs, no, yes, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    When he finished the last word, the black sword appeared again in Chu Feng''s hand.


    The next moment, Chu Feng came to the middle of the group of soldiers.

 Chapter 265

    "Ah


    A scream came out, and all the soldiers'' heads were cut off at the same time.


    The reason why some people scream is that Chu Feng still wants to keep one alive.


    It''s not for the cliche, it''s for the experiment.


    "You watch the entrance here, and I''ll come."


    Chu Feng said that he left here with the last living officer in one hand.


    After being led to a corner by Chu Feng, the officer sneered: "no matter what you ask, I won''t say it. Whatever means you use is the same."


    "Who said I was going to ask you something?"


    Chu Feng sneered, then slapped him unconscious and threw him into Yuan Fu.


    He doesn''t care whether the other party is tough or not, and wants to explore information? How can a Chinese control enough intelligence just because of the foreigners'' discrimination against the Chinese? If this officer really has any status, will he be sent out for peace talks?


    For the other side pretending to be tough, Chu Feng is also very speechless.


    It''s like a Westerner who started out as a robber. In order to cover up his bandit blood, he advertised himself with the appearance of civilization, and then told all the people who were different from himself that they had no quality.


    It''s the same with such a person. He is obviously a waste of his Chinese integrity by kowtowing to the enemy. Now he pretends to have backbone. What do he pretend to be?


    No animal can pretend to be an adult.


    Now his only function in arresting this man is to study the influence of the Chinese on the Yuan government.


    After reaching the fourth level, his yuan mansion expanded rapidly. The reason why his strength recovered slowly after refining the insect emperor was that he supplemented the yuan mansion.


    Now his Yuanfu has the size of a county, that is to say, if he wants to, he can even put their current conclusion into the whole Yuanfu.


    This is the scale he reached when he was in the seventh stage of his previous life!


    Now that his Yuanfu has such a large area, plus the vertical volume, many of Chu Feng''s plans can be launched.


    However, the first thing he needs to confirm is whether it can accommodate living people.


    Then, while depicting the talisman to help himself recover, Chu Feng observed the influence of the officer in the talisman.


    "It''s different from the previous life, because Yuanfu had the power of life in this life, so he was not killed, but the vitality in his body is gradually losing, feeding heaven and earth, even if the dead are absorbed, why the living? No, his body didn''t disappear. It was vitality that disappeared. "


    After observing and thinking for a while, Chu Feng understood something.


    "In Yuanfu, except for the core of Yuanfu, the concentration of vitality is very low. As the saying goes, if water flows to the lower part, his vitality is stronger than that of the outside world. Of course, it can only be lost."


    "What can stop this process?"


    "I understood death in my last life and life in this life, but there is only life in Yuanfu. Why can''t I open up a space for death?"


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng''s mind moved, and some blank places began to be filled with the rules of death, also the rules of silence and destruction.


    When the area of death was divided, Chu Feng only felt that something had changed in Yuanfu.


    "Wait, why are these wheat growing again?"


    In the past, the digestion of the corpses only allowed the wheat to germinate. Although the corpses have not been digested up to now, the growth of the wheat has stopped.


    Of course, it doesn''t really stop, but the growth of life takes time.


    Now, however, as he opened up areas of death, the sprouting wheat began to grow at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    At the same time, some of the flowerpots and plants in the flowerbeds collected in Chu Feng''s experiment began to flourish, and some leaves began to turn yellow and wither.


    Seeing the changes of these plants, Chu Feng had some understanding in his heart.


    "Life and death are opposite, but at the same time they complement each other."


    "Everyone is from birth to death, so it can be said that every life has begun to die from the moment of birth, but it needs a process."


    "In the outside world, the law of life and death has been completely perfected, but in my small world, life and death are controlled by myself."


    "In my Yuanfu, because of the power of life, these plants will live and germinate."


    "But death is the best way to grow up!"


    After thinking about this, Chu Feng manipulated the power of "death". No, it should be said that it was the power of the passing of life. He came to a wheat tree.


    With the great consumption of vitality in Yuanfu, the wheat quickly began to mature, and the whole process even took less than 10 minutes.


    "It worked."Looking at a wheat from germination to maturity, Chu Feng''s heart is full of joy.


    He had experienced the darkest period of lack of food and water, which was the shadow that he could never forget, and also caused her strong obsession.


    In those dark years, he gradually lost the last expectation of human nature.


    However, the existence of Yuanfu made him very happy.


    As long as there is Yuanfu, then he can continue to plant here, and then open up a home of his own.


    Although I don''t know how much I can grow up to, it''s enough to take care of the people around me.


    Speaking of this, Chu Feng wanted to dump the land outside and the water of a lake into Yuan Fu. It took him a long time to recover.


    Only at this moment did he feel a little relieved.


    In the dark end, food and water are not only the guarantee of survival, but also the guarantee of human nature.


    Some of the people who used to be good, after a long time of hunger and thirst, eventually turned into beasts.


    Some people feel regret for what they have done and even commit suicide.


    But some people are more and more deep, gradually unable to turn back.


    Maybe they are not wrong. After all, it is the environment that causes them to be in such a situation, but the world is unfair and the environment will not change because of your accusations.


    Therefore, what Chu Feng has to do is to keep himself as a person as far as possible, so that the people around him can always maintain human dignity.


    Let his perception gradually deepen, yuan house also gradually happened subtle changes.


    The core symbolizing the life area is the spirit spring, while the core symbolizing the death is a black whirlpool. The two are far away from each other.


    However, in Chu Feng''s feeling, the two are opposite to each other, but at the same time, they are merging with each other.


    Then his eyes turned to his captives.

 Chapter 266

    For this prisoner, Chu Feng will never save his life.


    There''s no value in this kind of person''s life except the dislike of this kind of dog.


    Even if he is a dog for himself, he is a waste of food!


    Now that he''s useless, it''s time for Chu Feng to execute him.


    However, when preparing to start, Chu Feng suddenly thought of a supernatural power, a supernatural power that could not be understood in previous life, but can be understood now.


    That''s the magic power of making Necromancers.


    His mysterious skills are all embracing. He is proficient in both combat and assistance, and only needs to operate step by step. He doesn''t need much practice and understanding at all.


    However, there are some special methods in this work. If we can''t meet certain conditions, we can''t practice them.


    One of them is the means of turning into a lich.


    Transforming Lich is a means of some hellish creatures. We can transform a mage into a dark creature while retaining the ability to cast spells.


    Such means are very powerful, rare, and... Expensive.


    Among other things, the value of the materials needed for the Lich''s life box alone can buy the life of a seventh level hell creature in hell, which is the cost of refining. The birth of a lich is worth the bounty of three seventh level hell creatures, which is unimaginable.


    Of course, Chu Feng does not have this price.


    However, he can refine corpses.


    Corpse witches are liches who understand the meaning of death, and they are the means to refine their own puppets. There are some evil ways in this way, even in hell.


    "If the means of refining a living person into a necromancer is one year later, people''s acceptance ability will be much stronger, but now it is still very difficult for people to accept what they don''t understand. Therefore, such means can never be displayed in front of everyone, they can only be used in their own Yuanfu."


    After Chu Feng made up his mind, he was ready to transform the prisoner into a simplified version of the corpse wizard.


    There is no way. Although he is a leader of a huge force now, he is still in the stage of poverty and has few assets and treasures.


    His most valuable thing was the blood sword, but he also gave it to Su Yuyan.


    It''s not that he can''t get good things, it''s just that he looks down on ordinary things. Instead of wasting time looking for them, it''s better to use this time to improve his strength and then grab more benefits.


    Therefore, he can only refine the simplified version of the necromancer.


    The black lines of death entered the prisoner''s body, and then the captured officer uttered a shrill cry.


    "Here, where is this?"


    "What is this?"


    "Ah! No - "


    but no matter how he wailed and struggled, Chu Feng didn''t seem to hear him. Instead, he didn''t hesitate to erase his opponent''s mind.


    After about three minutes, the howl gradually subsided.


    The captured officer stood up with only gray in his eyes.


    "Go and dispose of the dead bodies of those insects. Put them in different categories."


    Chu Feng gave a vague order, and then the corpse witch made by the officer began to act.


    When the corpse wizard is trained, the soul has already begun to blur and degenerate, leaving only the instinct of the body and a small part of the judgment ability, and can only obey simple orders.


    That is to say, among the Yuan Fu, Chu Feng has a strong control over the corpse witches, so that he can do the work of division of labor. Otherwise, he can only command him to attack in the outside world.


    There is no way, no use of any precious material simplified version of the corpse wizard, but also how high the requirements.


    Moreover, the simplified version of the necromancer has a weakness.


    "Energy is conserved, so is matter. The reason why there are so many strange energies on the earth is that the forces coming from the strange world are combined with the earth."


    "Corpse witches have lost the characteristics of life, so the efficiency of digestion, absorption and transformation of energy is not as high as that of living people. As long as the corpse witches work too long, they need a long rest to continue to work. Otherwise, they will be damaged. If they work for one hour, they have to rest for ten hours."


    "This simplified version of the necromancer, it is estimated that the support time will be shorter."


    "Wait a minute, why should I avoid waste? Let him work till he dies. "


    When he thought of this, Chu Feng suddenly found himself in a wrong way of thinking.


    Corpses, witches and liches need to be used carefully, because the materials they refine are very precious. If they are damaged, more than 80% of the materials cannot be recycled.


    If it''s just a simplified version of the necromancer, there''s nothing to worry about.


    All the consumed energy is provided by him. After the energy is consumed, he will enter the yuan mansion in another way. After a period of transformation, he will be able to recover.And even if the prisoner''s body is broken, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the body can be recycled.


    That is to say, as long as we don''t send this simplified version of the necromancer to the outside world, it is equivalent to giving ourselves a free labor force, but the shelf life is a little short, and it may break down in a few days.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng''s heart became active again.


    "If it''s refining people into corpse witches, I still have some problems, but what if it''s these people who don''t regard themselves as human? What else do I fear? "


    Chu Feng''s principle is formed in the future, which is quite different from the current people''s concept.


    He can be kind to the corpses of the enemies of life and death, and give them a cremation. He will not insult the corpses of the enemies too much. Even if they are zombies, they are not willing to become zombies.


    However, these people who have abandoned their own nation, their motherland and their Chinese identity, in order to be able to be a dog or become a higher dog, by all means, really have no psychological burden.


    "I feel like I''m more ruthless than pickpockets!"


    This thought flashed through Chu Feng''s mind, and then,


    disappeared.


    Be a pickpocket, be a pickpocket. Anyway, they should be a dog for others and a dog for themselves. Now let them give full play to their waste heat before they die, and they will make the best use of everything.


    "Now the space of Yuanfu is suddenly so large. If we want to fill things, we should need a lot of labor force!"


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng''s eyes became eager.


    Chu Feng couldn''t have asked him to take the innocent people as labor force and use their corpses as his own capital.


    But after he understood the evil of Jinling creature, Chu Feng didn''t think that there was any innocent among all the members of Jinling creature, even those who were dogs to Jinling creature.


    There is no excuse for treason.

 Chapter 267

    Chu Feng''s "trial" took more than an hour to slowly return to the team.


    Looking at Chu Feng with bloodstains on her hands, Su Yuan''s mouth Drew: "did you ask for any key information? Is there any harvest? "


    Obviously, she really thought that Chu Feng was interrogating.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "his status is too low. I can only get some basic information about Jinling creatures from him. I still need to capture some senior officers of Jinling creatures so that I can interrogate more things."


    Su Yu said: "there are people from Jinling creatures all over the place. I believe they can''t help surrendering. I can''t do it. I''ll go in and catch some."


    Chu Feng said: "I''d better go! I can make up for my own consumption by absorbing the spiritual energy of the psionic. If the other person just hides in the residential building, I won''t have any problems. I remember such a foreigner hiding in the residential building. "


    Anyway, his current status and strength are high enough. Even if some cards are exposed, it will only serve as a deterrent rather than a deterrent.


    It''s like a common people winning a lottery, which will attract the envy and jealousy of the people around, but if a billionaire wins a lottery, it will only be a joke.


    If a big guy wins a five million lottery, hehe, it''s a lottery winner.


    Chu Feng is now a big man on one side. He is only capable of absorbing the power of Yuan Li. Although he is very powerful, he also explains why he is so powerful. To expose part of his cards calmly and casually will only increase the trust of people around him and make them feel safe.


    It''s easy to distinguish the top layer from the bottom layer of Jinling creature. Just look at the skin color.


    They still follow the traditional concept of race superiority and inferiority in the United States, and divide people into three, six and nine grades according to their skin color. People with yellow skin have the lowest status.


    This is the reason why Chu Feng didn''t stop his parents from giving confidential information to the military. Even if he didn''t mean to, it''s a crime to help this kind of company, which can make them feel at ease.


    Before entering a residential building, a large number of machine gun bullets swept in the direction of Chu Feng, but such bullets were blocked by a vitality shield, and even the Yuan government didn''t need to use them.


    The fourth level powers can shuttle through the barrage of bullets.


    Third level fighters can also carry bullets forward.


    As time goes on, the deterrent power of ordinary guns will become smaller and smaller.


    Looking at the scene that Chu Feng ignored the bullets, the commander''s heart was mixed. He thought of the commander''s instructions a few days ago: "go out to fight monsters. Don''t be afraid to waste bullets. I order you to clean up the bullets in stock within 15 days."


    This sentence makes people impassioned and excited.


    However, at the beginning, they took this sentence as the commander''s request to fight with the monster desperately. Now they understand that maybe the last sentence is the core.


    The deterrent power of thermal weapons will be smaller and smaller. Truly powerful thermal weapons need precise electronic components, so they will lose more and more deterrent power.


    If we can give full play to the value of these thermal weapons as soon as possible, the role of these things will be lower and lower in the future, until they become waste products.


    Now it''s used up. At least you can improve your strength after killing the monster.


    Just when he was full of thoughts, he suddenly saw some broken limbs fall from the window, and then Chu Feng jumped down, and the flame behind him.


    "It''s solved. He''ll solve it in a minute?"


    The corner of the company commander''s mouth is twitching. In the face of the existence beyond common sense, can the army still play its due strength in front of him?


    Fortunately, such monsters are few, and the strength of the army is steadily improving, and more and more veterans have rejoined the army.


    He is confident that the army will become the pillar of China again.


    Another minute later, Chu Feng changed another floor.


    One minute later, Chu Feng came out again ¡¤¡¤


    a member of Dawning alliance muttered to himself: "what are we doing here? Do you want to see the leader''s personal show? "


    The scene was eerily silent.


    What a lie!


    They thought that they could become a part of Dawning alliance, and some powerful powers were even more active, thinking whether or not to share some power with their own strength.


    They still dare not think about the challenge to Chu Feng.


    But it is not impossible to get a little power.


    But after seeing Chu Feng''s amazing strength, they found that Chu Feng didn''t need them. If Chu Feng kept acting alone, no one would be able to hurt Chu Feng.


    In other words, Chu Feng is indispensable to them, but they are dispensable to Chu Feng.


    Of course, if Chu Feng knew what they were thinking, he would tell them that you are still very useful to me. At least when I work, I can harvest a lot of crystal nucleus!Chu Feng continued to reap his life, and the number of people in Yuanfu space was also increasing.


    The reason why some stumps fall is that he wants to create an illusion that he really killed and dismembered these people.


    Plus the fire he set off later, it''s even more difficult to understand how many people died.


    In the current environment, no one will seriously count the bodies.


    Even if less than half of the body, Chu Feng can also understate a "burned to ashes by me", can be directly perfunctory in the past.


    Anyway, everyone is busy next, and Chu Feng has enough time to "take care of the future".


    After 15 minutes of Chu Feng''s personal performance, someone finally could not bear the huge pressure and ran out of the building, holding his hands high to surrender to the people of dawn alliance.


    "We surrender!"


    "Surrender, not kill!"


    Su Yuan directly ordered: "throw all your weapons on the ground in front of you, then hold your head in both hands and squat beside you, otherwise you will be killed."


    A soldier who was surrendering cried out discontentedly, "is that how you treat the surrendering soldiers? I tell you that your actions violate human rights "


    " on the battlefield, if your life is in the hands of others, you''d better be honest. "


    Su Yuyan gently takes back the blood sword. The soldiers in front of him have been drained of the blood by the power of the blood sword, and the dry body falls to the ground powerlessly.


    Looking at Su YuYan''s direct action, the remaining soldiers who wanted to protest immediately threw out all their weapons and fell on their knees.


    "Spare my life!"


    "We give up."


    "We surrender!"


    Now their hearts are only crying. It''s just a battle. It''s clear that they have surrendered! Why treat them like this?


    Do these lunatics not even satisfy the demands of those who surrender?


    Are there any human rights!

 Chapter 268

    Chu Feng and Su Yuan will never talk about human rights to those who don''t treat themselves as human beings and have to be dogs for foreigners.


    The foundation of human rights, that is a person.


    "Take all the equipment of those people, and then start the trial. Remember to let them identify each other''s crimes and the sins of Jinling creatures." Chu Feng told Su Yuan.


    Su Yuan some doubts: "these things let the military people to do is not better?"


    She had some trust in the military until Chu Feng, and there was nothing to hide.


    After all, it is the enemy''s sin, not his own.


    Chu Feng said: "the military wants to go up, and you also want to go up. Not only that, but also more people should be allowed to participate in this torture. The whole dawning alliance should know it, and even participate in it by watching."


    Su Yuan was puzzled by this kind of order: "it should not be necessary!"


    Let the whole dawn alliance all participate in the trial of prisoners, what is the meaning of Chu Feng''s order? Let all the people in the League know that they extort confessions by torture?


    Chu Feng shook his head: "you just do it. When they say what they know, you will know."


    Then, Chu Feng held a comatose white man in his hand: "I''ll try this."


    This time he''s really going to trial.


    After all, white people still have a high status in Jinling biology and know a lot about it.


    Came to a remote place, Chu Feng directly a charm posted up, and then began to ask: "do you have a base near here?"


    Enchantment charm is a simplified version of soul searching Yuanfu. It can make the other person lose his mind, say some important information, and do things he didn''t want to do.


    This meta symbol has a defect, that is, it can not touch the psychological bottom line of the other party.


    For example, if you control your son to kill your father, you can''t succeed as long as your son still has feelings for his father, and vice versa.


    The strong white man said: "yes, we found a mine here a few days ago. It changed, so we set up a base there. It turned out that you actually came to our neighborhood. Then we sent troops to catch some experimental objects."


    Mine, base?


    So it''s like this... Chu Feng finally understood why the people who cared about the family didn''t find the enemy when they cleaned up here.


    This is one of the three important biological bases in Jinling, but the reason why the other side didn''t build the base near the spring is that there are more important things nearby.


    "Wait a minute, what they said about the changes in the mine is that"


    Chu Feng''s eyes suddenly became a little eager.


    After the drastic change of heaven and earth, the whole earth has changed.


    It''s not just that a large number of humans have awakened their powers, many have become zombies, but also that many creatures and plants have mutated, even the soil and rocks have changed.


    When the vitality gradually filled the world, many places appeared the spiritual spring symbolizing life, and some places also appeared mineral veins, which can produce all kinds of metals.


    The mine that can make Jinling biology build one of the three strongholds here is certainly not an ordinary mine.


    Combined with the fact that Jinling biological almost made biochemical mechanical animals at no cost, as if the materials were endless, Chu Feng roughly guessed what it was.


    "Blue antelope gold, also known as Youlan magic gold, if it is really there, as long as it can make Jinling creatures unable to get the vein, it is equivalent to directly cutting off their arm."


    Chu Feng''s heart was full of excitement, and a strong intention to kill, "although Jinling creature is powerful, if I cut off such an arm, and can take this vein back to me, then the strength gap between the two sides will not become so irreparable, and dealing with them can also be put on the agenda."


    Blue antelope gold is the name of Jinling creature, while Youlan magic gold is the name in ancient books.


    This kind of metal may not be as hard as some special metals, but it has very strong flexibility and ductility, and has a high degree of fit with life.


    The science and technology level of this earth is not bad. It''s just that many things are so difficult to do because they are limited by a lot of raw materials.


    For example, the mechanical arm is something that has been studied by people on earth for decades, but it has not been successful until now because there is no metal that can perfectly fit with the human body.


    Blue antelope is one of them.


    Blue antelope gold can easily fuse with the human body, repair the injury of the human body, so that the human body has the strength comparable to the body of steel, but also has a strong flexibility, does not affect the strength of the play, and then there are some space to store a huge amount of energy, join the crystal nucleus, you can break out a fatal blow.


    It is because of this huge Lanling gold vein that Jinling creatures can have a steady stream of powerful biochemical mechanical animals, so that they have a steel army that is completely loyal to themselves. Even the army can''t help it.If we don''t have this thing, plus the power core drawing of Jinling biology that we intercepted last time, it will take at least a few months for Jinling biology to develop these things.


    This time is Chu Feng''s chance.


    Speaking of this, Chu Feng''s determination to seize this vein is even greater.


    After asking for some information, confirming his guess and some information of his previous life, Chu Feng loaded the white man into the yuan mansion and prepared to make a simplified version of the corpse wizard.


    Those who are put into yuan Mansion by him will not come out in this life.


    His Yuanfu is getting bigger and bigger. In the future, some coolies will be needed to build it. The best way to deal with these people is to let them die as coolies.


    After the "trial", when Chu Feng returned to the public, he found that most of the people were filled with righteous indignation, almost cannibalism.


    Before Chu Feng asked, Su Yuan explained: "what Jinling creatures have done has gone beyond the bottom line of human beings. They arrested people for biochemical experiments, and even transformed some people into biochemical war beasts, which are similar to zombies and can obey them.


    Now the big guys are all puffing up and want to rush in regardless of everything. Even if they die, they have to pull most of them as a cushion. "


    There was anger in her voice as she spoke.


    Jinling biological, this is an inhumane organization. Compared with them, zombies are lovely and harmless.


    After hearing their interrogation, many members of Dawning alliance could not help but kill their interrogators, and some even cut them to pieces.

 Chapter 269

    Chu Feng said in a deep voice: "I also understand that what Jinling creatures have done is trampling on human nature, and as long as it exists around us for one day, we will never be peaceful."


    Su Yuyan also agreed: "now we can confirm one thing, that is, all the people in Jinling are innocent as long as they are living people."


    As long as it''s alive, no one is innocent.


    This sentence is the most appropriate one to describe Jinling creatures.


    Because anyone who can''t stand what they do, or who doesn''t want to go along with them, has become an experimental object in the laboratory, or a wild animal without intelligence.


    And Gao Yangsong and company commander also said angrily: "Jinling biology''s practice is absolutely inhumane. Our military will never let go of such an enemy. No matter what price we pay, we must wipe out this animal organization."


    Chu Feng said, "I''m going to get rid of the people in the garage. After getting rid of them, the dawn alliance declares war on Jinling creatures. It''s life and death


    Su Yuan said: "there are too few entrances to the underground garage. Although the earth powers can open up the situation, the other side also has the earth powers, which can strengthen the ground. In this way, it can only become a war of attrition, and the number of our powers is not as good as the other side."


    A large number of members of the dawn alliance yelled: "leader, let''s rush in! I don''t care about anything now. Even if I put my life into it, I will help the alliance leader open up the situation in the parking garage. "


    "Yes! As long as I can kill these scum, I''m willing to do my best. "


    "Don''t say anything, do them for me!"


    Now the members of Dawning alliance are holding a breath in their hearts, and they want to kill all the scum in it.


    Even if they take their lives to open the way, they are willing to.


    Company commander also said: "to open up the situation, this kind of professional thing is left to us. After I rush in with my brothers, you immediately follow."


    "Nonsense!"


    Looking at the people who took the initiative to fight, Chu Feng yelled, "there are still many people in Jinling biology, and many things like the animals below. Everyone''s life is still very long. They all live for me until they kill all the scum of Jinling biology."


    Chu Feng''s aura shocked everyone.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chu Feng continued: "do you think you can kill all the enemies with a stream of blood? Have you ever thought about the prisoners inside? I can tell you plainly here that I will kill all the people who surrender to Jinling creatures, even the weak women. If you have this consciousness, step forward. If anyone thinks that those prisoners should not be killed, step back. "


    After that, he waited for everyone''s decision.


    Kill the prisoners. Kill the unarmed prisoners.


    This is a matter that is difficult to decide in any era, even for the soldiers with iron blood.


    This is not a simple and ruthless issue of an order. Even if Su Yuan issued such an order before, many people would not abide by it.


    It''s really hard to make such a choice.


    A man came out directly and yelled in a loud voice: "before, many of our brothers were killed and killed because they refused to kill each other''s captives as shields. They almost hit them inside. If they refused to fight those who dropped, they would be joking about their lives."


    Another man stood up: "that''s right! At this time, if anyone has any benevolence, it is tantamount to sacrificing the lives of his brothers and getting behind me. "


    "Since they have surrendered to Jinling creatures, they are enemies. Since they are enemies, what else can''t be killed?"


    A member of a scramble to stand out, no one is willing to fall behind.


    Members of the dawn alliance have suffered too much before, which is a lesson in exchange for the names of their brothers.


    Now faced with the same situation, no one has stepped back.


    "Well, now that we have this awareness, our victory is inevitable."


    Chu Feng said, "the next strategy is very simple. I''ll force them out of the mouse nest, and then you can chop and kill these animals outside."


    Su Yuan anxiously yelled: "no, it''s too risky."


    Chu Feng shook his head: "I don''t take any risks. I''m ready."


    With that, he took out barrels after barrels of gasoline from the storage space of nawufu, and finally took out more than 100 barrels, and then threw the gasoline down directly.


    This is the gasoline he took from the gas station earlier. He used some of it when he met Jinling biology. Now most of it is still in the storage space.


    Later, when he went out to search for supplies, he also loaded a lot of gasoline.He knew that these things were very useful for a long time, so he prepared a lot of them. Now is the time to use them.


    His vitality will be used in more useful places next. If you can save it here, just save it!


    Anyway, most of the cars have been damaged now, and the production line of cars has been stopped, which is the so-called worry for the future.


    After pouring the gasoline directly in, Chu Feng started to light the fire.


    A lot of gasoline burned in the closed space, which soon caused a violent explosion, and directly collapsed the ground of the underground parking garage.


    "Ah


    "Dawn alliance, you''ve gone too far to use such means."


    "That''s mean."


    "A bunch of despicable little people."


    "Ah! We surrender. "


    The violent explosion caused a lot of casualties, but many people, also those who have awakened, mostly survived.


    Some of them swearing and angry at what dawning alliance has done, while others want to surrender immediately.


    However, Chu Feng would not give them the chance to surrender.


    Zhao fan and Chu Feng released the Hellfire at the same time and ignited all the gasoline in it, which immediately caused a bigger explosion. For a moment, there were countless casualties.


    "Kill


    "Kill these animals!"


    The members of the dawn alliance saw that, before the superior''s order was issued, they immediately yelled, desperate to symbolize the killing of others.


    Chu Feng didn''t stop their mindless behavior. Their psychology is full of fire now. If they are not given a chance to vent, they will be suffocated.

 Chapter 270

    At the end of the night, the sky began to turn white.


    After a long night''s battle, the enemy of Jinling creature was completely annihilated.


    Not only the Legion formed by Jinling creatures, but also the captives who surrendered to Jinling creatures. Now they are all killed one by one.


    During this period, many people wanted to surrender, but they were rejected.


    Because they know that there is no topic to talk about with these prisoners at all. You have invaded our homes, violated our women and killed our compatriots. Now they talk about quality with us in turn and scold us for using despicable tactics.


    Is there really anything to talk about with such a person? Such people should not be regarded as adults at all.


    Although Chu Feng still wanted to grasp some coolies for the purpose of building his own Yuanfu, for him, the role of the dead was far less important than that of the living.


    So Chu Feng listened to the members of Ren Shuguang''s alliance to kill all these enemies.


    After dealing with all the enemies, dawn alliance began to count the losses.


    There are more than 12000 members of the dawn alliance, of which more than 3000 are non combat members. Some of them are women who only want to find a man to rely on, while others are children protected by their parents. These people are always in a safe place.


    Because of the hard life in the fortress before, many women felt that men were unreliable, so many women became fighters.


    They feel that even if they don''t have the courage to go to the battlefield, at least they should have some strength to protect themselves, or they can''t resist being insulted by men.


    Now that you have the strength, even if you still can''t beat a man, it''s OK to save a little bit of effort when you are insulted.


    In this battle, more than 1200 fighters of dawn alliance were directly reduced, half of which were unnecessary casualties due to their refusal to kill the prisoners.


    Such casualties are even greater than those in the last face of insects. Those members of dawn alliance who have not killed enough are now full of hatred in their eyes.


    There are more than 14000 non legitimate members of Dawning alliance who joined later. When they attacked by Jinling creatures, they directly reduced more than 3000 people, and many more people went out to surrender. When everything was settled, their only remaining number was less than 6000.


    No matter what kind of mentality these people hold, since they did not surrender to their enemies when they were trapped to death, Chu Feng was willing to accept them.


    And the legitimate members of the dawn alliance are willing to accept them.


    After all, not everyone is willing to give up their lives to fight with the enemy. They are good people who can hide and would rather die than surrender.


    If they were in the same situation, they would hide.


    Su Yuan did ideological work for the rest of the people.


    "This is a dangerous era, this is a disaster era, we have to face not only the pursuit of zombies, the threat of insects, but also the sinister people."


    "Even if we just want to live in peace, hiding in a corner where no one can see, eating and dying, it''s a kind of luxury."


    "But even in this dangerous era, we still have people who can fight side by side. We can work together to deal with the threat of foreign enemies."


    "If you want to survive, join us in building our own home, and then defend it with our fists and weapons."


    Su Yuan''s words are very provocative. After listening to them, many people''s eyes shine with hope.


    They did have some careful thinking before. They wanted to take advantage of the dawning alliance and enjoy the benefits of the dawning alliance, but they refused to obey the orders of the dawning alliance.


    But after last night''s disaster, everyone''s careful thinking is gone.


    If you haven''t experienced social beating, you won''t have a long memory.


    In the face of those fully armed enemies, they have no room for resistance. If it wasn''t for the dawning alliance''s final anti killing, they don''t know how long they can hold on.


    Even if you want to fight for power, at least you have to survive!


    With such a mentality, they have nothing to think about now.


    The only thing that matters to them is to live.


    At this time, someone suddenly yelled: "who knows if you want to use us as cannon fodder when you say these words? Do you want to take us as coolies


    "Yes! If you have the ability, give us better weapons, then we will certainly help you fight! "


    "It''s OK for us to join, but you have to make a promise in front of everyone that we will never be used as cannon fodder and bait for sacrifice."


    "But also to give us enough food and water, to give us the security of life.""If we don''t agree, we will never join in."


    A small number of these people are psionic, and most of them are their cronies or family members. They think it''s time for dawn alliance to be short of people, so they put forward their own conditions.


    After all, they are talents and feel that they should be qualified to make demands.


    However, to their embarrassment, only a few people responded to them. The members of the dawn alliance, who used to be members, now look at them with cold eyes.


    After feeling the strange atmosphere, their voice gradually weakened.


    Now some people feel very strange, usually when they shout in the crowd, there should be a lot of people who echo them!


    Why don''t so many people respond to their call now? Don''t they want to fight for better conditions and a better life for themselves?


    Su Yuan looked at them with cold eyes: "since you are not satisfied with the dawn alliance, you can go now."


    Some of the young people who took the lead in calling didn''t respond: "what did you say?"


    Su Yuan said: "dawning alliance is not a forced alliance. We are just a group of people who want to live. If you are not satisfied with our regulations, you can leave. We will never stop you."


    The young psionic was annoyed: "if you want us to join, shouldn''t you show some sincerity?"


    Su Yuan said: "if you have no sincerity and are willing to join us and become our companions, then accept our rules. If you don''t want to, you can leave now. You haven''t brought any benefits to the dawn alliance, and you don''t want to get anything from the dawn alliance."


    "You must want to use us as cannon fodder. Don''t believe them."


    The young man said, posing to leave, with a group of his cronies.

 Chapter 271

    With a group of people leaving, more and more people want to leave.


    They can''t help calling us back!


    With this idea, some people who think they should be very useful now want to leave without looking back, but then they find something wrong.


    Why are so few people following them?


    When they reacted, they found that there were only more than 200 people who left with them, and the rest of them stayed.


    Feeling guilty, the young man yelled at those who wanted to stay: "do you really want to be their cannon fodder? Can''t you see through them? If you listen to them, you will be treated as coolies and die as cannon fodder. "


    But no one moved.


    It seems that the scene is a bit awkward, a person took a step forward to break the stalemate.


    The young man thought his words were very effective, so he exclaimed excitedly: "yes, we must see some people''s true colors"


    "do you have any way to let us live?"


    A middle-aged man with the appearance of migrant workers came out and yelled to the young people, "if you think they want to treat us as coolies and cannon fodder, please tell us, if we leave the dawn alliance, can you take us to live?"


    The young man felt guilty. Of course, he didn''t think so much.


    In fact, he didn''t even think about leaving dawning alliance. He just wanted to fight for better conditions for himself. He used dawning alliance to recruit people and forced them to give more favorable conditions.


    However, now he is in a dilemma: "there''s no mistake. As long as we leave, we will be able to unite and face the danger of the outside world together. We will never treat everyone as cannon fodder and do things that allow us to be trapped in these residential buildings but refuse to rescue."


    The middle-aged migrant workers laughed loudly: "ha ha ha, in dawning alliance, we can use our own knives, and then exchange the monster corpses for food. Tell me, if we follow you, how much food do you have for us?"


    The young man''s face turned red and he was too angry to speak.


    Who''s leaving? He didn''t want to make conditions!


    And those around him who were incited by him now also showed a look of thinking.


    Migrant workers continue to shout: "we now ask you a question. After we follow you, where can you take us to live? Are you looking for a house to live in? "


    The way people look at young people is even worse.


    They not only have a place to live here, but also have to build a stronger place in the future. They also have the function of energy shield, which can make everyone sleep well.


    But what about going out with this young man? What can they get?


    Migrant workers continue to ask: "I finally ask you a question, if we encounter such an enemy next time, can you protect us?"


    Many of the people who were incited by the young people''s words are now sober.


    "I''m not going."


    "I want to join the dawn alliance."


    "We are born to the alliance, and we die to the alliance."


    "I''m not going, either. I''m going to stay."


    I''m kidding. Next time we meet such enemies, how can they survive.


    This young man seems to be thinking for them. In fact, he doesn''t help them to think about the future. It''s a dead end to follow him out.


    The young man looked at the people who wanted to run back to the dawn alliance, blushing and yelling, "can they protect you? Will they be able to protect you? Can you live with them? "


    "No!"


    A cold voice, accompanied by a familiar black figure, appeared in front of those who want to return to the dawn alliance.


    Chu Feng!


    Seeing this familiar figure, this powerful figure like a demon, many people feel their legs tremble and dare not speak more.


    Although he just stood there quietly, his aura formed a wall, which prevented everyone from returning to the embrace of dawn alliance.


    Chu Feng said coldly: "I have made everything clear here. Dawn alliance will not give anything to anyone for nothing. Even if we become our members, we will not give you any grain, nor will we protect anyone, nor will we give preferential treatment to anyone."


    "Ha ha ha, did you hear that?"


    The young man laughed excitedly. He didn''t expect Chu Feng to say such words in public. Isn''t he afraid that these words will make everyone centrifugal?


    Who else would like to join an alliance that has no benefits after joining?


    Even those who want to return to the dawn alliance now have doubts in their eyes."Do you hear me? Dawn alliance will not give you any benefits, they will only use you, they will only treat you as cannon fodder, a place where even everyone''s safety can''t be guaranteed, only a fool will join such an alliance, don''t you think? "


    However, his words still can not break the atmosphere of silence.


    Many veteran members of the twilight League looked at him like a clown.


    Chu Feng really won''t give anything to anyone for nothing, but as long as the people who follow him, no one is hungry!


    Although there were casualties in the face of the enemy, if there was no fighting of Chu Feng, they would be dead now!


    Is there something wrong with the young man''s brain? To say that.


    The alliance leader will not give us these things for nothing, but we can exchange them through our own labor. If we follow you, how do you provide them to us?


    Gradually, the atmosphere became more awkward.


    "At dawn, no one can get something for nothing."


    Chu Feng''s cold voice came into everyone''s ears, "since you are not satisfied with the dawning alliance''s system, please leave. Dawning alliance is really short of talents now, but what we lack is talents, not a group of waste people waiting to die."


    "Did you hear that?" the young man said? The alliance leader is calling you rubbish! Are you willing to be treated as rubbish? There is no way out for everyone to stay here. "


    Is this man a fool?


    That''s what most people in the twilight League think.


    Only those who get something for nothing are regarded as waste. What qualifications do you have to say to everyone?


    He''s out of his mind.


    Chu Feng looked at the young man''s nearly collapsed eyes, and then gave a fatal blow: "now you take these people who want to leave with you, leave the dawn alliance! If you can''t disappear in 10 seconds, I''ll let you disappear in this world. "

 Chapter 272

    The behavior of young people inciting everyone to leave can only become a farce in the end.


    Some people who have already regretted kneel down quickly and beg for mercy from Chu Feng, but their final result is that they are killed mercilessly by Chu Feng.


    In fact, these people are not capital crimes, and they are not people who commit heinous crimes.


    They just want to fight for a good condition for themselves, or fear for the dangerous environment and worry about their future.


    In fact, as long as such people are trained, they may not be able to be their own strength.


    If it was normal, Chu Feng would not kill them.


    But Chu Feng knows that these people can''t stay. Now is a good time for those who didn''t obey the League to join the league. It''s a time for one''s heart to float.


    If at this time, he chose to take in the weeds, it would be a blow to those who are loyal to the dawn alliance.


    Why should a group of wall grass enjoy the same treatment as those of us who really want to take refuge in?


    Such an idea is nothing at ordinary times. At this critical time, it is easy to become a powder keg to ignite everyone''s anger.


    In a short period of time may not see what, but a long time is definitely a big hidden danger.


    It is precisely because Chu Feng suffered such a loss that his future survival base almost collapsed, and even foreshadowed the expulsion of the builder of his survival base.


    How could he have made the same mistake if he had suffered such a loss?


    Chu Feng did not take part in the reconstruction work after the battle.


    He just planned the land near Lingquan as the land for planting crops, but not much, only 5000 mu or 6000 mu.


    There are still a lot of farmland to be developed nearby, but because the enemy is approaching, Chu Feng doesn''t have much power to build too many energy shields, but he thinks it should be enough. Because of the existence of such a spring, the grain yield per mu can support 15 people.


    Such a number used to seem incredible, but now it''s just the same.


    One day after the battle, Zhang Ziqing also woke up.


    To Chu Feng''s surprise, Zhang Ziqing actually reached the fifth level.


    For the same upgrade speed, countless people express envy and hatred. Is this reasonable? It''s unfair to reach this level after a sleep.


    But Chu Feng knows that there is no free lunch in the world. The more extra things he gets, the greater the price he will have to pay in the future. If he doesn''t have himself, Zhang Ziqing will not live long and will become a fulcrum for hell to invade the earth in the future.


    Now dawning alliance has three level 5 masters, and the speed of building energy shield has been greatly improved, which makes dawning alliance have more confidence for the next war.


    When they built the energy shield, Zhao fan and Zhang Ziqing found that it was not so easy to build the energy shield that was so understated to Chu Feng.


    And the energy shield can resist the enemy, that is, the third level enemy. It is still very difficult to resist the existence of the fourth level or above.


    Also, that is the problem of long-term maintenance of energy shield.


    "The human body is divided into five elements, and the elements are divided into four images. If you want a protective cover to be able to operate for a long time, you must let the protective cover have its own ability to gather energy."


    Chu Feng portrayed a five element array in an open space, "this array is the node of the shield, which can continuously absorb energy from heaven and earth, supplement energy for the maintenance of the shield, and also play a certain role in storage."


    Zhang Ziqing surprised: "can I learn?"


    Chu Feng said: "in the future, you will learn, but now, your work is to build up the energy shield, and mine is responsible for building such a node to provide energy for the shield."


    With the help of two levels 5, Chu Feng''s workload is also a lot easier.


    In less than five days, the construction of the energy shield has been basically completed. There are still some additional details to be added in the future, which will wait until after a decisive battle with Jinling creatures.


    In these five days, Dawning alliance''s new residences have also been built. There is a large-scale three-dimensional building here. Although it covers an area less than that of a 2000 person high school, there are as many as 100000 people who can live in it.


    After all, we don''t need to consider the lighting problem, we don''t need elevators, and we don''t need many useless buildings.


    The reason for this speed of construction is that the earth awakeners, led by Li Xiao, directly used their powers to select the strongest rocks and building materials, and built a framework in one day. The next four days were all minor repairs.


    The doors and windows of the new residence are also easy to solve. Now most people''s physical fitness has exceeded the limit of the human body. It''s OK to dismantle the doors and windows from the old buildings and then install them in new places.However, in the past, doors and windows played a role in protecting everyone''s safety, but now, I''m afraid they can''t resist the mutant mosquitoes.


    If it wasn''t for the sense of security, Chu Feng''s design at the beginning only had vents and portals.


    It''s easy to solve the problems of new living things such as houses. The total population of the nearby counties and towns has reached more than two million, so a large number of alliance members have been carrying a lot of living materials from the nearby areas, and there are still many food that can''t be found by wild animals.


    In the process of this collection, members of the alliance encountered a lot of mutant mice.


    Although the individual ability of these mutant mice is not strong, they are all pervasive. They find many refrigerators and cabinets for storing food, and the food in them has been eaten by mice.


    After seeing this scene, the members of Dawning alliance understood why Chu Feng set the price of food so high in his exchange list, whether it was selling or recycling.


    Because as time goes on, the food that can be found by people will be found by these mutant mice first.


    At that time, if we can not find a stable food source, we will have to sit back and eat nothing in the future.


    When all the food runs out, disaster will follow.


    After the members of Dawning alliance settled down in the new residence, the senior members of Dawning alliance gathered together again and started the second plenary meeting.


    Yes, the theme of the meeting is the next development of Dawning alliance, the enemies it will face, and how to form its own army.


    Of course, there is also an upcoming problem: how to distribute the crops in the farmland?

 Chapter 273

    "Now all the problems are postponed. Our biggest problem is how to solve Jinling biology."


    Su Yuan sent a report to the people at the meeting, "all the weapons and equipment promised by the army have been delivered. Now we can arm a legion of more than 10000 people. It''s easy for all the people to be soldiers, but are these hot weapons going to be delivered?"


    Gu Nanfei said: "it must be used. The equipment that Chu Feng can build is limited. Without the best equipment, hot weapons still have a great advantage over cold weapons. Only when they attacked last time, they chose night, so they would suffer losses. If it was day, then the outcome is still unknown."


    Sneak attack doesn''t have to be done at night to get the best effect. Under such complex terrain, sneak attack at night will limit one''s sight.


    So in terms of equipment, Dawning alliance is in fact at a disadvantage.


    Although there are many powers who try to build some equipment with their own powers, the quality of the equipment they build is not satisfactory.


    But if it all depends on Chu Feng to build equipment, it will be difficult.


    Fortunately, a large amount of equipment, including guns and ammunition, explosion-proof shields and suits, as well as batons and electric forks, was sent by the army, which solved everyone''s urgent need.


    Now most people can be fully armed, and their sense of security has improved a lot.


    But there is still a problem, that is, the distribution of thermal weapons.


    Chu Feng hung a hand drawn map on the blackboard: "I''ve thought about this problem for a long time. There are six entrances and exits in the new survival base, and they can be closed at any time. I''ve asked people to build six watchtowers and six machine gun fortresses among the six entrances and exits. Only those who defend in the machine gun fortress are qualified to hold guns. They can''t hold guns Guns out of the bunker. "


    Su Yuan said: "now many people want to exchange their own things for hot weapons, and the alliance leader has also opened the exchange list of hot weapons. But if you just exchange a hot weapon that can only be used in machine gun blockhouses, I think everyone''s enthusiasm will be greatly reduced."


    Chu Feng said: "if they exchange private guns, they can leave the survival base, go out to search for materials, and use them to fight monsters. After they come back, they can put the guns in the special weapons warehouse of the machine gun fort to guard. They must not take the guns home to the residential area, or they will cause panic."


    Everyone agrees with the proposal.


    Men''s desire for hot weapons is directly proportional to people''s fear of them.


    Now they have a brand new residence, and the crowd is very dense. If someone brings the thermal weapons back to the place where they live at this time, it will certainly cause panic among the people around.


    Although we have experienced this period of suffering and become stronger, at the same time, we are more sensitive to the dangers around us.


    So even if you exchange your hot weapons, you can''t take them back to your home.


    In the next hour, we discussed some details of arming everyone.


    After working out a detailed equipment allocation and meritorious system, Su Yuan put forward the information she had obtained during this period: "Jinling creatures built a stronghold less than 10 kilometers away from us. The last time they failed in a large-scale invasion, the stronghold was occupied by a group of monsters again. We thought they would give up here, but they didn''t Yesterday, some members of the League saw signs that they were around


    Everyone is a little worried about this.


    The distance of 10 kilometers is the distance between urban and rural areas. With people''s physical fitness, even the march of a large army takes only one hour.


    If there are vehicles to transport, it will be faster.


    Gu Nanfei said: "according to the results of our last trial, the reason why Jinling creatures refuse to give up there is that there are a lot of special metals there, which is very helpful to their research. If the research is successful, they will not be afraid of any enemies."


    Xu Yan said: "as the saying goes, how can others sleep soundly beside the bed? Since Jinling creatures have not given up there, they will never let us go. If that vein is really helpful to Jinling creatures, why don''t we take it first?"


    When they heard her idea, everyone was in a daze.


    Su Yuan said: "this idea looks good, but there is a big problem, that is, we don''t know how strong the monsters in the vein are."


    Xu Yan said: "in the last battle, the boss was never in full swing. Even so, he still won the battle. Now even Jinling creatures can deal with monsters, can''t we deal with them? I think it should be feasible. "


    Gu Nanfei retorted: "but what if in our fight with the monster, the people of Jinling creatures suddenly kill them? We''re going to suffer. "


    Xu Yan said: "the army is starting to attack Jinling creatures now. If Jinling creatures really have a large-scale movement, we can kill people with a knife. Anyway, even if the army is used by us, it will become very happy."It''s not because they''re stupid that they''re happy to be used.


    But because if Chu Feng really made use of them, he would certainly give them enough compensation, which is exactly what the military expected.


    Although this will make Chu Feng owe people, but in the life and death of the alliance, such a price is not impossible to pay.


    Even Chu Feng himself agreed.


    However, Chu Feng frowned and said: "I''m very surprised that there were more than 5000 people in the Legion of Jinling creatures before. It''s impossible for them to live with monsters because of such a large number. So since they have built a stronghold there, there will never be a lot of monsters that have not been cleaned up."


    Su Yuan explained: "of course, it''s because these monsters only went in after."


    She wondered why Chu Feng asked such a question.


    Chu Feng shook his head and said solemnly: "no! This explanation sounds reasonable, but it''s still a bit wrong. I went to the nearby area the next day when Jinling creatures were destroyed. The veins there have been occupied by monsters. But why are those monsters occupying so fast? Do these monsters know that the Legion of Jinling creatures has been destroyed, and then they seize the time to occupy there? "


    After listening to Chu Feng''s analysis, we realized that there was something wrong.


    Even if those monsters are human and intelligent, such efficiency is too high!


    However, they have repeatedly confirmed from the captives that Jinling creatures used it as a stronghold and cleaned it up before!


    In everyone''s puzzled eyes, Chu Feng''s eyes gradually become fierce: "unless, the monster there is Jinling creature deliberately placed."

 Chapter 274

    Those monsters were placed by Jinling creatures!


    With Chu Feng''s words, the top management of the whole league was shocked.


    Gu Nanfei asked, "do you have any basis for this?"


    Everyone also looked at Chu Feng.


    If it''s true, it''s too shocking for them.


    Chu Feng said: "we already know that people of Jinling biology have been doing biochemical experiments. They have developed some methods to enhance the strength of ordinary people, so we encounter so many powers. But in the process of biochemical experiments, there are also some losers.


    I didn''t know how they dealt with those failed products before, but when I saw those monsters that you clearly have different species, but rarely kill each other, I thought that maybe they can''t manipulate those monsters to make more complex instructions, but if they just occupy somewhere, it can be done. "


    Everyone was shocked.


    It''s been nearly a month since the end of the world, and they also know some common sense about monsters outside.


    Maybe all monsters are enemies of human beings, but it doesn''t mean that there is no fighting between these monsters. Zombies, mutant fierce beasts and Zerg are killing each other. Even if they belong to the same clan, they will kill each other. Many people have the experience of picking up bargains.


    But they recalled that in the base of Jinling creatures, there was no fighting among all kinds of monsters.


    They also realized that something was wrong.


    Su Yuan said in a deep voice: "if so, doesn''t it mean that the base has been under the control of Jinling creatures?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "I don''t know how much Jinling creatures can control those monsters, but if they can command those monsters to fight, most likely they will use those monsters to attack us. Of course, maybe they have other plans."


    Su Yuan thought about it, and then added: "speaking of it, most of the soldiers and their officers don''t know what''s hidden in their bases. I think they can''t control it!"


    Chu Feng said: "anyway, since we are so close, they will never let us go, so I want to explore."


    Su Yuan had a headache and said, "where is the reason to let the boss go out all day? Before the situation is forced to forget, now you go out, what is this


    Her biggest headache is that Chu Feng keeps himself in a dangerous place all day, which is not what she cares about. But as a leader of the league, what is it to make his subordinates panic all day?


    If you have something good or bad, it will affect the whole league.


    Chu Feng said: "the times have changed. The era of relying on management and organizational ability to convince the public has passed. The future will be an era in which the strong are respected. There is only one kind of person that people follow, that is, the one who stands in front of everyone when facing the enemy."


    There are indeed many powers, relying on their own strong power to take in some people, and then use their own strong force to force them to serve themselves.


    However, such abnormal forces have only one end in the end.


    If one''s own power can''t be strong, then it''s natural to be destroyed. If one''s own power is too strong, who will follow a man who has nothing to eat?


    For those who gain strength and then expand, what they hate most is the people who want to manage them even though they can''t beat them.


    You said that your organizational and leadership skills have a great effect, but we can''t see it.


    Then Chu Feng''s hand pressed down: "it''s settled. You can formulate specific rules and regulations in the alliance. By the way, you can build some military defense measures, such as trenches and bunkers. I''ll go out alone and check the intelligence by the way."


    Su Yuyan got up and said, "we also..."


    "you still have to stay and look after the survival base."


    Chu Feng interrupted her, "I went out alone for my own reasons, and the more people there are, the better. Don''t worry, I won''t put myself in danger."


    Think of Chu Feng in the dark, but the strange ability to know the enemy''s whereabouts in advance, Su Yuyan found that he had no reason to follow Chu Feng.


    Because there is no drag of Chu Feng, is the most terrible existence.


    As long as Chu Feng doesn''t have to worry about the people around him, there won''t be any dangerous situation in the world that can restrain him.


    Su YuYan''s heart is full of complex sadness.


    Li Ran and Lu Ming looked at teacher Su Yuyan and shook their heads in silence.


    After the meeting, Chu Feng left the survival base alone.


    He had made the decision before the meeting.


    And in these days, he has been fully prepared.


    More importantly, he has some secrets that he doesn''t want to let people around him find out.This is not malicious concealment, nor do you believe them, but if people around you know their secrets, then their behavior will show clues.


    For example, once he tells others that he can plant a large number of crops in his Yuanfu space, the people around him will pay less attention to food and water. Even if he wants to cover up deliberately, it''s easy to be seen when he is faced with real experts.


    In addition to checking the specific information of biological and chemical war animals, there is another reason for his trip, that is, to build up his own space of Yuanfu.


    In the war a few days ago, although most of the prisoners were killed directly, Chu Feng still secretly installed seven or eight hundred people in.


    It''s a pity that we don''t need these labors.


    Anyway, their Yuanfu space is big enough, let them build in the Yuanfu space all the time until they are exhausted!


    Even if the zombies and these people choose one to die, Chu Feng will not hesitate to choose these people.


    It''s OK to be a dog to a foreigner, but on the contrary, he slaughters his own compatriots. No matter how many times he dies, it''s not worth dying.


    Chu Feng, who left the survival base, began to put a lot of soil into the space of Yuanfu when he confirmed that there was no one around.


    "Soil, stone, plastic, water, well, water is not enough. It can''t supplement the elements in plants only by Yuan water. It seems that we have to take time to go to the Yangtze River and directly fill a lake with water, which can support us for a long time. If we can''t, we can go to the seaside, and then with the future water purification technology, we can barely irrigate and use it."


    After more than three hours, Chu Feng finally arrived at the enemy''s base.

 Chapter 275

    After giving the collected soil to the puppets in Yuanfu, Chu Feng focused on the base in front of him.


    Compared with the super large-scale base of later generations, the scale of the base built by Jinling biology is not very large, and there are only a few 3-story buildings on the surface.


    But Chu Feng knows that Jinling creatures especially like to build basements.


    According to their habits, the area of the basement is at least three times larger than that on the ground, that is to say, there are about nine floors underground.


    Considering that the vein confrontation here will play a great role, the underground area may be more.


    After all, Jinling biology is here to study biochemical mechanical animals, no matter how many backhand are arranged here, it is not surprising.


    Chu Feng added a "thousand mile sign" to himself, so that he could see the appearance of those biochemical animals.


    Everything in the distance was delicate in his eyes. Some ugly monsters, with fierce light in their eyes, occupied the territory.


    A few zombies pass by here by chance and turn a blind eye to these biochemical animals, as if in their eyes, these biochemical animals are not qualified food.


    However, just as the zombies passed a certain boundary, a large number of monstrous creatures suddenly flew out, threw several zombies to the ground and began to eat.


    "Most of the prototypes of these biochemical animals are cats, dogs, pigs, cattle and sheep. After all, most of these animals are around human beings, many of them are human beings, and even some of them are the products of human prototypes, and then they are grafted with the limbs of animals, and they begin to zombie."


    "No poultry, no chicken, no duck, no goose."


    "I didn''t expect that their research would reach this point so soon. It seems that it is the raw materials and resources that limit the development of human science and technology."


    "These biochemical war beasts have no intelligence, only have the instinct of fighting, but they don''t know what means are used to make these biochemical war beasts can''t go beyond a certain area, so as to form a safe barrier for them. Anyone who wants to deal with them should try to deal with these biochemical war beasts."


    Chu Feng also felt some headache for this. There are more than 10000 biochemical animals. If there are more than 10000 people, it''s better to deal with them. After all, people are afraid and intelligent.


    But to deal with these creatures, we have to fight.


    In addition, he found that he misunderstood the development level of Jinling biology.


    There have been no epoch-making scientific and technological achievements in human beings for decades. It is not that the scientists in this era are certainly inferior to those great men in the 19th and 20th centuries. It is because there are many theoretical things that can not be verified by experiments at the level of the earth.


    In fact, most of the research on Jinling biology is based on the old capital in the early stage, so the development speed in the early stage should be faster than expected. After the old capital is finished, the progress of research will slow down.


    "In this case, it is even more impossible for them to reach the stage of later generations."


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed cold, if let Jinling biological development, the future consequences will be disastrous, the whole Sanjiang area will become their slaughterhouse.


    At this time, Chu Feng''s pupils shrank.


    He saw a group of more than ten people walking towards the base of Jinling biology in the distance. They were wearing the green uniforms of Jinling biology and had something tied around their waist.


    As they approached the bio war beasts, they roared excitedly.


    Now that these people are about to become food in the mouth of biochemical warfare animals, the situation has changed.


    Those biochemical warfare beasts were less than five meters away from them, and suddenly stopped, then trembled and crawled on the ground, as if something terrible had happened.


    There was a look of disdain in the eyes of more than a dozen people, with a sneer on their faces, and even one person kicked a biochemical war beast.


    "They really have a way to limit the biological warfare beast."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were even colder. Then, his eyes were attracted by a biochemical war beast. "This war beast seems to be different."


    Just after those people entered the base of Jinling creature, the biochemical war beast that Chu Feng paid attention to, looked at those people with hate eyes, clenched their fists, but finally beat them on the ground.


    Under the amazing vision brought by qianlifu, every look in Chu Feng''s eyes is delicate, as if in front of him.


    "It is a biochemical animal with wisdom, but Jinling creature has not been found."


    "No, people in Jinling are not fools. They are more interested in controlling biochemical animals than in improving their strength. Even if they don''t find any biochemical animals to produce wisdom, they can''t ignore this factor. After all, human beings instinctively fear things beyond their own instincts."


    After seeing this scene, Chu Feng combined with the intelligence that later generations got and figured out some things."No wonder later generations of Jinling creatures used biochemical mechanical beasts when attacking other survival bases, not only because biochemical mechanical beasts have stronger bodies, but also because their behaviors are controlled by artificial intelligence technology. I''m afraid it''s because biochemical war beasts are in danger of getting out of control."


    "So in later generations, when the Chinese United to fight against Jinling creatures, Jinling creatures were more conservative and less aggressive."


    "So, as long as we make good use of this, Jinling creatures may set themselves on fire!"


    This information makes Chu Feng understand that there are still some limitations in Jinling biological research.


    If we make good use of this weakness, it is the same to let them destroy from within.


    The most solid fortress is often broken from the inside. In the face of such a huge wave of Jinling creatures, even if the military wants to deal with them, it will have to pay a heavy price.


    However, if we can weaken their various cards, then the outcome is still unknown.


    And now they have been exposed to the military''s vision. If they are weakened to a certain extent, Jinling creatures will be destroyed.


    "But how do you get in?"


    Chu Feng looked at tens of thousands of biochemical animals in the distance, some of them were in trouble.


    "Find the other person''s escape? But it''s too dangerous. It''s not as safe as the ventilation pipes. "


    He knew that Jinling biological bases generally had escape routes, but such routes were their key protection objects.


    If you go in the opposite direction from the escape way, it will certainly arouse the enemy''s vigilance.


    However, if the ventilation pipe goes in, it will also face some danger, because the ventilation pipe is outside the building of the other party. If you want to go through it, you have to go through the biochemical herd.


    "Wait, why do I have to go through the tunnel?"

 Chapter 276

    The reason why Jinling creatures like to build their bases underground is because of their concealment.


    Although it''s easy to catch a turtle by mistake when they meet a powerful enemy when they set up a base underground, it''s not difficult for them.


    Because as long as all the things they do secretly are exposed, it is inevitable that they will be attacked by a group, because no one wants to become their research material.


    Therefore, concealment is greater than safety for them.


    To a certain extent, the native powers can escape, but this method is not omnipotent. The powerful consumption generated by itself, not to mention, will be over once discovered by the native powers of the other party.


    Because the essence of hiding is not to make the body become virtual and overlap with the soil, but to separate the soil by the strong control of the soil, so that when you move in the soil and rock, you will act as if you are underwater.


    However, this process is very dangerous.


    If found by the enemy, as long as the other side uses the same tactics to control the soil or rock, you have to use double strength to break through, and often without breaking through, you are trapped underground.


    Even if you are found by fire system and water system, you will be dead after your position is determined.


    The fire system can directly heat the soil, and the water system can penetrate into every hole. As long as people are more skillful, they can come up with ways to deal with this situation.


    Therefore, although Chu Feng had a rune, he did not dare to use it.


    This kind of small skill can be used to deal with ordinary people who have no knowledge. Of course, it can be used to deal with terrible monsters such as Jinling creatures. That''s to kill yourself.


    However, he has another simple way.


    "Listen to the sign!"


    Chu Feng drew a ground listening sign in the void to confirm the general location of the other side''s base.


    In what he "heard", most of the underground is composed of entities, but not far away, that is, the underground of those buildings, there are a lot of gaps.


    Those blank places are in order, like orderly rooms, which should be the basement of Jinling biology.


    There are also some disordered places, which should be the caves developed by Jinling biology.


    Then, he began to use Yuanfu space to collect some of the soil under his feet, forming a cave.


    That''s his way.


    The space of Yuan mansion is very large. Although the things that can be collected by opening the entrance each time are limited, and a certain amount of vitality will be consumed, with the improvement of strength, this consumption has been ignored by Chu Feng.


    For him, the consumption of collecting less than 10 cubic meters at a time is negligible.


    Of course, if it exceeds the limit, even if 15 cubic meters are charged each time, the consumption will be tripled.


    Moreover, if the object of collection is a whole, then if you want to separate the whole, the consumption will also soar.


    For example, if a huge stone is separated, the front of each square meter will consume 1% of Chu Feng''s vitality. That is to say, as long as the section exceeds 100 square meters, Chu Feng will directly exhaust his vitality.


    In this way, Chu Feng continued to dig the ground, soil and rock into space.


    He also conveniently added a camouflage to the top to prevent it from being found.


    Just as he dived more than 10 meters, he suddenly stopped collecting.


    "The underground rock has become a whole. It seems that it can only be separated."


    The essence of soil is the result of individual and combination, but many rocks are connected into one. Chu Feng now meets the rock of one.


    If you collect it directly, it will cost him too much.


    Therefore, Chu Feng took out a short sword, and then used his innate sword Qi to cut it.


    Although his sword of death is powerful, it only does great damage to life and little damage to the entity. However, since he has collected so many good things, how can he not prepare a spare weapon for himself?


    The short sword in his hand was forged with the mouthpiece of the insect emperor. Its hardness is comparable to that of the blood drinking sword, but its growth is a little worse.


    But at this stage, it is enough.


    The sharpness of the short sword and the sharpness of the inborn sword Qi form a two meter long sword awn. Cutting rocks is like cutting tofu.


    With Chu Feng once again cut down a piece of rock revenue yuan house, his eyes suddenly appeared red phosphorescence.


    These red phosphorescence is like a red flame, blooming a red glow, let Chu Feng almost as a red gem.


    In contact with the air, the red light gradually faded down.


    When the red light disappeared, there were only some dark red stones left on the ground.


    "Shouldn''t it be the vein of Youlan magic gold near here? How can there be the ore of ChiYan gold? Besides, there are many rivers and lakes near Nandu, so this kind of thing should not appear. "Chu Feng quickly recognized the origin of these red stones, and there were some surprises in his doubts. "But anyway, this thing is a surprise to me. The skill of Youlan magic gold is very high, and the ChiYan gold corresponding to Youlan magic gold is much easier to develop, and can be directly forged into a magic weapon."


    The dark blue magic gold is flexible and fits with life. It can be used to make mechanical prostheses or cast some soft weapons, but it''s too violent to make swords.


    ChiYan gold is strong and slightly flexible, which is a good material for casting sharp weapons.


    It was also a surprise for Chu Feng to find the ore vein of ChiYan fine gold here.


    "Anyway, the vein is here. We can''t run away. We can''t lose the big from the small."


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and forced himself to bear the idea of mining a large amount of pure gold from ChiYan, "and now the time for drastic changes in the world is short, and many ore veins have not been fully formed. If the mining is too severe, it will cause great loss to the ore veins, as long as the mining is enough."


    After the drastic change of heaven and earth, the change of the world is a gradual process.


    Just as organisms need to grow and transmute, veins also have a process of growth, that is, the process of absorbing the power of veins and then turning into special minerals.


    Once the excavation is over done, the process will be interrupted directly.


    If you want to produce more powerful treasures here, don''t even think about it.


    Of course, there is also a reason that Chu Feng''s forging speed is limited. Even if he wants to do his best, with his current strength, it takes a certain amount of time to forge ChiYan gold, and he can''t afford to waste it.


    What''s more, not everyone can use the best equipment made of ChiYan gold.


    It is better to wait until the strength is strong, so that mass production can be considered.


    Now the most important thing for him is to improve his own strength.


    He has to do a lot of things, we must have enough strength to achieve.

 Chapter 277

    Chu Feng continued to cut the rocks and veins below, but instead of collecting them, he began to cut towards the basement of Jinling creature.


    Only the ore cut along the way will be collected by him.


    After collecting these ores into the yuan house, he gave an order to crush the ores to the corpse witches in the yuan house to prepare for refining weapons in the future.


    Just when he was less than 100 meters away from the basement of Jinling biology, something happened suddenly.


    A stone fell off from the rock vein. Just when Chu Feng thought it was just an ordinary stone, the stone suddenly stretched out its hands and feet and turned into a one meter tall villain.


    This "man" is made up of cracked rocks. His eyes show a fierce look, and he pours at Chu Feng with teeth and claws,


    then he is slapped on the ground.


    Just a second-order stone man, how can he turn the waves in front of Chu Feng.


    "It''s a stone man. It seems that Fengshui here is good."


    Chu Feng stepped on the little stone man with one foot to make him unable to stand up. Then he said in a satisfied voice, "although his strength is still a little weak now, it''s good to be able to support him. So you are very lucky. I will appoint you as the keeper of this vein."


    Then he carved a magic talisman in the void and fell on the stone man.


    With each level of his strength, he can use the Zhenyao Rune to collect a pet.


    Of course, if you want to replace it, it''s also very simple. If you cancel the contract of the previous PET, you can collect it again.


    But so far, he has only received one thunder corpse dragon.


    This is not to say that his vision is too high. After all, it can be changed. It''s just that most of the mutated creatures eat a little too much. Thunder corpse dragon is OK. It can feed on an average of one or two zombies a day, but ordinary mutated monsters really need to eat live flesh and blood or food.


    Chu Feng''s own food is not enough. How can he give it to these pets?


    It''s the pets of thunder corpse dragon that are qualified to make Chu Feng bother.


    But the stone man can absorb the power of the earth by himself, so he doesn''t need to worry about Chu Feng.


    A flash of light, stone man knelt down in front of Chu Feng.


    This is not the submission etiquette of the stone man, but the order given by Chu Feng.


    After all, he also wanted to confirm his own order, to what extent the stone man, a low intelligent creature, could do, and the result of his attempt satisfied Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng hit a Juyuan Fu on the stone man, and then the stone man''s body began to shine with the color of glass, the cracks on his body began to make up, and his body began to turn red.


    He understands that this is a sign that the stone man has reached level 3. For a stone man of level 3, even level 4 powers are hard to break, but his speed is inferior.


    "From now on, it''s up to you to help me guard the veins here. Anyone who wants to dig here is up to you. If there are other stone men born here, they are under your command."


    Chu Feng ordered.


    Too complex order stone people do not understand, so Chu Feng can only give such a simple order.


    Anyway, it''s also the nature of the stone people to take the same clan as their subordinates. It''s also the nature of the stone people to let it kill all the people who break in here. Chu Feng''s real order is just to let it stay here honestly.


    After all, the transformation of ore veins is only the beginning. Since the first stone man has been born here, the second and third stone man will be born.


    a stone man has little help for Chu Feng, but if it is a stone man tribe, it is a help that can not be ignored.


    After accepting the stone man, Chu Feng moved on.


    "Wait here and take me out."


    The stone man doesn''t speak, but stands silently behind Chu Feng.


    With a three-level stone man as a response, Chu Feng was relieved and bold.


    Anyway, it''s not a big deal for Chu Feng to sacrifice a pet. It can only be said that the stone man''s fortune is not enough.


    After half an hour of digging, Chu Feng finally approached the target.


    The closer to the basement of Jinling creature, the more careful Chu Feng was.


    In the distance of only one wall, Chu Feng heard some special movement, so he stopped, and then began to monitor with the ground listening symbol.


    "The experiment failed again. Why, why?" An angry voice called out in broken Chinese.


    "I suspect that the amount of blue metals we extracted is not enough. We should dig out more blue metals so as to convey more neural signals."


    "No, the blue metal is enough. As long as 5% of the metal is added, the mechanical arm can have enough flexibility and be fully used. What we really lack is the method to control these monsters. After all, if we only use the blood of that thing, it is not enough.""We can completely replace the brain and the instinct of these monsters with brain wave chips, and then directly issue commands to these new movies."


    "No, if that''s the case, then as long as we control the frequency of the brain wave chip, our modified biochemical animal will become the enemy''s pet."


    "Maybe we can use AI chips?"


    "Smart chips can only control machinery, not biology."


    "Then let these monsters mechanize their whole body, leaving only the parts that can absorb special energy, and the rest will be replaced by machines."


    "Energy, energy! Where are we going to provide the energy to move these monsters? Can only let these monsters generate their own energy? "


    "We should have been able to solve the energy problem, but the research data there has been robbed in advance. Unless we find the person who robbed us, it will always be our bottleneck."


    The researchers in the underground research room quarreled endlessly, while Chu Feng was a little frightened.


    In the future, biochemical mechanical animals will appear in the third month, but they will appear on a large scale. Therefore, Chu Feng knows that they have studied them for a long time, but the speed of research is faster than he expected.


    If they hadn''t robbed the research materials themselves, I''m afraid they would have done well in the research of biochemical mechanical animals now.


    Just as Chu Feng was eavesdropping on the news, suddenly a roar came from inside.


    Then there was a flurry in the basement.


    "Come on, get it under control!"


    "Stop it!"


    "Guard, stop it! No, don''t come here, ah... "

 Chapter 278

    Doing this kind of dangerous biochemical experiment, it''s very common to encounter the rampage of experimental materials, and Chu Feng just happened to encounter it.


    However, it should not be ordinary riots that can cause them to panic.


    There was a loud noise from the basement, and some screams.


    However, after three or four minutes of fighting, the fighting voice gradually weakened.


    "Don''t kill it, stop it, you idiot."


    The fighting died down, but a researcher who had been involved in the discussion yelled.


    A young voice refused and said, "but didn''t you see that it killed people?"


    "No, don''t kill it. No. 3 is our darling. The research data from him has raised our overall strength to a higher level. We can''t deny his contribution to our research just because he killed several people."


    "But he has killed more than a dozen of my brothers these days. If I don''t kill him, I will have more brothers dead in his hands."


    "The progress of scientific research, originally need someone to sacrifice, you don''t forget your strength is how to come, your strength also has his contribution."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With a fierce quarrel, the person who finally agreed not to kill the monster got the upper hand.


    After all, in their values, if there is a way to improve their overall strength, the casualties of just a dozen people will not be taken into consideration by them at all.


    At the end of their quarrel, a wall was suddenly broken.


    "Who is it?"


    The sudden movement shocked everyone. They didn''t expect that someone would break into the underground wall at this time.


    A black figure sprang out of the wall and stabbed at the man who was arguing with the researchers.


    Since this is the only one who dares to quarrel with scientific researchers, it shows that he has a high position in this base.


    In addition to researchers and foreigners, the human status of Jinling biology is generally proportional to its strength.


    "To die!"


    A 30-year-old middle-aged man with red eyes stabbed Chu Feng in the direction of his sword. He had just lost several brothers, but there was no way to get revenge. Now suddenly a man came out to attack them. Of course, he would not let go of this opportunity to vent his anger.


    Unfortunately, the strength is a little weak.


    "Ding, Dang!"


    A broken sword fell to the ground. The man who had just lost several brothers covered his neck and gushed out blood.


    "Now you can go with your brothers."


    Chu Feng did not stop, but continued to kill.


    The dagger of his right hand has been switched to his left, and replaced by a long black sword.


    Sword of death!


    The sword of death doesn''t do much damage to the entity, but it is more terrible than any weapon to the living body. It is the sword that really brings death.


    "Oh, how did he break in?"


    A researcher yelled, "kill him for me."


    However, when he said a word, Chu Feng had three lives in his hands.


    Although the bottom laboratory is full of all kinds of bottles and equipment, there are not many living people, less than 30 people.


    Some people with electric forks and iron nets in their hands began to fight with Chu Feng.


    Unfortunately, the strongest of them have been killed by Chu Feng''s sneak attack. Although the strength of the remaining people is good, they are still not good enough in front of Chu Feng.


    What''s more, the weapons in their hands are used to control people and biochemical animals, not to kill people. In this way, they have no power to fight back in front of Chu Feng.


    As one combatant after another was killed, there was a look of fear in the eyes of the researchers.


    "Ah


    "Call for support


    "No, don''t come here!"


    A researcher also tried to win over Chu Feng: "Sir, I know your strength is very good, but we can enhance more strength for you, make you stronger, and even become a god like existence, as long as you join us..."


    However, before he had finished his words, a bloodstain appeared in his throat.


    In less than half a minute, all the people in the bottom laboratory were killed.


    It may be because of the frequent riots here, so the movement here did not disturb the upper class. Until the end of the battle, no one came down to check the situation.


    After killing all the living people here, Chu Feng''s eyes fell on a monster.


    This man is bound by the power grid, covered with terrible blood stains, not many clothes, and his limbs are replaced with steel.He opened his mouth, gnawing at the air, waving feebly.


    According to the information just heard, this is the No. 3 test object.


    Seeing the appearance of No. 3, Chu Feng felt that his nose was sour and his eyes were dry.


    "Captain..."


    Of course, he is not the leader of the biochemical mechanical beast who was transformed into a repairing liquid in his previous life. He is just a stranger.


    It''s just that his appearance reminds Chu Feng of his former captain.


    He has encountered many betrayals in his previous life, but he has also met people who are really good to him. The demon hunting team he joined is full of people who can entrust him with life and death.


    However, fate once again took away his important people.


    When he recovered from his heavy injury and saw the captain again, the captain had become a weapon in the hands of Jinling creatures, fighting for Jinling creatures.


    In the end, Chu Feng killed the team leader with tears, giving him a relief.


    It was also because of this that Chu Feng''s heart became colder.


    It was also from that moment that Chu Feng and Jinling creatures began to form an endless hatred, but he was weak. It was not until a long time later that he had the power to fight against Jinling creatures and united with people to destroy Jinling creatures.


    "I know you don''t want to be like this. Instead of constantly hurting others as a monster, it''s better to give you a relief now."


    Chu Feng went to the third experimental object and raised his dagger.


    It''s not his fault to be transformed into a bio mechanical beast, but where in the world is there room to distinguish right from wrong?


    He has killed many people of Jinling creatures, which is not a sin, but a virtue.


    However, in the face of such a monster that makes the whole Jinling creature feel scared, if we don''t take advantage of it now, he will certainly harm more people.


    Just when Chu Feng was ready to start, the No. 3 experimental object suddenly moved. His turbid eyes with a trace of human color, and his mechanical fingers trembled and pointed in a direction.


    Chu Feng looked in the direction he pointed out and saw only a huge glass jar with a tiny figure in it.

 Chapter 279

    As the scene in Chu Feng''s eyes became clearer, his eyes were full of anger.


    In this glass jar, there is a little girl who is only eight or nine years old.


    Although he had known for a long time that the study of Jinling biology had no humanity, after seeing this scene, Chu Feng''s mind was still shocked.


    I didn''t expect that when they did the experiment, even little girls would not let it go.


    In this era, the elderly have the highest mortality rate, followed by children, because these two groups are relatively weak and vulnerable.


    But it doesn''t mean that they can do experiments with children without fear.


    Although Chu Feng didn''t like the need for human experiments in scientific research, he also knew that it was essential. Moreover, a large number of people volunteered to become experimental objects, because compared with the desperate situation they faced, becoming experimental objects was not an unacceptable thing.


    But even taking a child as an experiment is beyond the bottom line of human beings.


    "In Jinling biology, anyone who opposes this kind of behavior should have become an experimental object in a glass jar. In this case, there is no innocent person in Jinling biology."


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed cold intention to kill. Whether it was the hatred of his previous life or the scene he saw, Chu Feng hated the company deeply.


    They don''t deserve to talk about humanity with these animals.


    These bastards talk about human rights, democracy and humanity. They are not qualified.


    As long as the people who join Jinling bio, even if it''s just one of the bottom employees, he will kill all of them.


    In this company full of crime, no one is innocent.


    Then Chu Feng took away some of the research materials here, and set fire to some instruments and potions that he could not take away.


    After finishing all this, Chu Feng with the intention of killing opens the corridor leading to the upper floor.


    Chu Feng is located on the ninth floor underground, where the elevator was damaged after the disaster, so a special emergency exit was arranged.


    After destroying the gate, Chu Feng came to the eighth floor and split the gate with a sword.


    What he didn''t notice was that after he left the ninth floor basement, the No. 3 test object struggled to get rid of the power grid, and then walked in the direction of the little girl.


    On the eighth floor, the gate was suddenly broken, which made the staff panic.


    "Be careful, something''s coming up on the ninth floor."


    "No, it''s a person."


    "It''s a man! It scared me


    "Wait, who is this man? Why haven''t I seen it? "


    "Be careful!"


    Before they could react, Chu Feng suddenly made a fire dragon in his hand, which set off a raging fire on this floor and broke all the places where he could hide.


    Then, without stopping, Chu Feng went to the passage leading to the 7th floor.


    The design of the stairs in the basement is different from that on the ground. The stairs on each floor are in different places.


    Chu Feng didn''t feel troublesome, so he killed them one by one.


    During this period, many fully armed people stopped, but the forces guarding here had already been buried in the survival base, and the rest could not stop Chu Feng.


    Level seven, level six


    With the Chu Feng 1 layer 1 layer up rush, people in the base also realize that Chu Feng is not good.


    "Alert, alert!"


    "Attention from the upper level. There''s an invasion of the base."


    "Attention, people at the top. There''s an invasion of the base."


    "Stop this madman."


    More and more people want to intercept Chu Feng, but these people can only become the ghosts of Chu Feng.


    Where Chu Feng passed, there was only one corpse left.


    After Chu Feng killed more than 20 people who besieged him in a row, the rest of the people cowered and hid behind and did not dare to go forward.


    However, some people seem to have guessed Chu Feng''s purpose.


    "No, he broke all the doors."


    "He''s going up. Does he want to open the door outside and let in all those monsters outside?"


    "Stop him quickly!"


    "Who''s going to stop it?"


    Maybe it''s for the sake of the dawn alliance or the military. Now there are not many left behind personnel in the base, even fewer fighters.


    Now Chu Feng has turned into a black God who can stop and kill the God. No one is his enemy.


    They understand that if they let Chu Feng rush to the top, it will be a disaster for them.


    However, if they were allowed to stop Chu Feng, they would die now.


    Therefore, in this state of mind, few people dare to stop them. Only when they reach the new floor, will some people who are not afraid of death rush up.And then they really died.


    When Chu Feng rushed to the ground, he found that there was no one here, only some blood stained clothes, and the first work card was hanging on the hanger.


    The biochemical animal outside seems to want to rush in.


    But as long as it''s close to 5 meters, it''s trembling and crawling on the ground.


    "According to them, the way that they can control these biological animals from attacking themselves and confine them to a certain range is the blood of some special creature. It seems that these things are the key to protect them from being attacked."


    Chu Feng was clear in his heart, then he waved his hand and put away all the clothes here.


    After all the blood stained clothes were put away by Chu Feng, all the biochemical animals seemed to be excited, and then rushed towards Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng fled back to the first basement.


    Then, without stopping at all, he fled to the second basement.


    "What is he doing?"


    "Why is he back?"


    "No, the creature is coming in!"


    At first, we were puzzled by Chu Feng''s behavior, but then we saw the constant influx of biochemical animals from the exit.


    "Ah


    "No!"


    "Run


    "Close the door quickly, no, that dog''s Day destroyed all the doors."


    "Don''t push me!"


    These biochemical animals saw the living people inside, immediately rushed up excitedly, constantly tore all the living people they could see in front of them into pieces, and then couldn''t wait to eat.


    The whole biological base of Jinling is in a panic, and all the portals have been destroyed. Therefore, when they face these biological warfare beasts, they have nothing to stop them. They can only fight with their weapons in hand


    in order to survive, countless people can only push their companions to the biological warfare beasts when the biological warfare beasts are close, and fight for 1-2 times for themselves Second chance to escape, and then began to fight for narrow channels.


    Chu Feng with the fastest speed back to the bottom of the underground, ready to escape from the channel he came in.


    However, the scene he saw made her heart cold.

 Chapter 280

    The No. 3 experimental object, which has lost its ability of action, has resumed its action at some time.


    If it''s just a No. 3 experiment, Chu Feng still has the confidence to deal with it.


    But next to No. 13, there are more than 20 biochemical animals with mechanical arms, or biochemical mechanical animals. Those giant bottles and cans were also broken at this moment.


    Some people who came to the 9th floor early and seemed to be looking for an escape passage are now torn up by these biochemical manipulators and used as food for them.


    "Again?" Chu Feng gave a bitter smile.


    Behind him is the Legion of biochemical war beasts, and in front of him are more than 20 biochemical mechanical beasts. It seems that it will not be so easy to leave today.


    However, no matter what kind of desperate situation he faced, Chu Feng never gave up.


    However, just as he was about to fight to the death, the No. 3 experimental animal suddenly gave out a strange roar, and those biochemical mechanical animals who originally wanted to attack Chu Feng suddenly stopped their bodies.


    Seeing these biochemical mechanical beasts that stopped attacking, Chu Feng was also a little surprised.


    However, he soon regained his vigilance. No matter what, he could not relax his vigilance in the face of biochemical mechanical animals.


    And will feel pain and fear of living people, these bio mechanical animals in the face of the enemy can not know what is called retreat.


    And those biochemical war beasts behind him are coming down soon. Even Chu Feng has no confidence in the pursuit of tens of thousands of biochemical war beasts.


    At this time, No. 3 turned and picked up something.


    In Chu Feng''s surprised eyes, No. 3 experimental object holding a little girl walked to Chu Feng.


    "The little girl before?"


    Chu Feng looked at the weak little girl in the arms of No. 3 experimental object, and his eyes flashed with surprise. Is there any relationship between the little girl and the experimental object?


    I''m afraid it''s his daughter who can protect No. 3 even if it becomes a biochemical mechanical animal!


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng''s heart burst of sadness.


    In this way, No. 3 experimental object came to Chu Feng with the little girl in her arms. Her muddy eyes showed a look of pleading. It seemed that she was pleading with Chu Feng.


    "Is it possible that"


    Chu Feng''s mind set off a storm. He knew that some biochemical war animals or biochemical mechanical animals would retain their wisdom, but he also knew the difficulty.


    Looking at each other''s muddy eyes, Chu Feng tentatively asked: "do you want me to protect her?"


    Experiment 3 nodded difficultly.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, and then took the little girl from the embrace of No. 3 experimental object.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s action, the corners of the mouth of No. 3 experimental object split a smile.


    In this ferocious monster, Chu Feng felt the brilliance of humanity more than most people.


    "Ouch!"


    The turbid eyes of No. 3 experimental object were suddenly full of killing intention. Chu Feng held the little girl and immediately backed away from No. 3 experimental object.


    No. 3 patted his head in pain. After several seconds, he slowly recovered.


    Then he let out a low roar again.


    With his low roar, more than 20 biochemical mechanical beasts blocked the gate from the 8th floor to the 9th floor with him at the same time.


    A biowar beast came at them, but then they tore it to pieces.


    No. 3 turned back, with a reluctant look in his turbid eyes, and then rushed in the opposite direction.


    The overall situation of biological and chemical war animals is constantly pouring to the underground, while the No. 3 experimental object, with these biological and chemical mechanical animals, forms a steel wall.


    Countless people and biological and chemical war animals who want to pass through this steel wall are all under this wall, and they are all broken bodies on the ground.


    Chu Feng felt that his eyes were moist.


    He thought he could look at everything in the world with cold eyes, but whenever his heart fell into the abyss, he was always able to meet the people who saved him.


    No matter what kind of disaster human beings face, the glory of human nature has never disappeared.


    He knew that he could not save the No. 3 experimental object. When his eyes were full of killing intention before, he knew that there was a conflict between the rationality of the other party and the things controlling him in his brain.


    Even with the level of science and technology a few years later, this situation can only delay the process of losing one''s mind, but can not reverse this irreversible process.


    He quickly checked the little girl''s breathing, as well as her body, and found that her breathing is still there, and her temperature is normal, indicating that she is still a human.


    But there seems to be a special force in the little girl''s body, which is full of softness and makes people feel close.


    Forced down the feeling in his heart, Chu Feng shook his head involuntarily.Since the little girl is still a human, then he absolutely has no reason to give up the little girl.


    After the inspection, Chu Feng casually put a dress on the little girl, wrapped her whole body, and then threw it into the Lingquan of Yuanfu space.


    In order to be on the safe side, he let all the Necromancers in Yuanfu not be allowed to get close to this direction, and cast a fortress for her with his mind.


    After doing all this, Chu Feng did not return to leave from the channel.


    Before he left, he took out some rocks and sealed the hole.


    This channel belongs to him alone and may play a greater role in the future.


    Five minutes later, Chu Feng emerged from the ground.


    Looking up at the glare of the sun, Chu Feng''s corner of the eye a drop of tears, do not know because the sun is too harsh, or because of what.


    He just wanted to find out the reality of Jinling creatures in this base, but he didn''t expect to experience such a thing, which made his heart more uncomfortable.


    The brilliance and darkness of human nature, in the face of disaster, show incisively and vividly.


    No matter what kind of desperate situation a person is in, his brilliance will never go out.


    Maybe humanity will become their weakness and hinder their survival.


    But only those who can make people feel warm human nature is the only reason for them to live. If they lose these really precious things, what''s the difference between them and those who only know how to eat people?


    After blocking the passage with a stone, Chu Feng left here without turning back.


    But he knew that he would come back again, because Jinling creatures would not give up here, the things here were too important for them.


    But when they come back again, it will be the beginning of their real life and death battle.


    The sky gradually darkened, Chu Feng''s figure gradually disappeared.

 Chapter 281

    When Chu Feng returned to the survival base of dawn alliance, the people who got the news could not wait to surround him.


    Chu xiaorou looked at Chu Feng''s bloody appearance, nervous almost to cry out: "brother, we all have such a safe place, why do you want to go out and take risks?"


    Chu Feng touched her little head and comforted her: "don''t worry, what''s on me is not my blood."


    When the sky became dark, a large number of monsters appeared in the daytime and at night, and the Zombie''s activity increased a lot, so Chu Feng met many monsters when he came back.


    He could have avoided most of the monsters with his own speed, but he didn''t want to. Instead, he walked towards some monsters.


    Depressed, only by killing can he ease the depression in his heart.


    With a wave of his hand, Zhang Ziqing swept a cloud of blue water vapor over Chu Feng''s body, cleaned all the blood stains on Chu Feng''s body, and then patted his full chest: "I really don''t have your blood."


    If it is in peacetime, Zhang Ziqing''s action will certainly arouse Chu Feng''s desire.


    But Chu Feng is not in the mood now.


    Su Yuyan noticed that Chu Feng''s mental state was not right: "what happened? What did you encounter in Jinling biological base? "


    Chu Feng was silent for a moment, then said: "nothing, close all the energy shields, and then get ready for defense! Jinling biological large-scale attack, should be in the near future


    Su Yuan said: "does Jinling creature have a lot of troops there?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "this base of Jinling biology has been destroyed by me. All the left behind people in it should be dead now! But because of this, Jinling creatures want to capture that place and clear our neighbor by the way. "


    Has Jinling biological base been destroyed?


    Su Yuan felt that her brain didn''t turn around.


    Didn''t Chu Feng go to check the enemy?


    How to investigate the enemy for a day?


    Is the correct way of investigation to kill all the people you see?


    I thought it should be a joke, but I didn''t expect it to be true in Chu Feng.


    However, the defense work still needs to be done.


    After a simple arrangement, I''m afraid I''ve told you everything about this experience, including No. 3 experiment and the little girl I brought back.


    When Chu Feng took out the little girl from the space of Yuan mansion, Su Yuan wondered why Chu Feng''s storage space could store life, but she also knew that it was not the time to discuss this.


    What Chu Feng saw and heard deepened everyone''s hatred of Jinling creatures.


    Originally, it was only because of their position that they hated each other.


    But now, Jinling biology has stood on the opposite side of human nature, and those who have not lost their feelings can not tolerate this.


    Just as we were discussing the next thing, ye Xiaohui suddenly appeared.


    Everyone is familiar with Ye Xiaohui. She is the most lethal person around Chu Feng. She is immersed in the killing every day. Only when she is exhausted or full of injuries, will she return to Chu Feng and give her harvest to Chu Feng, and then exchange what she wants from Chu Feng.


    After all, whether it''s Chu Feng''s equipment or the means to improve her strength, it''s what she longs for.


    For ye Xiaohui''s sudden appearance, we are not surprised, just waiting for her here and after the exchange of Chu Feng, to discuss.


    After all, she doesn''t like any discussion, and she never gets involved in any power by relying on her chufeng. The only thing she is interested in is strength.


    "Master, this is my today..."


    Just as ye Xiaohui is about to hand her backpack to Chu Feng, her action stops suddenly, and her eyes look at the little girl in Chu Feng''s arms.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xu Wei asked strangely, and then saw two lines of tears in Ye Xiaohui''s eyes.


    According to this killing female devil, he shed two lines of clear tears, and everyone''s heart suddenly trembled.


    "It can''t be such a coincidence!"


    Chu Feng''s heart twitches slightly. Then he carefully looks at the way he is pregnant with a young girl, and compares Ye Xiaohui''s appearance. He finds that they are six points similar.


    "Yiyi, mom is here..."


    Ye Xiaohui excitedly pours on Chu Feng''s side, and then stretches out her hand to the little girl, but her eyes see the blood stains on her hands.


    "Ah


    She let out a scream, then held her head and began to cry.


    Tian Jing sighed: "it''s really a coincidence that she can''t finish a book. I didn''t expect that such a small chance can happen to us. I can see why she paralyzes herself with killing every day."Chu Feng shook his head: "if ye Xiaohui didn''t improve her strength at all costs for revenge, she would not come to me. If not, she would not even have the chance to live to this time."


    When they saw this scene, their mother and daughter met, but they did not dare to recognize each other. They all felt a burst of complexity and discomfort in their hearts.


    The mother keeps trying for her daughter. When she meets her daughter again, she dare not wake her daughter up because her hands are covered with blood.


    Chu Feng looked at Ye Xiaohui and said to the public, "you all go out! I have something to say to her


    Everyone walked out of the meeting room in silence.


    Although I don''t know what Chu Feng wants to say, since Chu Feng doesn''t want them to know, there must be his reason.


    After everyone went out, Chu Feng played a [quiet note], formed a sound barrier around the three people, and then said to Ye Xiaohui, "your daughter is OK now, she should wake up after a while."


    Ye Xiaohui looked at Chu Feng with expectant eyes: "really?"


    She did not dare to touch her daughter just now, not only because her hands were full of blood, but also because she was worried that she would fall into despair again when she regained hope.


    However, Chu Feng''s words filled her heart with hope.


    Chu Feng looks a little dejected: "Yiyi was given to me by her father before he died. I''m sorry that I didn''t save him."


    When ye Xiaohui recognized her daughter just now, he also wrote down her name.


    Ye Xiaohui''s eyes were confused: "father? Her father died in a car accident a few years ago! I watched him cremate. "


    Chu Feng was stunned: "so, the man who tried to protect her is not her father?"


    Thinking of this, his heart became more complicated.


    I thought it was a father''s love for his daughter, but I didn''t expect that the No. 3 experiment was to save a stranger.


    Ye Xiaohui gently looked at Yiyi: "maybe, he is really Yiyi''s father."

 Chapter 282

    ¡°¡­¡­ In this way, I was forced to separate from my daughter and finally escaped. When I was helpless, I was rescued by the military to the fortress. " Ye Xiaohui talks about her past calmly.


    Her past is simple, too.


    Yiyi is also an early awakener, but she seems to be a special awakener, and she is soon found and targeted by the high level of Jinling creatures.


    They take Yiyi as an experimental object, and seem to have developed something extraordinary.


    Ye Xiaohui wants to stop all this, but she can''t do anything. She even causes the dissatisfaction of Jinling biological executives and wants to kill her.


    Later, with the help of a man, she escaped.


    That''s why Ye Xiaohui said, maybe that''s really Yiyi''s father.


    In this world, kinship may be a strong bond to connect feelings, but there are always some feelings that don''t need kinship to maintain, but they are stronger than kinship.


    Chu Feng said: "I just asked them to leave because there is a very important thing to tell you. You should be prepared psychologically."


    Ye Xiaohui suddenly said, "what is it?"


    If it is an ordinary thing, Chu Feng does not need to avoid those people around him.


    She has seen Chu Feng''s means to win over the dawn alliance. He doesn''t even care if his subordinates are loyal. What else does he need to emphasize?


    Chu Feng looked at Yiyi: "there is a strange force in her body, which is not powerful. What I said is that it is not powerful for me, but it is very gentle. It is two extremes with the forces in zombies and mutated organisms. It is the first time for me to see such a gentle force."


    Of course, there are records in ancient books.


    It''s just that Chu Feng won''t say anything about ancient books.


    Ye Xiaohui was a little worried: "what impact will that have on her?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "that power is very soft, it won''t do any harm to her body, but it is also the root of her bad luck. People of Jinling creature are using her power to become so powerful. I think her loss should make Jinling creature angry!"


    Ye Xiaohui''s heart sank, Jinling biological people will not let go of their daughter?


    But then, she looked at her daughter firmly: "I will protect Yiyi. I didn''t have the power to protect her in the past..."


    "Not yet!"


    Chu Feng''s cold voice mercilessly interrupted her next words, "Jinling creatures have how much energy, you know better than me, you don''t think you can compete with such a giant!"


    Ye Xiaohui''s eyes reappeared water mist: "if Yiyi will bring you disaster, I can take her away from here."


    Although she didn''t spend much time together, she had a sense of belonging to dawn alliance.


    He knew that Chu Feng was using himself, and she was willing to.


    But if Chu Feng really wants to drive herself away, then she can only accept it.


    She is aware of Jinling biological terror, Chu Feng is not willing to fight for himself and his daughter and Jinling biological as a terrible organization, also in reason.


    "What do you think? If Yiyi falls into the hands of the enemy, the consequences will be even more serious. "


    Chu Feng can''t laugh or cry, "even without you, I won''t let Yiyi fall into the hands of bad people. If you want to take her alone, I''m not willing to!"


    The extreme contrast made Ye Xiaohui almost cry. She could not describe her mood in any language: "thank you, thank you, I..."


    "Don''t rush to be happy."


    Chu Feng said seriously, "I can help you improve your strength as much as possible and let you have the power to protect your daughter, but at the same time, you must promise me one thing."


    Ye Xiaohui serious way: "no matter what thing, I will promise."


    Chu Feng could not bear it in his eyes, but he knew it was very important. He had to say: "the existence of Yiyi is a huge hidden danger. I can spare my life to protect her. However, if someone with ulterior motives or a stronger existence than Jinling creature wants to seize Yiyi, I hope you will not let Yiyi go at all costs It''s in the wrong hands. "


    Ye Xiaohui said: "I understand that I will not let Yiyi fall into the wrong hands. No matter what the price is, I will not let this happen."


    Chu Feng sighed: "no, you don''t understand. What I''m talking about is not only paying your whole life, but also something more important than your life."


    Something more important than life?


    Ye Xiaohui didn''t understand at first, but in a flash, her pretty face turned white.


    For her, more than life, there is only one


    "Think for yourself!"


    Chu Feng said, went to the window, the pain of kneading eyebrows.He didn''t expect that Jinling creatures could find and use the existence of this kind of constitution, which is a great chance for those who have no humanity.


    But for those around her who want to protect her, it''s a disaster.


    "How could I have made such a decision?"


    Reason tells Chu Feng that if he can''t be ruthless, then only now can he solve Yiyi, or the only way to solve future troubles, and the best way.


    After all, sometimes death is also a relief and happiness.


    However, if you really make such a decision, then even if you solve the future problems? After that, there will be no disease or disaster. So what?


    For their own safety, even an innocent little girl has to hurt people, even if such people live for a long time how? It has lost the essence of human nature.


    Why he did not give up hope in the darkest years is because of the support of human nature in the end.


    If we lose this as the most essential thing for human beings, then even if there is no zombie virus in the body, what''s the difference between the zombies outside and those inside?


    If I didn''t see her, I would be out of sight and out of mind.


    However, Chu Feng knew that there was no if.


    After a while, ye Xiaohui came to Chu Feng with her daughter Yiyi in her arms, and her tone returned to the usual bland: "I understand that Yiyi is a kind child, and she doesn''t want to see that she will become the source of hurting others, so if we really can''t protect her, I will spare no effort to let her not fall into the hands of bad people."


    When she made this decision, her heart was full of pain.


    However, she also understands that this is the best choice for Yiyi.


    If she is allowed to fall into the wrong hands and become a tool used by careerists, it may be more cruel to her than death.


    Chu Feng wanted to say something, but when he opened his mouth, there was only one sentence left: "I won''t let that happen."

 Chapter 283

    Chu Feng and ye Xiaohui have been together for a long time. At other times, we may have some strange ideas in our hearts.


    But now, people don''t even want to joke.


    Even in the face of insects, they have never seen Chu Feng so worried.


    After they come out of the room, Chu Feng directly stops what they say, and then asks everyone to go back to their homes to sleep. Then, in the middle of the watchtower, he arranges a room for ye Xiaohui and her daughter, and arranges a defensive border.


    It''s a simplified version of the energy shield.


    Zhang Ziqing''s eyes are twinkling. She doesn''t doubt Chu Feng''s taste, but thinks there should be a deep secret.


    Just because she''s innocent doesn''t mean she''s brainless.


    On the contrary, in special times, her performance is calmer than most people.


    Chu Feng''s residence is a watchtower, or a high-rise building that can be used as a watchtower. The watchtower has 12 floors, with a height of 36 meters. The lower six floors are used for office work and living for his cronies. Only Chu Feng and his younger sister, as well as their own women, are eligible to enter the area above the sixth floor, and they have reserved the right to continue to expand and increase the height There is room for change.


    Chu Feng''s practice of arranging his residence directly at the entrance of the survival base as the first line of defense against foreign enemies aroused cheers and further recognition from members of the dawn alliance.


    "The alliance leader is willing to give up his life for us. As long as the alliance leader says something, I can also give up my life for the alliance leader!"


    Such a declaration has spread all over the dawn alliance. Although I don''t know how many people are following suit, most of them are sincere when they say it.


    Humanity has never lacked darkness, but it has never lacked light.


    No matter whether Chu Feng has used their ideas or not, these are not important to most people. There is only one thing they can see:


    as long as the dawn alliance is in danger, the leader of the alliance must be the one in the front.


    In such a dark and dangerous era, what can win people''s hearts more?


    Of course, the reason why Chu Feng arranged his residence here was not as great as they thought.


    Most people always subconsciously think that since they are in a survival base, the more they go inside, the safer they are, and the most dangerous place is on the outside.


    It''s not like that.


    Man is a kind of creature with subjective initiative. The real danger does not depend on how many people protect you, but whether you can find the danger ahead of time.


    Only when the first danger is found can the most correct response be made.


    So Chu Feng''s position is the most dangerous place in the league.


    As long as he is on the watch tower, he will be the first to find out if there is danger approaching.


    If the enemy coming from outside can be dealt with by himself, it can be dealt with directly. If he can''t deal with it by himself, call the whole alliance together.


    If the whole league can''t cope with it, then as the first person to find danger, Chu Feng is the first to organize evacuation or escape alone.


    Even if the enemy doesn''t come from this direction, but from other directions, and the strength of the enemy causes the turmoil of the whole alliance, he can quickly organize his own people at this exit to resist, and it is easier to escape than others.


    on the contrary, if he lives in the most central area, no matter which direction he appears If the enemy knows it at last, he will fall into passivity.


    For the weak, living in the middle is the best.


    But for the strong, the most remote place is the safest place.


    In later generations, there are some tragic characters who clearly have strong strength, but because the edge of the survival base is captured, resulting in huge riots, a large number of stampedes also occur frequently. They have no strength, but they are unable to return.


    It is precisely because of such a bloody lesson that the later the strong will move to remote places.


    Among the 12 storey watchtowers of Chu Feng, the seventh floor is for Chu xiaorou and Xiao Xi, and now ye Xiaohui is added.


    Su Yuyan refused to live in, and Chu Feng had no choice.


    The second floor is a special meeting place, and the third floor is a dining place.


    In this precarious world, it''s a kind of happiness to be able to eat at the same table with his relatives and friends, so Chu Feng specially arranged such a dining place, where only his relatives can come.


    The next morning, everyone stepped on the meal point to the restaurant, but saw Chu Feng''s weapons on the table.


    These weapons are shining red or purple, and they look radiant.


    If someone else made such weapons, they might regard them as the same kind of goods, but since they were made by Chu Feng, they must produce high-quality products.The powers can also refine some weapons through their own control of the elements, but even with the same materials, none of the weapons refined by other powers can match Chu Feng''s.


    So until now, the people of dawn alliance are proud to have a weapon that Chu Feng made himself.


    After seeing the weapons Chu Feng specially placed on the table, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    Xu Wei, Tao Jinghua and other people who followed Chu Feng first were all greedy, but Chu Feng didn''t speak, and they were embarrassed to ask.


    Su Yuyan said with a smile: "is this to distribute weapons?"


    Chu Feng said: "yes, I originally wanted to build a weapon for each of you, but now time is not enough, and the enemy may come at any time, so I can only build a few, but don''t lose heart, everyone will have one in the future."


    Tian Jing lost nod, she has seen, there is no part of their own.


    However, she has got the worm tooth dagger refined by Chu Feng, and she has not lost too much.


    Chu Feng handed a long red sword to Gu Nanfei: "you should have used a sword, but no good sword can give full play to your strength. This sword should be able to be used for you for a period of time, but I didn''t find the right material to make the hilt. If it''s bad, you should pay attention to change a hilt."


    This red sword was made by him with the essence of ChiYan. He made two of them, one for Gu Nanfei and the other for ye Xiaohui, because ye Xiaohui is the one who can really protect Yiyi.


    Gu Nanfei is not affectable, but directly accepted: "if I show hypocrisy, a good sword on my strength is really a great improvement."


    His eyes were full of expectations for this sword. After all, even the weapons made by Chu Feng before were not suitable for him, so Chu Feng specially gave him a treasure.


    Then, Chu Feng handed Chu xiaorou a long purple bow and a dozen arrows: "this is yours. Your ability is exploration and long-range, so don''t think about melee."

 Chapter 284

    Chu xiaorou took the small purple bow and arrow. As soon as she touched it, she felt like she couldn''t put it down.


    She is not the kind of person who likes to fight. If she can, she would rather never fight.


    It''s also a good choice to be able to fight with long-range ability when it''s unavoidable.


    What''s more, she knows that the most important thing for her is not to worry about her brother. Otherwise, how can a leader of an alliance lead a war if he worries about his sister all the time on the battlefield? Can let the elder brother concentrate on the battle, even if she is sensible.


    And those who didn''t wake up looked at Chu xiaorou with envy in their eyes.


    Of course, Chu Feng is partial, but who calls her Chu Feng''s sister!


    Chu Feng reminded: "I''ll give you the usage of this bow and arrow later. Don''t try it by yourself. Every arrow is very precious. I''ll teach you how to make ordinary arrows later. You can make your own arrows later."


    Chu xiaorou nodded, she knew the weight, of course, would not object.


    What she doesn''t know is that among the weapons made by Chu Feng, her bows and arrows consume half of Chu Feng''s mind. This is the dark blue magic gold collected by Chu Feng from Jinling biological base and forged by the fusion of ChiYan essence gold. It''s terrible for the power bonus of the power.


    Even if there is no arrow, it can pierce the awakened one of the third-order system only by the attached vitality amplitude.


    The arrows are also specially made by Chu Feng. The cluster of arrows is attached with whirlwind array by Chu Feng. It can be used to rotate and speed up, as well as penetrating damage by using the power of wind system.


    The tip of the arrow was also attached with the ability of penetrating by Chu Feng.


    as for the arrow, that is the best place for arrows.


    There are 7 explosive runes sealed by Chu Feng. Each explosive Rune has the power to kill level 4. It can hurt the level 4 awakened person three meters away.


    Under the superposition of the seven fire signs, even if the fifth level strong man is hit by the arrow, he will be killed.


    Of course, these 12 specially made arrows can only be used as a trump card. In normal times, Chu Feng will prepare specially made "ordinary" arrows for Chu xiaorou.


    The reason why Chu Feng put so much effort on the bow and arrow is not just to make Chu xiaorou feel at ease as a remote master.


    More importantly, let her be expert.


    Even if you are a fellow psionic, there are many branches of the battle direction.


    Miscellaneous learning means not being proficient, and specialization means being defective.


    However, if Chu xiaorou''s fighting power is all on the bow and arrow, then she doesn''t need to practice too many ability fighting skills. She just needs to run for her life.


    In this way, her survival ability will be greatly increased.


    In addition, Chu Feng will specially teach her some special dodge skills, so that she can take it easy whether she is flying a kite or being close to others.


    In this world, there is only one sister, worthy of Chu Feng''s care.


    After giving the purple bow and arrow to Chu xiaorou, Chu Feng continued to distribute weapons.


    He handed two red armguards to Zhao fan: "you have just reached level 5. Although you can use samadhi fire, it''s not very mature when you use it. It''s not as good as Hellfire when you use it to fight. This armguard can store the flame of samadhi fire, which is about half of the energy of level 1 of level 5."


    After a short period of partiality, Chu Feng began to consider maximizing his combat effectiveness.


    In addition to himself, Zhao fan and Zhang Ziqing have the highest level on the scene, and Zhao fan''s attack power is the strongest among the people on the scene, and it''s element attack, which is much more difficult to resist than the body art attack.


    With this guard, Zhao fan''s strength can almost be doubled.


    Zhao Fan said excitedly: "thank you, brother Feng."


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "don''t be so anxious to thank me. These two armguards have the function of storing the fire. But if you release the fire, you don''t have to wear them on your own body. As long as you are not more than 15 meters away from yourself, you can play an effect even on others."


    After hearing this function, Zhao fan instinctively looked at Xu Yan.


    When it comes to protecting a person, his first reaction is of course Xu Yan.


    Xu Yan felt the move and lowered her head shyly.


    Chu Feng''s design can be said to be specially prepared for her.


    The defense of fire department is weak, but it depends on who''s fire is. Zhao fan''s samadhi fire can almost burn most of the attacks, so her security can be greatly increased.


    And everyone looked at them with teasing eyes.


    "Brother Feng is too much. Even if you scatter dog food every day, you help others scatter dog food."


    Luming almost quit.


    Su Yuyan gave him a white look: "there are a lot of female students pursuing you, and I don''t see your eye! They almost didn''t send themselves to your bed, and you didn''t accept it. "Lu Ming said angrily, "do they like me? That''s greedy for my ability. "


    At least, he is also a fourth-order awakener. Of course, there are many women chasing him back.


    For example, many girls who were saved by him went after him.


    However, he always felt that it was taking advantage of others'' danger, or that they didn''t really like themselves.


    Chu Feng advised: "men rely on their own strength, sense of responsibility, money, appearance and other advantages to attract women. Do you expect girls to like a boy who is good for nothing?"


    After hearing this, Lu Ming felt thoughtful.


    He''s really lost in thinking.


    Chu Feng continued: "it''s not wrong for women to like strong men, just as men like beautiful women. You don''t have to care what women like about you, whether it''s your ability or your character. What matters is what kind of woman is suitable for you."


    Lu Ming was silent for two seconds, with a complex in his eyes: "maybe, I really think too much."


    Chu Feng knew that saying too much was counterproductive, so he just added: "now we don''t have much time for love."


    Lu Ming''s body trembles, his heart also trembles.


    He really wanted a more pure feeling, but he was born in the end.


    The end of the world is a precarious world, many people began to enjoy themselves in time, in the pursuit of survival, as much as possible to make up for regret.


    Some people think that people who live in the world must be sad, but in fact, such people will always be eliminated. Most people can be more relaxed in this tense environment.


    Experienced the pain, can really experience happiness.


    Vigorous life, happy play.


    This is the true portrayal of the end of the world.


    In other words, it is able to live in the end, and it is a true portrayal of living as a person.

 Chapter 285

    Su Yuyan looks at Lu Ming, who is lost in thinking and may even be enlightened. He is also relieved.


    Lu Ming is also her favorite student, which is different from Chu Feng''s.


    Now seeing that he can enlighten himself, Su Yuyan can also let go.


    Since no one can guarantee that he will be able to live, why can''t he make his day as wonderful as possible?


    After making indulgence with Chu Feng, she is no longer so persistent about many things.


    Chu Feng said to Zhang Ziqing, who was silent to one side, "your equipment still needs a lot of effort, so it hasn''t been refined until now. After refining, it will definitely give you a surprise."


    Zhang Ziqing then showed a happy smile: "well, I''ll wait."


    Then, Chu Feng said to the public, "don''t be unhappy. The equipment I have prepared for you is enough for you. Even if I give you better equipment, you can''t play it. As long as your strength is in place, I will give you better things."


    When he made preparations a few days ago, he had already refined enough weapons for everyone.


    What''s more, his words are right. If these weapons are given to them, they can''t work.


    Tao Jinghua and others had to nod, but they didn''t know what they were thinking.


    And Tian Jing is very sensible way: "even if others want to get an ordinary dagger made by the boss, it is extremely difficult. We can get the equipment specially made for us by the boss, which is the envy of others. Let alone, we have never been worried about the problem of being possessed."


    After listening to Tian Jing''s words, Tao Jinghua and Xu Wei are relieved.


    They were really a little jealous just now, but they were different from each other, and it was hard for them to say anything.


    Now listening to Tian Jing''s reminding, they realize that what they get is already what others dream of.


    Because there are so many dangers recently, many people have been possessed because of their fast cultivation speed.


    But a few of them don''t need to worry. As long as there are some minor injuries, Chu Feng will help them solve them.


    This is the biggest advantage of the first batch of people to follow Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng seemed to see through their ideas, comforted: "I let Ye Xiaohui wake up method, can also be used in you, but it needs your body and will to reach a certain degree to reduce the risk, Tian Jing should be the closest among you, you still need more efforts."


    Xu Wei excited way: "is this true?"


    Ye Xiaohui follows Chu Feng after them, but wakes up before them, which has always been a thorn in their hearts.


    Although they know what ye Xiaohui can do, they can''t, but people can''t always look at everything with a fair eye.


    Chu Feng asked: "there are so many awakeners in the dawn alliance. Why don''t you think I spend so much energy to cultivate you instead of wooing them? It''s not because you can create more value for me than they do. "


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Xu Wei and Tao Jinghua look at each other, and their eyes are full of excitement.


    They followed Chu Feng for a long time, and they all knew Chu Feng''s character.


    It''s useless to talk about loyalty and affection with Chu Feng, unless he can really identify with him like Su Yuyan and others. Only when Chu Feng talks about interests, can he be more serious.


    Since Chu Feng said so, then they can play the value will certainly not be too small.


    Otherwise, why did Chu Feng spend his energy on them?


    In fact, what they are most worried about now is not their unfair treatment, but their loss of value and their role in Chu Feng.


    Now they heard a positive answer in Chu Feng''s mouth, and they felt like they had taken a reassuring pill.


    "But your own training can''t be left behind."


    Chu Feng stretched his waist, "I won''t go out today. The follow-up work of the shield will be completed by Ziqing and Zhao fan. The energy filling will be handed over to other powers. Follow me to train well for a day!"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s training, Xu Wei''s heart trembled, while Huang Tianhua, who had been silent, dodged.


    When they were in the fortress, they were specially trained by Chu Feng before the arrival of the insect emperor. Although they only had a short day, their promotion was rapid.


    However, the strength of the promotion at the same time, there is a faint presence in the heart.


    Chu Feng looked at the dodgy Huang Tianhua: "if you don''t want to go, you can not go."


    Huang Tianhua said in a hurry, "I''ll go, I''ll go."


    Chu Feng nodded: "call out all the people who followed me before the swarm attacked. I''m going to give you a training today. Give me a good training. This training is not for me, but for your own lives. If you don''t want to lose your lives in the battlefield, give me a serious point.""Yes, boss!"


    Xu Wei''s three men spoke in one voice.


    Chu Feng''s remaining light glances at Huang Tianhua and sighs in his heart.


    Huang Tianhua is a big man and has a good physical foundation, but he is a little lazy at ordinary times. That''s all. In the end of his life, he has a gap with others.


    He and Xu Wei enjoy the same treatment, but Chu Feng has never seen him over practice, taught him ancient martial moves, he also learned a few moves, but did not make much progress.


    Not only that, he also used the benefits from himself to hook up with two women.


    Just because he didn''t betray, Chu Feng was willing to tolerate him.


    However, he did not want to continue to attach importance to him.


    In contrast, Xu Wei''s three people are all self-motivated.


    In contrast, Chu Feng is no longer willing to cultivate Huang Tianhua.


    If he can not catch up, then Chu Feng can only be regarded as a real driver, or the kind of sacrifice.


    Then Chu Feng said to Su Yu, "didn''t you bring all the students who were willing to come with you last time? I saw them last time. They are all very good people. If they want to have the ability of self-protection, then train with us


    In this era, it is a good quality to know gratitude.


    The students are willing to follow Mr. Su through life and death, which can be called a pure character.


    Since they are very loyal to Su Yuyan, Chu Feng doesn''t mind training them, so that Su Yuyan can have an excellent and powerful team.


    Su Yuyan nodded and said, "good! I''d love to


    When she agreed, she seemed to see Tao Jinghua and Xu Wei''s eyes with a trace of sympathy and Schadenfreude, which aroused her curiosity.


    What is Chu Feng''s training like?

 Chapter 286

    When the convener went to the training ground, Su Yuyan curiously asked Tian Jing, "is Chu Feng''s training cruel? Why do I feel so afraid of you? "


    Tian Jingxin said with lingering fear: "this is not a problem to be afraid of. This is the real devil training."


    Xu Wei also agreed: "we have seen the army carry out devil training. The boss''s devil training may not be as tiring as the army, but it''s really frightening."


    Tao Jinghua''s past is unbearable: "it''s not just scary, it''s true"


    in the end, he doesn''t know how to describe it.


    Su Yuyan see them like this, more curious.


    You know, we''ve been through several life and death battles, all of which are in the fight with monsters and enemies.


    If it''s not about survival training, can it really scare them?


    And why didn''t one of them refuse to train? Is this training really useful?


    Her heart seemed to be tickled by a cat.


    "I just wanted to see if he would do anything to my students."


    Su Yuyan found an excuse for her curiosity and went to watch.


    In addition to Lu Ming, she brought 21 students, which is her core team. Su Yuyan is also looking forward to their growth.


    In addition to a few core teams, Chu Feng had more than 200 followers before the attack, and 195 were left after the death of some.


    These people came to the training ground under the leadership of Su Yuan and Tian Jing.


    The training ground is the trench specially arranged by Chu Feng, as well as some military bunkers. According to Chu Feng, these things are defensive measures used after the energy shield is directly broken.


    Under the leadership of Su Yuan, Dawning alliance often conducts training in these areas, in order to adapt to these military defense measures and occupy the advantage of terrain.


    After coming here, the people who were called up were obviously disappointed.


    After all, they haven''t trained here these days. If today''s special training of Chu Feng is like this, it''s a bit disappointing.


    However, these losses are not much, because they understand that they have been able to catch up with Chu Feng in the second batch, and they are in a more advanced position than other people in the league. They have gained more benefits than other people in the league.


    Now the alliance leader suddenly called them, even if it was just a training, it meant that they had not been forgotten.


    However, after seeing Chu Feng summon half of the optical powers in the alliance, many people finally began to beat the drum.


    What is this for? Is it real combat?


    If it''s not actual combat, why prepare so much healing?


    Standing at a commanding height, Chu Feng explained to everyone: "we have experienced more than one war. On the battlefield, the target of death is the enemy or our own. The first is our strength, and the second is our courage. This kind of courage is not a moment''s impulse, but the courage to hold the sword in hand in the gun."


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, many people hold their swords more tightly.


    It''s not anger, it''s shame.


    It''s the same with those who watch them out of curiosity.


    They did experience the battlefield of life and death, but that kind of battlefield was specially created by Chu Feng, which was beneficial to their fighting environment.


    People who have been on the battlefield know that it''s really hard to keep calm in the face of thousands of troops.


    In the history of China, there are countless cases of the collapse of the whole army due to the collapse of morale, even the Legion that has experienced many battles.


    Gu''s family gathered tens of thousands of people, but they were directly defeated by thousands of Chu Feng people. However, such cases often happened even in ancient times when there was no extraordinary power.


    When attacking the camp at night, hundreds of people are often able to destroy the camp of tens of thousands of people.


    It''s impossible for hundreds of people to win tens of thousands of people, but it''s easy to defeat them with their fear.


    Chu Feng then said: "the experience between life and death is the best way to train people. As long as you experience enough life and death experience, those who survive will surely become the most powerful. But ah, everyone''s life is only once. Those who say this only see the successful one in the sea of corpses, but they don''t see the bones under their feet."


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, the people below and the members of the alliance all felt the emotional resonance.


    If it is in a peaceful era, even when they live in the fortress, they will not have too deep feelings.


    But when they experienced the experience of life and death, experienced the death of their companions, experienced the face of the enemy, faced with the fear of death, they realized that life and death are not so simple things.Maybe they can be enthusiastic when they are extremely angry, but after learning from the bitter experience, they are no longer willing to experience such a terrible scene.


    Let alone them, even Chu Feng, can survive the 10 years of darkness, but he is not willing to experience it again.


    Everyone''s life is only once, most people can only become victims when they experience life and death experience.


    If they face the battle of life and death again, can they continue to summon up courage?


    At this time, someone exclaimed excitedly: "leader, let''s start training! I believe brothers are not afraid of any kind of training. "


    His words instantly ignited everyone''s mood.


    "Yes! No matter what kind of training, we will accept it! "


    "We have enough courage to face all the difficulties."


    "If you don''t work hard now, you will die on the battlefield."


    Now everyone is in an impassioned manner. They know that some people may be injured or even disabled in this training, but they have the courage to face everything.


    Because the results of their promotion will directly determine their life and death on the battlefield.


    Chu Feng smile, and then pointed to another highland not far away: "good, since you have the courage to face all the challenges, then the first challenge is, from my place, along the front of the single wooden bridge, to the tower."


    People along the direction of Chu Feng pointed to see in the past, feel a little stunned.


    Single wooden bridge? Where is the single wooden bridge from?


    A more courageous member even said directly: "alliance leader, then take out the single wooden bridge! I''m sure we can make it. "


    At this time, he felt a hand on his shoulder.


    A young man holding him, Adam''s apple rolling, trembling way: "there is a bridge."

 Chapter 287

    "Where is the bridge?"


    "Where is the bridge?"


    We are all a little confused, so we didn''t see the bridge!


    But there are also some people who are shaking: "that''s the glass bridge!"


    After hearing the glass bridge, there was a sudden silence.


    When they looked at it again, there was a bridge, a glass bridge, and a single wooden bridge in the air.


    In fact, it is a thick transparent glass,


    there is not even a guardrail.


    A girl student with Su YuYan''s side "ah" hid behind Su Yuyan: "it''s more than ten meters from the ground here! Is there no safety measure? "


    When many people see the glass bridge, their legs are already weak.


    "This glass bridge can only allow one person to pass through."


    "Is this the exercise of courage? This is just walking on the tightrope! "


    "Who is a tightrope walker, go and have a try?"


    "What is the major of tightrope walking? It''s acrobatics!"


    For this kind of training method, most people doubt, because it is not a serious training at all.


    Is it really useful to exercise courage to walk on such a steel wire like glass bridge?


    The answer, of course, is that it works a little, but not much.


    The danger between life and death is different from the danger of standing at high altitude. Being able to overcome the fear of heights and the fear in the heart does not mean being able to overcome the fear of death.


    Even if it really goes, it doesn''t mean that it can cope with the enemy''s sword.


    But it doesn''t matter. It''s just the beginning.


    And it''s not very useful for practicing courage, it doesn''t mean it''s really useless.


    Chu Feng said: "after you become warriors, both physical fitness and physical coordination ability have been greatly improved. The reason why you think you can''t pass is not because you really can''t do it, but because you think you can''t do it. You come up."


    Xu Wei and Tian Jing are on the stage.


    Think you can''t do it?


    People are thoughtful.


    Chu Feng said: "do you think that becoming a warrior is just a little stronger and faster than ordinary people? I tell you that the promotion after becoming a warrior is all-round. If you are willing to develop your physical potential, you can become a strong one. "


    Then he turned to Tian Jing and said, "go and show them."


    "Yes


    Tian Jing went to the single wooden bridge without saying a word.


    Looking at Tian Jing walking on the glass bridge without hesitation, people just feel that their breathing is going to stop.


    Can such a weak looking woman really do it?


    You know, the width of this single wooden bridge is less than 20 cm. If you don''t look at it carefully, you can''t see it at an altitude of more than ten meters.


    That is to say, everyone''s eyesight has been improved, so that we can see it.


    It really takes a lot of courage to walk on such a glass bridge.


    Then, to their dismay, something happened.


    They thought that Tian Jing should walk carefully, and even like in TV, there would be a dangerous scene of nearly falling.


    But when the weak girl walked up, they were shocked to find that her walking speed on the glass log bridge was no slower than that on the ground.


    Even people suspect that she is not walking on the glass bridge, but on the ground.


    As for fear? For Tian Jing, there is really nothing to be afraid of.


    She is the first time to do this kind of training, but in the previous training, she has learned the limit that she can do in Chu Feng, so this kind of thing is really nothing to her.


    So, in just ten seconds, Tian Jing walked over the 30 meter glass single wooden bridge.


    Chu Feng said to the public: "like you, she is not an awakener, but a warrior who constantly improves by her own strength. Even before that, she was only a student. The reason why she was able to do this is not long-term training, but her own ability."


    Then, he gave Xu Wei and Tao Jinghua a color to let them go together.


    Then, in the eyes of the public, Xu Wei and Tao Jinghua walked over as easily as they walked on the flat ground.


    This scene makes us doubt. Is this glass bridge really so easy to walk?


    Su Yuyan is showing a look of great interest.


    She can see that Chu Feng did this to improve people''s confidence in himself.


    "I''ll try, too!"


    One member gritted his teeth and said, "anyway, with our current physical quality, even if we fall from a height of more than ten meters, we won''t die. It''s nothing to try."With that, he walked onto the glass log bridge.


    When he looked down from the top, he felt dizzy and his legs softened.


    But just a moment later, the feeling of maladjustment gradually subsided.


    "Why, why do I feel like I can pass?"


    He tried to take the first step. The smooth glass bridge almost made his feet slip, making his feet falter, and the people watching from below were also worried.


    But then, he found that he had a firm foothold quickly.


    At this time, he suddenly realized that after he became a warrior, not only his speed and strength had been improved, but also his balance had been improved so much.


    So he tried to continue to move forward, gradually, his courage also came down, and walked faster and faster on the glass bridge.


    When he passed the glass bridge, he found that the audience were shocked.


    It''s not surprising that people around the alliance leader can do such a thing, but it''s just one of them. It''s incredible to do such a thing!


    Or is it really easier than you think?


    The man who passed the single wooden bridge yelled to everyone, "don''t be afraid. It''s very easy to cross this bridge, as long as you don''t be afraid."


    With so many attempts, we also have more confidence in our hearts.


    "I''ll try, too."


    "I''ll try, too."


    "Don''t fight me. Let me come first."


    "If you can, don''t hide behind me and say that."


    When everyone really walked through the glass single wooden bridge one by one, they found that their body''s endurance and coordination ability could really make them safe.


    Even if at first some fear, heart ah some discordant, but the body can immediately adjust over, as if he had been able to do these things.


    "I passed."


    "Ha ha, I passed."


    "So I can do it."


    "It''s too simple. Is there any training? Come along


    "Yes! Second training, come on


    Seeing everyone excited, Chu Feng''s mouth curved.


    Accidentally saw this scene Su Yuyan involuntarily hit a shiver.

 Chapter 288

    The cultivation of martial arts is a process of constantly breaking the limit of human body.


    Glass bridge is a challenge for ordinary people, but for martial arts, it is as simple as ordinary people walking through the balance bar, even easier.


    They were afraid at first because they were subconsciously afraid of falling out of the air.


    But when they do go up, their bodies immediately send a message to their subconscious that even if they do fall down, it''s nothing.


    When the body conveys this message to the subconscious, there is no difference between walking on a glass bridge and walking on a protrusion of a plane.


    So they didn''t break their bottom line, they just did what they could have done.


    But it doesn''t affect the excitement.


    They only know that they have done what they didn''t do before, and the excitement they brought to us can''t be described in words.


    In such excitement, we came to the second training place prepared by Chu Feng.


    Compared with the first place, the difference between the second place and the first place is not too big. The second place is also a glass bridge, only a little longer. Moreover, there is a deep pit under the glass bridge, which is covered with glittering things.


    "What is this?"


    "It''s glass slag!"


    "The trough! If I fall down "


    " stop it, I''ve got goose bumps. "


    Although it is also required to walk through a glass bridge, it is totally different to walk through a place with a flat ground underneath and a deep pit covered with glass dregs underneath.


    However, some people think it''s nothing.


    "It''s just glass slag!"


    "At our present physical strength, eh! If you fall from such a high distance, you should be able to save it in time


    "Don''t scare me."


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as we don''t fall down?"


    When I passed the glass bridge before, no one fell down. After all, it was Chu Feng who wanted to improve everyone''s confidence, not to hit everyone''s enthusiasm.


    "Tian Jing, the first one."


    Chu Feng called his name.


    However, in the eyes of everyone''s doubts, Tian Jing, who had walked through the glass bridge calmly before, now feels a little bit withdrawn, which makes everyone a little puzzled.


    Tian Jing took a deep breath, and then walked carefully onto the glass bridge.


    Then, you can see a pistol on Chu Feng''s hand.


    "Don''t you say ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "lying trough! Can the leader even lay hands on women? "


    "Be careful, you''re going to shoot."


    Chu Feng comes to a high ground on the side of the glass bridge, and then shoots Tian Jing without hesitation.


    The bullet roared past Tian Jing''s cheek, but Tian Jing''s face didn''t change at all, as if she didn''t see the bullet in her ear at all.


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    Chu Feng shot one after another, bullets one by one in Tian Jing''s side, and even cut her clothes a few times, revealing some spring.


    It''s just that nobody''s in the mood for this.


    This is a bullet!


    Can she stop the bullets, or can she judge that they won''t hit her?


    Then, Tian Jing suddenly tilted back, and a bullet passed the place she had just passed. If her speed was a little slower, she would have a brain burst.


    After seeing this scene, everyone was boiling.


    "The trough! Is this really training? "


    "I''m playing with my life!"


    "Could it be that the leader of the alliance had been looking at her and wanted to kill her?"


    "It''s cruel, too."


    "I can''t bear to look straight at you."


    Just when everyone exclaimed, Chu Feng suddenly had several more throwing knives in his hands. These throwing knives crossed a curved arc in the air, and then flew in the direction of Tian Jing from different directions.


    Just when we almost closed our eyes and thought that this weak girl would die under these flying knives, the situation in front of us suddenly changed.


    Tian Jing jumped down the bridge.


    "Ah


    Some of the crowd even screamed.


    But then they breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tian Jing didn''t fall into the pit completely, but clinged to the edge of the pit, and then quickly jumped out of the pit with her vigorous figure.


    "Good!"


    "Great


    "Nvxia, you are the best!"


    Tian Jing''s vigorous skill caused a burst of applause, but also gave everyone a benchmark that they can do all this.


    However, in addition to cheering, we also have some worries."Next, are we going to go through the same training?"


    "I feel a little weak in my legs."


    "If we don''t dodge the last bullet, will it really be cold?"


    "Don''t worry, maybe this training is the same as just now. It looks very difficult, but it''s actually very simple."


    The more we discussed, the more we were surprised.


    Then, Chu Feng said: "don''t worry, your training is not like this. You don''t need to avoid bullets or flying knives."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, but then heard Chu Feng''s next words:


    "your training is that two people pass through the two ends of the bridge respectively, but only one person can reach the opposite side of the glass bridge, and the other person can only go down."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, everyone was dull.


    "What did the leader say just now?"


    "I heard you right!"


    "The trough! If we meet in a narrow road, the brave will win. "


    "That''s too cruel!"


    "At least half of them will fall down!"


    "It''s cruel."


    In the voice of everyone''s dissatisfaction, Chu Feng continued: "if you want to quit training, it''s OK. I won''t force anyone to participate, but what happens in the battlefield in the future is beyond my control, and I make a solemn commitment here."


    "Everyone who can win 100 games can get a piece of my special armor, which can withstand ordinary machine gun bullets. No matter how many games you lose, as long as you can win more than 100 times, you can get this reward. The first three people who have won 100 games get the armor that can resist any bullet other than armor piercing bullet without affecting their own activities. "


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, everyone''s breathing became heavy.


    At the beginning, everyone just thought that the equipment refined by Chu Feng was very good.


    But when many powers are trying to refine equipment, the gap between the two sides is reflected.


    Even with the same materials, the equipment made by Chu Feng''s hand is better than ordinary equipment.


    As long as you win more than 100 times, you can get a reward, which makes everyone''s heart full of excitement.


    "I want to train, I want to fight!"


    "Me too, me too!"


    "If we meet in a narrow road, the brave will win!"

 Chapter 289

    We should also mobilize people''s enthusiasm. It is not enough to rely on the pressure of death alone. We should also have the motivation to cooperate to make people work hard.


    In fact, even if we all know that we have to face a powerful enemy, what most people want is to have fun in time, not to seize every minute to improve ourselves.


    This idea itself is not wrong, after all, even if you work hard, you may not be able to live.


    But this mentality is not what Chu Feng wants.


    So Chu Feng gave them such an opportunity to improve themselves.


    Excellent equipment is not necessarily a necessary condition for a battle, but the decisive factor must be great. Moreover, a piece of armor that can withstand most bullets can definitely greatly improve their survival rate.


    Who wants to die if they can survive?


    So under such a reward mechanism, everyone is eager to try.


    Then Chu Feng announced some other rules and precautions: "weapons are not allowed in combat. Everyone has a number plate, with which we can record the battle order and the number of victories. In order to prevent some people from deliberately giving up, there are only three such glass bridges. The winner can stay and the loser can leave. As long as you lose once, you can only be behind everyone. "


    This rule also prevents some people from colluding with each other. You lose to me and I lose to you.


    Listening to such rules, everyone''s heart is more excited, one by one, a pair of eager to try.


    Since it''s useless to think carefully, we can only have a fair fight.


    Only those who win more than 100 times in the first three can get the strongest armor, so they have no reason to give up such opportunities.


    After distributing the number plates, No. 1 and No. 2 first went to the glass bridge to fight.


    No. 1 is a gentle young man, and No. 2 is a middle-aged man who looks like a migrant worker. He is the one who yelled at those who threatened to leave the dawn alliance in public.


    Seeing the battle between them, everyone held their breath.


    The first battle is of great significance to us.


    After all, in this kind of high-altitude battle, a careless person may fall down, so the power is no longer the absolute dominant factor.


    "Battle begins!"


    With Chu Feng''s order, the battle began immediately.


    The gentle young people took the initiative and hit the migrant workers with one punch. However, the migrant workers only slightly pushed to one side of their body, then pushed to the left, and the young people fell off the glass bridge.


    If you are fighting on the flat ground, this kind of push is not very important.


    But the glass bridge itself is very smooth, even if it is just standing on the glass bridge, we should be careful, just like walking on the ground, it is only a description.


    Such a smooth wall, any extra force, can directly push people off the bridge.


    "Cut!"


    "So weak!"


    "The trough! If you fight like this, it''s too easy to end it! "


    However, just when they thought that the battle was over, the young people suddenly seized the peasant workers by the wrist. The peasant workers did not check for a moment and were pulled down together.


    The onlookers could not help covering their eyes.


    Falling into a deep pit from a height of more than ten meters, and there are many broken glass in the pit, this is absolutely a very sad thing.


    But when they climbed out of the pit, everyone was surprised.


    "What a tragedy


    "Who won that?"


    "Treat, prepare to heal!"


    "Wait, he''s not hurt?"


    "No, this uncle is hurt."


    "What''s the situation?"


    We were surprised to find that the young man had no injuries except for his clothes.


    But the middle-aged man, who was like a migrant worker, had several blood holes on his body, and even some broken glass inlaid in the wound, which looked very miserable.


    After groaning and climbing out of the pit, the migrant workers immediately asked Chu Feng to come and watch the treatment to help them heal.


    Chu Feng explained to the confused crowd: "our physical quality has indeed been improved, but we have two completely different concepts, one is to strengthen our body with vitality, the other is to rely on our body for defense. As long as we use vitality to protect our body in time, we can avoid injury."


    People suddenly realized that, and then relaxed a lot.


    However, a man raised a question: "however, suddenly we fall from the sky. How can we open our vitality and protect our body! We can''t stay healthy for a long time. "


    Now the highest level of martial arts is only the second level peak, and even more than half of them stay at the first level, stagnating in the pass.The limited vitality in their bodies makes them unable to guarantee the defense of vitality all the time.


    What''s more, winning 100 games in a row!


    Can they really win a hundred times?


    If you use vitality to protect your body several times, their vitality will soon be exhausted!


    No, if they win all the time, they don''t seem to spend much.


    Others asked the questions that everyone wanted to ask: "who won just now? Is it a draw? "


    Chu Feng announced: "both are failures."


    Some people complained: "this is at least a draw!"


    Chu Feng then said: "the battlefield is a life and death place, everyone''s life is only once, if you have no life, then what''s the meaning of winning or drawing?"


    The doubters were speechless.


    Chu Feng said: "now it''s just a simulated battle. As long as you pay attention to the angle of falling and the action of falling to the ground, you won''t get much damage. What if you fight on the battlefield? Do you really have a chance to start all over again? "


    The voice of doubt under the stage is even smaller.


    Chu Feng said: "if you want to win all the time and live all the time, please take it seriously. Don''t be careless just because of your hand, so that you won''t be dragged into the water when the enemy is dying. The brave will win. Only the strong with both strength and will can defeat the enemy, and only the strong who survive can kill more enemies People. "


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, more than 200 people were filled with excitement.


    Only the strong can defeat the enemy, and only those who survive can kill more enemies.


    This is not the threat of death, but the temptation of military merit, the temptation of life.


    Moreover, the reason why the allies want them to be strong is to keep them alive.


    So in their subconscious, they left such an impression that the alliance leader was really fighting side by side with them, leading everyone to fight for survival.


    An alliance leader who can stand in front of everyone in the face of a strong enemy, an alliance leader who tries his best to live with everyone, this is the alliance leader who really deserves their support!


    In such an atmosphere, countless people at the same time called out a sentence:


    "meet me in a narrow road!"


    "The brave win!"

 Chapter 290

    The battle on the glass bridge is in full swing, and now people with high morale are fighting fiercely.


    The more dangerous the environment is, the harder it is to keep calm.


    And if you keep calm, you may not be able to keep courage at the same time.


    But if you want to win in this kind of fighting place, you must keep your courage and have a cool head at the same time, and give full play to your courage and strength.


    Otherwise, it''s easy to be dragged into the water by the enemy you defeat.


    In fact, more than 60% of the battles on the bridge end in a draw.


    For them, of course, a draw means failure.


    If you can''t survive in the battle, you are a loser.


    Some of the members of Dawning league who watched them train showed great disdain for this, while others felt envious.


    "What if you can win in this environment? The battlefield is much more complicated than this. "


    "Even if you really win 100 games, can you make sure you can survive?"


    "Ha ha, winning on the battlefield depends on strength."


    For these sour or really feel disdain of people, we are silent to leave a distance, and in the heart determined not to go out with such people.


    After all, it''s normal to be envious of others. You can''t expect everyone to be a gentleman with a peaceful attitude!


    It''s just that the people who talk about it must be people who are not serious about survival.


    Because we can''t ensure that we can win and survive, we should give up to improve our chances of survival. If we put such a negative mentality into the team, it must be a disaster.


    So as long as the brain is normal, will not choose and such company.


    But such people have no sense of themselves, and then find the same kind to gather together.


    Birds of a feather flock together.


    This incident caused many teams to break up and restructure, while also caused some property distribution disputes, let Suyuan headache, the next few days did not sleep well.


    However, although it caused a lot of riots in a short period of time, it successfully divided some classes in the alliance, so that the hard-working people could not help but get together.


    Perhaps in such an environment, hard work does not necessarily mean that we can survive, and we may die prematurely because we are too aggressive.


    But those with a negative attitude are doomed to be eliminated by the times.


    The training in the field is in full swing, and Chu Feng, who is watching the battle, also observes some more brilliant characters and nods in his heart.


    However, it is not so easy for us to decide the top three who can be defeated in this way because we are not used to fighting in this way.


    And many people have a psychological shadow on this training method, and a few people choose to quit.


    Chu Feng didn''t say anything about the withdrawal of these people.


    Everyone''s road is his own choice, everyone''s life is in his own hands, they choose to work hard or compromise, all depends on themselves.


    What he can offer them is just a platform.


    Truly excellent people, as long as there is an opportunity to appear, it will certainly stand out.


    After observing for a while, Chu Feng left here temporarily.


    Anyway, there will be no trouble if Su Yuyan takes care of it.


    Ten minutes later, Chu Feng left the base with Zhang Ziqing, ye Xiaohui and Chu xiaorou.


    Yiyi gives Xiaoxi protection. Although she is not able to move, her strength is still there. After being treated simply by Chu Feng, she has no problem coping with the ordinary situation.


    After leaving the survival base, Chu Feng took the three men running all the way to the north.


    Chu Feng''s speed of running with the three is about 100 meters and 10 seconds, which is already the sprint speed of professional athletes in the 100 meters race. Of course, they have no problem with their physical fitness, but Chu Feng asked the three to keep the sprint speed, which is a little difficult.


    Fortunately, the physique of the psionic is much stronger than that of ordinary people. Ye Xiaohui, the lowest of the three, also has the strength of the third level. This speed is nothing to say, but it is difficult to maintain for a long time.


    Zhang Ziqing complained endlessly, but Chu Feng didn''t mean to slow down.


    Chu xiaorou wanted to rest for a while, but was blocked by Chu Feng''s words: "if you encounter a powerful enemy, and you don''t have the ability to live alone, I will give up the whole alliance, and then take you alone."


    Chu xiaorou gritted her teeth, and then continued to stick to it.


    She didn''t know if Chu Feng could really do such a thing, but it was very possible.


    During this period, the image of Chu Feng in the league has gradually deified, but the people around Chu Feng know that Chu Feng doesn''t care much about the development of the league.Even if you trust Su Yuan, you won''t be indifferent to everyone''s situation!


    Chu xiaorou first does not want to be a drag on Chu Feng, second does not want her brother to become a ruthless person, of course, there is an idea, she wants to be a useful person, a person who can protect others.


    Although she did a lot of things during Chu Feng''s coma, it was far from enough for her.


    She doesn''t want to fight under the protection of others. She wants to be the one who protects others.


    Watching her brother go to fight, but she can only watch helplessly. She doesn''t want to experience the second time.


    Chu Feng also has a headache for this idea. He doesn''t want his sister to take too much risk. He can only use her mentality to threaten her with people in the league and make her obedient.


    After running at this speed for more than half an hour, Chu Feng stopped with them.


    After more than 30 minutes of running, the distance of the four has exceeded 20 kilometers. After stopping, Zhang Ziqing found that they came to the edge of the Yangtze River.


    The location chosen by dawning alliance is close to the Yangtze River. Because of this location, the water price in the alliance has been reduced.


    Chu xiaorou asked: "brother, do you want me to practice archery here?"


    She remembers that Chu Feng taught her how to shoot.


    But, to practice here is to shoot the fish in the Yangtze River? It''s too difficult!


    Chu Feng nodded and said, "yes, this is a very good driving range."


    Then he handed a blue ball to Zhang Ziqing: "this is the treasure I prepared for you, but it''s a secret weapon, so it didn''t come out in front of everyone."


    Zhang Ziqing asked curiously, "how can I use this thing? Is it used to hit people? Or what''s the bonus to water or ice? "


    Chu Feng smile: "its function is only one, that is water storage, can hold a lot of water."

 Chapter 291

    This blue bead was made by Chu Feng with blue magic gold and Na Fu.


    Yuan Fu can be hidden in the void.


    But this void, in essence, was hidden in Chu Feng himself and Yuan Fu.


    In theory, as long as Chu Feng is given enough time, he can have almost unlimited firepower.


    Of course, in fact, this kind of operation is absolutely impossible. You can draw your vitality into Yuanfu without limit, but this will delay your cultivation speed.


    In the face of the insect emperor, its abnormal level of defense directly makes the Yuanfu below the fourth order almost useless.


    Therefore, improving the level is the core.


    However, Yuan Fu can be hidden not only in his own body, but also in special materials, such as Youlan magic gold and ChiYan essence gold, which is the same as Chu Feng''s ability to seal "explosive fire Fu" on Chu xiaorou''s arrow.


    And his blue bead was the result of Chu Feng''s drawing of "Na Wu Fu" on it as much as possible, and finally, combined with his own essence and blood, he promoted Na Wu Fu to Dongtian Fu.


    However, although such a space can have a lot of space, it is not only unable to collect life, but also unable to collect objects that are incompatible with its own materials.


    So Chu Feng simply made some changes to it, so that it can only hold water.


    The dark blue magic gold is soft and can be transformed into a portable space that can only hold water. In this way, the volume can be increased by countless times, and even a small lake can be formed.


    After Zhang Ziqing had a brief understanding of the usage of the ball, Chu Feng said, "your next task is to fill the ball with water in the Yangtze River as much as possible with your water system ability. Although the water system ability is not real water, its power will be very terrible where there is water."


    Zhang Ziqing''s eyes brightened: "that is to say, if you release all the water in the battle, it will be a big killer to the enemy?"


    There was a picture in her mind.


    Opposite is the enemy''s army, see her such a weak girl, face show disdain, and then wave attack.


    And she is a wave, a river directly from the sky, directly to the enemy''s battle.


    Even if the seventh army is flooded, it''s just like this!


    Besides, this is a single version of the flooded seven armies!


    Chu Feng mercilessly broke her fantasy: "don''t think too much. Although this water droplet can hold a lot of water, it''s very difficult to put water in or release all the water at once. Its entrance is limited."


    If we can really make the entrance infinite, then Chu Feng who owns yuan mansion is almost invincible.


    No matter what kind of enemy you are facing, you can directly collect the earth under your feet. If the enemy falls into the pit and takes these things out, no matter how strong the opponent is, he can directly bury them alive.


    Therefore, such means are still very limited.


    Zhang Ziqing lowered his head in disappointment.


    Chu Feng could not help rubbing her hair: "ready to work, your next task is to pull all the water out, and then put it into your beads, and my space."


    Then, he turned to Ye Xiaohui and Chu xiaorou: "when we start, the movement will not be too small. It will certainly attract many monsters. Your task is to protect us."


    Ye Xiaohui took the ChiYan sword and said firmly, "I won''t let the boss do anything."


    Since this sword was made of ChiYan gold by Chu Feng, it''s called ChiYan sword at will.


    Chu Feng handed Chu xiaorou a pot of arrows and said: "although the wind power can make the arrows deviate from the direction, it''s good to practice a little bit of archery. We''ll learn the method of making arrows when we go back. Your task now is to adapt to your Ziyan bow."


    Chu xiaorou nodded cleverly.


    She has always listened to her brother''s words. Even though her brother has changed a little recently, she still instinctively listens to his words.


    Besides, it''s about her strength.


    With a wave of Zhang Ziqing''s hand, the river turned into a long, thick bucket of water, flying towards her, including some swimming fish.


    She quickly collected the river water with the blue beads in her hand, and then she was drenched all over.


    A few fish fluttered on the ground, as if laughing at Zhang Ziqing, who was like a drowned chicken.


    Chu Feng covered his forehead and said, "I have told you that the speed of collecting water from this bead is limited."


    Zhang Ziqing said angrily, "but it''s too slow! How much water did I bring in, and I didn''t take away even one tenth of it! "


    Chu Feng said: "if you can put all the water in and release it all at once, then with the effect of ice sealing, you will be invincible? Where in the world is there something invincible that depends on a treasure? "


    Zhang Ziqing turned his head to ignore Chu Feng.Chu xiaorou covered her mouth and forced her to smile.


    And ye Xiaohui also rarely showed a smile.


    Chu Feng comforted: "well, well, it''s strange that I didn''t make it clear to you in advance. There''s a pit next to it. You can lead the water here first, and then collect it with this bead."


    Zhang Ziqing took a bath for himself, and then did it without saying a word.


    A lot of river water from the Yangtze River was collected by her, but she collected only a small part of the river water, most of the river water was loaded into the yuan house by Chu Feng.


    Now there is enough soil in Yuanfu, and considering enough fertilizer, Chu Feng didn''t spread the soil too thick.


    Just because of the lack of water, Chu Feng had no way to plant a large number of rice.


    Now with a large amount of river water as a supplement, the farmland in Yuanfu can also be reclaimed in large quantities.


    If this virtuous circle can be maintained, then he will not worry about lack of food for a long time.


    If he is given enough time to prepare, he can support the whole dawn alliance even in the extreme weather and some catastrophes in the future.


    Only in this case, he is faced with another problem: there is not enough labor.


    He has taken hundreds of people as prisoners, but it will be a matter of time before these labors are exhausted. He does not intend to let these disgusting people live. In this way, he will face the problem of labor shortage sooner or later.


    "Forget it, let''s go and see one step at a time."


    Chu Feng said to himself, "even if the immediate crisis has not been solved and the enemy he wants to deal with has not been killed, he still wants to be so far away. Is it really useful to think so far away?"


    As the two people collected a large amount of water from the river, many mutated organisms in the Yangtze River came out of the river, and the huge movement they caused also attracted many zombies and wild animals.


    Chu Feng looked at some wild animals in the distance who refused to come forward, so he set up a barbecue rack to string up some fish in the puddle that Zhang Ziqing had brought up and put them on it.

 Chapter 292

    When Chu Feng set up the grill and began to roast fish, some furtive figures appeared not far away.


    "The three enemies of human beings are mutated beasts, zombies and insects. Mutated beasts seldom swarm in groups, but it is the first to open up wisdom."


    Chu Feng sprinkled some salt on the grilled fish. "Now it''s a month since the end of the world. The places where food is easy to get have been basically found by these wild animals. Zombies can''t be eaten, and insects are in groups. So if you barbecue in the wild, it''s easy to attract a large number of animals with sensitive sense of smell."


    Chu xiaorou gritted her teeth and said, "do you still have barbecue?"


    She could see that there were more and more wild animals in the distance. Although they did not rush up now, it would be sooner or later for them to rush up with their hungry eyes.


    If you go on like this, you will burn yourself if you are not careful.


    Chu Feng didn''t care at all. He even sprinkled some salt on the barbecue, and the fragrance floated around: "it doesn''t matter. If there are too many monsters, it''s practice to escape."


    Chu xiaorou "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    now she has the impulse to shoot an arrow through Chu Feng.


    Ye Xiaohui just keeps killing.


    Although her lethality has been weakened after finding her daughter, she is just a mother. Knowing that her daughter is still the source of danger, she is more eager to be strong.


    If she used to paralyze herself by killing, now she is full of the desire to become stronger.


    Although the keenness of the ChiYan sword is a little worse than that of the blood drinking sword, its weight is more than that of the blood drinking sword. On the contrary, the power of chopping is stronger than that of the blood drinking sword.


    Even if it''s a third-order monster, it''s just a sword thing in her hand.


    Zhang Ziqing just rolled his eyes and continued to fill the water.


    After reaching the fifth level, her strength has made a qualitative leap.


    If something really happened, she asked herself that she had enough ability to deal with it.


    What''s more, she found that the fifth order is a big watershed.


    It''s not that there is a big gap with the fourth level, but the fifth level seems to be a brand new gate. Behind the gate, there is another colorful world.


    "Remember, powers are just the foundation, and skills are just the key to this basic ability."


    Chu Feng released the barbecue and came to his sister. "Xiaorou, the wind power has a power called [the rhythm of the wind]. You should be able to use it. Now you can try it."


    Chu xiaorou was a little strange: "but the rhythm of the wind should be a very weak skill! Even if it''s the wind rhythm of the enhanced version, it''s not as good as the wind blade. "


    The power of most skills is not fixed, and will be strengthened with the user''s consumption and understanding, as well as the control of vitality.


    The rhythm of the wind is a fast attack skill, which is a ripple of air.


    However, with the same consumption, the power of wind blade is just the rhythm of blast wind.


    In contrast, the rhythm of the wind is hard to clean up.


    Moreover, the highest level of wind blade [dimensional blade] can be said to be nothing but cutting. It is the strongest attack of individual in the record. Nothing can resist the power of dimensional blade.


    Therefore, most of the wind power people like wind blade best.


    "You are mistaken. In fact, the rhythm of the wind is the most potential."


    Chu Feng''s hands condensed a light cyan air flow, "when the geese fly south, they will be arranged in a zigzag or herringbone, because this formation can reduce the flying cost of the geese in the back row. The rhythm of the wind is such a very special ability, which can reduce the caster''s consumption through a special arrangement, without reducing the power."


    Wild geese flying south?


    Chu xiaorou''s eyes changed.


    High school textbooks also talked about the principle of wild geese flying south. She is a person who loves to learn, and has specially checked this information.


    Is the rhythm of the wind the same?


    "Xiaorou, watch it. This is the power of the rhythm of the wind."


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed cold, and then the wind blade in his hand turned into a cyan ripple, condensed into a cone like structure, and went towards the water flow attracted by Zhang Ziqing.


    "What are you doing?"


    Zhang Ziqing was surprised by Chu Feng''s sudden action, and almost failed to control the current.


    But at this time, suddenly a one meter long colorless mutant fish came out of the water, opened a sharp mouth and bit Zhang Ziqing.


    Everyone was shocked by this action.


    They didn''t expect that there was a fish that could make themselves as transparent as water. It was hidden in the current just now. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng, they wouldn''t find the existence of this fish.


    Then, the strange fish, as transparent as water, suddenly broke into two and fell to the ground.


    Looking at the fish on the ground that had lost its vitality, Zhang Ziqing was afraid for a while.


    Although there is an absolute gap in strength between a strong person of more than one level, the attack and defense are not equal. Even the third level powers can break the fifth level defense.If we don''t look at it for a moment, there is a possibility that the fifth order may be attacked and killed by the third order in theory.


    Chu Feng took out the crystal nucleus of the strange fish''s brain and said: "this is a third-order monster, xiaorou. You should have noticed how much my attack cost just now!"


    Chu xiaorou, as a wind power, nodded: "just now, your attack consumed 1.5 times as much energy as the wind blade with the same power. Compared with the same wind rhythm, your power was reduced by two thirds."


    As she spoke, her voice was full of excitement.


    Although the same power, just the rhythm of the wind consumption is still large, even larger than the blade, but it has opened up a new idea for her.


    It''s also the rhythm of the wind, but the consumption of Chu Feng''s exertion is reduced by 2 / 3.


    If we can further optimize the structure, can we exert more power?


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "now, I''m going to teach you one of the common usages of the rhythm of the wind, sound beam!"


    Sound beam is one of the usages of the rhythm of the wind. It is a means to form sound into a line. It is like a galloping arrow, specially used to cooperate with bow and arrow.


    This is a move that can also exert great power when there is no arrow.


    This is also a method specially developed by a very famous archer in later generations. Now it is plagiarized directly by Chu Feng, but no one will accuse Chu Feng of plagiarism.


    Ye Xiaohui, who has solved the problems of the monsters who dare to approach, has a strange look in her eyes.


    How many powers does Chu Feng control? Why is his understanding of powers so profound?


    And at this time, the mutation creatures around are eyeing, suddenly there is a big wolf with blue fur towards the crowd.


    The dragon''s action triggered a chain reaction, and the hungry and thirsty monsters rushed up one after another.

 Chapter 293

    When these monsters rush up in droves, the three girls immediately instinctively try their best.


    After all, in the face of danger, escape and counterattack are the normal reaction of people.


    However, at this time, Chu Feng yelled to his sister:


    "xiaorou, don''t act rashly, just kill those above the fourth level."


    Chu xiaorou got the order, nodded and began to bow and arrow.


    She hasn''t had time to learn the usage of the rhythm of the wind. Now she can only try how powerful Chu Feng''s arrows are for her.


    Zhang Ziqing wanted to do it, but was stopped by Chu Feng''s eyes.


    Through these days of training, she also understood the need for experts to keep their strength, so she didn''t make a move, just slowed down the speed of loading water, alerting the emergence of strong enemies.


    Most of these monsters are first-order and second-order monsters, and a few are third-order monsters. In front of Ye Xiaohui who has got the ChiYan sword, she is not an enemy at all.


    When she waved the ChiYan sword, the air around her seemed to produce a red flame. The wind wolf, who was the first to rush to the barbecue, just looked at her face under her sword and turned into two halves.


    Wind wolf''s upper body is still struggling, but the wound is burning with traces, plundering its remaining vitality.


    No one sympathizes with it, and no one has time to sympathize with the enemy.


    Blood rain, countless mutant creatures fall in Ye Xiaohui''s sword.


    "There!"


    Chu xiaorou is a wind power. She is good at climbing. She soon finds that one of those monsters has reached level 4.


    This is a mutated deer, but even the deer, which used to be a herbivore, now has a bloodthirsty light in its eyes, and its eyes are burning at the barbecue.


    Wild animals are very difficult to find food, but out of the fear of human instinct, these animals did not rush up at the beginning.


    But the smell of barbecue constantly stimulates the nerves of these animals and destroys their only reason. Even if they know that these humans are not easy to be provoked, they will not care.


    In the face of the temptation of interests, even human beings, as the spirits of all things, often do irrational things. What''s more, the animals who were not intelligent originally, but just started to be intelligent now?


    Chu xiaorou was calm and focused, and her bow and arrow aimed at the mutant deer.


    When she instilled the wind system elements into the arrow, she understood the usage of the arrow, because the flow route of the wind system elements was the function of the arrow.


    "Whoosh -"


    the arrow left the string and went straight to the target.


    The mutated deer, who was selected as the target, sensed the danger and wanted to turn his head to avoid the arrow. However, unexpectedly, the arrow turned a radian and went straight to its head again.


    The speed of the arrow is too fast to dodge even if it can be seen.


    The mutant deer can only watch the arrow approaching, and then easily run through its head.


    "Ow -"


    the mutant deer uttered a sad cry, and then fell to the ground feebly.


    It has a huge hole in the back of its head and neck, just like it was twisted by a meat grinder.


    And the arrow did not stop after running through the mutated deer, but a mutated dog monster running through the mutated deer.


    The mutant dog was shot directly in the abdomen, just wanted to make a scream, and then there was no chance to make a scream.


    Its whole body was torn to pieces by the force of a knife.


    Pieces of flesh and blood and rain of blood fell one after another.


    "Unfortunately, almost!"


    Chu xiaorou doesn''t think this scene is bloody or disgusting, because in the past few days, she has long been familiar with such scenes.


    Although there are still some conflicts, but even the cannibalism scenes have been seen, of course, she will not cause too much impact on herself.


    The reason why she said it was a pity was that the position of the arrow was different.


    The arrow is originally in a spiral, plus the power attached to it, which will cause huge hole damage like a spiral on the head of the mutant deer.


    And in the mutant dog''s body, this is a design on the shaft.


    This is a special effect that explodes the arrow itself after hitting the target, and then deals secondary damage with the power of the fragments and the seal in the shaft.


    She had expected that the outbreak would be completed on the head of the mutated deer, but she was a little worse in the control of the gap, so she would kill one more monster.


    It''s said that the mistakes in operation make her more successful, but no one can guarantee that every mistake can cause this, so she needs more practice.


    But Zhang Ziqing looks at Chu xiaorou an arrow to take away two monsters easily, in the eye a burst of excitement.


    I wish I had such a powerful weapon.Originally, it should be the wind system with weak fighting power. Now, with special weapons, it can easily kill monsters of the same level. Moreover, she knows that this is not the 12 strongest arrows made by Chu Feng for Chu xiaorou.


    If it''s the strongest arrow, how powerful should it be.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be any weaker than her."


    Chu Feng seemed to see through Zhang Ziqing''s idea and said with a smile, "when the psionic reaches the fifth level, he will go on the road of developing his own potential. Are you worried that I will teach you less?"


    Zhang Ziqing was smiling from the corner of his eyes.


    Yes! She has the longest time with Chu Feng. What else do you worry about?


    Although this bastard is a little bit lusty, he doesn''t know how many times better than the people he has met who only know the essence of the brain. In contrast, a person who can be responsible, and who can be responsible, is absolutely the one who can not recognize people when he mentions his pants. It''s worth trusting.


    At this time, a giant fish with a length of seven or eight meters came out of the river, rowed a beautiful arc in the air, then opened his mouth and spit out a water column towards Zhang Ziqing.


    "Be careful!"


    Chu Feng raised his hand to explode the water column.


    Then, the general black sword appeared in his hands, his body suddenly burst up, and then cut off in the direction of the strange fish.


    "Ah


    Zhang Ziqing was a little dazed at the beginning, but then she reacted. An ice wall blocked the strange fish.


    But this ice wall did not play its role. When the big fish hit the wall, the ice wall turned into a pool of water and fell to the ground.


    At this time, the river waves.


    The big fish will return to the river when they ride the huge waves.


    "Want to run?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed cold, such a big prey, can''t let it run away.


    "Earth wall!"


    A rock wall rose from the ground and stopped the fish from returning to the river.


    The big fish twitched his tail. The huge tail smashed the whole rock wall, but it lost the best chance to escape.

 Chapter 294

    A black figure flashed by, holding the sword of death, Chu Feng passed by the neck of big fish, then jumped back to the original place.


    "It can''t live now."


    Chu Feng Road, and then ready to relax Zhang Ziqing added, "even if it can''t live, but the fight before death is not for fun, don''t take it lightly, until it is confirmed that it is really dead, don''t easily close to it."


    The vitality of many mutated creatures is terrible. Even fish without mutation still survive after half of their bodies are cut off.


    What''s more, this big fish is also struggling?


    Zhang Ziqing looked at the big fish splashing with countless stones and stones and nodded gently.


    "Qingjiang sturgeon, good luck."


    After reminding Zhang Ziqing, Chu Feng also showed a smile.


    Qingjiang sturgeon, this is a fifth order mutant monster. Its meat is delicious. Cough, that''s not the point. The point is the spinal cord of Qingjiang sturgeon, but it''s a very precious treasure.


    After about ten minutes, Qingjiang sturgeon finally stopped struggling.


    "Ziqing, mend the knife." Chu Feng ordered.


    Zhang Ziqing''s side appeared a frost gun, all of a sudden through the Qingjiang sturgeon''s head.


    This is what she learned from Chu Feng. Don''t take the monster lightly at any time. Even if you think the monster is dead, don''t approach it rashly.


    Qingjiang sturgeon fluttered again, and then collapsed completely.


    A dagger appeared in Chu Feng''s hand, and then approached Qingjiang sturgeon.


    At this time, two more sturgeons, almost the same, but less than one or two meters in length, jumped out of the river and pounced on Zhang Ziqing.


    Although Zhang Ziqing focused part of his attention on Chu Feng, he kept alert all the time. A huge water curtain shield appeared on the two routes of Qingjiang sturgeon.


    In the battle just now, she saw that Qingjiang sturgeon had the power to turn ice into water, so she directly used water to resist the attack of Qingjiang sturgeon.


    "How can there be so many Qingjiang sturgeons?"


    With Chu Feng''s eyesight, we can see that these two Qingjiang sturgeons are also of level 5, but why do these Qingjiang sturgeons appear one after another?


    "Why do these fish always attack me?"


    Zhang Ziqing summoned a few water element elves, trapped two Qingjiang sturgeons on the land, and complained casually.


    "Maybe your meat is delicious!"


    Chufeng laughs and uses a magic speed talisman to speed up his speed. His sword of death also appears at the same time, harvesting the lives of the remaining two Qingjiang sturgeons.


    Zhang Ziqing did not believe what Chu Feng said.


    But what Chu Feng said is true.


    Zhang Ziqing, who owns the gate of hell, has a fatal attraction to the monsters in the water system, just like the smell of barbecue to the hungry people for a few days.


    It''s just that there are three five level monsters in a row, which is too abnormal.


    Ye Xiaohui and Chu xiaorou have almost cleaned up the monsters around them. Only a few monsters still dare not come forward. Looking at the corpses on the ground, they have to withdraw bitterly.


    After the battle, ye Xiaohui leaned against a tree to adjust her breathing, took five purified crystal nuclei out of her pocket, and began to recover her spiritual strength.


    For her, whether there are powers or not is the same, can fight, but the power can absorb the advantage of crystal nucleus, is incomparable with the warrior.


    And Chu xiaorou is to confirm whether the monster on the ground is alive, and harvest the spoils.


    The meat of the mutant beast has strong energy. It''s easy for ordinary people to die directly after eating it. Even the warrior needs to digest it carefully.


    Of course, this is not a bad thing, but can greatly alleviate the problem of food shortage.


    However, if you eat too much, it''s easy to be affected by a special energy. You need to go to the water system and light system psionic to help you purify your body.


    This phenomenon has been called "pollution" by dawning alliance, which has caused some casualties.


    After the discovery of this pollution phenomenon, dawn alliance became more cautious in the face of these mutated creatures, as well as more flattering to the powers of light system and water system.


    However, this kind of pollution is basically useless for fourth-order powers.


    After the battle ended, Chu Feng began to dissect Qingjiang sturgeon.


    He went to the biggest one of Qingjiang sturgeon''s side, the short sword in his hand extended a meter long sword Qi, turned around the head of Qingjiang sturgeon and cut off the head.


    Then, Chu Feng began to draw the dragon''s tendon.


    This is the way to extract the spinal cord of fish. Some folk experts can even extract the complete "dragon tendon" without injuring the spinal cord.


    After the mutation of Qingjiang sturgeon, the spinal cord of Qingjiang sturgeon has become tough, even if it is not a master of Longjin, it can extract the complete spinal cord.Chu Feng cut the spine of Qingjiang sturgeon, then pulled through one end of the spinal cord and began to extract slowly.


    A minute later, a long "spinal cord" was extracted.


    "Six meters is the best."


    Chu Feng also had some surprises. After being tanned in a special way, such a long dragon tendon can be made into a very special bow string.


    Of course, this is not for Chu xiaorou, but for making bowstring of crossbow.


    The six meter long Longjin should shrink a lot after tanning, but the bowstring used to make the city guarding crossbow is enough.


    In the process of the gradual elimination of hot weapons, the cold weapons of the old era will re shine a special light in this new era.


    In a future crisis known to Chu Feng, a high-level City guarding crossbow can definitely play a deterrent role.


    Now that we have the most important materials, we can only wait for Chu Feng to have time.


    When Chu Feng was excited about this, Zhang Ziqing said with surprise, "what is this?"


    Chu Feng fixed eyes to see, found Zhang Ziqing''s hands out of a colorless transparent beads.


    "Longzhu, I didn''t expect that this kind of thing could be exploded. I''m really lucky."


    Seeing this colorless bead, Chu Feng explained, "the dragon ball can increase the water control ability of the water system psionic. If it is used to make a water avoidance bead, it can weaken the influence of ordinary people in underwater combat by more than 90%, and can also play the role of water purification."


    Longzhu is a very rare treasure. I don''t know how much more precious it is than Longjin, but its function is auxiliary and the enhancement of water control ability is limited.


    However, the effect of water purification is very rare.


    In the middle and late eschatology, sometimes a bottle of water will cause more than ten people to fight, but is water really lacking? Is there a lack of water in nature?


    What is lacking is potable water.

 Chapter 295

    The water in nature is endless, because water will not be consumed, it will only enter the water cycle and be reused.


    And although the disaster brought great harm to human beings, it also promoted the development of many technologies, including water purification technology.


    However, the problem of water pollution is still more and more serious in the later stage, and the requirements for water purification equipment are also higher and higher. The amount of water that can be purified per unit time is also limited.


    Of course, this is not the main problem. The most important thing is that some strong people use their own force to forcibly control all the water purification equipment. By providing water resources for other strong people free of charge, they win over a large number of allies, and then strictly control the water resources, which greatly improves the value of water.


    The founder of this method is Chu Feng''s biggest opponent, long Ao.


    "Is it precious?" Chu xiaorou asked.


    Chu Feng nodded: "it will be more and more precious in the future."


    The number of Qingjiang sturgeon is very rare. Even if we kill all the Qingjiang sturgeon in the whole Yangtze River, we can get more than ten dragon balls.


    Now that they can get a dragon ball, it''s a great surprise.


    "Yes? But why don''t I? "


    Zhang Ziqing took out another dragon ball from the brain of another Qingjiang sturgeon.


    The corners of Chu Feng''s mouth twitched: "maybe we are the sons of Qi Yun!"


    However, when Zhang Ziqing took out the third dragon ball, Chu Feng was completely not calm.


    Three five step Qingjiang sturgeons have been unexpectedly happy, and now all of them have burst out the dragon balls, which are unique in thousands of miles. Can this be explained by luck?


    "Can we say that the bottom of the river is the node of water and vitality?"


    Chu Feng had some doubts. He had some doubts about whether there was something under the river.


    After all, a five level monster needs a lot of vitality to grow up, and the cohesion of the dragon ball is the same.


    At present, great changes in heaven and earth take place only one month. The number of "strong men" that can be supported by each place is extremely limited. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to produce so many things at once.


    Of course, considering the liquidity of the river, this possibility is not without.


    But Chu Feng was more willing to believe that there was something under the river.


    "Check the harvest here. I''ll refine a water repellent bead and go underwater to have a look."


    Chu Feng does not intend to miss such an opportunity, because his current strength has a certain ability to deal with most of the dangers. If he does not take such an opportunity, he will have no future.


    He knows that he looks very powerful and has a unique position in the dawn alliance, but his talent is still a little worse than those who are really proud of heaven. It can only be made up by the particularity of the skill.


    However, it can make up for the gap of talent, but it can''t make up for the gap of resources.


    The resources a person can obtain are limited, but Chu Feng put almost 30% of the harvest of dawn alliance into his own bag through special weapons, food and water, and his harvest is dozens of times more than that of a person walking alone.


    This is not a loss for the members of Dawning alliance, because the weapons they obtained have brought them far greater strength improvement than the crystal nucleus they handed over to Chu Feng.


    It''s a win-win cooperation.


    Chu Feng has a dawning alliance of 10000 people, and he can get so much. What about those strong men who control 100000 lives by means of iron and blood?


    Although in this era, no one will be obedient to hand over their own things, but some people can do this kind of thing, although some have done their best, but the speed of improvement in time is very terrible.


    Ordinary geniuses need a certain amount of time to grow even if they have enough nuclei. However, if they are lucky children like long Ao, their growth speed will be even more terrible.


    If Chu Feng didn''t dare to take such risks, he would be a local emperor in the south!


    In this way, at least before long Ao attacked the south, he was able to live well.


    However, after the darkest years of Chu Feng, how can he allow himself to make such a mistake again? Even if he died again, he would not wait to die.


    After more than 20 minutes, Chu Feng prepared to enter the water.


    As soon as Zhang Ziqing saw that Chu Feng was ready to enter the water, he turned red: "although I don''t know what''s under the water, it must be very dangerous. Do you have any reason to take risks now?"


    In her opinion, Chu Feng is already a overlord. Is it not good to consolidate his position and build his own foundation with time? Why do you have to take risks?


    She didn''t know what was under the water, but she knew that human beings must be greatly limited under the water.


    Chu Feng touched Zhang Ziqing''s hair with a smile: "don''t worry, isn''t there a fifth level master like you? If I''m in any danger, with your control over the water, can''t you save me? "Zhang Ziqing clenched his lips and wanted to continue persuading him, but he knew that he couldn''t control Chu Feng''s decision at all.


    Chu xiaorou wanted to say something, but she didn''t say anything in the end.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to persuade Chu Feng. She just feels that her brother has something on his mind, like a life charm, forcing him to move forward.


    Chu Feng put the bead into his mouth, and then went to the river. Then a magical scene happened. Within three meters of the bead, the river was divided.


    After seeing this scene, Zhang Ziqing opened his mouth and was relieved.


    Since the water can be separated, at least Chu Feng''s action will not be affected too much.


    As long as Chu Feng can give full play, that is the existence of invincible.


    And Chu Feng is also relieved, avoid water beads, he is also the first refining, did not expect to be able to play such a good effect, three meters distance enough for him to make enough reaction.


    As long as he doesn''t encounter a level 5 monster under the water, he will have the power of World War I.


    After Chu Feng entered the water, ye Xiaohui said to Chu xiaojudo, "who is your brother? What have you experienced before? I feel that there is a reason in his heart to urge him to become stronger and stronger, even if he needs to take risks with his own life. "


    She and Chu Feng are the same kind of people, have to face the terrible enemy, it is because of such enemy oppression, she will work hard.


    After her daughter''s return, she felt more deeply about it.


    Chu xiaorou shook her head: "I don''t know, but since I can''t stop my brother, I can only make myself stronger and help him share."

 Chapter 296

    After listening to Chu xiaorou''s words, Zhang Ziqing''s faith became stronger and stronger.


    In the memory she got when she woke up, if the water system psionic can reach enough height, it can almost pour the river in front of her.


    If she has this degree of power, then does Chu Feng need to go underwater?


    Even if we can''t reach this legendary state, it''s good to separate the river and water, which can also greatly reduce the pressure of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng, who used to avoid water drops to enter the bottom of the water, carefully avoided the mud at the bottom of the water and began to move towards the direction with the most vitality.


    During this period, some mutant strange fish attacked him, but they were all easily solved by him.


    Most creatures have the instinct to be afraid of big monsters, and so do fish. In fact, they don''t encounter many attacks. Only those strange fish whose brains mutate together in the process of mutation will launch this kind of suicide attack on him.


    After exploring underwater for about a minute, Chu Feng suddenly sensed a strong wave not far away.


    The scope of his spiritual exploration is more than 100 meters. If he meets the obstacles of water or rock, it will become shorter. But such explorers are very meticulous, and no details can escape his control.


    When he felt the fluctuation of vitality not far away, Chu Feng slowed down.


    Although it has water repellent beads, it is not the home of terrestrial creatures after all. The fact that it can easily kill the fifth level Qingjiang sturgeon on the ground does not mean that it can do the same thing under the water.


    In the future, when there will be more and more food shortage, many water system powers will feel that their water system skills have been greatly improved. Even if there is no problem in underwater combat, they will venture into the river to fish, but most of them can only become the food of underwater creatures.


    Maybe you can weaken the influence of terrain on yourself, but can you weaken the bonus of terrain on enemies?


    Non home combat itself is the biggest weakening of itself.


    So the closer to his goal, the more careful Chu Feng was.


    After he was less than 30 meters away from the target, he finally saw what the target looked like. However, even with his knowledge, he couldn''t help but round his eyes.


    If it wasn''t for the beads in his mouth, he even doubted whether he would shout "lying trough!" To express your feelings.


    What came into his eyes was a crystal palace.


    The Crystal Palace, which originally existed only in myths and legends, appeared in front of his eyes.


    Although there were some signs of dilapidation, the Crystal Palace''s Glazed light still made his eyes dizzy.


    "Who put this here?"


    He didn''t see the benefits and rushed directly, because at any time, danger and opportunity complement each other. If he saw some novel things and rushed, such people often didn''t know how to die.


    "It''s very close to the second bridge. No matter when the second bridge was built at the beginning, or when the maintenance work was carried out later, it''s impossible not to find the truth here."


    "Therefore, this kind of thing should not be a product of the old times, but appeared after the drastic change of heaven and earth. Of course, we can''t rule out that this palace was originally buried deep in the earth, and it didn''t suddenly appear until after the drastic change of heaven and earth. After all, everything can happen after the drastic change of heaven and earth."


    Chu Feng kept thinking about the origin of the palace in his heart, which was very important to him.


    It''s not impossible to get a valuable treasure and live a life without food and clothing. Even generations of descendants can''t spend it. But most of the treasures only exist in fantasy. 99% of the treasures found in reality are traps.


    "If it''s a product of the old times, it''s not worth mentioning. After all, gold, silver and jewelry have lost their significance in this era, except for the special treasures that can absorb vitality."


    Chu Feng thought in secret, "however, even in the bottom of the water, there is no mud on the whole dilapidated Crystal Palace, which is also a very strange thing."


    Water can clean up the dirt, but in the water, more is still full of sludge.


    Therefore, according to his judgment, this should be something after the great changes of heaven and earth.


    As for the reason, I don''t know.


    However, he knows that some people can always get some special opportunities by luck, and he is one of them. As long as he can solve the trap accompanied by chance, there will be no big problem.


    "Thunder corpse dragon, come out to work."


    Chu Feng''s arm flashed black light. A two meter long black snake appeared from his arm and walked around him.


    "Go there and see what''s good, and take out what you think has vitality."


    With Chu Feng''s command, thunder corpse dragon left the range of avoiding water drops and went to Crystal Palace.


    Thunder corpse dragon is a special creature with high quality. There are almost no opponents in the same level. It''s not difficult to cross the level even when facing opponents who are not good at fighting.And thunder corpse dragon can adapt to most of the terrain, also has a strong combat effectiveness in the underwater.


    Thunder corpse dragon has a big defect, that is, it awakens wisdom very late.


    If you want to rely on it to find the treasure, you will always be disappointed. However, Chu Feng didn''t expect thunder corpse dragon to judge the quality of the treasure. He just used thunder corpse dragon to trigger the danger.


    Although it''s a bit rash to let such a powerful pet explore the way, it''s better than Chu Feng himself.


    Chu Feng even his own life can be taken to risk, how can not give up a pet?


    Chu Feng doesn''t comment on people who risk being hit in order to save kittens and dogs in life, because everyone''s values are different. He doesn''t have to use his own values to measure everyone around him, but he will never be that kind of person.


    No matter how deep his relationship with thunder Shilong will become in the future, he will always regard his life as more important than that of his pet.


    After about two minutes, thunder corpse dragon returned to Chu Feng''s side, then spit out a few beads, a broken sword and a broken stick.


    After spitting out these things, thunder corpse dragon immediately returned to continue to look for things.


    Although it is not intelligent, it can judge the rich degree of vitality. In its eyes, the rich degree of these things is very high, so it gives priority to these things.


    "There are five dragon balls. Are the Dragon Balls of Qingjiang sturgeon not produced by themselves, but directly ate the dragon balls here? But it''s not impossible. "


    Chu Feng put away the dragon ball, and then a strong warning appeared in his heart. Then he thought of something and quickly sent an order to thunder corpse dragon through his soul: "run away!"

 Chapter 297

    The reason why he issued a strong warning was not what he found, but what he guessed.


    For Chu Feng, the dragon ball is a function of avoiding water and a water purifier, but it has strong attraction for the creatures in the water. As long as you eat a dragon ball, the creatures in the water system will immediately gain powerful power. So why do these Dragon Balls lie in the Crystal Palace safely?


    Can''t the fish around here eat dragon balls?


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out the possibility of death after eating the dragon ball, but what Chu Feng is more willing to believe is that there are special risks here.


    Then he also found a problem, that is, he did not suffer any attack in the past two minutes.


    Even if fish are generally afraid of people, they should not lack the kind of fish with brain diseases. When thunder corpse dragon was looking for treasure, they did not suffer any attack. This is a problem in itself.


    The biggest possibility is that all the fish dare not come near here.


    So there must be a lot of risk in underwater palaces.


    Then through the soul contract to thunder corpse dragon a reminder, Chu Feng immediately ready to escape.


    But at this time, he suddenly felt the ground shaking under his feet, and the whole Crystal Palace began to crack, as if to become fragmented.


    Feel the thunder corpse dragon has been close to himself, Chu Feng also rest assured.


    If thunder corpse dragon is damaged for the sake of just a few dragon balls, it''s not a good deal.


    Then, he felt the ground under his feet begin to rise, rising.


    Around the mud constantly discharge, Chu Feng saw his feet appeared special lines, like a turtle back crustacean.


    In front of the carapace, a huge black head slowly popped out of the carapace.


    "It''s the Dragon turtle!"


    When he saw the huge eyes like a wheel, Chu Feng finally understood why no fish dared to approach the Crystal Palace. Even under the temptation of the dragon ball, only three Qingjiang sturgeons dared to swallow.


    Because the whole crystal palace is on the back of the Dragon turtle.


    The Dragon turtle opened his mouth, and a thick water column spewed in the direction of Chu Feng. In the process of moving forward, the water column became a water dragon, which easily broke the defense of avoiding water droplets.


    Chu Feng didn''t dare to face up, quickly dodged aside, and then grasped the gap on the turtle shell.


    Then, he injected part of the vitality into the water repellent beads, and made up the shield formed by the water repellent beads again, filling the gap that the water dragon had just passed through.


    "It turned out to be a dragon turtle. It scared me!"


    Although I don''t know why the Dragon turtle appeared at this time, he suddenly became calm and even excited.


    According to the size of the Dragon turtle, not to mention the level 4 Chu Feng, even if it reaches level 6, when underwater, Chu Feng estimates that he is not the opponent of this monster.


    But why should he be able to beat the tortoise?


    Although there is a dragon character in the name of the Dragon turtle, it is just a compliment. What''s more, it should be the descendants of the Dragon turtle, not the real ancient dragon turtle.


    Its essence is a turtle.


    In the face of such a huge dragon turtle, but its defensive power far exceeds its offensive power, Chu Feng has no need to fight against it at all.


    As long as the shell to avoid its attack, there will be no big problem.


    The tortoise is constantly moving its body, causing huge waves at the bottom of the water, and even a large number of currents directly set off waves on the river.


    But Chu Feng on the back of the Dragon turtle is as stable as Mount Tai.


    Thunder corpse dragon also returned to Chu Feng, and then spit out some broken weapons from his mouth.


    "In the Crystal Palace, there should be no danger!"


    Since there are dragon turtles here, thunder corpse dragon has gone to Crystal Palace twice just now, so the danger in Crystal Palace is probably not too much.


    As long as it can be solved by thunder corpse dragon, it is not dangerous.


    So Chu Feng dodged the Dragon turtle''s water column and went into the Crystal Palace.


    When entering the dilapidated crystal palace gate, Chu Feng suddenly feels that the water drops stop. The Dragon turtle has given up the attack, as if he is afraid of hurting the Crystal Palace on his back.


    Just as Chu Feng was about to continue his exploration, his eyes suddenly fell on a broken token, which was what thunder corpse dragon vomited when he came back for the second time.


    "Shuifu token, it''s this thing."


    Chu Feng was relieved because he recognized the token.


    Doomsday brings not only despair, but also hope. Among them, some powerful people who don''t know the origin will lay down their inheritance in every corner of the world.


    Chu Feng is one of the inheritors.


    Of course, he suspects that long Ao is such a lucky man, otherwise he has no reason to get the ancient book, and after nine years of life and death struggle, he still has no way to compete with long Ao.And this water mansion is one of them.


    Shuifu token is the certificate to enter Shuifu. There are nine tokens in total, which are scattered in nine different corners of East China. When the people who get the nine tokens gather together, they can enter Shuifu and get the final inheritance through fierce fighting.


    In the future, the person who gets such inheritance is also the son of heaven. His name is Xie Gucheng, and he also has a certain friendship with Chu Feng. After getting the inheritance from Shuifu, he built a survival base for hundreds of thousands of people on his own. If he doesn''t fall in the future, he may become a figure like the nine kings.


    It''s just that his road to legend has just begun and ended ahead of time.


    Although the cause of his death has some tragic color, he deserves it. After establishing the survival base, he regarded himself as the Savior of the end of the world.


    This kind of thought itself is very normal. People who have this kind of thought have 80000 even if they don''t have 100000. This is just the basic inflated mentality after gaining strength. Just have a fight.


    However, not all people can recognize themselves again under the beating of the society. Some people have lost the chance to make a complete comeback in the first setback.


    Because he didn''t know that he wanted to annex the military forces in Nandu.


    He also invited Chu Feng and said that this is the only way to save the world. Although there will be some sacrifices, the future is still bright.


    Chu Feng felt that he was crazy, so he left the East China area in vain.


    At that time, the military region of Nandu had just suffered heavy losses, and those soldiers were heartbroken because of the loss of their comrades. At this time, Xie Gucheng suddenly came to challenge, and he also shamelessly belittled those soldiers who had sacrificed, saying that they died because they were too useless, and only if they followed him would they have a future.


    As a result, he was killed on the spot by a military general who was infuriated.


    And before he had time to start his grand plan, he ended up in such a tragic and funny way.

 Chapter 298

    Although Chu Feng has some friendship with Xie Gucheng, he can''t do it for him and the military, right!


    Not to mention that the two sides are just nodding friends, even if they are close friends, they can not violate the principle.


    Even in the last days, those soldiers still stick to their duty of protecting their country. At this time, you insult those martyrs who died. Even Chu Feng thinks he deserves to die.


    Because Xie Gucheng is crazy.


    In the end of life, you can be cruel, you can be vicious, even if it is to survive and abandon the people around you are understandable, but people still have to have the bottom line.


    Even if the martyrs are insulted, they can''t be called human.


    No matter what your starting point is, it is not a reason for you to abandon humanity.


    "If we can bring him some setbacks in advance, we should be able to prevent him from making those mistakes. A person who has not made any mistakes should have the value of salvation."


    Chu Feng put away the token of Shuifu and some of the rags left in the Crystal Palace, and began to think about the way to escape here.


    Maybe it''s because he took the token of Shuifu. Now the whole Crystal Palace begins to have cracks like cobwebs, and goes to pieces.


    When the Crystal Palace is completely broken, it''s time for the Dragon turtle to start to do his best.


    Of course, he is not afraid of the Dragon turtle''s attack, because the greater the monster, the lower the agility, and so is the agility of attack.


    But he can''t stay underwater all the time!


    If you leave the turtle''s back, he will be in danger.


    "Although I''m faster than the tortoise, I''m not as fast as the attack."


    Chu Feng kept thinking about the way to escape. "After all, the bottom of the water is the domain of the dragon and tortoise, and it''s his home. This method is too dangerous. But if there is no other way, you can only take a chance. No, if you treat the slaves in the Yuan government as bait, there may not be no hope of escape."


    If he only sacrificed a group of originally damned slaves in exchange for the hope of escape, Chu Feng would certainly not hesitate.


    It''s just that the risks of this approach are the same.


    Without the protection of avoiding water drops, the captives in Yuanfu were fish food under the water. Even if they were used as bait, they would not play a big role.


    After all, he could not release all the prisoners at once. If he released them one by one, the effect would be limited.


    If his Yuanfu could release a lot of things at once, he would take out the stones and soil in Yuanfu at home and directly fill this section of the river.


    Unfortunately, there is no shortcut in this world.


    So even if it''s bait, it''s better to use summoning to summon some hellish creatures.


    However, in the face of this dragon turtle, which is more than 100 meters long, the effect of bait is really not big.


    At this time, a lot of river water suddenly gushed towards the surrounding direction.


    "Zhang Ziqing, what is she doing?" Chu Feng''s pupils shrank.


    On the bank, Zhang Ziqing is continuously draining the river.


    Her ability to manipulate water is also related to distance. The farther the water is from her, the more difficult it is to manipulate.


    Before, for the sake of safety, she started to operate from a certain distance from the shore.


    But just now, she felt a wave set off under the water and a huge wave set off on the bank. It must be a fierce battle under the water.


    But after the fierce fighting, Chu Feng did not come back.


    She didn''t know what was going on under the water, but she had an intuition that I must have been unable to come up for some special reason.


    She originally wanted to go directly to the bottom of the water, but Chu xiaorou stopped her.


    In the case of not understanding what happened in the water, rashly going down will only increase casualties, and even may give Chu Feng trouble.


    So she ventured to the shore and began to drain the water.


    "It''s too inefficient. The water you pull is just a drop in the bucket."


    Ye Xiaohui suddenly said: "the Lord has water avoiding beads, which can separate the water, so now the most important thing is to muddy the water. If you want to muddy the water, you might as well try to create a vortex, which may play some role after it is formed."


    Zhang Ziqing nodded, and then used his mental power to control the water, forming a vortex.


    She thinks what ye Xiaohui said is very reasonable. Since Chu Feng can separate the water, in theory, even if the water becomes turbulent and chaotic, it has little influence on Chu Feng.


    But for those fish in the river, the impact is great.


    When controlling the river to form a vortex, it costs a lot at first. However, with the gradual expansion of the vortex, Zhang Ziqing was shocked to find that the consumption needed to expand the vortex became less."Maybe it''s because the vortex has formed!"


    Zhang Ziqing didn''t have time to think about it. He immediately controlled the expansion of the vortex, which made the river water with a lot of huge waves more chaotic.


    Although the two women''s practice has the element of bumping, it just helped Chu Feng.


    Vortices have a great impact on the flow of water. In addition, the Yangtze River is a turbulent River, which also has a great impact on the underwater creatures.


    A large number of mutant fish and aquatic plants, under the influence of the current and vortex, actually a large number of entangled in the body of the Dragon turtle.


    "Good chance!"


    Chu Feng in front of a bright, and then interrupted the water to avoid the transmission of vitality.


    After turning off the water escape bead, Chu Feng went directly upstream along the current which had become very chaotic. Because there was no water leakage at the bottom of the vortex, there was no obstacle for Chu Feng to go upstream. On the contrary, because of the current, his speed increased a lot.


    At this time, the Dragon turtle suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a column of water.


    Chu Feng does not dodge, but silently adds a "strong body Yuanfu" to himself. This "strong body Yuanfu" will cause a great load on his body when he first uses it. However, with the improvement of his strength, this level of load has no effect on him.


    The water column directly hit Chu Feng, and the powerful impact made him feel that his internal organs were about to break, and even his bones had signs of breaking.


    However, Chu Feng was not surprised but happy. With the help of the impact of the current, plus the current which had become very chaotic, he also moved more irregularly towards the shore at a high speed.


    This degree of injury is common to Chu Feng. Anyway, as long as there is no sequelae left, Chu Feng can adapt.


    "Poof!"


    In the surprise eyes of Zhang Ziqing and Chu xiaorou, Chu Feng comes out of the water.


    Too late to explain too much, Chu Feng immediately ordered Chu xiaorou: "facing the river, use explosive arrows!"

 Chapter 299

    Like the conditioned reflex, Chu xiaorou directly took out a red arrow.


    This is one of the 12 explosive arrows Chu Feng gave her.


    She didn''t have time to try the power of the explosive arrow, but the method she used was the same as the ordinary arrow Chu Feng gave her, so she used it very easily.


    A red arrow cut through the air like a meteor, leaving a fire red spark line and landing on the river.


    This is one of the defects of the explosive arrow, that is, there is no way to hide.


    After all, the explosive arrow was made of pure gold, and then it was sealed by Chu Feng with seven explosive symbols, plus some special yuan symbols.


    In the pursuit of power at the same time, also at the expense of concealment.


    "Boom -"


    a huge roar sounded, and raised a huge wave more than ten feet high. The huge power made Chu xiaorou and her three fall into stagnation.


    "What are you doing? Run


    Chu Feng a greeting, four people immediately toward the direction away from the shore.


    Although I don''t know why Chu Feng is so flustered, since there is something under the water that makes Chu Feng have to run for his life, they don''t think they can fight against it.


    After running more than 5 kilometers, Chu Feng asked sannv to stop.


    The influence area of the Dragon turtle on the land is not big, and Chu Feng didn''t notice the sign of the Dragon turtle landing. Now it should be almost safe.


    Although the huge explosion just now should attract some zombies, the zombies near here have almost been killed in the previous battle, so there is no need to worry about anything.


    Chu xiaorou said with lingering fear: "this arrow is really strong."


    Can it not be strong? To use the original sustainable materials as disposable materials is an outrageous practice. If it wasn''t for controlling a vein, I wouldn''t waste it so much. Make complaints about


    Chu Feng in his heart.


    However, on the surface, of course, he would not say so: "there are only 12 arrows in total, and it is very difficult to re forge them, so we must use them carefully."


    Chu xiaorou nodded to show that she understood.


    And Zhang Ziqing is curious to ask: "what is under the water, even you are not the opponent?"


    "Don''t you really think I''m invincible now?" Chu Feng asked.


    Zhang Ziqing smiles. She does have such an impression.


    Although intellectually speaking, it''s not likely that Chu Feng will be invincible now, but do you want to talk about reason with a woman?


    I just thought you were the best. What''s the matter?


    Chu Feng said: "there is a very powerful dragon turtle under the water. If you want to get water from here in the future, you must be prepared. You must not be too close to the river. At least you should keep a distance of more than 300 meters, otherwise you will easily encounter danger."


    Ye Xiaohui asked, "do we need to get water from here in the future?"


    Chu Feng solemnly nodded: "need, very need."


    In the future when water pollution becomes more and more serious, small rivers and lakes will be more vulnerable to pollution. Some people even drink water from a basin of stinky ditch and then die on the spot.


    The so-called running water is not rotten. For example, the water in big rivers has the lowest pollution level. Even if there are some zombie viruses, they will be directly purified.


    After all, the human body has a certain resistance to the zombie virus, even after reaching a certain degree, it can be directly immunized.


    But if it turns into a zombie, it''s hopeless.


    Because the essence of zombie is already another species based on the entity, which is an irreversible process. Even if the virus in the body is removed, it is also a dead body.


    However, there is no need to talk about these things. If you say too much, it will arouse suspicion.


    Chu Feng won''t tell anyone about the rebirth. It''s only his own secret. Unless he has enough strength to stand at the top of the world, then he will have no scruples.


    Otherwise, once this matter is revealed, not to mention those who have ulterior motives, even those who have the ideal of saving the world will start with him in order to obtain future information.


    Especially a great organization in the Central Plains.


    In order to advance the time originally planned, Chu Feng and the three girls wandered around and taught them some skills to survive in the wild.


    After 3 p.m., Chu Feng returned to the survival base.


    When he returned to the survival base, there were some people who were possessed in the process of cultivation, or because other injuries were so serious that even the powers of the light family could not be saved. They were sent to the first floor of the Liaowang tower, and Chu Feng treated some of them conveniently and charged some medical fees by the way.


    Now dawning alliance has basically formed small groups based on 12 person teams, and some small groups that have trade or support each other have formed relatively large groups. All the trades in the alliance that can only be carried out with the participation of Chu Feng are also presided over by the leaders of their respective large groups.Because the specific rules and regulations and group model have been changing, not completely finalized, Chu Feng did not pay much attention.


    But now he only needs to grasp three things. The first thing is to have absolute prestige, so that the whole alliance can understand that he is indispensable. The second thing is to leave an impression in everyone''s heart through the location of his residence, that is, he will always be in the first line in the face of a strong enemy.


    In this era of floating people''s hearts, only this method can stabilize people''s hearts. Relying on wisdom to stabilize people''s hearts will become unstable with the improvement of collective strength.


    The third thing is to build our own team.


    In addition to the members of the watchtower, his team consists of five cores headed by Su Yuyan and 21 people who are willing to take risks with them.


    Among the people saved by Su Yuyan, there are actually many people who thank Su Yuyan, but only so many people are willing to follow Su Yuyan and continue to take risks to save people.


    Can not pity their own lives and share weal and woe with you, such a person is absolutely trustworthy.


    The rest of the core team are the 195 people who joined them before the outbreak of the insect tide and wanted to fight with them, even if they were in danger.


    After some treatment, Chu Feng began to inspect the training of those people.


    He can''t treat all people equally. Of course, he has to select some elite people who are worthy of training, and the rest will be left to their own devices.

 Chapter 300

    After arriving at the exercise ground, Chu Feng suddenly found that there were many single wooden bridges here.


    Although these single wooden bridges are not glass bridges, it is also very dangerous to stand in the air. There are many people fighting on them.


    He continued to scan the crowd under the single wooden bridge for a week, and found a group of squeaky people crying for pain, hanging their arms with bandages and other things. Obviously, they were injured, but they were not willing to go to treatment, because treatment also costs money.


    The martial arts'' bodies have been strengthened, not only in strength, but also in flexibility and recovery.


    So many people who are short of money would rather endure the pain and let their bodies heal themselves than spend money on treatment.


    And those who are responsible for the treatment of Chu Feng''s team, their treatment costs are reimbursed by Chu Feng himself, so they don''t need to worry about anything.


    Seeing Chu Feng coming, Su Yuyan handed over his work to Lu Ming, and then came to Chu Feng: "they think this kind of training is very interesting, and then they began to follow suit."


    Chu Feng is thoughtful.


    It is unrealistic to ask him to point out others one by one. After all, Dawning alliance has more than 20000 people now. After they solve the crisis, they will surely usher in a new round of expansion.


    However, if the overall strength of the alliance is not enhanced, there will probably be some unnecessary casualties when dealing with the crisis in the future.


    But since they can imitate, it''s easy.


    As long as he gives some advice to his core team, plus some teaching, and tells them not to say it, the remaining people in the alliance will certainly try their best to learn these "valuable experiences".


    This is also a magic point in human nature. Even if you set up a cram school to instill valuable knowledge into them, it may not have much effect, but if you let them steal it, they can steal a lot of good things.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng is more determined to let most people go.


    In any case, positive people will certainly come to steal learning, so there is no need to pay attention to those who do not want to work hard.


    Then, his eyes swept over a group of people who lowered their heads as if they didn''t dare to look at him: "what''s the matter with them?"


    Su Yuyan showed a slight frown: "they are all quitters. There are 13 of them."


    Not everyone dares to fight again and again. Some people have experienced the pain of falling off the glass bridge and being stabbed into flesh and blood by the glass on the ground, and then dare not go up again.


    In addition, after Chu Feng arranged the training task, he left directly. These people are more confident and bold to give up, and dare not continue to fight.


    See Chu Feng gradually become bad face, Su Yuyan even busy way: "we can''t ask everyone''s courage is as big as you!"


    She is a little afraid that Chu Feng directly chooses to give up these people. After all, she knows some of Chu Feng''s character. If she can''t keep up with him, he will never lend a helping hand.


    Of course, if you can keep up with him, he will not mind helping each other.


    However, if they give up on them because they are not brave enough, it will make su Yuyan feel bad.


    Chu Feng pondered for a moment, in the hesitation of these people, slowly said: "you are right."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, there are many people who choose to give up.


    But then, Chu Feng continued: "not everyone can be a soldier. We really need people from other professions to assist us. After all, the construction of the alliance also needs a large number of grassroots people. I believe they will be able to play a role in other positions."


    A person who gave up immediately blushed and yelled, "we will try our best."


    He did not dare to fight. He only dared to return to his sword when he was dying, and he was afraid of pain when training.


    But he doesn''t think there is anything wrong with his fear of death and pain. Is there anyone in the world who is not afraid of death?


    He thinks that even if he doesn''t fight, he should be able to live!


    And Chu Feng did not pay attention to these people who chose to give up.


    If it wasn''t for being in the league''s survival base, these people would have been abandoned by Chu Feng, because Chu Feng knew that many people couldn''t help them.


    It''s not their fault. After all, not everyone can quickly adapt to the changes of the times.


    But in the adult world, there is no right or wrong, there are only positions and choices.


    Since they choose to give up in this training, it is up to them to bear the consequences of giving up.


    Chu Feng''s energy is limited, he is more willing to put the limited energy on cultivating those useful people.


    Su Yuyan is relieved, she has put himself and Chu Feng as a side of the people, she is really afraid that Chu Feng will be cruel to give up those people.She felt that as long as a person did not do bad things, there would still be help.


    What''s more, people who have experienced danger together?


    Chu Feng didn''t pay much attention, but asked Su Yuyan, "are there any brilliant people among these people?"


    Su Yu said: "yes, the three people around you are good, especially Tian Jing. Although she is not very talented in fighting, she is very hard at it. No one who fights with her wins directly. All those who can win her are dragged down by her. Many people are unwilling to fight with her."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched.


    He knows that Tian Jing belongs to the kind of person who is really ruthless, but he didn''t expect that he could be so ruthless that he could make his opponent win zero.


    But he didn''t mind.


    Because Chu Feng knows that Tian Jing''s ruthlessness is against her opponents. For Xu Wei and Tao Jinghua, she still trusts and helps each other. It has nothing to do with the "intimate" relationship of several people, but Tian Jing is not a person who will attack people around her, otherwise she will not live to be regarded as a confidant by Chu Feng.


    It''s much more lovely than those who hurt their teammates or give up the people around them when they are in danger.


    Then, Su Yu said: "but the man named Huang Tianhua around you doesn''t seem to have any fighting spirit. He is perfunctory in training. When he can''t beat his opponent, he just jumps down, and then relies on his control of vitality to avoid injury. He has been ranked in the middle and bottom."


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a look of disappointment: "since he has chosen to give up, no wonder I, he can only be a driver."


    Huang Tianhua, as a person who followed him in his early years, actually gained a lot of benefits. He didn''t have to worry about going crazy during his cultivation. Moreover, he didn''t get any harvest in the wild, and he was able to get free and powerful weapons, and he didn''t have to worry about food and water.


    Such superior conditions do not want to forge ahead, then don''t blame Chu Feng to tilt resources on others.

 Chapter 301

    "Are there any great people here?" Chu Feng then asked.


    Su Yuyan hesitated for a moment, then slowly said: "my record in this training is absolutely fair, but the number of victories in the top three are all my students."


    At this point, there was some worry in her eyes.


    That is because of her inner professional integrity, or because she is very fair and just in the eyes of the public for her record of fighting.


    However, she did not expect such a result.


    She was worried that Chu Feng would blame her.


    After all, those students are loyal to themselves first, not to Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng''s nearly 200 people, no one can be ranked in the top three, which is a bit too much.


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "they are all fighting with you all the way. It''s normal for them to have good results. I''m not going to lose justice in such a small matter."


    This kind of coincidence, in fact, is not a coincidence.


    Because Chu Feng brought nearly 200 people, except Tian Jing, who were all protected by the military from the beginning. Although they saw a lot of darkness, they did not experience much fighting.


    But Su Yuyan is different. The distance of more than 200 kilometers from her school to the Nandu military region is all along the way. She has fought many times along the way.


    After getting Chu Feng''s permission, Lu Ming also taught the students the martial arts cultivation method.


    Therefore, they are the first group to be able to practice, and they are also the people who have been fighting all the way since the end of the world. They have rich experience in both training and fighting.


    Moreover, among the people rescued by Su Yuyan, some choose to live a stable life under the protection of the military, but they still choose to follow Su Yuyan and save more people.


    Therefore, these people are originally the elites among the elites, and it is normal for them to achieve good results.


    Su Yuyan was relieved: "you don''t blame me."


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry about power and some messy things, because these things will soon become meaningless," Chu Feng said


    Su YuYan''s face was a little red, and then spat: "who said it''s meaningless?"


    For Su YuYan''s reaction, Chu Feng didn''t react at first, but he soon understood.


    What he means is that there are many dangers to the outside world. As long as we have experienced common hardships, and there will be no internal struggle because of mistakes or survival problems, we will soon become a family.


    In the end, any stranger may stab you in the back, but it is also easier to have some real life and death friends.


    The friendship of living and dying together is more precious than anything else.


    But Su Yuyan obviously misunderstood. She thought Chu Feng said that they would soon become a family, but she didn''t want to disclose the things between them.


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to be too anxious. After all, there is a process for the change of ideas.


    In the last days, a strong man can have many women, and a strong woman can also have many men. Playboy is no longer a derogatory term for a man, only irresponsible.


    After everyone is familiar with this phenomenon, Su Yuyan is more receptive to this kind of thing.


    Seeing the interaction between them, Li Xiao felt a little confused.


    There are also some concerns.


    Does Su Yuyan also like Chu Feng?


    And Zhang Ziqing, who followed him, was a little gloomy in his eyes.


    Chu Feng didn''t hide this from her, and she could only choose to accept it, but how could she have no mustard in her heart?


    She can only swallow the grievances in her heart.


    As long as she can follow Chu Feng, she can accept everything.


    Chu Feng continued to observe the fighting for a while, and secretly wrote down several outstanding people. He decided to concentrate on cultivating these people when he decided to cultivate them.


    In addition to the top few people, Chu Feng pays special attention to a young man who is thin and weak, has poor performance, but has been unwilling to give up fighting.


    His name is Jiang Linchen. He has some inborn defects, and even has not reached the second level up to now. However, in every battle, he always tries his best and always takes it the most seriously.


    Chu Feng secretly wrote him down. If he can persist until the end, he doesn''t mind helping the other party to make up for the congenital deficiency, and then give him a chance to catch up.


    Compared with a person''s talent, Chu Feng valued each other''s spirit and will more.


    There are too many geniuses who die half way. He has seen many strong men who capsize in the gutter and collapse in the desperate situation. Those who can survive in the dark world are often the ones with the strongest spirit and will.


    After dark, everyone dispersed.


    However, some teams started to walk out of the survival base, and then began to hunt zombies and animals walking at night in nearby towns and counties.Although all the nearby counties have been raided, there are always many wandering ways to come here, so it has become a relatively safe hunting ground.


    For this kind of enterprising person, Chu Feng is very appreciative.


    The progress of a survival base depends on these few people who dare to die.


    Of course, not everyone will gain, and many people will die in the carelessness.


    Chu Feng can only feel sorry for this. After all, risks and opportunities always complement each other. Where is there anything in the world that has only opportunities but no risks?


    After returning to his residence, Chu Feng wrote down the names of 12 people on a piece of paper.


    These are the 12 most worthy of cultivation besides Su YuYan''s team. After a moment''s hesitation, he added the name of Jiang Linchen.


    Jiang Linchen still needs to continue to observe, but he still hopes that he can pass the observation from the bottom of his heart.


    "I haven''t had such experience in my previous life. How can I maximize their role?"


    Chu Feng felt a headache, not because he couldn''t, but because he had too many choices.


    Now the team is just like a piece of white paper. The direction of training is all up to him. If it is trained according to some famous elite teams of later generations, it is completely feasible.


    But Chu Feng is not satisfied with it. He thinks it''s a waste to cultivate ordinary elites.


    If we train them according to the way of special forces training, Chu Feng feels that he has lost some money.


    After all, if we imitate the special forces, how can we surpass them?


    "To assassinate? No, not everyone is suitable for assassination. It''s used to perform special tasks. It requires a high IQ, and not everyone is competent. "


    Just when Chu Feng recalled the characteristics of some elite teams in later generations, Zhang Ziqing came over, picked up a piece of paper, and then joked: "12 people, are you choosing the saint fighter of the goddess of protection?"


    "Are you kidding? Where does my goddess need the protection of others, as long as I protect it? "


    Chu Feng took Zhang Ziqing into his arms and touched some rough waves. "Why don''t you say I want to build a knight''s order? Wait, the order of knights? "

 Chapter 302

    To establish a group of Saint fighters to protect the goddess, Chu Feng certainly didn''t have this idea.


    However, he thought of a knight order, a knight order of 12 people.


    When the world goes back to the age of cold weapons, the deterrent power of cavalry will be far greater than that of infantry, but the establishment of cavalry is not so simple.


    Anyone who really knows something about ancient history knows that horses consume several times as much grain as infantry.


    When a large number of organisms mutate, the consumption becomes greater.


    More importantly, because of the psionic''s role, ordinary mounts deliver food in the psionic''s spell torrent.


    Even if you have a way to deal with the magic of the psionic, as long as a group of people with big knives line up to cut it, most of the Knights will stop cooking.


    So some people who want to set up a knight''s order spend a lot of money to build a knight''s order. They just scrape out a lot of rations from countless people, but they are easily consumed in the war. The effect is really unsatisfactory.


    And there is a more embarrassing situation, that is, when food is in short supply, there are too many desperate people, and of course, there are also many people who start to mount.


    This is not surprising. There are many examples of people who could not survive in ancient China, not to mention killing several animals?


    So Chu Feng didn''t want to set up a knight order at the beginning.


    The cost is not directly proportional to the effect, there is no need to build.


    It''s better to improve the strength of one''s subordinates, or feed more people with these grains.


    In Chu Feng''s impression, the only one who can make a certain reputation instead of being consumed as consumables is a knight order of the dead in the western world.


    However, even the undead is expendable. The reason why the famous Knight Order of the undead is able to gain such a great reputation is that the other party completely controls a door of the undead in his body.


    It is precisely because the door of the dead communicates with the world of the dead that the strong one can continuously summon the Legion of the dead from the world of the dead.


    It''s a pity that even if you succeed, you will die.


    The famous strong man was originally qualified to be juxtaposed with the last nine kings. Unfortunately, he overdrawn too much power in the war, which led to the gate of the dead''s backfire. It not only caused his own fall, but also established a stable entrance for the dead to invade the reality, causing great disaster to the western world.


    The world-famous disaster even affected China and was known as the natural disaster of the dead.


    Now, there is a gate to hell in Zhang Ziqing''s body.


    Among the ancient books he obtained, he also had a way to communicate with hellish creatures.


    If the two work together, then it is not necessarily impossible to see a strong Knight order.


    This kind of operation is not without danger, but if you are afraid of danger, you don''t do it. It''s just like worrying that playing with fire will burn you, so you don''t make a fire to cook.


    In this dangerous end, even Chu Feng himself was still alive several times.


    Compared with this dangerous environment, this little risk is negligible.


    However, Chu Feng still asked Zhang Ziqing for advice.


    Although he knew that as long as it was his orders, Zhang Ziqing would certainly obey them, but this was the minimum respect for his own women.


    "Ziqing, do you remember what I told you about the gate of hell last time?"


    Chu Feng said seriously.


    Zhang Ziqing nodded: "of course, I remember that most of my strength is due to the gate of hell. It seems to be good for me, but if I don''t control it well, it will lead to disaster."


    There is a lot of information about hell in her awakening knowledge, so although it is not clear what this month is, she knows that it must be very dangerous.


    If you really let those things in hell come to reality, it must be a great disaster.


    Chu Feng said: "all the weapons in the world are used to hurt people, but any weapon has the possibility to hurt yourself. The hell gate in your body is the same. Now I have an idea. I need to ask your consent. You should listen carefully ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    then Chu Feng told Zhang Ziqing about the idea of the knight order.


    Whether it''s the risk of hell gate or the importance of the knights, there''s nothing to hide.


    During the time with Zhang Ziqing, he had enough trust in her, and there was nothing to hide except his rebirth.


    After hearing this, Zhang Ziqing asked: "if I refuse, will you force me to ask?"


    Chu Feng shook his head and said firmly, "no!"


    For him, the Knights are just icing on the cake, not a timely help.


    If Zhang Ziqing is not willing to take risks, he certainly will not force them.Zhang Ziqing said, "I promise."


    Chu Feng doubts a way: "why do I say so, you agreed instead."


    Chu Feng can understand the heart of a woman, but it doesn''t mean that he can understand the heart of a woman.


    Zhang Ziqing tilted his head and looked at Chu Feng, holding his cheek in his left hand: "you are a standard male chauvinist, and you often talk right and wrong. Although you say that you don''t care about the life and death of ordinary people, and you often don''t help them, but in fact, you still try your best to save some people. I think about it carefully. In fact, you don''t care about those people, but you know that you don''t help them You can''t save them


    She has seen a lot of tragedies these days, and more or less understands what Chu Feng did.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were a little gloomy.


    Zhang Ziqing is right. He really can''t save many people.


    People who are supported by others will fall down again after all.


    In the future, he can be regarded as the pride of a generation, second only to the existence of the last nine kings, but in the face of real natural disasters, he still feels so powerless.


    He can protect some people for a while, but he can''t protect them for a lifetime.


    So people who are really recognized by him, such as Su Yuyan and Lu Ming, such as Xu Wei and Tao Jinghua, all have one thing in common, that is, they are desperately trying to live.


    Perhaps in the end of the world, it is not hard to survive, but if the lack of this necessary factor, it is sooner or later to be eliminated by the times.


    Zhang Ziqing continued: "so! Although I don''t know how much effect this knight order has on you, I know one thing. If you don''t have a reason to gain strength, if you can only do what you want to do by yourself, you will never let me take unnecessary risks. "

 Chapter 303

    Zhang Ziqing is pure and kind in nature, but it doesn''t mean she is stupid.


    In the end of life, in fact, every time she met with danger, she was more calm than many brave men.


    Her thinking is different from that of Chu Feng.


    When Chu Feng decided to do something, he either relied on emotional factors, relying on a cavity of blood, or with absolute reason.


    Her idea is very simple, that is to Chu Feng useful things, she will do.


    She doesn''t care about the risk of hell gate. She only knows one thing, that is, Chu Feng is a male chauvinist. If she doesn''t have to take the risk, Chu Feng will never let her take the risk.


    Knowing this is enough for her.


    As for without Chu Feng, she would be swallowed by the gate of hell. She didn''t think about it at all.


    Chu Feng held Zhang Ziqing tightly: "thank you!"


    This is the first time he said thank you to Zhang Ziqing, not because she agreed to use the hell gate in her body, but because someone finally understood him.


    It is the darkness of the next decade that has shaped his current style.


    But because of this, his actions are always out of touch with the times.


    A person who doesn''t fit in with the surrounding environment, a person whose parents and sisters can''t really understand himself, can''t express his inner loneliness.


    But now, finally, someone can really understand themselves.


    Although only a little, but for him, it was like a light in the dark.


    Zhang Ziqing asked, "well, what should I do?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "I''m not in a hurry now. If you want to really build a knight''s order, you need to have a lot of preparation. What you need to learn now is how to control your own strength. The higher you control your own strength, the less risk you will encounter in the future."


    Zhang Ziqing nodded: "OK, I will try my best."


    She also knows that after reaching the fifth level, the most important thing is no longer the accumulation of vitality, but the control of vitality.


    Because with the enhancement of one''s strength, it is more and more difficult to control one''s vitality. If one does not have enough control, he will only eat himself.


    Although the cultivation of powers is much safer than boredom, it is not without risks.


    In fact, there is no safe way to gain strength.


    Then Chu Feng put his dirty hand into Zhang Ziqing''s collar with a bad smile: "goblin, don''t talk about such a serious topic. Now it''s night. Shouldn''t we do business?"


    "Ah


    Caught off guard, the little white rabbit quickly fell into the clutches of the wolf and was eaten dry and wiped clean.


    The next day, after breakfast.


    Chu Feng originally wanted to continue to observe the training of his core team, but he was stopped by Gao Yangsong because the military had something important to report.


    After a period of adjustment, the new radio frequency has been adjusted.


    Although the signal can not be spread all over the country, communication has been restored in all major military regions, and Chu Feng is the one who is "under the key care" of the military, and some information from the military will also be transmitted to him.


    Chu Feng asked, "is it about Jinling creatures?"


    Since he told the military about Jinling creatures, the military has also conducted some investigations and found many criminal evidences of Jinling creatures.


    Many of the things they have done are beyond the human bottom line, or beyond the human bottom line of this era, so the military also intends to deal with them.


    Now that Jinling creatures have been silent for such a long time, plus that he just destroyed a nest of Jinling creatures the day before yesterday, they should have something to do with it.


    Gao Yangsong said: "I''ve come to tell you a bad news. There is a large number of corpses in the Mordor area. Now the Nandu military region wants to send most of its troops to the direction of the Mordor. We decide to stop the spread of corpses at all costs. Otherwise, the whole Sanjiang area will encounter disaster."


    Mordu is a very densely populated area, where the emergence of concentrated corpse tide is understandable.


    Before, the Nandu military region had no time or energy to manage, but now they have decided to give up a lot of things and have some time to deal with such things.


    If it wasn''t for the radio being restored, they wouldn''t know that Mordor''s corpse tide was spreading so fast.


    Of course, because of this, they will not have the energy to deal with Jinling creatures.


    Chu Feng nodded: "I understand, there are priorities."


    Although Jinling creatures are hateful, at present, their impact is not catastrophic, that is, they are just a vicious organization.


    But if we let Mordor''s corpse tide spread, the consequences will be really disastrous.


    If the whole East China is occupied, what is the significance of his struggle with Jinling creatures?On the surface, it is.


    After all, Chu Feng can''t list all the crimes of Jinling biological later generations, so he can only understand the military''s practice.


    That''s the name he hates to join the military. They''re too fair.


    Su Yuyan some doubts: "why the devil will suddenly fall."


    Because she had been running around in the early days, she also had some understanding of the situation of Mordor.


    Although zombies are rampant all over the world, so are mordu, it seems that mordu''s zombies haven''t formed a disaster a few days ago.


    Gao Yangsong said: "the quality of buildings in Mordor is good. As long as you close the security door, most zombies can''t hurt themselves. But just a few days ago, a large number of mutant zombies appeared in Mordor area. These zombies have steel bodies and claws, which can easily destroy the door lock."


    Su YuYan''s eyes were gloomy.


    In the end of life, you can''t survive by surviving. It''s an ideal situation to collect a lot of materials and then find a place where no one can hide.


    In fact, with the overall improvement of zombie strength, human buildings have become less and less threat to zombies.


    Therefore, small county towns are generally occupied earlier, but metropolis is also doomed.


    In this process, it is bound to cause a lot of casualties.


    However, she was powerless to change.


    The torrent of the times is rolling by. Anyone who wants to change the direction of the torrent of the times will end up in pieces. Even if they are in pieces, they can''t change it.


    Chu Feng listened to Gao Yangsong''s words, pondered for a while, and then said: "you should know something about the variant zombies. I think you should understand what kind of terrain is more suitable for the fight between you and the zombies!"


    Gao Yangsong suddenly trembled.

 Chapter 304

    Seeing Gao Yangsong''s appearance, everyone felt strange.


    Isn''t that a simple question?


    Is there any meaning behind this question?


    For a long time, Gao Yangsong said slowly: "soldiers are not afraid of any difficulties."


    Chu Feng said: "I know that many of you can sacrifice your life for the sake of your faith. But if you think that a lot of sacrifice can solve the problem, a lot of sacrifice can make you feel at ease, and you don''t have to worry about the future as long as you die, then just sacrifice!"


    Gao Yangsong with a sullen look on his face: "there is no right to blame the sacrifice of people?"


    Chu Feng sneered: "what qualifications do I have? Are the 20000 people protected by the dawn alliance eligible? Just because I destroyed the biochemical experimental base, are you qualified? "


    Gao Yangsong clenched his fist, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    Su Yuyan asked: "Chu Feng, what''s the matter? What are you talking about?"


    Chu Feng said coldly: "human beings have natural disadvantages when facing zombies, because as long as they are injured by zombies, they will be in danger of life. Even zombie serum is not omnipotent, and the people who can be cured are limited, so human beings must rely on weapons to fight with zombies."


    Su Yuyan doubts a way: "this should have no problem?"


    Chu Feng said: "however, in the face of zombies, plain warfare and positional warfare can greatly improve the effect of thermal weapons. If you attack cities with guns, you can see the lesson of Jinling biology last time. Even in the face of common people who can''t feel together, the effect of thermal weapons is greatly reduced."


    Su Yuyan also thought of the last battle with Jinling biological soldiers.


    Those Jinling creatures soon defeated the idle team, but they encountered a great setback when they attacked their residence.


    In the terrain of the building, the deterrence of thermal weapons is greatly reduced.


    After all, most people''s physical fitness now exceeds the physical limit of the old people, and basically all hands are armed.


    As long as you hide in a relatively hidden corner and launch a surprise attack when the enemy passes by, no matter how powerful the gun in your hand is, it will not help.


    In close combat, people who hate people''s own county have a higher deterrent power with cold weapons.


    However, Su Yuyan still felt that there was a problem: "however, the last time was a battle between human beings, this time was to deal with zombies, it should be different! As long as the zombie is led out with a loud sound, it can be easily solved. "


    Chu Feng said: "if this method is feasible, why did the Nandu military region send most of the troops in the past?"


    Gao Yangsong was silent for a few seconds, then slowly said: "although the wisdom of zombies has not caught up with human beings, they already have basic biological instinct. Many zombies will seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and will know how to command other zombies to fight."


    Su Yuyan was shocked.


    When she was outside, she encountered many dangers. She thought that the threat of zombies was not big, but it was a threat to ordinary people.


    Only those mutated creatures with certain intelligence quotient can pose a threat to human beings.


    But I didn''t expect that zombies evolved so fast.


    If the situation really worsens to this extent, then the battle with zombies will become very difficult.


    Chu Feng said: "so, you actually know how to fight, but you have to send a large number of troops, which is not suitable for your own terrain. Even if you cause a large number of students, it doesn''t matter?"


    Gao Yangsong suddenly yelled: "but, there are many human beings in the magic capital."


    Chu Feng said: "don''t they have hands and feet? Now that you have troops in the past, won''t they come out by themselves under the cover of your artillery fire? "


    Gao Yangsong''s face was a little pale. At this time, the voice came from the communicator on his waist: "let me talk to Chu Feng!"


    This is the voice of a middle-aged man full of prestige, full of unquestionable dignity.


    "Yes, sir


    Gao Yangsong pressed twice on the communicator to amplify the sound and set it on the table.


    A voice came from the communicator: "introduce yourself. My name is mo. I''m the commander in chief of Nandu military region."


    After hearing this, Su YuYan''s body trembled.


    Is it the commander-in-chief? Is such a big man actually negotiating with Chu Feng in person?


    What''s more, she noticed a detail just now, that is, the communicator was always on, that is to say, the commander-in-chief was monitoring the conversation just now.


    She quietly looked at Chu Feng, but found that Chu Feng has been a expressionless face, in addition to the frost in his eyes, no other emotions.


    "Do you think what I just said is right, commander Mo?" Chu Feng asked coldly.In fact, he still has great respect for this commander mo. after all, he has been abiding by the military principles in the darkest time of mankind.


    No matter what kind of disaster he faces, he is always able to stand at the forefront.


    But respect is respect. If the other party does something wrong, and this wrong thing will lead to many tragedies, then stopping is the best way to express respect.


    Now that he knows about the disaster, he can''t just sit by.


    Otherwise, it would not be good for him to let the army suffer huge losses.


    Commander Mo said, "the information I gave Gao Yangsong is false."


    Gao Yangsong''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that the information he got was fake. What was the argument between him and Chu Feng?


    Chu Feng''s body trembled: "what?"


    All of a sudden, his brain went blank, and he felt as if he had underestimated all the people in the world.


    Since the information he gave Gao Yangsong is false, why does he "monitor" the conversation between them? The answer is obvious, because he just wants to see his own reaction.


    Why did he do it all of a sudden?


    Because of what he guessed, of course.


    Chu Feng''s heart is full of chill. Since his rebirth, he has been looking down on the world. He thinks that he can crush many people with his ten-year insight beyond this era.


    But he ignored one thing, that is, his age added up to more than 30 years old.


    Maybe he has a lot of knowledge, but others are not stupid.


    "The last sentence I asked them to pass on to me was very interesting, that is, when choosing who to save, we should not consider too many people, but we should consider who can live forever. From then on, I began to be interested in you," Mo said


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    What is the purpose of the commander-in-chief of the military region in setting up his own bureau?

 Chapter 305

    He has great respect for commander Mo, but some bottom lines can''t be surpassed.


    After all, there are people who are dedicated to the public. They can sacrifice a few for the sake of the majority, regardless of whether the minority should sacrifice or not.


    For a country, there must be such people.


    From a personal point of view, it''s better not to get too close to such a person.


    After several seconds, commander Mo slowly asked, "do you have any suggestions for our next action? Or, in other words, instructions? "


    Chu Feng was stunned. Since the other party had already made a tentative move, he should have guessed that he had some understanding of the end of the world. This problem just proved.


    If the other person didn''t believe that he knew something about the end of the world, he would not ask.


    Of course, he doesn''t think that the other party will guess his rebirth. It should be what the other party has learned from some clues.


    However, does the other party directly ask for suggestions instead of their own secrets?


    After half a minute, Chu Feng slowly gave his advice: "magic all by the sea, comprehensive blockade, step by step, give people the opportunity to save themselves."


    Commander Mo was silent for a moment and said, "we don''t have enough food."


    After more than ten seconds, Chu Feng said, "I think it should be enough."


    Another minute later, commander Mo said slowly, "thank you for your advice. I''ll consider it. Gao Yangsong, you can do your own business."


    "Yes


    Gao Yangsong left with doubts.


    After Gao Yangsong left, Chu Feng was relieved.


    Since Mo commander didn''t want to ask his secret, he should be OK, and he didn''t worry that Mo commander would turn back.


    Not based on trust in his character, but on his intelligence.


    He also knew something about commander Mo, even more than himself.


    The person who can be the commander-in-chief of a military region will never be indecisive. He seemed to be testing before, but in fact he was just affirming his own guess.


    If the other side really wants to do it, then a large number of legions should have been ambushed in advance near the survival base. Just wait for the result of the test to come out and do it directly.


    It doesn''t even matter what the outcome of the trial is.


    So since the other party did not start in advance, it will not delay for a few days.


    Seeing Gao Yangsong leaving, Su Yuyan asked Chu Feng, "what do you mean by what you just said? Are you playing charades? "


    Chu Feng shook his head: "this is not a riddle. Never question the intelligence quotient of the army. The proposal I put forward should be one of the plans they are considering. They are also struggling to find out whether to rush in directly to save people or to adopt a steady way and give up many people strategically."


    Su Yuyan asked, "well, how will they choose?"


    Chu Feng said: "if it is in the past, they should not care about their lives, because even if it is a minute late, it will cause a lot of casualties. If they can save one more person, they will never give up."


    Such a plan is indeed a plan adopted by later military regions. They have defended their beliefs with their own lives, but at the same time, they have cast a lot of tragedies.


    Not all good intentions can lead to good results, and not all sacrifices can be recognized by people.


    On the issue of human life and death, personal feelings seem so insignificant.


    Su Yu said, "isn''t that good?"


    Time is life. Shouldn''t we solve the crisis with the fastest speed?


    "What''s good? Aren''t soldiers human? Do soldiers deserve to die? "


    Chu Feng angrily scolded, "soldiers are not afraid of sacrifice because of their own beliefs, but it is absolutely not the reason why we can sit and watch them die at will. In other words, if people who are willing to protect the people are sacrificed, should we rely on those who need to be carried out by others to maintain human order?"


    Su Yuyan muttered: "I understand."


    She suddenly felt that she was not very bad. Was the criterion she insisted on just an excuse to comfort her?


    Just now, she just thought that Mordor had burst out a large number of corpses. There should be many innocent people who need to be saved. But just because they are innocent, do the soldiers deserve to die?


    "It''s not your fault. Pitying and helping the weak is the nature of intelligent life, or the instinct of intelligent life to meet its own moral needs."


    Chu Feng sighed, "but are there few children whose lives have been ruined by their parents'' doting? If you can''t make them self reliant, do you still have to take care of those big men with good hands and feet like a baby? If you don''t save people to meet your moral needs, it''s better to put away your compassion. "


    This is also a kind of sadness in Chinese society. Many parents try their best to spoil their children and teach them the best things.However, when their children have sound hands and feet, they will not fight for everything for themselves with their sound hands and feet. Instead, they will double their blood from their parents.


    Whether this kind of behavior is right or wrong is just a choice.


    Now that you have chosen this way of loving children, you have to bear the consequences of this way.


    Su YuYan''s eyes are full of complexity, and then quietly turned away.


    Her heart is also full of confusion, is she really to save people, or to save people?


    She even doubted whether she had saved others in order to meet her spiritual needs.


    Chu Feng looked at Su YuYan''s back and sighed.


    It seems that what he said is a little too much, but these words have to say that the end of the world has come for a month. If you can''t even think about this kind of thing, it can only harm others and yourself.


    He knows that Su YuYan''s heart is good, but if she does not care about her heart, the more people she helps, the more people she destroys.


    Let''s just say that the people who were protected by the military gathered in the fortress were so well protected that they suffered heavy casualties when the insect tide came.


    In the end, less than 200000 people survived.


    If it wasn''t for the military positions, less than one in 10 people would survive in the end.


    When they are satisfied with a stable life like fortress, when they are satisfied with a life that can survive with compressed biscuits and water, they are doomed to be eliminated by the times.


    If the result of saving people is to turn the people you saved into such a group of useless people, what is the significance of saving people?


    Is this saving or harming people?


    He believes Su Yuyan will figure out this problem. It''s only a matter of time.


    It''s just that time doesn''t wait!

 Chapter 306

    After hanging up the communication, commander Mo said to the people in front of him, "you''ve heard it


    A young officer said: "Chu Feng''s suggestion is a blasphemy of our military belief. My soldiers are not afraid of death. No matter how much we sacrifice, we will snatch life from the hand of death."


    "Is your military belief more important than the life of the common people?" commander Mo asked


    "My belief is to protect the lives of civilians," the officer said


    "Then I have a suggestion, find a glass jar, soak some liquid medicine, and then protect it. We have this technology. What do you think?"


    "That''s too much," the young officer said angrily


    Several other officers were equally angry.


    Although I know it''s just a joke, this analogy is too much.


    "Too much? Let''s do it in a more human way. "


    , all day long, "we build a living community like sardine, so that everyone can live in it. Our people are protected around the clock for 24 hours, and they are given food and water regularly. Oh, I forgot, and I want to send some people to collect food and water and fight with monsters."


    As he said that, he seemed to think of something: "by the way, people can''t live too tightly. We are preparing some doctors and nurses to serve them, giving them regular physical examination, and arranging some psychiatrists by the way to appease their mental problems."


    The young officer said, "commander Mo, I respect your qualifications, but please don''t make such a boring analogy!"


    "Boring metaphor? Ha ha ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    a voice of mockery came from outside, and then a young figure came into the meeting room," isn''t that what we are doing now? It''s just that the conditions provided for them are too poor. Isn''t it our job to provide them with better living conditions? "


    "Luo Xingyao, what do you mean?"


    The young officer said angrily, "when are we going to raise a bunch of useless people?"


    Luo Xingyao''s tone gradually became cold from ridicule: "do you think I''m joking? Have you ever been to the fortress we built? Do you know what their life is like now? Do you know how many of those who have been saved by us are using armed coercion to ask for better conditions? "


    The young officer was asked.


    He really didn''t know.


    He knew that the fortress was a bit messy, but wouldn''t it be good to survive?


    But what''s going on?


    Shouldn''t soldiers rely on their own belief to solve all difficulties?


    What is he talking about?


    Commander Mo said to Luo Xingyao: "go on, tell them about the fortress and other things, so that they can calm down. If they can''t calm down, take them to have a look."


    The young officer wondered, "fortress, what''s the problem?"


    He has been responsible for the suppression of monsters, and he really doesn''t know much about it.


    Luo Xingyao said, "do you know what a pigsty looks like? Do you know what a pig''s daily life is like? We only need to eat and sleep every day. In the past, people had a job and a life of their own. They regarded life as happiness or depression, at least as a person.


    But since we shut them up in the fortress, we say that we are protecting them. In fact, we are raising them as pigs. Besides providing them with food and water every day, what else can we do for them? You don''t know what they want most? "


    "Isn''t it alive?" said the young officer


    "To be a man!"


    Luo Xingyao yelled, "in this era, many people have become monsters, but some people have not become monsters on the surface, but they have become monsters in their hearts. So at this time, those who can still maintain their dignity as a person and abide by the bottom line of human beings are more worthy of cherishing. "


    Then his eyes turned red: "but what are we doing? They have managed to keep the bottom line of human beings, but we regard them as the pigs who can survive only under the protection of others. They only need to be satisfied with food and water every day, plus a pigsty! "


    The young officer was shocked.


    The rest of the officers were shocked.


    They have never thought about this level in the past, and they have never thought about what they really need. They just feel that they should abide by their own rules.


    But has such a practice caused such serious consequences?


    They think that they are the people who abide by the human bottom line, but they become the destroyers.


    "Before attacking Mordor, we''d better go and see the fortress!"


    Commander Mo sighed, "if I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I don''t believe that the people we protect will become like this. We protect their lives for the faith in our hearts, but what we didn''t expect is that it is our faith that destroys their dignity."Luo Xingyao said: "the meaning of the military''s belief is to protect the people. But if we destroy the people''s belief for our own belief, destroy the integrity of the Chinese nation, cut off the strong spirit of the Chinese nation in the face of countless disasters, and break the backbone of the nation, what is the use of such belief?"


    Then he took the lead out of the meeting room and yelled back, "come with me! I will take you to see what you are guarding! "


    These officers followed Luo Xingyao with suspicion and rushed to the fort.


    Behind them, commander Mo sighed and said to himself, "unexpectedly, our military has built a shelter, which is worse than that of an ordinary person. Chu Feng, I don''t care what secrets you have, but what you do is the light to guide the nation forward. I hope you don''t let me down."


    What everyone doesn''t know is that he has been to dawn alliance secretly.


    ''s Shuguang league''s household registration control system is not yet sound, and people continue to join. So it''s normal for him to pretend to be an ordinary person.


    This visit is the reason why he decided to trust Chu Feng.


    He had seen the military fortress. People who had nothing to do but get food and water on a regular basis looked as if they were blind every day.


    Some people who can''t stand this kind of mental torture can only vent their inner anxiety by fighting all day.


    He originally thought that this was a necessary process, because a new order had not yet been built, and it would take time to make everything better.


    But when he went to the dawn alliance, he suddenly found that the dawn alliance is what people should look like after the disaster.


    Since this is an inevitable disaster, we human beings have to face it.

 Chapter 307

    "Jinling biology, is there a trend?"


    Chu Feng in the conference room asked Su Yuan, "they should not miss this good opportunity."


    The tide of Mordor''s corpses is becoming more and more intense, and the people of the military are on a large scale to attack Mordor. If Jinling creatures miss this good opportunity, they are not worthy to be Chu Feng''s opponent.


    Su Yuan said: "since the army started yesterday, there has been a large-scale disturbance in the fortress under the control of the army. Now Jinling biology is recruiting more people."


    Chufeng mouth with a joke: "they actually can recruit people, really ironic."


    Three days have passed since the last military test. According to the information he got, the military did not immediately set out for Mordor, but took people around first.


    They first went to their fortress, and then disguised as ordinary people to walk around the dawn alliance base.


    Chu Feng also pretended not to find out and let them visit.


    The main reason is that the survival base of Dawning alliance has nothing to hide, and even if it is stopped, it can not stop many people.


    According to Gao Yangsong, the dawning alliance''s survival base is a severe blow to their face.


    Because the members of Dawning alliance are all positive. Of course, there are a few women who live by relying on men, but generally speaking, everyone wants to make progress.


    But in the military fortress, people''s life is very painful.


    The main reason is that they are well protected by the military. In this dangerous era, they can do nothing. Even their own safety is guaranteed by others.


    So they''re gradually moving in the direction of useless people.


    After seeing this scene, the people of the military immediately put down their heart to carry out the reform.


    Su Yuan said: "although the evil deeds of Jinling creatures have been widely known, not everyone believes in the military. Even if the military spared no effort to protect them, they still doubt the military. After the military carried out the reform, a large number of people left immediately."


    The change of the military is to force all ordinary people to work. If they don''t work, there will be no material distribution.


    You can also choose to refuse. It''s your freedom.


    The military, who originally provided food and water for free, suddenly changed its face. The huge gap made people feel uncomfortable.


    So many people in anger, choose to leave.


    But when they got out of the fort, they realized how dangerous the outside world was.


    At this time, a large number of private organizations began to recruit members, including Jinling biology.


    "Ha ha ¡¤¡¤"


    Chu Feng shakes his head sarcastically, "people without brains will be eliminated anyway. Let me decide how they will be eliminated!"


    He knows one thing very well, that is, the human nature of pursuing power.


    Even if the villains are strong and handsome enough, some people will choose to follow them. Even if they kill countless kings and overlords of Wu''an, aren''t they adored by many people?


    Well, Chu Feng is actually one of them!


    It doesn''t matter if you''re cruel or killing, as long as you''re strong, it''s over.


    So, even if there are many people who really can''t see what Jinling creature has done, as long as Jinling creature shows its strong strength, many people will choose to follow.


    Su Yuan was a little anxious: "but how do we deal with them? The energy shield can effectively defend against many insects and ordinary wild animals and zombies, but if Jinling creatures attack on a large scale, I believe their defense is limited. "


    Chu Feng said: "don''t worry, I have my own way."


    The biggest mistake Jinling creatures made was to recruit a group of mobs.


    The original Gu family was destroyed because of this, leaving only Gu Nanfei''s group to survive. Jinling creatures may have their own way to train troops and control the fate of others, but in essence, it has not changed.


    It''s like when marching and fighting in ancient times, who didn''t know the importance of food and grass, but the failure caused by lack of food and grass didn''t happen again and again?


    Su Yuan said: "there is another very important thing, that is, the alliance has been initially divided into several forces. Now we are fighting for power and power, and even for the distribution of land."


    Chu Feng was stunned: "are there any crops ripe?"


    Su Yuan nodded: "because of the spring, some special crops have matured, such as potatoes and sweet potatoes. The problem of food shortage has been initially solved. Now what we want to do is how to distribute. After all, food is the biggest wealth."


    Although the monetary system with crystal core has begun to take shape now, it is used for cultivation after all, and its liquidity is not very strong.


    So now food and mineral water have become the most important pricing items.


    Chu Feng thought about it, and then said, "let them fight. It happens that the people of Jinling biology want to fight with us. They just need to distribute their contributions according to their needs."Su Yuan said: "no, I''m the commander. Who wants to take credit is not following my arrangement. If the credit is distributed according to the credit, it will certainly cause everyone''s dissatisfaction with me."


    It sounds fair to distribute the spoils according to their merits.


    But in fact, this is not the case. Although the system is fair, there are always problems in the process of implementation. The biggest problem is who will take the credit.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "don''t worry, it will be solved."


    Su Yuan looks at Chu Feng this appearance, some are impatient.


    This man is always a confident look, as if all the problems can not defeat him, but he is always reluctant to say his heart.


    Of course, it doesn''t seem to blame him. After all, many of his previous decisions were not understood. It was only after the incident that his wisdom was reflected.


    For example, to let the dawn alliance return to its heart is the eternal pain in the hearts of several deputy alliance leaders.


    Anyway, it''s terrible to snatch the fruits of everyone''s work in a moment, and in a way that makes people feel convinced.


    When Su Yuan was ready to leave to deal with the League affairs, Chu Feng suddenly said, "I''ll go out for a while, and you''ll be ready to guard and defend."


    With that, Chu Feng got up and left.


    After he signed a contract with the stone man, he let him continue to practice in the vein and absorb power. Just now, he felt that the stone man''s deep sleep was disturbed.


    This shows that someone must have entered the vein there, even Jinling biological people.


    After all, it''s so important for Jinling creatures. It''s reasonable for them to recapture it, but they didn''t expect it to be so fast.

 Chapter 308

    Come near the vein, where a new camp has been built.


    It''s not surprising that even in ancient times, it took only a few days to build a camp by relying on the woods when marching and fighting. What''s more, it''s very developed in modern times?


    Around the camp, more than 10000 people are mining with pickaxes.


    Their method of mining ore is also very simple, that is, they simply smash the stones, and then move them into a temporary factory, where they carry out simple purification and processing, extract the ore itself, and a group of people are responsible for transporting the waste out.


    The vein extraction of Youlan magic gold is also very simple, just need to crush the ore, because Youlan magic crystal itself will not form compounds with the ore.


    In the middle of the camp, a group of people with a lot of guns, plus some industrial defense measures, are fighting with a group of biochemical animals.


    "Have they lost the means to control biological animals now?"


    Chu Feng felt a little surprised.


    He took a serious look and found that some of the biochemical war beasts did not dare to move forward after seeing what they were holding. However, some biochemical war beasts rushed up and were shot by machine guns and turned into a corpse.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Feng had a guess in his heart.


    "The last time I collected clothes from them, I found some blood stains on those clothes. These blood stains should be the reason why the biochemical warfare animals dare not come near them."


    "But these bloodstains will not cause damage to the biochemical warfare beast. At most, they are just like the beast urinating to divide the territory. What really plays a role is the opponent''s instinctive fear."


    "But if they can overcome this fear, then this level of blood is useless to them at all."


    "So, this kind of thing must not be regarded as a life preserver."


    Chu Feng didn''t know what it took to break through his own instinctive fear, but when a creature was extremely hungry, any fear could be overcome.


    At this time, a cart stopped, a group of soldiers with guns escorted a group of people out of the cart, and then explained to them what to do next.


    "That''s too much!"


    "What''s the difference between your practice and the army?"


    "Didn''t you say that after joining you, you will have a chance to become a psionic?"


    "Liars, you are all liars!"


    The people who knew that the next job was mining began to be filled with indignation. They felt as if they had been cheated and expressed their dissatisfaction one after another.


    But it was a fire that welcomed them.


    Looking at the leader who was burned into a lump of coke, everyone felt a burst of fear.


    "Ah


    "Murder


    "Run


    Out of fear of death, the crowd was in a riot.


    However, their fear did not last long. After one third of the people were killed, the rest of the people chose obedience.


    An officer of Jinling biology roared with disdain:


    "I tell you, you have not made any contribution for us now. Why should we give you such a precious opportunity?"


    "There''s only one way for you now, and that''s to work for us."


    "As long as you create enough labor value, we will certainly give you such an opportunity."


    "If you want to resist, you have to try whether your fists are hard or our bullets are powerful?"


    These people have no way, if they have the strength, they will not be regarded as miners.


    After all, Jinling biological treatment of the awakened is good. The awakened can be a supervisor, not to mention the remuneration, at least let them enjoy the feeling of being superior.


    Anyway, I don''t have to work. It''s nothing to supervise other people''s work.


    It''s not that no one wants to resist, but the coke on the ground is their end.


    Chu Feng has no sympathy for the sufferings of these people.


    These people''s lives were saved by the army, and the people around them were also saved by the army, but they abandoned the army when the army asked them to work.


    And this reason is the simple gap.


    Why were you able to provide us with free food and water before, but now we have to charge for it, and we have to work to get it?


    Because of this ridiculous idea, they chose to abandon the army.


    Chu Feng felt that even if the moral factors were removed, their brains must be very hard to use. Is there anything in the world that they can enjoy without labor? On the surface, there are, but their success must be because they or the people above them have worked ahead of time.


    If you don''t even understand this basic principle, it only means that your brain doesn''t work well.Is it difficult for them to think that Jinling creatures do charity, and let them become powers in vain, but they will not do basic work?


    Do they think that Jinling creatures control the way to make people become powers, and the people in the army will not be moved? Or is it the way for the army to become a warrior? This move can not prove the army''s belief?


    Even if it''s a spontaneous formation of a private organization, but in the past few days, people in the army have repeatedly publicized the abominability of Jinling creatures to everyone, telling them that Jinling creatures will use a large number of living people for living experiments, but they still believe in Jinling creatures.


    "Ha ha, the more things they repeatedly emphasize, the more they don''t believe it. In fact, they don''t believe in Jinling creatures. They just use this behavior to express their protest against each other."


    Thinking about this, Chu Feng''s eyes were cold.


    Now that they have made their own choice, they have to bear the consequences of this choice and the price they need to pay!


    Perhaps these people''s behavior in the old era, is not guilty to death, but in this new era, the choice of mistakes directly determines their own life and death.


    Instead of letting them create value for the enemy, let Chu Feng solve the problem.


    "It''s already five o''clock. It should be getting dark."


    Chu Feng murmured to himself.


    He didn''t rush to do it immediately, because it was the act of seeking death to rush out without brain. He had to wait until dark so as to play a better role.


    After half an hour, it was dark at last.


    Even though it was dark, a large number of miners wanted to have a rest, but they were still stopped. Those who wanted to escape in the dark even were shot.


    In this way and patiently waiting for an hour, Chu Feng slowly appeared from the night, and then a black snake took advantage of the night to "supervisor" circled away.

 Chapter 309

    Tonight''s night seems to be helping Chu Feng, because even the stars in the sky have disappeared, and the moon is hidden in the dark.


    Chu Feng understood that this is because the dark force between heaven and earth has become more and more strong. As time goes on, the days will be shorter and shorter.


    In the 10th year of doomsday, the day time is less than an hour.


    Chu Feng doubted that if he continued to live, would he witness the day when there would never be daylight?


    However, no matter what the future is like, Chu Feng still has to pay more attention to the enemy in front of him.


    With the gradual change of night, mining ore is unrealistic. After all, although they have lights, their energy is limited.


    So the people of Jinling biology give us rest time, otherwise if we overwork at night, the efficiency of the day will be reduced.


    The top management of all Jinling creatures directly dragged some women into their tents. Then there came the screams of women and the roars of men like beasts when they were in heat.


    More and more women were dragged into the tent, and some indignant men rose up to fight and were killed, even without the chance to turn the waves.


    After all, those powers have taken refuge in Jinling creatures, and some of them have the right to enjoy the same treatment, pull over some women, and then enjoy their own welfare.


    What they don''t know is that a long black snake is constantly approaching.


    "Ah


    A shrill scream came out. A psionic screamed with fear and was dragged away by an unknown thing.


    Of course, the shooter is thunder corpse dragon.


    Originally, the black thunder corpse dragon should be very hidden in the night. It didn''t need to make a sound to do this, but it was Chu Feng''s special order.


    What he wanted was to frighten people with fear.


    "What kind of monster is it?"


    "Run


    "Where is the monster?"


    After the thunder corpse dragon devoured a person, it immediately drowned in the night, waiting for the opportunity to find the next delicious prey. After all, there is no shortage of food here, so you can choose it slowly.


    But there was a huge commotion around the attackers.


    "Get out of here."


    "The monster doesn''t know when it will come out again."


    "Run


    "No running!"


    "Stop it all!"


    At the command of Jinling biological officers, they immediately commanded a large number of soldiers to completely block this area, and even had video direct shooting.


    "Chutu" -


    the sound of machine gun shooting calmed most people down, while a few people who became more flustered were killed by machine gun shooting.


    At this time, however, another psionic screamed violently.


    "Ah! Help me


    "Don''t go there. The monster is still there."


    "Where is it?"


    This time, we all learned well. Anyway, this monster only killed one person at a time. When we saw that someone was going to die, we were still in a bit of panic, but it was easier to overcome.


    And the high level of Jinling biology is to maintain order as much as possible.


    "Don''t panic. It''s just a beast."


    "Don''t worry, as long as we find its trace, we will definitely get rid of this monster."


    "And the monster killed only two people, but dozens of people died because of panic. Don''t continue to panic, or more casualties will be caused."


    These people calculate all the casualties caused by machine gun fire on thunder corpse dragon, and of course no one will object.


    After all, those who dare to resist have been killed directly.


    But just now the crowd''s commotion has let Chu Feng get the opportunity, took the opportunity to sneak into the crowd, in the night when he couldn''t see his fingers, no one noticed at all.


    The soldiers of Jinling creatures turn on the lights, and there are some lights. Some lights are lit in the dark, but the scope of illumination is limited.


    At this time, the earth suddenly cracked a crack, a few people fell into it, just issued a short scream, the cracks on the ground had closed.


    "Ah


    "A sneak attack!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    Before they had time to fall into chaos, suddenly a few dark blue fireballs appeared out of thin air and burned several people into coke.


    Because of the rarity of the diploid powers, they took it for granted that this was the second person.


    We don''t know how many enemies there are because the enemy is hidden in the night.


    The crowd fell into a panic and began to flee.After all, they are all people who can be easily cheated by one sentence. How high can you expect their psychological quality to be? It''s normal for a riot to happen in a little danger.


    At this time, a large number of biochemical animals suddenly came out of the building and began to attack and eat people nearby.


    The addition of biological and chemical war beasts makes the scene more chaotic.


    Because it''s at night, even guns can''t guarantee accuracy.


    A large number of soldiers who are responsible for the containment of biological and chemical beasts are caught off guard and bitten off their throats one by one by the biological and chemical war beasts, and then quickly devour them.


    As a part of the biological warfare beasts come out, more and more biological warfare beasts begin to come out, and the fear of the crowd is further deepened.


    "Ah! No


    "Run, this is the place to die!"


    "If you don''t run, wait here to die?"


    The fear of death dissipates everyone''s sense. Even if their escape routes have been blocked by machine guns, they still rush against the blockade.


    The officers of Jinling biology immediately gave an emergency order.


    "Don''t let them escape!"


    "Shoot, shoot me!"


    "Stop them."


    "We can''t let the bio war beast break through."


    They know that if things here are spread out, it will have a very serious negative impact on Jinling biology. Even in this age of underdeveloped information, the reputation of Jinling biology will suffer a huge blow.


    People may not believe in the army or those who try their best to save themselves, but they will certainly listen to such hearsay and parrot like things.


    "Tutututui -"


    a large number of machine guns and heavy machine guns spit out tongues of fire, constantly harvesting the lives of the crowd.


    They all know how terrible the biological and chemical warfare beasts are. In addition, some biological and chemical warfare beasts mix with the crowd and attack the blockade line.


    So no matter who they want to attack the blockade, they just kill them all.


    Anyway, human life is not valuable to them.

 Chapter 310

    When the scene was in chaos, Chu Feng, as the initiator, had quietly come to a factory, where the ore was processed.


    Because there are refiners and furnaces, there are always bright lights here.


    Although they won''t continue refining at night, there are still a lot of people to do the work of crushing the ore. a large number of people with bare arms are crushing the ore with huge hammers.


    And Chu Feng''s eyes fell on some already separated blue magic gold.


    The efficiency of Jinling biology is very high, probably because of the group effect. The work efficiency of more than 10000 people is very terrible.


    In just one day, the ore they extracted has been piled up into a hill.


    Chu Feng roughly looked at the past and estimated that the ore here should be more than 30 tons in weight.


    Although it has not been further purified, because there is no compound, even under rough estimation, there should be more than 20 tons of dark blue magic gold.


    Seeing that a new figure suddenly broke in, a young man with ruffian temperament got up from a woman and asked with dissatisfaction: "what''s going on outside?"


    The woman tidied up her clothes, looking discontented.


    However, she is not an idiot. She knows that there is so much noise outside. There is something wrong outside, so she doesn''t say anything.


    However, Chu Feng suddenly moved.


    A hand knife hit them on the neck, and they both fell into a coma.


    The other miners, who are crushing the ore, take a look at the situation here, then lower their heads and go on with their work.


    It''s none of their business what happens here, and the disputes at the top have nothing to do with them, because no matter who they are, they can ride on their heads.


    Looking at the workers who continued to crush the ore as if nothing had happened, Chu Feng felt worried for a while.


    Huaxia is a nation that you say never lacks heroes and character, but there are always some people who can never stand up.


    Even if they don''t know how to resist in the face of oppression, now someone has come to change the situation and given them a chance to escape, but they still refuse to cherish it.


    "In that case, let you play in the right place!"


    The cold light flashed in Chu Feng''s eyes. Then he knocked the workers unconscious one by one, and put them all in Yuan''s house to accompany the prisoners.


    Anyway, they should be slaves to foreigners, and they should be slaves to themselves. Let them build their future in the Yuan government in the future!


    It''s going to give them some value.


    When these workers found out that they were being attacked, some of them fell to their knees in panic: "we are not lazy! Please spare us


    Chu Feng looked at these people to see a burst of upset, simply all fainted in the past.


    For those who can''t stand up all their lives, they should never stand up.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on here?"


    A strong man with white skin came in and saw that there was only one person left, so he yelled at Chu Feng in a high voice.


    He was met with a long black sword.


    This man is a psionic. After refining the spiritual force in his body, he can improve his strength. This value is much higher than that of being a slave.


    Because of the last lesson, Chu Feng understood that only strength is the foundation of everything.


    Although he can gain more income by refining weapons, on the surface, he can gain more strength, but if he indulges in refining weapons, then the fighting blood in his body will gradually fade.


    It''s not worth the loss for him.


    Therefore, Chu Feng chose to come here.


    Because he was afraid that one day, he would forget how to fight.


    After getting rid of the people in the smelter factory, Chu Feng took all the things in it, and finally used the explosive talisman to turn the whole factory into ashes.


    "Boom -"


    the huge explosion caused everyone''s attention. The soldiers of Jinling biological immediately sent a small team to explore, but there was no news.


    After killing these people who didn''t have long eyes, Chu Feng turned his eyes on the soldiers of Jinling creatures.


    The soldiers of Jinling creatures are holding hot weapons and blocking all the roads that people leave. With the help of many powers, all those who want to escape lose hope.


    After some casualties, the miners have given up the blockade.


    In the encirclement, the biochemical war beast is constantly chasing and killing the absentees.


    But even if these miners push their companions to the biological war beast, they are not willing to fight and continue to try to impact the blockade.


    "I don''t want to save these people, but in order to deal with the enemy, I''d better do it!"


    Chu Feng for these people have given up hope, in fact, the heart is still very cold, because these people really because of their own stupid will be reduced to the present situation.But considering the weakening of Jinling creature, he decided to take action.


    If Jinling creatures are allowed to continue to drive these people, these miners will soon be used as shields to invade the survival base of dawn alliance.


    After all, such a thing is not without precedent, it happened last time.


    After the last lesson, people in dawning alliance really know that Jinling creatures are absolutely unbelievable, and they can''t surrender even if they die.


    It''s a pity that even if the military spread the story, many people still believe it.


    So in order to prevent more shields from attacking the dawn alliance, Chu Feng must let these people go.


    "Yan Long Fu!"


    A dark blue fire dragon appeared out of thin air and directly destroyed an armored car. The soldiers on the armored car wailed and turned into a pile of coke.


    When a fire psionic reaches level 5, he can transform his flame into a dragon.


    However, although the dragon shaped flame is powerful, it is not as destructive as Hellfire. If the fire is manipulated to a certain extent, it can be condensed into a dragon shaped Flame with hellfire.


    If the mastery of the fire reaches a deeper level, it can be condensed into a dragon shaped fire with samadhi''s true fire. At that time, the fire powers will reach a very terrible level.


    If there is really a master of this level, even Chu Feng should avoid it.


    Of course, there are not many such masters. In theory, the ability to achieve level 5 does not mean that you can really do it. It''s often the ability of level 6 to achieve this kind of thing.


    Although Chu Feng''s learning is complicated, he can directly skip the steps of manipulation and comprehension through the outline of Yuan Fu. As long as he has enough vitality, he can make samadhi fire condense into a dragon like flame.

 Chapter 311

    After destroying an armored vehicle, the dragon shaped Flame composed of Hellfire did not stop immediately, but continued to rage.


    The soldiers who were attacked immediately called out for the powers.


    "Ah


    "Those with level five powers have level five masters to fight!"


    "No, the powers adults, do it quickly!"


    But the powers looked at each other and stepped back.


    Although I don''t know how strong the specific strength of others is, it''s not easy for them to deal with only by the control of this hand.


    It''s possible to get rid of the opponent if you go with them, but now it''s dark, even if there''s light, you can''t see the specific figure.


    If the person in front of you dies first, isn''t that a pity?


    It is precisely because of this mentality that none of them dare to go forward.


    At this time, another dark blue fire dragon appeared.


    Chu Feng looked at the people around him and couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing.


    He has killed more than 30 enemies, including several powers. He has opened a loophole on the other side''s blockade.


    These people still don''t want to escape.


    "Tutututui" -


    the soldiers who blocked the encirclement kept firing, trying to cover the gap with firepower and forcibly make up for the past.


    Just then, a blue arc appeared.


    A long black snake, with a blue arc from its mouth, fell on dozens of soldiers at the same time, paralyzing them and falling to the ground.


    Just now Chu Feng shot, all for thunder corpse dragon to do the cover.


    Although thunder corpse dragon''s hiding ability is very good in the dark, Chu Feng''s warning of lions and rabbits also needs to teach them a lesson, so it''s a cover for thunder corpse dragon.


    Thunder corpse dragon''s hand let the defense line appear a bigger gap, Chu Feng yelled in the crowd: "run! Are you going to stay here and die? "


    I woke up suddenly.


    "Yes! Are you here to die? "


    "Go


    "Run


    Driven by the strong desire for survival, some people have been desperate to leave from the gap, even to fire.


    But Chu Feng continued to shout:


    "those zombies come from behind, if they don''t run, they will die."


    This sentence inspired more people''s desire for survival. People rushed to the gap regardless of everything. Some soldiers raised their machine guns to shoot, but they were easily solved by thunder corpse dragon.


    Thunder corpse dragon has reached the fourth level, but its strength can crush most of the fifth level.


    It''s easy to deal with these soldiers who are not strong enough.


    After seeing this scene, people have more confidence in running away.


    "Ha ha, there is only one way to die here."


    "There''s only hope for escape."


    "Run! Fight with these bastards


    The fear of death and the hope of survival make people desperate. When the number of people fleeing reaches thousands, the gap has begun to expand uncontrollably.


    Chu Feng and thunder corpse dragon cut off the head of a psionic while reaping their lives in the dark.


    His skills can refine everything, but the one with powers is the best one to be refined by him, and it is also the most significant to improve his strength.


    These powers want to fight back, but when they see the crowd pouring out, they instinctively have some shrinking emotions.


    Fear of the masses is a human instinct and will not disappear because of the strength.


    Those soldiers with machine guns are the priority of Chu Feng, a group attack skills can solve a large area.


    Watching more and more soldiers being killed, the remaining miners have a stronger desire for survival in their hearts, and they rush out regardless.


    Because now people have more or less practiced the martial arts. Even most of them have only first-order strength and have no resistance to bullets. But they can still do it as long as they are not hit the key, they will not die immediately.


    So under the crowd effect, the soldiers'' blockade was quickly defeated.


    In any case, it''s just the result of being treated as food by biochemical animals or being killed by machine guns. It''s better to flee to the outside world and hope to live.


    Before they did not see the hope will be so humble, as long as give them the real hope of survival, people can still rise to resist.


    "No running!"


    "Who runs, who kills!"


    "Ah


    Some officers had a look of fear in their eyes. He knew the consequences of letting these people escape, so he desperately wanted to maintain order.But then, a few biochemical war beasts fell on them.


    If some of the zombies have stiff limbs, then these biochemical war beasts are synonymous with wild animals.


    Even more ferocious than the terrible beast.


    The biological and chemical warfare beast became the last straw to overwhelm the camel, and the blockade line formed by the soldiers of Jinling creatures caused a total collapse.


    Some of the awakened look at each other and then run away quietly.


    They know that if today''s event is spread, it will cause very serious consequences, and the reputation of Jinling creatures will be directly destroyed.


    So they have to take advantage of the fact that they haven''t completely labeled themselves as Jinling creatures, run away and pretend they don''t know anything.


    Anyway, there are more than one fortress nearby. Can people identify them one by one?


    Even if they start to identify one by one, as long as they don''t admit it.


    As a result, a large number of awakened people also began to run for their lives, and the defense lines of Jinling creatures collapsed again.


    Chu Feng did not miss this rare opportunity. If it was a positive confrontation, he could not fight the siege of dozens of awakened people. However, since they have begun to escape, the current situation is his best hunting ground.


    He was holding a black sword, harvesting a piece of fresh life.


    Thunder corpse dragon did not stop its own action, compared with those ordinary people who are not too rich in nutrition, these powers are more delicious.


    The fleeing powers turn a blind eye to the casualties behind them.


    Because in their consistent impression, the awakened are very difficult to kill, so they instinctively think that it is only ordinary people who can be killed by this group of angry ordinary people.


    Of course, if they could look back, they might not think so.


    ¡°26,27¡­¡­ 36,37¡­¡­¡±


    The long night, chufeng''s harvest feast is still continuing.

 Chapter 312

    "Level 4, level 6, Hoo ~"


    when the long night finally passed and the first ray of dawn rose in the East, Chu Feng almost transformed the refined vitality into his own strength.


    He killed more than 100 powers this evening, and most of them are above level 3.


    So many gains, but also let his level increased to level 4 and level 6.


    Of course, the skills he practiced are very special and powerful, which can''t be dealt with according to common sense.


    His strength of the fourth level has been able to be invincible under the sixth level. Unless he is a genius who can do what the sixth level can do when he is in the fifth level, he will not be afraid.


    When he stabilized the vitality in his body, the first thing he saw when he opened his eyes was Su Yuan''s look at the monster.


    "Why, do I have flowers on my face?" Chufeng''s mouth was filled with a smile.


    Originally, he had some ideas about Su Yuan, but with the development of the relationship with Su Yuyan, he gradually lightened his mind.


    Because of his interest in Su Yuan, another man''s interest in beauty.


    However, because of this kind of interest between men and women, it destroys the relationship between himself and Su Yuyan. In addition, it makes the base lack a manager, which is a big loss.


    Anyway, he is destined to have no shortage of women around him, and this one is not bad.


    Of course, if Su yuan threw herself in her arms, he would not refuse.


    Su Yuan looked at Chu Feng like a monster: "do you have any misunderstanding about investigation?"


    She originally thought that Chu Feng should go alone to investigate and inquire about the enemy''s intelligence, but she didn''t expect that Chu Feng went to investigate and directly lost the whole base.


    When she quietly rushed to the camp, there was nothing left except the body and the debris.


    Chu Feng touched his nose and said, "who told those idiots to be so stupid that they only used more than 2000 people to guard more than 10000 people. Do they think they are still in the old times?"


    The vast majority of people are unable to adapt to the changes of the times, although there are many people can strive to resist the surrounding environment, but this is not to adapt.


    In the past, even more than 100 people with machine guns could control more than 10000 people, but in this era, the deterrent power of guns to people has been greatly reduced.


    In the past, as long as they were hit by guns, they would be disabled even if they did not die.


    Moreover, after the people in the front row fall down, the people in the back row will immediately enter the range of the machine gun.


    But when people''s physical quality is improved, it is not a fatal injury, and the impact on people is almost cut by the glass.


    As long as you can hold back the pain, you can still charge forward.


    So with the resistance of those in the front row who can hold back the pain, the people in the back row also have the opportunity to reach the front row and get rid of those with guns.


    Coupled with the harvest of Chu Feng, everyone''s heart is full of fear of the unknown.


    No one will not be afraid of an invincible existence in the dark.


    Everyone is worried that the next person to die is himself. How can we unite?


    Su Yuan said: "I probably understand why you don''t care about those powers. In fact, you don''t really care. You just have the confidence that people won''t oppose you."


    The dawn alliance is divided into groups, which is an inevitable trend and human instinct.


    Because human beings are gregarious animals, in this dangerous world, only group together can give each other some comfort.


    However, even if some groups were formed, they did not dare to oppose Chu Feng.


    Because they all know that the dawn alliance is able to gather together because of Chu Feng''s prestige. If someone dares to challenge Chu Feng, then he will become the enemy of the whole alliance.


    Perhaps this kind of influence will weaken with the passage of time, but as long as Chu Feng can always guarantee his absolute force, then no one will be able to challenge Chu Feng''s position.


    Not even Su Yuan.


    Chu Feng said: "it''s good that you understand, so you should also make some suggestions. In your daily practice, relying on crystal nucleus cultivation is not long after all."


    Su Yuan shook her head: "if you have strength, it''s enough for you and your sister. If you don''t strike while the iron is hot to consolidate the alliance, no matter how high your future status is, it''s meaningless if the alliance is not strong."


    Chu Feng didn''t persuade any more. Everyone has their own ideas.


    And what Su Yuan said is right. If you have the strength, it''s enough to have him.


    When the development of the alliance is really on the right track, maybe she will have the heart to hone her strength!


    Then, Su Yuan told the whole league what happened last night.


    "Are the Jinling creatures coming again?"


    "Fight with them."


    "This is our home. Whoever dares to offend our home, we will fight with him."It''s not easy to settle down here and watch the crops in the fields begin to mature. The food and clothing problem that we are most worried about has finally been solved.


    After a month of suffering, it was not easy to really see the dawn.


    But now there are people who want to destroy their homes.


    How can they tolerate this? So now they just ignore it. No matter who wants to destroy their hard won stability, they have to fight to the end.


    Of course, a small number of people left quietly, and Chu Feng just didn''t see them.


    There is no safe place in the outside world. Most of the military forces are used to encircle Mordor, and there is not much food and who can give it to ordinary people.


    The last time commander Mo told Chu Feng that if he used step-by-step tactics, they would not have enough food.


    This is because such a practice is very expensive, and they have to consider for a long time, that is, food for ordinary people.


    And Chu Feng''s answer is, I think you should have enough food.


    What he means is that if you can work hard, you don''t have to worry about the food problem. This problem should be left to the ordinary people to worry about.


    If they are short of food, they can go out and look for it by themselves!


    Apart from other things, there are a lot of mutated organisms and plants. If you really take risks, you still have a chance to get food.


    Smart people have learned the construction mode of Dawning alliance''s survival base and started to build their own homes with farmland as the core.


    Although there is no energy shield to protect them, they still need to worry about the harassment of monsters, but this mode has been established, and those who are willing to build and protect a new home can still settle down.


    However, their water supply problem is not so easy to solve.


    Dawn alliance has a spring in it. They don''t have to worry about water, but they have to go to the nearby canals and the Yangtze River to get water for irrigation.

 Chapter 313

    When the people of dawn alliance unite as one, the atrocities of Jinling biological began to spread.


    More than 10000 miners, nearly 5000 or 6000 of them, escaped from the control of Jinling creatures and committed their crimes to nearby fortresses.


    After hearing about the brutality of Jinling creatures, people were filled with righteous indignation.


    And then it''s gone.


    People of Jinling creatures don''t know where to control a large number of weapons. They have a large number of weapons. With the abnormal proportion of the group of powers, how can they have the courage to fight against Jinling creatures?


    So in such a situation, not many people dare to fight against them.


    At about 1 p.m., some hunting teams of dawn alliance found the trail of Jinling biological army, and then quickly returned to the alliance to report.


    It is said that the people of Jinling biology are coming soon, and the members of Dawning alliance are very excited.


    "I''ve been looking at these scum for a long time."


    "Kill them."


    "I dare to invade our homeland. I''m looking for death."


    Although I haven''t been here for a long time, it''s hard to find a place to settle down and a place like home. It''s hard to live like a person.


    How can they allow outsiders to sabotage?


    When the Chinese people really have a sense of belonging to their homeland, the power to defend their homeland is immeasurable.


    So the members of the League all rub their hands, and the high-level members of the League also get together.


    Just as the army of Jinling biology approached the survival base of Dawning alliance, suddenly a large number of members came from other places.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Chu Feng has some doubts and asks Su Yuan for information.


    Su Yuan''s face showed a strange look: "they all say that they can''t stand the way Jinling creatures do, that they want to fight against foreign enemies with us."


    After hearing Su Yuan''s words, everyone was very excited.


    If they can get unexpected reinforcements, they may avoid a lot of losses and have greater confidence in confronting the enemy.


    "How many of them?" Gu asked


    Su Yuan said: "more than 30000 people."


    Gu Nanfei said: "this time is too coincidental. If these 30000 people are controlled by Jinling biological people, then allowing them to enter the survival base will cause us immeasurable losses, not to mention all of them. Even if they only control part of them, if they suddenly break out, it is also a force that can not be ignored."


    After listening to Gu Nanfei''s words, everyone felt thoughtful.


    Why didn''t these "reinforcements" come early or late, just at this time?


    If there are any problems with these reinforcements, they will be destroyed.


    Su Yuyan showed a slight frown: "but we can''t easily shut all of them out, so whether they are reinforcements or not, they will become our enemies."


    After listening to this, everyone felt even more headache.


    If these people have problems, it will be a death to put them in. However, if these people have no problems, it is equivalent to offending them all to turn them away.


    Su Yuan said: "now the dawn alliance has spread among the fortresses, but how many people want to take refuge in us. It''s just taking care of Jinling creatures that not many people take refuge in us. If they want to take advantage of this opportunity, it''s not impossible."


    Her words made everyone feel more headache.


    Because this kind of phenomenon exists objectively, if they refuse everyone''s good intentions, it will be a disaster for dawning alliance.


    Xu Yan suddenly asked, "are these reinforcements all a whole, or many groups?"


    Su Yuan was stunned, and then quickly replied: "it''s a lot of small groups."


    Xu Yan said: "that''s right. If they are all controlled by Jinling creatures, Jinling creatures are unlikely to control so many people. Unless they point at them with a gun in the back, otherwise there will be no riot of more than 10000 miners last night."


    Su Yuan''s eyes lit up: "you mean?"


    Jinling biological most ordinary people''s control is very weak, at least will not say hello to let everyone obediently listen to their words.


    Even if you want people to dig, it takes more than 2000 people to threaten with machine guns, plus many powers to assist.


    It''s impossible to let so many people in to do dangerous work now.


    Because there is no way to guarantee loyalty, and those scattered people can hardly organize themselves.


    After all, the soldiers of Jinling biology are not really regular troops, and their discipline is extremely limited.


    "Don''t be happy too soon."


    Xu Yan continued, "I believe the vast majority of people here are innocent. After all, as long as we spread the news here, there are still a lot of people who can be attracted. It''s just that they come at a very opportune time and they are in a hurry. That''s a problem."Su Yu said: "you mean that those people had no problems, but Jinling biological people obstructed them and forced them to integrate?"


    Xu Yan nodded: "that''s what it means."


    After listening to Xu Yan''s words, everyone suddenly felt a little chilly behind.


    This is a dead end!


    A few Jinling creatures control the majority of people, which can''t be regarded as control. It''s just that they secretly communicate with you and bind you together to raise the price.


    Those people were all used as shields or shields by them.


    If the dawn alliance put all these people in, then the people of Jinling biology will stab everyone in the back at a critical time.


    But if we don''t let them in, the people of Jinling creatures will be demons in the crowd.


    "We came to support you with good intentions, but you shut us out! What do you mean by that? "


    As long as you imagine such a picture, you will feel some shudder.


    Su Yuyan murmured to himself: "if you put it in, it''s equivalent to a time bomb after school. If you don''t put it in, you''ll be against more than 30000 people. How to choose is death!"


    Zhao Fan said to Xu Yan, "what can you do?"


    Everyone''s eyes are on Xu Yan. Since she can understand all these conspiracies, does she have any solution?


    And Xu Yan''s eyes are carefully turned to Chu Feng: "I haven''t thought of it yet."


    She didn''t think of it, but she was afraid of it.


    Chu Feng chuckled: "it doesn''t matter, even if it''s just a train of thought, you can boldly say it, and then we can think of a way."

 Chapter 314

    Zhao fan looked at Xu Yan encouragingly: "dear, don''t mind right and wrong, just say it!"


    He doesn''t know much about the world, but thinks that Xu Yan may be worried that his wrong words will affect everyone and the next strategy.


    As for more things, he couldn''t think of.


    Zhao fan''s words made Xu Yan have inexplicable courage in her heart.


    Yes! Why should I be afraid? Are you afraid to show your edge? If you show your edge, show it! Anyway, as long as I feel a clear conscience.


    Anyway, no matter what happens, this nerd will definitely protect me.


    Xu Yan cleared her throat, and then said, "we must not fight against these 30000 people, otherwise, our reputation will be completely destroyed, and even stand on the opposite side of the whole human race. The whole Sanjiang area will have no place for us."


    Su Yuan said: "do you have a way to clean up those time bombs?"


    If they have to be put in, they have to be cleaned up.


    If this matter is well controlled, they will get a large number of reinforcements, and the dawn alliance will expand its power.


    But if it''s not well controlled, it''s really a time bomb.


    But Xu Yan was cold in her eyes: "our enemy is coming soon, we don''t have the time and energy to distinguish one by one, and we don''t have so many people."


    Su Yuan was depressed: "so, what should we do?"


    If you put those people in, it would be like an extra time bomb.


    However, if there is no way to eliminate the time bomb, it can only add a hidden danger to itself.


    Isn''t this a way of looking for death?


    Or does she have a special way?


    Just as we were waiting for Xu Yan''s next reply, Chu Feng suddenly said, "since we have no way to eliminate this time bomb, we should find a way to minimize the impact of this time bomb explosion on us, or even make it useful."


    Xu Yan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Her next strategy is a little vicious. If she says it, it will probably affect her impression in Zhao fan''s heart.


    For her, it was the most important thing in her life.


    Maybe she started chasing Zhao fan with the idea of making use of him, so during the period of contact with Zhao fan, she gradually really began to think about him.


    Because she knows that in this world, only Zhao fan is her only dependence.


    More than anyone else.


    Su YuYan''s face had some changes: "do you want this unstable factor to break out among those reinforcements?"


    Chu Feng has already said this. Can she not understand it?


    Since we have to accept those people and keep the time bomb from affecting us, we have to set a certain scope for the explosion of the time bomb.


    This range is the camp of reinforcements.


    Chu xiaorou is hard to accept: "if we really want to use this method, it will hurt those who really want to help us."


    Chu Feng said: "since they have brought this unstable factor, shouldn''t they choose to exclude it by themselves?"


    "If you don''t take charge of the army, you have to pay the price if you do something wrong."


    Gu Nanfei also agreed with Chu Feng, "in the battlefield, many times a mistake will lead to thousands of casualties, which is the same for us. Sometimes a wrong decision will lead to the demise of the dawn alliance. If it is not intentional, it is necessary to avoid punishment, then who will rest in peace for those who died in the war?"


    Chu xiaorou looks complicated and looks at Gu Nanfei: "do you agree with this?"


    Gu Nanfei said: "if you have a better way, you can also come up with it."


    Chu xiaorou lowered her head, clenched her lips and stopped talking.


    A better way, a better way...


    maybe there will be a better way, but this is not what she can think of.


    Moreover, time does not wait.


    Chu Feng said directly to Su Yuan, "you are responsible for directing everyone to guard at each exit, directly closing all protective covers, and then standing behind the defensive measures to prepare for the battle after the protective cover is broken. Gu Nan and I flew to meet the arrival of those reinforcements."


    Zhang Ziqing asked, "what about me?"


    Chu Feng said: "you all stay to stabilize the shield. As long as you guard the nodes of the shield, they will not attack. Don''t worry that they have more powers than us. We are not afraid to consume them."


    With that, he was going to meet the reinforcements with Gu Nanfei.


    At this time, Chu xiaorou suddenly called out: "I''ll go there, too."


    Since she can''t stop this kind of behavior, at least let herself adapt.


    So she wanted to see for herself the cruelty of the war.


    Although we have experienced some difficulties last time, it is still unacceptable to cause a large number of casualties for the sake of strategy.Since you can''t accept it, you have to adapt.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "no, your acting is too bad. You can see at a glance what you want to do to them. You stay on the watchtower. I have a task for you."


    Chu xiaorou''s eyes are slightly red: "is it a task of investigation?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "it''s the main task."


    Chu xiaorou is a little dazed. What''s her main task?


    However, in her stupefied moment, Chu Feng has left here with Gu Nanfei.


    After Chu Feng left, the crowd began the task of emergency defense. Although Chu Feng had planned to use the energy shield with the other side, it did not mean that they could relax their vigilance.


    After all, the enemy may have level 5 powers, and they have to deal with them.


    At this time, Zhao fan suddenly came to Xu Yan''s ear: "in fact, you don''t have to care about my idea, even if that tactic is said by your mouth, it doesn''t matter."


    Xu Yan''s brain a blank, she trembled way: "you, you see?"


    She didn''t expect Zhao fan to be able to see these things.


    She always knew that Zhao fan was not really stupid, but she didn''t like to think too much about the world, but unexpectedly, he could even see it.


    Zhao Fan said: "although I don''t like to think about this kind of thing, it doesn''t mean that I really don''t understand. Brother Feng should also be afraid that this tactic will affect your image if you say it!"


    Xu Yan felt some panic, and her heart had a strong fear.


    She was afraid that if she became a bad woman in Zhao fan''s heart, would she lose Zhao fan?


    At this time, Zhao fan gently put her in his arms: "I don''t care if you are a bad woman, or a good woman, I only know one thing, that is, you are really using your wisdom to protect everyone, as long as you know this, it is enough for me."


    Xu Yan buries his head in Zhao fan''s chest, already sobbing.


    At this moment, she finally found a person who could understand herself.

 Chapter 315

    "Why did it stop?" Gu Nanfei was puzzled by Chu Feng''s movements.


    Chu Feng was stunned, then said with a bitter smile: "it''s OK, go on!"


    The "interaction" between Zhao fan and Xu Yan is also perceived by his mental power. He suddenly finds that he seems to have overlooked one of the biggest problems, that is, no matter how smart Xu Yan is, she is just a woman.


    Of course, it''s not discrimination against women, it''s just that women''s nature is different from men''s.


    Maybe she has the ability to become a strong woman like Su Yuan, but this environment does not give her too many opportunities to grow up, and her noumenon is still very fragile.


    So for her, the most important thing is to rely on her, followed by a person who can understand her.


    And she is very lucky to pick Zhao fan, whether as a reliance, or understanding, Zhao fan is a very qualified object.


    Therefore, this may have been with some selfish love, but now it has really become a rare true love in the end of life.


    They soon arrived at the area where 30000 people gathered.


    Seeing the arrival of Chu Feng, representatives of more than 20 groups have vied to come.


    "Chu league leader, we are here to support."


    "We can''t get used to Jinling biological''s evil deeds for a long time. Even if we fight for this kind of company, we have to fight with them."


    "Yes, we''re going to fight them!"


    "As long as the Chu alliance leader is willing to give us a place and give us a bite to eat"


    "bah, are we the people who want to repay our kindness?"


    "Cough, it''s me."


    Looking at everyone''s babbling, Chu Feng and Gu Nanfei were silent for a while.


    As expected, things are as they thought. Although they will not repay their kindness, since they are willing to send charcoal in the snow, can you really drive them away?


    Even if they have some other thoughts, what else can you do if they can share the trouble with you?


    Although we all want to fight side by side with dawn alliance in name, we just want to find an excuse to stay in this survival base.


    If it''s normal, they will join in.


    Chu Feng never cares about small groups, because he is sure enough to assimilate everyone and establish a core position dominated by himself.


    But at this critical moment, their participation will only get in the way.


    Therefore, they are really doing something timely, and Chu Feng can only be sorry for them.


    "Listen to me, I''m really happy that you''re willing to fight side by side with me."


    Chu Feng pretended to be moved, "but the enemy''s hand is carrying guns, we are all flesh and blood, there is no need to risk ah!"


    A big man patted his chest and said, "what are you afraid of? Even with guns, they are still animals without birds! Can''t we do them? "


    "Ha ha ha... Ha ha"


    the people behind the man also burst into laughter.


    It''s not a laugh, it''s a good laugh.


    Now they are really fearless, otherwise they will not come at this time, but wait until the end of the war.


    In fact, the dawn alliance is now very famous. According to Su Yuan''s incomplete information, there are at least 300000 or 400000 people who want to join the dawn alliance.


    This figure is no exaggeration at all, because more than 20 fortresses have been built under the protection of Nandu military region, and there are more than 600000 survivors in each fortress.


    That is to say, information is not well-developed now. The situation of dawn alliance can only be spread to three or four nearby fortresses, and further places can not be sure whether the information they get is true. Otherwise, the number of people who want to join here is definitely more than one million.


    But to be able to come at this time, even if there are some elements of speculation, can also prove their excellence.


    The military has issued a lot of bulletproof vests and riot suits. As long as people who have been involved in fighting monsters and defending fortress cities can distribute some.


    So they don''t really worry about ordinary guns now.


    As long as you don''t get hit in the head by a bullet, it doesn''t matter.


    Chu Feng saw that they insisted all the time, but it was not easy to refuse: "since everyone came from afar to fight with us, we can''t refuse either. It''s just that our troops have finished training and have a stable cooperation with each other. It''s really hard to arrange for you."


    The strong man''s face changed: "do you want to drive us away?"


    As soon as this remark came out, the people behind all looked a little ugly.


    They came all the way here. Is that why they were driven away?


    One of the young people with a soft face said: "is the dawn alliance so small that it can''t accommodate us?"


    A group of people immediately followed suit."Dawn alliance doesn''t want us. We don''t want to join it yet."


    "That''s to say, we''ll play by ourselves."


    "Not with them."


    When everyone was dissatisfied, Chu Feng said in a hurry: "I haven''t finished my words yet! What''s your hurry? I just said that we have close cooperation, but I didn''t say that we won''t make arrangements for you! "


    Strong man''s face has a lot of dissatisfaction: "then how do you plan to arrange us?"


    Chu Feng pointed to the houses not far away and the trenches on the ground: "here are the military measures we have built. You can use them as long as you are familiar with them. There are some hot weapons in the machine gun blockhouse in the distance. You can use them as you like. We have six entrances here. You just need to guard this entrance."


    The feminine looking man said: "do you look down on us? More than 30000 of us are required to defend one entrance, and more than 20000 of you are required to defend the rest. What does that mean? Do you look down on us? "


    Gu Nanfei stepped forward and said coldly, "we still need some troops to fight the enemy head-on. They should be the main force to resist the enemy''s firepower. If you want to sign up, you can also sign up. If you are not satisfied with this arrangement, you can join us in the front battlefield."


    His words made many people shrink back, because the front battlefield is definitely the battlefield with the most casualties. Just because they are willing to speculate, it does not mean that they are willing to be the death squads!


    Gu Nanfei glanced at the crowd for a week: "of course, there is a third choice, that is, when we are fighting head-on with others, you can go deep into the enemy''s rear and harass the enemy''s rear. All these tactics are up to you. You can choose whether to face the enemy''s rear or defend."


    Yin Rou man''s face was uncertain. He yelled: "we are really here to help you fight, but you can''t look down on us so much. At least you should give us more defenses!"


    And Chu Feng looked at him with murderous eyes: "how do you know we have many defense entrances? Who told you the news?"

 Chapter 316

    Chu Feng''s voice just fell, a strong murderous atmosphere came.


    "Putong, Putong ~"


    the soft man suddenly felt that the world was quiet, and only his heart beat was left.


    Then, his whole body was stiff, and his whole body could not move because of excessive fear.


    Around the powers are also shaking, they feel a strong murderous gas from Chu Feng''s body, that is only from the corpse out of the sea of blood can carry murderous gas.


    Some of the people behind originally intended to take advantage of the opportunity to coax, but as soon as Chu Feng''s words came out, they only felt that Chu Feng seemed to be incarnated as a monster.


    What a murderous spirit it is! How many talents did he kill to accumulate such murderous spirit?


    "To ask you something! How do you know? "


    Chufeng''s voice seems to come from Jiuyou underworld, which makes people feel the freezing cold from the heart.


    The feminine man wanted to answer, but he was soon stunned by the murderous spirit.


    He didn''t know what to do, and now all he had was fear.


    People around originally had the idea of persuasion in their heart. When they saw Chu Feng''s murderous eyes, they couldn''t say anything.


    They don''t know how many talents Chu Feng killed to accumulate such murderous spirit, but they have no doubt that one thing is that Chu Feng can easily kill them all.


    Just at this time, a psionic beyond the scope of murderous aura trembled his teeth and said, "yes, isn''t that what we all know?"


    Even if he didn''t have to face the murderous spirit of Chu Feng, he was afraid of it.


    To be able to say this sentence seems to have exhausted his whole strength.


    "Oh, yes!"


    Chu Feng''s murderous spirit suddenly disappeared without a trace, and then changed into a pair with a genial smile, "it seems that I misunderstood."


    Yin Rou man fell to his knees with a puff, tears and cold sweat flowing down.


    Just now, his body instinctively resisted the murderous spirit, but when the murderous spirit disappeared, his body could no longer support, and suddenly became weak.


    He was shaking all over, trying to say something, but he couldn''t say anything.


    It has become like this. No one will take him seriously any more.


    Even if you know that this is the reason why Chu Feng is so terrible, but in front of the leader of the other party, showing such a shameful look, no one will follow him.


    Chu Feng''s eyes swept over everyone''s: "we don''t have a fixed protection point, because the scope of the energy shield is too large, so we will close all the entrances, and then decide the battle site according to the enemy''s movement, so there will be some misunderstanding. I hope you don''t take it amiss."


    All of them waved their hands and said, "no wonder, no wonder."


    "The leader of Chu League is also worried about the League!"


    "Understand, understand!"


    "Everything is arranged by the leader of Chu League!"


    Just now, Chu Feng''s power made them see the most terrible thing in the world. Now, of course, no one can oppose Chu Feng any more.


    Otherwise, it''s not the men who kneel down and shed tears, it''s them.


    In any case, they must not let themselves show such humiliation.


    Once in a while, the prestige will be destroyed.


    And sincerely speaking, Chu Feng''s demands on them are not too much. Since you want to fight with us, you always have to do something.


    Now whether you want to defend together in a relatively safe place or sneak attack in the dark, we all have proper arrangements.


    It''s too much for you to want more at this time?


    "In that case, the defense for you to enter this intersection is up to you."


    Chu Feng''s murderous spirit has completely converged, "the alliance has made a lot of preparations for street fighting. Please restrain your subordinates and don''t run around. Otherwise, if you accidentally step on some traps, our medical staff may not have a chance to get them out."


    "Yes, yes."


    "We''ll never run around."


    Everyone has no doubt about Chu Feng''s decision.


    In the final analysis, respecting the strong has always been a natural law.


    Since Chu Feng showed the power to make them feel fear, they did not dare to make too many mistakes, unless they were really cannon fodder.


    "Thank you. Don''t worry about the food. We''ll arrange someone to solve it."


    Chu Feng said, with Gu Nanfei left here.


    After Chu Feng left, everyone looked at each other.


    They looked at the strong man at the head: "don''t you say that you are very powerful? Why didn''t you make a sound just now? "


    The strong man said with a wry smile: "you don''t know how big the energy shield of the fifth level powers is. From the size of the energy shield, you should know that the leaders here are not easy to provoke, but you still have to find something. Who can blame you?"Say, don''t all use dissatisfied eyes to see to Yin soft man.


    Although they didn''t lose face like him just now, they were so shocked by the murderous spirit that they couldn''t speak, which also made them lose some face in front of the public.


    Now for them, the culprit is this man.


    The strong man waved his hand: "come on, don''t we just want to come here because this place is a good place? We have bad intentions. Don''t blame others for giving us bad influence. We''ve inquired about the deeds and style of the leader of the Chu League before. There''s nothing wrong with others'' practice. As long as we fight hard, they will treat us as a family. "


    The crowd nodded.


    Since they chose this time to come to dawning alliance, of course, they did not do their homework well. In fact, as early as the first insect tide, they were choosing suitable accommodation.


    Some people who are extremely conceited of themselves or have real self-confidence, of course, choose to open up a paradise by themselves.


    However, they are all stragglers, and the power of more than 30000 people can elect 245 representatives, which shows how scattered they are.


    Originally, the newspaper group was able to improve its status, but now it seems that if people can let you in, it is a gift to you.


    The dawn alliance is never short of people.


    And leaving Chu Feng, it is just in the aftertaste of the feeling.


    Don''t get me wrong, he''s not enjoying the thrill of being intimidated by others. He''s just relishing the divine power.


    This is a unique skill recorded in ancient books, which can materialize one''s own murderous spirit, frighten other people''s hearts, and even cause substantial harm.


    And he is also the first time in this life to use this move, did not expect to have an unexpected effect.


    When the murderous gas was leaked just now, part of what he released was the accumulation of previous life!

 Chapter 317

    Chu Feng''s past life can be said to have been killed all the way. In the dark years of ten years, he did not know how many times he had killed and how much blood he had stained in his hands.


    Most of the changes of murderous Qi to people are spiritual, so the accumulated murderous Qi always exists in Chu Feng''s soul.


    When he releases the divine power, the instinct of killing in his soul is also released, which will produce this unexpected effect.


    So Chu Feng originally intended to shock, but people are kneeling, how can you do it?


    Gu Nanfei is surprised to see Chu Feng, what did not say.


    He had some doubts about what Chu Feng had done before, but he didn''t ask in the end.


    Everyone has his own secret. As long as the secret is not harmful to others, there is no need for him to go deep into it.


    The defense work of Dawning alliance was arranged in a very stable way. Four of the six entrances and exits were closed, and one was handed over to the reinforcements.


    The remaining entrance is Chu Feng''s watchtower.


    Chu Feng has arranged enough backers in the Liaowang tower, which is the most difficult place to capture.


    However, the enemy may not have to attack from the watchtower position.


    Because the defense line here is built on the basis of the energy shield. Although the ordinary rock wall has a certain defensive effect, it is the result of disintegration in the face of the earth powers.


    So in the new era, there is no way to use many tactics of the old era.


    Although Chu Feng is not a good general, he is the one who knows the trend of the times best, so he is also the one who knows how to make tactics best.


    After returning to the watchtower, Su Yuan asked, "has it been solved?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "solved."


    Although I don''t understand how Chu Feng solved it, now that he said it has been solved, there is no need to worry about the defense.


    Chu Feng asked Su Yuan, "who are the people in charge of military power in the alliance now?"


    Military power, of course, is actually the leader of a small team.


    Su Yuan said, "he Chongyin, Yu Dawen, Qiu Rong, Huang Xiaoyu, and me."


    Chu Feng frowned: "how are five?"


    At the beginning of Dawning alliance, there were six deputy leaders, but now there are five.


    Su Yuan looked at Chu Feng with complicated eyes: "one of the six Deputy alliance leaders was seized, and the other one has died, so it''s only five now."


    Chu Feng is the only one who doesn''t care about this degree of events, but still has absolute control over his own power.


    She remembered that she seemed to have told Chu Feng about this kind of thing, but Chu Feng didn''t care at all.


    Chu Feng was silent for a moment, and then asked, "what happened to the one who was seized of power?"


    Su Yuan said: "he is a third-order psionic. Because he has not been able to reach fourth-order, he carried out a bloodless mutiny under pressure."


    The impact of one rank difference is different.


    Now the number of awakeners of dawn alliance has exceeded 400, but less than 30 can reach the fourth level.


    However, from the perspective of controlling military power, it has not reached the fourth level. What do you rely on to convince the public?


    Do you need a mouth?


    Chu Feng ordered: "let them take people into military defense measures, and arrange rotation rest system, because this is a protracted war."


    Su Yuan was surprised: "they didn''t plan to attack?"


    Chu Feng said: "of course, we have to attack by force, but it doesn''t conflict with protracted war."


    Although Su Yuan was still a little puzzled, she finally gave the order according to Chu Feng''s instructions. Anyway, Chu Feng was responsible for what was wrong with the order.


    An hour later, the Legion of Jinling creatures began to garrison outside, but they didn''t rush to attack.


    Dawning alliance is built around farmland. There are three counties nearby, among which Jinling biological chose its own residence and transformed its military camp.


    Li Xiao strange way: "do they really intend to protracted war to consume us?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "they are waiting for the opportunity."


    The time they are waiting for is, of course, the time bomb.


    The strongest fortress is often broken from the inside. Jinling creatures who lost a lot of troops here last time will not spend their troops here for nothing.


    After all, they know that if they want to take root in this land for a long time and absorb the nutrition of this land, they can''t suffer heavy losses just because they deal with an enemy.


    Otherwise, when the military gets free, they will be the first to deal with.


    Today''s human beings can''t accept the human experiment, and they will soon fall into a helpless situation.


    Therefore, they should not only capture the dawn alliance, but also reduce the losses.At this time, Jinling biological army out of a dozen people, they have no scruple to symbolize the direction of dawn alliance.


    Seeing the enemy approaching, some members of the dawn alliance picked up their machine guns and were ready to fire.


    "Tutututui" -


    the machine gun''s tongue of fire breathed, but the dozen figures were unhurt.


    One of the leaders yelled, "is that how you treat your guests?"


    "Grass! I don''t think you''re guests. "


    "Don''t tell me you''ve come here with so much firepower to make friends with us."


    "We don''t welcome outsiders."


    "Jinling creatures, you''d better get out of here!"


    Because of the good ideological work in the early stage, the remaining members of the alliance are full of hatred for Jinling biological people.


    Not only because they violated their homes last time, but also because of the evils they caused. There are not many women who are wantonly lewd by them.


    No matter which point, they do not have any intention of reconciliation with each other.


    Unless they want to be brutes who abuse women.


    And the first one created a dragon with his hand waving: "I know you have five level powers, but you should understand what it means. If you don''t want to communicate with us peacefully, I have to use my strength to sober you up."


    Then, the Earth Dragon in his hand flew toward the energy shield: "the biggest limitation of the energy shield is that it can only defend attacks below level 5."


    With that, the Earth Dragon''s body became bigger, and then it flew toward the direction of the energy shield.


    And the powers around him are well equipped for defense.


    Chu Feng to Chu small Judo: "hands on, with explosive arrow!"


    At this time, Zhao fan is a fireball fly out.


    At the moment when a fifth level native sees the fireball, his face suddenly changes.


    It''s a glass fireball.

 Chapter 318

    Dragon shaped Qi and glazed flame are the symbols of the fifth level fire powers, but they do not mean that they can be superimposed.


    If you want to combine the two, you need a strong fire control ability.


    However, in fact, it is very difficult to use ordinary fire skills, even if you use glass flame, that is, samadhi fire.


    The fourth level psionic can only control Hellfire with exorcism, while the fifth level psionic can control Hellfire skillfully.


    Zhao fan, on the other hand, formed a fireball with samadhi''s real fire, which shocked him.


    What he didn''t know was that it was actually the function of the wrist that Chu Feng sent Zhao fan.


    The wrist is made of ChiYan pure gold, which can store the flame of samadhi''s true fire. This function seems very simple, but it is equivalent to increasing its own blue bar, but in fact it is very terrible.


    Because a person who has just become a fifth level psionic can''t use samadhi fire skillfully.


    Even if you use fire expelling technique to control samadhi''s true fire, it will take a period of practice.


    But if you use this wrist, you just need to release the samadhi fire stored in the wrist.


    Since you don''t need to do it yourself, you have the energy to control the fire.


    Because of this, Zhao fan can directly use samadhi fire to use the "flame meteor" skill.


    The flame meteor formed by samadhi''s true fire roared by, and it just defeated the Earth Dragon in an instant and turned it into earth and stone all over the sky.


    This is not over. The flame of samadhi''s true fire has not calmed down, but continues to roar down.


    "Defend


    "Stop him."


    The fifth level earth power directly summoned a huge earth wall. The earth wall was shining with crystal luster, blocking the way of the flame meteor.


    Just as the fire system of level 5 can control samadhi''s real fire, the earth system powers of level 5 also have the ability to crystallize earth and stone, which is the symbol of level 5.


    It''s a pity that he''s not very proficient in controlling this move. He can only attach a thin layer of crystalline protective layer to the wall he controls.


    Under the attack of the flaming meteor, the crystalline protective layer was broken in an instant.


    But it also bought them time.


    The powers around him also put out their hands one after another, such as water curtain shield, ice crystal shield, earth wall, wind wall, and so on.


    In their full stop, the flame meteor finally dissipated.


    After all, it''s not easy to continuously break the Earth Dragon and the earth wall with crystalline protective layer. The flame meteor has little power.


    The fifth level native wiped the sweat from his forehead, and then breathed a sigh of relief.


    He did not expect to encounter such a terrible opponent, just a face-to-face attack, let their whole team into a dangerous situation.


    "I will never do such a dangerous thing again."


    He cursed silently in his heart. He thought that he should be able to retreat no matter what kind of danger he faced, with more than a dozen fourth-order powers.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the other party could control the existence of Samadhi.


    Just as he breathed a sigh of relief, the red arrow ran through his chest in a flash.


    When Zhao fan attacked just now, Chu xiaorou, who was ordered by Chu Feng, had already set up a bow and arrow to shoot this deadly arrow.


    "How, how can ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    when he saw the red light on his chest, before he could feel the pain from his chest, he suddenly found that the whole world had been filled with red.


    "Boom -"


    the explosive arrow with seven explosive runes on top of it made a violent explosion. In a moment, it smashed the fifth level psionic who didn''t even have time to report his name.


    The power of the explosive arrow is not over. The huge explosion not only smashed the level 5 psionic, but also affected the psionic around him.


    "Ah


    "Run


    "No, we''re blocked."


    In the explosion just now, several people reluctantly reacted and quickly protected their bodies with their powers and saved their lives.


    Although he was still seriously injured by the aftershocks, he at least survived.


    However, just as they were preparing to march towards the rear army, the route next to them was suddenly blocked by an ice wall.


    "Attack


    They madly attacked the ice wall in front of them, but how could the ice wall set up by Zhang Ziqing, the fifth level power, be easily broken by these powers?


    Then, the true fire of samadhi came again, harvesting the last life.


    When the members of this team were attacked, the members of Jinling biology in the back row had already started the rescue work.But when they finally broke through the ice and snow wall, they saw only coke on the ground and some ashes formed after burning.


    Even the broken bodies were not left.


    Since they want to start the game, Chu Feng has no reason not to accept it.


    After seeing this, the members of dawn alliance were shocked.


    A moment later, there was a cheer on the wall.


    "Long live, alliance leader!"


    "Long live the dawn alliance!"


    "It seems that the alliance leader didn''t do it just now!"


    "Whatever, long live the leader!"


    Just now Chu Feng didn''t do it, but when the army was fighting, the soldiers'' achievements were all calculated on the general''s head, so no one thought there was any problem.


    And it makes them feel more proud and excited.


    Chu Feng''s strength is obvious to all. There is no doubt that they are the strongest in the league.


    But now Chu Feng hasn''t made a move. The other party''s five level powers, plus a dozen fourth level powers, didn''t even turn up a spray, so they were killed directly.


    This makes them feel more fanatical, because they not only have a leader who is close to invincible, but also a large group of strong people who can protect them.


    Following behind such strong people gives them infinite sense of security.


    Contrary to the fanaticism here, the morale of Jinling creatures has suffered a great blow.


    The power of level 5 powers is obvious to all of them, and it also gives them the impression of level 5 invincibility in publicity and demonstration.


    After all, showing your strength is the best way to improve morale and unite people.


    But what they didn''t expect was that such a high-ranking person, plus a group of people who were second only to the highest ones, were killed by long-distance bombardment under the walls of other people''s houses. Let alone make contributions, even the walls of other people didn''t scratch any skin.

 Chapter 319

    The impact of this kind of start to give away the head, just like the impact of cutting the general before going to battle in ancient battlefield, will be fatal to the morale.


    So Jinling creatures immediately began to retreat and reorganize their formation.


    If there is a big attack at this time, then all the people at the front desk will be timid.


    And Chu Feng silently closed the energy shield and returned to the tower.


    Then came the cheers of the dawn alliance.


    Although the real war has not yet started, the victory at the beginning has made them very happy, as if they had won the final victory.


    So after another two hours, the sky gradually darkened down.


    As the sky darkened, the soldiers of Jinling creatures began to move.


    Just as the soldiers of the dawn alliance began to be alert and ready for battle, a violent battle wave suddenly came from the first floor of the watchtower.


    Chu Feng, who was practicing, opened his eyes and jumped directly from the window to the outside of the first floor, then walked into the watchtower.


    Looking into the eyes, the ground is full of corpses.


    Above the corpse is Ye Xiaohui, who holds the sword of red flame.


    Ye Xiaohui spat out a mouthful of blood, and then pointed to the remaining people: "alliance leader, they have to break in. I have no way to stop them, so I have to kill them."


    Those people who were identified turned red. They blushed and accused Ye Xiaohui: "what are you talking about? We clearly want to see the leader of the alliance, but you directly killed her."


    "That is, we just want to see the leader."


    "Alliance leader, this woman harbors evil intentions. Be careful."


    In the face of these people, ye Xiaohui''s eyes show a strong intention to kill. She was originally the most murderous person under Chu Feng, and she liked to use killing to solve problems.


    Since these people don''t know good or bad, they have to be killed.


    Chu Feng asked Su Yuan, "whose are these people?"


    Although it is impossible for Su Yuan to know all the people in the alliance, she can recognize all the powers.


    Su Yuan shook her head: "they are not from the league."


    A man in a blue jacket showed an angry look on his face: "we are reinforcements who came to help the leader. Now we just want to ask for the leader''s instructions. I didn''t expect that you should treat us like this. Since dawn alliance doesn''t welcome us, we have to leave."


    As he said this, he threw down a look of hate and was about to leave with someone.


    Just as they turned to leave, a voice like Jiuyou ice came from behind them:


    "did I let you go?"


    "You want to..."


    Before the man in the blue jacket could say anything, he suddenly felt that his neck was directly held, and then a feeling of weakness came, and the whole man collapsed to the ground.


    Chu Feng clapped several hands on several people in succession, then threw them to Tian Jing, and coldly ordered: "let them speak."


    "Yes


    Tian Jing didn''t ask the way to let them talk, and this kind of thing doesn''t need to be asked.


    Then she said to Xu Wei and Tao Jinghua, "please help me."


    Xu Wei and Tao Jinghua take a look at Chu Feng and find that Chu Feng doesn''t have any additional instructions. Then they follow Tian Jing and drag these people away.


    Su Yuyan frowned and said, "are they here to assassinate?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "if it is to assassinate, these people are a little too weak."


    Although the people of Jinling creature don''t know his real strength, it''s worth them to treat him with stronger strength only by the part of his strength that he shows


    If only such people come to assassinate him, they look down on him too much.


    Su Yuan guessed: "do they want to take hostages?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "it''s too weak. We don''t have anything worth catching here. Wait..."


    He suddenly looks at Ye Xiaohui with alert eyes.


    Ye Xiaohui was stunned at first, and then understood what: "are they the target or the dependence?"


    There is not a strong presence among these people. Even if they add up, they can not threaten the existence of level 5.


    So the target they want to deal with is certainly not too strong.


    Taking into account the need for some people to come back, then their goal is even weaker.


    In this watchtower, the people who can be taken as hostages, who can threaten Chu Feng, and who can let them take away safely, that is Yiyi.


    With an apology in her eyes, ye Xiaohui said, "I''m sorry, it''s all me..."


    Yiyi is her daughter. She takes it as her responsibility.


    "It''s none of your business. It''s my decision."


    Chu Feng shook his head, he is not the kind of person who will shirk responsibility, "you can do a good job of defense here, Su Yuan!"Su Yuan said: "yes!"


    About Yiyi, Chu Feng didn''t tell her.


    However, she also guessed some things, Chu Feng today is not short of women, and can restrain her desire, so it is unlikely to be interested in Ye Xiaohui.


    In addition, she has seen a lot of women clinging to men in the company. There are essential differences between women who are nourished by men and women who are independent.


    But under such circumstances, Chu Feng allowed Ye Xiaohui to live on the seventh floor of the watchtower. There was a problem behind this.


    Nine times out of ten it''s about the little girl.


    Chu Feng asked, "where is Huang Tianhua?"


    Su Yuan thought about it, and then replied, "it''s like going to defend on the wall with your lineage."


    Chu Feng''s eyes showed the intention of killing: "break his leg, and then bring him over."


    Su Yuan''s eyes trembled, and then said, "OK."


    She is not a fool. Of course, she knows that there seems to be something wrong with it.


    A minute later, Huang Tianhua is directly thrown in front of Chu Feng by Su Yuan''s two legitimate powers, but his legs are not broken.


    It''s not that they want to disobey Chu Feng''s orders, but because Huang Tianhua is the person around Chu Feng after all. Even if they have to punish him, it should be Chu Feng''s business. If they really break Huang Tianhua''s two legs directly, and Chu Feng forgives him afterwards, they may have bad luck.


    Better offend 10 gentlemen than one villain.


    This is a very common way of life, so they just brought Huang Tianhua over.


    Huang Tianhua saw Chu Feng''s murderous eyes, and his body began to tremble. Then he fell to his knees with a plop: "master, I didn''t do anything. You can''t punish me like this!"


    "What about it?"


    Chu Feng stepped on Huang Tianhua''s head and said in a cold voice, "I haven''t said what you''ve done!"

 Chapter 320

    Huang Tianhua''s heart is full of bitterness. He is also too afraid to show his flaws.


    However, he still trembled: "master, even if you want to kill me, you should let me die to understand! I know that I played with a few women, but this is also people willing, I also gave people enough benefits! If you punish me for this, I won''t accept it! "


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he directly determined his guilt on the matter of pretending to be powerful.


    With Chu Feng''s side, he also got a lot of benefits.


    If you don''t say anything else, just say that when he went out hunting all day in the fortress, he could hunt without scruple, because the powerful prey would be solved by Chu Feng.


    And as the people around Chu Feng, all the income belongs to him.


    Therefore, after the establishment of the alliance, he also accumulated a lot of wealth.


    Now many women who are helpless but dare not be soldiers can sleep with themselves for one night just by giving them a bite to eat.


    Chu Feng turned a blind eye to such things.


    After all, this can let a lot of men vent their extra energy, not because of the desire to endure too long, do irrational things.


    But also can let those helpless women, not to starve to death in the alliance.


    "Die to understand?"


    Chu Feng''s tone was full of coldness. "Let me ask you one thing. You usually work with Tao Jinghua and they are lazy. How can you suddenly think of going to the city wall as the first line of defense today?"


    Huang Tianhua looked aggrieved: "I, this is also to please the host!"


    Chu Feng said: "if you want to please me, don''t you know what I like? With Tian Jing, there are plenty of opportunities to please. "


    Huang Tianhua just wanted to continue to explain something, Chu Feng continued:


    "let me talk about it! You have accumulated a lot of wealth when you are with me, so after the establishment of the alliance, you want to have fun with these wealth. This is a man''s nature. I don''t blame you for your self indulgence, but you should not rely on selling my intelligence to continue to gain benefits after you are short of money. "


    Chu Feng before is to see Huang Tianhua has been willing to degenerate, so no longer care about him.


    After all, the opportunity to him, he does not cherish, do you want to lick his face to ask him to make progress?


    However, when he came back to his senses, he recalled something about Huang Tianhua and suddenly found that he had enjoyed too much during this period of time.


    The alliance is a place of fair trade. Since he has a reputation every day, it is absolutely impossible to keep on relying on his previous income. He must have other sources of income.


    As a person around him, the first source of income is taking bribes, and then saying good things for others, but he did not say good things for others around him.


    After all, he has such a light voice, which is self-evident.


    The second source of income is information.


    Huang Tianhua was scared out of his wits. Then he couldn''t help kneeling down and pleading for mercy and said, "I''ve never betrayed any information about my master''s disadvantage."


    Chu Feng said: "you don''t need to sell any unfavorable intelligence. You just need to sell the basic intelligence. Naturally, the enemy has special intelligence analysts."


    Huang Tianhua cried: "I don''t want to! But, they... They "


    " but they tell you that they have inferred my weakness from the news of your leakage. "


    Chu Feng said, "this gives you an illusion that you are deliberately betraying me. As long as you let me know this, I will definitely kill you, so you really become their spy here. That''s why they know you before they take action."


    Huang Tianhua is prostrate on the ground. He can''t speak any more.


    Now all he had in his heart was fear. He could infer the cause and effect of the whole thing without any evidence or clues. In front of such a master, no matter what he said, it was useless, and it was impossible to deceive Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng said to Ye Xiaohui, "it''s my fault. I didn''t expect that even the people around me can''t see it. He''ll leave it to you."


    Ye Xiaohui looked at Huang Tianhua with hate: "thank you, leader!"


    Because of the betrayal of this traitor, her daughter almost suffered an accident tonight, so she would never let this person die easily.


    "Master, master, spare your life! Master, help me


    Huang Tianhua can''t help crying and begging for mercy. He knows something about ye Xiaohui. This woman''s position around Chu Feng is completely achieved by killing.


    If in the hands of such a ferocious God, he might even die as a relief.


    After seeing the tragedy in the hall, the leaders of Dawning alliance felt a shiver and were convinced by Chu Feng''s method.Chu Feng has always asked nothing about the league, because he has enough confidence in his strength and prestige.


    And they understand that Chu Feng''s wrist is definitely not comparable to theirs.


    However, today''s event, let them understand more, don''t make any small moves in front of Chu Feng.


    It''s not only because the possibility of being found is too high, but also because Chu Feng doesn''t give evidence to punish people!


    They are all high-level members of dawn alliance. It''s not a big deal for them to punish a person. However, without evidence, they can directly infer the cause and effect of the matter, and then give it to a female murderer for punishment or torture.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, it may look cruel, but for people in high positions, they can see other things.


    That is, as long as Chu Feng identified, there is no need for any evidence.


    If they want to rebel and seize power, let alone what they have done, even if they haven''t had time to act, as long as their performance shows something, they will encounter a devastating blow.


    Unless they are sure enough to deal with Chu Feng, they should not think about those things.


    After handing over Huang Tianhua to Ye Xiaohui for disposal, Chu Feng did not wait for Tian Jing''s disposal. Instead, he said to Zhang Ziqing and Zhao fan, "come with me and hand over the defense work here to Su Yuan."


    Said, he took two people to disappear together in the night.


    Although the other members of the alliance are a little strange, no one dares to ask.


    For a long time, Su Yuancai said with a wry smile: "we''d better do the work at hand!"


    At this time, there was a violent explosion on the energy shield outside, so the people ran out as fast as they could.

 Chapter 321

    "They''re attacking the energy shield. What are we going to do?"


    He Chongyin asks Su Yuan for instructions.


    Although he was also one of the five deputy leaders of the alliance, he knew that his position was definitely under Su Yuan''s, and his ability was far inferior.


    Especially in the construction of this alliance, it is meaningless to fight for power.


    Because at this time, the more power you grab, the more responsibility you have to take.


    Of course, taking into account the current responsibility, it will directly determine the future results, so he is not dissatisfied with anything.


    This situation is to do as much as you can.


    That is why the retired deputy leader chose to quit.


    Su Yuan said: "now not only the leader is not there, but also the two five level masters are called away, so it''s not suitable to fight them head on."


    "Are we going to let them attack the energy shield and then fight a war of attrition with them?" Yu said? The number of our powers is far less than that of the other side. Attrition war is not good for us


    Of course, it''s not because they can''t absorb powerful powers, it''s because they accept too many ordinary members.


    Ordinary private forces and powers despise ordinary people.


    Even if they have the qualification to become martial arts practitioners, they don''t pay much attention to them, because they are crushed in terms of growth speed and strength.


    However, considering that you need someone to serve you, but you need cannon fodder when you fight, the ratio of most powerful people to ordinary people is generally one to ten.


    Some of the more powerful, they will accept more ordinary people.


    But only the dawn alliance can achieve the ratio of 1:100.


    Because they have enough ability, so that a warrior can play their role, so that everyone who pursues self-improvement can rely on their own strength, so that they can eat.


    That''s what the dawn alliance is all about.


    Su Yuan said: "have you ever thought about why the alliance leader took away all the two fifth level powers? Doesn''t he think there will be an attack here? "


    Yu Dawen suddenly realized: "is their real attack target not here?"


    Su Yuan nodded: "it''s right to say that their real attack target is definitely not here, so the momentum outside is very huge, but they will certainly control a degree, and they will not really take this place as a real battlefield."


    He Chongyin suddenly exclaimed: "time bomb?"


    They looked at each other and found that it was possible.


    If we can attack from behind and solve the battle easily, we believe that Jinling creatures will not lose a lot of troops here.


    Su Yuan continued: "but don''t take it lightly. If you can''t sneak attack from behind, it will really turn this place into a frontal battlefield."


    At this time, Chu Feng and Zhang Ziqing came to the area arranged for the reinforcements.


    Because dawning alliance planned to expand to more than 100000 people at the beginning, many buildings were built in advance to accept new members.


    With Su Yuan''s public opinion survey and her secret layout in the outside world, she has built many more buildings, which can accommodate more than 600000 years.


    This led to the emergence of a large number of vacant rooms.


    So when the reinforcements arrived, there was no place to live.


    And no matter the kitchen or anything, the facilities are very good.


    After Chu Feng "arranged" the reinforcements, Su Yuan sent some people to solve the food problem of the reinforcements, so that they could eat hot porridge.


    Such measures let them get a lot of relief in the shadow of Chu Feng, and even some people shout that they didn''t come earlier, the scene is a mess.


    Of course, they are not idiots, in the noisy, or arranged for some people to guard the entrance.


    Because these forces are scattered, even if some people are lost, no one is aware of them.


    At this time, some stealthy figures come to the defense node of the energy shield.


    The energy shield is similar to the light curtain. Although there is a cycle of energy, it is still consuming energy. The function of energy node is to absorb the energy between heaven and earth and supplement the consumption of energy shield.


    Otherwise, just a 100 square meter energy shield can drain a level 5 psionic within an hour.


    See those people''s change, Zhao fan ready to start, but Chu Feng pressed the shoulder.


    Zhao fan asked in a low voice: "why didn''t brother Feng let me do it?"


    Chu Feng said in a low voice, "have you forgotten what I said during the day?"


    Zhao fan was silent.


    He thought of the plan he had worked out during the day, and now he knew how it would be carried out.Chu Feng comforted: "I know you can''t bear to see casualties, but you should understand one thing. If the turmoil here affects the front line, what kind of consequences will it be."


    Zhao Fan said in a low voice: "I understand that there is no war without sacrifice. If we have enough strength, we may be able to avoid this situation. But since we can''t, we can only reduce our own casualties as much as possible. Kindness to others is cruelty to ourselves."


    Chu Feng didn''t advise much. Zhao fan also experienced many things around Su Yuyan. He believes Zhao fan can figure out these things.


    So he drew a six pointed star on the ground and said, "when I built the energy shield at that time, I had considered this situation. No matter how hard the fortress is, it is broken from the inside, so I designed a six pointed array to deal with this situation."


    Zhang Ziqing asked, "can this array guard against internal enemies?"


    Chu Feng pointed to the six corners of the six pointed array and said, "we call the opposite corners the light gate, the dark gate, the earth gate, the wind gate, the water gate and the fire gate. It seems that this method is to form a hexagonal shield between the six gates, but it is not like this in fact."


    Zhao fan''s eyes brightened: "can we say that the six gates can be combined internally?"


    Chu Feng said: "I didn''t expect to be guessed by you. They guard the secret gate, and we mainly guard the light gate. But we connect the diagonal of the earth gate and the air gate, which will form your defense wall. Then we connect the water gate and the fire gate, which is another defense."


    Zhao fan took a cold breath: "that is to say, even if the enemy comes in from the secret door, and wants to reach the area protected by the light door, he still has to go through two defenses?"


    This kind of design made him take a cool breath. Others finally attacked the interior of the fort, but there were two defenses to meet them.

 Chapter 322

    Chu Feng said: "so the most important thing for us now is to build the energy shield between the two diagonals."


    Zhao fan pondered for two seconds, difficult way: "good."


    He knows very well what the result will be, but he has no choice, because if he doesn''t, it will be the dawning alliance that will suffer.


    Zhang Ziqing had been used to Chu Feng''s style for a long time, and understood that no matter how cruel Chu Feng''s heart was, in fact, his practice could minimize the casualties.


    So they followed Chu Feng to pull up the energy shield.


    Of course, what they don''t know is that this array can continue to expand.


    In addition to the connection between the two sides and the link between the performance, there is another connection method, that is, the connection across a node.


    When a six pointed star is formed inside the hexagon array, more nodes will appear inside the array, which will hinder the enemy''s attack to the greatest extent.


    Just because of the time, Chu Feng could not establish such a detailed.


    So, the three began to quietly pull up the defensive wall.


    After the defensive position was put in place, the three fell into a long wait.


    After about an hour and a half in this way, suddenly several figures came towards us.


    "No, they''re going to find a new energy shield."


    Chu Feng''s pupils shrank, and then he said to Zhao fan, "hurry up and shout, someone is destroying the energy node, cooperating with people outside."


    Many people are familiar with his voice. Although he can change according to the understanding of the other party, there is no way to enlarge his voice.


    Zhao fan did not hesitate to shout: "no, someone destroyed the energy node, want to destroy the energy shield, put the people outside."


    When he called out this sentence, he suddenly found that his voice was enlarged.


    This is the reason that Chu Feng formed a "big horn" according to his control of the wind.


    There are all kinds of Yuanfu abilities in ancient books. No matter which department, they are recorded. However, for Chu Feng, these Yuanfu are not so much mature means of fighting as the key to the new world, or the treasure map to the treasure.


    Yuanfu is the foundation. To understand the essence of Yuanqi through Yuanfu is the way to become stronger.


    Through the loudspeakers, people can not find the source of sound.


    But after shouting these words, Chu Feng immediately took two people to leave the spot.


    Although he believes that most people have no way to find the source of sound, in case there is a genius in the wind among these people, it''s not sure.


    Zhao fan''s cry made the whole camp in a panic.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "Who wants to destroy the gate?"


    "It''s not true!"


    "No matter. Let''s see first."


    Although I don''t know whether this unknown person''s shout is true or false, since someone yells like this, their instinct will also urge them to check the energy node.


    Because most of the determined people''s awakening support includes this aspect, which is also the basic use of vitality, so they understand the importance of this matter.


    Not only are they in a panic, but even the members of Jinling creatures who lurk in the crowd are in a daze.


    Although it''s very close to their appointed time, they haven''t started yet!


    So they looked at each other: "do it!"


    Now they have been reminded of the importance of protecting energy nodes, so if they don''t take this opportunity to do it, they probably won''t have a chance to do it.


    They can''t let go of this good opportunity.


    "Poof!" A warrior responsible for protecting the energy node was stabbed in the heart.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Are you going to rebel?"


    Those responsible for protecting the energy node suddenly found that a large number of people began to approach them, so they fell into a panic.


    But before they could resist, they were quickly cut off their heads.


    "Destruction


    The members of Jinling creatures who lurk in immediately start to destroy the array with colorful light.


    Although the defense function of the energy shield is very strong, the energy node is very fragile.


    In less than five seconds, the first energy node was destroyed.


    Other members of Jinling creatures who lurked in also began to work one after another. One after another, the energy nodes were destroyed, and soon all the 12 nodes near the dark door were destroyed.


    But this scene was also seen by the reinforcements who arrived immediately after.


    "What are you doing?""Are you crazy?"


    Their brains haven''t turned around yet. I didn''t expect that these people had done such crazy things as destroying the energy node.


    The members of Jinling creatures immediately took out the fireworks in their arms and lit them.


    "Chirp --" bang! "


    Fireworks are blooming in the night sky. No matter how silly these reinforcements are, they can understand what happened. They are actually mixed with Jinling creatures.


    "This place has been taken by Jinling creatures. Now surrender is your only way out."


    "Surrender! Otherwise, all of you will die here. "


    However, they just yelled twice, and suddenly a lot of fire rain fell from their heads, making them embarrassed.


    "Ah


    "What is this?"


    "Water system, put it out quickly!"


    "Fight back."


    Now when everyone was startled by the sudden blue fire rain, a shout came from behind the crowd: "kill these traitors!"


    With this roar, people were immediately ignited by anger.


    No matter when, people hate traitors.


    We are all here to join the dawn alliance. You bastards dare to sneak into us and destroy the energy node and energy shield. What do you mean?


    So no matter what you say, we know you are traitors.


    While the members of Jinling creatures just wanted to escape, they found that they were directly blocked by the ice wall behind them.


    The discovery plunged them into despair.


    Because some unknown person suddenly yells, they have to start in advance, which leads to the fact that they never cooperate with them immediately when they start. Therefore, there are some deviations from the original plan. If they are allowed to persuade them, it is not impossible to recover the situation.


    But now that they have been directly started, it is a disaster for them.


    So the angry reinforcements began to fight one after another, and all the traitors were caught. Under the ice wall, none of them could escape successfully.

 Chapter 323

    When these traitors were solved, the sound of gunfire came from outside.


    "Everyone inside listen to me. You are surrounded by us."


    A man with a trumpet yelled, "now you have only one way to go, that is to surrender to us. This is your only way out."


    These reinforcements, who had been idle for a long time, looked at each other when they heard the shouting outside.


    "What shall we do?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Do you want to fight them?"


    "They were obviously premeditated."


    The sudden roar of gunfire made everyone in a panic. Many people didn''t know what to do. After all, it was late at night. They didn''t know how many enemies there were.


    At this time, suddenly someone picked up the knife in his hand and stabbed the people around him.


    "Ah


    "Who?"


    "Poof!"


    "You, why are you?"


    The sudden change is even more astonishing. The people around them are suddenly attacked, which makes them fall into a deeper level of panic.


    Those who suddenly burst out to attack the people around them, while they kept on fighting, shouting:


    "long live Jinling creatures."


    Long live Jinling


    This kind of shouting makes us have the illusion that this place has been controlled by Jinling creatures, and many people flee in confusion.


    At this time, someone had an idea: "let''s run to the dawn alliance."


    When you hear this idea, your eyes shine. They regard the people of dawn alliance as the life-saving straw in the critical moment.


    No matter whether the straw works or not, just grab it.


    So everyone ran in the direction of guangmen.


    The troops of Jinling creatures are pursuing and killing in the back.


    But when they ran a distance, they suddenly met a wall.


    "Why is there an energy shield here?"


    "It''s impossible. Why is there an energy shield here?"


    "We haven''t checked here in the daytime yet."


    "Wait, why do you check here during the day?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It must be the devil Chu Feng."


    "Chu Feng, I didn''t expect you to be so cruel."


    Driven by some people, human rights immediately expressed their indignation at Chu Feng. They did not expect that Chu Feng even set up an energy shield inside the alliance.


    In this way, even if they want to bring chaos to the direction of dawn alliance, it will not help.


    So they can only turn the focus of public opinion to Chu Feng.


    A man yelled: "Chu Feng, the devil, must have expected this thing for a long time, so he wanted to lock us up here and let us and Jinling creatures work hard."


    "Yes, Chu Feng is a devil!"


    "Devil Chu Feng."


    "We must teach him a lesson."


    The man who shirked all the responsibility on Chu Feng continued to shout: "since Chu Feng, the devil, has decided to abandon us, then our only way out is to surrender to the White pigs of Jinling creatures?"


    Suddenly a sharp drink interrupted the man.


    The man saw the source of the voice, suddenly his body couldn''t stop shaking.


    Chu Feng, why is he here?


    There was a blank in his brain. He thought that since Chu Feng had built an energy shield here, he would surely lock all of them here.


    So he had an idea, and decided to shift all the responsibility to Chu Feng, so that he could recruit many people without blood.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Chu Feng actually appeared here.


    He just wanted to say something, suddenly found a strong murderous gas directly locked up his whole body, so that his whole body could not move.


    Some people who didn''t understand the situation saw the appearance of Chu Feng and asked him about the situation one after another.


    "Master of Chu League, what''s the matter?"


    "Yes! Chu league leader, you have to give us an account. "


    However, they did not wait for too many questions, Chu Feng first a sharp drink.


    "Do you want a confession from me? Shouldn''t you give me an account? "


    Chu Feng''s magic power prototype "Shenwei" attack, so that people around are like falling into an ice cave, "I let you guard the door, but how long did you just guard, and then you were directly attacked?"


    Everyone didn''t expect that they should have told Chu Feng, but Chu Feng took the lead.


    And Chu Feng''s aura and murderous spirit are very attractive, so that people are at a loss.


    One of the powers said, "it''s because"Because that group of white pigs sent an inside man in?"


    Chu Feng sneered and walked towards the person who surrendered to the shareholders, "where the energy node is so important, how could the person you sent be directly attacked by several insiders? Then those who have killed your brothers and your fellow soldiers stand among you and encourage you to surrender? "


    When he came to the man who encouraged everyone to surrender, his right hand, like a sword, passed a shadow in the air, and a head fell to the ground.


    Chu Feng held his head high in the air with one hand and yelled: "Jinling creatures are a group of forces established by white pigs and black dogs, but they are swaggering in our Chinese land, wantonly capturing our compatriots as experimental objects. What do you say we should do?"


    A man instinctively yells, "kill them!"


    "Yes, these animals capture our compatriots, treat our compatriots as experimental objects, transform our compatriots into biochemical animals, and finally deal with us in return."


    Chu Feng yelled, "so as a Chinese people, I Chu Feng will never compromise with these white pigs. Anyone who wants to invade my Chinese land will bear my Chu Feng''s anger."


    Said Chu Feng to Zhang Ziqing and Zhao fan: "I will charge in the face of this group of aggressors in the first line, you follow behind me."


    Then, without looking back, he yelled to all the people, "I don''t know if you have forgotten your Chinese identity, but if you want to be dogs for those white pigs, don''t blame the ruthlessness of the sword in my hand. Zhao fan, follow me."


    Said, a glass colored flame meteor across the sky, flying toward the Jinling biological formation, and then set off a burst of blasting sound.


    Holding the sword of death, Chu Feng rushes into the formation of Jinling creature, then cuts it with a half moon shaped sword, and more than ten figures rush to the ground.


    Seeing that Chu Feng personally took the lead in the charge, the blood in countless people''s hearts seemed to be directly ignited: "Jinling biology has determined the power of white pig."


    "We will never allow the white paper to wreak havoc on our Chinese land."


    "To defend our homeland, we must defend our homeland with our own blood."


    "Kill! Kill all the aggressors. "


    These reinforcements, which used to be like stragglers, immediately summoned up great courage and began to launch a fierce charge towards the enemy formation.

 Chapter 324

    Human beings are social creatures that are easily incited.


    There are countless tragedies caused by incitement in history. Even in modern times, this kind of situation is still very common.


    When the environment becomes very dangerous, people''s instinct to follow the strong will immediately expand.


    Chu Feng didn''t like inciting the masses, but he was too kind to give up this good opportunity because he liked it.


    So at the beginning, he took the lead, shirked the crime of the secret door failure on the reinforcements, and conveniently put on the label of national righteousness, and then personally took the lead in the charge.


    Without any of the three, the effect will not be so good.


    But when the three add up, the reaction is sensational.


    As the leader of Dawning alliance, I leave the responsibility of guarding here to you. As a result, you can''t afford your own responsibility.


    I also need to take the lead in fighting. Why don''t you fight with me?


    "Go


    "Kill all the White pigs!"


    "Better die than surrender to the white pig."


    Some people who are exaggerating their emotions yell to rush towards Jinling biological people. Their behavior drives more people to fight back in adversity.


    "Boom -"


    a dragon shaped gun awn flashed by, and more than a dozen reinforcements were cut into two parts in an instant under the sweeping of this gun awn. The upper body and the lower body were separated, and the viscera on the ground were scattered.


    "Five steps!"


    It''s a sign of the fifth level.


    The appearance of the five level masters made the morale of the reinforcements decline for a moment, and the pace of charging was a little slower.


    At this time, a water dragon soared out.


    The water dragon roared and flew to the level 5 master with a long gun. The level 5 Master did not dodge, raised his long gun and stabbed forward.


    It''s another dragon like Qi that collides with the water dragon.


    However, at this time, the blue lightning from the level 5 master as the center toward 4 weeks burst, he and the people around him together into the object of attack.


    "Ah


    "What is this?"


    "No, someone''s sneaking."


    "It was last night''s monster."


    Although few people have seen the true face of thunder corpse dragon, but the means of thunder corpse dragon was detected by them last night.


    The blue lightning, which can make people unable to move, is the symbol of thunder corpse dragon.


    And to their horror, the current did not disappear.


    If it''s a water stream summoned by the water system psionic, it can defend against lightning. Unfortunately, this water dragon is real water.


    It''s the river water collected by Zhang Ziqing.


    When the water is electrified, the effect of lightning is better expanded.


    Just as they endure the torment of lightning and barely move out of this range, a voice with a long black sword landed among them.


    The black half moon blooms, and a dozen figures cover their necks at the same time, but no matter how they close, they can''t stop the gushing blood.


    The reinforcements behind them were shocked to see this scene.


    "This, is this a five level master?"


    "If our awakened knowledge about powers is correct, that person should be a level 5 master."


    "Is the fifth level master so fragile?"


    "No, it''s not that they are too fragile, but that the Chu leader is too strong."


    A level 5 master, accompanied by a group of powers around him, was easily killed here. The process was unbelievable.


    A lot of people swallowed their saliva, and then there was a frenzy in their eyes.


    It''s human instinct to yearn for power, and they also want to have such power.


    But the battle is not over.


    "Kill


    Chu Feng didn''t say any more words of provocation. Instead, he raised his hand to blow an armored vehicle to pieces. Then he started harvesting life with a long black sword.


    There''s no need to take the lead in more inspiring things.


    Under the personal leadership of Chu Feng, the morale of the reinforcements was like a rainbow.


    Zhao fan and Zhang Ziqing are also level 5 powers. Although level 5 is so fragile in front of Chu Feng, in fact, they do great harm to ordinary people.


    Zhang Ziqing with a frost gun can penetrate most of the body, Zhao fan''s fire snake dance is easy to harvest a life.


    Under the leadership of three level 5 masters, and even one master beyond may, the soldiers used by Jinling creatures to sneak attack from behind were immediately torn open a gap.When the formation is torn a gap, the rest is harvest.


    Chu Feng constantly shuttles through the battlefield, harvesting life by life.


    In fact, he didn''t enjoy himself very much last night, because his teammates were too weak. After all, he was just a group of miners. How much role can you expect them to play?


    However, although the reinforcements tonight are messy and have not formed a complete system, their strength is still strong.


    When the battlefield is completely disrupted, the formation can no longer play a significant role.


    So the whole battlefield is in chaos, and even people who don''t know each other don''t kill each other.


    Fortunately, most of the people in Jinling are still easy to identify, because they are armed with heavy firepower and dressed in neat riot suits.


    It''s a bloody night and countless lives are dying here.


    "Retreat!"


    "Jinling creature, retreat!"


    The commander of Jinling creature immediately gave the order to retreat.


    In their original plan, this was supposed to be a sneak attack.


    When the people inside destroy the energy node, they immediately cover the fire outside, then scare a group of people to surrender, and finally shake the morale of the whole army.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the people inside started and signaled two minutes earlier than they expected.


    Not in the two minutes gap, their morale was condensed by Chu Feng again, and then turned the original sneak attack into a scuffle.


    If they continue to fight, they may not even know who else is. How can they fight?


    Jinling biological people gradually retreated, Chu Feng continued to harvest some lives, and then returned to the masses with a look of regret.


    The number of powers he killed tonight is a little less than last night, but when it comes to quality, it''s far more than that.


    Because last night''s Jinling biological soldiers were responsible for guarding absenteeism, but today''s Jinling biological soldiers are used for frontal combat.


    Special preparation is the fifth level of the powers, directly let the bottleneck of Chu Feng breakthrough a small realm.

 Chapter 325

    "Wow, we won."


    "We won."


    No matter when it is, victory can always make people happy.


    Seeing the soldiers of Jinling creatures withdraw from the territory occupied by the alliance, the reinforcements who came to support all gave out excited cheers.


    Anyway, they are not too familiar with each other. Of course, they are not too sad about the death of their comrades in arms.


    When all the soldiers of Jinling biological retreated, Chu Feng began to collect the remaining scattered soldiers.


    He stood on a high platform and illuminated himself with a golden light.


    When all the eyes were focused on him, Chu Feng said:


    "the spies of Jinling creatures hid among you and killed your brothers who were responsible for guarding the energy node, which brought us heavy casualties."


    "Now they have been beaten back, but the war is not over, and our struggle with Jinling creatures is not over, so we have to continue to fight."


    "In addition, I would like to remind you that since you are on the battlefield, you should be ready to be killed and ready to shed blood. If you do not have such awareness, you should find a safe place to hide as soon as possible, if there is a safe place in the world."


    Chu Feng''s words were heartless, but they hit people''s hearts.


    They''ve just been through a lot of casualties, and it''s really for their own reasons that they brought in the spies.


    And when they really fight, they find that the war is different from what they imagined.


    Before the war, some people felt that the war should be a great opportunity to make contributions and to show their talents.


    But when you really go to the battlefield, you find that every enemy within the scope of your vision may take your life.


    So even the regular army has to go through strict training to hold on to their guns on the battlefield.


    It is because of Chu Feng that they summoned up their courage.


    But after the blood calmed down, their hearts were filled with the clouds of war again.


    The most forthright looking strong man yelled: "where is there a safe place in this world? There are monsters everywhere outside. It''s said that when insects attacked the fortress last time, only the people of dawn alliance survived a little more. Most of the others were eaten by insects. "


    "Even if we want to find a safe place, we can''t find it! The monsters outside are getting more and more powerful. In case there are more powerful insects than last time, where can we find a safe place? "


    "Now we have to fight not only monsters, but also people. I''ve had enough of this dog days."


    This has aroused many people''s resonance and reflection.


    They live in such an era, which is absolutely a tragic era.


    Compared with the past peaceful years, the present world is a purgatory.


    The monsters outside are getting stronger and stronger. Even if they find a slightly safer place, they have to worry about food.


    But they managed to find a place where they could not worry about food, only to find that they had to fight not only with monsters, but also with people.


    The strong man yelled to Chu Feng: "master of Chu League, I''m going to ask you if you want to take us in. As long as you want to take us in, give us a place to live and a bite to eat, we''ll protect this place with our own life. Even if we leave our life here, we''ll recognize it."


    A strange voice came from a corner: "what if the leader of Chu League takes you as cannon fodder? Even if I don''t treat you as cannon fodder, what if you are in a gang with the leader of Chu League? "


    "Get out of here!"


    The big man roared, and the crowd immediately separated a road, and then exposed the person hiding behind the crowd. He strode forward and grabbed the collar of the strange man.


    The man who was caught by the collar refused to accept: "are you angry? Chu Feng knows exactly what will happen tonight, so he doesn''t want to open the barrier and want us to die together with the soldiers of Jinling biology. Ask the leader of Chu League if he did this. "


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Chu Feng again.


    If he did, his image would change.


    "Yes, I knew you had spies."


    Chu Feng very frankly admitted.


    Although very surprised at Chu Feng''s candid admission, but the strange man still yelled: "look, I''m not wrong! He admitted


    Now that Chu Feng admits it, it''s easy for him to handle it.


    "What if I admit it?"


    Chu Feng looked at him with sarcastic eyes, "what do you want to say next? Why don''t I remind you in advance? Or should we call on everyone to oppose me and let us kill each other? "At this time, we look at the man''s eyes have become strange.


    The man blushed and said, "you are a villain. Don''t believe him. He is a mean villain, a villain who kills everyone."


    "I''m very strange. It''s the spies of Jinling creatures who want to kill us. It''s the soldiers of Jinling creatures who are killing us. Why did I become a villain instead?"


    Chu Feng still looked at him sarcastically, "if I reminded you at the beginning that there were spies coming in, what would you do? Would you stir up the relationship between dawning alliance and reinforcements?"


    The strong man threw the man to the ground and let him spit out a mouthful of blood.


    He said angrily, "you Jinling creatures are not even animals. What''s the right to call others villains?"


    Chu Feng said: "everything I do is for the dawn alliance. I can tell you very clearly that as long as I can protect the dawn alliance, I can sacrifice anyone outside the alliance, but even if I sacrifice 100000 innocent people, I will not put 10000 alliance people in danger.


    I''m really sorry to keep you here, but anyway, I will never let Jinling biological spies do harm to our alliance. "


    At this point, we have more trust in Chu Feng.


    Nowadays, people hate saints very much, and they are not willing to believe in good people. Otherwise, there will not be so many people who hate the army, or even directly attack the army.


    Because in their impression, good people are synonymous with bullying.


    However, if Chu Feng, the leader of the alliance, is not perfect, but has such shortcomings as cruelty, it will make him more real.


    Compared with a saint, we are more willing to follow a real person, a real and excellent person.

 Chapter 326

    The strong man stepped on the man''s head, and then said in a loud voice: "we don''t know anything else. We know two things. The first thing is that the leader of the Chu League is very protective, not the kind of woman and human benevolence in the legend. The second thing is that ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    his eyes went to the people around him: "when facing the enemy, the leader of the Chu League is in front of everyone "Face."


    Many people are excited by his words.


    Is this a weakness? If he is not regarded as his own person, that is a weakness, but if he is regarded as his own person, that is the biggest advantage.


    As for the second point mentioned by the strong man, it is more exciting.


    The reputation of Dawning alliance has spread around the neighborhood, and many people have quietly come here to investigate. They are very excited to join the alliance.


    Otherwise, they would not come here at risk in order to improve their status.


    In fact, the biggest worry in their hearts is not being pushed out. Their biggest worry is being used as cannon fodder by the alliance leader and foolishly dying.


    But just now in the face of danger, it is clear that the danger is what they brought, but Chu Feng still stood in front of everyone.


    The strong man continued: "the leader of Chu League could stay away from the incident, and there was no need to come out, but you still came out and rushed to the front, so as long as you say a word, our life will be handed over to the leader."


    His appearance is a rough man, but his well-developed limbs do not mean his simple mind.


    He knew that his brain could not go around so many curves, so he simply gave his brain to the people who could go through them.


    But he doesn''t trust most people. He still has fists as the leader of such a group.


    Now Chu Feng in his eyes, that is the best boss candidate.


    No matter whether Chu Feng is cruel or vicious, it is not important for him. The most important thing is that when he is in danger, he will not treat others as cannon fodder.


    Because if he wants to use people as cannon fodder, he must stand in the front.


    His words were echoed by the public.


    "Yes, the leader of Chu league can stay out of the trouble, but he came out to fight with us."


    "What''s fighting side by side? It''s leading the way."


    "Yes, with such a leader who will stand in front of the enemy, even if he is used as cannon fodder, we will recognize him."


    "As long as the leader is willing to speak, our life will be his."


    Chu Feng''s mouth showed a smile, at this moment, these people can be regarded as a preliminary return.


    It''s impossible to expect them to be very loyal to themselves now, and he is not naive enough to think that his action can handle so many people''s submission.


    He just set an example when everyone was confused with each other.


    So their loyalty is not important. What''s important is that they finally see a bright light in this dark world.


    A light to guide them forward.


    The first round of fighting ended, and Jinling creature''s raid ended in failure, with more than 2000 people injured.


    But the number of casualties in these two cases exceeded 7000.


    The huge casualties make their voice in the dawn alliance even lower. Even if they join the dawn alliance, they will inevitably be divided one by one.


    But in fact, they don''t care about it, because they are idle individuals, and they just come here to find a backing.


    It doesn''t matter if we can achieve our goal now, even if we give some discount.


    In the process of reorganizing, there is no such stupid behavior as fighting for power and power. Even if someone thinks so, now is not a good opportunity to take the lead.


    Otherwise, it is easy to be regarded as a spy.


    That strong man''s name is Wei broken army. To Chu Feng''s amazement, he is actually a warrior, and he began to practice martial arts in the new era.


    According to him, it seems that his martial arts practitioners are very smooth and have not encountered any bottleneck.


    His strength is only level 3 and level 5, but after practicing martial arts, his strength grows rapidly. With good luck, he gets a good knife, so his strength is among the best in the world.


    And because of the natural divine power, the fourth level powers should also avoid its edge.


    Such a person can be said to be gifted in some aspects, but Chu Feng doesn''t care too much, unless he can have brilliant performance next, he will focus on training him.


    Otherwise, Chu Feng doesn''t care what genius is.


    In the future, there will be more geniuses who die prematurely. It''s not certain that those with outstanding talent in one aspect can be regarded as geniuses.


    After the reorganization, the dawning alliance''s territory has also shrunk by a third.Chu Feng didn''t plan to "recover the lost land" immediately, because if the enemy was eliminated, no matter how many sites were recovered.


    But if we can''t solve the enemy, even if we take back the lost land, we can''t avoid the end of full-scale occupation.


    The powers of Jinling creatures attacked the energy shield on the edge of the alliance all night, but it didn''t cause much damage, just caused some energy consumption.


    Of course, it''s not that they have too few powers, but that they dare not attack with all their might.


    Chu xiaorou''s arrow is too terrible. Although it''s covered by Chu Feng, it can kill a fifth level psionic at first sight. It can kill more than ten fourth level psionic just by the aftershock of the burst. This kind of power is too terrible, so they dare not send out experts at all.


    If they really send experts to attack the shield, they will be met by another arrow.


    Since they don''t dare to do their best, the people of dawn alliance are also happy.


    In the process, Su Yuan made a special discovery.


    "Although Jinling creatures are responsible for attacking the energy shield, the number of psionic powers is more than 2000, which is a terrible number. However, we only used 150 psionic powers to make up for the consumption they caused."


    This unequal consumption is not the same as the consumption of energy shield in her memory.


    However, she did not disclose the discovery.


    This should be the special effect of the array established by Chu Feng, which is different from the ordinary flow shield.


    In particular, the energy node established by Chu Feng can not only maintain the daily consumption of energy shield, but also have some surplus without being attacked.


    This kind of means, in her awakening knowledge, is also unprecedented.


    But this is Chu Feng''s secret. She can''t tell it without permission.

 Chapter 327

    After a night''s war of attrition, at 9 a.m., the first ray of light finally appeared.


    We are used to this unusual change.


    Compared with the change of the sky, the enemy that dawn alliance must face now is the most important.


    In the conference room, Su Yuan read out the information she and the military got: "there are about 25000 soldiers in the attack of Jinling biology. More than 2000 people were lost in the battle last night, and now there are 23000 left. Literally, they are not dominant in the number."


    If they are not dominant literally, it means that they are actually dominant.


    After all, there are more than 2000 third-order powers of Jinling creatures.


    But the dawn alliance, even with reinforcements, has only 1100 people.


    And the other party''s command is very orderly, can let everyone into the collective perfect play to their own strength, but there is no cooperation between the powers of dawn alliance.


    In addition to the gap in ammunition, we are not suitable for hard work.


    Wei broke the army and said carelessly: "I''m afraid they will do anything. We have so many more people than them. Can we be afraid of them?"


    However, not many people followed suit.


    In fact, we all hate scuffle, because when we participate in scuffle, an carelessness will cause our own fall.


    Even if we win in the end, what if the one who dies is ourselves?


    Therefore, although the league can unite all the people''s strength at a critical moment, it does not mean that Chu Feng can easily order them to die.


    After all, we are not the regular army, and we can''t treat death as death.


    Chu Feng said: "of course, we will not be afraid of them, but if the price of destroying the enemy is to cause heavy casualties to ourselves, then such a war will be meaningless. As the leader of Dawning alliance, I will certainly reduce casualties as much as possible on the premise of winning."


    He Chongyin, as the deputy leader of the alliance, asked, "has the leader already had an idea?"


    Chu Feng said: "of course, but it takes a long time. Tian Jing, please explain to us what you heard last night."


    With that, he pushed Tian Jing to the conference table.


    Everyone looks at the little girl with expectant eyes. They all know that Chu Feng captured some assassins last night and handed them to Tian Jing for interrogation.


    If we can find something, we may be able to turn the war around.


    Tian Jing took a deep breath and said: "we all know one thing, that is, the awakeners of Jinling creatures are generally stronger than the outside world, and the proportion of people with powers is also higher than the outside world. At first, their warriors were weaker than the outside world, but now they are far stronger than the outside world."


    When she said these words, her heart was a little nervous.


    In fact, what she is going to say next is not the content of her own interrogation, but what Chu Feng taught her.


    However, since Chu Feng gave her trust, she certainly would not miss this good opportunity.


    He Chongyin said: "we understand this. It''s this attraction that attracts a large number of people."


    Yu Dawen''s eyes brightened: "have you interrogated this secret?"


    "Not only through interrogation, but also information from the military."


    Tian Jing calmly took out some data, "those are the research data captured by our leader in the battle with Jinling creatures, and some are from the military. In these data, we learned that in fact, the research similar to body strengthening had existed in the old times, but the key things were missing."


    Su Yuan asked suspiciously, "what is it?"


    In fact, people don''t think it''s new that there are researches on body strengthening in the old times.


    Because it was studied as early as 100 years ago, but it is a taboo project, so the progress of research is relatively slow.


    Even if someone says that someone has done something, they won''t be surprised.


    Tian Jing replied: "we noticed that their research is actually very mature, but they lack the key high concentration energy and the material that can directly strengthen the body. However, after the drastic changes of heaven and earth, the material they need has appeared."


    "What is it?"


    The eyes of all the people in the conference room were full of longing.


    Desire for strength is everyone''s instinct, especially in this dangerous era, this instinct will be greatly improved.


    If it is said that they have directly obtained the secret recipe through interrogation, then they will have doubts.


    However, if they have been given the method of strengthening their body before, but lack of an important "drug guide", the credibility of the whole thing will be improved a lot.


    This is also why Chu Feng wanted to tell you the news through interrogation.It''s all about credibility.


    Tian Jing cleared his throat and said, "we know one thing through interrogation, that is, they are responsible for hunting powerful mutant creatures, and then send a large number of their blood and the spinal cord of zombies to the laboratory, and the people who forcibly endowed them with powers come out of the same place."


    Everyone''s breathing suddenly became a little heavy.


    People are more willing to believe their own speculations than others'' empty talk.


    If we say that the blood of the mutant organism and the spinal cord of the zombie are the key to all this at the beginning, maybe many people will doubt it. But let us know in this way that we will soon draw a key conclusion through speculation.


    The blood of the mutant and the spinal cord of the zombie are the key to all this.


    Because it is their own conclusion, so we believe in this conclusion.


    Although Chu Feng used some tricks in this matter, he really had a clear conscience in this matter, because the information he gave was true.


    What he''s given is actually the formula of the gene enhancer.


    The formulation of gene fortified drugs is a rarity now, but it will become a commodity in the next few years.


    Even if it''s an improved formula, it''s also changed according to everyone, slightly improving the success rate.


    But in this era, it''s very good to have the opportunity to improve yourself. What success rate will you care about!


    So such a means to improve people''s strength, of course, will cause people''s madness.


    "So, is our research successful?"


    Su Yuyan asked to Chu Feng rigidly.


    She had not been specially reminded by Chu Feng in advance. At the moment, she was full of true feelings. If she could really get such a means, could all the people here become stronger and dare not be provoked?


    This will reduce casualties.

 Chapter 328

    Chu Feng in everyone''s expectant eyes, slowly said: "can''t be regarded as a success, can only say with preliminary results, need someone to experiment."


    Then he took out a bottle of blue medicine.


    Seeing the blue potion, everyone''s eyes showed a look of longing, but they were afraid to go forward.


    After all, this kind of thing can''t be risk-free. It hasn''t been tested yet. Who can be sure of the safety of this kind of thing?


    Wei pujun frowned and said, "do we also want to do human experiments like Jinling biology?"


    If they do, what''s the difference between them and Jinling creatures?


    But if they don''t, how can they improve their success rate?


    So we are in a dilemma.


    Some people want to say that if they want to, they can find many volunteers to do this kind of experiment, but it will certainly have a certain impact on their own image.


    Chu Feng said: "in fact, I have done similar experiments before. Although there is only one successful example, people who have been with me for a long time understand it."


    Su Yuan and several deputy alliance leaders'' eyes fall on Ye Xiaohui.


    They all know that Chu Feng didn''t get a method to make people become powers before, but the success rate of this method is too low, and it needs to endure a lot of pain.


    That is to say, ye Xiaohui has such perseverance. Even if they are just watching, they will feel a little chilly.


    Su Yuan asked: "in other words, this formula has been developed, and the biggest problem is the danger?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "yes, it''s a matter of danger."


    And ye Xiaohui''s eyes also have some haze.


    Although she insisted on it with strong willpower at that time, she was not willing to bear the pain again.


    Tian Jing suddenly said, "I''d like to have a try."


    Xu Wei and Tao Jinghua also said, "we are willing to try."


    Chu Feng said: "if you think about it clearly, I''m not sure about the danger of this kind of medicine, and the earlier you try, the greater the danger."


    After someone tries, people can sum up their experience and improve the success rate of those who try later.


    So the risk of the first batch is the highest.


    Tian Jing and Xu Wei are the first people to follow Chu Feng, so there is no need to take such a risk.


    Tian Jing said: "the reason why I am willing to try is not only because I want to be stronger, but also because in the intelligence we get, only the better the physical fitness, and the higher the degree of control over the vitality in our body, the lower the risk. I ask myself that although the strength is not top-notch, it is still good among the martial arts."


    At this time, Gu Nanfei suddenly got up and said: "if you talk about the strength among the martial arts, none of you should be better than me. You should give it to me to test."


    Chu xiaorou said anxiously: "no, you can''t take risks."


    Gu Nanfei still insisted: "if you want to pursue the success rate, I am the best choice."


    Chu Feng looked at his sister, sighed in his heart, and then said to Gu Nanfei, "you are not the right person."


    Gu Nanfei asked calmly, "why?"


    Chu Feng said: "since the stronger your strength is, the stronger your ability to take risks will be. So what can succeed in you, how can you be sure that you can succeed in others?"


    Gu Nanfei looked gloomy, and then sat in silence.


    He is not pedantic, understand what Chu Feng said is very right.


    In the old days, his physical fitness had already surpassed many of today''s warriors, and he has been strengthened a lot now.


    He can carry the danger directly by his physical fitness, and others may not be able to carry it.


    Chu Feng continued: "there is a second reason, that is, your main energy is now on the study of martial arts. If this kind of medicine has a special effect on people''s body, it will hinder your research, and it will affect more than a few people."


    Gu Nanfei nodded: "I understand."


    Although the number of ancient martial arts practitioners in China is not small, he is the only one who can relax his cultivation and concentrate on improving public law.


    So if something happens to him, it will not only affect him.


    It can be said that the significance of existence now is not only for oneself, but for the future of the warrior.


    So when it comes to the value to China, all the people present are not as high as him.


    See Gu Nanfei no longer forced, Chu xiaorou also pat chest, relieved.


    Tian Jing said: "my physical fitness is on the middle and upper level among ordinary martial arts, but I have a strong control over my vitality, so I should be the best candidate."Chu Feng is not hypocritical: "if the experiment is successful, I will tailor a set of top-quality weapons for you."


    Tian Jing''s eyes bloomed a look of fanaticism, and then said: "yes, master."


    Then Chu Feng opened the potion and ordered Tian Jing, "open your mouth."


    Tian Jing said, "I can do it myself."


    It makes her feel strange to be given medicine in public.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "this period of time there was the last kind of situation, you will break the medicine, in this case, it''s too wasteful."


    Last time ye Xiaohui''s tragedy, she witnessed it with her own eyes. She knows that sometimes her actions may not follow her will.


    Tian Jing nodded, then forced to hold back the shame in his heart and opened his mouth.


    Chu Feng gently holds Tian Jing''s cheeks and pours the medicine in.


    If it is in peacetime, we may take advantage of this behavior to coax.


    But under such circumstances, no one can laugh.


    After drinking the medicine, Tian Jing covers her neck with a look of pain, and even pinches her neck into cyan.


    She controlled herself not to spit out the medicine in extreme pain.


    Because she understands that strength is the foundation of everything. If she doesn''t have strength, she doesn''t even have the qualification to follow Chu Feng.


    If she didn''t follow Chu Feng, what would she be able to do with such a martial artist who was less than three levels?


    Therefore, even if it is necessary to take certain risks, she is not afraid.


    If you are not willing to take risks in the early stage, then with the passage of time, you need to take more and more risks in the later stage, and even will inevitably become a dead end.


    After more than ten seconds, Tian Jing released his hands, then rolled on the ground with a painful face, and made a painful groan.


    Not only that, but also some black blood vessels were exposed from under her skin.


    When people saw this, they immediately clapped their hands.

 Chapter 329

    Black blood vessels appear under the skin, which is a sign of becoming a zombie!


    Is there any danger that this medicine will turn people into zombies?


    Chu Feng frowned, and then took out a single injection needle, into Tian Jing''s body, the inside of the drug injection.


    This medicine is the result of the military research, which can turn people who have not yet completely become zombies into ordinary people''s Zombie serum.


    With the injection of zombie serum, Tian Jing gradually returned to normal.


    Her breath began to grow stronger and stronger, and the gradually disordered information became more stable.


    Just when everyone was relieved, Tian Jing''s body suddenly appeared a crack.


    Then, her skin began to crack continuously, blood oozed from the cracks of the skin, and gradually began to dye her clothes red.


    When Chu Feng saw this, he took a magic talisman.


    As the talisman works, Tian Jing''s body gradually calms down.


    After a minute, Tian Jing opened her eyes with weakness: "I''m ok."


    Said, a strong momentum burst out in her body.


    Feeling the momentum of her body, everyone is a joy.


    Although she encountered some dangers in the process of promotion just now, her strength promotion is real now, which proves that this road of strengthening is feasible.


    "What do you feel now?" Chu Feng asked


    Tian Jing thought about it, and then said, "I didn''t wake up like sister ye, but my level has reached level 3 and level 5. I have not only broken through the big realm, but also improved five small steps."


    There was an incredible look in everyone''s eyes.


    "No way! You didn''t even reach the peak of the second level before


    "Is it crazy that one potion can only raise so much?"


    "How could there be such a shortcut?"


    "If Jinling creatures also have such mature means ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "hiss ~"


    they finally understand why the level of Jinling creatures was slightly lower than that of dawn alliance, but only a few days later, their physical quality improved.


    The reason lies in such means.


    If Jinling biological controls such technology, how can they be rivals?


    At this time, Tian Jing stretched out her hand, then took out a dagger and gently folded it. The dagger forged by refined steel was broken by her.


    Gu Nanfei''s eyes brightened: "if I am not wrong, you should have no vitality just now."


    "No way!"


    The crowd exclaimed.


    If you use vitality, it''s nothing to break a fine steel dagger, but if you just rely on the strength of the body, it''s incredible.


    Does this medicine have the function of strengthening the body?


    Tian Jing nodded and affirmed Gu Nanfei''s guess: "I feel the strength of my body has been enhanced, but now I feel very hungry."


    "If this medicine can strengthen the body, then it''s normal to feel hungry because of lack of energy," Gu said


    Su Yuan asked in a deep voice, "is there any defect in this kind of medicine?"


    Chu Feng handed Tian Jing a piece of fish and said, "eat it."


    This is the fifth order Qingjiang sturgeon''s meat, which contains a lot more energy than ordinary meat, and can effectively supplement the energy lost due to body strengthening.


    Tian Jing FISH results, and then regardless of the image of the big bite up.


    Chu Feng said to the public: "just one example is not enough."


    Xu Wei and Tao Jinghua immediately said, "we also want to try."


    Although they have a good relationship with Tian Jing, it''s normal for them to compete with each other even if they are good friends.


    They don''t want to lag behind girls.


    Chu Feng didn''t refuse, but silently handed the two potions to them.


    In the next three minutes, what happened to Xu Wei was almost the same as what happened to track and field. He barely recovered after being rescued by Chu Feng.


    After his strength stabilized, he reached the third level.


    Although it is a little worse than qitianjing, it is also a surprise.


    And Tao Jinghua''s body, is from the beginning to the end there is no sign of zombie, but completely to digest this medicine.


    Until his body seems to be broken by blood vessels, Chu Feng just saves him.


    When his body gradually stabilized, he reached for a grip, and a white lightning appeared on his hand, which was a sign of the awakening of the psionic.


    And the light of the eyes of the people was greater.


    Although most of you here are awakeners, they also understand the value of this medicine, which can make ordinary people wake up.If it is spread out, it will certainly cause a lot of people''s contention.


    Tao Jinghua said: "my level is still level two and level nine, but I don''t have any information about the powers in my mind, even the basic methods of using them."


    Chu Feng is not surprised: "you are not a congenital awakening, and the gap between congenital awakening is normal, you can use nucleus to improve yourself."


    Then Chu Feng faced the crowd:


    "next, I''ll talk about this knowledge."


    "According to our preliminary experiments, we can roughly determine that this kind of medicine is a successful medicine, which can not only strengthen the human body, but also improve their own strength."


    "Although this drug has certain side effects, that is, it may turn people into zombies, zombie serum can be used to solve this problem."


    "I think we all know the advantages and disadvantages of zombie serum."


    Zombie serum can save people who have not completely transformed into zombies, but this is not absolute. Some people who are deeply infected can not be saved.


    And according to the information spread by the military, if they are repeatedly infected, there is no way to save them.


    Of course, this is not the case for most people.


    Thank God that the person bitten by funeral can be saved. Why do you need so many detailed things?


    Su Yuan said: "I don''t think it''s a disadvantage. At most, everyone takes a limited amount of medicine. If they take too much medicine, they may become zombies."


    The crowd was relieved.


    If this potion can be continuously strengthened without any side effects, it will be unfair to them.


    Of course, they will never think that it is unfair that they are awakened and others are not.


    Now everyone can use a limited number of potions. On the contrary, it can promote them to use potions to expand their minds.


    Chu Feng said: "of course, this is not a defect, but the real defect is not just what it looks like just now, but something under the water."

 Chapter 330

    Of course, Chu Feng is familiar with the disadvantages of this medicine.


    Because gene enhancer is a rotten Street product in the later stage, more than 90% of the survivors have used it.


    One of his roommates, fat man, died of the side effects of the drug.


    Of course, there is no way to do this, because with the deterioration of the environment, constant strength is death, and gene enhancer is the only hope for him to become stronger.


    "One of the biggest drawbacks of this kind of medicine is that it is very easy for the medicine extracted from the spinal cord of zombies and the blood of mutated organisms to eat itself back."


    Chu Feng said, "but this is not something that can not be solved, but there is a big defect, that is, the range of promotion is too large, it is easy for people to bear."


    Su Yuanti asked: "can we reduce the injection amount of medicine?"


    Chu Feng said: "if you inhale too much of the vitality of heaven and earth, you are prone to be possessed. You should be careful when you practice. If you reduce the amount of medicine injected, what''s the difference with our usual practice? At least the time of cultivation is controllable. "


    This makes a lot of people''s minds directly put out.


    In fact, the cultivation of martial arts can be fast.


    But if you want to go beyond your physical limit, it''s easy to explode and die.


    So as long as you feel something''s wrong, it''s better to stop right away.


    The dawn alliance has been guided by Gu Nanfei, a professional. However, in the past 10 days, more than 30 people have gone crazy, and even Chu Feng has no time to save them.


    Outside, the risk is even greater.


    He Chongyin said with a bitter smile: "sure enough, risk and income are always in direct proportion. If you want to gain more strength, you have to bear more risk."


    If you reduce the amount of medicine injected, the effect will be similar to the martial arts'' usual cultivation. However, if you increase the amount of medicine injected, you will have the risk of death.


    It seems that there is no solution to this situation. It seems that all of you have just noticed that Chu Feng has a special means to calm the vitality in his body.


    Chu Feng seemed to see the worry in everyone''s heart: "I know what you want to ask. I admit that my awakening power has a special way to calm down my vitality, but it also has a great load on me. Even if I practice for a day without sleep, I can only save 10 people."


    The frenzied eyes of the people immediately darkened.


    If it''s just to help 10 people wake up, then the value of this potion is too low.


    After all, the innate awakened must have an advantage over the acquired awakened. It is better to use these energies to woo the awakened than to spend a lot of money on cultivating the martial arts.


    And Chu Feng''s time is also very precious, can not be used to waste on such things.


    It''s a waste of energy to ask him to help people around him wake up.


    If you want him to help more people improve their strength, how can he maintain his authority?


    What Chu Feng wants to do is to become the uncrowned king in the dawn alliance, rather than a respected doctor. These two ways can be compatible, but they should always be the former.


    Chu Feng continued to explain: "this medicine has a third disadvantage, that is, most of the materials of this medicine are not very precious, but the core materials are the blood of mutated organisms and the spinal cord of mutated zombies. You should understand the difficulty of obtaining these two things."


    "In other words, if you want to mass produce this kind of medicine, you have to take the risk of hunting in the wild," Yu said


    Chu Feng said: "no mistake, but in addition to the above shortcomings, we should pay attention to a very dangerous thing."


    Su Yuan blurted out: "does Jinling biology control better technology?"


    Yu Dawen shrunk his neck: "Jinling biology has studied this kind of medicine for so long. The quality of the medicine in their hands must be better than that in our hands. If they use this kind of medicine as a bargaining chip to recruit troops, it will attract many people."


    You know, most of the ordinary people have milk. In the old days, there were people who did things against humanity for thousands of Yuan''s salary, not to mention now?


    So if this kind of medicine is popularized on a large scale, it must be a disaster.


    Su Yuan said in a deep voice: "if Jinling biology has mastered the perfect technology, it will never go public, and then use it to recruit."


    "No, you''re wrong."


    Chu Feng shook his head, "Jinling biological control of this technology, you need to see the outside soldiers to understand, they just put more energy on how to control the soldiers, because for them, if the soldiers are not loyal, then there is no significance."


    Everyone felt a little chilly after hearing this.


    Want to control the soldiers directly? Is all the news spread by the military true?Chu Feng said: "but if they are forced into a desperate situation, or if there is another kind of medicine in the market to compete with them, they may jump out of the wall in a hurry."


    At present, only Jinling creatures are in full control of this medicine, so they won''t worry too much.


    But if we let them know that this kind of medicine has been controlled by the people of dawn alliance, then they may make a rush.


    It''s normal to compete, even if you''re not forced into a desperate situation.


    If this happens, Jinling creatures will be hard to deal with.


    Thinking of this possibility, everyone''s heart was heavy.


    Facing such an enemy who controls cutting-edge technology, the pressure is unimaginable.


    What''s more, the relationship between them and Jinling creatures is endless, and there is no possibility of compromise, unless they are willing to be controlled puppets.


    However, none of you here is willing to muddle along, so their only choice is to fight to the death.


    Su Yuyan asked Chu Feng, "what can I do?"


    People in the meeting room are looking at Chu Feng with expectant eyes. In such an environment, they can only believe that Chu Feng has a solution to the problem.


    Unconsciously, Chu Feng has become everyone''s hope.


    They have even set up the sign of omnipotence in their hearts.


    Chu Feng looked around the crowd for a week, and then said in a painful voice: "if the news of this medicine spreads, the consequences will be disastrous, and Jinling creatures will expand their influence, so now we have only one way, that is to make this medicine public."


    Su Yuyan opened his mouth wide: "open? But is this really useful? "

 Chapter 331

    Everyone was surprised by Chu Feng''s idea.


    Make this medicine public, and then Jinling creatures will not rely on it?


    Yu Dawen objected: "but if you take control of this medicine in your own hands, then the expansion of our influence will be very big."


    "Do you want to destroy Jinling creatures directly?"


    Chu Feng asked, "now there are three parties in charge of this kind of medicine, one is Jinling biology, the other is the military, and the third party is us. Please formulate a good way to exterminate."


    Yu Dawen opened his mouth and then closed it.


    Of course, he knows how much influence this medicine will have if it is completely in his own hands.


    But he also understood that if the dawn alliance had the power to destroy any of the other two forces, they would not be sitting in the conference room discussing countermeasures.


    Before the army of Jinling creatures came out, they had no way to go out.


    At this time, because of greed and want to monopolize, it is simply a death seeking behavior.


    Therefore, although some are not reconciled, it can only be so.


    Chu Feng said to Gao Yangsong, who had been silent all the time: "it''s troublesome for you to spread the news. Before the news is completely spread, we will try our best to slow down the pace of Jinling creatures."


    Gao Yangsong said, "I will."


    With that, he left directly, ready to communicate.


    The later this kind of thing is done, the more variables will be. So after he got Chu Feng''s permission, he immediately started to act against the clock.


    People see Gao Yangsong''s back, although a little sorry, but also understand can''t stop.


    It is the so-called greedy snake swallow elephant, if they want to stop Gao Yangsong''s action at this time, then meet their own is absolutely the end of destruction.


    After Gao Yangsong left, Chu Feng said to the public, "now our strength is still insufficient, so we must rely on the help of the military. I hope you can understand."


    He said this to those who had just joined.


    Wei broke the army and said, "I know that the leader of Chu League is also to reduce casualties."


    If they don''t know Chu Feng, maybe they will leave an impression that Chu Feng is timid, thinking that he may be afraid of fighting.


    But after last night''s experience of Chu Feng taking the lead, none of them dared to question Chu Feng''s courage.


    After the meeting, we all sorted out the army separately.


    After the battle last night, Jinling biological''s army also entered the rest period.


    After all, their powers also need to rest. It''s too extravagant to directly use the crystal nucleus to restore their strength.


    So in a non emergency situation, they can only use time to recover slowly.


    Some Jinling biological soldiers entered the area captured by the dawn alliance, but Su Yuan led people to fight back directly, causing more than 1000 casualties.


    After all, even if it is captured, it is the territory of dawn alliance.


    Of course, their own people know more about this place than outsiders.


    Moreover, the military defense measures here are all external. When they attack from the area behind the gate, the soldiers of Jinling creatures turn their back to them.


    Besides, it''s fireworks on the wall.


    At 4 p.m., it became dark.


    After the sky darkened, Chu Feng gathered people around him and began to arrange tasks.


    "Xiao Rou, Zi Qing, Zhao fan, you cooperate with Lu Ming. They defend the front, regardless of their attack angle from the secret door. They can''t attack from there for a while."


    Chu Feng ordered, "you are good at long-range combat, there should be no problem, I and Gu Nanfei and Su Yuyan teacher to harass behind the enemy."


    Chu xiaorou was a little worried: "but it''s too dangerous."


    Chu Feng pondered for two seconds, then asked: "who are you worried about?"


    Chu xiaorou takes a shy look at Gu Nanfei, then quickly lowers her head, blushes and stops talking.


    Gu Nanfei, as usual, said nothing.


    Seeing his sister actually showed such an air, Chu Feng also had some helplessness.


    He thought of what Xu Yan had reminded him, that is, before he came to the fort, they also met a danger, but Gu Nanfei saved them.


    It''s probably at that time.


    But Chu Feng did not say too much, but said: "you don''t have to worry too much, I have enough assurance, if not enough assurance, I will go alone."


    After hearing this, people were more relieved.


    If you don''t have enough assurance, you can go by yourself. Have enough assurance, will bring people together, such logic also put on the body of Chu Feng, more feasible.Chu Feng said: "now that the issue of medicine has been spread out, and the military will specially remind one thing when spreading the news, that is, Jinling biology has the means to control human beings, such as biochemical war animals, and many people have seen it with their own eyes.


    So there is no need to worry about the public opinion guidance. As long as Jinling biology shows a little bit of decline, that is the result of the fall of the wall and the push of others. What we need to do is to win the battle in front of us. "


    Su Yuyan asked, "but how much threat can we pose if we go deep behind the enemy lines? Only a few of us can cause a limited number of casualties


    If she was afraid of death, she would not work so hard in the face of the insect king.


    She asked this just to make sure how much she could do.


    Chu Feng said: "you may not know much about war. In fact, the real war is not only a competition of strength, but also a competition of comprehensive national strength. Our purpose this time is to cut off each other''s supplies. As long as we burn each other''s food, everything will be solved."


    Gu Nanfei thought deeply: "no wonder you spent a day on the wall today. It was for this."


    Chu Feng said: "Jinling creatures didn''t plan to fight a long-term war, so they didn''t have much food and didn''t have much sense of defense. They were all loaded on several heavy trucks. As long as we can burn all these heavy trucks, our strategic goal will be achieved.


    There is a certain gap between our strength and that of the enemy, but it is impossible for a group of hungry people to beat a group of well fed people. "


    Su Yuyan nodded: "let''s start!"


    Chu Feng pressed her shoulder and said, "don''t worry. It''s time for them to have dinner. There are the most people around the heavy trucks with grain. Because of the large number of people, their dinner time will take at least two hours. We have to wait for two hours before we start."


    Then, his eyes turned to Zhang Ziqing and Zhao fan: "your purpose is to cover the city wall and help us attract attention."

 Chapter 332

    An hour later, three black figures in night clothes quietly left the closed ground door and shuttled through the night.


    Because it was very dark, no one noticed just three people.


    The reason why Chu Feng chose Gu Nanfei and Su Yuyan is that they are both close combat masters, and their speed and explosive power are very terrible.


    Few of them can stay if they want to escape.


    In addition, as long as they do some work after severance, their survival rate is the highest.


    Three people''s skills are very good, along the way did not disturb anyone.


    When they quietly around to Jinling biological enemy more than 1 km distance, found that Jinling biological people still have a lot of dinner.


    Although the distance is not too short, but the three people''s hearing has been strengthened, roughly able to hear their conversation.


    "Alas! When is the end of such a day? "


    "That''s to say, fireworks are set off under the city wall all day long. When can we get in?"


    "I said! If we had concentrated on attacking a little, we would have gone in a long time ago. "


    "Why don''t you talk to the commander about your idea?"


    "Forget it, I dare not."


    There are always a lot of people who are not proficient in military affairs and like to pretend that they are very familiar with strategy. They think that other people''s tactics must be stupid.


    In fact, when we look back on the history of China, there are many great generals who have made stupid mistakes. Are they all stupid?


    In fact, on the battlefield, you have no way to observe the battlefield from the perspective of God.


    Limited by intelligence, resources and vision, few generals can give full play to their command ability.


    Why did the Han Dynasty produce so many famous generals?


    The first reason is that there is a wise and powerful emperor, and there is an emperor who cherishes talents. The second reason is that he has enough resources as support.


    If a general doesn''t have to worry about logistics, military resources, and sophisticated equipment, then even a mediocre general can have a peerless reputation.


    Just at this time, they suddenly heard a woman''s cry.


    "Haha, it''s finally our turn to rest. I don''t know if those girls miss me."


    "Ha ha, they must have got a lot of nourishment when we took turns off."


    "Lao Wang, why don''t you go? Don''t you take advantage of the opportunity? "


    "I''m not too tired in the morning. I can''t do it now."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    "What are you talking about! I just think that when I first caught those women, their resistance was very refreshing. Now when I catch them, they don''t know how to resist. "


    "Alas! So it is


    "However, some cool is good, if the real siege begins, I don''t know if I can survive!"


    "When Lao Tzu enters the dawn alliance, we must catch a few people to fight."


    There was a long laugh in the distance.


    "Don''t panic!"


    Chu Feng pressed and held Su Yuyan, who had been killed faintly, "it''s meaningless to start now."


    Su Yuyan took a deep breath and calmed himself down


    The voice just now was that the soldiers of Jinling biology were discussing how to enjoy the captured military prostitutes. After all, this is an effective way to maintain the morale of the army.


    Especially for the irregular army whose military discipline is not clear, if even this kind of thing has to be restricted and there is not enough guarantee, it will easily lead to a decline in morale.


    Now give them a channel to vent their spare energy, or let them be more reckless in the battlefield.


    Although Su Yuyan has heard of this kind of thing, he can''t help but want to get rid of all these things when he hears these people''s disgusting conversation.


    Gu Nanfei said: "as long as we can win, none of these people can run away."


    Although what he said was a little idealized, it effectively pacified Su Yuyan.


    Chu Feng said: "attacking logistics is the only thing that can achieve the maximum effect when we do it for the first time, so we only have one chance. If we want to do it for the second time, the success rate will drop a lot."


    At this time, several figures from the side to the heavy truck with materials.


    "Hey, check the supplies."


    Cried one.


    The soldier in charge of the heavy truck nodded and opened the door.


    However, when these adults were checking the supplies, they conveniently took a bag, put some things in the bag, and then left here.


    Because within the scope of exploration, Chu Feng can see clearly, what he takes is some fruits.The soldiers who were in charge of guarding the supplies pretended not to see this scene.


    After seeing this scene, Chu Feng had a new idea.


    Because of the change of world rules, fruits and other things are easy to rot, and it''s hard to get them.


    Therefore, the price of fruit is several times higher than that of real goods. Of course, these people took some fruit from the goods in order to honor some important people.


    This kind of thing should have been no problem, but since their military discipline is broken, it gives him a chance to make a hole.


    Several people who checked the supplies after supper time left immediately after checking all the supplies, and then rushed to the front line.


    At this time, Chu Feng and Su Yuyan changed their clothes, then appeared from the side and walked towards the heavy truck carrying the materials.


    As they approached the truck, several soldiers stopped them.


    "What do you do?" Asked an officer with a rank on his shoulder.


    During the interrogation, his eyes were squinting at Su Yuyan.


    Although she couldn''t see clearly in the night, her figure was more hot and attractive in the hazy light.


    If it wasn''t for the night to hide the embarrassment of his physical reaction, he would even stoop.


    See these disgusting eyes, Su Yuyan eyes flash murder, she was about to start, but Chu Feng a eyes stopped.


    Chu Feng''s body showed a touch of power. Under the influence of divine power, his momentum gradually formed its essence, just like the momentum of mountains oppressing officers.


    "You, what do you say? I didn''t hear you."


    After all, the more he says, the more likely he is to make mistakes. Therefore, this comprehensive attitude is the best result.


    The officer who wanted to bring Su Yuyan to justice under the banner of interrogation suddenly felt as if he was falling into an ice cave. The pressure on him was like a mountain, which made him breathless.


    He clenched his teeth and reluctantly replied, "my Lord, this is a misunderstanding. I didn''t know it was your woman."


    Although I don''t know who Chu Feng is, it''s certainly not ordinary people who have such terrible momentum.


    Chu Feng showed a look of contempt: "see your identity clearly, not all women are qualified for your level."


    "Yes, my Lord said so." The officer bowed his head.


    Chu Feng put on a high look, directly ordered: "no wonder here for a long time, take me to the front line, see me to break the energy shield."

 Chapter 333

    Hearing Chu Feng''s arrogant words, the officer''s mind turned sharply.


    The meaning of Chu Feng''s words is very obvious. Because he can''t attack here for a long time, he comes here to destroy the energy shield.


    Although he did not receive this information, he was not surprised.


    First of all, although the battle situation on the front line seems very fierce, and there is a fierce fight between powers, the ripples splashed by the attack shield have been heard all the time, but there is no direct general attack.


    The people above seem to be waiting for something.


    Now suddenly, there is a big man who can''t move just by his momentum, and what the big man said makes him more sure of his conjecture.


    The sudden appearance of these adults must be supported by the headquarters of the company, which is specially used to help them attack the experts here.


    So he immediately bowed his head and said, "yes, my Lord, I will take you to the front line."


    With that, he cheered to several subordinates: "show me the way quickly!"


    Of course, he also had some doubts in his mind, that is, whether these big figures belong to his own side or not, but the idea was soon forgotten.


    Because this person is going to the front line, where there are more than 2000 third-order powers, plus many fourth order powers, adults are ready to cover at any time.


    If it''s the enemy, how dare you go to such a place?


    Only the big men on their own side will rush to the front without scruple.


    To say the least, even if these adults are really enemies, they can be easily solved in the front line, where they have the most people.


    At this time, Su Yuyan with delicate language airway: "I''m hungry, can you eat something first?"


    Chu Feng coldly glanced at her: "military orders are like mountains. If you want to eat, you can eat after the work."


    Su Yuyan said coquettishly, "but people are hungry."


    Chu Feng''s tone is still indifferent: "how, what I said is not easy to use?"


    I don''t feel pity for jade at all


    The officer and the soldiers shook their heads secretly and despised Chu Feng''s incomprehensible amorous feelings.


    If a beautiful woman with such a good figure makes a request to them in a coquettish tone, it is estimated that their bones will be crisp, no matter what kind of request they will agree to.


    But think about it, such a big man should not lack of women!


    Su Yuyan bowed his head and said, "is it a waste of time to eat?"


    Gu Nan flew to the officer and asked, "is it past dinner time?"


    A soldier said, "I just had dinner, but there''s still..."


    Before his voice fell, the officer covered his mouth, and then flattered Chu Feng: "although dinner has been eaten, there are still some fruits and fast food on the bus. If adults don''t dislike it, they can go to enjoy it."


    The officer also complained in secret.


    My subordinates have no eyes. Do you still want to let these big people eat the leftovers we eat? It''s like death.


    You can kill yourself. Don''t pull on us.


    Su YuYan''s eyes brightened: "fruit? I''ve had too much barbecue recently, just for a change. "


    Chu Feng looked at her disdainfully: "haven''t you eaten in the base?"


    Su Yu said: "those people in the research room even wanted to study the consequences of the specially mutated fruits under our powers. I almost got caught, so I don''t eat any food near those crazy people."


    Gu Nanfei said, "you just want to find an excuse for hunting."


    After hearing the conversation, the officer confirmed their identities.


    All the strange people in the laboratory are at a distance, because no one is sure whether they will catch some of their own people as research materials on a whim.


    One of his subordinates was caught as an experiment.


    He originally wanted to find out his subordinates, but was stopped by his boss. Then his boss told him that although those Frankenstein have no positions, their status is higher than all of you.


    Now the conversation between these three people has confirmed their special status.


    So he said with flattery, "I''ll take the adults to enjoy the fruit."


    Now the fruit is a luxury, can already bear to enjoy two words.


    Chu Feng continued to maintain his inhumane image: "it''s important now. Don''t think about what you don''t have. Don''t eat after the fight."


    Gu Nan Fei is dissuade a way: "anyway also not bad these minutes."


    The officer also said, "yes! If something is damaged in a war, it''s not good. Now these fruits can be enjoyed by several adults, and we can make the best use of them. "Chu Feng seemed to be moved, hesitated and said, "OK! Don''t take too long. "


    The officer said, "no, several adults can eat fruit while discussing with the adults on the front line the strategy against the enemy. It won''t delay time."


    Although this cold, inhuman person seems to have the highest status.


    But he knew that such a person was the most thankless, so he preferred to please the beautiful woman behind him and the man with a good character.


    Even if you just remember a human relationship in other people''s heart, you can play a special role in the key time and position.


    See Chu Feng finally let go, Su Yuyan can''t wait to follow a few people to the direction of heavy truck.


    In fact, this time they revealed a flaw, that is, Su Yuyan went to the direction of the heavy truck, and did not look around.


    It was as if she knew where the food was.


    Fortunately, these people are not so careful.


    Plus the cover of the night, and the oppression brought by the identity and strength of a few people, they did not dare to ask a few more questions at all, they had to take people to the heavy truck.


    There are 12 heavy trucks carrying food. Because there are no restrictions on traffic rules, the food on them is more than enough for an army of more than 20000 people.


    If we don''t consider that there are some vegetables and fruits on the bus, just rice and flour, then it''s no problem for the army of more than 20000 people to eat for a month.


    Even if there are some things that occupy space, they are enough for us to eat for more than ten days.


    According to Chu Feng''s estimation, these grains should not be specially supplied to the army, but used to build survival bases. However, considering that it is not safe to put them in survival bases, they will be put in the army with heavy firepower.


    "My Lord, this is..."


    The flattering officer was about to introduce the things to Chu Feng. Suddenly, his neck was cold and blood gushed out.


    "How, how?" His last eyes fell on the attractive beauty, who had a bloody sword in her hand.


    The half moon shaped sword is blooming here.

 Chapter 334

    Although Jinling biological equipment is very complete, but they have not yet developed a sense of military preparedness.


    After all, they are just a non-governmental organization, not a regular army.


    What''s more, even in the real regular army, food and grass are often burned or cut off, because this is an unsolved problem.


    If we send a large number of troops to transport and guard the grain and grass, it will cause a waste of combat forces. If we do not send a large number of troops to defend, the grain and grass may be hijacked.


    What''s more, it''s not far from their backbone troops. There will be one person every five to ten meters, and there are many combat sequences around the heavy trucks carrying food.


    So they didn''t expect anyone to hijack it.


    After all, it''s very difficult to break through the heavy encirclement. It''s even more difficult to get out alive. How can someone come?


    And now, they have the enemy.


    Su YuYan''s sword is very fast. In fact, if you don''t consider the power, the speed of each individual''s psionic power can become very fast.


    After all, relying on the body is totally different from the speed of infusing vitality.


    The blood drinking sword makes up for the shortcomings of blindly increasing deceleration and ignoring power.


    Drinking Blood Sword broke out among the soldiers. Su YuYan''s sword spirit took more than ten lives in an instant. Su Yuyan didn''t stop at all, and then he went into the next battle.


    Every life withered under her sword, and the bloody feast opened here.


    Her greatest belief is to save, but also understand the kindness of the enemy, that is, to take their own lives as the price, so she is merciless when the sword.


    "Be careful, enemy attack!"


    "Enemy attack


    "Lord psionic, do it now!"


    When they call for the powers, Gu Nanfei has killed all the powers who are responsible for guarding the food nearby, and none of them is left.


    The distant powers found the movement here and rushed here.


    Gu Nan''s ChiYan sword is like a flaming meteor in the night sky, which is a defect or characteristic of ChiYan sword.


    More than a dozen powers at the same time use their powers to kill Gu Nanfei, but their powers are directly cut open by Gu Nanfei with sword Qi.


    The fourth level warrior''s vitality can dispel elements.


    Although this move is not invincible, but in their own attack to achieve a strong time, this move that is the existence of no solution.


    If it is said that Chu Feng''s inborn sword spirit is that the sword is biased and pursues the ultimate sharpness and power, then Gu Nanfei''s sword is an upright sword.


    Whether it is attack defense, single attack or group attack, it is omnipotent.


    Most of the time, omnipotence means mediocrity, but Gu Nanfei is obviously one of the few.


    When he is asked to attack in groups, he will be proficient in group attack. When he attacks in single attack, he will be proficient in single attack. Therefore, for him, there is no defect or mediocrity.


    A fire dragon appears and intercepts a dozen psionic powers.


    "No!"


    "Stop it


    Dragon shaped flame is the symbol of level 5 fire powers. When dragon shaped flame appears, these powers instinctively have fear, and then start to work together to resist.


    With the help of more than a dozen fourth-order powers, they finally managed to defeat the flame.


    Before they could breathe a sigh of relief, a red phosphorescent flame sword appeared in front of them and reflected in their eyes.


    Just now the fire dragon is just a cover, just to give Gu Nanfei a chance to get close.


    Gu Nanfei came to the crowd with ChiYan sword.


    "Bloom!"


    Just before they had time to respond, Gu''s sword Qi formed a fiery red lotus flower, blooming in the crowd.


    The fire red lotus in the night sky, the burning red flame reflected on everyone''s face, looks beautiful.


    But in this magnificent scene, it is full of murders.


    The fire red light gradually faded, but the red did not fade. Where the fire red lotus was shrouded, more than ten human figures were instantly cut into several sections.


    The strange scene made the soldiers who came to support stop, and even wanted to step back and stay away from the God of killing.


    "Don''t step back!"


    "All for me!"


    The reinforcements coming from the back urged the front desk people to come forward as soon as possible, because they blocked the way for later reinforcements to attack.


    Of course, there is another reason, that is, someone has to die.


    In the face of an invincible enemy, war of attrition is a tactic of all wits.


    "Do you still want to die?"


    Gu Nanfei''s eyes are full of killing intention. His ChiYan sword is constantly waving, and the fiery red sword lotus is constantly blooming, forming one blood lotus after another.In the face of Gu Nanfei''s invincible deterrence, the soldiers of Jinling biology could not help but withdraw.


    Even those powers, no one dares to approach.


    In the face of such a close to the death of the terrible enemy, their fear is reasonable.


    That''s why ancient wars had to be famous, because you had to let the soldiers know what they were fighting for. Only with this belief can the soldiers overcome their fear of death.


    But if it''s just for looting, just for killing, they don''t want to pay their lives for it.


    Gu Nanfei divides himself into an absolute field with Xuelian in this night. In this night, he is the absolute protagonist.


    On the other hand, Su Yuyan has killed all the soldiers guarding the grain, and solved the problem of reinforcements coming from the other side.


    Because the reinforcements she had to face were not withdrawn from the front line, so the strength of the reinforcements was not very strong. She soon killed them all, and no one dared to get close to them.


    At this time, some powerful breath constantly close.


    Gu Nanfei''s face changed a little: "Chu Feng, are you ready?"


    He was very sensitive to the breath, and instantly judged that these people who were coming were all the fourth-order peaks, which could not be easily solved.


    If we can''t solve the enemy quickly, we will be surrounded by the chaotic army and then die of exhaustion.


    "It''s a pity."


    Chu Feng''s eyes showed a look of regret.


    Because the entrance that needs to be opened is too big to load the whole heavy truck into Yuanfu, so it consumes a lot of energy. After Gu Nanfei and Su YuYan''s delay, Chu Feng just loaded eight cars.


    "I hate wasting food, but it''s better than leaving it to others."


    Chu Feng sent out four flaming signs to light four heavy trucks.

 Chapter 335

    "They burned our food!"


    "Put out the fire, put out the fire!"


    "Save the grain."


    When the heavy truck loaded with grain turned into a raging fire, the soldiers of Jinling biology were in a panic. This is their food for the next few days!


    So their food was burned into flames.


    After igniting the grain, Chu Feng immediately ordered: "retreat!"


    Gu Nanfei and Su Yu cut tobacco did not stop, so they followed Chu Feng out of the siege.


    Many soldiers of Jinling creatures have been shocked by the scene of the three men fighting against the gods just now, so they did not encounter too many obstacles in the process of escape.


    There are less than 20 soldiers who don''t have eyes to block the way, and they can''t even slow down their escape.


    Behind them, some of the water powers have begun to put out the flames.


    But Chu Feng used the explosive symbol, but he used hellfire. Both the adhesion and the burning speed were terrible. Within a few seconds of their reaction, more than 90% of the food had been burned.


    At this time, the senior officers of Jinling biology also came to the heavy truck loading grain.


    "Oh! You yellow wastes can''t even see some grain. "


    A strong man with white skin roared with strange emphasis, "there are only three people on the other side, three people! Can''t even three of you get rid of this group of rubbish? "


    When they heard the accusation, they all bowed their heads in shame.


    This is the responsibility that they can not shirk, and it is also the responsibility that they must bear.


    After all, all the soldiers responsible for guarding the grain have been killed. If they want to find someone to take the responsibility, they can''t find them. They have to take the responsibility themselves.


    The strong white man ordered, "go after me and get those bastards back."


    An officer said, "but their speed..."


    "Pa!"


    The strong white man slapped the officer in the face. "Don''t you see that? Only four of the trucks were on fire, and the rest disappeared. It must be the man who used his space ability to load all these trucks, just get them back. We can still get our food back. "


    His words reminded many people: "yes, as long as we can catch up with those people, we still have a chance to get some of our food back. If we can''t catch up, we will all go hungry."


    "Never go hungry in a war."


    "Go after it!"


    Lured by the grain recovery, more than 300 powers immediately began to chase in different directions, forming a fan.


    This kind of pursuit formation can ensure that there is no omission.


    And Chu Feng three people are constantly fleeing, there is not much time to hide.


    Among them, the team of the most powerful is facing Chu Feng.


    Just after they chased for five minutes, they suddenly found that the three people in front of them stopped.


    "Give us our food."


    The leader of the powers of the fierce yelled, "as long as you are willing to give all the food, we can spare you not to die."


    However, his words didn''t make any difference.


    Even in his own heart, he was secretly complaining.


    Why did it stop? Why did they stop? Why don''t you keep running?


    He is really worried, because since the other side stops here, it is to ensure that they have the confidence to deal with them, otherwise, will they be caught without any help?


    "With the continuous improvement of individual combat capability, the mode of fighting in a rush is doomed to be eliminated."


    Chu Feng didn''t seem to care about these pursuers at all, and his tone seemed to be teaching. "In fact, even in the 1980s, the way of fighting has been making progress in the direction of fragmentation and three-dimensional, but now there are still people who want to repeat the ancient methods of fighting."


    Gu Nan Fei seems to be a supplement, but also seems to understand: "if six people attack from the same direction, then I only need to deal with these six people at the same time, and only two people can attack me from the same direction at the same time, that is to say, as long as I can play two, then I can play six people.


    But if six people attack from different directions, then even if I can kill three people in an instant, I still have to face the attack of the other three people. "


    Attack and defense are always unequal, especially when holding weapons.


    So even a fifth level psionic is not without the possibility of being killed by third level.


    After all, if you want to break the defense, you only need to have enough attack power.


    So he noticed this problem when he helped Chu Feng to delay his time. All those people rushed up from one direction. When his sword reached the extreme, those people who rushed up were no different from those who lined up to die.Gu''s book of war has some records on this aspect, but only through the practice of actual combat can the knowledge in the book be digested.


    Su Yu said: "the skills of group attack are very energy consuming, and if many people take on them together, the damage will be weakened or even interrupted from the middle."


    Chu Feng concluded: "because when we are going to train our troops in the future, we must pay attention to one thing, that is, we must never make the same mistakes as those in front of us."


    Gu Nanfei and Su Yuyan nodded at the same time.


    Both of them are the closest to Chu Feng, and they are the leaders. Therefore, when training their subordinates, we must pay attention to this kind of thing.


    A truly intelligent person should not reflect on the lessons he has learned, but should learn from the enemy, because some mistakes can only be made once in his life.


    "So..."


    Chu Feng''s body burst out a strong murderous spirit, which became a real murderous spirit through "Shenwei". In an instant, it enveloped more than 100 pursuers in the rear, "you ran too far."


    As they spoke, a fire dragon and a water dragon meandered out of their arms and rushed into the crowd.


    After the two dragons rushed into the crowd, Chu Feng, who was holding the sword of death, rushed into the crowd at the same time.


    Chu Feng''s right hand holds the sword of death, which can harvest all life. His left arm erupts the innate sword Qi, which can expand all life. Wherever he passes, all life is harvested.


    Su Yuyan and Gu Nanfei are also unwilling to be outdone and rush into the crowd with the fastest speed.


    Because the two sides charged each other, the relative speed reached a terrible level. Before they could react, the three people had already come to the crowd.


    The blood red lotus blooms in the night sky, and the half moon shaped sword Qi sweeps everything, harvesting all life. Together with Chu Feng, it launches a feast of killing in the night.

 Chapter 336

    One of the biggest disadvantages of crowd gathering is that if the strength gap between the enemy and us is too large, it will form a wheat cutting scene.


    Even if it''s not in front of people who have a big gap in strength, it''s the legion with almost the same strength. The scattered Legion is much more powerful than the Legion gathered together.


    This phenomenon will become more and more obvious in the new era when individual combat effectiveness is gradually different.


    The water dragon and fire dragon didn''t cause many casualties when they rushed into the crowd, because they were all ready, but Chu Feng, who arrived immediately, had more than ten lives withered in his hands within three seconds of entering the crowd.


    Su Yuyan and Gu Nanfei are the same. They are both good at attacking and defending. In addition, they caught each other unprepared and reaped more than ten lives in a flash.


    There are more than 120 people who can catch up with three people. In a short time, one third of them have been killed directly.


    This terrible speed of killing left a shadow in the heart of every psionic.


    In addition, the influence of Chu Feng''s divine power made them bear the erosion of the essence of murderous Qi all the time, and each action seemed to be cut by a knife.


    "No, we are not rivals!"


    "Run, run!"


    "They are demons!"


    Under the influence of Shenwei, a dozen powers in the back row turned around and ran.


    What kind of devil is this! Why is there such a devil in this world?


    The shadow caused by the death of a large number of teammates, plus the invincible image left by Chu Feng in their hearts, they have lost the courage to fight.


    The feast of killing is still going on. In less than half a minute, only more than 20 of the more than 120 pursuers fled in confusion, and the rest of them were all buried here.


    Chu Feng didn''t go after those people, but put away the rest of the bodies.


    Although Chu Feng didn''t understand why he had to collect the corpses, Gu Nanfei and Su Yuyan didn''t ask much because they all knew about the research.


    There must be sacrifice in scientific research. The difference between good and evil lies in whether the object of sacrifice is voluntary or not.


    Chu Feng was able to develop the medicine to enhance the strength of the human body. Of course, it also required a certain sacrifice.


    If the target of this sacrifice is the enemy, it is not unacceptable.


    After cleaning up the battlefield, Chu Feng didn''t go after them. Instead, he took them to continue to escape, but the speed of escape was slower.


    But what makes them feel strange is that the speed of pursuing soldiers has also slowed down.


    Even Chu Feng slowed down his speed again, but found that the pursuit behind also slowed down.


    Chu Feng had no choice but to stop, and then make them feel shocked things happened, the pursuit behind unexpectedly changed a direction.


    Chu Feng said helplessly: "it seems that we have no way to continue to build the results."


    Only when they are being pursued and killed can they concentrate all the enemies in one direction. If they fight against the enemy in turn, then the enemy can form a half pack of encirclement leisurely.


    Although he is not sure whether the enemy has this intelligence, Chu Feng will not place his hope of survival and victory on the stupidity of others.


    Gu Nanfei nodded: "then go back!"


    With that, the three returned to the base of dawn alliance from the secret door.


    Looking at the three figures moving away, the pursuers were relieved.


    After giving up the pursuit, they all felt lucky and afraid.


    Fortunately, the three men have already escaped, otherwise, if they catch up, they will be in trouble.


    "They ran away at last."


    "Yes! They even slowed down several times in the middle of the way. They must be trying to design traps to deal with us. We must not be fooled. "


    "Yes! These demons are really terrible. Only the great men of level five can deal with them. "


    "However, we have only three fifth class adults, and two of them have been killed."


    "Alas! What are we going to do next? "


    "Report it! Say these people run too fast, we can''t catch up, the rest of the matter to the above headache! It has nothing to do with us. "


    Shirking responsibility is people''s instinct, especially in such a huge organization, taking responsibility often means meeting very terrible consequences, or even directly becoming experimental objects, so they have turned the ability to shirk responsibility into a deep instinct.


    In this case, they should have to bear the responsibility.


    But as the saying goes, the law is not responsible for the public. They have sacrificed more than 90 people, and it is reasonable that the rest of them can not catch up.


    Is it difficult for the above to execute more than 200 powers for this matter?


    If they do, who will fight for them?Although Jinling creatures have the means to control them, after all, such means are not omnipotent. If they are willing to bear the cost, they can not break free.


    So after they went back in confusion, they were reprimanded by their superiors.


    As for the responsibility for this accident, it is all recommended to the dead.


    After they went back, a group of white and black people, together with several senior officers, were gathering to discuss countermeasures.


    No matter how they shirk their responsibility, there is no way to recover it.


    "We have to transport military grain from the headquarters, otherwise we can''t hold on at all."


    A commander strongly suggested, "if everyone is hungry, they will have no strength at all when fighting. Even the psionic, when hungry, will have some mental weakness."


    A black man angrily scolded: "do you mean to transport grain? We have just received the news that the headquarters has been encircled by the military. Although they have not started to do it yet, none of the people in our headquarters can get out. How do you say the grain is transported out? "


    After the army made up its mind to transform the military''s protection of civilians into the civilian''s self-protection mode, a large number of personnel were immediately vacant.


    Most of the troops have been transferred to mordu to encircle the corpse tide, but there are still 50000 troops encircling Jinling biological base, making it impossible for them to get out of their homes.


    The strong white man said with a headache, "I really don''t know how the Army knows our nest."


    A commander said: "it''s no use now. The food we rescued can eat one meal at most, which is enough for big guys. If there is no way to attack tomorrow, we can only fight hungry."


    The strong white man gritted his teeth, and then gave the order: "the whole army will have a rest tonight. Tomorrow morning, at daybreak, after breakfast, we will start the general attack."

 Chapter 337

    The logistics of Jinling biology has been cut off. The food enough for big guys to eat for more than ten days has been robbed and burned, and the rest is enough for everyone to eat.


    If they don''t make it to dawn tomorrow, they''ll have to starve.


    Under such circumstances, they can only fight to the death.


    Just when Jinling biological ordered the whole army to rest and fight tomorrow morning, Chu Feng and his three had entered the secret door.


    Just as they were about to return to the gathering place, Chu Feng suddenly stopped.


    "What happened?"


    Su Yuyan asked.


    Chu Feng clenched his fist, then loosened it again, and said to Gu Nanfei in a relaxed tone as much as possible: "it was because it was inconvenient to say before. Now we can talk about this problem. What''s the matter with you and my sister?"


    Su Yuyan was stunned, and then silently flashed to one side.


    Gu Nanfei said with a cool face: "but the little girl''s worship of the hero who saved her life is only temporary. After a while, she will fade away."


    Looking at Gu Nanfei''s indifferent expression, Chu Feng has an impulse that he can''t fight.


    He took a deep breath, he wanted to curb his impulse: "no more?"


    If it wasn''t for xiaorou''s idea, he almost had the impulse to fight with Gu Nanfei directly.


    What is this kind of mood just for a moment? Don''t you just take this kind of thing seriously?


    It was discovered that Chu Feng had an impulse to beat Gu Nanfei when his sister had a special feeling for Gu Nanfei, but when Gu didn''t take it seriously, his impulse became more violent.


    Chu xiaorou is his sister of Chu Feng. Who dares not to take her seriously.


    "I think you should understand that I don''t have the heart to focus on my children''s affairs at all."


    Gu Nanfei looked as usual and said, "xiaorou is also a good girl. If she can be sure that her feelings for me are not impulsive, maybe I will accept her! But for me, emotion is never the most important thing, and I will not put down my dreams for my children. "


    Chu Feng''s innate sword Qi began to gather, and his tone began to bite his teeth: "what do you take xiaorou for?"


    What do you mean maybe accept? What do you think of my sister as?


    Gu Nanfei did not give in.


    He didn''t have the need to lie about this kind of thing, and he would not deliberately deceive Chu Feng, because such a practice has no meaning at all.


    "Chu Feng, don''t be impulsive."


    Su Yuyan put one hand on Chu Feng''s shoulder, "in fact, you two are quite similar. Although you want to protect different things, you are all people who can sacrifice everything for protecting things. Even in your eyes, emotion is nothing!"


    Chu Feng''s murderous spirit gradually subsided.


    Yes! In fact, I am the same person as Gu Nanfei.


    His belief is to protect his family and the people around him. Everything he does is for this goal, for which he can sacrifice everything.


    Gu Nanfei, on the other hand, cherished the great national interests and the future of the human race.


    For the dream in his heart, Gu Nanfei can also sacrifice everything, including his own life.


    Although they have different beliefs, they are essentially the same.


    Originally, Gu Nanfei''s talent and foundation could easily reach the fifth level, but he did not choose to break through, but stayed in the fourth level.


    Because he wants to have a thorough insight into the details of every realm, so that he can reduce the casualties of people''s breakthrough in the follow-up study of Gongfa.


    In order to open up a warrior''s way for the Terran, he can sacrifice his progress.


    So he is now alive, in fact, not just for himself.


    In fact, such a person should be respected. Chu Feng also respects Gu Nanfei.


    Because you may not be able to become such a person, but you are because such a person has been benefiting, because of the existence of such a person, the world will be worthy of nostalgia.


    However, if you want to entrust your sister to such a person, it will be difficult.


    Gu Nanfei said: "I''ve said all that. You can also tell xiaorou what I said. My belief will not change. If she really likes me, she must learn to accept it."


    Su Yuyan pressed Chu Feng''s shoulder to stop his murderous outburst: "you calm down. I know that it''s hard for you to really calm down when it''s related to your sister. But you have to do it. You know xiaorou''s character. She is soft on the outside and hard on the inside. Do you want to make a decision instead of her?"


    Chu Feng sat on the ground and looked up at the sky.


    He understood that xiaorou and her own character are very similar.


    If it wasn''t for 10 years of darkness, then I and my sister would be a replica.


    As long as it''s something that you believe in, no matter what you experience, it won''t change.Even if she had taught her sister some rules about survival in the last days, it was only after she experienced the disaster of insect tide and the invasion of Jinling creatures that she began to understand Chu Feng.


    If you want to make a decision instead of her, it will only make her hate herself for the rest of her life.


    Su Yu said: "everyone wants to experience a perfect relationship, but this is very unrealistic. Among the students I have taught, less than 1% of them have experienced a perfect relationship. I know you want your sister to be one of the few, but now the times have changed."


    Chu Feng said with a sigh: "yes! Times have changed. "


    I hope my sister will marry a perfect man, which is the normal idea of my brother. But where is the perfect man in the world.


    Even if it''s time to find someone who loves her all her life, it will take a lot of luck.


    After all, even if you can really penetrate the heart, the heart will change with time and external experience.


    So it has become a luxury to want a perfect relationship or a perfect marriage.


    Even the enviable Zhao fan and Xu Yan, at the beginning, were only scheming with ingenuity.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng said with a bitter smile: "well, I''m just a scum man myself. Why do I have to force others to do this? I don''t care about this. "


    Although not satisfied with Gu Nanfei, Chu Feng knows that even if they really can''t get together, it''s Chu xiaorou''s own decision.


    With her weak exterior and strong inner character, she can not be influenced by herself too much.


    Gu Nanfei looked at Chu Feng with apology: "I''m sorry, but I can''t decide this kind of thing. I can only give you a promise that I won''t touch her until I decide to be responsible for her."

 Chapter 338

    Half an hour later, the three came to the city wall as if nothing had happened.


    If it had not been for Gu Nanfei, Chu Feng would have solved the problem by force.


    So after a long time of thinking, Chu Feng decided to let it be.


    Emotion is the most difficult thing to control. If you interfere too much, you may only get the opposite result, so it''s better to pretend that nothing happened.


    Only in this way can Chu xiaorou be given enough time to observe and consider, so that she will not be forced to elope in order to rebel.


    Of course, with Gu Nanfei''s idiotic character, Chu xiaorou may not want to elope.


    Therefore, after finding that he had nothing to do, Chu Feng could only accept this fact.


    If my sister is really just a girl''s nostalgia for a while, and her feeling to Gu Nanfei is just a throb for a while, then as time goes on, under Gu Nanfei''s indifference, this kind of feeling will gradually fade away.


    If this feeling is true, then Chu Feng can''t get involved.


    What''s more, Su YuYan''s words also reminded him.


    Although he is a sentimental scum man, he still wants his sister to marry a good man and an affectionate man, which is a common fault of men.


    But in this era, the kind of things between men and women no longer need feelings.


    For example, Tian Jing, Xu Wei and Tao Jinghua often go together in three, but they are more friendly than men and women.


    In each of the three to find a man and a woman, will not affect each other.


    This is the change of ideas brought about by the times, and it will not change because of the will of the individual. Although Chu Feng can open up a pure land for his family, he can do nothing in the face of this kind of thing.


    If you don''t want chu xiaorou to become such a woman, you''d better give her some hope.


    "Alliance leader, has the matter been settled?"


    Su Yuan cautiously said to Chu Feng, "I see that although the soldiers of Jinling biology continue to attack, they have begun to take a rest in rotation. Most of them have begun to take a rest. They are likely to attack suddenly at a certain time."


    When she saw the movement of the other party''s army, she had roughly guessed that Chu Feng should succeed.


    But when she saw Chu Feng''s expression, she couldn''t help trembling.


    She used to be very good at guessing people''s minds. Now when she sees Chu Feng, she seems to see a volcano about to erupt.


    Now the calm is not really calm, it is the precursor of the outbreak.


    Su Yuyan swept his sister''s jade arm and said: "the other party''s logistics has been solved. Get ready for tomorrow''s general attack! They should be working hard. Let''s have a rest, too! "


    If you do not use the means of sneak attack, then guns and ammunition should be in the daytime to play the best effect.


    Jinling biological weapons occupy an absolute advantage, so it should choose to attack in the daytime.


    Su Yuan nodded and then arranged the command.


    After these days of training, her command ability has also been improved.


    A good commander is accumulated by experience. She was originally a talented person. In these days, of course, she has made rapid progress.


    If her strength will attract some doubts, then the existence of Su Yuyan completely solves her worries.


    After getting the blood sword, Su YuYan''s strength is close to the fifth level. In terms of pure attack power, he belongs to the highest level in the fifth level.


    This is not exaggeration, but because of the advantages of equipment.


    After all, there are not many magic weapons in this era, and Chu Feng is the only one who has the means to forge them.


    After the emergence of various rare metal veins, coupled with people''s gradual control over the various uses of materials in various mutated organisms, this advantage will gradually be smoothed out.


    But by that time, Su Yuyan had already reached a higher level by relying on his early advantages.


    The so-called step by step fast, as long as the early development is fast enough, then in addition to a few abnormal level talents, few people can close the gap.


    Both sides inside and outside the alliance have entered the stage of rest.


    The next morning, before dawn, the soldiers of Jinling biological group were awakened by a large number of people, and then lined up to collect their food.


    At dinner time, commanders at all levels began to make speeches before the general attack.


    "I''d like to announce something to you at dinner."


    "I believe you''ve heard about last night. Our vehicles carrying grain have been destroyed by these thieves, and some of them have been stolen by space powers."


    "I can tell you very clearly that we have no way out, because our follow-up logistics will take several days to arrive."


    "If we continue, we will all starve here.""So there is only one road ahead of us."


    "That''s to do our best and then break into the twilight League."


    "If we can''t, then starvation in this wilderness will be our only end."


    "So, our soldiers, please take up your weapons and fight hard. Only victory is our only way to live."


    The speeches of the commanders have been specially decorated. In this way, the method of putting all the difficulties in front of the soldiers can arouse more profound resonance.


    Now they have been in a backwater situation. If they win, they will live. If they fail, they will die.


    So their only choice now is to win.


    Under the threat of death, the soldiers who were eating broke out a strong fighting spirit.


    "The thieves of dawn alliance robbed our food."


    "It''s really mean."


    "That''s right. Is this our last meal? If we can''t attack the dawn alliance, we will starve to death? "


    "Even if we die in war, we don''t want to starve."


    "To rush into the dawn alliance, kill all their men and rob their women is our only way out and our only life."


    For a moment, the Jinling creature, who was just a miscellaneous army, broke out a strong fighting spirit.


    Although they are not regular troops, they will choose between starvation and war.


    There is only one way left in front of them, which is to enter the league.


    Under the promotion of the speech, the members of Jinling biology were united for a while.


    Su Yuan and others who observe the enemy''s state on the city wall feel that the momentum of others gradually condenses into a stream, and an unspeakable fear breeds in their hearts.


    If the enemy is united, can they still resist?

 Chapter 339

    At 8 am, it was supposed to be the time when the sun rose high, but now the sky is still out of sight, making people unable to see the enemy in the night.


    But even if you can''t see the enemy clearly, the murderous spirit from the enemy is real.


    The enemies of Jinling creatures have been shut down by Chu Feng. Now it''s time for them to get ready. They just wait for the sun to rise, that''s when they make a general attack.


    Yu Dawen said with a bitter smile: "why do I think that if we don''t burn each other''s food and grass, maybe this battle will be easier?"


    Compared with a group of fully armed enemies, people tend to be more instinctively afraid of the enemy who doesn''t want to die.


    Just when several deputy alliance leaders were worried about the next battle, Chu Feng came to the city wall. When he came to the city wall with relaxed steps, all of them suddenly felt relieved.


    They feel a little confused, but they take it for granted.


    It seems that as long as Chu Feng is there, it will bring them an instinctive sense of security.


    More and more people came up to the wall, but most of the alliance members were still on standby.


    Su Yuan told Chu Fenghui: "now is the time for the other side''s morale to reach its peak. If we fight a decisive battle at this time, the situation is likely to be unfavorable to us."


    He Chongyin said: "but I don''t think there is any way at this time. Now the energy stored in the energy shield is almost exhausted. If we continue to use the energy shield to compete with the enemy, then we will not even have the strength to fight."


    There are few powers in dawning alliance, because when the alliance first recruited people, many of them were not able to awaken.


    A month has passed since the end of the world. Those who have not yet awakened will hardly have the chance of innate awakening.


    So at the level of the powers, we are at a disadvantage.


    At the beginning, we can also rely on the energy stored in the past for consumption, but as time goes on, the energy stored gradually becomes scarce.


    If the war of attrition continues, it will be very disadvantageous to the dawn alliance.


    Even if the consumption continues, the dawn alliance will not even have the strength to fight.


    Chu Feng said: "their momentum now has reached the peak, but just as the so-called peak and decline, then we have supported the other side''s first round of attack, the other side''s morale will decline precipitously. As long as we persist for one day, we can almost win without fighting."


    Now the people of Jinling biology are in the situation of fighting against the enemy.


    But this tactic is very dangerous, because if they can''t beat others with the fastest speed, their physical strength will be consumed sharply.


    No matter how powerful the momentum is, they will not have much fighting capacity under the dual factors of hunger and fatigue.


    Therefore, how to support the first round of attack is the top priority.


    Gu Nanfei said: "I can take people to support the first round of attack, although he has not become a real death squad, but let them die, but there is no problem."


    When Gu Nanfei recruited his subordinates, he often suffered from some family members.


    In his words, as long as they can take good care of their families, especially their children, and promise to continue to take care of them even if they die in war, it is easy for them to die for themselves.


    However, there are two major defects in this approach. The first is that it needs high prestige. Only Chu Feng and Gu Nanfei can achieve this. One is the leader of the alliance, and the other is the one who opens up the way for the warriors.


    The second defect is that if they are really allowed to die, the responsibility will directly drag them down.


    What''s more, in this era, how many people will take care of their families?


    Most people can''t even take care of themselves.


    Therefore, Gu Nanfei is the only one who can do this, because the guwu family has mastered a series of brainwashing methods, which can effectively maintain their loyalty.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "if you let your troops consume in such places, it would be too wasteful, and the first round of attack may not require too much sacrifice."


    Su Yuyan asked: "what does this mean? Do you have any secret cards? "


    Chu Feng pointed to the surrounding military facilities: "do you know why I put these military defense measures in the energy shield defense?"


    Su Yu said: "of course, this is to prepare for the battle after the energy shield is broken. These bunkers can be used to cover their own troops for shooting. Machine gun blockhouses are even more powerful tools for harvesting life, and the trenches can also effectively stop the enemy''s steps."


    Chu Feng shook his head: "but are these defense facilities useful for the second-order warriors?"


    At this point, the faces of the Deputy alliance leaders were a little pale.


    They suddenly thought of a problem, that is, the general level of martial arts has reached the second level bottleneck, and there are few martial arts who still stay in the first level.Although the physical quality of the second level warrior is twice as strong as that of the ordinary people, his ability to control his body has improved by an unknown amount.


    Chu Feng''s special training has greatly improved the strength of the league.


    But this is not really to improve their strength, but to explore their potential, so that they can effectively play out their strength.


    So as long as it reaches the second level, those trenches with a width of less than 5 meters will not have any impact on them at all, and those defensive facilities will have very limited effect on them.


    Su Yuan was a little flustered: "what should we do then?"


    She never thought about this problem in the past, because not everyone can adapt to the changes of the times quickly, so she ignored the key information.


    However, when she saw Chu Feng''s calm eyes, she felt at ease.


    As long as Chu Feng remains calm, what else can she be afraid of?


    Chu Feng said: "in fact, the reason why I set up these military measures is not to expect how much damage these military facilities can play, but to arrange something inside these military facilities."


    As he said, he drew a picture on the ground: "here we are the gate of light. Next to the gate of light, there are the wind gate and the fire gate. I have asked Ziqing and Zhao fan to pull up the energy shield between the two gates. When the energy shield is pulled up, I will turn the whole area of the gate of light into a purgatory."


    Looking at Chu Feng''s cold eyes, Su Yuan couldn''t help shivering.


    But the other deputy leaders were excited.


    Although I don''t know what kind of backhand Chu Feng left in this area, since Chu Feng has absolute grasp of this matter, they can only choose to believe it.


    Now Chu Feng is the dinghaishen needle of dawn alliance. As long as he says it, it has been done.

 Chapter 340

    When the sky was about to brighten, the deputy leaders of the dawn alliance together issued the order to retreat to the military facilities behind the gate of light.


    Their orders are very covert, and it is forbidden to inquire about other people''s movements.


    So when they retreated, not many people knew how many people were left on the front line.


    Of course, those who have just joined the dawn alliance do not know the importance of prohibition, so some people who do not know the greatness of heaven and earth continue to stay on the wall and in the front of the military facilities.


    Chu Feng didn''t stop them or even give the second order, as if he acquiesced in their behavior.


    In fact, he is really acquiescing. How can a big fish be hooked without bait?


    Only those who do not know how to obey orders can be used as bait to achieve the best effect.


    After daybreak, the soldiers of Jinling biological launched a charge.


    "Charge


    The soldiers of countless Jinling creatures are red eyed and desperate to attack the energy shield. Even if there are rolling trees and falling rocks on the wall, they are not afraid.


    Now is the time for their morale to reach its peak, and they will not be afraid of any enemy.


    And the emotions of the blood can be infected with each other. When the people around you are all red eyed and desperate to attack, it''s hard not to be infected.


    "Into the dawn alliance!"


    "Kill all these bastards!"


    "Get our food back."


    "Take their women!"


    Among the chaotic slogans, the soldiers of Jinling creatures constantly destroyed the positive energy shield, plus the attacks of those powers in the back row. Only after more than ten minutes, the energy shield finally couldn''t support and began to become fragmented.


    Seeing this scene, the soldiers of Jinling biology are more excited.


    "It''s about to break."


    "Come on, guys, we''re going to win."


    With victory in sight, their eyes were full of excitement.


    Chu Feng on the city wall is looking at all this with indifferent eyes, not worried about his defense being cracked, nor any other emotions.


    At this time, the commanders of Jinling biology felt a little surprised.


    "Why are there so few people on the wall?"


    "Are they all in the military establishment in the back?"


    "I don''t rule that out."


    "Chu Feng is on the city wall, and there are several deputy alliance leaders, Gu Nanfei and Su Yuyan. They are all on the city wall, which should be true."


    "When the wall is broken, the first one to kill them."


    The officers of Jinling biology also understand the principle of catching the thief first. Since there are so few people arranged by dawn Alliance on the wall, and several important people are on the wall, they have nothing to fear.


    As long as they can win these people, their victory will be in the bag.


    Moreover, even if they suspect that there are some traps in the wall, they have to go all out because they have no way back.


    "Crackle -"


    with a sound as if the glass were broken, the energy shield finally exhausted its last energy, smashed into some pieces and dispersed in the air.


    As the energy shield dissipates, some earth powers press their hands on the wall.


    "Boom -"


    with their control of soil and rock, the 15 meter high city wall was directly controlled by them and turned into gravel, falling to the ground.


    Originally, some people would have been injured by the gravel, but the soldiers of Jinling biological group were very healthy, so the total number of injured people was only dozens.


    "Go


    Seeing that the city wall was easily smashed by them, the soldiers'' morale was like a rainbow, and they began to rush into the territory of the alliance.


    "Crash -"


    the ground suddenly sagged, and more than 100 soldiers in the front of the charge suddenly fell into a deep pit full of spikes and were directly stabbed.


    "Ah


    "Help me -"


    some of the soldiers who fell into the pit survived. They reached out to their partners for help, but they didn''t welcome any help.


    But the sacrifice of just over 100 people was not paid attention to by them at all.


    At most, people who saw it with their own eyes had some haze. The soldiers in the back didn''t take this situation seriously at all.


    Even the front row saw the companion fell in, just wanted to ignore directly jump over the pit, but was pushed forward by the anxious people behind, and his companions made a companion.


    "Go! Victory is just around the corner. "


    "Kill! Kill the bastards of dawn alliance."The length of the pit is only 5 meters. Even ordinary people can jump as long as they have a run-up, so a large number of soldiers directly jump over the pit.


    Then he fell into a new pit.


    "Lying trough!"


    "That''s mean."


    "Shameless tactics."


    The soldiers who fell into the pit kept cursing, cursing the evil trap of dawn alliance.


    Of course, when they cursed, they certainly did not count the fact that they captured innocent people as test objects, thinking that it was the result of their obedience to orders, not their pot.


    They will scold despicable means, but not their own dehumanizing behavior.


    Just as they continue to go through the trap, Chu Feng and the core members of the dawn alliance also continue to retreat. Lu Ming also summoned some dark creatures as the queen.


    They had begun to retreat long before the energy shield broke.


    Chu Feng could not bear to have a wolf with his children. He could even use himself as a bait, which was one of the main reasons why he could easily lure the enemy in-depth.


    "Catch Chu Feng and kill Chu Feng."


    "If you kill Chu Feng, you''ll get a promotion."


    "As long as you catch anyone around Chu Feng, you can get a potion."


    Under the temptation of the promised reward, many powers began to join hands to kill Chu Feng and the people around him.


    Last night''s event was an example. Now they have learned from their experience and are using a formation more suitable for the siege masters.


    However, their speed is still a little slow.


    Chu Feng''s speed of escape is too fast. If it is not for taking care of other people who are used as bait, those people can''t even eat the ash from his heel.


    Just when they run to the connection between the wind gate and the back door, Chu Feng sends a signal to Zhang Ziqing and Zhao fan through the tracker.


    As a result, the energy shield between the two doors was immediately pulled up.


    Just as the energy shield was raised, there was a violent explosion behind Chu Feng.


    After the violent explosion, the other side of the energy shield became a sea of fire.

 Chapter 341

    After arriving at the top of the new defense facilities, Su Yuan was shocked by the sea of fire behind her.


    "What''s this, dynamite?" Su Yuan couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "And gasoline," Yu added


    In addition to the violent explosion behind them, there was also a sea of fire. If it was just pure explosives, it would not be possible to form such a scene.


    They saw that the underground trenches, as well as the walls used as shelters, had been directly blasted in an instant, and some liquid was burning with flames.


    It''s the same with the wooden spikes under the traps. They''re all combustible.


    Chu Feng naturally said: "as time goes on, the damage of weapons to enemies and monsters will be smaller and smaller. If they are not consumed as soon as possible, can''t they wait for the devaluation of weapons?"


    However, although he said it easily, others looked at him as if he were looking at a demon.


    He Chongyin''s Adam''s apple rolled. He asked rigidly, "alliance leader, did you build this military facility to wait for this day?"


    Huang Xiaoyu said with a bitter smile, "is this the gap between us and the alliance leader?"


    The soldiers of Jinling biology are struggling in the sea of fire. In the explosion just now, the number of members they showed has exceeded 1000. Roughly speaking, the number of people who lost combat effectiveness should be close to 3000.


    But it''s not over. What''s more terrifying is the fire.


    They have rushed too much distance, in the triangle between the three portals, they have formed a sea of fire, so that they can not escape.


    "Ah -"


    "help me -"


    "help me -"


    one after another, Jinling biological soldiers were either burned to death in the sea of fire, or collapsed to the ground because of suffocation.


    There are also some water system powers, can only barely protect themselves, looking for an opportunity to escape.


    Some people see that the water powers are ready to run away, so they are desperate to follow, but they only get an ice blade.


    Seeing the scene like purgatory on earth, the members of Dawning Alliance came out of the shelter and felt numb.


    How could they understand the cruelty of war if they did not experience it themselves?


    And several deputy leaders saw more.


    When planning the territory of dawn alliance, Chu Feng was divided into a large territory, which not only included all the farmland, but also concentrated all the residential areas in the middle area.


    In the residential area, the area leading to the gate is full of military facilities.


    At the beginning, no one thought it was a problem, because they knew they had an irresolvable enemy, Jinling creature.


    Therefore, it is not surprising to make any preparations for this enemy.


    Therefore, the area between the light gate, the wind gate and the fire gate is actually all military facilities.


    Members of the alliance did not feel tired because of this. The reason is very simple, because every time they built a military facility, they would be given a merit. They could exchange food and water, and also some powerful equipment with this merit.


    If the meritorious service is enough, Chu Feng can even make equipment for them.


    Under such a reward mechanism, people''s enthusiasm for building military facilities has increased unprecedentedly.


    In addition, when several deputy alliance leaders take you for training, they often take you to train how to use these military facilities.


    Therefore, everyone, including Su Yuan, thinks that these military facilities should be used for positional warfare with others.


    The dawn alliance, up and down, all think so.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Chu Feng planned to take this place as a trap, a trap for the enemy, and a trap for burying the army.


    He ambushed a lot of explosives and gasoline here when others didn''t know.


    What''s more, they didn''t even see the means of detonation.


    Such a military position established by the members of the alliance was transformed into a sea of fire in Chu Feng''s mind.


    To be sure, there is nothing wrong with this approach.


    Because Chu Feng killed the enemy.


    But knowing this, they could not help but fear Chu Feng.


    Such means are aimed at the enemy. If they want to become the enemy of Chu Feng, what kind of means will Chu Feng use to deal with them?


    Where they can''t see, has Chu Feng prepared other traps for them?


    If there is such a trap, can they be spared?


    However, no matter how they deduce, they can''t imagine the possibility of survival after they fight against Chu Feng.


    "Don''t fight Chu Feng."


    Almost in a flash, all the normal brain people have reached such a consensus in their hearts.If you are pressed on your head by such a person, you may never be able to turn over, but if you become an enemy with such a person, you will surely die without a place to bury yourself.


    Seeing the fear in their eyes, Chu Feng nodded silently.


    This is one of the effects he wants to achieve.


    Then, he noticed that Chu xiaorou and Su Yuyan had a look of intolerance in their eyes.


    So he said in plain language: "fortunately, it''s not us who have become like this. If we lose this war, our fate will be even worse."


    He didn''t lie, because with the cruelty of Jinling creatures, it''s totally possible.


    Su Yuan understood Chu Feng''s mind in a flash, and then told the wind, "yes! If we lose, men will be reduced to experimental objects, or be regarded as the running dogs of white pigs! Women, especially beautiful women, can survive, but the end is the same as those women I saw last time! "


    She knew that Chu Feng''s intention at this time was to alleviate their guilt.


    But when she said this, she suddenly found that it was true.


    Because if they were defeated, her words would really come true.


    Her words dispelled some unbearable feelings of Su Yuyan and Chu xiaorou.


    Pulling the energy shield, Zhang Ziqing and Zhao fan who rushed back here were also silent for a while.


    Zhang Ziqing used some sad words: "why must there be war?"


    She knew it was inevitable to use such means, but even though she knew it, she still hated war.


    Chu Feng sighed: "I don''t like war either. War means casualties and threats to my family. But as long as the darkness of people''s hearts doesn''t disappear, the war can never stop. What we can do is to protect the people around us."


    Gu Nanfei looked up at the sky: "yes! There is no way for us to eliminate the war, and there is no way to prevent the war from coming to our side, so the only thing we can do is to protect the people around us and the people who are most important to us. "


    With these words, his eyes unnaturally see the direction of Chu xiaorou, and Chu xiaorou with worried eyes met together.

 Chapter 342

    "Demons, you demons!"


    "Chu Feng, you devil!"


    "I''ll fight with you."


    "Ah! Help me, help me


    Jinling biological soldiers in the sea of fire constantly curse, howl and beg for mercy, but no matter how they beg for mercy, it is useless.


    More than 18000 soldiers rushed into the dawn alliance position, but less than 8000 could escape.


    Even those who escaped, many of them suffered extensive body burns, or their tracheas were burned, unable to breathe, and then died in wailing.


    In this sea of fire, the burning of flame is not the main cause of death. The real cause of death is the smoke and suffocating air.


    Many of these military facilities were made of wood, so Chu Feng even ordered to cut down a forest.


    Of course, Chu Feng also paid a great price for this.


    For example, hundreds of hand-made weapons.


    In addition, he also ransacked all the gasoline from nearby gas stations, as well as straw and other combustibles in some nearby farmland.


    These combustible items were all buried in those military facilities in the form of fillings, which seemed to be in danger of detonating at any time.


    However, these things are not so easy to detonate.


    In the construction of bunkers and trenches, Chu Feng gave orders not to seal them, but to seal them himself.


    In this process, Chu Feng personally buried the explosives from the military and the combustibles in the operating space.


    This is also his deep use of Yuan Fu.


    First, take out some stones, then fill them with gasoline and straw, seal them with mud, and then press them with stones to prevent them from contacting with the air. In this way, no matter how high the temperature is, the whole wall and floor will not burn before they are burned.


    Just last night, when Jinling creatures were preparing for the prelude of the general attack, Chu Feng installed some small things in these places where the combustibles were buried.


    It''s really just small things.


    This is a metal fragment made of the dark blue magic gold he collected last time. Then he sealed in some explosive runes and used them as detonators.


    The power of explosive fire Fu has been confirmed by Chu xiaorou.


    One explosive Rune can kill the fourth level and the seventh level explosive rune. Even if it is the fifth level, it needs to be killed in seconds.


    Therefore, the explosive symbol used to detonate is a more powerful explosive than any other explosive. All the explosives that can detonate are completely detonated.


    The huge explosion caused a fire and turned the whole land into a sea of fire.


    In addition, those combustibles are easy to produce smoke and dust, so the threat of the sea of fire is even greater. Many people are not directly burned by the fire, but are burned by the smoke and dust entering the respiratory tract. They will suffocate and die only when their mouth and nose are burned. However, if they do not breathe, they will not have the strength to escape.


    Therefore, under the burning of this premeditated sea of fire, the sea of fire turns into a piece of human purgatory.


    The fire burned for three hours before it died out.


    Under the isolation of the energy shield, members of the dawn alliance hardly lost much. Only some hapless ghosts who didn''t have time to enter the energy shield were affected and died.


    Fortunately, there are many new members in dawning alliance. They are not familiar with each other. At most, some of them are miserable. No one criticizes Chu Feng for this.


    After the end of the fire, the remaining soldiers of Jinling were dead.


    "Demons, demons... Demons"


    a few soldiers of Jinling creatures curse powerlessly. Their medical level is not bad, but the number of people who can be cured is also very limited.


    More than 7000 people escaped from the sea of fire. Most of them were injured. Some even fell to the ground just after leaving the sea of fire.


    Medical soldiers try their best to treat the wounded, but even if they do their best, less than half of them can come back.


    More than 4000 people were injured and closed their eyes forever, or died.


    Even the people who have been saved are miserable. Some of them have been burned by the fire, some of them have lost the ability to speak forever, and some of their fragile organs have been burned directly ¡¤¡¤


    these people, even if they live, are not as good as death.


    There are less than a thousand people who can maintain their full fighting capacity.


    Those who have not yet had time to rush into the sea of fire soldiers, are also a burst of fear.


    It''s terrible. It''s not war at all. It''s purgatory!


    Fortunately, they didn''t go in, otherwise, they would have done the same thing.


    "Waste, all waste, yellow monkeys are a bunch of waste."


    Some white and black people looked at the hell around them and kept cursing, "we''ve tried our best to cultivate you and make you powerful, but what about you? You''ve been beaten like this by just one non-governmental organization. There''s no time to fight! That''s what you''ve become.It''s really waste. I have said for a long time that we should not have any hope for this country. This is a waste country. Even if waste becomes stronger, it''s just waste. "


    "Ha ha, you all stand up for me, I tell you, now the sea of fire has stopped, and now your only way out is to attack there."


    These white people and black people are constantly shouting and challenging everyone''s bottom line in poor Chinese.


    Then, some people picked up guns and... Looked in the direction of dawn alliance.


    A man knelt down and cried out, "we can''t! We really can''t fight there! "


    His cry caused a chain reaction, one by one people knelt down: "we are not the opponent of the devil! Don''t let us fight that devil! "


    "Please, spare us!"


    "Bang -"


    just as they were begging for mercy, a gunshot broke the atmosphere.


    A black man looked down at the bullet hole in his chest and looked at the direction of the bullet: "you, how dare you?"


    Until his death, he never thought that in his eyes, he was as gentle as a sheep to foreigners, but when he was beating his own people, the cruel Chinese people dared to shoot at him.


    "How dare you?" A blonde woman with a sharp voice yelled: "kill him for me, no, catch him for me, torture him, I want him to Regret living in this world."


    Several soldiers went to the soldiers who fired, with apologies in their eyes: "sorry, we can''t help it!"


    With these words, they quickly started, broke his legs and arms, and escorted him to the direction of the white woman.


    "Ha ha ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    the soldier''s eyes were full of sad look, "I tried my best to become an American, so I abandoned my motherland, abandoned my faith, and solved many problems, but the biggest problem that finally prevented me from integrating into the United States was my skin color!"

 Chapter 343

    Hearing the soldier''s last words before he died, the soldiers of Jinling biology looked sad.


    Some of them were lured by the interests, and then joined Jinling creatures. Some of them joined after life was threatened.


    But no matter what reason they join in, they have lost themselves after joining this group.


    They instinctively continue to climb up, even for this at all costs of their own.


    They arrested their compatriots as experimental objects, in order to show their determination to integrate into the collective, they made a heartless atrocity to women.


    But no matter how hard they try, they will never reach the core.


    No matter how hard they try, they can only become a more advanced dog.


    What''s more ironic is that it''s not their lack of military merit or loyalty that hinders them from becoming the core members.


    After all the obstacles have been broken through, there is another obstacle, like a natural moat, blocking their upward promotion.


    That''s the color of their skin.


    In the eyes of the American people, white people are the upper class, black people are the middle class, and yellow people are the lower class, but they will whitewash themselves with democracy and freedom and shout the slogan of equality for all.


    But there are many people who really believe it.


    However, when they abandoned their motherland and tried their best to join the big family of democracy and freedom, they found that their skin color was the biggest obstacle to their integration.


    As long as your skin color and race are different from them, you will always be just a dog in their eyes. At most, you will become a more advanced dog or a more advanced dog.


    "We can''t help it either."


    "It''s not our fault."


    They, no, they excuse themselves.


    They don''t think it''s their fault. Even if it''s wrong, it should be their skin color and their birth.


    They feel that they can''t help what they do.


    At this time, a burst of smoke and dust came from the distance.


    They fixed their eyes and found a group of ragged people coming towards them in the distance. They were stiff, but not slow at all.


    After seeing these things clearly, they found that the corners of their mouths were covered with flesh and blood, their eyes were white or red, their skin was white, and the black blood vessels under their skin were very ferocious.


    "Zombies, zombies!"


    The soldiers of Jinling creatures have a blank in their mind. They didn''t expect to meet the zombie group at this time, and the direction of the zombie group is exactly their direction.


    "Run, run!"


    "We are not rivals!"


    "The scale of this zombie group is tens of thousands! Why didn''t you get the news before? "


    "What about the scouts? Why wasn''t it detected? "


    Ten thousand scale zombies, if they are in their prime, can not be solved, but when they are seriously injured, it is very difficult to deal with.


    After all, when the number of corpses reaches more than 10000, there must be a powerful zombie as the commander.


    Now their taxi spirit is at its weakest, and they are not the opponents of these zombies at all.


    The white people in charge of the battle yelled in panic and got into the vehicle: "cover us quickly, let''s go out before the corpses are surrounded."


    With that, more than 100 white men in the army entered the vehicle in this way, regardless of the soldiers outside, regardless of their lives.


    The soldiers looked desperate.


    They had just maimed their comrades in arms in order to express their loyalty to them, but in the twinkling of an eye, they were abandoned.


    "Woo -"


    when the armored car started, the white people got into the car and were ready to run for their lives towards their base. Even if their base was surrounded by the military, it was their only hope.


    The blonde woman also pushed the dog into the car.


    The soldier, whose legs were broken, gave a miserable laugh: "do you still think we can get the same status as dogs if we make them dogs?"


    There was shame in everyone''s eyes.


    When they run for their lives, they can leave them impolitely, but even if they take a dog away, they are not willing to take them away.


    In the eyes of these people, even dogs are inferior!


    "I can''t stand it. Anyway, it''s all death. What''s more terrible than death?"


    A soldier with burn marks all over his body yelled, then raised his heavy machine gun and started shooting in the direction of the military vehicles.


    "Tu Tu"The heavy machine gun spewed out flames, and the machine gun shells fell to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    The military vehicle in the distance made a violent tire burst sound, and then a military vehicle quickly overturned on the ground without time to reflect.


    With the first one, there is the second one.


    These abandoned soldiers pick up their guns every day, and then shoot recklessly in the direction of military vehicles, one by one the tires of military vehicles burst.


    "Shet!"


    "Yellow monkey, you dare to resist US."


    "Give them a lesson."


    "Kill them."


    These foreigners came down from the overturned car and looked like they were swearing, but they didn''t have time to teach their dog a lesson. Instead, they called the car in front of them.


    "Take us with you."


    "Hey, stop, stop!"


    "Shet!"


    The vehicles in front of them didn''t even slow down. They just rode away, ignoring the people they regarded as compatriots.


    In their eyes, their own life is the most valuable thing.


    The rest is up to the rear.


    If the zombies form an encirclement, let alone armored vehicles, even the fifth level powers may not be able to escape.


    The fifth level powers can fight in and out of the crowd, because people use fear. When the strong rush towards them, they will fear.


    But most zombies don''t know the existence of fear. They are like iron headed children who don''t know fear. They attack all the lives they can attack madly.


    "I''m about to run away!"


    The foreigners in more than a dozen cars escaped, looking at the zombies who had no time to intercept themselves, showed an excited look in their eyes.


    "Hey, come on!"


    "Ha ha, can these animals catch up with us?"


    When they passed by the zombie group, they even put up their middle finger to the zombie group, and used their own irony to vent the gaffe of abandoning their companions in front of these monsters.


    At this time, the people in a car suddenly felt a whirl.


    "Oh! What''s going on? "


    "So, what''s that?"


    The people in these vehicles suddenly felt a huge force, throwing their vehicles straight up and overturning them to the ground.


    When they managed to climb out of the car, they were shocked to see that several monsters with huge tentacles more than ten meters long were dancing their tentacles, as if they were greeting them.


    "Oh, no!"


    Looking at the approaching group of zombies, the people who were still pointing at the zombies just now made the last shrill scream.

 Chapter 344

    Seeing the tragedy in the distance, the members of the dawn alliance stood in the protection of the energy shield and felt their hearts twitch.


    It''s a wave that''s not even, a wave that''s starting again.


    They have just caused heavy casualties to the enemy, and now there are zombies.


    Su Yuan clenched the slender hand full of fine fragrant sweat, nervously asked Chu Feng: "we, what should we do next?"


    She asked herself that she was a very smart person, but in the face of a series of disasters, she realized that in the face of a real big scene, the quality a leader really needs is not wisdom, but calmness.


    No matter how smart you are, if you can''t keep calm before this kind of scene, what''s the use of a paste in your mind.


    On the contrary, people who are able to keep calm in such a situation are easy to respond and give people confidence as long as they raise their arms.


    Chu Feng was silent for two seconds, and said: "Ziqing, Zhao fan, you two go to the earth gate and the water gate, pull up the energy shield, and the others stand by and have a rest."


    Although the league members are not too tired, but their heart has been very tired.


    Three hours of fire, has caused a great impact on their hearts.


    The wailing before the death of countless lives makes them feel exhausted.


    Now they are asked to fight, and what they get is a group of listless soldiers.


    However, Chu Feng knows that after the war, they will grow up and adapt to this kind of scene.


    One day, they will all be the best.


    This is the only way.


    Zhang Ziqing and Zhao fan were ordered to leave.


    The soldiers of Jinling creatures burst into cheers when they saw the officers'' vehicles destroyed.


    "Ha ha ha, tell them to abandon us."


    "Let them not want us."


    "You deserve it."


    The resentment they had accumulated for a long time, as the resentment of the ridged dog, and the resentment of being abandoned, all burst out in this instant.


    Although their schadenfreude is meaningless, at least before they die, they still roar like human beings.


    But then they couldn''t laugh.


    After getting rid of those who wanted to escape in vehicles, the zombies came in the direction of the crowd and blocked every direction.


    Chu Feng took the opportunity to teach on the city wall: "you should have seen zombies, even if you haven''t seen them, you should have heard that zombies like this can block every escape direction, which shows that there should be leaders among these zombies who can control all the zombies."


    Su Yu said: "it''s said that the way of level 5 is OK, with human wisdom."


    This is what Chu Feng taught her before.


    Chu Feng nodded: "but if you want to control more than 10000 zombies, I''m afraid one level 5 zombie is not enough. Even if you tell me there are five level 5 zombies in it, I won''t be surprised. However, level 4 zombies already have the instinct to drive the same kind, and you don''t have to worry."


    According to the experience of his later generations, there are 1000 to 5000 zombies that can be controlled by zombies of level 5. If all these zombies are controlled by zombies of level 5, it''s a bit terrible.


    However, what makes him feel more scared is the group composed of these zombies.


    Just like human beings are not united, zombies are not united. Low level zombies know not to attack each other, but some variant zombies even eat the same kind.


    So that so many zombies can not attack each other, but also form an encirclement, either there is a strong presence behind these zombies, or the manipulation of zombies join hands.


    Either way, it''s not good news for him.


    When the soldiers of Jinling biological resisted with guns, some soldiers of Jinling biological ran to the front of the energy shield and fell on their knees.


    "Please, help us!"


    "We are all human beings. When we face zombies, we should unite."


    "Please, let us in! We can be a cow and a horse. "


    "We are dogs for you. We will do whatever you want us to do, as long as you can save us."


    Looking at these soldiers kneeling for mercy, Chu Feng was not moved.


    However, some members of Dawning alliance can''t bear it.


    A 40-year-old female psionic said with a soft heart: "allies, now we are going to face the common enemy of mankind with them, let them in! It''s better to add strength. "


    Her words immediately aroused a burst of opposition: "shall we let them in? They were just thinking about killing us all. "


    "You forgive them, who forgives those who were killed by them."


    "If you want to be a virgin, do it yourself!"Although the soldiers of Jinling biology were badly beaten just now, their past evil deeds are well known. Just the night before yesterday, more than 10000 people were regarded as miners. As a result, more than 7000 people stayed there forever, and only 5000 people escaped.


    So no matter how miserable they are, most people have no way to forgive them.


    The female powers retorted angrily: "before, we were in a hostile position, but now they are facing the common enemy of mankind."


    The biological soldiers in Jinling below also cried out:


    "yes! We have a common enemy


    "Help us, we can help you."


    Chu Feng pointed to the base of Jinling biology: "there, the night before yesterday, more than 7000 people died there. Before that, more than 10000 living people were transformed into biochemical animals, and countless people died in the process of transformation. If you want to save them, it''s very simple to revive those people and ask for their help Just agree. "


    Everyone looked at the virgin with angry eyes: "yes! If we forgive them, who will forgive the innocent? "


    "We have no right to forgive them, only the innocent victims."


    "If you have the ability, you can bring all those people back to life, or don''t make a noise here."


    The female psychic looked at everyone in disbelief: "how can you do this? Why are you so unsympathetic? Do they have to die just because they have to do wrong things? Can''t they be given a chance to change their ways? "


    Chu Feng rubbed his eyebrows and asked, "whose subordinate is this?"


    Su Yuan shook her head: "I don''t know. It should be new."


    She knows all the original powers of dawn alliance, but she doesn''t have this person.

 Chapter 345

    After listening to the words of the female powers, the soldiers of Jinling creatures yelled: "yes! We already know that we are wrong. How can you not forgive us? "


    "We are forced to do those things."


    "Who would be willing to do that kind of thing if it wasn''t a last resort?"


    "We won''t do that in the future."


    "We all kneel down. Why don''t you forgive me?"


    The zombies in the distance are getting closer and closer, and their eyes are showing a look of despair. Many people can''t help kneeling and kowtowing for mercy.


    Chu Feng''s eyes turned to the Virgin: "since you want to save them, I can''t give you a chance."


    "What''s the chance?" the female psychic was pleasantly surprised


    And the league leaders around are all anxious.


    Can Chu Feng be influenced by this virgin?


    They thought Chu Feng was too cruel before, but they didn''t expect that he should be a woman at this time.


    Chu Feng handed her a knife, and then pointed to the zombies in the distance. Even if they were hit by machine gun bullets, they were still moving forward.


    "Zombies above the third level have bodies of steel. Ordinary bullets are hard to break. Even machine gun bullets are hard to kill if they don''t hit the key point. This knife can cut the brain of zombies like tofu. Take this knife and help them out."


    The woman''s psionic face changed dramatically: "impossible, so many zombies, how can I be the opponent of those zombies?"


    She just asked Chu Feng to give them a chance, but she didn''t want to put her life into it!


    That''s the difference between her and Xiao Xi.


    Xiao Xi is also stupid and kind, but she is willing to pay her life for her kindness, even in the face of death.


    But this aunt is only generous to others.


    Chu Feng''s eyes gradually become cold: "if I remember correctly, what I said just now should not be in a questioning tone."


    Feeling Chu Feng''s murderous spirit, the female powers instinctively stepped back: "you, what do you mean?"


    Chu Feng picked up the virgin and said coldly, "let''s go to save these animals. It''s absolutely impossible. Since you want to save them, go and use your knife to open up a way of blood."


    With that, he opened the energy shield and threw the female psionic down.


    This kind of hypocritical kindness will only harm others and oneself if we stay in the team.


    And Chu Feng believed that no one on the scene would dare to do such things to himself.


    "Ah -"


    with a shrill cry, the female psychic fell heavily to the ground.


    However, people see this scene, but somehow some pleasure.


    Want to express your kindness, want to save others, then you go!


    Please don''t talk about others when you express your kindness.


    There is no need for others to pay for your kindness.


    "Miso!"


    The knife in Chu Feng''s hand fell from the city wall to the ground and inserted directly into the ground. It didn''t stop until the handle touched the ground.


    After seeing this scene, the soldiers of Jinling biological group showed a fanatical look in their eyes.


    "What a knife


    "This knife belongs to me!"


    One of the powers with a knife pulled up the knife directly, and then tried to wave it to the side. A breath of the knife crossed the ground, forming a seven or eight meter long crack.


    "Hiss ~"


    seeing the power of this knife, everyone''s eyes showed a keen look.


    It''s impossible to take people out of the siege with this knife, but it''s not impossible to take such a magic weapon and kill one person out of the siege.


    "Poof -"


    the soldier who picked up the knife was just about to say something, but suddenly he was stabbed in the heart by a sword from behind, and then fell to the ground with unwilling eyes.


    A figure quickly picked up the knife, and then along the direction of the energy shield, fled toward the periphery.


    "He''s going to run away alone!"


    "Stop him!"


    "Don''t let him go!"


    "Kill him."


    Seeing that the man who robbed the knife wanted to escape alone, the soldiers of Jinling creatures were angry. Some powers immediately used remote skills to kill the man who escaped.


    Under the spell torrent, the man who wanted to escape was blown to pieces, and there was no time to make a scream.


    And this weapon fell to the ground like this.


    "Grab it!"


    Hundreds of Jinling biological soldiers, so for a knife launched a fierce fight.Chu Feng sighed: "if one person takes the lead and uses this knife in turn, maybe some people can run out, but since they don''t trust each other, no wonder this knife."


    Then he turned his eyes to the distance.


    After all, a small number of soldiers came here to kneel down and beg for mercy. Most of the soldiers were still fighting.


    Those biological soldiers who had been seriously injured were soon eaten up and became food for zombies in despair.


    Those soldiers with good hands and feet took up their weapons and began to resist.


    The submachine guns and machine guns in their hands can exert great power when they hit people, but they can''t deal with the zombies who have steel bodies.


    The more defensive way is to stand in the front row, and the ordinary zombie is to stand in the back.


    Some iron wall zombies even directly ignored the bullets on their bodies. Ordinary bullets hit them, and even their skin could not be broken.


    Of course, the surrounding of these powerful zombies is not airtight. The zombies in the back row are constantly swept by bullets in the air, and then fall to the ground.


    However, among the zombies, some of them began to eat the dead zombies.


    After seeing this scene, people''s hearts became more gloomy.


    Although it''s only a primary cooperation, it can reach this level. These zombies are far more difficult to deal with than they seem.


    The soldiers of Jinling creatures, some of the bullets were shot out, some of the barrel of the gun began to get hot, and there was no way to use it.


    Those powers constantly attack the zombies with their powers, causing a lot of casualties, but their killing speed is far less than the speed of the zombies charging forward.


    Finally, after the mental energy of some powers has been consumed, the zombie group and the crowd begin to contact.


    "Ah! I can''t stand it


    Some soldiers looked at the approaching zombies and made a shrill wail. Then they ran to the outside for their lives regardless of everything. Then they were surrounded by zombies and became food rations for zombies.


    There are also some soldiers, watching their companions gnawed one by one, taking out pistols in despair and pulling the trigger on their heads.

 Chapter 346

    Members of the dawn alliance, in this short day, saw two human purgatories.


    Even some people can''t bear to turn around.


    Although he said that he would not forgive the demons, when he saw the demons being eaten by zombies, the members of the alliance still felt sick.


    Are they going to face these monsters next?


    This question has appeared in many people''s minds.


    If they want to face such monsters, can they win the war?


    After more than an hour''s fighting, the remaining soldiers of Jinling creatures were soon destroyed under the siege of zombies. None of the soldiers who wanted to escape could escape successfully.


    Even with the "magic weapon" given by Chu Feng, it''s hard to escape to become a zombie''s ration.


    Instead, some people commit suicide before they die, reducing the number of new zombies.


    Su Yuan looked around the crowd for a week and found that many people could not help vomiting.


    She sighed, realizing that it was inevitable.


    So, she said to Chu Feng: "now everyone should have no fighting spirit, let everyone go back! We''ll fight these zombies tomorrow. "


    Hearing Su Yuan''s words, many people have a look of shame in their eyes.


    Chu Feng nodded, and then ordered: "along the inner side of the energy shield, build a wall more than 12 meters high. After this, you can go to rest."


    Thus, the local powers headed by Li Xiao began their hard work.


    There are also some psionic beings of the system who are responsible for carrying and cutting stones.


    Chu Feng has collected the materials of these things for a long time. They are the fortifications inside the city wall. After all, we all know that these things are only used to hide people''s eyes and ears.


    Chu xiaorou''s face was also a little pale. She clenched her fist: "why do so many people want to stir up disputes among human beings when they have to face such a terrible monster? If the previous preparations are not used to deal with these zombies, I''m afraid this matter has been destroyed! "


    Hearing Chu xiaorou''s words, people hate Jinling creatures even more.


    "Yes! If it wasn''t for these inhumane animals, the fire just now would have burned these zombies, not used to deal with human beings. "


    "Why can''t human beings let go of disputes?"


    "Damn Jinling creature!"


    With that, someone could not help squatting down and crying.


    Not everyone''s psychological quality can bear such a hellish scene twice in a row. They have already reached the limit of pain, but they are hit by Chu xiaorou''s words.


    For a moment, they hated Jinling animals even more.


    If not for them, these preparations should be used to deal with zombies!


    They just want to live!


    Why always suffer!


    It''s enough for them to face those monsters. Why should they face human beings?


    Chu Feng looks at his sister with complicated eyes. Although it''s just a coincidence to say this sentence, it''s very appropriate.


    Su Yuyan sighed: "if human beings can unite, these zombies are nothing. How can things without intelligence threaten human beings with intelligence? But it is precisely because of wisdom that there will be internal strife and internal strife. "


    Gu Nanfei suddenly said to Chu Feng, "do you have any more defense preparations?"


    In front of everyone''s eyes, if Chu Feng''s preparations are in other directions, can he continue to deal with these zombies?


    "Yes."


    Chu Feng in the expectations of the public, gave a positive answer, "but the detonating work needs to be done in advance, and want to let those zombies into the predetermined area, is also a problem."


    Gu Nanfei said without hesitation, "I can be a bait."


    Chu Feng shook his head: "wait until tomorrow. Today I have to make preparations."


    With that, Chu Feng forced everyone to return to their residential areas to have a rest.


    In fact, today''s battle has not caused too many casualties, but the impact is very heavy.


    But the end of life is like this, it will not give you a little chance to adapt.


    If you can''t adapt to this era, you can only be eliminated.


    He believes that there will be a lot of people tomorrow, the spirit of the real start to collapse, but this is an inevitable process, this is a natural selection.


    For those who suffer from mental breakdown, Chu Feng will not give them a chance today.


    Because he can''t give everyone psychological counseling, Su Yuyan should have that idea, but she can help too few people.


    As early as the third day of the end of the world, she knew her limits.After the new wall was built, a few people were left to defend and patrol on the wall, and the rest were forced to go back to rest.


    This night is a night for them to examine their own heart.


    It''s also a buffer time for them.


    Anyway, these zombies roam around the League for 4 weeks. Although they will attack the energy shield frequently, the sound is not too loud.


    Compared with human beings, zombies are stronger, but better to deal with.


    After everyone returned to the rest place, many people silently made the same action.


    They squat by a wall or corner, with their hands on their knees and their heads in their thighs.


    From time to time, suddenly someone yelled, "I can''t stand it!" So they will see that some people will pick up the knife in their hands and find their inner fear by killing people.


    There are also people who take their fears out on women.


    For such a person, Chu Feng will not have the slightest left.


    Su Yuyan, Lu Ming and others have been patrolling the residential area. Once they find such people, they will never leave them.


    "The 68th ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Su Yu killed a beast who was going to insult a woman by force with one sword, and silently counted the people who died in his own hands. No matter how many monsters he faced, the assassin could not help shaking.


    Because, although all the people she killed were damned, they were also living lives!


    A female classmate cried and dissuaded: "Miss Su, don''t worry about these people. Won''t they solve these people themselves? Why does Mr. Su want to do such a thing even though he doesn''t like it? "


    Su Yuyan showed a dismal smile: "this kind of thing must be done by someone. Instead of letting other people do the work full of guilt and let them wave a butcher''s knife at their companions, it''s better to let all the blame be borne by me."

 Chapter 347

    When dawning alliance and Jinling creatures were fighting, the information that Chu Feng had entrusted Gao Yangsong to spread had spread around Nandu.


    After all, it''s the military. Even if there are many idiots who don''t believe in the military, they are still the most influential one.


    Therefore, Jinling biological evil once again widely known.


    Different from last time, this time, besides denouncing, there is also greed.


    "Did you hear that? Jinling biology has developed a kind of medicine, which can improve people''s strength, but if this medicine is not used well, it will turn people into zombies or beasts. "


    "So terrible? Is this the way they publicize to improve their strength? "


    "Yes! It''s terrible. "


    "However, if we can really do this kind of thing, even taking a little risk is nothing!"


    "Ha ha, don''t think about going to heaven step by step. If you really want to take risks, it''s better to speed up the cultivation of martial arts. This is more realistic."


    In this precarious era, a shortcut that can quickly improve people''s strength is very attractive to people.


    In particular, there have been incidents of awakened people bullying ordinary people all over the world, and many awakened people feel that they can act arbitrarily when they have the strength.


    Therefore, most ordinary people hate the awakened.


    However, they have to accept the blessing of the awakened.


    This makes them feel more humiliated.


    Some people dedicate their hard-earned food to the awakened, and some even give their wives and daughters to the awakened to enjoy.


    In exchange for some protection.


    Of course, there are still many people who are more willing to believe in their own strength. They will not be afraid of the risks brought about by the cultivation path of the warrior, but will go forward bravely and protect their families with their fists.


    But such people are hostile to awakened people who like to bully people.


    Now I suddenly heard that there is such a shortcut, which immediately makes many people''s minds begin to activate. Some people want to obtain such means, and then improve their strength, but some people do not want such means to be made public.


    In addition, the headquarters address of Jinling biology has been announced, so many people began to gather and attack the headquarters of Jinling biology.


    At first, there were few such people, but as time went on, more than 100000 people gathered around the two headquarters of Jinling biology.


    Such a large number gives people great courage, but also gives them enough confidence, that is to let them feel that as long as there are more people, they can do everything.


    "What do you do?"


    The people of the army had been camping near the headquarters of Jinling biology for a long time, but they didn''t do it all the time. Instead, they followed the instructions of their superiors and didn''t let anyone in or out.


    Now I see a large number of people coming here all of a sudden. Of course, they have to cross examine.


    So the hot blooded people yelled, "we are here to deal with Jinling creatures."


    "The practice of Jinling biology has violated the bottom line of human beings. We need to eliminate them."


    "My family was taken as slaves by Jinling biological people and died in the mine. I want to avenge them. No one can stop me."


    If there are some elements of awe inspiring justice in the first two words, there is no way to refute the excuse of revenge on one''s relatives.


    People take revenge for their families. Do you want to dissuade them with the rule of law?


    As a result, those who were killed, whether or not their families, all cried out.


    "My parents were taken away by Jinling biological people and used as experimental objects."


    "My wife was also taken away by them and became a military prostitute. Wuwuwuwu..."


    "My child! My poor child


    "My seventh uncle!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Whether it''s true or not, seeing so many people crying, even military people can''t help but be moved.


    Although I know that many of them are fake here, because Jinling biological people usually catch people together with their whole family, and there are few fish who miss the net.


    The atrocities they did were real.


    Especially when those people and their families died in the mining area, it was even more moving, because this was just what happened.


    Don''t say these soldiers were moved. Even these people themselves, seeing the people around them crying like this, all doubt whether these things are true.


    If it''s not true, why do you cry so much?


    Just when some soldiers were ready to continue to dissuade them from doing such dangerous things, they suddenly received orders from their superiors.


    "Retreat, let them in."


    Although they didn''t understand the meaning of the order, it was the instinct of soldiers to obey it, so they had to follow it.The people who were blocked saw that the army was so easy to let go, so they were excited and began to attack Jinling biological base.


    An officer angrily asked his superior, "why did you let them in? Don''t you know that this will cause a lot of casualties? "


    Not only he, but many soldiers are questioning the order.


    We can obey the order unconditionally, but since we have executed the order perfectly, should you give us an explanation?


    "This is the commander''s order!"


    The superior left a report in the face of the interrogating officer. "Look at this report. You can see how many people in the army are killed alive by the crowd because they are preventing the crowd from going out to take risks. Do you want to be one of them?"


    "We are not afraid of sacrifice," the officer cried


    "Tell me, what''s the value of this sacrifice?"


    The superior yelled, "do you know how many demons there are? More than 30 million people! Do you know how many of these 30 million people have become zombies? Do you know how many of these people who have become zombies have become zombies that can''t even be shot by machine guns? "


    The officers were silent.


    "I understand that you are not afraid of sacrifice, but there are some dangerous things that only we can face."


    The eyes of the superior became red. "Now we are the only ones willing to face the corpse tide of Mordor. If you sacrifice in such boring things, if you sacrifice in such meaningless things, then tell me who is going to deal with those zombies? Do you want to deal with it with your own body? No, now even if many corpses are not incinerated in time, there will be the possibility of corpses. So even if I beg you to keep your own lives, we can protect our country. "

 Chapter 348

    The soldiers who are responsible for defending here are silent after the news from their superiors is spread.


    Even some people, have quietly shed tears.


    They have always believed that as long as they have firm belief, they can overcome all difficulties and smash all difficulties.


    However, many difficulties can not be overcome with faith.


    The education level of Chinese soldiers is very high, and even if they join the army, they also need to receive more education, so they quickly understand the advantages and disadvantages of this matter, and finally reluctantly accept the fact.


    They can not be afraid of death, they can choose to sacrifice.


    But it''s more difficult to live than to die.


    They are the only ones who can deal with the corpse tide.


    "Rush!"


    the excited crowd rush into the base of Jinling biology with their own ideas. They have no order, and they don''t need order.


    Because most of the Jinling biological soldiers have been sent out, and more than half of the guard force has been solved by the military.


    The rest can be easily solved by using the tactics of the sea of people.


    The gate outside Jinling creature was soon broken. No, it was trampled.


    Those who dare to come here to look for benefits, though not all of them are outlaws, are still a lot of enthusiastic people. They directly trample on all the obstacles in front of them with their feet.


    "Go


    "What about Jinling biological people?"


    "There!"


    "The trough! I''m not a Jinling creature


    Excited people can''t tell the enemy from us at all. They keep looking for Jinling creatures and then wave their butcher''s knife.


    It''s been more than a month since the end of the world. He can''t adapt to this era, but he doesn''t have much resistance to killing people.


    What''s more, they killed all the damned people.


    It is also the left behind people of a large number of Jinling creatures, who were directly solved by them.


    "There''s a basement here!"


    A man accidentally kicked the floor and found an entrance to the underground, so he excitedly asked his companions to go in for treasure.


    His exclamation attracted a large crowd, and people began to rush into the basement.


    Some of the researchers in the basement did not have time to react, so they were killed directly.


    "Go


    "Keep one alive!"


    "Don''t set fire, don''t set fire!"


    "Dog''s son of a bitch, I told you not to set fire, didn''t you hear me?"


    "They want to monopolize these things, they want to destroy them."


    After the crowd poured into the basement, some people looked around for research materials and drugs, and some people wanted to catch some living people.


    Although the success rate is not very high, there is hope in the end.


    But it''s always harder to protect than to destroy.


    After entering the basement, some powers with ulterior motives quickly killed all the Jinling creatures, and then set fire to all the research materials.


    After all this, they began to do chores again and again.


    Seeing their style of work, many people reacted quickly. Not everyone hoped that this kind of medicine could be made public. On the contrary, many people hoped that this kind of medicine would never be seen again.


    These people are mainly powers.


    How can they allow someone to surpass them?


    Although we don''t know how much effect this kind of behavior can play, there are absolutely no few people who do this kind of thing.


    Some art examinees even fill the back of their paintings with paint, and then destroy the next classmate''s paintings and his life when they hand in their papers.


    Although destroying a person can''t improve one''s position, there are many people who are happy with this kind of thing.


    This is human heart, this is human nature without reason.


    Human beings, who boast of the spirit of all things, have outstanding wisdom that surpasses all life on earth, but they still have no way to get rid of the control of emotions.


    "Kill them, they want to destroy these things!"


    Some people who see research data destroyed, who see bottles and cans directly broken, vent their anger on those who want to destroy data.


    It''s also a big war.


    The whole basement was on fire.


    When the powers face the warriors, they really have an advantage. Even the powers of the system have far more attack power than the warriors of the same level.


    In such a narrow space, most of the time, the two sides in a war do not compare with each other in terms of attack power, but attack the enemy''s vital points first.Even a level 4 psionic will die if he is hit by a level 2 psionic.


    "In that case, we will destroy this place."


    Some of the powers saw that their companions died here because they occupied too little space. They burst into a strong anger, so they were desperate to release their power.


    The Hellfire that can burn everything, the ice blade that can freeze life, and the wind blade that can cut steel all fly everywhere, making the whole basement a mess.


    And then there are the earth powers, who now destroy the ceiling and the floor directly, connecting the first and second floors of the basement directly, and then burying them together.


    Some clever people had already escaped from the basement as early as the beginning of the scuffle. There are also some people who, after fleeing, continue to attack the basement, ready to bury the whole place.


    The whole basement was filled with smoke.


    There are also some people who are constantly destroying other buildings. Buildings are demolished by them, and every inch of the ground has to be carefully inspected.


    There are even powerful powers of the earth system. Don''t let the whole earth crack and expose all the basements in their eyes.


    In less than half an hour, the whole biological base of Jinling has become ruins and scorched earth.


    The original basement has become a pit, those buildings have become ruins, there are countless lives left here forever.


    The army, who had been guarding for four weeks, looked at the scene and felt full of pain.


    "Is that all we have to guard?"


    One of the officers muttered to himself, "fortunately we didn''t get involved, otherwise it would have been a tragedy in the end no matter which side won."


    He has now shaken his faith in protecting the people.


    An officer beside him patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "we are not protecting Huaxia for these talents. We are willing to sacrifice our lives for those worthy of protection and Huaxia itself."


    Now they have no doubt about the orders of their superiors.


    They''re not afraid of sacrifice, but it''s not worth it to sacrifice in order to stop these crazy people.

 Chapter 349

    Jinling biology has three bases, which is more in line with their cunning character.


    To be able to set up three bases in China is something they have to do at a huge cost. The rest of the place is just a few small strongholds.


    One of the bases has just been established, near the dawn alliance. Now the base has been interfered by Chu Feng and almost abandoned.


    Now the second base has been destroyed by people with ulterior motives.


    The crowd is easy to incite. As long as they are given a goal to make them feel confident, they will dare to do all dangerous things.


    Even if it is trampling on the bottom line of law and human nature.


    After the second base was destroyed, people did not let go of the third base.


    The third base was built in a village. They controlled the whole village by special means.


    When they go in and out, they all pretend to be villagers.


    When the great changes took place, they had given up all the cover up, completely blocked the village and forbidden anyone to enter or leave.


    Anyway, the law and discipline are broken now. Even if all the people close to them are killed, no one dares to say anything about them.


    At this time, people in Jinling biological headquarters have gone crazy.


    "Why, why is our base discovered?"


    "Counter attack, this is our last base."


    "We have to hold on."


    "Call headquarters for support."


    "Are you kidding? Now the plane can''t take off. Our headquarters is in the United States. How can we call for support? "


    The third survival base has caused a lot of obstacles to people.


    Countless soldiers hiding behind the building, shooting from the window with machine guns, causing a lot of casualties, but only so.


    Many of the people who come to attack Jinling creatures are powers.


    Under the flood of magic, any battle blockhouse will be destroyed directly.


    This is the last base of Jinling creatures and the place where they hide their troops. If this place is broken, they will have no place in China.


    When their evil deeds are publicized, not many people punish them, but when they are in a disadvantageous position with great treasure, of course, they are pushed by others.


    The collapse of social law and discipline will have a fatal impact on the weak.


    Of course, they are not weak, but strong and weak are relative.


    When most of the forces of Jinling creatures are sent out, they are the weak.


    At this time, the most regretful thing of Jinling biological people is why they built the base underground.


    Originally, the base was built in the basement for concealment, but now, whether the water system powers pour water into it or the fire system powers directly set fire to block the exit, they have become turtles in the urn.


    The people who came here originally came for the purpose of destruction, and of course they were even more impolite.


    At this time, people suddenly found a lot of food.


    "Ha ha, here is a bag of rice."


    A warrior picked up a bag of rice, and then said to his companion, "look at this posture, we can''t get any good things. Come here and let''s go! Now the price of grain is too expensive, and many people don''t accept money, only accept crystal nucleus, let''s go quickly! "


    Several of his companions are also in front of us: "it''s too difficult to go out and find food now. Many supermarkets have been eaten up by rats. This bag of rice can last us for a long time. By the way, is there any more in it?"


    The warrior said, "how many pounds do we have? Don''t you have to count them in your heart? There are already many people fighting because of the food. It''s too late if they don''t go. "


    With that, he immediately left with rice on his shoulder.


    His companions looked at each other, gritted their teeth, and followed him away.


    The three bases of Jinling biology have different functions. The base they destroyed before is mainly used to study medicine. This base is used as a war base, but a large number of people have been sent out, so the interior is empty.


    Because there are a lot of people, so there are a lot of materials here.


    Some smart people saw a lot of goods and materials here, immediately snatched some things and left with their friends. However, some greedy people wanted to get more things, which led to a scuffle.


    Just as people kept fighting, smashing and looting, and even fighting for the distribution of interests, some core scientific researchers of Jinling biology gathered in the basement of the bottom floor of the village.


    "Now we can''t hold the base here."


    A researcher with pale yellow hair said, "even if these people don''t find us, they have destroyed everything on the ground. The military people are still camping nearby. If these people can''t solve us, the next thing to greet us is the baptism of the military."Military people don''t attack them, but they don''t naively think the army will let them go.


    No one can escape just by what they do.


    What''s more frightening to them is that the military will take advantage of ordinary people.


    That''s what scares them even more.


    Honest person is the best bully, because you can brazenly challenge his bottom line, until he completely broke out, you are very safe.


    Chinese soldiers are such honest people in their eyes.


    If the Chinese soldiers attack, they don''t have no countermeasures. For example, they use hostages to delay time. But do you want to use hostages to threaten those who are already red eyed?


    It''s sure to be taken as if you didn''t see it, and then you kill it with a spell torrent.


    However, today''s Chinese soldiers actually use ordinary people''s greed and other desires to deal with them, which is a bolt from the blue for them.


    This means that they have abandoned some of the old bottom line, with a new change.


    If they are angered, they will be met by a military who will do whatever it takes, or even sacrifice everything to deal with them.


    It''s also a disaster for their country.


    One researcher said: "now we have only one last way, that is to open the thing under the ground and let it out."


    "No way!"


    A Chinese American researcher said, "that thing is the legendary Taisui. We have just extracted part of its blood, which has improved our research progress so much. If we lose Taisui, we will continue our research in the future."


    "Do you know what''s going on?"


    An old man grabbed him by the collar, "now our base will be gone. If we don''t let that monster out, we will all die. Only by waking up that monster can we bring us a ray of life."

 Chapter 350

    The Chinese American researcher looked at the old man in front of him in disbelief: "shouldn''t you leave this secret to the motherland even at the expense of your own life?"


    Although he has black hair and black eyes, he has regarded himself as an American.


    However, he had received the education of the United States, but found that none of the people present took the country seriously.


    If they allow all this destruction, they still have a chance to keep the treasure.


    But if they let that thing out, there is only a glimmer of possibility to save their lives, but their country will certainly lose it.


    Between themselves and their country, these people choose themselves without hesitation.


    "Poof -"


    a blonde assistant quietly appeared behind the Chinese American researchers and stabbed him in the heart with a dagger.


    The eyes of Chinese American researchers are full of disbelief. Why?


    Is his education different from that of the American people?


    "The image of the United States cannot be destroyed."


    The beauty assistant skillfully wiped the blood on the dagger, and then said, "now let that thing out, I hope it is strong enough to help us through this disaster."


    The researchers didn''t see the bleeding on the ground. The Chinese American scientists were approaching death. Then they opened a box and took out a bottle of liquid medicine from it.


    "We don''t want to lose such a treasure if we don''t have to."


    The researcher opened a gap on the floor, revealing the bottomless bottom. "It''s this monster named Taisui that has helped us improve our research progress so much. It plays a key role in the research of biochemical warfare animals and genetic evolution agents."


    The beauty assistant gently lifted the golden hair and said calmly, "if we die, no matter how valuable this thing is, it doesn''t make any sense."


    The researcher had to pour the bottle into the ground, and then said, "let''s get out of the secret passage as soon as possible! It''s going to be destroyed very soon, and we should be able to tell people who survive for a while that it''s not a problem for people who live to the military to leave. "


    With that, the researchers opened a channel to the unknown place.


    Just after they left, the ground suddenly began to shake.


    The people on the ground are still fighting. Some people leave immediately after they have got enough of what they need, while some people want more and fall into the battle.


    There are also some people who are gradually lost in the constant destruction and looting. They have lost control in the pleasure of destroying things.


    After all, living in this era is not what they want.


    In this dark and oppressive era, all the grievances and accumulated negative emotions burst out at this moment.


    The houses were burned down directly, the ground was cracked, and all the basements had been robbed by them.


    Some people give up the robbery, even if they see the object is directly burned.


    So there are many bloody conflicts.


    The number of people injured in the battle with Jinling creatures is no more than a few hundred, but the number of people killed in the bloody conflict caused by mutual looting has exceeded 2000.


    Just when people are still falling into disputes, they suddenly feel the shaking of the earth.


    "What is this?"


    "An earthquake?"


    "What are you afraid of? Can we still be killed by the house? "


    The vibration of the ground made us feel a panic of instinct, but then we were attracted by the things exposed by the cracks in the ground.


    There are many medicine bottles and some paper in the basement just appeared.


    Although the value of these things can not be determined, but people still have certain expectations for these things, so they began to snatch them one after another.


    Some people choose to leave when the ground is shaking.


    Because the crowd is very chaotic, there are not too many people to stop those who leave, and their more attention is focused on the exposed things.


    At this time, however, some translucent viscous liquid poured out of the basement.


    "What the hell is this? Come and help me


    An unprepared warrior was wrapped in his feet by the viscous liquid. No matter how hard he tried, he could not break free.


    Seeing the liquid rising and wrapping his legs, he began to cry for help with a look of fear in his eyes.


    A psionic raises a fireball and hits the viscous liquid.


    However, the fireball in the liquid, quietly disappeared."Since we are dealing with water, we should deal with ice."


    A water system psionic uses ice to freeze these viscous liquids. However, when he uses ice, he finds that his attack has no effect on these liquids.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Some powers attack this monster with their own skills, but no matter how they use them, they have no way to deal with this monster.


    "What on earth is this?"


    "No, it''s going to move."


    "Be careful!"


    Those viscous liquid can''t stop gushing out, but some like peristalsis, quickly swallowed dozens of people at the same time.


    "Ah


    "Help


    "Help me!"


    In the face of this monster, which is completely immune to both physical attacks and psionic attacks, everyone can''t help shivering.


    Those people who were swallowed by the viscous liquid shriveled rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye, then turned into a pile of bones, and finally disappeared.


    "Run


    "We are not opponents of this monster!"


    "Don''t stop me!"


    Seeing this monster continue to attack the crowd after swallowing dozens of people in a row, people are running away in a panic, for fear that if they slow down a step, they will become the ration of this monster.


    However, just now some people who didn''t understand the situation ran a little slower, and then they were submerged by the viscous liquid.


    The military people who bombed the camp not far away felt puzzled when they saw this scene.


    "Does Jinling biology have any cards that can scare away so many people?"


    An officer picked up his telescope and looked at the scene in the distance. Then he suddenly felt a drop of water fall on his hand.


    He looked up at the sky and saw that it was already overcast.

 Chapter 351

    "It''s raining."


    Chu Feng, who is resting, is awakened by the sound of rain outside. Then he goes out of his new residence and looks up at the watchtower in the distance.


    The watchtower is behind the gate of light. It''s his residence.


    However, even the mysterious atmosphere he deliberately created is just for the preparation of his own amazing trap.


    All he did was to make the enemy not doubt his preparations.


    But now it''s raining.


    See Chu Feng wake up, Su Yuyan also came to Chu Feng''s side, a face of worry: "there are so many clouds in the sky, I''m afraid the rain can''t stop in a few days."


    If it keeps raining, they can''t launch a fire attack.


    Of course, even if it doesn''t rain, the fire attack is not very likely to succeed.


    Because these zombies just appeared after the defeat of the soldiers of Jinling creatures, and formed a complete encirclement, which was obviously premeditated.


    Even if you leave the base from other directions, you may encounter the ambush of zombies.


    In the face of the enemy, it is impossible to overestimate.


    Chu Feng looked at Su Yuyan with some heartache in his eyes: "you should have been very tired last night!"


    He is not talking about physical fatigue, but about heart.


    In a short night, he felt that Su Yuyan didn''t sleep for several days.


    Su Yuyan wrote lightly: "some people can''t bear the spirit, and can''t find a way to vent, so they vent their energy on women. I kill them."


    Although it was just a short sentence, Chu Feng recognized the bloodbath behind it.


    There are nearly 50000 people in dawning alliance now, and more than 30000 of them are men, because men are more likely to survive than women.


    So the probability of this kind of thing happening at night was very high, and Su Yuyan didn''t know how many people he killed.


    Chu Feng did not say anything more, but said: "hard you."


    Su Yuyan shook his head: "I''m not the one who really works hard."


    Chu Feng said, "go to sleep first! We still have something to do later. Now we can recover some energy, and then we can have the strength to kill the zombies. "


    Su Yuyan some doubts, want to go out in this weather?


    But she did not say much, but nodded silently.


    Chu Feng said to Zhang Ziqing in the room, "take a look at Mr. Su. I''ll go out."


    Zhang Ziqing, who is lying in bed, gets up lazily and helps Su Yuyan, who is exhausted to the extreme, into the room.


    Chu Feng came out of the room to the middle of the alliance, which is also the core hub of the alliance''s array, but this hub was hidden by him.


    Su Yuan came to Chu Feng''s back and asked, "I thought you would sleep a little longer, but I didn''t expect to get up so early. Is it because of the rain?"


    She came here not by accident, but sent someone to guard near Chu Feng. When Chu Feng just woke up, she had been informed.


    She has no taboo about this kind of blatant surveillance, because it is for the sake of the safety of the alliance leader. Since the alliance leader does not live in his own watchtower, of course she has to worry about it.


    Chu Feng nodded, and then said, "the array of guarding the alliance actually has many functions. Now I want to tell you one of them."


    Said, his hands on the ground, followed by the ground began to appear a big pit, the pit is still expanding.


    Su Yuan has some doubts. What does Chu Feng want to do when he puts the soil into the space?


    Then, she suddenly raised her head and found that the upper energy shield began to leak.


    The highest height of the energy shield is 30 meters. The energy shield in the sky is used to protect birds and all kinds of flying insects.


    After all, an enemy with wings is more difficult to deal with than an enemy on the ground.


    Now the energy shield above suddenly starts to leak. Does this mean that the energy shield has been damaged? This is a big problem.


    She was about to open her mouth to remind, but she heard Chu Feng say: "when I designed the energy shield over the sky, I left a radian, which can be used as a funnel. Of course, it can be closed at any time. Now it can be used as a reservoir to receive water from the sky."


    Su Yuan doubts a way: "our here but South, should not be short of water just right!"


    Although mineral water is still of high value here, the value of water is still lower than that of food, because this is the South after all.


    Apart from other things, it''s only 20 li away from the Yangtze River. With the physical fitness of today''s warriors, even if they run to carry a few tons of water, it won''t take them an hour.


    If it''s digging canals, there''s no need to worry about it.More than 50 powers can be completed in one day.


    "I''m talking about clean water."


    Chu Feng pointed to the energy shield above, "I put a dragon ball on it. Well, in a word, it''s something that can purify water. After the energy shield above receives water, it can be transmitted. Later, I''ll put a dragon ball in the pool below. Remember to send someone to defend it."


    Even if the water falling in the sky has been purified once, it is not sure that it will face secondary pollution after entering the puddle.


    So he has to carry out double protection, so as to ensure that the water he gets is safe to drink.


    In the future, the problem of water pollution will be more and more serious. This design is also to solve the problem of drinking water.


    It may not be used now, but it will not be guaranteed in the future.


    Su Yuan was silent for two minutes, then slowly said: "in fact, when you ambush those combustibles, I found them, just pretending not to see them."


    Chu Feng continued to collect the soil on the ground, expanding the size of the puddle: "and then?"


    Su Yuan said: "I was very strange about those designs, but yesterday you taught me a lesson and found that it was all because of your foresight."


    Chu Feng did not ask this flattery and moved, but some drooped their eyes: "what else?"


    Su Yuan looked around and found that no one was near them. Then she asked, "so you have made so many preparations in advance in a place where you don''t need to worry about ordinary water resources. Isn''t it because these preparations will be used in the future?"


    The rain in the sky is falling more and more, slapping on the energy shield, waking up many dreamers.


    In the face of Su Yuan''s question, Chu Feng hesitated for more than ten seconds, then slowly said: "yes."


    He didn''t explain too much, and he didn''t explain why he could foresee the future, but he didn''t want to make it public.


    Because he didn''t owe anyone an explanation.


    Su Yuan''s eyes with a trace of sadness: "I understand."

 Chapter 352

    At 10 a.m. the next day, the sky gradually brightened.


    In the survival base of Dawning alliance, there is an extra reservoir. Su Yuan explains that the reservoir is to prevent the zombie siege like this.


    This explanation did not arouse much doubt.


    Although they already have a glimpse of Lingquan, the more preparation they have, the better. Chu Feng can''t buy so many combustibles in advance, which has a great effect.


    However, people are more worried about the zombies outside.


    Gu Nanfei said: "originally, I wanted to attract these zombies to several other places, but now it seems that I can''t do it."


    Originally, he wanted to use himself as a bait to attract the zombies to the other traps arranged by Chu Feng, but now it''s raining so hard outside that even if he brought the zombies into the traps, the sea of fire can''t burn.


    But Chu xiaorou''s complexion is somewhat complex, in the heart is more complex.


    She hopes that the problems outside will be solved, but she doesn''t want Gu Nanfei to take risks, and she doesn''t want her brother to take risks.


    She knew that there was nothing in the world that had the best of both worlds, but she could not help worrying about it.


    In the battle conference room, Huang Xiaoyu leaned back on his chair with a look of despair: "it seems that the tactics of fire attack can not be used. We can only wait for the rain to stop."


    Everyone nodded.


    Now it''s raining hard outside. Not only the power of the fire powers is greatly weakened, but even the most powerful warrior will be limited.


    It would be very bad for them to fight the zombies now.


    He Chongyin can look at Chu Feng with expectant eyes: "is there any way for the alliance leader?"


    Everyone''s eyes show the look of expectation. I don''t know when Chu Feng has become the pronoun of omnipotence in their eyes.


    As if as long as it was him, there would be nothing that could not be solved.


    Even in this situation of almost no solution, but if it is Chu Feng, it is not impossible to find a solution to the problem.


    Chu Feng said simply: "yes, go out and kill all the zombies."


    The crowd choked on the concise answer.


    They didn''t expect that Chu Feng''s reply was so rude.


    Wei broken army in front of a bright: "well said, is not some monsters? Can we even defeat a group of monsters? Even if it''s four to one, we can get rid of that group of monsters. "


    Solving problems directly by force is his favorite solution.


    But that doesn''t mean others will agree.


    Yu Dawen pondered for two seconds and said: "however, the number of our powers is still too small. If we want to deal with zombies, we may not be able to achieve much effect."


    If it is in small-scale operations, humans are generally not afraid of zombies.


    However, in this kind of collective operations, human beings have been greatly weakened.


    Gu Nanfei said: "although I would like to agree with this opinion, what I want to know is, is there any way to reduce casualties?"


    He was not afraid of death, otherwise he would not have offered to use himself as a bait.


    But he hoped that his death would have some value.


    "It''s not a brainless tactic."


    At this time, Su Yuan suddenly said: "yesterday afternoon until before the rain, a total of 12 hours, in these 12 hours, the energy accumulated in the energy shield consumed 75%, but in the seven hours after the rain, the energy shield consumed less than 12%."


    He Chongyin''s eyes brightened: "do you mean that rainy days will weaken zombies? What''s the effect on the zombies


    Everyone''s eyes are shining with hope. If so, it''s definitely good news for them.


    Chu Feng added: "if you go to the city wall and observe carefully, you will find that many zombies have started to leave and wander aimlessly, which means that the monsters who command these zombies behind will reduce their control over the corpses as the rainstorm comes."


    Qiu Rong said: "however, even if it is like this, there should be few people willing to go out of the city to kill zombies."


    After all, it''s a rainstorm. Most people don''t want to go out in the rainstorm at all. And judging from the thickness of the clouds in the sky, the duration of the rainstorm will never be too short.


    Chu Feng said quietly: "those who are willing to go out of the city will come out with me, and those who are not willing will stay. Tian Jing, go and count our people and see how many of them are willing to go out of the city. Of course, if they are not willing to fight, they will not have to follow me in the future."


    He was talking about the 195 people who first followed him. Who did they choose to follow? Chu Feng also gave them enough benefits.


    At least they won''t be at a disadvantage because of weapons.


    However, even if they are given excellent conditions, not everyone knows how to cherish them. Some people don''t even pay attention to training.Tian Jing nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go now."


    With that, she took Xu Wei and Tao Jinghua and began to count the number of people.


    Chu Feng said to Su Yuan, "I won''t take too many people out of the city to hunt zombies this time. If some of your subordinates want to go out, they can be in the second batch. Now some of you are ready to meet us. If we are in danger, help us to cover our retreat."


    Su Yuan nodded to show her understanding.


    After that, he said to several deputy league leaders, "if someone of your subordinates wants to go out, don''t go in the same direction as me, otherwise they will easily encounter danger and I can''t take care of them."


    The deputy leaders looked at Chu Feng with complicated eyes.


    They suddenly have a sense of crisis, which is a sense of crisis for their own value.


    Their strength is really good, there are many people under hand, but in the face of danger, the value of all of them is not as big as Chu Feng.


    If they have lost their value to the alliance, will they be abandoned?


    Will the powers lose value? This used to be something they didn''t even dare to think about, but now it has become a real worry.


    Chu Feng did not care about their ideas, but began to count the number of people.


    In the end, of the 195 people who were willing to follow him, only 166 dared to venture out of the city to kill zombies with him, and the rest chose to retreat.


    For those who retreated, Chu Feng said nothing.


    This is their own choice. They may not have to bear the risk of life if they shrink back now, but it depends on themselves where they can go in the future.


    Surprisingly, Su YuYan''s students all chose to leave the city.


    But it doesn''t seem very strange, because they were the people who fought with Su Yuyan not long after the end of the world.


    Then, among the warriors headed by Wei, 127 decided to go out of the city to hunt zombies.


    Gu Nanfei selected only 36 people from his subordinates. This is because Chu Feng asked him not to take too many people out. It''s very dangerous.

 Chapter 353

    "Everyone, all in a group of 12 people, and number in the group, No. 1 died, stop command No. 2, No. 2 died, listen to command No. 3, absolutely can''t appear without command."


    Chu Feng to put on neat raincoat members ordered way, "then each team get their own number plate, this is your team number, respectively is 1 to 26, when I issue the order, will be directly issued to each group name, don''t appear confusion."


    Not all of the 26 teams are integrated, and some teams have only 11 people.


    However, this problem is harmless. Is it because there is one less person, there is no way to fight?


    After a simple formation, more than 300 people in this line walked out of the survival base from the gate.


    Of course, before leaving the city, those who had bad weapons were replaced by Chu Feng.


    Seeing that these people in raincoats walked out of the survival base, several deputy leaders who stayed in the survival base looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    "Is our price just a foil?"


    He Chongyin said with a bitter smile, "originally I had some ideas of seizing power, but now in retrospect, such ideas are really ridiculous."


    Qiu Rong said: "yes! No matter who wants to seize the power of the leader, the first thing to do is to do the same thing as the leader


    But is it possible?


    Countless members of the dawn alliance looked at these soldiers in raincoats. Some of them had a crazy look in their eyes. They wished one of them was their own.


    Some people are showing a jealous look, think why they have so much courage, but they do not have the courage to go out of the city?


    There are still some people who have resentment in their eyes.


    Why do those people get good weapons? Are they willing to follow Chu Feng?


    At this time, an untimely male voice appeared: "going out now is just looking for death. You see, those zombies are besieging them."


    Beside the man, a woman with a cock voice said in a sharp tone, "I''d like to see how many of these people can come back alive?"


    Perhaps because of the crowd, people around them also echoed: "just for a good knife, they let their lives go. What an idiot."


    "I see! These zombies will soon be gone by themselves. "


    "These people are going to have bad luck."


    People around looked at these people with disgusting eyes, while Su Yuan came to several people with a sense of killing and said, "you are here, what are you talking about?"


    Seeing that the deputy leader was angry, the rooster voice woman was not afraid: "what? Am I wrong? The alliance leader and some powers are so powerful, why can''t they solve these zombies? Why let ordinary people go out and risk their lives? Isn''t that to harm them? "


    "You finished?" Su Yuan''s eyes gradually turned cold.


    "What''s the matter?" said the cock voice woman? Do you want to teach me a lesson for this? "


    Before her voice fell, she suddenly found a bloodstain on her neck.


    Then, her head appeared in the hands of Su Yuan.


    Even to death, her face was still disgusted.


    The sword in Su Yuan''s hand dances, and those who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth are almost killed by her in an instant, even without the process of begging for mercy.


    Seeing Su Yuan''s terrible strength, everyone showed a look of fear.


    They originally thought that Su Yuan''s position in the alliance should depend on her own management ability.


    But what I didn''t expect was that when she killed people, she was so crisp.


    Su yuan threw the cock voice woman''s head on the ground and said to the people who were silent and did not dare to make a sound: "these zombies outside threaten the lives of all of us. Now the alliance leader is taking people out. No matter what the reason is, they are all protecting everyone in the alliance."


    There was a look of shame in everyone''s eyes.


    Maybe it was because of the performance of Chu Feng yesterday that they were afraid of Chu Feng.


    But anyway, all this terrible man did was to protect them.


    Su Yuan continued: "so you think these people who were killed by me just now just said a few words and should not be sentenced to death. But in my eyes, what they did was insulting those who risked their lives to protect everyone."


    There was more shame in people''s eyes.


    The people who go out to hunt zombies are risking their lives to make a way for everyone, but they allow these people to insult those heroes.


    Do they deserve to be called human beings?


    He Chongyin said in a voice: "maybe in the old age of peace, heroes will shed blood and shed tears, but now the past social order has collapsed, and a new order is being established. If anyone dares to speak ill of those who protect us, or insult and despise them in any form, there is only one way we can execute them, that is to say It''s a capital crime. "Qiu Rong also stood up: "no one can insult heroes in front of us without paying the price of bleeding."


    Yu Dawen and Huang Xiaoyu also began to say: "we agree with Su Yuan''s approach."


    Chu Feng didn''t know about the first little disturbance in the league.


    Of course, even if he goes back, there is only one way to deal with those people, that is death penalty.


    There is no room for moderation, and there will be no chance for them to defend themselves.


    When facing danger, we can understand, but this is not your wanton abuse and curse those who bravely face the enemy.


    Even those who are fighting are not fighting to protect you, but since you have accepted their favor, you must not insult them.


    Perhaps such people, say this kind of words just to cover up their inner cowardice, and not too much malicious, but their impact is very bad.


    If these people are allowed to spread their opinions, fewer and fewer people will be willing to fight against the enemy in the face of danger, because they do not want to be stabbed in the back when they do not have to face others in the chest.


    The meaning of their existence is to hurt and disgust others.


    After leaving the survival base, countless zombies rushed at the crowd.


    Gu Nanfei was relieved: "only zombies within 30 meters will attack us. It seems that the rain has a great influence on zombies."


    Su Yuyan under the raincoat was also relieved: "yes! Maybe we can kill all these zombies. "


    Chu Feng nodded, and then his order came out from all the Tokens: "one group to five groups, go to the front left, six groups to ten groups, go straight to the front right, remember to support each other, eleven groups to fifteen groups, go straight ahead, the rest of us are behind us."


    Although it''s amazing why Chu Feng''s voice came from the token, everyone strictly abided by Chu Feng''s order.


    Then Chu Feng''s eyes fell on a monster with tentacles not far away.

 Chapter 354

    "Tentacle corpse Lord!"


    When the soldiers of Jinling creatures were ready to escape, Chu Feng saw the scene of the tentacle corpse Lord on the wall.


    The cart carrying more than 20 people was easily lifted up by the tentacle corpse Baron, and then fell heavily on the ground. The people inside also became the food for the zombies.


    Of course, Chu Feng couldn''t sympathize with the soldiers of Jinling creatures. He was just afraid of touching the corpse baron.


    Tentacle corpse Baron has three abilities. The first one is two tentacles, or more. These two tentacles are powerful and flexible. They can easily find the flaws of the armor and attack from the cracks, which makes it impossible to defend.


    The second ability is to command zombies.


    However, it is a rainstorm now, and not many zombies can be commanded by tentacle corpse baron. Even many zombies have left after leaving the command.


    The third ability is regeneration.


    The tentacle corpse Baron has powerful regeneration ability, which can not only make the tentacle regenerate quickly, but also transfer its life core to the same kind after killing a similar kind.


    In less than three seconds, its kind will become the new tentacle corpse baron.


    It is precisely because of this characteristic that the tentacle corpse Baron becomes very frightening.


    More importantly, tentacle corpse barons are clustered.


    Because of the above characteristics, even in later generations, some small and weak demon hunting teams always walk around when they see the tentacle corpse baron.


    "Miss Su, do you see the tentacle corpse in the distance?"


    Han Chen pointed to the tentacle corpse not far away with his dagger, and then pointed to another place. It looked like an ordinary zombie, but in fact its tentacle was hidden in his waist.


    "There are two tentacle corpse barons there. Tentacle corpse Baron has the ability of regeneration, so if you want to kill it, you must kill the surrounding tentacle corpse barons as well.


    Moreover, the tentacle of the tentacle corpse Baron is very powerful. It only takes one move to kill the third level warrior, even if it''s defensive, it can''t be done, so ordinary people go up and die.


    Later, I will take someone to cut off the contact between tentacle corpse Baron and other zombies, but the fatal blow to tentacle corpse Baron will trouble Mr. Su. Gu Nanfei, you are responsible for preventing accidents, protecting Mr. Su''s safety as much as possible, and protecting these people as much as possible. "


    Chu Feng doesn''t care about other people''s lives, but he is good for his own people.


    Even people like Huang Tianhua, Chu Feng tolerated until he violated the bottom line.


    Therefore, each of these people who will soon become his direct family is a very valuable fighting force. The casualties of any one person will weaken his future strength.


    Gu Nanfei nodded: "I understand."


    Although he is a warrior, his comprehensive means are second only to Chu Feng. If he wants to save people in team operations, he is the best choice.


    The warrior is weak in the face of the powers of the same level, but he is able to cross a big level by himself.


    After getting the ChiYan sword, his strength improved rapidly.


    Therefore, in today''s dawn alliance, his strength is second only to Chu Feng.


    The reason why he didn''t break through the fifth level is not because he didn''t have enough talent, but because he has been understanding the profound meaning of each small realm, opening up a path for all living beings and reducing the risk of practicing martial arts.


    Su Yuyan also nodded: "I will try my best to kill the tentacle corpse Lord."


    After she established contact with yinxuejian, her strength was greatly improved. She even felt that she was only a line away from the fifth level.


    It''s just that she hasn''t had the chance to take part in the battle these days, so she hasn''t made a breakthrough.


    Chu Feng nodded: "the tentacles of Shi Jue can regenerate. Be careful."


    Said, he ordered to the team behind him: "the 16th to 26th teams, all follow me, pay attention not to fall behind."


    After giving the order, Chu Feng rushed to the front left.


    The members of the team did not dare to neglect and immediately followed.


    In the process of advancing, Chu Feng constantly gave instructions through Tokens:


    "each team of 12 people was divided into four groups, with three people in each group, standing in the front, back, left and right positions respectively. When encountering a powerful zombie, the three people in the middle retreated, and the three people in the back row followed up. They joined hands to deal with the attack of the powerful enemy, and the left and right six people immediately moved forward with the fastest speed Come to the enemy''s left rear and right rear, so you can form a triangle attack formation with the fastest speed. "


    Chu Feng''s token is conveyed to the ears of each team. After hearing Chu Feng''s words, those teams immediately began to adjust the formation.


    No one thinks that Chu Feng''s words are not credible.


    In fact, in such a dangerous environment, as long as someone speaks with enough confidence, many people will be convinced immediately.


    Because it''s the easiest to win over other people''s minds when they have no master.So, since this is Chu Feng''s instruction, they are sure to get the most.


    Even those who just joined, for Chu Feng''s identity is not too high, at this moment is completely obey the order.


    Because they know they are outsiders. If they suddenly jump up at this time, no one in the team will be able to accommodate them.


    Just when Chu Feng took a detour, a man in the No. 1 team suddenly slipped and fell on the ground.


    It''s a rainstorm, and it''s normal to slide on the ground.


    But when he slipped, he suddenly saw a pair of white eyes.


    This is the zombie that they cut to the ground but didn''t die completely when they just fought.


    "Ah


    A scream came and the first injured man appeared.


    Looking at the scarlet blood on the ground, the team was in a riot.


    "Help him."


    "Do you have zombie serum?"


    "No, he was bitten in the neck. It''s hopeless."


    Zombie serum is not omnipotent. If it is bitten directly in the main artery or near the head, the loss will soon invade the brain.


    Such a person, there is no possibility of rescue.


    Su Yuyan quickly yelled: "don''t bend down to help, quickly prepare for the zombie attack around."


    However, it was too late for her to remind him. Just when a man reached out his hand and instinctively pulled up his injured teammate, a short zombie less than one meter in height suddenly fell on him. His thin limbs tightly hugged the man''s upper body, and his sharp teeth bit him down the neck.


    "Ah -"


    a fierce scream came, and the team was in chaos.


    Su Yuyan was about to step forward, Gu Nanfei pressed her shoulder: "I''ll go."

 Chapter 355

    Su Yuyan nodded, she has more important tasks, can''t be distracted because of this small matter.


    After all, in front of a powerful enemy, human life is really just a small matter.


    This is not indifference to a few lives, but responsibility for the majority.


    Gu Nanfei brought a total of 36 people, but these 36 people were not included in the team, but followed behind Chu Feng''s core team.


    The most important role of his team is to make up quickly when this happens.


    ChiYan sword cooperates with Gu Nanfei, any zombie is not his enemy, but when he solves the zombie, the number of casualties in the team has reached five.


    Gu Nanfei coldly supplemented the staff and told them: "next time someone slips, it''s better to send them back."


    A woman yelled at Gu Nanfei: "we shouldn''t have come out to hunt zombies at this time. Now it''s rainy and the ground is muddy. It''s very easy to slip. You''re making a fool of our lives by issuing such an order."


    Gu Nanfei didn''t care about the wrong usage of her words, but said indifferently:


    "those who feel that they can''t fight like this can go back. I won''t blame you, but if they continue to fight, don''t drag down their teammates."


    The woman waved her arms to the people around her and exclaimed, "do you hear that? This is simply not taking our lives seriously. In such an environment, while fighting, we have to make sure that we don''t slip. Is it possible to do this?"


    However, there was only the sound of rain.


    Women think things are unexpected. Aren''t they afraid?


    It''s a very risky thing to fight with zombies in this kind of ghost weather. Now they have to face not only the zombies but also the mud under their feet to prevent themselves from slipping. Can they bear to fight under such bad conditions?


    Another woman pointed to the 6 to 10 teams fighting not far away: "do you think they don''t have such a problem? Why are you the only one who complains? "


    Looking at the constant zombie fighting of the middle team, one zombie died under their knife, the woman also felt guilty.


    Are these people monsters?


    Why can they fight in such an environment without slipping?


    But it''s just one or two. But each of them can do it. What''s the point?


    At this time, someone suddenly called out: "this is because of the training of the alliance leader!"


    His words reminded everyone and made many people''s eyes shine.


    Most of the people on the scene were trained by Chu Feng, but they fought on the glass bridge more than ten meters high. The end of failure was to fall into the pit of glass dregs.


    If you can have a strong control over your vitality, you can also ensure that the damage you receive will be reduced. But if you can''t, you can only clip out the glass inlaid in your skin one by one with tweezers. That kind of pain is just chilling.


    So why are so few people willing to follow Chu Feng out of the city is not without reason.


    Many people in Chu Feng''s training have chosen to retreat, let alone now.


    The woman who made trouble before felt puzzled: "what training?"


    However, no one responded to her words, because everyone began to praise Chu Feng.


    "You are worthy of being the leader of the alliance. You should have foresight so early."


    "Yes, compared with these brainless monsters, the fighting on the glass bridge is more dangerous. The current fighting environment has little influence on us."


    "Yes! I think the leader has started training us so early. "


    "Is the formation we have just formed...


    " stop talking, zombies are coming. "


    Just now Gu Nanfei''s hand cleared a vacuum here, but with the passage of time, it began to make up for the vacancy at that time.


    But when they face the zombies again, they think they are not so terrible.


    Although these zombies have copper skin and iron bones, they are still a little too tender compared with the long knives in their hands. At most, it takes a little effort.


    If you really encounter any high-level zombies, there will be powers to solve them.


    Su Yuyan team has eight powers, plus Xu Wei''s breakthrough, such a team can take on the high-end firepower of the team.


    In the course of this battle, they gradually found the benefits of Chu Feng training.


    Compared with the wet ground, the glass bridge is a more dangerous environment. What''s more, the glass bridge is faced with cunning human beings, not mindless zombies.


    Although there are dangers, they have knives in their hands!


    Although Chu Feng doesn''t equip everyone with high-quality equipment, he is still willing to incorporate nail sized ChiYan gold into many steel knives.Because for him, wealth is only external, talent is the most important.


    As long as the team is strong enough, it''s nothing less than wealth.


    And in the process of constantly killing zombies, they also realized Chu Feng''s foresight.


    Just as Chu Feng planted explosives and all kinds of flammable materials under those defensive measures in advance, he still had expectations for the current situation.


    They know that they are not the protagonist between heaven and earth. In this case, it is a good choice to follow a powerful person.


    Those who were not brought out by Chu Feng also began to realize the difference between them.


    These people are so adaptable to the terrain that the harsh environment has no effect on them at all.


    Gradually, an idea came into their mind: "we want to be so strong, too."


    As strong as Chu Feng and Su Yuyan, and even Wei broken the army, it was a luxury for them, but the strength of the people around them was within reach.


    Since they say that they become strong because of the training of the alliance leader, as long as they also receive the training, will they also become strong?


    This idea takes root in their hearts and gives them the idea to join.


    And in front of the battlefield in full swing, Chu Feng also took the team around the enemy''s back.


    "Team 17 to 21, you start to disperse with this as the center. Team 22 to 26, you go on, you must cut out an encirclement here, team 16, you follow me, kill all the 300 meter zombies for me!"


    16 teams, a total of 12 people, this is his training time, the focus of care, focus on training team, now, they are about to usher in Chu Feng''s second assessment.

 Chapter 356

    Since you want to cultivate your own team, it is absolutely not advisable to be completely fair.


    Fair treatment of everyone will make most people unbalanced.


    However, if it is not fair, it will make more people unbalanced.


    Therefore, the best way is to give everyone a fair chance to fight for it. Does anyone dare not accept the result?


    Now the 12 people around Chu Feng are the key training objects selected by Chu Feng.


    Among other things, their light armour made of dark blue magic gold represents Chu Feng''s cultivation attitude.


    Dark blue magic gold is flexible. It can''t be used to cast sharp weapons. Even if it is used as armor, it''s not suitable, but it can be used to make mechanical arms.


    Chu Feng hasn''t mastered such high-end technology yet, but it''s OK to make some soft armor.


    Flexibility means softness and tenacity, which means that wearing it on the body after it is made into soft armor does not have a great impact on people''s body. Basically, it does not affect people''s actions. In addition, people''s physical fitness has been generally improved. Only 12 kg of dark blue magic gold soft armor is a key clothing for them.


    A mere 12 kg load is nothing to them.


    And the dark blue magic gold is very tough, but it can prevent most sharp weapons from attacking. Even if it is hit by a bullet, it can also unload the strength evenly on the muscles of the whole body.


    Therefore, Youlan magic gold is the best battle armor in the wild, even more popular than Suozi armor.


    Now, 12 people are all dressed in neat blue magic gold armor, holding a mountain knife, or two hands sword, all heavy weapons.


    It''s not that Chu Feng wants to train them to develop in the direction of heavy weapons, but they all have high fighting talent or are not afraid of death. It''s more suitable to use this way of fighting.


    When they passed the test, Chu Feng would of course equip them with more suitable weapons.


    Now, with Chu Feng''s order, the team began to show their tusks.


    "Poof -"


    a fourth step zombie, which can make an ordinary psionic detour, is split in the head by a huge axe. The body of steel seems like tofu without any obstruction.


    Wei broke the army and weighed the axe in his hand, showing a satisfied look: "this is the weapon I always want. The leader of Chu League is worthy of being the leader of Chu League."


    Chu Feng said to Wei paojun, "well, the war here will trouble you."


    Wei pojun patted his strong chest: "it''s wrapped in me."


    He belongs to the kind of man who is born with divine power and is born to be good at fighting. For him, such open and close killing is most in line with his heart.


    And Chu Feng just gave him a handy weapon, can give full play to the advantages of his natural power, let him have some gratitude.


    Then, under the leadership of Wei broken army and the team, the number of zombies in the vicinity decreased continuously.


    If they kill the zombies in such a large scale in peacetime, it will certainly arouse the vigilance of the nearby zombies, and then the bloody smell will lead all the zombies in their direction.


    However, it''s a rainstorm, and the zombies in the distance can''t smell it.


    Although there are some zombies who can observe the outside world through their eyes, they can temporarily judge whether the enemy is their own people and use their sense of smell.


    So even if the zombies in the distance saw them, they couldn''t tell the enemy from the friendly.


    In this way, after 10 minutes of fighting, the nearby zombies have been wiped out, forming a vacuum. One third of the zombies were killed by Chu Feng''s core team.


    They don''t need to worry about defense, they just need to attack continuously.


    Looking at the continuous formation of the encirclement, Chu Feng issued an order to Su Yuyan:


    "start!"


    Su Yuyan got the order, body a lunge toward the front, a half moon sword swept, more than a dozen zombie heads flying.


    Her eyes did not fall on the soldiers, but on the tentacles.


    "Die! I''m going to kill you


    Su Yuyan waves forward a sharp sword. Several zombies along the way are killed in two on the spot, exposing the tentacle of Shijue in Su YuYan''s eyes.


    As if aware of Su YuYan''s threat, tentacle Shi Jue immediately made a response, two tentacles stretched out toward Su Yuyan, tentacle top with a sharp knife awn, as if to cut everything.


    However, when these tentacles approached Su Yuyan, a sword passed through, and the two tentacles withered at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    This is the ability to drink blood sword, drink blood!


    At the beginning, the function of blood drinking sword was to absorb the enemy''s Qi and blood and make itself stronger. However, in Su YuYan''s hands, the function of blood drinking sword became stronger.


    It can even absorb the enemy''s life and blood in a short time when fighting.However, because the actual contact time is too short, it requires very accurate judgment. Su Yuyan was born with good talent, and after a long time of practice, he mastered this move.


    Seeing that his tentacles were constantly withering, even close to his body, the tentacle corpse Lord was in a panic.


    Then, it stepped back two steps, at the same time, several zombies stopped Su Yuyan on the way forward.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Su Yuyan gave a sharp drink, and the white sword came out of her hand. Several zombies in the way were killed by her bloody sword immediately.


    The tentacle corpse Lord still needs to retreat, but it''s too late. Su Yuyan has come to his side with a lightning speed, and stabs his eyebrow with a sword.


    "No, it''s fake."


    At the moment of contact, Su Yuyan didn''t feel the strong vitality of the other party, but felt that the other party seemed weak.


    How can a fifth order zombie be so weak?


    At this time, the hands of a zombie five meters away suddenly turned into tentacles.


    "This is what Chu Feng said. If you want to kill the tentacle corpse Baron, you have to kill the zombies around him, right?"


    Su Yuyan has a clear understanding, but she is also an experienced master. When she was in school, she faced the more terrible ghost crows.


    And her way to deal with this situation is very simple, just kill all the zombies.


    The tentacle corpse Baron has just been reborn, and has not had time to adapt to the new corpse. A sharp sword swept by, and then a suction penetrated the core of tentacle corpse Baron''s life.


    It''s so fast that it doesn''t even have a plan to transfer its core of life.


    After killing a tentacle corpse Baron, Su YuYan''s body erupted white sharp sword Qi, a strong momentum erupted from her body.

 Chapter 357

    After feeling the fluctuation of Su YuYan''s vitality, everyone was surprised.


    Without anyone reminding them, they all know that Su Yuyan has broken through.


    Su Yuyan was only one step away from the fifth level. After she killed the fifth level zombie like the tentacle corpse, and the role of drinking blood sword, she made a breakthrough in her strength.


    Su Yuyan felt the abundant vitality in his body and could not help shaking his left hand.


    "No, there''s no time to get used to it now."


    If there is no enemy now, then Su Yuyan can slowly adapt to the new power, but just Chu Feng reminded her that there are two tentacles.


    The second tentacle did not show his tentacle, as if it were an ordinary zombie.


    But since Chu Feng specifically reminded, so Su Yuyan will not doubt.


    She knows Chu Feng, and he knows all kinds of monsters better than anyone else.


    Just when she was ready to kill the second tentacle corpse Baron, Chu Feng''s voice suddenly came: "be careful behind you."


    Su Yuyan instinctively turns around and cuts off two tentacles on the spot.


    At this time, her original target, but turned into a mummy.


    "When I just broke through, it sacrificed its original body and directly transferred it to other zombies with the ability of rebirth!"


    Su Yuyan was surprised. Without Chu Feng''s warning, she would have been injured now.


    Chu Feng''s eyes also flashed cold light. The zombies of level five can have wisdom, but there is still a gap between the opening of wisdom and the real wisdom.


    In general, only when the tentacle corpse Baron is killed, will he choose to transfer the life core and devour the new host.


    This has an advantage, that is, in group warfare, you can effectively protect your own life. Unless you kill the whole group, you will not be killed.


    There is also a weakness in this method, that is, if you meet an opponent like Su Yuyan, you will die before you have time to transfer the core of your life.


    However, when not in danger of life, directly abandon the original body, just to capture the other side of a flaw, such an opponent is too decisive.


    Even if it is a human who has experienced many battles, not everyone can be a strong man.


    "There it is


    Although she was a little surprised, Su Yuyan was not afraid. She quickly shuttled through the corpses and aimed at the new corpse.


    After the two tentacles were cut off, the tentacles were quickly regenerated. But this time, instead of directly attacking Su Yuyan, he directly pierced the heads of the two zombies.


    Zombies are also cannibalistic, especially mutant zombies, some even feed on zombies.


    Tentacle corpse Baron can speed up his recovery and regeneration by sacrificing the same kind, or as a new carrier.


    "Which is it?"


    Su YuYan''s speed slowed down again. She didn''t expect that this tentacle Shi Jue was so cunning and could use such tactics so quickly.


    Now the tentacle corpse once again abandoned his body and chose one of the two zombies to parasitize. However, Su Yuyan didn''t have much time to judge which one.


    If she chooses the wrong target, she may be injured.


    At this time, Su YuYan''s eyes suddenly projected the essence, she felt that she and the drinking Blood Sword formed a subtle connection.


    Drinking Blood Sword came a faint bloodthirsty feeling, and the bloodthirsty object was the tentacle corpse Baron himself.


    Feeling the will of drinking blood sword, Su YuYan''s eyes brightened.


    "Yes! Who said that the tentacle Shijue stretched out his tentacle must be transferring his body? Just now, tentacle corpse''s body has become a mummy, which means that when tentacle corpse moves, the original corpse''s power will fade. If so, then tentacle corpse doesn''t move at all! "


    Think of here, Su Yuyan can not help but feel some fear.


    On her way to Nandu, she did not know how many zombies she had fought with. For her, the threat of zombies was far less than that of mutated creatures or human beings.


    However, she now found that the wisdom of zombies can not be underestimated!


    "It''s a pity that you met me!"


    After su Yuyan broke through the fifth level, although he didn''t have time to adapt to his own strength, his strength and speed increased a lot.


    Her figure shuttled through the rainstorm and quickly pierced the tentacle corpse Lord''s body.


    Feeling the Qi and blood power from Shi Jue, Su YuYan''s mouth showed a smile. She bet right that the target of this attack was right ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "poof -"


    a sword composed of vitality crossed Su YuYan''s side.


    Su Yuyan turned his head and found that the two tentacles were cut directly by the sword Qi. Holding a short sword, the one who cut the two tentacles was Chu Feng."Chu Feng, no, why do you still have tentacles?"


    Su Yuyan only felt that her forehead seemed to exude a thin cold sweat. What she didn''t expect was that she was almost attacked when she confirmed that the target was right.


    Chu Feng''s tone with a chill and remorse: "it''s my fault, I didn''t expect it was a thousand hands corpse Lord."


    Although tentacle corpse Baron is also a more difficult opponent, but in the stormy weather, tentacle corpse Baron threat dropped more than one level.


    However, if it''s a thousand handed corpse Lord, it''s different.


    The thousand handed corpse Baron does not really have 1000 tentacles, but a variation direction of the tentacle corpse Baron, which can continuously produce tentacles by absorbing power.


    But the number of tentacles is second. What''s more, the thousand handed corpse Baron can directly turn other zombies into his own puppets. But if his own master is killed, one of those puppets will become his real master.


    Chu Feng did not expect that at this time has been born a thousand hand corpse Lord such a monster.


    The thousand handed corpse Baron is more difficult to kill than the tentacle corpse baron. Even a thousand handed corpse Baron with hundreds of zombies can break a survival base.


    Even if the dawn alliance is faced with a monster like Shijue with thousand hands, it will be greatly damaged, and Shijue with thousand hands can still escape calmly.


    "Why did the rare thousand handed corpse Baron come into being here? There are certain conditions for the birth of the thousand handed corpse baron. It is impossible for him to appear without any reason. What has changed? "


    Chu Feng had some doubts in his heart, which made him forget them in a flash.


    No matter why there will be a thousand hand corpse Baron in this period of time, the most important thing for him is to solve this big threat, otherwise, the whole dawn alliance will be in danger.

 Chapter 358

    After being cut off by Chu Feng, Qianshou Shijue didn''t rush to recover, but directed the zombies around him to attack Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng reminded Su Yuyan: "the thousand handed corpse Baron is very cunning, but if you can kill the thousand handed corpse Baron, the tide of corpses will be able to disperse."


    The emergence of corpse tide often has a mainstay.


    If you kill this backbone, the tide of corpses will disperse.


    Of course, if there is a lot of "food" nearby, then the corpse tide will at least be considered to disperse after eating all the food visible to the naked eye.


    Su Yu said: "I can be used as bait."


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "do you think it''s possible for a fifth order bait?"


    Su Yuyan is speechless. She doesn''t mind taking on the bait duty, but with the wisdom of the thousand handed corpse Baron, she can distinguish the threat of the fifth level powers.


    Bait that can swallow the prey directly. Can it be called bait?


    "Miss Su, you come to kill all the zombies here, and I''ll plunder the array." Chu Feng Road.


    Su Yuyan nodded and started a killing.


    A thousand handed corpse Baron is very difficult to deal with. It''s just that it''s difficult to deal with. It''s not really difficult to deal with, it''s just more difficult to kill.


    If we can kill all the zombies here, there is no difference between the thousand handed corpse Baron and the tentacle corpse baron.


    "Roar -"


    when Su Yuyan was in the middle of nowhere and the zombies were falling down, a zombie roared. At this time, Chu Feng raised his hand as an ice arrow.


    "Poof!"


    The ice arrow runs through the eyebrow of the zombie, which makes the existence who wants to direct the zombie riot fall.


    "Well, what will you do next?"


    With the killing of Su Yuyan, the number of zombies is decreasing. Those zombies who want to break through the encirclement or come in from the outside are all killed by the outside team.


    The weapons in their hands can easily break the defense of the fourth level zombies. It''s no problem to deal with ordinary zombies.


    Of course, there are still some casualties in the process.


    Not everyone can quickly adapt to fighting on the muddy ground, especially those who have just joined the dawn alliance and have not yet had time to accept Chu Feng''s special training. Sometimes, if their center of gravity is unstable, they will die in the mouth of zombies.


    After all, although the zombie serum at this stage has entered mass production, and Chu Feng has also obtained a lot of zombie serum by virtue of his contribution and his parents'' relationship, zombie serum is not omnipotent.


    First of all, zombie serum can only strengthen the function of resisting virus. If it hits the key directly, even zombie serum can''t be saved.


    Moreover, those zombie viruses are also hierarchical. Some powerful zombie viruses can only be contained with higher level of zombie serum or zombie serum made from the zombie spinal cord taken from the body in a mutated way. Otherwise, they can only be carried by the body.


    But fortunately, people''s physical quality improved, for zombie virus also has a certain resistance, ordinary scratch has been able to directly carry past.


    Chu Feng didn''t care about the casualties outside, but used his mental power to perceive the trend of these zombies.


    The number of zombies in the encirclement circle is less and less. Under the slaughter of Su Yuyan, who has broken through to level 5, only 2 / 3 of these zombies are left, and the number is constantly decreasing.


    If it goes on like this, it will only take less than 20 minutes for the thousand handed corpse Baron to face the embarrassing situation of no parasitism.


    With the wisdom of the thousand handed corpse Baron, it is impossible not to fight back before the real arrival of the desperate situation.


    What Chu Feng has to do is to rely on his own perception and reaction to find the opportunity to fight back and protect Su Yuyan.


    At this time, Chu Feng''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    All of a sudden, he saw a zombie take off the head of another zombie, and then throw it out like a shot put.


    "No, it''s trying to escape in this way!"


    Even if the head of a zombie falls off, it will not die immediately in a short time. It will only dry up slowly with the passage of time until it dies completely.


    The body of tentacle and thousand hand corpse is not necessarily a zombie, but an alternative existence parasitic in the zombie.


    If this zombie head has a thousand hand corpse Lord''s body, then when this head flies out of the encirclement, the thousand hand corpse Lord is like a fish swimming into the sea, and people can''t find any trace.


    "Ice seal! "Flaming charm!"


    Chu Feng''s hand raising is an ice seal talisman and explosive talisman. If the abilities of ice and fire are used at the same time, they will offset each other. But if the two abilities are used alternately, the staggered power will expand the damage.


    In reality, the alternating force of cold and hot, even refined steel will fracture.What''s more, the power of cold and heat has become more powerful.


    The head of the zombie soon became a mass of debris, and the dark blue Hellfire would not be easily extinguished even in a rainstorm.


    However, when Chu Feng shot down the head, two heads appeared in each of the two hands of the two zombies, and then they were thrown away towards the surrounding direction.


    "Want to run? It''s not that easy! "


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed cold, and then his left hand turned, four glass beads appeared between the fingers of his left hand, and then flew out.


    The four glass beads soon caught up with the four heads and made a violent explosion.


    These glass beads look like glass, but they are actually made of dark blue magic gold. Dark blue magic gold has a special vitality, which allows Chu Feng to seal the Yuan Fu.


    Therefore, the glass bead is only a carrier, and it is the explosive symbol inside the glass bead that really exerts its power.


    This time Chu Feng, has got rid of the previous poor status, for a lot of such things can also be unscrupulously used as consumables.


    Just after Chu Feng shot down four heads, Su Yuyan also came to the two zombies. His blood drinking sword fell and killed the two zombies.


    There were no zombies 30 meters around the two zombies.


    "It''s finally settled." Su Yuyan took a long breath.


    At this time, a scream came from the surrounding area.


    "Ah


    A member of the dawn alliance covers his neck, where there is a tentacle that strangles his neck, and a sharp blade with a sharp tip pierces the man''s temple.


    "No, I''ve been fooled!"


    Rao Shi, with Chu Feng''s mind, can''t help feeling a little chilly at this moment. This thousand handed corpse Baron can even cheat himself by his separation.


    "You can''t keep this thousand handed corpse Lord!"

 Chapter 359

    A monster that only knows how to eat people, and a monster that will save itself and then eat people, the threat of the two is not at the same level to human beings.


    The thousand handed corpse Baron just now projected the head of the zombie towards the periphery as a shot put, which was not a cover up, because if Chu Feng didn''t intercept it, it might be the body of the thousand handed corpse Baron that had just been thrown as a shot put.


    Such a terrible tactical instinct, if it continues to grow, will be a human nightmare.


    Although Chu Feng has no ambition to serve the country and the people, since he is a member of human beings, he is always threatened by zombies.


    If this monster is allowed to live, it will become a big trouble for dawn alliance in the future.


    Dawn alliance is gone, what else does he rely on to protect the people around him?


    "You must kill it!"


    Among the three major threats of insects, wild animals and zombies, zombies are the greatest threat to human beings, because the greatest desire of insects and wild animals is to satisfy their own appetite. No matter how vicious they are, they seldom kill innocent people indiscriminately when they are full.


    But zombies are different. There are no restrictions on the evolution of zombies. As long as they constantly devour life, or even absorb the vitality between heaven and earth, zombies can continue to strengthen.


    If it''s the iron headed children, the more powerful the zombies are, the more likely they will be killed by human beings.


    Even if some zombies give birth to intelligence, they are rarely human opponents.


    After all, human wisdom has evolved for tens of thousands of years, and human wisdom has been crystallized for thousands of years. How can a zombie who has just opened his mind be a human opponent?


    But just as there are some geniuses who finish all their studies at the age of twelve or thirteen, there are geniuses in zombies.


    This thousand handed corpse Baron is the existence of such a genius.


    Now it''s only a month since the end of the world, and you can grow into a thousand handed corpse baron. If you have enough time to grow up, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Kill him!"


    Seeing that the team-mates around them were killed, the league members around them reacted instinctively and wanted to kill the monster that killed their team-mates.


    However, the sword in their hands has not yet come to the monster, two tentacles have easily penetrated the throat of two people.


    "Die


    Seeing the members of the League die one by one, Su YuYan''s eyes become red. The most difficult thing for her to accept is the death of people around her. Especially when she sees her students become zombies and then attacks her former classmates, she swears in her heart that she will not let this happen in front of her eyes.


    Seeing Su Yuyan rushing towards him, the thousand handed corpse Jue immediately stretched out his tentacle and extended it towards the periphery.


    It is very clear that it is not the opponent of Su Yuyan who has reached the fifth level. Now running away is its only way to survive. Only by living can it have a future.


    At this time, the eyes of the three killed members also began to turn white, and they launched an attack on Su Yuyan.


    "I must, kill you!"


    Su YuYan''s eyes were red, and he killed several members who had been dead mercilessly. Then he went on to kill the tentacle corpse baron.


    However, the tentacle corpse did not stay at all. It stretched out its tentacle and wound it around a stone. Then it cut off half of its body, and with the help of the weight of the stone, it threw its upper body out and entered a group of zombies.


    Seeing this scene, Su Yuyan had some despair in her eyes.


    Didn''t expect to let it escape?


    However, just in a moment, her eyes regained their firmness.


    Since it can regenerate with the help of zombies and parasitize continuously, it''s OK to kill all the zombies here. As long as all the zombies are killed, can it still live?


    When she was ready to continue to attack, the ground suddenly raised a stone column.


    These stone pillars, like cages, surrounded the thousand handed corpse Baron and more than a dozen zombies around him. An invisible force appeared between these rising stone pillars.


    "You can''t escape."


    Chu Feng came to the stone pillar cage, cold light flashed in his eyes. It was this monster who killed several of his subordinates and made him suffer huge losses.


    However, it is not so easy to kill the thousand handed corpse Baron thoroughly.


    He was not sure whether the thousand handed corpse Baron still existed, and whether the escaping thousand handed corpse Baron in front of him was the only one.


    After all, with the cunning of the thousand handed corpse Baron, this kind of thing is entirely possible.


    However, Chu Feng, who had experienced ten years in his last life, knew the weakness of the thousand handed corpse Baron very well.


    Although there are many methods that can''t be used now, there is just one method that can be used.Chu Feng''s hands appeared a few insect plumes, like a flying knife, easily took the lives of several zombies, and soon there was only one zombie left in the earth cage.


    Su Yuyan is about to start, but is stopped by Chu Feng: "wait a minute, I want to make sure I can kill it."


    Su Yuyan was a little suspicious, but she always trusted Chu Feng, so she took back the sword, but she still made a defensive action. If the thousand handed corpse Lord had any change, she would do it directly.


    The sword in Chu Feng''s hand waved and cut off the lower body of the parasite, leaving only the head that can maintain life.


    Then, a colorful array appeared beside the parasitic object of the thousand handed corpse baron.


    This is the sacrificial array.


    The thousand handed corpse Baron trapped in the sacrificial array made a shrill roar, but such shrill roar could not be sympathized by anyone.


    The Virgin Mary, whom even zombies sympathize with, has long been eliminated.


    Such a fool, even human beings can not tolerate.


    Chu Feng took out a clean red dagger and drew a line on his left hand. The blood left along the rainstorm and entered the array.


    [ghost eater wandering in the netherworld sea, I call for your coming in the name of the ancient contract. ¡¿


    when the sacrificial array was in operation, a black monster, like a mouse, came out of the array, and then one monster after another appeared to nibble the thousand handed corpse.


    However, the black mice did not stop, but towards a member of the League was killed in the past.


    The members of the alliance were about to stop, Chu Feng quickly yelled: "stop, the Soul Eater is looking for the smell of the thousand handed corpse Baron, he has been parasitized."


    Chu Feng has absolute prestige in the dawning alliance. With his sharp drink, the members of the dawning alliance stop and watch the black mouse lie on his companion.


    At this time, the man who was killed suddenly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 360

    Seeing the dead companion open his eyes, the teammates around him immediately put on guard.


    They know that in today''s era, resurrection from the dead is not a good thing.


    But soon they found that they were worried too much, and their companions soon lost their breath under the gnawing of a few black mice.


    And these black mice didn''t seem to have any intention of eating the corpse. After killing the enemy, they returned to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng explained to the confused people, "they are called soul eaters. They feed on the soul. Of course, they feed on the vitality. You don''t have to worry about them."


    In the case that many means can''t be used, it''s really the best way to deal with the thousand handed corpse Baron with the Soul Eater.


    The members of the dawn alliance put down their guard and began to marvel at Chu Feng''s means.


    They have also seen the characters of Niubi, and the experts who are good at fighting are also the objects they admire, but they have never seen the second one like Chu Feng.


    Especially those who just joined the league members, see Chu Feng such means, the heart is more amazing.


    At the same time, they also feel very lucky that they have the opportunity to follow such a strong man.


    After all, it is human instinct for the weak to obey the strong. If they are made to yield directly with their fists, they will lose the possibility of becoming the strong in the future. However, only in this way can they identify with themselves from the bottom of their heart and make their road go longer.


    But now is not the time to celebrate.


    "Don''t be stunned. Kill the zombies as soon as possible. Kill as many as you can. Wait until the zombies disperse, and then take the crystal nucleus."


    Chu Feng is ordering, suddenly saw Su Yuyan to himself made a defensive posture.


    No, Su Yuyan won''t be wary of me. What she wants to be wary of is behind me!


    Chu Feng''s mind suddenly turns, and then sweeps behind him with his mental strength. He is surprised to find that his summoning array has not stopped.


    Then, a thick fog appeared, and a giant with three heads appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    This monster''s body, came the huge breath, let many people feel shudder, can''t help but do the action of guard.


    But more people can''t even keep watch. It''s a double battle.


    Gu Nanfei also clenched the red flame sword in his hand. He didn''t know whether it was rain or sweat on his forehead.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s astonishment just now, he knew that this call should be an accident.


    Just looking at the appearance, people can''t help feeling the smell of destruction.


    "Why are you again?"


    Chu Feng blurted out.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, people were a little shocked. Did the alliance leader know this monster?


    Su Yuyan and Lu Ming''s faces also showed a strange look. The last time Chu Feng showed the calling ceremony in front of them, he was disturbed by this product.


    Now it seems that this is really a narrow road!


    The hell three headed dog roared: "I should ask you this sentence. You directly summoned the prey I hunted for three days. What do you want me to eat and what do you want me to eat?"


    Chu Feng felt his nose awkwardly: "cough, I didn''t expect to be so coincidental, but then again, as a hell dog, why do you go back to the netherworld sea?"


    In fact, this is not a coincidence.


    According to the last time the hellhound was summoned by him, the "loyalty mark" on his body was transferred to his own body.


    When you summon hell creatures in the calling ceremony, you will instinctively be kind to the objects you have marked.


    Although there are a lot of soul eaters in hell, if Chu Feng wants to summon, he will search for the summoned object from his mark in hell.


    Although I don''t feel the mark, the hellhounds are unlikely to lie about it.


    The hell three headed dog didn''t explain why he chased the soul eaters. Instead, he looked at the soul eaters who had run away and yelled to Chu Feng, "you''ve robbed me of my food. Now you have to compensate me."


    Chu Feng thought about it, then took out some fish from the yuan house and threw them to three dogs.


    All these were caught by him in the middle of the Yangtze River. Each fish is at least one meter long and full of vitality. Of course, he didn''t take out the Qingjiang sturgeon.


    If you take out the best things at once, it will be difficult to satisfy three dogs in the future.


    The three hellhounds opened their mouths and swallowed all the fish. Then they showed a satisfied smile: "the food in the human world is more delicious. Compared with the seriously polluted food, the food in the human world is simply a precious delicacy."


    Hearing it, Chu Feng''s eyes brightened.


    The so-called calling ceremony is to take life as a sacrifice, and then carry out equivalent exchange or labor under the witness of hell contract.But the principle of this call is essentially the desire of hell creatures for food in the human world.


    Then, his mind began to come up with ideas one by one.


    After eating the food, the hell three dogs opened their mouths, just wanted to open their mouths, but their faces were humanized and embarrassed.


    In the face of this three headed dog whose expression could not be concealed, Chu Feng quickly guessed his idea: he wanted more food, but he was embarrassed to open his mouth.


    Three dogs turned their eyes and looked at the zombies around them. They said to Chu Feng, "human beings, since you have gained the mark of loyalty of my heart, you have a destiny with me. As long as you offer five times, no, ten times of the food just now, I will help you solve these polluted monsters."


    Chu Feng agreed without hesitation: "OK, but you just need to help me solve the problems of level 4 and above. I want to let my army train the rest."


    "Deal!" The hellhounds immediately agreed.


    After he agreed, the hell three dogs spewed out black flames from three big mouths. The black flame pillars directly ignored the influence of the rainstorm weather and burned a group of ways to ashes.


    Anyway, Chu Feng just said to kill the zombie of the fourth level. When killing the zombie of the fourth level, it should be nothing to solve some ordinary monsters!


    Next, the hell three dogs continued to spit out black flames and burned high-grade zombies. In less than a minute, the zombie group was reduced by a third.


    "Next, it''s your turn to pay your sacrifice." The hell three headed dog has six big eyes like lanterns to keep an eye on Chu Feng.


    Without hesitation, Chu Feng took enough food from the yuan house and gave it to the hell three headed dogs. Then he ordered the alliance members, "kill the rest of the zombies as soon as possible."

 Chapter 361

    "However, the alliance leader ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    the members of dawn alliance nervously looked at the three dogs, some worried, and let their alliance leader alone with such a powerful creature.


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "if it wants to do something to me, can you stop it?"


    These Chu Feng''s relatives showed their unwilling and humiliating look in their eyes.


    At the beginning, they chose to follow Chu Feng for the sake of interests. After all, we are not familiar with each other. How can we all be loyal to you just because you are powerful?


    That''s the only thing in TV series.


    But as Chu Feng gave them more and more benefits, especially compared with other members of the league, they had a sense of satisfaction and pride.


    After all, this is the treatment they got after Chu Feng.


    Such pride itself is the rudiment of loyalty.


    Later, after Chu Feng showed his invincible prestige, they could not help but move closer to Chu Feng.


    After all, there is no ability of the powers, and only Chu Feng''s side has such an opportunity to get the benefits that the powers can enjoy.


    But in this process, they also gradually have some pride.


    They feel that they should enjoy such treatment, and it is the result of their efforts. They feel that these things belong to them as they should.


    There was no problem with this idea, but they ignored a problem, that is, since Chu Feng can give the same benefits to them, he can also give such benefits to other people. Maybe their benefits are obtained through efforts, but the opportunities for efforts are given to them by Chu Feng.


    Today''s event is a wake-up call for them.


    They suddenly realized one thing, that is, how much help did they give Chu Feng? The answer is not even clear to them.


    Because their position is not irreplaceable, and in the face of real danger, they have no way to help Chu Feng, or even delay.


    When Chu Feng and Su Yuyan go to face hundreds of zombies and touch the corpse Baron, they can only watch the play and can''t intervene at all?


    And in the end, tentacle corpse Baron still found a breakthrough from them.


    Su Yuyan looked at the expression of the people, and quietly went to hunt zombies figure, can''t help but sigh: "I hope today''s things can let them know their shame and then brave, rather than fall behind."


    In the face of setbacks or difficulties, not everyone can face it bravely.


    It''s like when the end comes, most people can''t adapt to the new era, and then be eliminated by the new era.


    Only a small number of people can advance bravely.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to Su YuYan''s words, but said to the hell three headed dog who was enjoying the delicious food: "do you want to enjoy these delicious food often?"


    Hell three headed dog a Zheng, and then said: "if you want me to become your long-term contract beast, then you say, but I will not agree."


    Chu Feng is a little embarrassed. The hell three headed dog has a very high level, so it can develop the habit of thinking without brain. But if you think you can play with them with your IQ, it''s usually you who are the only one who will have the last bad luck.


    I don''t like to use my brain and I don''t have one.


    However, he did not mean to give up.


    "It can''t be regarded as a long-term contract, it can only be regarded as an equivalent exchange, an equivalent exchange witnessed by the rules of hell."


    Chu Feng tried to lead the matter in another direction.


    "Anyway, with the improvement of my strength, being able to be an equivalent exchange object will continue to improve. It may be an accident for me to call you out now, but if my strength reaches a certain level in the future, it will not be an accident to call you out. Now it''s just an equivalent exchange ahead of time. "


    The hell three headed dog thought about it, then shook his head firmly: "no, the pride of the hell three headed dog family, let''s not allow us to surrender to the weak creatures. Maybe what you said is the exchange of equal value, but since the initiative of the exchange of equal value is in your hands, then I can''t agree."


    A glimmer of disappointment flashed in Chu Feng''s eyes.


    Even if there is a name of equivalent exchange as a cover up, but equivalent exchange itself is a kind of price. The person who has the initiative of exchange can provide services for himself at any time.


    So this kind of word game doesn''t work for the hell three headed dog. It can''t be fooled.


    However, Chu Feng did not give up: "that is to say, if I can prove that I have power beyond you, can you submit to me?"


    The face of the hell three headed dog showed a humanized mockery: "there are more powerful creatures in hell than me. Do I have to submit to them one by one?"


    Hell three dogs will not surrender to the weak, but it does not mean that any one better than them can make them bow, which is totally different.Chu Feng suddenly felt that he was despised.


    He just wanted to confuse the two, but he didn''t expect that the hell three headed dog was not fooled.


    At the beginning of the performance of the hell three headed dog is too naive, so it will give him the illusion that the hell three headed dog may be very easy to cheat.


    But I didn''t expect that the hellhounds were so clever.


    See Chu Feng eat shriveled, Su Yuyan sympathetically patted Chu Feng''s shoulder.


    It''s embarrassing to be exposed by such a simple and honest person.


    By Su Yuyan such a shot, Chu Feng felt more embarrassed.


    But fortunately, all the members of the League went to hunt zombies, and there were few people around him.


    When Chu Feng''s heart was full of the idea of giving up, he suddenly had a flash of inspiration: since the hell three headed dogs didn''t submit for the sake of strength, how did their previous owners make them submit?


    thinking of this, Chu Feng decided to ask directly: "since you say that I have your loyalty mark on me, what kind of satisfaction should I have You''re willing to listen to my orders only if you''re willing to accept my conditions? "


    Last time he summoned the hell three dogs in an accident, because he was too weak, he cheated the hell three dogs back to hell.


    But now he has a certain ability to protect himself, so he has the strength to bargain.


    And now he has calmed down in his heart. Now his power has taken shape, and his strength is growing much faster than that of previous lives. Even if he can''t get the loyalty of hell''s three headed dogs, his future is bright.


    So the hell dog is just icing on the cake for him, far from being a timely help.


    What''s more, the hellhounds can add icing on the cake to him now, but when he is really strong, they can only be regarded as pets!


    If not, he is not rare.


    Think of here, Chu Feng''s eyes also gradually appeared rebellious gas.

 Chapter 362

    Chu Feng has never been a good talker. Even though he has gathered the hearts of the whole dawning alliance with his speech, what really works is not the level of his speech, but the content of his speech.


    When people are in a desperate situation, even if they stretch out a hand, they will gain infinite gratitude.


    After finding that he had no way to persuade the hell three headed dog by deception, Chu Feng simply gave up the idea and had a showdown.


    What''s more, his idea is not sour grapes.


    Although the hell three headed dog is powerful, it is only a sixth order dog.


    Although it can play the power of level 7 for a short time, it is not lasting.


    Chu Feng now has no shortage of resources and crystal nucleus, and it is only a matter of time before he reaches the fifth level.


    After he reached the fifth level, he could refine the magic power seeds. At that time, the whole earth was allowed to gallop for the first six months, and no one could stop him.


    According to the memory of previous life, thunder corpse dragon also has an essential transformation after reaching the fifth level.


    After he understood the gate of life and death, he could also catalyze this process.


    Therefore, if the hell three headed dog is loyal, it will only be useful to him in the period before he breaks through. When he and thunder corpse dragon reach the fifth level, a hell three headed dog is just chicken ribs for him.


    At this time, Zhang Ziqing also came to Chu Feng''s side and saw the hell three dogs.


    "Why are you again? Is it an accident this time? "


    With that, Zhang Ziqing looked at Chu Feng with suspicious eyes.


    This is the second accident!


    The hell three headed dog took a look at Zhang Ziqing. The lantern like eyes showed a complicated look: "I see. No wonder it''s such a coincidence."


    One of the functions of hell gate is to expand the entrance of hell passage.


    The normal situation is small. Chu Feng''s fourth order summoning array can''t summon monsters beyond the level, because it''s not far from Zhang Ziqing, which can accommodate the hell three dogs.


    Chu Feng also became a little more direct: "you haven''t said your conditions yet! You have to think about it clearly. This is the only chance to negotiate with me. "


    What we didn''t say later is that after we missed this time, there would be no room for us to negotiate terms.


    The hellhounds pondered for a moment, then their huge body emerged from the thick fog, revealing grayish brown hair, some black rotten skin, and even white bones in some places.


    "We three headed dogs in hell are the guardians of the gate of the underworld. Twenty thousand years ago, someone stole the power of the underworld, and all our ancestors died in battle.


    In order to punish us, the Lord of the underworld deprives us of the identity of the keeper of the gate of the underworld. The curse imposed on our blood has sealed all the strength of our family. Those enemies who we have offended have come to our door one after another, and nearly exterminated us. "


    Zhang Ziqing looked unbearable: "curse blood? It''s cruel, isn''t it


    The ancestors of the hellhounds all died, which means they have done their best.


    However, it is too much to punish them in this way.


    In her heart, she had no affection for the so-called Lord of the underworld.


    "You little girl, who is qualified to evaluate the Lord of the underworld?"


    All of a sudden, the hellhounds became furious, as if the Lord of the underworld could not be profaned.


    "If we make a mistake, we have to be punished. If we don''t fulfill our duty, that''s the biggest mistake. If we don''t accept punishment, what does your Majesty the Lord of the underworld use to maintain the balance between life and death?"


    Zhang Ziqing is a little upset. Are you still angry when he helps you talk?


    Chu Feng stopped Zhang Ziqing: "our moral and values are different. There is no need to impose our moral on them."


    For those high-level things, Chu Feng''s ancient books are not many.


    However, he knows that the Lord of the underworld is extremely just, and has never made an unfair judgment because of his own preference.


    Since the hell trio suffered such punishment, it means that they really should accept it.


    Although it seems heartless, human feelings can not be greater than the law.


    The three headed dogs of hell have no complaints about punishment, because of the justice of the Lord of the underworld.


    "Well, what do you mean by all this?"


    Chu Feng has some real expectations for the hell three headed dog family.


    Now the hell three headed dog family has a great reputation in hell, but it is in a sealed state. What is the state of heyday?


    "We have no complaints about the punishment of the Lord of the underworld, but we only want an opportunity to regain the glory of our ancestors. Unfortunately, we lost such an opportunity when we were cursed. It was not until the appearance of our master that the endangered hell three headed dog family regained hope."


    The eyes of the hellhounds were full of hope, and they seemed to worship the master very much."He sealed our curse, planned territory for us in hell, gave us a place to recuperate, and gave us a chance to regain power.


    From that time on, we three headed dogs in hell decided to be loyal to our master forever. "


    Listening to the words of the hell three headed dog clan, Chu Feng also put away his contempt for the hell three headed dog clan.


    Su Yuyan and Gu Nanfei also have some admiration for them.


    No matter what the situation is, people always admire those who are determined to stick to the bottom line.


    If what the hell three headed dog said is true, then the hell three headed dog family is really worthy of admiration.


    They don''t resent the punishment for their mistakes, they just want to make up for it.


    They are loyal to their "masters" because their masters give them the chance to regain their glory?


    "If so, why is your curse still there? Is it impossible for the master you are talking about to eradicate your curse completely? " Chu Feng asked.


    When he asked this question, he already had a guess in his heart.


    However, if the hellhounds asked him to eradicate the curse directly, he would not be able to.


    How can he do something that even the terrible existence left behind can''t do?


    Even if he surpasses that existence one day, it will be a long time later.


    Sure enough, the hell three headed dog''s tone is sad:


    "the master hasn''t appeared for 1000 years, and now even his loyalty mark has fallen on you, I''m afraid the master has suffered an accident.


    But the master didn''t help us lift the curse, not because the master couldn''t do it, but because we didn''t want to lift the curse in this way. "


    You don''t want to?


    Is it not good to lift the curse of endangering a clan?


    People were full of doubts.

 Chapter 363

    As if seeing people''s thoughts, the hell three dogs raised their heads:


    "we should be punished for being cursed, which is also the price for us to betray glory. What we want is an opportunity, an opportunity to regain glory.


    As long as we seal the power of the curse, we will use our own power to recapture the glory of the hellhounds. That''s when we completely lift the curse. "


    Everyone was shocked.


    Su Yuyan sighed: "in this month, I don''t know how many people have lost their bottom line because of the pressure of the environment, but I''ve never seen them. With the existence of the 20000 yuan curse, I still want to restore the glory of my ancestors."


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that her persistence seemed to have meaning.


    Indeed, in the last days, many people turned into beasts in order to survive, abandoned their identity as human beings, and then never had a chance to turn back.


    But no matter how dark the environment, there are always some people still adhere to the glory of human nature.


    Gu Nanfei''s eyes also became firm.


    Even he often doubted the significance of what he had done, but now he suddenly felt that it was not important.


    It doesn''t matter what the result is. What''s important is that he still sticks to it.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and said, "do you want me to help you suppress the curse?"


    No matter what the outcome, the hellhounds are admirable.


    People always like to doubt what they have lost. They think that what they have lost is the most precious. Even Chu Feng is not free from vulgarity.


    He once abandoned many of them in order to survive.


    Now, at least in others, he has found what he has lost.


    Some character, if you can''t stick to it, at least he should protect the people who stick to it.


    The tone of the hell three headed dog was full of doubt and disdain: "this is the blood curse of the Lord of the underworld. Although the power has been weakened a lot with the passage of time and sealed by the master, it is still not something you can do at this level."


    Lord of the underworld, that is the existence standing on the highest peak!


    That kind of existence, as long as a word, can set off a storm, an action, will make countless people feel chilly.


    Only the great existence of the master can resist the seal of the Lord of the underworld.


    Now although this person has obtained the master''s inheritance, how can such a weak existence have such power?


    Chu Feng said, "if you don''t try, how do you know?"


    "Ha ha, it seems that if you don''t try, you won''t give up."


    The hell three headed dog sneered, "look at the loyalty mark of our family on you. I can promise you that as long as you can suppress our time a little, I can lend you my strength. If you can seal the curse, we will admit that you are our real master."


    Although it is a bit greedy and playful, it will not let go on the principle.


    It is loyal to its master because of his kindness, not his strength.


    If it is the master''s order, they can be loyal to the present master.


    But since the master did not give them a clear order, even the inheritors who got the old master''s mark must rely on themselves to get their recognition.


    The mark of loyalty is just an opportunity for Chu Feng.


    If there is no such mark, it will not care at all.


    Chu Feng said, went to the hell of three dogs.


    Zhang Ziqing exclaimed: "Chu Feng, be careful!"


    "There should be no problem."


    Su Yu said, "although it''s just intuition, I can feel that hell three headed dog won''t lie."


    She didn''t know whether it was because of her trust or because she was willing to believe that there was something in the world that valued honor and responsibility more than life.


    Perhaps only fall into the dark, in order to better survive, but life is not for the pursuit of light?


    See Chu Feng don''t believe evil came to his side, hell three dog''s eyes with disdain.


    A mole ant with only four levels wants to shake the curse of the Lord of the underworld. It''s like shaking a tree.


    However, with this lesson, I believe he should not be so naive!


    People will learn a lesson only when they make a loss. This is a lesson.


    But for the sake of the mark, when the person fails, it will protect him from death, which has been regarded as face saving.


    Then, it saw that Chu Feng had a very serious look at the seal, and his heart was a little sneer. Can you understand such a curse?


    This is not a psychological pride. If a primary school student tells a person suffering from an incurable genetic disease that I can solve your family''s genetic disease, this person will drive the primary school student away.To be able to be polite because of the identity of the other party has been regarded as the cultivation of the hell three headed dog.


    In other words, the inheritance of Chu Feng is big enough.


    Before contacting the seal, Chu Feng just had a try.


    Anyway, there is no loss if he fails. If he does, it can help the hell three headed dog family to reduce the pain.


    When he came into contact with the seal of the hellhounds, he soon found out that he really couldn''t understand the curse in his body.


    No way, the curse level is too high, it is the Lord of the underworld!


    In front of the Lord of the underworld, even the king in hell should lower his noble head.


    Such a curse of existence, he can understand on the ghost.


    However, he does not need to understand.


    Through the perception of spiritual power, he found that there are three different forces in the hell three headed dogs. One is the flame that seems to burn everything. This is the power from the hell three headed dogs themselves, but there is a disharmonious dark force in the middle of this power.


    "Is that the power of the curse? Then, this familiar power is the seal


    While discovering the power of blood and curse, Chu Feng also found a power that made him feel very familiar with. This power seems to have the same origin with his Yuanfu.


    However, the same source of power with the Yuan government seems to be rootless water and has lost its support.


    "I see. The curse of the Lord of the underworld is persistent and entangled with the blood power of the three headed dogs in hell. After the last owner of the ancient book disappeared or even fell, the power of the seal lost its source. That''s good. I just need to input power continuously."


    Thinking about this, Chu Feng mobilized the power of Yuan Fu and poured in the seal.


    With the power of Chu Feng pouring in, the decay of hell three dogs began to fade.

 Chapter 364

    "Well, this curse is not you"


    the hell three dogs just wanted to laugh a few words, but then he felt a strong force to suppress the curse that was eroding himself.


    The left side of his head took a look at the rotten skin on his body and found that the rotten skin had gradually returned to normal, and even grew a pinch of golden hair.


    "This, this is the power of the master!"


    The hell dog''s six eyes shed tears almost at the same time.


    This is the power of the master, this is the familiar power. It can feel that the curse of constantly eroding its own vitality is being re sealed, and the original power is gradually returning.


    "Whine -"


    the hell three headed dog gave a loud howl, which was not like a dog, but a bit like a magic wolf.


    It has an impulse to run, but then an invisible suppression comes to it and makes it unable to move.


    However, this did not affect its excitement at all.


    It excitedly said to Chu Feng: "you are really the successor of the master. I can feel that this is the power of the master. According to the agreement, since you can help us suppress the power of curse, I can regard you as my master. "


    Chu Feng''s face was a little pale, but he decided to tell the truth:


    "it''s not my power that seals the power of curse, but the seal in your body. I just use my own power as a guide to activate that seal, but my power is too weak to do more things."


    "That''s enough. After a long time, I finally see hope again."


    Hell three dogs did not feel dissatisfied with this, their family after a long dark years, finally ushered in the dawn.


    But just 1000 years ago, the light of hope was fading away.


    Today''s hell three headed dog family is gradually weakening, they are very afraid, afraid that one day, they will not even have the power to protect themselves.


    They are not afraid of death, but what they fear most is that they will lose the chance to regain the glory of their ancestors.


    For this hope, they can even give up their own lives!


    Chu Feng didn''t understand this feeling, but he could feel that after he activated the seal, there was a special connection between the hell three headed dog and him.


    "If you want me to help you seal power, you must wait for me to further lift the seal." Chu Feng Road.


    He has now put away his contempt for the hellhounds.


    He could feel that the strength of the hellhounds had only recovered a small part, but it was only a small part, reaching the seventh level.


    If the power of the hellhounds is released, how far can it reach?


    Thinking of this, he could not help but rise to the existence of the legacy of gratitude.


    This is the legacy left by our predecessors!


    At this time, an idea suddenly flashed in his mind, that is why he had never summoned his own family of hell three headed dogs in his previous life?


    However, this doubt was soon forgotten by him.


    It''s only possible to summon creatures of level 6 or even level 7 with level 4 summoning array near the gate of hell.


    Also, his Yuanfu is different from the previous life.


    In his previous life, he only realized the power of "Silence" and death, but in this life, he realized the power of life, which made the Yuan government produce essential changes.


    If it wasn''t for the special power born in Yuanfu, he couldn''t wake up the power of seal.


    "No, the world hasn''t changed enough to hold my power!"


    As soon as the hell three headed dog''s face changed, a mark was made on Chu Feng''s hand, and a drop of golden blood was also integrated into the mark.


    "I can''t come to this world for a long time. This is the contract mark of hellhounds. You can call all the hellhounds with three hellhounds through this mark, and then command them with the power of this drop of blood. They can help the little master recover his strength."


    With that, the fog wrapped the hell dog again and pulled it back to hell.


    Seeing the disappearance of hell''s three headed dogs, people just felt that their breathing suddenly became smooth.


    Li Ran patted his chest: "I feel that if it continues to stay, I may suffocate."


    Others feel the same way.


    Unlike the last time Chu Feng summoned the hell three headed dogs, this time the hell three headed dogs were all powerful and almost breathless.


    However, after recovering some, Su Yuyan looked at Chu Feng in disbelief: "so you get its loyalty?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "that''s right, but it''s still a little master to me. I guess it''s only when I further seal the curse in their bodies that I should call them!"His heart is also full of expectations, the cursed hell three headed dog has such a powerful force, then the heyday of hell three headed dog, how powerful it will be.


    Even if it''s just to touch with perception, it makes people shudder.


    If we let the power of blood burst out completely, how powerful will it be?


    It should be said that the race worthy of the strong existence left behind is really extraordinary.


    It''s a pity that the earth has been transformed by special laws for a short time, and it can''t hold too much power, so the hell three headed dog can only be used as a card.


    However, ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Chu Feng looked down at the mark on his arm, which was the mark of hellhounds.


    Hell three headed dog is the royal family in hell dog. This royal family is not the kind of royal family in feudal dynasty, but the real power from blood and soul.


    According to the hellhounds, this seal of contract calls hellhounds to serve themselves.


    In particular, hellhounds with hellhound bloodline can be suppressed by bloodline power, so that they absolutely obey themselves.


    Hellhounds have the attribute of loyalty, which Chu Feng has no doubt.


    "It''s an extra gain." Chu Feng thought of the idea of his knights.


    There is a branch of hellhounds, called hellhounds, which are often trained by powerful beings to guard their own territory or ranch. If they can own their own territory in hell, the construction of the knight order may be several times faster.


    Of course, it needs to have stronger strength, otherwise, even opening the door of hell in Zhang Ziqing''s body will bring her unexpected risks.


    "Five steps ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Chu Feng looked at the corpses and clenched his fist.

 Chapter 365

    After the battle outside the city wall, members of the dawn alliance were shocked.


    In their original expectations, this should have been the act of seeking death.


    After all, there are more than 10000 zombies outside the city, but there are only more than 300 people out of the city.


    What''s more, there are also strong ones among zombies.


    If there are variables, it is the strength of Chu Feng.


    It''s just that Chu Feng has only one person, and it''s impossible to take care of too many people. These people don''t know if they can come back alive.


    "Well, what is this monster?"


    The people on the wall were shocked when they saw the appearance of the hell three headed dog.


    It''s not that they didn''t think about the possibility of winning the battle, but the appearance of the hellhounds refreshed their cognition.


    Even, after feeling the strength of the hellhounds, some people even want to leave the dawn alliance.


    "Don''t worry, the hellhounds are on our side."


    Su Yuan calmly judges the situation on the battlefield.


    She could feel that the targets of the three hellhounds were all powerful zombies, and they did no decent harm to the members of the alliance.


    They didn''t dare to leave the city wall until the hell three dogs left.


    Until an hour later, a token on Su Yuan''s waist sent a voice:


    "you can go out of the city to harvest."


    "Yes


    Su Yuan instinctively agreed, and then said to the alliance''s deputy alliance leaders, "the alliance leader has orders to go out of the city to kill the zombies, but ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    she swept the eyes of several deputy alliance leaders with fierce eyes: "this battle depends on the alliance leader''s own strength, we just go to pick up the corpses, so all the profits have to be handed in, we don''t agree There may be any hidden, disobeyed, dead


    Huang Xiaoyu immediately said, "yes, we never dare to hide it."


    Chu Feng''s peerless prestige has been established in their hearts. Now they dare not make any small moves under Chu Feng''s eyes.


    It''s not worth dying for just a few benefits.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Su Yuan''s tone softened a little: "OK, anyway, the leader of the alliance has never wronged anyone. Even if all the profits are distributed to the leader of the alliance, the leader of the alliance will not make everyone hungry.


    Our alliance has grown so strong because of the alliance leader. I don''t ask you to be grateful and loyal to the alliance leader, but you still have to think, if you betray, where do you go to find such a place to settle down? "


    Her words aroused many people''s contemplation.


    Several of the deputy leaders present had more or less ambitions.


    For their ambition, Chu Feng had also felt some, but did not care.


    Ambition and positive progress are actually synonyms. Compared with those salted fish who can muddle through the day, people who want to climb up are undoubtedly easier to live.


    And when they have power, they will try their best to manage their own power.


    As for betrayal, Chu Feng didn''t care more.


    As long as you are strong enough, do you still worry about the betrayal of these people? If you can not become strong, even if the people under you are loyal, you will be destroyed by the powerful enemy.


    The operation in the rainstorm lasted for a total of 5 hours. In the 5 hours, one hour was in regular operation, and the rest was in harvesting life.


    In the end, more than 13000 crystal nuclei were harvested. No one dares to be greedy for ink, or some people who want to be greedy for ink have been dealt with by their superiors.


    Among these crystal nuclei, the most powerful crystal nucleus is undoubtedly the fifth level thousand hand corpse Baron and tentacle corpse baron. These crystal nuclei make Chu Feng''s strength rise to the peak of the fourth level.


    Instead of rushing to the fifth level, he began to count the harvest.


    Hellfire can continue to burn even in the rainstorm environment. In order to reduce the environmental pollution caused by zombie virus, Chu Feng specially separated a thousand crystal nuclei to help the light and fire powers recover their strength and make them complete the cremation work before dark.


    After the death of the zombie, the vertebrae or some special zombie teeth that could not be burned directly were collected.


    After counting all the harvests, Chu Feng selects the spines and half of the crystal nuclei of several zombies, and gives the rest to Su Yuan, who will share them with several deputy alliance leaders.


    Now everyone has begun to use their own ability, so some simple weapons don''t need Chu Feng to build them.


    Now, what Chu Feng is taking is only a high-quality route.


    Only one thing was unexpected to Chu Feng.


    "Why did our team lose 26 people?"


    Chufeng eyes with anger, "powerful zombies have not been killed? Why are there so many casualties? "Even in the face of the tentacle corpse Baron and the thousand hand corpse Baron, their casualties were less than 10 people, but after the hell three dogs killed one third of the corpses, they caused so much damage.


    Such a number makes Chu Feng very angry, the most dangerous time has passed, even in the harvest caused so many casualties.


    Xu Yan explained: "this is because those people have already cast a shadow in their hearts after experiencing the shadow of the hell three headed dog. I can see that some people are not afraid when they face the zombie at the beginning, but just after they leave the hell three headed dog, they can''t even hold the knife firmly."


    Chu Feng kneaded his eyebrows and felt helpless.


    He finally put down the mistake of self-evaluation, thinking that the end of the world has come for such a long time, and everyone''s psychological quality should be improved to a certain extent.


    But even if the psychological quality has been improved, it will not be for a while.


    Everyone has the limit that everyone can bear. When the limit comes, everyone has the possibility of collapse.


    After all, Chu Feng''s demands on them are still too high.


    However, what Chu Feng needs is people with high psychological quality. Otherwise, what does Chu Feng want them to do? Satisfy oneself to take younger brother to pack to force of pleasure?


    "Give them three days to adapt to the new life, if they are willing to continue to fight with me, then continue, if they are not willing to do so ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    thinking of this, Chu Feng hesitated for a moment, now is not a previous life, if the person who can''t keep up with his own rhythm directly discards, who dares to go out to fight with him?


    We were with you in the war. Now that we can''t fight, you throw us away. No one is willing to follow the traitor.


    Therefore, even if Chu Feng wants them to leave their core team, there must be an excuse.


    Chu xiaorou suddenly said: "I want to set up a security team, dedicated to maintaining the law and order of dawn alliance."

 Chapter 366

    Chu Feng looked at his sister: "why did you suddenly come up with this idea?"


    If it''s a normal request, Chu Feng will still satisfy his sister.


    However, if one''s own sister is just in the hot blood for a while, or does something irrational for some reason, then he has the obligation to correct it.


    Chu xiaorou did not give in to Chu Feng''s eyes: "now the dawn alliance has become bigger and bigger, and it will certainly attract more people to join in the future, but there are many people in the alliance who always do some desperate things. At this time, they need someone to maintain public order and take on the patrol and defense work at ordinary times."


    What she said is well founded, and Chu Feng really needs such a team.


    It''s just, why my sister?


    Chu Feng knows that in this era of law and order collapse, it''s easy to offend people to take on such a position. Sometimes, after the defense team offends some big people, the big men in the survival base will directly take out the leader of the security team to take the blame.


    After all, chivalry breaks the ban by force. After gaining strength, there are absolutely not a few people who are desperate.


    Chu xiaorou continued: "if you don''t agree, I''ll hunt zombies outside the city. Anyway, I can''t stay quietly under your protection and be a carefree little princess."


    Looking at his sister''s firm eyes, Chu Feng nodded solemnly: "that''s good, but you must skillfully use the defensive measures I prepared for you."


    Chu xiaorou immediately smile: "OK, brother."


    Looking at his sister''s smile, Chu Feng felt a sudden.


    "But if you want to take on this responsibility, you must fulfill your duty and never make unfair judgment because of any emotional factors. If you can''t, then even if you are my sister, you must be punished."


    Chu Feng''s tone became more and more serious. "In addition, you should remember that the times have changed. You have to adapt to new rules and new moral values, and you should know that because you are my sister, I will be more strict with you than others."


    If his sister does not control power, Chu Feng can let her go on carefree.


    However, if she wants to control power, then Chu Feng must be careful.


    This caution does not mean that he should be wary of his sister, but that power may change a person, and some people will have more negative effects than positive ones when they get power.


    Of course, he is not worried that xiaorou will use her power for personal gain. He is worried that his sister will be too fair.


    Chu xiaojudo: "I understand. I will learn from sister Su Yuan."


    Su Yuan said: "speaking of the growing dawning alliance, there is one more thing. We want to ask the leader''s opinions."


    "What''s the matter?" There are few people who can make Su Yuan uncertain, which is generally very important.


    Su Yuan said: "we want to change the name of Dawning alliance to dawning city."


    The scene was suddenly silent.


    The dawn alliance and the city of dawn all sound like a name, and the gap between them seems not big.


    But the people present, although not everyone is a smart person, but they are not stupid.


    Dawning alliance means that we are just an idle organization now. For the sake of survival and common interests, we unite to keep warm.


    But if they change their name and become the city of dawn, it means that they are about to become princes.


    It''s not necessary for them to betray China, but once they change their name and become the city of dawn, they will become an independent force.


    This is the beginning of the Warlord''s separatist regime.


    Chu Feng''s eyes swept over several deputy alliance leaders, and a sarcastic smile appeared in his eyes: "you seem to expect that I can become a feudal official. No, I''m a vassal!"


    "No, that''s not what we mean." Yu Dawen quickly explained.


    Although I don''t know why Chu Feng is so angry, since Chu Feng shows such a smile and uses such a tone, it shows that he is very dissatisfied with this matter.


    "Well, since you want it, I''ll agree."


    Chu Feng waved his hand, "from now on, our place is dawning city. I will be the leader of Dawning city. I live in zhangguangmen. Su Yuan is the deputy leader and the leader is the secret gate. You can all be a deputy leader. You can take charge of a gate respectively. Gu Nanfei is the chief of the city leader''s mansion and Chu xiaorou is the commander of the city guard. The rest of the positions will be left to you Do you have any opinions about it? "


    "It''s all up to the city master." Qiu Rong is in a hurry.


    "It''s all up to the city master." Several deputy city masters are also in a hurry.


    Chu Feng just showed his displeasure, which made them feel like they were on pins and needles. However, to their surprise, Chu Feng agreed and quickly arranged for everyone to take responsibility.In fact, they are also very aggrieved, because if the dawn alliance is announced to become an independent group, then the biggest beneficiary is Chu Feng.


    Although the original dawning alliance was Chu Feng''s speech, it was nominally democratic.


    If the name of Dawning alliance is changed to dawning City, then the Lord of Dawning city will have the highest dominant position in name, which is more conducive to the absolute rule of Chu Feng.


    They will be directly subordinated to Chu Feng from the members who are qualified to vote. Is there anything dissatisfied with Chu Feng?


    What makes them feel more strange is that Chu Feng actually agreed.


    They know Chu Feng''s character. If it''s something he doesn''t want to do, even if everyone is against it, if he insists, everyone''s opposition will turn into approval.


    Who told him to hold the biggest fist and the biggest popular support?


    If it is said that Chu Feng was forced to submit to their pressure, it would be even more nonsense.


    They don''t have the strength to fight against Chu Feng at all, and they don''t have the mind to fight against Chu Feng. Their proposal just now is really just for the sake of dawn alliance.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s displeasure, Gu Nanfei asked, "is there anything wrong with this proposal? Or is there any special hidden danger? "


    Chu Feng shook his head: "no, changing the name to dawning city can increase ordinary people''s sense of identity and enhance cohesion. There is no problem with this proposal."


    "Oh


    See Chu Feng unwilling to say, Gu Nanfei will not ask.


    Although Su Yuan felt a little puzzled, she also knew that it was not the time to ask Chu Feng, so she congratulated Chu Feng and said, "from now on, we are members of Dawning city. Congratulations to the owner of Chu City and dawning city has become the largest survival base in the world."

 Chapter 367

    "Chu Feng, I can feel that you seem very angry."


    After the meeting at night, Su Yuyan finds Chu Feng.


    What''s more, Chu Feng has been patient, which is not in line with Chu Feng''s character!


    "Is there any hidden danger in renaming?" Su Yuyan asked.


    "I''m not lying. It really does more harm than good."


    Chu Feng replied seriously.


    To be able to name one''s living base as a city in the last days is a manifestation of one''s own strength.


    Whether it''s from a short-term or long-term perspective, it''s good.


    And the name can give people a sense of security.


    What is alliance? The so-called alliance is the aggregation of a group of interests. If there is no common interest, it may be dissolved at any time.


    However, if this is a city, it will naturally give people an illusion that this is a place where they can really live, a place where they can live for a long time, a place where they can take their home and let them spare their lives to protect it.


    So even if they don''t put forward this proposal, in fact, Chu Feng will agree to them.


    "Then why, because you suspect that they want to betray?" Su Yuyan was puzzled.


    "I''m angry that they dare to offer."


    Chu Feng''s eyes with anger, "what kind of strength do they have? It''s only four levels. The development of Dawning alliance has just begun. They want to change the name of the alliance to a city so early. When the power of Dawning alliance expands ten times, do they want to add a yellow robe to me? "


    Su Yuyan understood.


    It''s true that Chu Feng wants to change his name, which is imperative.


    However, there are only tens of thousands of people in dawning alliance now, so they are sealed as a city. When their power expands, are they really warlords?


    She is very familiar with Chen Qiao mutiny in history.


    Maybe all the subordinates are loyal, maybe what they do is what the master wants to do, but the way of adding body in yellow robes is to force their master to the wrong position.


    "I think you''ve seen the romance of the Three Kingdoms. None of those who snatched the jade seal came to a good end. If they want to do something yellow, do I agree or not?"


    Chu Feng is serious to Su Yu.


    Su Yuyan was in a cold sweat.


    According to the character of these people, since they have no desire to rebel, they are able to push Chu Feng up in order to expand their power.


    After all, if you don''t have a superior position, where will there be a vacancy?


    Climbing up is everyone''s instinct. Most people can''t contain their instinct.


    "What shall we do?" Su Yuyan asked.


    Chu Feng said: "you don''t have to worry about this. As time goes on, many problems will either expand, expose or disappear. Anyway, time is a good medicine to solve the problem."


    But his heart also raised the idea of rectifying those people.


    Maybe they have no problem in their way of doing and thinking, but it is also a kind of dereliction of duty to consider the problem incomprehensively.


    If you don''t beat them, they''ll be in heaven.


    In the two days after the corpse tide was eliminated, Chu Feng made some distribution of the crystal nucleus, and counted the people who were still willing to fight with him.


    After two days of silence, many people have raised the idea of retreat, although there are many advantages to follow Chu Feng, but it is too dangerous.


    But fortunately, Chu xiaorou''s escort team has started to set up, so those people also have a place, which has brought some positive influence to Chu Feng.


    If a person loses his value and is about to be abandoned, then no one will be willing to follow Chu Feng.


    Now they have lost the courage to fight, but they are still assigned positions by Chu Feng, which makes many people who are willing to fight with the main peak feel at ease.


    Therefore, although there were only 114 people left in Chu Feng''s original team, many people added in, and the total number still reached 300.


    Everyone is afraid of death, and there are many people who are willing to take risks for their interests.


    Especially for those who have not been able to awaken, every step of their cultivation depends on themselves. If someone is willing to guide them, they will avoid many detours.


    To Chu Feng''s relief, all the 12 people who were favored by Chu Feng stayed.


    There is the natural power of Wei broken army, also willing to become Chu Feng''s pro with.


    After giving these people to Xu Wei to arrange, Chu Feng began to make a breakthrough.


    His harvest this time is very big, even if it is the fourth level crystal nucleus, he has harvested dozens of, which is enough for him to break through to the fifth level.However, level 5 is also a very important stage.


    After reaching the fifth level, the psionic can transform the elements into dragon form. Similarly, those awakened in the system can transform their Qi into dragon form.


    Not only that, no matter what race it is, after reaching the fifth level, it can be regarded as opening a barrier, which is from the barrier of life.


    This realm is also called Hualong realm.


    Coming to this realm is like a carp leaping over the dragon''s gate.


    Of course, it''s not that the gap between the fourth and fifth levels is a world of difference, but after reaching the fifth level, it will enter a period of rapid rise in strength.


    It''s like no matter how well you learn high school knowledge, it''s only high school knowledge after all.


    The fifth level represents the beginning of learning university courses and entering the stage of higher education.


    There are also those who are killed by the fourth level, but they are all those who don''t study hard. Even if they have a chance to learn, it''s useless if they don''t grasp it.


    For those real geniuses, level five means an opportunity to soar.


    For Chu Feng, the fifth level means that he can refine the magic power seeds.


    "The supernatural power is the symbol of the holy level or the half step holy level. According to the knowledge of the unknown ancient books, the fifth level can refine a supernatural power in advance as its core ability, so that it can use the power of the supernatural power in advance, and the best suggestion is to choose the supernatural power such as body quality."


    In his previous life, Chu Feng chose the "silent sword body", which is the most in line with his mind, and made his ability to kill decisively get the highest degree of increase.


    However, in this life, this magic power is not enough for him.


    "The so-called combat power is actually attack, speed and defense, plus reaction power. I already have such special skills as inborn sword Qi, and annihilation sword body is no longer the best choice for me."


    "The magic power I should choose is one that gives full play to my advantages."

 Chapter 368

    Chu Feng sorted out what he had learned.


    In fact, his methods are rarely complicated, because there are thousands of methods in ancient books, and every Yuanfu can play a powerful role when it comes to the extreme.


    However, for him, only a few core abilities should be studied.


    In the future, some people will take the means of specializing in a certain way, specially honing a certain killing move, and exerting the power beyond the limit of a certain move. Later, these dedicated people will die.


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with such a path. It is easy to achieve the highest achievement only by focusing on it. But it is not their environment that makes the mistake.


    In this era full of crisis, people have to fight with zombies, grab food with wild animals, face the harassment of insects, and face the invasion of enemies from different worlds. When resources are scarce, people have to fight each other, search for materials in the wild, and worry about the sneak attack of the same kind.


    In this kind of danger, do you want to be able to deal with all the dangers with one move? It can only be said that your fantasy of the future is really wonderful.


    Maybe it can really destroy the sky and the earth by practicing one move to the extreme, but in this kind of environment, there is no room for people who take this road to survive.


    However, it is not advisable to learn everything.


    So the best way is to focus on your strengths, and then make up for your weaknesses with the help of teammates or special means.


    You can concentrate on improving your killing moves, but you must put most of your energy on saving your life.


    Only those who survive are qualified to think about the future.


    Next, Chu Feng began to sort out what he had learned.


    "Yuanfu, you just need to learn how to draw. After all, Yuanfu can be hidden in the void, so the speed of drawing is fast or slow. In fact, it doesn''t make much difference."


    "Medical treatment, learn to use medical means, after all, I can''t be a logistics, draw more rejuvenation symbols, better than anything."


    "Refining weapons. Now there are many powers in the city of dawn who can skillfully control their own power. Ordinary weapons can be forged by controlling their own elements. I just need to pursue high-quality products, and I don''t need to study too seriously. I just need to refine them step by step."


    "If there is another way to refine weapons that I need to study, it is to refine magic weapons with blood. I can improve my weapons with my own strength and killing. In addition, I just need to be a craftsman step by step."


    People''s energy is limited, Chu Feng is no exception, so he will not spend too much energy on those unorthodox, improve the strength is his ultimate goal.


    Blood refining magic soldiers can improve their own strength, can also improve the strength of their own forces, which is worthy of Chu Feng to study.


    Next, the tactics.


    "In attack, I have the sword of death to reap life and the inborn sword Qi to cut down material. There is no upper limit for both. With my strength and growth, even if I don''t consider my body''s endurance limit, these two means can burst out the power of limit."


    "So I should choose the magic power, first of all should be to strengthen their own physique of the magic power, improve their physical endurance limit, so as to maximize my attack, of course, if this kind of magic power also has defense and speed, recovery ability, flexibility and agility, that''s the best."


    "It seems a little greedy."


    Chu Feng laughs at himself. If he is proficient in everything, he is mediocre in everything. If he wants to strengthen in all aspects, even he may lose the qualification to win in the forest of the strong.


    Of course, what he values most is his ability to attack.


    Because the road he wants to take is the road of the strongest. What he wants is to use his strongest power to destroy all living enemies and protect the people around him.


    Therefore, when he chooses the magic power seed, the first thing he chooses is to strengthen his physique, so that he can maximize his attack power.


    "Wait a minute, why do I want to enhance my endurance and physical strength? Congenital sword Qi can be infinitely improved, or even exceed my physical limit. If it''s just the power of my physical limit, I can use Yuanfu directly. Why do I want congenital sword Qi? So, I want to play, is to play beyond the limit of the power


    "This is my desperate means, so the best way to cooperate with the innate sword Qi is not to improve the endurance limit of my body, but to save my life and even maintain a certain combat effectiveness after I burst out the power several times beyond the limit of my body."


    "In addition, although the power of congenital sword Qi and death sword is huge, it''s also a tough injury if you can''t hit an agile opponent."


    "So, this kind of magic power should have both recovery and agility, plus speed."


    In this way, Chu Feng soon chose a magic power.Yuan Lingdao style!


    In fact, this is an auxiliary physical magical power, which can greatly improve people''s speed and agility, as well as their sensing ability, and even their reaction ability.


    If you are a master who wants to take the agile route, you can choose this one.


    Originally, Chu Feng didn''t consider this magic power, because it was a magic power to escape from life. It didn''t increase the attack and defense greatly, and it didn''t increase the combat effectiveness greatly. Therefore, Chu Feng preferred to choose a magic power to improve his attack and defense.


    However, there is no most powerful power, only the most appropriate power.


    Chu Feng believed in the power of congenital sword Qi and death sword, but if he wanted to deal with his opponent whose strength was far beyond his own, he could not do without certain agility.


    Moreover, although yuan Lingdao''s increased defense is not much, it has a strong endurance to Yuan Qi, which means that if you want to use yuan Lingdao to promote congenital sword Qi, Chu Feng can play a more powerful role.


    At this time, Chu Feng''s only defect is defense.


    "The problem of defense can be remedied by the soft armor made of Youlan magic gold and the armor made of ChiYan essence gold in the early stage. In the later stage, I can cultivate more supernatural powers. Therefore, for me at this stage, the yuan spirit Taoist body is the most suitable supernatural power."


    After making the final decision, Chu Feng decided to announce that he would be closed for a few days.


    But at this time, Gao Yangsong suddenly found him.


    "Just three days ago, we found a monster. This monster has killed hundreds of people. Because of the rainstorm, it has returned to the ground. But now this monster is starting to appear again. We want to ask Mr. Chu to take action to solve this threat."


    Gao Yangsong sincerely asked Chu Feng, "we are willing to pay a high price for this."


    Chu Feng a pick eyebrow: "the military can''t solve it?"


    Gao Yangsong said: "our experts all go to the magic city, and nearby cities fight with zombies to save the survivors. There are not many troops to deal with this monster."


    Chu Feng said quietly: "don''t mention the reward. I don''t have the face to take it, because we are among the people you unintentionally protect. As long as you promise me that all the gains of my actions belong to me, now tell me the specific information of that monster!"

 Chapter 369

    Free things are the most expensive.


    Chu Feng agreed to help the military deal with the monster, one of the reasons is really like what he said, is to express his gratitude to the military.


    Let''s not talk about the military''s protection of the country. Now, most of the members of Dawning city are gathered in the fortress by the military, and finally joined dawning city.


    Even in order to take care of everyone''s ideas, Chu Feng can''t get paid.


    Since Chu Feng is the Lord of Dawning City, he must bear the human feelings of the whole city.


    Power and obligation are always equal. Since you want to get benefits from these people, you have to take corresponding responsibilities.


    Of course, there are also some people who try their best to use force to coerce the weak and extract labor from them, but this practice is doomed not to last long.


    In addition, Chu Feng has another consideration.


    With his growing influence, it is easy to cause fear.


    At this time, a good relationship with the military can also save a lot of trouble.


    It''s always the most irrational thing to make enemies with people who have faith.


    See Chu Feng agreed to come down, Gao Yangsong excited way: "thank Mr. Chu''s help."


    Although Chu Feng has always been reluctant to join the military, he has never shown too much hostility, and the two sides also help each other.


    It''s good to be an ally if you can''t be one with such a strong one.


    After discussing the next day''s departure, Chu Feng called Tian Jing and his three friends over.


    At first, they were still puzzled, but when they saw two cups of black tea with bad smell around Chu Feng, their eyes were excited.


    They know that Chu Feng is able to help others wake up, and when Chu Feng helps Ye Xiaohui wake up, he uses that dark thing.


    Tao Jinghua is OK. He has awakened and is now skillfully controlling his own power.


    And Xu Wei and Tian Jing are almost unable to hide their gaffes.


    All that kind of medicine to enhance the strength, Chu Feng himself help people wake up more confident.


    "I promised you that each of you would become a psionic."


    Chu Feng handed two cups of tea to Tian Jing and Xu Wei, "now your spiritual will has been honed almost, and it''s time for you to gain powers."


    "Thank you, boss!"


    Tian Jing and Xu Wei immediately drink tea, and then drink it all.


    When the two drank tea, the intense pain immediately spread to their whole body, so that they could not help biting their teeth and rolling on the ground.


    However, they followed Chu Feng for a long time. Chu Feng also trained their endurance to pain and their willpower.


    Now it is also Chu Feng who judges that their will has reached a sufficient level, which is willing to help them wake up.


    After all, it''s tiring to help others awaken. With this Kung Fu, Chu Feng might as well use it to improve his own strength and then recruit more awakeners.


    These three people also rely on their own efforts to obtain the recognition of Chu Feng.


    When they were rolling on the ground, Chu Feng looked at Tao Jinghua:


    "did you neglect your martial arts practice recently?"


    Tao Jinghua trembled and said, "I just learned my powers, so I spent more time getting familiar with my powers."


    Chu Feng said: "every congenital awakened person has acquired a lot of knowledge about powers, even information about the alien world, and is born to control many powers. This advantage can not be made up by the acquired powers. After all, if you really have such a talent, then you should be one of the congenital awakened people."


    This is a very unfair thing, but there has never been fairness in the world.


    However, since fairness can not be changed, people can only try to change the biased object into themselves.


    Tao Jinghua''s eyes are not willing: "then we will always catch up with the awakened?"


    He is really not reconciled. After all, most people have the dream of being outstanding. He also wants to keep climbing up and improving his strength.


    So he has been honing his powers these days, hoping to catch up with those congenital powers.


    However, no matter how hard he tries, he can''t catch up with the powers of the same level.


    He had the naive illusion in his heart that as long as he worked hard enough, he would have the possibility to catch up with them.


    But just now, his fantasy was exposed mercilessly by Chu Feng.


    And he also knows that maybe he can catch up with some people who don''t work hard by relying on resources and efforts, but in the end, all the people who live are working hard.


    "That''s not true."


    Chu Feng took a magic talisman on Tian Jing and Xu Wei, "although weightlifters are powerful, they are not as good at fighting as professional boxers.""What the boss means is that I can make up for it in other ways?"


    Tao Jinghua soon understood what Chu Feng meant.


    If power is everything, then in theory, action players can hang all boxers.


    But in actual combat, strength is only the most critical factor, not all.


    Speed and combat skills are equally important.


    Chu Feng was just reminding him that your power is not as good as your innate awakening, but you don''t have to compare your own weaknesses with others'' strengths.


    At this time, white awn appears on Tian Jing''s hand, which is the symbol of the powers of the system.


    Although the acquired powers can solidify their vitality, they are not as good as the innate ones.


    "Boss, if you want us to do this, we''ll do it."


    Tian Jing''s tone is very weak, but full of doubt. She knows that Chu Feng''s insight is far beyond the ordinary powers, so the path he arranged is the most suitable one for her.


    As for free choice and freedom?


    Ha ha ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    if you have the ability to break away from Chu Feng!


    Since it is because of Chu Feng and survive, because Chu Feng and developed, then do not think about what freedom, otherwise, let you go, you can go?


    "The boss put so much energy into us, certainly not for us to waste." Xu Wei is right.


    They understand that they have no talent. Their status and strength are all given by Chu Feng. Even if they don''t mention gratitude, they will lose everything if they lose Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng nodded with satisfaction, since the three people are knowledgeable, it is not a waste of his energy.


    "Now you can decide what kind of weapon you want to use in the future and fix it later." Chufeng''s mouth showed a smile.

 Chapter 370

    In the end, Tian Jing and Xu Wei chose knives, while Tao Jinghua chose spears.


    After the three set the general style, Chu Feng used ChiYan gold to make a weapon for each of them, so that they could be familiar with it.


    After they got the new weapon, they couldn''t put it down and couldn''t wait to try it.


    However, after the three left, Chu Feng''s eyes showed a complex look.


    "Your strength and status are given by me, so I can''t use some small means too much.


    If you don''t betray me, then these three magic weapons will be the basis for you to settle down. But if you choose to betray, then I''m no wonder. "


    The weapon they got was called blood refining magic weapon.


    The blood refining magic weapon has the same characteristics as the bone spines of Li Xueshi.


    Li Xueshi''s bone spurs are the aggregates of evil spirit, blood gas and resentment. They have the characteristics of being alive, and can constantly grow by killing and absorbing the enemy''s blood gas.


    After being forged into the sword of drinking blood by Chu Feng, the ability of sucking blood has been greatly improved.


    The weapons Chu Feng gave them also had a special ability, which was to absorb evil spirit and grow up. The more they killed, the stronger their weapons became.


    However, unlike the blood drinking sword, these evil spirits will not improve the material quality of the weapon, but will continuously enhance the power of the weapon.


    However, this is not without cost.


    If they don''t betray, these three weapons will accompany them for a long time. Even if they can''t keep up with them in the future, Chu Feng will help them refine their weapons again.


    But if they betray, then the prohibition of those evil spirits will be detonated by Chu Feng, which will eat them back and make them die in the first time.


    This kind of behavior sounds like some evil, but who said it was their own choice?


    Even if Chu Feng told them this note, as long as they are reluctant to give up their status, they must obediently obey Chu Feng''s words.


    Without Chu Feng, they are just ordinary people. They may even have no way to survive the danger they met at the beginning. They become the rations of the demon cat.


    So Chu Feng didn''t feel embarrassed about his behavior.


    The next day, Chu Feng left the city of dawn with three people and went to Taisui''s position.


    Now dawning city has just experienced a big crisis, but its reputation has spread further, attracting many people to join, and the number of people has increased dramatically.


    Especially those who choose to join dawning city in times of crisis, they also have family and friends. With their families and families, the population of Dawning city has exceeded 100000.


    In their propaganda, Chu Feng has almost been deified.


    Because of this, people in dawning city are working hard to make proper arrangements for those who have just joined.


    Su Yuyan takes Lu Ming and others to pick up the people they once saved and save some innocent people by the way.


    Although those people are not willing to take risks with Su Yuyan, at least they do not choose to betray, or turn to other people''s power. According to people''s moral level, they can not live and die together, but it is also a good moral character to choose not to betray.


    Chu xiaorou''s performance in these two days is also unusual. Although the security team she is in charge of has been maintaining the law and order of Dawning City, she has no sense of justice to solve all the troublemakers.


    She constantly studied the rules made by Su Yuan and thought about the purpose of the rules.


    In addition to the execution of a few scum insulting women, most of the fights were not directly involved.


    The change of his sister made Chu Feng very happy.


    If she meets all unfair things to fight against injustice, then Chu Feng is not at ease that she has been in this position for too long.


    Under the supply of a large number of high-level nuclei, ye Xiaohui reached the fourth level, while Xiaoxi reached the fourth level peak. Because of the lack of life, there was no breakthrough. Because Yiyi didn''t wake up until now, so Chu Feng asked them to stay by Yiyi''s side.


    But in Su YuYan''s team, Li Xiao unexpectedly broke through, which made the people of Dawning City excited, because their guard force was more powerful.


    Now Su YuYan''s group has become a powerful force.


    Of course, in the eyes of outsiders, Su YuYan''s team is Su Yuan''s core lineage.


    "46, Hoo ~"


    after Xu Wei killed a zombie, he skillfully took out the crystal nucleus from the zombie and put it into his backpack.


    On the way to the destination this time, all four people walked directly.


    In Chu Feng''s words, it''s called exercise.


    Anyway, with Chu Feng, they didn''t have to worry about any danger, so the three agreed to come down and hunt zombies along the way.


    Tian Jing took out the map and looked at the road: "according to Gao Yangsong''s destination, the front should be where Taisui is."Tao Jinghua said to Chu Feng with some doubts: "does Taisui really exist? How terrible is this thing? "


    Chu Feng thought about it, and then said:


    "if it was in the old times, Taisui was just a kind of special creature, but now many creatures have mutated. I''m not sure which direction Taisui will mutate."


    There are three kinds of organisms visible to the naked eye: plants, animals and fungi, but Taisui is in addition to these three kinds and becomes a system alone.


    However, although it seems very powerful, it is actually a special kind of creature.


    Tian Jing doubts a way: "that eldest brother also directly agreed to come down? It''s a terror monster that has caused hundreds of casualties, and the number of casualties would have been more if it hadn''t been for the rain. "


    At the beginning, most of the people who besieged Jinling biological base had certain confidence in their own strength, but they still caused terrible casualties.


    Moreover, according to the intelligence, the terror monster suspected to be too old is not afraid of any power attack, nor any physical damage, let alone guns.


    In other words, this is a monster without weakness.


    Chu Feng said: "there are no monsters who are not afraid of any damage. We can only say that the damage of these attacks is too little. If we use samadhi fire to continue to burn, no matter how powerful the Taisui is, we can only drink hatred here. That is, the military experts are not here. If Luo Xingyao is there, the Taisui will not be arrogant."


    He will see more monsters in the future. Many monsters sound magical and terrifying, but in fact, people just don''t understand them.


    With the wisdom of human beings, any monster directly uncovered the veil of mystery will pose no threat to human beings.

 Chapter 371

    The first reason why Chu Feng agreed to help the military solve this threat was that he could make the military owe him a favor. The second reason was that it was good for him to solve this monster.


    When they came to Taisui''s place, there were many people there.


    "Are these people not afraid of death?"


    Tao Jinghua frowned and didn''t understand the behavior of these people.


    The monsters here have caused hundreds of casualties. Why are they willing to stay?


    Chu Feng said: "maybe some people think that the more dangerous the place is, the more precious it is. If you are the son of destiny, you may be the one who gets the treasure. Such people have never been cut off since ancient times, and so have those who venture out to look for treasure? "


    In every era, there are people who go to sea to salvage sunken ships, and also people who go deep into the mountains to search for treasure.


    The vast majority of such people have disappeared, there is no way to re appear in the world, but no matter how many casualties can not prevent people from taking risks.


    It sounds like death, but that''s why human beings develop.


    Chu Feng came to the top of the ruins of Jinling creatures and observed the place where Taisui appeared. When he reached a certain boundary, he suddenly felt that something was rising rapidly underground.


    His behavior caused a burst of ridicule.


    "Ha ha ha, another boy is going to have bad luck."


    "You bet he''ll survive?"


    "Who''s willing to open?"


    "Ha ha, no one can survive beyond that line."


    There was a sound of schadenfreude in the distance.


    Obviously, these people also know something about Jinling. They came here to search for more about Jinling biological heritage, not to die.


    Although there is a rudiment of genetic evolution medicine, it is not available to everyone. The production cost and price are very expensive.


    They just want to search for more information here and sell it for a good price.


    However, with the heavy rain the day before yesterday, plus the previous destruction, most of the information has been destroyed, and few can be harvested.


    "Be careful. Don''t get close. Come out."


    When everyone was gloating, a worried voice suddenly reminded Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng glanced at the source of the voice, only to see a pretty girl in a women''s jacket, looking at him with an anxious look in her eyes.


    But the girl''s eyes soon turned to sympathy.


    Because she saw that thick liquid had appeared underground, and those thick liquid were coming towards Chu Feng.


    "Another one to die."


    The pretty girl shook her head. She had seen several people who were going to die, but her reminder didn''t work.


    When the onlookers thought that Chu Feng was going to die, they suddenly heard Chu Feng give a sharp drink:


    "go down!"


    At the same time, a piece of water blue dense water vapor appeared and pressed on those viscous liquids. With the appearance of these dense water vapor, those viscous liquids retracted back to the ground.


    "Sure enough, Tai Sui likes water."


    When Chu Feng got the news that Taisui stopped chasing the rest of the people because of the rainstorm, he had confirmed the intelligence of later generations.


    Taisui is hydrophilic.


    When there is water, Taisui will fall into dormancy until all the water passes through Taisui''s body and re enters the earth.


    The reason why those water system powers can''t attack effectively is that they can only possess the nature of water and can''t be used as real water.


    He turned the river water contained in the nawufu directly into water mist. By the way, he added the effect of the mist Fu, which made Taisui silent.


    In his previous life, he only heard about the existence of Taisui, but he didn''t see Taisui with his own eyes. Now he just confirms the information he got before.


    Seeing Taisui enter the underground, those who are waiting to see a good play all have a face of eating excrement.


    Just now they were waiting for a good play to be staged, but they were beaten in the face in a flash.


    A burly man with scar face came to Chu Feng with a big stride.


    "Hello! Boy, how did you let that monster down just now? "


    He looks at Chu Feng with the eyes of examination, the meaning of threat is not expressed.


    Chu Feng frowned and said, "get out of the way!"


    The silence immediately aroused several people''s ridicule:


    "ha ha, he dares to ask scar to get out of the way."


    "This kid''s going to be in trouble."


    "Let''s make a bet. How long can this boy live?"


    Obviously, these people around are very confident about scar face, and their confidence comes from scar''s reputation in the past two days.The girl who reminded Chu Feng to be careful of danger also shrunk her head and did not dare to speak.


    To remind strangers of the danger is the limit she can do. It''s not good to put herself in.


    "Just two hours ago, someone talked to me like that. Guess what happened to him?"


    Scar face looked at Chu Feng with cruel eyes, "I directly broke his two knees, let him kneel down to me for mercy, you say, do I want to change a way to you?"


    "No more." Chu Feng light answer way.


    Scar face a Zheng, the meaning just now should be to let the other side beg for mercy!


    He said no, what does that mean?


    At this time, his knee suddenly came to severe pain.


    "Ah -"


    the fierce scream of scar face startled the nearby onlookers, and made those who didn''t pay attention to the situation also look at it.


    "You, you actually, actually sneak attack"


    scar face''s eyes were full of anger. He didn''t expect that the other party even kicked his two knees while he wasn''t paying attention.


    Chu Feng didn''t wait for scar face to continue talking, but picked him up with one hand, and then threw him in the direction of Taisui underground.


    "I don''t know if the person you bullied is dead, but I don''t like to leave trouble for myself."


    "Spare my life, spare my life!"


    Scar face just wanted to resist, but found that his vitality had been unable to mobilize, can only desperate for mercy, but his begging for mercy has no meaning.


    Chu Feng always does not like to leave trouble for himself. Since this man has just killed himself, he should be ready to be killed.


    In this dangerous world, there is not much difference between breaking a knee and killing a person.


    "No -"


    in the roar of despair, scar face was thrown directly into the ground, and then some viscous liquid surged up like the tide, engulfing scar face.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s moving like clouds and flowing water, all the observers were silent.


    Chu Feng with a smile in his eyes, looking at the people with scar face: "are you with him?"


    "No, we don''t know him well!"


    "We don''t know him!"

 Chapter 372

    Looking at those people who pretended to be unfamiliar with scar face, Chu Feng didn''t care. Instead, he chose to leave Taisui''s neighborhood and went to Tian Jing''s side.


    If you are too close, you will be attacked.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t cut himself, several people were relieved.


    Just now, when Chu Feng''s eyes swept them, they felt like they were facing the wild beasts, even they could not stand steadily.


    Although some of them are ashamed of their shameful behavior just now, they can''t help it.


    Can''t really fight with Chu Feng!


    For the sake of a fox friend, fight with such a murderer?


    At this time, a voice suddenly sounded: "they lied, they are together, I saw with my own eyes that they broke a person''s legs, and then threw them to feed the zombie."


    After hearing this sound, several people felt the shadow of death again.


    At this time, because of a leader, everyone criticized the team.


    "Yes, they are."


    "They just killed people."


    "Brother, kill them."


    "These people are not good things."


    Their eyes are full of hope, just Chu Feng''s strong they have seen, in their eyes has been invincible scar face in front of Chu Feng even a round can not support.


    If it was Chu Feng, it would be able to get rid of those people.


    However, Chu Feng turned a deaf ear to their demands.


    "Take out all the nuclei in you, especially the third-order ones."


    Chu Feng orders to Tian Jing.


    Three people immediately do, the crystal nucleus in knapsack all gave Chu Feng.


    Their strength is given by Chu Feng, even if Chu Feng wants to take all their income, they will not have the slightest resistance.


    And they also understand that Kefeng is not the kind of person who will deprive his subordinates of the harvest.


    Since he wants crystal nucleus, he must have his own intention.


    Seeing that Chu Feng turned a deaf ear to the demands of the crowd, the wind direction of the crowd began to change.


    "I thought it was a tough stubble, but I didn''t expect to be so timid."


    "I thought he would dare to fight those people!"


    "Bah! Coward


    These people are angry about scar face''s behavior. Seeing that Chu Feng has helped them solve the threat, they dare not do it to the rest of the people, so they disdain Chu Feng one after another.


    Tian Jing looked at the people around her with nausea in her eyes.


    "These people, what''s wrong with their brains?"


    These people''s strength add up, that small group is certainly not everyone''s opponent, now someone has helped them clean up the bully, they are shouting to Chu Feng instead.


    "Don''t worry about them."


    Chu Feng said coldly.


    With that, he placed the crystal nuclei one by one in accordance with certain patterns. The way they were placed seemed messy, but actually there was a mystery behind them.


    This is the Dharma formation recorded in ancient books - the formation of life.


    The greatest function of this array is to absorb the vitality of powerful creatures, and then use it to feed itself.


    Although the underground Taisui is powerful, it actually has great defects.


    First of all, Taisui''s mobility is a hard injury.


    Secondly, Taisui has no wisdom.


    It''s not that powerful creatures, or evolutionary creatures, can have intelligence.


    Taisui itself is the fourth kind of creature that is independent of animals, plants and fungi. According to the theory of evolution, Taisui''s evolutionary route is different from that on earth.


    So for people who don''t know, it may be very mysterious.


    But for Chu Feng, it was a big meal.


    Seeing that Chu Feng turned a deaf ear to the responsibilities of the people, those scar faced teammates showed a strange and disdainful look.


    "Just now, he didn''t really just sneak attack!"


    "Maybe he''s a silver wax gun?"


    "He doesn''t dare to fight us, which means he''s not as powerful as he looks."


    Just now Chu Feng''s eyes scared them, but then Chu Feng showed weakness, but also gave them some confidence, let them feel humiliated for the action that they were scared just now.


    "Just try."


    A psionic raises his hand, which is a fireball shooting at Chu Feng.


    Anyway, this is a long-range attack. If Chu Feng has the intention to attack them, then they also have enough reaction time and distance.


    Just now, seeing the way Chu Feng started, he should belong to the type of melee.


    In that case, what else are they afraid of?


    As for the onlookers, they look like a good play.


    "Since you want to die, I''m not polite."Chu Feng had not put these mole ants in the eye, but since these people repeatedly to their provocation, he did not have to endure.


    With the turning of Chu Feng''s left hand, several glass balls were sandwiched between Chu Feng''s fingers.


    "Da!"


    "Poof!"


    "Ah


    The glass ball ejected on several people''s knees, smashed all the knees of scar face''s companions, made them scream, and then collapsed to the ground.


    "Bring them here." Chu Feng light orders a way.


    Immediately, Tian Jing three people go forward, will a few people back to Chu Feng side.


    All the onlookers stopped shouting at this moment.


    They just realized that Chu Feng didn''t fight them just now because he disdained them or didn''t take them seriously.


    But if you really want to annoy him, it''s also an act of seeking death.


    "Spare my life!"


    "Spare me! This big brother


    "We know we''re wrong. We''re willing to be big brother''s cattle and horses."


    A few of the captured people were all in a panic. When they opened the glass ball and hit them, they were sealed off.


    Now they are just a few lambs to be slaughtered, there is no room for resistance.


    "If there is life as a sacrifice, maybe the effect of the Dharma array will be better."


    While talking to himself, Chu Feng took out a black dagger and cut a hole in everyone''s neck. The blood kept gushing out.


    The gushing blood flows into the Dharma array and outlines the patterns.


    The eyes of these people who had been blooded all showed a look of despair. With too much blood loss, their eyes gradually faded.


    Tian Jing three people have said that they are not surprised by this. They have seen even more cruel scenes. They are numb to the death of just a few people.


    When the onlookers saw this scene, none of them dared to vent their anger.


    "What is this?"


    "Is this the evil sacrificial array?"


    "Maybe it is."


    "No, he''s going to do it to us."


    Just when people were whispering, they suddenly found that Chu Feng''s eyes swept over them, so they were scared to run to the outside, and did not dare to stay.


    "There are still so many people who have not changed their thinking from the era of peace."


    Chu Feng looked at the fleeing crowd, sneered and shook his head, and then went on with his work.

 Chapter 373

    There are always some people who are very stubborn and difficult to change their ideas.


    For example, when the Chinese people were asked to wear pigtails, many people refused to obey and died. Later, when they asked everyone to cut off their pigtails, many people also died because of resistance.


    Some of these people are for the sake of integrity, but more people just because they are not willing to accept change.


    For Chu Feng, the same is true of the onlookers.


    They are obviously dissatisfied with those who bully them, but they just refuse to unite to resist, instead, they let them wreak havoc.


    In fact, this kind of behavior Chu Feng can understand, because life is only once, if lost in the process of resistance, it is too uneconomic.


    It''s not that I refuse to resist, but I still stay here, and even sneer at those who resist, that is, there is something wrong with my brain.


    But there are still many such people in the world.


    They refuse to fight against the strong, but they do not have the consciousness of the weak.


    In this way, people who don''t know their own position are those who push their noses on their faces. If you give them a little color, they will be arrogant. If you give them a little bit of strength, they will be able to bow to the throne immediately.


    Those ambitious people like such obedience, but Chu Feng despises such people.


    As time goes on, these people''s utilization value is getting lower and lower, but their ability to make things is getting stronger and stronger, which will bring disaster to them sooner or later.


    After sacrificing some people as sacrifices, the life refining array began to work.


    These nuclei form a connection with each other. There is a big six pointed star in the middle and several small five pointed stars around the big six pointed star.


    When the array began to work, a green light fell into the ground.


    Then, a lot of green light came up from the ground.


    Chu Feng stood in the middle of the array, allowing the green light to enter his body.


    Taisui, a kind of creature, is itself a polymer of huge life power. With the improvement of the new era, the power of life will become more powerful.


    On the level of life, Taisui can be directly regarded as a tonic like Ganoderma lucidum.


    After a large number of life forces entered his body, Chu Feng felt that his previous loss of life began to be made up, and he regained the vitality of his heyday.


    "Next, it''s yuan Lingdao."


    After the loss of vitality was made up, Chu Feng immediately began to refine the Magic Seeds of Yuan Lingdao.


    Although Chu Feng is not familiar with this matter, he has a profound understanding of the supernatural power seeds.


    A lot of life force and vitality began to gather, in the heart of Chu Feng, began to condense into a small light spot, this light spot just appeared, began to quickly devour the vitality and vitality of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng originally prepared a large number of crystal nuclei, which were transformed into a talisman after refining. He wanted to make up with a lot of vitality, and then reduce the consumption of vitality.


    The biggest advantage of this is that it doesn''t need to make a large loss of his vitality, or even let his body show signs of aging.


    But there is also a bad place, that is, there will be some impact on the power of the magic seed.


    But now that there are so many vitality as the inside information, Chu Feng can also be ignored, countless vitality into the prototype of the magic seed, let this seed begin to take root.


    In this way, after a minute, Chu Feng gradually felt that the Magic Seeds in his body had condensed into essence. As long as he continuously infused power into the magic seeds, he could make it grow stronger and stronger.


    Just when the Shentong seed was successfully coagulated, a large number of viscous liquids poured from the ground like tides, and the ground began to collapse constantly, and countless earth and rock became pieces.


    "Is Taisui angry?"


    Chu Feng had expected this situation for a long time, so he didn''t panic at all. Instead, he was very calm and gave orders to Tian Jing.


    "You get out of here and tell me that people in the neighborhood must not come here. Of course, if they have to come to die, they don''t have to stop them desperately."


    Tian Jing three people get the order, turn around and leave without hesitation.


    It''s impossible for them to have a plot like Qiongyao opera. Since Chu Feng gave them such an order, it means that they may only get in the way of staying here.


    If they don''t know how to express their loyalty and stay, then Chu Feng may sacrifice them directly.


    What happened here attracted many people''s attention. Some of the people who had just been frightened by Chu Feng stopped to leave and looked back.


    Others left without looking back.


    It''s the so-called weak people that must have the consciousness of the weak. If they face the danger that they can''t resist at all, running away is the best choice.Those who hope for the mercy of the enemy will eventually be defeated by their own innocence.


    There are also some people in the distance, is toward here.


    "Hello! What''s going on here? "


    Several powers see Tian Jing three people fleeing from inside and immediately stop them.


    "Tell us what''s going on inside, and we can spare you from dying."


    Since these three people came out of it, it means that they must know something.


    Tao Jinghua thought of Chu Feng''s words, and immediately called out to everyone: "everyone don''t go in, there''s danger inside."


    Since Chu Feng wants them to remind people outside, let them remind them.


    However, not everyone believed their warning.


    Even if the earth is shaking inside, there are some blind self-confidence in their own strength, regardless of life and death towards the inside.


    Those who stopped Tian Jing also hesitated. A man in red sportswear took a look at the collapse of the earth. Then he looked at the weapons in Tian Jing''s hands. Then he stretched out his right hand, and a dark blue flame appeared in his hands.


    "I''ll give you two choices. One is to walk in front of us. Although it''s dangerous, at least you have a chance to live. The other is to die now."


    In their opinion, it is impossible for the powers to fight with heavy weapons. Although they have weapons in their hands, it means that they should be warriors in all probability.


    The dark blue flame in his hand is a sign that he has mastered hellfire. He believes that normal and intelligent people should be able to make appropriate choices.


    However, when he showed off the Hellfire of junior high school, his face turned into a bright red like a flame.

 Chapter 374

    "Is there something wrong with this man''s brain when he reveals his cards at the beginning?"


    Tian Jing takes the knife and stands, looking at the person with brain problems in front of him with inexplicable eyes.


    Because Chu Feng has formed the habit of launching a counterattack directly when others move, so she instinctively starts to fight when the other party calls fire.


    The fire power man looked at his chest with a dull face. After the fire just passed, a wound crossed his left shoulder and right hip, dividing his body into two parts.


    When Tian Jing started, Xu Wei and Tao Jinghua were not idle.


    They have already been swaggered by others. Can they still go to the theatre?


    Therefore, before the other party could react, Xu Wei''s gun and Tao Jinghua''s long gun had already taken away one person''s life.


    Next, there was a massacre.


    "He, how can they do it directly?"


    There are some masters in the team, so those who brag to them feel a little incredible until they die. It''s too cruel!


    After solving the enemy, Tian Jing three people also feel some untrue.


    They are used to dealing with zombies and mutated beasts. Of course, they are either dead or wounded when they fight with Chu Feng. They have never met anyone with such poor fighting consciousness.


    "These people should just come out of the fortress controlled by the military. They don''t have the habit of dealing with external monsters, or they often use their strength to crush them. Don''t underestimate the people in the world because of their stupid behavior."


    Tian Jing felt that it was necessary to remind her two partners, otherwise, if they regarded all their opponents as such weak chickens, they would lose sooner or later.


    Tao Jinghua and Xu Wei nodded deeply.


    Then, the three glanced for four weeks. As their eyes passed, the people around them could not help but step back.


    Especially those who originally watched the three people come out of the room wanted to interrogate with them, but when they saw their fierce actions, they immediately chose to shrink back.


    Without him, the strength of these three people is not to say, but the hand is too fierce and decisive.


    Maybe they can save their lives together, but they can''t let them lead the way.


    Even if they are submissive, no one dares to keep them by their side.


    However, at this time, someone has come to the middle zone.


    Because of the cover of the ruins of those abandoned buildings, many people don''t know what happened here until they enter the middle zone.


    "Ah


    "Help


    Several screams and calls for help came from the pit, and Chu Feng turned a deaf ear.


    They have been reminded that there is danger in it. Don''t let them in. They have to come to seek death. Who can blame them?


    And now Chu Feng''s main energy is focused on Taisui.


    Because he absorbed too much vitality, which attracted Taisui''s attention, the life refining array had been destroyed by the Furious Taisui.


    But for Chu Feng, it doesn''t matter much.


    Life refining array is a ritual. Its function is to establish a link between oneself and the other party, so that one can continuously absorb the vitality of the other party.


    After the original link is established, the force is two-way, so both sides may have a tug of war, and most of the vitality will be wasted in the process.


    However, Taisui has no soul.


    Taisui is a kind of magical life. It has no neuron and soul. The form of life is quite different from ordinary life.


    Therefore, the life formation that should have formed a seesaw war has now become a unilateral absorption.


    Even if the life refining array is destroyed, it only causes the speed of life absorption to slow down, and there is no big obstacle.


    And Chu Feng is taking advantage of this time to constantly swim around Taisui, avoiding those viscous liquids. When he can''t escape, he will use some water to let Taisui calm down a little, delay Taisui''s pursuit of himself, and then buy himself time.


    "But this is too old, isn''t it?"


    In the process of wandering, Chu Feng was also shocked by Tai Sui''s figure.


    In later generations, the biggest Taifei he had ever heard was less than 10 cubic meters, but this Taisui was like a small pond.


    After all, it''s a terror monster that caused hundreds of casualties. How can it be done if it''s too small.


    In this process, Chu Feng also felt that the power seeds in his body gradually became stronger, and his body became more and more light.


    This is not an illusion, but the function of Yuan Lingdao."Wait, this Taisui is under the control of Jinling creatures."


    After experiencing the initial pressure, Chu Feng became more and more relaxed in the process of dodging, and had time to think about some problems he didn''t have time to think about before.


    "After the destruction of the later Jinling creatures, no one found such a big one. Moreover, there were so many people attacking Jinling creatures at that time. If there was such a monster, it would be absolutely impossible to hide people''s eyes and ears."


    "So there are only two situations. The first is that history has changed a lot. The second possibility is that the prince has died or moved."


    "Jinling biology has endless experimental materials in its experiments. No matter how many people are regarded as experimental objects, they have enough resources to transform those people. That is to say, Jinling biology absolutely has enough information. But in this life, the nest of Jinling biology has been copied, although many important materials have been forgotten But the rest should be a lot of wealth. "


    "But I don''t see that at all."


    "So I can make a bold guess. The reason why Jinling creatures have so many resources to transform others is that the source of this resource is probably Taisui. They forcibly control Taisui by unknown means and constantly extract vitality from Taisui''s body."


    Thinking of this, many doubts can be explained.


    It''s no wonder that Jinling creatures can make so many biochemical animals, not because they can catch mutant zombies too fast, but because there is such a steady stream of Taisui who provides special materials.


    It''s no wonder that the genetic evolution medicine in the United States is so developed because of the good foundation at the beginning.


    As Chu Feng''s magical power seeds become stronger and stronger, his perception efforts have also been greatly improved.


    In that group of vitality, there is a light point of life is particularly obvious.


    "Is that the core of Taisui''s life?" Chu Feng guessed.

 Chapter 375

    Apart from the low growth rate of attack and defense, the growth rate of auxiliary aspects is a terrible number.


    When Chu Feng and Taisui established life contact, Chu Feng sensed Taisui''s internal condition.


    In his view, Taisui is a polymer of life.


    And a core is the core that binds the polymer together.


    With his continuous extraction of life power, the vitality of the core is also constantly weakening.


    "No, it can''t be weakened like this."


    Chu Feng''s intuition tells him that the core of Taisui''s life has a high value only when it is in a complete state. If he is allowed to continuously absorb vitality, his value will probably decline a lot.


    "In that case, I can only get it."


    Chu Feng''s mind move, he placed a large number of crystal nucleus in the yuan house, in an instant was directly refined, became a part of his strength.


    Because the magic power seed has been completely condensed successfully, so his breakthrough is natural.


    When he broke through, the vitality in his body became more pure.


    "Yuanqi has been transformed into Yuanling!"


    Chu Feng empty grip left hand, a wisp of pure vitality in his palm cohesion.


    He can feel that there is an essential difference between his Yuanling and his previous life.


    If the yuan spirit of his previous life is full of strong desire to destroy, then the yuan spirit of his present life seems to have its own life while having great power.


    Of course, this is not real life, but having the flexibility of life.


    "Is this the function of the gate of life and death?"


    Chu Feng was thoughtful, and then he left the place like a leisurely pace, and came to 10 meters away. Where he had just stood, he had been submerged by the thick tide.


    After the breakthrough of Chu Feng, it is easier to avoid.


    At the speed of Taisui, it was almost static for him.


    Then, a black sword appeared in Chu Feng''s right hand.


    Sword of death!


    When Chu Feng was casting the sword of death, he suddenly had a mental movement.


    The hilt of the sword of death disappeared, and then he pointed like a sword. The body of the sword of death seemed to be integrated with his arm and became an extension of his arm.


    "It seems that I can use vitality as a price to strengthen the power of the sword of death, but I can''t use it too much."


    Chu Feng had already understood the usage of death sword.


    Then Chu Feng raised his arm forward and fell.


    Some of the tide towards Chu Feng was directly split into two sections under the black sword, and something like a black flame appeared in the place of the incision, constantly burning Taisui''s body.


    "Anyway, there is enough vitality this time."


    Just harvest a new magic power, Chu Feng also some eager to try.


    So Chu Feng jumped up and rushed directly to Taisui''s body.


    The black sword air flashed, and the viscous liquid was easily separated, and there was no way to agglomerate again.


    With Chu Feng''s arms constantly waving, the black sword gas constantly sweeping, where, all Taisui''s body was cut into one piece after another.


    Some people who are wrapped up in Taisui''s body but haven''t had time to digest it completely are also free from the shackles at this time.


    They photographed the sticky liquid on their bodies, and then looked at Chu Feng not far away with unbelievable eyes.


    "Is this still human?"


    "Isn''t it true that Taisui ignores all psionic and physical attacks?"


    Taisui, who made all the powers helpless, was easily cut like tofu in front of him until the most central white stone was exposed.


    "There it is


    Chu Feng waved several swords in succession, and the viscous liquid around the white stone was swept away. Then all the viscous liquid lost its activity and fell to the ground powerlessly.


    "Is this the core of Taisui''s life?"


    Chu Feng quickly put away the white stone, and then did not look at those who were bound by Taisui, and then out of the difficulties.


    He killed Tai Sui and saved them. He didn''t need the gratitude of these people.


    And in the end of life, especially in this dangerous environment, if you are too kind to those who are saved by yourself, it will arouse their suspicion.


    They wonder if you''re going to use them.


    There is no doubt that they will push their noses on their faces.


    If you can save me once, you may save me for the second time, the third time, or even provide me with more help. Otherwise, you will save my life in vain?


    There are many people with such mentality, even in the old times, let alone in this era when morality has been distorted.The weak people looked at the figure of Chu Feng leaving, stretched out their hand, trying to catch up with this figure.


    However, this is their untouchable back.


    But just because Chu Feng didn''t take care of them, they were grateful.


    "How good would it be to be able to follow behind such a strong man?" They couldn''t help thinking.


    Chu Feng, who took the white stone, originally wanted to leave immediately, but after those too old people lost their activity, he suddenly found that there were still some people underground.


    This is also because he condensed yuan Lingdao body, and by the way, after the promotion of strengthening, plus Taisui''s body gradually withered, this can feel the vitality of the ground.


    "Boss, has it been solved?"


    Tian Jing three people get close to Chu Feng side, a face of excitement.


    Chu Feng looked at the underground and said seriously, "it''s not over yet. Now Taisui''s body has lost its vitality. You can use the knife and long gun in your hand to separate Taisui''s body, and then give it to me to collect it. Pay attention to that direction."


    "Is there anything in that direction?"


    Xu Wei asked instinctively, but after seeing Chu Feng''s eyes, he immediately lowered his head.


    If Chu Feng wants to explain, he will naturally explain.


    If he doesn''t want to explain, how can he be qualified to ask?


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to be angry, but said frankly: "there should be a refuge in that direction. I''m going to find out all the people inside."


    Tian Jing three people although very puzzled, why Chu Feng can be on the ground, can detect the existence of underground shelters, but they dare not ask.


    Anyway, Chu Feng has done a lot of magical things. It doesn''t matter if there is one more.


    Just as the three men were working in full swing, some more courageous onlookers had already gathered around.


    "What? What can I do for you


    Chu Feng''s murderous spirit was completely sent out, which made people close to him feel like falling into an ice cave. People who were a little far away also felt a chill coming directly from behind.


    They realized that the man in front of them was the murderer who killed Tai Sui.


    "We didn''t mean that."


    A gentle looking young man, put on a polite look, bowed to Chu Feng, "we just want to know how to deal with this kind of monster, so that the next time we encounter such a monster, we can quickly respond."

 Chapter 376

    When they heard what the young people said, they were more courageous.


    "Yes! I don''t know how many people this monster has harmed. If we know the weakness of this monster, we can have fewer casualties next time we meet it! "


    "Yes! Don''t be so selfish. "


    "It''s a good thing to benefit the people."


    Everyone began to echo the polite young man''s words.


    There is also an older man, two with some white spots, who said to Chu Feng with a sincere look:


    "it''s a time of disaster. We must unite as one and unite as one to get through the disaster and usher in a better future."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "That''s right. We need to unite."


    "There''s something good to share."


    For these people''s words, Chu Feng didn''t want to pay attention to them.


    Those who like to incite the masses are generally those who are not confident in their own strength. This kind of person is a typical bully.


    Just scare them with your fist and they''ll retreat.


    Even if they kill in front of them, few dare to resist.


    Those who really adapt to this era are those who quietly retreat from the crowd and then look on coldly. They may not have the strength of the strong, but they have the consciousness of the weak.


    However, after seeing the middle-aged man with white temples, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed with murder.


    He didn''t know the middle-aged man, but Chu Feng was familiar with the tone of his speech.


    Before Gu Nanfei died, he was kidnapped by such people.


    It''s not just Gu Nanfei, who takes advantage of the moral principles in people''s hearts. He doesn''t know how many people have carried out moral kidnapping, or how many people have directly broken the shackles of morality.


    "If you want to know, I''ll tell you."


    The corner of Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked up, and a dangerous look flashed in his eyes.


    The polite young man suddenly felt a chill in his back, as if he had been targeted by something dangerous.


    But he knew there was no way to back down now.


    "In that case, we''d like to thank this man."


    The young man bowed slightly and looked humble.


    And Tian Jing three people think that Chu Feng is not right, when Chu Feng is so easy to be kidnapped by morality, with his character should not directly draw the sword?


    "The method I just used is actually a ritual call."


    Chu Feng calmly explained, "about the knowledge of ritual call, I think most of the awakened people have some knowledge of awakening, but I need to use my own blood as a sacrifice in this way. I wanted to help you demonstrate it, but I just lost too much blood, so I can''t continue to demonstrate it."


    At this point, young people suddenly feel a crisis.


    He instinctively wants to retreat, and Chu Feng is looking at him with a smile: "I don''t know if you are willing to cooperate with me, let us open our eyes?"


    The young man''s heart burst out and he was ready to think of a reason to refuse.


    The middle-aged man with white temples was smiling.


    "Just to lose some blood, I think the young man would like to. After all, he put forward the idea. Of course, if you don''t want to, I''ll cough..."


    finally, he suddenly coughed violently.


    After coughing heavily for several times, the middle-aged man with white temples barely raised his head and looked weak.


    "Cough, I can do it, too."


    And Chu Feng is looking forward to the young man.


    The young man''s heart was full of curses. The old fox must have done it on purpose just now, so he hasn''t shifted the responsibility to others?


    But he didn''t want to give his life to a stranger.


    "You just said that you used a calling ceremony, but does the calling ceremony need human blood? How do I know if you''re telling the truth? " Young people want to make an excuse for themselves.


    "I can prove that what he said is true."


    A jacket girl with youthful vitality came out of the crowd. The girl pointed to several people in succession.


    "He, she, they can all prove that just now he did use a calling ceremony and put a lot of blood. I doubt whether he will die because of too much blood loss."


    The girl''s innocent face looked worried, and then looked at the young man expectantly.


    "I almost got scared of losing so much blood, but I''m sure you''re great."


    At the end, she looked at the young man with encouraging eyes.


    Chu Feng was a little surprised. This girl was the one who reminded him not to conflict with scar face at the beginning. Later, when he insisted on conflict, he chose to protect himself.However, Chu Feng did not blame her for doing so, but appreciated her.


    Remind yourself, on behalf of her is actually a person with some kind, and not afraid of power, but easy to be dragged down by people around.


    As for the wisdom behind, it''s more worthy of appreciation.


    In this era, a little kindness may bring danger to yourself. If you try to dissuade a stranger, it will be stupid.


    At least this kind of acting style is quite in line with Chu Feng.


    Sometimes he will give strangers a chance to follow him, and then offer help, but whether they can survive depends on themselves.


    He will never help the people who die.


    And those who were named by the girls all agreed: "yes, we all see this young man, just now he used his own blood to deal with the monster."


    "If he dares to do so, you should do the same!"


    "Is the young man afraid?"


    The gentle young man, looking at the threatening eyes of the onlookers around him, finally feels the oppression of moral kidnapping.


    He has always been the leader of the mass''s speech, but unexpectedly, in a flash, the direction of public opinion has turned to the other side, ready to push himself to the top.


    He turned his eyes and was ready to pass by in a shameless way.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that Chu Feng came directly to him, and then he held his wrist with his right hand, and a dagger appeared in his left hand.


    "Ah


    The young man wanted to get rid of Chu Feng''s hand, but he felt a strong force coming, which made him feel that his wrist was almost broken directly, and made a shrill scream.


    "Don''t you want to learn the ritual of calling? I''ll teach you! "


    Chu Feng''s eyes showed cruel eyes, and then forcibly cut his wrist with a dagger, leaving his blood dripping on the ground. Then, a colorful five pointed star array appeared around the young man.

 Chapter 377

    "Ah! Let me go


    The young man couldn''t help shouting under the severe pain.


    But no one sympathized with his scream. We still want to see if the calling ceremony is useful!


    Compared with the calling ceremony, what''s a person''s life?


    When moral kidnapping, they can push any behavior of a person to the heresy, but when it is good for them, the so-called morality can not bind them.


    Of course, what Chu Feng used was not the life refining array, but the summoning array.


    He hasn''t used this mark since he signed the contract with the hellhounds. Now that he has the chance, he will try it.


    In the dawn alliance, no, if it''s the city of dawn, the impact is too bad.


    At this time, there was a sacrifice that was sent to the door. Could he refuse it?


    "Ah


    In the scream of the young man, a huge black dog, more than three meters long, came out of the array. He opened his mouth and drooled with scarlet blood.


    The onlookers were instinctively frightened, and even many people were ready to leave.


    "Help! Help me


    The gentle young man has lost all the disguise of politeness. Now he has only one idea in his heart, that is to live.


    Chu Feng put his hand on hellhound''s head, and then put a breath into hellhound''s body.


    "Sure enough."


    Chu Feng felt the seal power in hellhound, which was the same curse as hellhound, and the intensity of curse was proportional to his own blood and strength.


    Because the source of the curse is itself.


    In the curse, Chu Feng also found the familiar seal.


    Since the curse is directed against the blood, the seal of course follows the blood.


    Chu Feng has no way to understand the seal of this level, but he does not need to understand it. All he needs to do is to awaken the power of the seal and provide some support.


    "Ao -"


    with the injection of Chu Feng''s power, hellhound gave out a loud roar.


    The roar was not like a dog''s roar, but rather like a wolf''s howl.


    However, the hellhounds are close relatives of hellhounds. It''s not surprising that they make such a sound.


    "Ah! Don''t eat me


    Seeing the hellhound coming towards him, the young man wants to leave here. Now he can''t care about any image.


    But it''s too late.


    In less than 10 seconds, hellhound had finished his sacrifice quickly, and then looked at Chu Feng with grateful eyes.


    It can feel that Chu Feng just sealed part of the curse power in his body, and let part of the blood power in his body begin to recover.


    Although the degree of recovery is not too much, it is enough to surprise it.


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    The middle-aged man with white temples wanted to run away, but on his way, he met three figures.


    "Don''t go! Didn''t you just say that you were going to demonstrate it to us? "


    Xu Wei grabbed the middle-aged man''s throat with one hand, and then threw it back to Chu Feng.


    Then, what the middle-aged man finally saw was that the hellhound with a big mouth was coming towards him, so he screamed in despair.


    His heart is full of regret, why can there be people who do not accept moral kidnapping?


    This young man is too cruel, just let him tell you his tricks. How can he dare to kill people in public?


    After getting rid of the middle-aged, Chu Feng tried for a week with cold eyes.


    Touching Chu Feng''s eyes, countless onlookers turned and ran.


    Others ran and yelled, "we''re wrong!" "We don''t see anything!".


    Today''s news really scares their hearts. There is such a fierce devil who kills people in front of the public.


    In case of angering such a peerless killing God, they will never come to a good end.


    Looking at the crowd fleeing, Chu Feng disdains to smile.


    Today''s events can be regarded as a lesson for them to wake up and see their position in this era.


    "If they dare to show off their power in front of us, it''s just a naive fantasy that law and morality can still protect them as always."


    Chu Feng to Tian jingsan humanity, "but when they recognize the cruel facts, they will immediately despair of reality, understand how naive they are."


    Tian Jing''s three are thoughtful.


    The strong have the way of survival of the strong, and the weak have the way of survival of the weak. The best way to survive is to find out one''s own position.After casually educating the three, Chu Feng''s eyes fell on the girl.


    However, this young girl with youthful vitality is pale now, and she can''t even speak clearly. She covers her eyes and says in a loud voice:


    "I didn''t see or hear anything just now. Don''t kill me!"


    "Well, if I want to kill them, I''m going to kill all the people around me."


    Chu Feng was dumbfounded and laughed. This kind of scene was too exciting for a little girl.


    The girl''s fingertip showed a crack, quietly looked around, found that Chu Feng did not chase people around the sign, can''t help but relax.


    Just now, because she was too flustered, she instinctively thought of the plot of killing people in the movie.


    But she was relieved to think that so many people had witnessed it.


    If we want to exterminate, we must at least kill all the onlookers.


    The girl summoned up her courage and asked Chu Feng, "I don''t think you are a bad person. Why did you kill those two people just now? They should not be guilty to death! "


    Isn''t it like a bad guy?


    Tao Jinghua looked at each other and rolled his eyes at the same time.


    Little girl, if you see the power of the God who burned Jinling creatures a few days ago, you dare not judge him by good and bad people.


    Chu Feng looked at the girl with a strange look. "You''re very brave. Just after you got out of danger, you started to blame me instead."


    "I''m sure you won''t kill me," said the girl


    Chu Feng did not deny it, but said to the girl with a playful look: "do you think the two men just now were not killed?"


    The girl nodded hard and then instinctively took two steps back.


    Obviously, she was afraid.


    Chu Feng asked: "who do you think is more innocent than the onlookers?"


    "The masses, of course." The girl replied weakly.


    "Since the masses are so innocent, why do they incite them to trouble me? Isn''t that for them to die? "

 Chapter 378

    The girl was stunned.


    It took her more than ten seconds to sort out Feng''s logic.


    What logic is that!


    Because the onlookers are innocent, their behavior of inciting the onlookers is damned, because it may kill the masses.


    This logic is reasonable and convincing... What a ghost!


    Not only she but also Xu Wei couldn''t help covering his forehead.


    They had seen the cruelty of Chu Feng before, but today they find that Chu Feng''s moral and values are totally different from them.


    "You, you''re a crook!"


    The girl tooted her mouth and wanted to say something to refute, but she couldn''t say it.


    Chu Feng''s logic and normal people''s logic are not the same channel at all, so how can she refute it!


    "Do you think that logic is a joke?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes suddenly become serious, but also with some fierce, let the girl can''t help but shrink back two steps, dare not speak more.


    She wanted to retort, but when she saw the color of Chu Feng, she couldn''t speak.


    "What do you think would be the result if they forced a more ruthless person than me today? Or this person is forced to reveal all his secrets, and then everyone has the possibility to kill him. "


    Chu Feng said seriously, "if this person''s secret has no way to bring benefits to others, then these two people will immediately incite the masses, and then attack them together until they kill this man who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, and this person will bear the name of selfishness until he dies."


    The girl opened her mouth and closed it again.


    She is not an idiot. She knows what Chu Feng said is true.


    Because she has heard of such things before, those who do their best to protect everyone''s powers may get popular support if they are lucky, but there are also many unfortunate powers who are killed by various means under the envy of the crowd.


    This kind of thing is common, and even causes the hostility of the powers and ordinary people.


    She''s a psychic, and she''s close to that.


    The reason why she reminded Chu Feng, but later retreated, is because she understood that if Chu Feng is a weak person, what kind of direction will the next thing develop.


    In many people''s minds, a large number of people is justice. If the minority refuses to obey the majority, then such a minority must be heresy.


    "But, on the other hand, if I''m a murderer, well, it''s almost the same."


    Chu Feng continued, "then when they incite everyone to deal with me, I will launch a counterattack and kill everyone. However, the two initiators will slip away as fast as I can when I expose my strength, just like just now."


    At the thought of the middle-aged man''s escape, the girl was speechless for a moment.


    The death of a young man is partly due to this middle-aged man, otherwise the target of bloodletting may not be this young man.


    But the middle-aged man, after pitching the gentle young man, ran away when he saw the situation.


    She had no doubt that such a person would pit ordinary people to death just to survive.


    "Now, do you still think their actions are innocent?"


    Chu Feng asked, "or do you think these two people should be handed over to justice?"


    The girl shakes her head. She can sort out this.


    Now is the time for the collapse of the legal system. Many people don''t do bad things just because it''s not worth it or because they are independent of others.


    But as long as the conditions are enough, many people will become beasts.


    "By the way, why did you come here?"


    Chu Feng asked strangely.


    The girl pointed to the ruins of the basement: "someone offered a high price for the research materials of Jinling biology. They offered a very high price. As long as they could find some useful materials for their research, they would have no worries about food and clothing for a long time. Most people come here today for this."


    Chu Feng sneered: "I still don''t know, who can offer a price that makes people worry about food and clothing? Is that how you believe the man who offered the reward? "


    Tao Jinghua couldn''t help interrupting: "you''ve met a liar, haven''t you?"


    Now most people are struggling for survival. There are only a few people who can guarantee their future life. Who dares to promise the future of others?


    "Well! It''s more strange than less


    The girl snorted coldly, and then showed a look of worship in her eyes. "If it''s someone else, there''s no way to make such a promise. Even if it''s given, people won''t believe it, but if it''s the adult, what he says will be able to do."


    Tian Jing sneered: "I''d like to hear about some big people around here."


    "You don''t think you can belittle the world if you have strength. It''s easy to suffer losses if you go on like this."The girl looked very old. "Our strength is really the most powerful I''ve ever seen, but compared with him, it''s just the light of fireflies and the bright moon. Do you know why this place has become a ruin? It''s not because the main legion of Jinling creatures was destroyed by the great man himself. It''s tens of thousands of legions with guns and live ammunition! It''s not the enemy of that man. "


    Tian Jing opened her mouth and wanted to say something. Then she saw Chu Feng''s eyes and immediately shut up.


    Xu Wei and Tao Jinghua also looked at the girl with strange eyes.


    Praising people in front of the Lord, they learned this way of flattering.


    Of course, even if you learn, you dare not use it, because Chu Feng hates such people.


    Chu Feng nodded thoughtfully: "but you''re talking about the Lord of the city of exposure, so he really has the ability to make such a commitment, but are you sure that''s what he said?"


    "Of course, he is a cruel man who killed tens of thousands of people and tens of thousands of zombies. Who dares to pass on his words from his family?"


    The girl mentioned Chu Feng with a look of adoration, just like a mentally handicapped fan defending her idol. "The leader of the Chu alliance issued the order in person. Anyone who can help him with his research can directly live in the dawning alliance. No, the leader''s mansion of the dawning City, and become the leader''s personal guard.


    If I can find some clues here, I won''t have to live outside in fear from now on, and I won''t have to worry that someone will covet my beauty. However, if the Lord of Chu can''t treat me personally, how can I doubt the character of the Lord of Chu? "


    At last, the girl blushed and covered her cheek with her little fist. She was so immersed in her own fantasy.


    Chu Feng silently looked at the little lotus in front of her and said: don''t worry, little girl, you think too much.

 Chapter 379

    After a woman shares something she likes, she will be in a good mood, and then relax her guard against the people around her.


    After explaining the story of Chu Feng, the girl looks at the four people''s dull appearance and feels very satisfied.


    "Now that everyone is scared away and the monster is dead, we should get something."


    The girl stretched out her right hand to Chu Feng, looking very familiar. "Let me introduce myself. My name is Wang Xinran, and we are predestined. If we find very important research materials together, we can join the city of dawn, so we can take care of it. Even if you can''t find anything good in this treasure hunt, joining dawning city in the future can reduce the probability of being bullied. "


    Tian Jing can''t help but say: "but the people here are scared away by our boss. What''s the relationship with you?"


    Wang Xinran was a little embarrassed.


    She was just too excited and a little carried away.


    In fact, the people here are empty because of this terrible man.


    If he doesn''t agree, she has no right to share the results.


    However, she did not give up so easily.


    "I''m a psychic, and a rare healer."


    The girl said, a green light appeared in her hand, "no matter what kind of team you are in. The healing powers are very precious. "


    Chu Feng is also slightly surprised: "wood of the powers?"


    Today, the awakened are mainly divided into two categories, one is the element class, the other is the system, but there are some special awakened, awakened attributes, but not good at remote element class.


    If divided according to the system, then the elements can be roughly divided into six categories: Earth, water, fire, wind, light and dark.


    These six departments are able to directly control the vitality between heaven and earth to fight. No matter when, their output is the highest, and they play an important role in the team.


    Lightning, space, gold, wood and other awakened people can''t directly control the vitality of heaven and earth to fight, but they can absorb elements into their own bodies, and then use their own vitality to transform into attributes to fight, as well as some of the three systems of water, fire and earth.


    According to Chu Feng''s ancient books, it is the difference between the inner five elements and the outer four images.


    Although the healing ability of the wood department is not as good as that of the light department, it is better than that of the light department. Even after reaching a certain degree, even the dark damage can be cured.


    This has a great effect in later generations, that is to help those who are possessed by the devil and have not died.


    This kind of use is very popular among the awakeners of the Department of wood.


    "How''s it going?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s surprised eyes, Wang Xinran was even more proud, "let me join your team as a member of the therapy department. You are absolutely not at a loss. Moreover, my therapy department is different from others. Other assistance may need protection, but I don''t need it, because I have practiced martial arts skills, and the speed is very fast."


    There are few people who practice martial arts because they can disperse their energy, but it''s easy to improve their chances of survival.


    It''s just that it will increase the risk of being possessed.


    However, as an awakener of the Department of wood, Wang Xinran does not need to worry about this.


    Tian Jing three people with some worry to see Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and said slowly: "it sounds like a good suggestion, but why haven''t you joined any teams until now? People like you should be very popular! Another question is, "why did you choose us?"


    No matter when, a good nanny is very popular.


    If the nurse doesn''t need the protection of others, it will be more popular.


    So people like Wang Xinran should be attracted by many people. It''s impossible that they haven''t joined any teams until now.


    In the face of Chu Feng''s problem, Wang Xinran dodged a little, but he finally gritted his teeth and said: "first of all, your strength is very strong. Even if you don''t protect me, it''s very safe to follow people like you. Second, the words you just said, although they look like some unreasonable ideas, even those unreasonable ideas can be used in this era As a principle. "


    Then she took a look at Tian Jing: "there are girls in your team, which shows that you should not be the kind of person who will force women. As for my teammates, let alone worry."


    She looked in a certain direction: "when you first came here, you should see that I had teammates, but they had run away when they were in danger. Until now, no one looked back at me. Even if I licked my face back, they couldn''t trust me."


    Chu Feng''s eyes showed appreciation.


    He has seen many smart people, but few of them can really see through the world.


    For those who are in crisis and who are themselves, we must never trust them again.Even if you don''t mind their abandonment, they won''t believe you don''t mind. Villains always like to use the most malicious speculation to treat others. They often think that you actually resent them in your heart. When you come back to the team, you just pretend to forgive them and then wait for revenge.


    There is a saying in the future: even if you forgive those who fight with you because of food, don''t forgive those who once gave up.


    In addition, the reason why Wang Xinran judged that the four of them could be trusted also made him look at each other.


    Therefore, Chu Feng also had the idea of taking this little girl into his team.


    Tian Jing felt a sense of crisis in their hearts, but they didn''t show it.


    Chu Feng''s decision is not for them to interfere. If they do something irrational because of their jealousy, Chu Feng will never let them go.


    "Well, I''ll give you my word."


    Chu Feng took a look at the ruins of the basement, "next let''s have a look, what good things will be in it!"


    "What is it, for the time being?"


    Wang Xinran murmured in a low voice, she is a power of the treatment department! She has always been asked to join others, where she asked others to join.


    "Go and get rid of it."


    Chu Feng gave an order to hellhound, and then said to Tian Jing, "you also come here to help. Since the Lord of Chu has a reward, maybe we will prosper after we find something good!"


    Tian Jing


    Xu Wei


    Tao Jinghua


    Although Chu Feng himself led his reward some speechless, but since Chu Feng to disguise their identity, of course, they did not dare to expose.


    At the same time, they also have a question in their heart, that is, who sent the reward?


    In the city of dawn, there are not many people who dare to issue a reward in the name of Chu Feng, and even fewer people don''t report to Chu Feng. Chu Feng also wants to find out who is so bold.

 Chapter 380

    "By the way, what''s your name, I didn''t ask you just now!"


    When several people were working, Wang Xinran asked curiously.


    In the face of this person who has the strength to look at himself without the disgusting eyes of those smelly men, Wang Xinran still has some good feelings.


    Of course, what she doesn''t know is that Chu Feng''s eyes are cultivated.


    Zhang Ziqing and Su Yuyan are both rare beauties, and Wang Xinran are those who can feel the difference with the lights off. Xiao Xi is a little bit of a poor figure, but his appearance is also first-class.


    Although Wang Xinran has a good face, he is still a little poor.


    "My surname is Chu Mang, and I''m also my own family with the leader of Chu city." Chu Feng replied.


    "Chu Feng, Chu Mang, you are not brothers, are you?"


    Wang Xinran joked, then immediately denied his guess, "if you really have a relationship with the city Lord, how can you not even know about the reward? But you have the same surname as the city leader, and you are very powerful. Even if you can''t find the research materials, you should be appreciated if you join in. "


    "So it is." Chu Feng nodded his agreement.


    "You''re fat and you''re panting."


    Wang Xinran rolled a white eye, "I heard that Chu City Master has always been a person who distributes benefits according to merit. He is absolutely fair in this respect, but don''t worry. With your strength and my assistance, it''s absolutely easy to make contributions."


    Chu Feng nodded, a pair of you are right.


    His main energy is now focused on the hellhound. The hellhound he summoned this time was originally level 4, but after his seal, he recovered a certain amount of blood strength, and the level suddenly reached level 5, and his strength was enhanced a lot.


    And he could feel that there was one more mark on his arm.


    This means that hellhound has recognized him. When he needs to call hellhound next time, he can call this hellhound first, and even reduce the cost.


    "Yes, there''s a chamber of secrets!"


    Xu Wei suddenly exclaimed.


    According to Chu Feng''s order, hellhound digs in the direction that Chu Feng points out, and soon finds a metal gate, which means there must be a secret room inside.


    Wang Xinran''s eyes brightened: "great, the whole basement has become ruins. There is such a complete secret room here. There must be something very important in it. Whether it''s research data or not, we can directly use it as a nomination."


    With that, little stars came out of her eyes again.


    Chu Feng looked at her strangely: "I killed two people just now. Well, I killed several before. You think I''ve gone a little too far. Why do you still worship idols when Chu City Master killed so many people?"


    Wang Xinran sighed: "in this world, it''s inevitable to kill people. Even I have killed two scum who want to insult me. It''s not easy to keep my bottom line and only kill those who should be killed in this world."


    Chu Feng was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the little girl had killed someone by herself, and still showed a very youthful look.


    This proves that she has adjusted her mind very well.


    This is very important in the end of life. The teams he led were eliminated from the team because they couldn''t stand too bloody scenes for a moment.


    Before the ruins are stripped away, Tao Jinghua clenches his long gun and is ready to fight at any time. Xu Wei hides his knife at the side of the door, while Tian Jing is responsible for opening the door.


    Three people in Chu Feng side, learned a lot of things, at any time to keep careful is the most important course they need to learn.


    Only those who live are qualified to talk about the future.


    See three people ready to open the door, Wang Xinran also made a defensive action, ready to guard against someone coming out of the door at any time.


    Seeing Wang Xinran''s action, Chu Feng silently praised him.


    The people who are most likely to survive in the end of life are not necessarily those with strong strength, but those who are very clear about their own position and carve caution into their marrow.


    Because Wang Xinran reminded himself to be careful of scar face, Chu Feng also worried that Wang Xinran would be as careless as on the surface, but he didn''t expect that he was thick on the outside and thin on the inside.


    Tian Jing stabs the red flame knife into the gate, and then makes a downward stroke. The steel gate, which is 50 cm thick, is cut like tofu by her. There is no sound of metal scratching.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Xinran''s face changed: "if I''m not wrong, she didn''t use the power at all just now. She used the sharpness of the long knife itself!"


    Chu Feng did not deny: "yes, I found some special materials. If I use these special materials to make weapons, I can cut iron like mud. So I made one for each of them. It took me a lot of effort!"


    Wang Xinran looked at Chu Feng in surprise: "I didn''t expect that you still have this ability, but it''s better. Now our probability of being appreciated increases again."Speaking of this, she suddenly thought of something, and then looked at Chu Feng with a worried face: "will you leave me because my role is not big?"


    "If you don''t need the protection of your teammates in battle, even if the output is 0, it will help your teammates a lot."


    Chu Feng said, "it depends on whether you will be abandoned. It should be you."


    "Yes! My group of teammates are pig brains. A dog scares them like that. They don''t think about it. Even if they can live without me, in the future, forget it, the powers will live well at any time. " Wang Xinran was a little resentful at first, and then he became helpless.


    Although she has some hatred for her teammates'' abandonment of herself, she can''t find revenge for her teammates. What''s more, she can''t find revenge for her old teammates as soon as she finds a new teammate.


    After all, abandoning teammates sounds hateful, but most people think it doesn''t matter.


    Compared with other people''s lives, one''s own life is of course more important.


    And Chu Feng is suddenly thought of a thing, that is why Wang Xinran in the face of hellhounds, the choice is to hide behind themselves, rather than escape?


    Is it because she feels safer behind her?


    "Who are you that can come into this place?"


    As the door was cut through a big hole, people could see clearly the scene inside. It was a dozen researchers in white coats, plus some basic living facilities, some silver tableware, candles and cakes on the table.


    This is clearly a hidden haven.


    "You''re living well here!" Chu Feng took a look at the facilities inside, and his eyes showed the killing.

 Chapter 381

    For Jinling biological people, Chu Feng is not soft.


    Because none of the people who have entered Jinling biology and have not yet become the experimental objects to be studied are innocent.


    But anyone with a little conscience has become the material in the glass jar.


    Of course, there are also some who choose to defecte, but such people should not have the chance to run away.


    Jinling biology has been studying how to control people''s thoughts, and later it has been successful. Although there should be no achievements in this field at this stage, it can at least control people''s life and death.


    Seeing these people in white coats, Wang Xinran felt a burst of joy in his eyes:


    "ha ha, hand in all the research data you have, and I can spare you from death."


    "You dream, we will not give you things."


    A researcher with black hair and black eyes yelled to several people in proficient Chinese, "it''s the result of our painstaking research. Why should we give it to you?"


    Several foreigners behind him also called out in unsophisticated Chinese: "yes, this is the result of our country, and it will not be taught to China."


    Chu Feng stepped forward, then turned his head and said to Tao Jinghua, "break their legs and let them calm down."


    Wang Xinran: "how does this sound a little familiar?


    Oh! The underworld in the movie is like this.


    But how did they become villains?


    Tao Jinghua directly took the long gun as a stick, and immediately broke the legs of the researcher who looked like a Chinese, and then he was not easy to deal with the next target.


    "Oh! You are starting a war. "


    A strong white man yelled, and a golden light came out of his body, which means that he is also an awakener of individual arts.


    However, when he was shining, Tian Jing suddenly put out a knife.


    "Sorry, I''m used to it."


    Tian Jing stands with an apologetic face.


    After she closed the knife, the strong white man''s two arms fell to the ground.


    Wang Xinran "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    why is she used to taking off other people''s arms directly? What on earth did she go through? Why do you feel like a girl, she is so terrible?


    If you follow these people, will they become like this in the future?


    The little girl felt that she wanted to cry without tears. Now she felt that she was on a boat.


    However, she felt it was too early to make a decision.


    The next thing is to refresh her three outlooks.


    "Ah "Ah


    "You are violating human rights, ah! No


    "We will sue you in the International Court of justice!"


    "We will be the culprits of the war between the two countries."


    "Ah! Stop fighting, we surrender


    "Spare me! We surrender. I''ll give you whatever you want. "


    After the three skillfully had some kind and friendly physical exchanges, the more than a dozen arrogant researchers were finally willing to communicate with them with a peaceful and friendly attitude.


    In order to express his sincerity, Tian Jing specially takes out a bandage from his backpack to help the man who has his arm cut off stop bleeding.


    Only when the medicine, there is no Yunnan Baiyao, can only take salt instead.


    The conditions are limited, and the sterilization effect of salt is not so bad.


    Such a scene after 10 minutes, Wang Xinran has been from the beginning can not bear to look directly into the numbness.


    When the scene was quiet, Wang Xinran couldn''t help it.


    "Do you usually do this?"


    She began to doubt whether her eyes were on the wrong people. Where did these people belong to those people with principles! It''s clear that it''s unscrupulous.


    However, she felt that she had been on the boat. Even if she wanted to get off the boat, it was too late.


    Chu Feng''s genial smile: "do you have any opinions on our practice?"


    Chu Feng''s genial smile, in Wang Xinran''s eyes, is just like a fake smile of the devil, she forced to endure the discomfort in her heart, barely squeezed out a smile.


    "No, I''m just a little curious about your experience."


    After that, the little girl felt that it was very fake.


    However, she had to bow her head when she was under the eaves. What should she do if she behaved out of group and was killed directly by these people?


    Looking at the skillful movements of several people, this kind of thing is completely possible.


    Maybe you''re familiar with the ruins.


    Tian Jing handed some research files to Chu Feng and glanced at the researchers: "these people are useless. Do you want to deal with them?"


    Wang Xinran''s legs softened, and some of them wanted to cry without tears.


    These people really want to kill people, even want to destroy the body.How can she be confident that these people should be relied on by herself! These people are the devil who kill people without blinking an eye!


    If you follow these people to see the Lord of Chu, will you be hanged directly?


    Wang Xinran thought weakly in her heart that she was full of worries about her future.


    "Do you know all about Jinling creatures'' evil deeds?" Chu Feng suddenly asked Wang Xinran.


    Wang Xinran was stunned, and then said: "after listening to the military propaganda, it seems that they arrested a lot of people to be miners and helped them to dig. Later, they got the help of an expert and ran out. However, only the city leader of Chu could defeat the heavy firepower army of thousands of people with his own strength."


    When she said that, the point was off.


    Chu Feng pointed to several glass jars and said coldly, "look at these small glass jars. Do you think you can get in with a normal body shape?"


    Wang Xinran looked at the jar and shook his head.


    The models of those glass cans are relatively small. Normal people can''t fit them.


    And so on, Wang Xinran''s heart suddenly rose a cold.


    A terrible possibility suddenly occurred to her.


    Chu Feng said indifferently: "when a base of Jinling creatures was destroyed, I once rescued a little girl from their base."


    Then, he took a meaningful look at Wang Xinran: "the little girl is eight years old, and she is still unconscious because of their experiment. If I have time, I can take you to meet her."


    Wang Xinran clenched his fist, his eyes full of anger.


    Her intuition told her that what chumang said was true.


    Although she had heard of human experiments, her impression of this only existed in her imagination. However, when she saw these glass jars and thought that there might have been some children in these glass closures, her heart was full of anger.


    "Damn these scum." When Wang Xinran looked at a few more researchers, his eyes were full of killing intention.


    A Chinese American researcher yelled: "scientific experiment originally requires a lot of sacrifice. Only sacrifice can have a future. Maybe you can''t understand us, but only we can find a solution to the end of the world, and only we can make human civilization return to the way it used to be."

 Chapter 382

    "Ha ha ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    after hearing this researcher''s words, people were just indifferent.


    What else can you say when people''s thoughts are distorted?


    Seeing the Yellow skinned scientist, Chu Feng''s eyes were filled with disgust.


    If it''s the opposition between race and country, it''s understandable to be enemies to each other. However, it''s not too much for such scum to die no matter how many times, because they are flowing with the blood of Chinese people, but they work for the enemy and regard the Chinese people as experimental objects as a glorious thing.


    In later generations, it is precisely because of these people''s "contribution" that China suffered a great disaster.


    Of course, this process can not do without the man''s help.


    Thinking of long Ao, Chu Feng clenched his fist.


    That man is the enemy he must kill, the enemy of his life.


    Even if he has been reborn, deep hatred will be engraved in the soul.


    And as long as he does not want to linger in the dark corner, then the road of the two people will certainly go to the hostile sides.


    "Soon, long Ao, your time of death is coming."


    Chu Feng knows that he can''t kill long Ao, but he will soon have an opportunity to kill long Ao.


    For that, he needs to be stronger.


    Feeling Chu Feng''s inexplicable killing intention, Wang Xinran couldn''t help shivering.


    She felt that chumang just now was just like a devil from hell.


    Although she has not seen what the devil from hell is like, but in her feelings, there should be no more terrible creature than chumang.


    "No, if it is the leader of the city of Chu, it should be more terrible than this man!"


    Wang Xinran thought in his heart.


    Although she had never seen the head of Chu, she felt that the head of Chu could kill tens of thousands of Jinling soldiers and tens of thousands of zombies, which should be more terrible than the Chu Mang in front of her!


    In the eyes of these researchers, Chu Feng read out the final verdict:


    "choose two and take them with you. I''ll deal with the future."


    Wang Xinran''s heart sank, this is to leave only two live rhythm ah!


    Although she thinks these people should die, she doubts whether these people are really qualified to judge other people''s lives?


    Even if these people are doomed to die, but they are so easy to decide other people''s lives, with a high voice to decide other people''s life and death, is this really feasible?


    Of course, what she didn''t know was that Chu Feng intended to keep them all.


    However, this stay is to allow them to develop Yuan Fu in the form of corpses and witches, and to contribute to the construction of Yuan Fu until they die.


    Even before they die, they have to drain all their value to make them die.


    For those who have lost the bottom line of human beings, we can''t measure them by human standards.


    The Chinese American Pooh, a face of generosity: "do you think we will obey you, and then obediently work for you?"


    Before his words were finished, the foreigners were already quarreling with each other.


    "We will!"


    "We will!"


    "Don''t kill me, I''m very powerful. As long as you are willing to leave my life, I can be an ox and a horse for you."


    The blonde girl even more calmly untied one of her buttons, and then threw a wink at Chu Feng: "handsome guy, as long as you are willing to let others go, they will listen to you."


    Her Chinese language is more proficient than everyone else, and even her tone is seductive.


    The Chinese American scientist was stunned. He felt that his cognition was about to be overturned.


    Before they entered here to escape, they said to themselves that personal life was more important than everything, so they were not willing to report the news back home.


    But now they even in order to beg for mercy, so low voice, simply let his cognitive subversion.


    Even with the temptation of beauty, these people are really unscrupulous in order to survive?


    A gray haired old man quickly said to Chu Feng, "we are all very important researchers to the country. If you take good care of us, our country will surely spend a lot of money to redeem our lives. Only in this way can you maximize your interests."


    For the United States, human life and private property are greater than everything else.


    It is absolutely impossible for them to sacrifice for the sake of confidentiality and for the sake of the country.


    Even if they sacrifice, they have to sacrifice for the benefit.


    As for those words that are for the country and the people, they are all deceiving those foreign households.


    Otherwise, who will work hard to make them enjoy a good life?


    Chu Feng coldly glanced at the Chinese American scientist who doubted life, and then said to the public, "whoever killed this man, I can give priority to who will be taken as a prisoner."As soon as his voice fell, the blonde suddenly broke a glass bottle and stabbed it directly at the throat of the Chinese American with glass slag.


    "Wuwu -"


    Chinese scientists cover their throats, as if they can''t believe the scene in front of them.


    Is that the country he''s swearing allegiance to?


    Isn''t it true that all of our colleagues are great people who have dedicated themselves to the cause of science? Why are all those around you such excellent products?


    He didn''t understand, and he didn''t have time to.


    Chu Feng, on the other hand, threw the Chinese scientist to hellhound: "it''s just your food."


    This kind of rubbish, give him a qualification to feed the dog, already look up to him.


    Finally, Tian Jing and an old man come to the ground, followed by Wang Xinran and Chu Feng.


    Two minutes later, a dark blue flame broke out in the chamber.


    Looking at the shelter burned by the fire, Wang Xinran had some sadness in her eyes. She didn''t feel sorry for these animals, but felt that it was too difficult to live in this world.


    "Well, we can go to dawn city and ask for the reward we deserve."


    Taking advantage of these two minutes, Chu Feng came up from the ground and said to Wang Xinran.


    He didn''t kill the rest of the researchers, but sent them to Yuanfu.


    In the future, there may be food when feeding dogs!


    Wang Xinran nodded silently, no matter how the world is, she still has to make up her mind to live every day.


    "The city of dawn, it''s said that it''s the only place where there is no contradiction between the powers and the warriors. Everyone''s status is determined by their own contribution. I hope it''s really a pure land in the end of the world, as it''s said!" Wang Xinran said in silence.


    Although I haven''t been to the city of dawn, people always have to look forward to it.

 Chapter 383

    "In front is the temporary residence of people in the city of dawn when they go out to recruit members."


    At the beginning, Wang Xinran was a little uncomfortable, but after less than 10 minutes, he regained the appearance of the energetic girl at the beginning.


    Such a strong ability to adjust the state of mind, let Chu Feng appreciate her more.


    Chu Feng didn''t like smart women and vases.


    Now it seems that Wang Xinran is obviously a very excellent person, at least such a person on their side, which can be a lot of relief.


    And Tian Jing quietly said to Chu Feng, "the strongholds outside the city are all in charge of several deputy alliance leaders. No, they are in charge of them. Although we know some of them, we have never been there."


    As for recruiting members outside, Chu Feng knows that there is such a thing, but the specific things are not very clear.


    He never liked to get involved in such things, but let them develop.


    Because his energy is limited, it is impossible to focus on such boring things.


    Wang Xinran obviously didn''t notice that the distance between himself and Chu Feng had been widened. He continued to explain to several people: "because people in the dawn alliance often trade some food and some good weapons, there is also a small market here. After collecting materials, many people will trade them here and use their surplus materials In exchange for the right supplies, of course, the most precious is food. "


    Chu Feng nodded. He had seen some places like this in his previous life.


    There are few zombies near Nandu, because a large number of zombies have been eliminated by the military, so this area is relatively safe.


    Those who rely on the military fortress protection, after losing the military protection, also began to go out in groups to search for the materials they need.


    According to statistics, less than 11% of the population in Sanjiang has survived. This is the result of the military''s continuous efforts to save people. If we want to count the areas that the military can''t take care of, we don''t know how many people will survive in the end.


    However, there is also an advantage, that is, in the past 10 people need materials, now only need to supply one person is enough.


    Except for food and water, most of the supplies can be found by searching.


    The amount of food and water is not small, but the consumption is also huge.


    Chu Feng frowned and said, "is the food in dawning city rich enough to be sold at will?"


    Although the city of dawn is irrigated by Lingquan, some of the crops that are easy to mature have begun to mature, but the quantity is not enough to be sold.


    Moreover, Dawning city is still developing continuously. The best choice for those vice city leaders is to use the food as the capital to recruit troops, not to exchange it for profits.


    After all, if you don''t have enough strength in dawning City, you don''t even have the qualification to allocate land.


    "Maybe they have their own plans!"


    Chu Feng didn''t want to ask more about their means of developing their own power. Anyway, if they were eliminated, no wonder others.


    If he can make dawning city grow, he doesn''t mind the way.


    Chu Feng attaches great importance to the result, but he is tolerant of the process.


    As long as he does not violate his principles, he will not be too harsh.


    However, it is necessary to remind everyone of the importance of food.


    Otherwise, if it is too wasteful now, it will be a bad time in the future when there is a shortage of food or when the climate changes dramatically.


    Just as they were about to get close to the town, a man came up.


    "Friends, do you have any idea of joining the city of dawn? Just give me five first-order nuclei for each of you, and I''ll let you join the city of dawn. "


    Wang Xinran stepped forward and sneered, "when do you need money to join the city of dawn?"


    "Of course, it wasn''t necessary before, but now the city of dawn has become more and more famous. There are too many people who want to join the city of dawn. It doesn''t matter. Even if you join, you don''t have any status. Just give me some crystal nuclei, I can at least give you a place to settle down."


    Is this a fraud, or are some villains making money?


    Chu Feng doesn''t like this man very much. If this man swindles in the name of Dawning City, he can''t forgive him lightly.


    At this time, he suddenly felt the other side''s heart beat faster, the speed of blood flow is also accelerating.


    "Is this the function of Yuan Lingdao Chu Feng had some surprises.


    Just when he was ready to experience the function of Yuan Lingdao, a voice with surprise came over and directly interrupted his comprehension:


    "Xinran, you''re OK! Great. I thought you were dead. "


    With the voice came a young man in a blue shirt.


    The blue shirt man has a surprise look in his eyes, and even wants to take Wang Xinran directly into his arms.However, it was Wang Xinran''s dagger threat that met him.


    "Go away, or I''ll be rude."


    Wang Xinran held the dagger tightly in his right hand, while his left hand was flashing green, obviously ready to start at any time.


    She has said that when she was abandoned by her teammates, she had broken up with those people.


    The blue shirt man looked aggrieved: "Xinran, when you were so close to the monster, we thought you were dead. If we knew you were OK, how could we save you back?"! We are team-mates who share weal and woe. You know what I mean


    Some good people also quietly around, a good look.


    "Do you even have the face to tell me that you are my team-mates who are in trouble? Is that how you share your troubles? "


    Wang Xinran sneered, "when you turn around and leave without hesitation, my friendship with you has been cut off. Now I have new teammates. If you want to continue to entangle, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    "New teammates, is it up to them?"


    Blue shirt man''s eyes showed a sarcastic look, and then two steps forward, ready to give Chu Feng several people a lesson, but when he saw Chu Feng''s appearance, his body suddenly began to tremble, his brain is also a blank, as if he had been struck by lightning.


    This man is the one who killed the terror monster under the ground and can summon the strong one from hell. He has become Wang Xinran''s new teammate?


    Chu Feng sneered: "how? Don''t I deserve it? "


    Looking at Chu Feng''s bad eyes, the man with blue shirt stepped back two steps involuntarily and came to several teammates. Then he turned his eyes, summoned up courage and cried out:


    "come on, this man is the one who killed a lot of treasure hunters in the ruins of treasure hunting. Please don''t let him enter the market, or he will be very angry if he goes crazy The whole market may be slaughtered. We must be careful! "

 Chapter 384

    Seeing the Blue Shirt Youth''s action, Chu Feng felt a little funny.


    This is the typical mentality of the weak. They have no courage to challenge the strong, but they have to perform like clowns in front of the strong.


    There are more people standing here, so he dares to be so arrogant.


    Another thing is the reputation of Dawning city.


    The reputation of Dawning city spreads very quickly. Facing this behemoth who has experienced a bloody war, most people have natural fear.


    It''s a pity that he is facing Chu Feng.


    For Chu Feng, even if he offended the bazaar set up here by the city of dawn, the biggest loss was nothing more than a covert investigation into an open and aboveboard investigation.


    The behavior of the Blue Shirt Youth attracted many people to watch.


    "Who is he that dares to kill in public?"


    "Che, who knows if what he said is true? Recently, there have been a lot of swindlers, and there are so many people who speak freely that they don''t need to be serious. "


    "There''s another fool coming up."


    Some people can keep calm, of course, some people are easy to be incited by others.


    "Hello! Is what he just said true? "


    A few ruffian youths came to Chu Feng, wearing military protective clothing and holding machetes. When they came to Chu Feng, most of the onlookers stepped back two steps involuntarily.


    This is not necessarily afraid of them, but do not want to ignite.


    In this era, it''s not a compliment to join in the fun.


    Tian Jing''s expressionless face to Wang Xinran said: "where do you come from self-confidence, your eyes can pick excellent teammates?"


    Before that, Wang Xinran agreed to form a team with Chu Feng because she thought Chu Feng was a trustworthy person and said a lot of reasons.


    But seeing Wang Xinran''s former teammates, I don''t know where she got her confidence.


    "I''ll be fine with him at night."


    Wang Xinran gave Tian Jing a white look.


    Tian Jing remembers that Wang Xinran said that she had killed people, and that she was two people who wanted to do that kind of thing to her by force.


    Although this young man with blue shirt is useless, at least don''t worry. He will do that to Wang Xinran at night.


    And even if you want to force that kind of thing, he may not be Wang Xinran''s opponent.


    Wang Xinran''s criteria for selecting teammates is that he won''t hurt himself.


    Either it is not angry to hurt their own people, but such people are too few, the other is that they can control.


    The blue shirt youth is undoubtedly the latter.


    See that a few ruffian youth toward Chu Feng they around the past, Blue Shirt Youth hiding behind the crowd, the corners of the mouth showed a ferocious smile.


    "Hey, boy, if you don''t speak, it should be acquiescence. Take out what you robbed. It''s booty and should be handed in."


    Those ruffian youth look at the backpack behind Chu Feng, and their thoughts are written on their faces.


    Of course, they don''t stand out for justice, they just look for an excuse to rob.


    "What you said makes a lot of sense."


    Chu Feng nodded slowly and agreed with them.


    Although I was a little surprised by Chu Feng''s insight, it was just in line with the wishes of several young people. If the robbery could be carried out smoothly, who would really like to do it?


    However, when they thought Chu Feng was going to give in to them, Chu Feng suddenly moved.


    "Ah


    "No!"


    "My hand!"


    After a few violent screams, several ruffian youths were lying on the ground moaning, a miserable look, people can''t bear to look directly at.


    Those who originally wanted to come here and take part in it stopped after seeing this scene.


    Chu Feng''s action just now was really too fast. Almost in a flash, he directly disintegrated the resistance of several people and took their weapons by the way.


    "Yuan Lingdao style is really powerful."


    In the beginning, Chu Feng felt the power of Yuan Lingdao.


    Although Yuanling DaoTi doesn''t increase its attack power much, it can enhance the effectiveness of the attack. It can see the flow of vitality in the opponent''s body in an instant, and find the weakness of the opponent''s attack and protection in an instant.


    Although with the strength of these young people, there is no difference whether they are protected or not, if they meet experts, then these insights will play a very significant role.


    "It''s not as powerful as the annihilation sword, but it''s more suitable for protracted combat."


    Yuan Lingdao is an instinct for the increase of his perception, so he usually has no consumption. In addition, he can find the weakness of the opponent, and even enhance his agility, which can make his ordinary attacks play a big effect.This means that many enemies that need to be dealt with with with all their strength can be dealt with easily.


    For those opponents who can''t be solved by ordinary attack, Chu Feng will directly use congenital sword Qi and death sword, and Yuan Lingdao can also maximize the power of these two.


    "For those who have a weak sense of fighting, the power of jimie sword body may be greater, but for those who have a strong sense of fighting, the increase of yuanlingdao body is more terrifying."


    There is no most powerful power, only the most suitable power.


    The choice of Chu Feng''s previous life was right, because Chu Feng, who was still relatively young at that time, was more suitable for the magic power of annihilation sword, which directly increased the power and combat effectiveness.


    But for Chu Feng after his rebirth, Yuan Lingdao''s magical power which can perfectly display the fighting consciousness is undoubtedly more appropriate.


    Looking at several young people who fell on the ground, Chu Feng didn''t want to kill them directly.


    He is in a good mood now, and the influence of killing people in this place is not very good.


    However, the necessary punishment still needs to be done.


    Chu Feng took out the satchel and backpack of several young people, as well as the crystal nucleus in his pocket, and put them into his pocket.


    "No, you can''t take them. It''s our life!"


    Several young people roared at the top of their lungs.


    If it''s just other materials, it doesn''t matter. But in this backpack, there are vacuum packaged food that they find very hard, which can ensure their survival when they are short of materials. The shelf life of vacuum packaged food is very long, and it''s easier to preserve in this era when food is easy to release.


    "Since you come out to rob, you should be aware of being robbed."


    Chu Feng was not affected by the requests of several people. He even stepped on the back of the hand of a young man who reached for him, almost directly breaking his palm.


    Looking at the miserable appearance of several young people, they could not help retreating a few steps.


    And Chu Feng''s eyes fell on the blue shirt youth.

 Chapter 385

    "Run, run!"


    The Blue Shirt Youth''s psychology left this idea only, but under Chu Feng''s vision, he actually has no way to move the footstep.


    When Chu Feng''s eyes fell on him, he felt that his legs were going to soften.


    Wang Xinran opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    She instinctively wanted to plead for her former teammates, but suddenly thought that if her strength was too weak, what would be the consequences today?


    She has some goodness in her nature, but reason prevents goodness.


    She is willing to remind and help others without burning herself, but it is related to her own safety, so she can''t put herself in danger.


    Before in Chu Feng here planted once, also because she had the mistake to Chu Feng''s strength judgment.


    Watching Chu Feng step by step toward himself, the blue shirt youth and his team-mates feel that their legs are softer, but their muscles are more and more stiff.


    This is the body''s self-protection mechanism.


    "You did a good job."


    Chu Feng suddenly said a strange word.


    What does he mean by that?


    Blue Shirt Youth feel some inexplicable, but his brain a blank, he has almost stopped thinking, do not understand the meaning of Chu Feng words.


    Then, in his eyes of fear and doubt, Chu Feng threw three satchels to him.


    "This is your reward. Take it."


    After throwing the bag to the youth, Chu Feng called Wang Xinran to leave.


    The young man with blue shirt didn''t dare to raise a little idea of resistance, so he just took the bag, but then he suddenly fell into the ice cave.


    Those young people who were knocked down by Chu Feng, after Chu Feng left, had already struggled to get up on the ground and looked at him with hate eyes.


    "I, I''m not... I''m not"


    The Blue Shirt Youth wanted to explain, but he had no chance to explain. The ruffian youths hit him with angry fists and wantonly vented their anger.


    The onlookers watched the scene coldly.


    If Chu Feng had been bullied before, they might have given some pity in their eyes, but since it was the person who provoked everyone to fight and was beaten, they only had pleasure in their eyes.


    Although their attitude will not have any impact on things, it does not prevent them from enjoying the feeling of overlooking all living beings with their large number of people.


    "That''s what they believe?"


    Wang Xinran some inexplicable, these people are too easy to trust people!


    "They didn''t believe me at all. My words just gave them an excuse."


    Chu Feng calmly explained, "in this era, survival material is the guarantee for everyone''s survival. They can''t get the survival material back from me, but if it falls into the hands of others, especially those who provoke them to fight against the strong and cause them to lose the survival material, then they will vent all their anger on me On that man. "


    What he has done today is just a matter of convenience. If it is in the wilderness, let alone returning materials, none of those young people will live.


    But since this is the control area of Dawning City, he can''t beat his own face.


    Therefore, since we want to spare them, we should alleviate our own future troubles.


    He just collected some crystal nuclei, and put all the remaining materials on the blue shirt youth. Then he gave them a chance to take them back, and by the way, he gave them an object to vent their anger. In this way, their hostility to themselves would be reduced in the future.


    Concession under equal conditions is called weakness.


    But it''s wise to act as a winner.


    Since they can get back most of their losses, they will naturally shift the responsibility for the losses to the instigators.


    The onlookers were also thoughtful.


    Some people regard this as a lively thing to watch, but people with a little brain will understand a truth, that is, don''t easily believe others'' instigation.


    As for how many people can be reminded, it doesn''t matter what happened to Chu Feng.


    He is not the Savior, nor is he a saint who moralizes the people.


    As for the man who wanted to introduce them to the city of dawn, he had already run away when the dispute began.


    Although such a person can''t be a strong one, at least he has the consciousness of a weak one and can live in this world for a long time.


    Except for bad luck.


    Chu Feng, who solved this little dispute, soon came to the market.


    After coming here, it''s like coming to the vegetable market.


    "Bread, delicious bread, just baked by the fire psionic himself, 12 first-order nuclei, one piece.""Toilet paper, three packs of a crystal core."


    "Kitchenware set, kitchen knife and iron pot, 5 sets of one crystal core."


    Seeing this, Xu Wei asked instinctively, "why is the price so outrageous? When is toilet paper more expensive than a complete set of kitchenware? "


    Even if the price of food is expensive, it is scarce.


    But a package of toilet paper used to cost only a few yuan, and a kitchen knife cost more than that. Now the complete set of kitchenware and wok can''t catch up with the price of a package of toilet paper, which makes him a little strange.


    Of course, this is also because squatting beside Chu Feng, don''t worry about this little thing.


    Wang Xinran looked at several people''s expressions, which seemed strange. Though strange, haven''t they ever been to a similar place? But I still help them introduce myself.


    "Now most of the factories have been shut down, so the price of consumables is often relatively high. For things like kitchen knives and iron pots, more than ten sets can be found in a unit building, and as long as people who are skilled in the manipulation of vitality can make them themselves, so of course they are not as precious as toilet paper."


    As the saying goes, thinness is the most important thing. In the past factories, toilet paper could be produced in tens or hundreds of tons in one process. Even a small factory could produce thousands of tons in one day.


    But now the factory has been shut down, where is the toilet paper production line?


    In addition, the consumption of toilet paper is too large, usually people will not have too much reserve, so the high price is also very normal.


    Tao Jinghua took a look at Chu Feng: "no wonder the boss wants to... Keke. No wonder the boss has foresight and collected so many materials before."


    Originally, I wanted to say that Chu Feng had asked to build a factory in the dawning alliance''s sphere of influence, but considering that Chu Feng was hiding his identity now, he quickly changed his words.


    They now have a deeper understanding of Chu Feng''s foresight.

 Chapter 386

    The arrival of Chu Feng and others attracted the attention of many people.


    It''s not that they''re very conspicuous, it''s because of what they''re carrying.


    "Stop, you guys. Human trafficking is not allowed here!"


    Several people with long knives or daggers stopped them and looked at the two foreigners behind Chu Feng, with an angry look on their faces.


    The two prisoners captured by Chu Feng were tied up with ropes and led by Tao Jinghua. In order to keep them quiet, their mouths were closed directly.


    In particular, the blonde Western beauty is even more eye-catching.


    This kind of behavior is tantamount to trafficking in people and treating people as slaves.


    That blonde beauty, immediately revealed a pathetic wronged eyes, touched many men''s heartstrings.


    "Hello! You have gone so far as to regard people as slaves. "


    "Let go of this beautiful woman."


    "Although these are two foreigners, we should treat everyone equally."


    Although it is too difficult for human beings to eliminate racial discrimination, racial discrimination in China is indeed the lightest in the world.


    Because Chinese traditional culture is a very inclusive culture.


    Chu Feng coldly glanced at the beauty researcher, let her fall into the ice cave, and then coldly took back her eyes.


    She''s just smart to dare to play tricks at this time.


    Wang Xinran stepped forward and said, "these two people are all from Jinling biology. They are all from dawning city. Do you want to come to dawning city?"


    Anyway, this time, she wanted to use her credit to exchange her position in dawning city. Even if she borrowed the name of Dawning city in advance, they would not mind.


    If the people in dawning city were careful, she would not dare to join.


    When they heard about the city of dawn, they immediately changed their words.


    "Ah! It''s the people of Dawning city! I''m sorry to disturb you


    "I didn''t expect that the demons of Jinling creatures were still alive. They must be severely punished."


    "I didn''t expect that this beautiful woman was very beautiful, but she was actually a snake and a scorpion."


    "The heroes did a good job."


    "I didn''t expect that the reward was really available."


    "These people are going to prosper."


    It''s understandable that they changed the direction of the wind, because just three days ago, Jinling biological''s fully armed troops were wiped out by the dawn alliance, and most of them were killed by a fire in chufeng.


    With the re-use of communicators and telegrams, the speed of transmitting messages has also become much faster.


    Coupled with the special publicity of Dawning City, people can''t help but have a sense of awe.


    It is the so-called massacre of a hundred people as demons and ten thousand people as heroes. The image of Chu Feng has become a hero in most people''s eyes.


    Since we want to praise dawning City, the image of Jinling must try the worst.


    In addition to the encirclement and suppression of Jinling creatures, there are many people present. If Jinling creatures are good people, are they all robbers?


    No, since Jinling creatures are their enemies, they must be bad people.


    If anyone dares to say good things for Jinling creatures, they will be attacked immediately.


    "The name of Dawning city is really easy to use. Well, we can pass by. In front of us is the stronghold set by the people of Dawning city."


    Wang Xinran walked forward with chufeng with a smile.


    In the middle of their walk, Chu Feng suddenly stopped.


    "How do you sell this thing?"


    Chu Feng squatted in front of a stall, pointed to a stone and began to ask the price.


    The owner of the stall is a cold young man in a black hood. He sits in a very clever position, leaving his upper face in the shadow.


    Because of the noise just now, people in the market focused on Chu Feng.


    After all, they have been labeled as the city of dawn, and now their every move is of course concerned.


    "Three fourth-order nuclei."


    The cold young man replied.


    Hearing the offer of the cold youth, everyone was in an uproar.


    "Fourth order nucleus, is this robbery?"


    "Nonsense, how can robbery get the money quickly?"


    "Level 4 zombies are only available for level 4 zombies. Those powers are definitely willing to buy them at a high price. It''s a life for them!"


    Crystal nucleus has two functions, one is to assist cultivation, the other is to supplement consumption in battle.


    The higher the level of nuclei, the faster the replenishment consumption.


    So a fourth-order nucleus is enough to move the powers.


    Because the higher the level of the monster, the more difficult it is to kill. For zombies of level 4, only the team composed of pure powers can be sure.Chu Feng said with a dumb smile: "do you know what this is?"


    "I don''t know."


    But I can''t hurt it. If it''s not useless to me, it will sell at a higher price. After all, even if it''s used as a brick to smash people, it can also break the head of a fourth-order zombie. Its value must be more than three fourth-order nuclei


    There are two ways to judge the value of a strange object. One is to sense the purity of the vitality contained in the object, and the other is the hardness of the material itself. As long as it conforms to any point, it can show the value of the same object.


    The young man obviously has some confidence in his own strength. He thinks that the objects he can''t hurt are at least equivalent to the hardness of the head of a level 4 zombie.


    Tao Jinghua couldn''t help saying: "since you know you can sell at a higher price, why don''t you raise the price?"


    "I don''t have time to study." The cold young man replied concisely.


    His answer, let Chu Feng''s heart rose to appreciate the idea.


    Ming knows that this is a treasure, but he is willing to sell it at a low price, not because he is stupid, but because he is not willing to spend his energy on studying an unknown object.


    If he can change to three level 4 nuclei, his strength will be improved now, or his chances of survival will be increased.


    In fact, it is the smartest way to exchange future profits for present benefits.


    In this precarious world, not everyone is qualified to consider the future.


    Some people are born to know how to survive, some people are always able to quickly adapt to the environment, such a person is the easiest to survive under the tide of the times.


    "If you tell me where this stone was found, I can give you this."


    Chu Feng turned over his hand, took out a black dagger and handed it to the cold young man.


    Cold young man took the dagger, injected vitality, suddenly changed face, and then re handed it to Chu Feng: "I just picked it up on the road by accident, I don''t know where, you''d better take this dagger back!"


    Chu Feng handed the dagger to the cold young man again and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. This is the payment in advance."

 Chapter 387

    See Chu Feng''s strange behavior, Xu Wei several people have some inexplicable.


    They know the origin of the Black Dagger in Chu Feng''s hand. It''s polished with the worm emperor''s teeth. Cutting a zombie''s head is like cutting tofu.


    The cold young man looked around nervously, then asked in a deep voice, "what do you want?"


    Now many people''s eyes are fixed on them. With the association ability of the Chinese people, most people have begun to replenish a precious mineral in their minds.


    Perhaps this stone itself is not very precious, but the value hidden behind this stone is very huge.


    After all, there are so many people who are influenced by Chinese novels, so it''s normal to associate them.


    Chu Feng saw through his idea, so he amplified his voice and explained: "this stone is called Mingqi stone. It''s said that it comes from the Bank of Baidu River in the underworld. In the place where this stone was born, the surrounding plants will turn black and wither. If you find this place, you can come to dawning city and tell me."


    Such a move also reduces the worries of young people. After all, such a place is so easy to identify.


    Those who looked at the young people with unkind eyes around them also withdrew their eyes.


    If he really knew such an easy to identify place, he would not be unable to say it.


    Wang Xinran white Chu Feng one eye: "you have not joined the city of dawn! Now I''m a member of the city of dawn? "


    Chu Feng smile: "do you think I can not stand out?"


    "Narcissism!"


    Wang Xinran muttered in a low voice, but he didn''t say anything.


    She has seen the strength of Chu Feng with her own eyes. She really has arrogant capital.


    The cold young man saw that the hostile eyes around him decreased, so he was relieved: "how can I find you?"


    Chu Feng said: "anyway, the reward has been paid to you in advance. If you find a place, you can just write a few notices and throw them on the wall. That place is very magical. As long as there is enough knowledge in your mind, you can understand the importance of it, so you don''t have to worry about being known."


    Don''t worry about being known, which means that it should not be a place for treasure.


    And I don''t worry about making it public, which means there''s no need to keep it secret.


    People around the cold young people''s eyes, and a little less hostile.


    Since it''s a place that doesn''t need to be kept secret,


    at the same time, their interest in this news has been greatly reduced. Of course, there are a few people who have a bad brain, or have a too good brain, so it''s hard to say.


    But Chu Feng has tried his best. If the youth can''t solve this little problem, he will die if he dies!


    Just a stranger, do you want him to protect himself?


    The cold young man nodded, then picked up his dagger, collected the things from the stall, lowered his hood and left the market.


    Several figures quietly followed up, and the cold young man seemed to glance back unintentionally, but he didn''t speed up.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay much attention to the cold youth''s actions.


    Now that he thinks he can solve it, he doesn''t have to worry about it.


    "Chu Mang, what''s the use of that Mingqi stone?"


    Wang Xinran suddenly asked.


    Chu Feng took a meaningful look at her, stopped for two seconds, and then began to explain: "if this stone is used to refine into a weapon, it can increase the attribute of death and special damage to your weapon. Of course, it has a bad effect, that is, if you hunt, you can''t eat the meat of the prey injured by this weapon."


    He understands Wang Xinran''s idea, in the case of not igniting, she will help others.


    Now that they have the ability to take risks, and Chu Feng has helped the young man to relieve the pressure just now, she is bold and continues to help him.


    For this kind of kindness, Chu Feng did not mind too much.


    The reason why he hated the Virgin Mary was not because he hated their kindness, but because he hated the kind of people who were generous to others.


    On the contrary, he appreciates Xiao Xi who would rather sacrifice himself to protect others.


    Wang Xinran saw Chu Feng didn''t refuse, secretly relieved.


    She is a little worried about whether her personality will be annoying. At least her former teammates have advised her not to meddle in her own business. But she thinks that if she only helps others a little within the scope of her ability, if she doesn''t do this, will it be too inhuman?


    In this era of easy to turn people into beasts, this approach can at least maintain some humanity.


    Looking at the people around, Chu Feng''s left hand was empty, and a glazed flame appeared on his left hand. Some of the eyes that had already begun to crave the Mingqi stone in her hand immediately began to shrink back."To be able to refine the Ming Qi stone, you must at least be able to master samadhi''s true fire."


    Chu Feng looked around with a threatening tone.


    "Fifth level powers!"


    "Let''s go!"


    "The trough! No wonder we''ve finished the task of Dawning city. "


    "This man will certainly shine in the city of dawn in the future."


    "Are there any pendants on the big man''s legs?"


    "Ha ha, even the fourth level powers have no one to accept you, can you still report the fifth level thigh?"


    "I think it''s for the Lord of Chu."


    Samadhi is really fire. This is the symbol of a level 5 psionic!


    Most of the people present have not seen how powerful the level 5 powers are, but the level 4 powers can cause most people to fear, and few of the level 5 powers can be provoked.


    After scaring away some ill intentioned eyes, Chu Feng went on to the stronghold of the city of dawn.


    Wang Xinran was a little uneasy, but he still bowed his head to follow.


    "Ming Qi stone, it seems that there should be a place of death here. In that case, thunder corpse dragon can evolve smoothly."


    The original body of thunder corpse dragon is a specimen. After resurrection, it also has the attribute of death.


    In Chu Feng''s memory, the thunder corpse dragon shines brilliantly after the fifth level, causing a disaster, and countless people''s encirclement and suppression have no way to kill it.


    Therefore, when Chu Feng cultivated thunder corpse dragon, of course, he could not ignore the level five.


    With Mingqi stone, the death attribute of thunder corpse dragon can be enhanced. If the place of death can be found, thunder corpse dragon can evolve faster.


    Only at the fifth level can thunder corpse dragon bear the suffix "dragon".


    Thunder corpse dragon''s strength is his strength, with the enhancement of strength, he will have more grasp of what he wants to do in the future.


    "Soon, long Ao, you must wait for me!"

 Chapter 388

    After arriving at the stronghold of Dawning City, Wang Xinran explained his intention.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that people in the dawning City stronghold don''t know Chu Feng.


    Even when dawning alliance was established, there were not many people who knew Chu Feng, because those Deputy alliance leaders were responsible for recruiting members.


    Isn''t it normal that new employees don''t know the boss of the company?


    After all, it took less than a month for dawning alliance to go to dawning city.


    Even those who followed Chu Feng in the battle saw Chu Feng''s back.


    The people of Dawning city showed great cooperation. Seeing the information they got from the refuge and the two foreigners, the people of Dawning city immediately drove them to dawning city. After all, the credit they exchanged was enough for the people of Dawning city to pick them up.


    "Great, we''re going to be the people of the twilight city."


    Sitting on the bus leading to the city of dawn, Wang Xinran flushed with excitement. After all, there was no tricky plot in the film and TV series, and everything went very smoothly.


    It''s very simple to be an ordinary member of Dawning City, as long as you are willing to accept the rules of Dawning city.


    After all, when he was still called dawning alliance, Chu Feng said that he would not give anything to anyone in vain, but he would give everyone an opportunity to exchange everything he wanted with his own labor.


    You can trade nuclei for whatever you want.


    For those who work hard, it''s a great blessing.


    Only those who naively think that their moral kidnapping, can kidnap those powers to protect themselves, or kidnap the military to protect themselves, will refuse such a rule.


    And there are indeed many powers who have set up shelters and then use their own power to benefit everyone. Such power has attracted many people to join.


    But Chu Feng understood that everyone''s strength is limited.


    Even the high-ranking powers can protect few people.


    Those who hope to be protected by others rather than working by themselves will be eliminated by the trend of the times sooner or later.


    "Hey, driver, there''s something wrong with this direction! I remember the direction of Dawning city is not this side! Do they still remember the wrong direction when they publicize? "


    Xu Wei some curious to the driver shouts.


    Dawning City publicizes its own position. He also knows this kind of thing, so he specially adds this sentence to avoid exposing the fact that he is from dawning city.


    As soon as the words came out, the atmosphere in the bus suddenly solidified.


    Wang Xinran''s excited face suddenly turned pale, and then quietly grasped the dagger at his waist.


    She noticed that there were more than 30 people on the bus, all of whom were armed and even had several heavy machine guns.


    After noticing this, Wang Xinran looked at Chu Feng in despair.


    If they get on the boat, then Chu Feng is their only hope.


    A kind-hearted middle-aged man patiently explained to several people, "it''s very dangerous to do experiments, so we''re going to the laboratory of Dawning city. It''s not too far away from dawning City, that is, more than ten miles away. But you can rest assured that you will be sent to the Lord''s residence."


    Although the city Lord mansion has not been established, since the city of dawn has been renamed, the place where Chu Feng lives is the city Lord mansion.


    Other people on the bus also laughed and said:


    "yes! You don''t have to worry. "


    "This information is so important that we have to escort first."


    "The reputation of our city of dawn is here. How can we do anything treacherous?"


    The people on the bus skillfully changed the topic, and changed their doubts about whether these people are the people of Dawning city to "doubt whether they will send themselves to the Lord''s residence".


    Chu Feng said with a smile to the kind-hearted middle-aged humanist: "I don''t think you dare to deceive me. I''m a fifth level psionic. After all, you are by my side."


    After all, you are by my side!


    This sentence has a threatening tone, which means that since you are beside me, don''t think about running away. In case of anything, the first one to die is you.


    The middle-aged people with a kind face are even more kind:


    "yes, with your strength, as long as you move your fingers, none of us can survive. How dare we cheat adults?"


    And Wang Xinran is more anxious.


    Chu Mang''s way of doing this is to expose his own cards directly, so that people will be prepared.


    What if these people are really bad people!


    No, we must find a way to remind him!


    Wang Xinran has made up his mind, must remind Chu Feng, see if you can find a chance to jump off the car to escape.Although this kind of behavior is a bit rash, but these people obviously have problems!


    And she also had some regrets in her heart, regretting that she had brought people into such a dangerous situation.


    At this time, a person''s communicator in the back seat suddenly lit up, and then said a few words to the other side of the communicator, looking very excited.


    "Good, good, really? That''s great. "


    After hanging up the communication, the young man looked excited:


    "great, the Lord of the city already knows about it, so he decided to come in person and take people back for interrogation. When we arrive, we can see the Lord of the city directly."


    Looking at the excited young man, Wang Xinran felt guilty.


    Is she suspicious?


    Tian Jing put a hand on her thigh: "you really think too much. How can anyone in the world dare to pretend to be the city of dawn? Can they hide such a big thing from the city of dawn


    Wang Xinran also relaxed some vigilance.


    Also, is the stronghold established outside dawning City fake? Are you kidding? Who dares to be so brave?


    Moreover, so many people can''t be cheaters!


    Just as many people naively believe that as long as they stand on the side of the majority, it is absolutely safe, Wang Xinran can not avoid making such a mistake.


    heard that Chu City master wanted to pick them up in person. Chu Feng''s lips slightly tilted with the expectation tone:


    "I really don''t know if the strength of Chu city is strong as the simultaneous interpreting. If there''s a chance to compete with such a strong person, it''s really my pleasure."


    In addition to expectations, there are also some dissatisfaction in his tone, which shows a strong image of being very confident in his own strength.


    The middle-aged man with a kind face said in a relaxed way: "don''t talk about fighting with the city master of Chu. Our city master''s masters are like clouds. Maybe you can pass them!"

 Chapter 389

    After the bus had been running for more than 50 minutes, the sky became a little darker.


    During the time when the bus was moving, the atmosphere on the bus was more harmonious.


    This kind-hearted middle-aged man named fan Feng is very talkative. During his time in the car, he easily disintegrated everyone''s hostility.


    Don''t say it''s someone else. Even Chu Feng doubts whether he''s his own.


    "There is our dawning City, but the master of Chu City has come to the experimental base to wait for us. You have made enough contributions to become the master''s follower, but it''s going to be dark in the sky. You don''t have to go back today. You may have stayed in the experimental base for one night."


    Fan Feng, a kind-looking middle-aged man, pointed to the direction of the city of dawn and explained to everyone.


    Tao Jinghua also showed a playful look on his face.


    That direction is the city of dawn.


    Do they really have such an experimental base? Why don''t they know.


    "It seems that I''m oversensitive."


    Wang Xinran breathed a sigh of relief and felt that he was a little suspicious.


    Although we didn''t arrive at the real city of dawn, since it is so close to the city of dawn, does anyone dare to impersonate them?


    The peerless reputation of Dawning city has been established in the war with Jinling creatures before. How can they allow someone to sleep peacefully beside their bed?


    And the corner of Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked up.


    Since this is next to the city of dawn, it means that it really has something to do with the city of dawn.


    He does not care about the internal affairs and development direction of Dawning City, but this does not mean that they can set up an experimental base next to dawning city without reporting to themselves.


    So whether it''s the enemy or the friend, he will blow up the stronghold.


    The bus drove to a factory which covered a large area. Some adventurers were active in it, and others were laughing to get in and out.


    "Many people in dawning city like to take risks outside, but not everyone can come back before dark, and some people may not have time to go back to the headquarters after being injured, so we built a stronghold outside, which can also serve as a guard."


    Fan Feng explained to everyone, "another 500 meters ahead is our base."


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He knows about setting up a stronghold for adventurers outside the city, giving them a place to rest and stay, and being able to resist and avoid some dangers.


    He sort of understood what the other side was up to.


    It''s dark under the light!


    Set up the experimental base next to the stronghold. Even if the people in dawn city find it, they can explain that it is a place for storing supplies.


    It''s not suspicious at all, and it can stand investigation.


    Of course, if Su Yuan investigates in person, it''s hard to hide from her, but other people, even Su Yuyan, may not find the clue here.


    "It''s really a good way."


    Chu Feng exclaimed in his heart.


    If he didn''t happen to meet him, he didn''t know that there would be such talents under his own eyes!


    "Whose hand is it?"


    Chu Feng''s mind came up with the image of several deputy city masters, and then embarrassed to find that he had no impression of several deputy city masters other than Su Yuan.


    Of course, they look like Chu Feng still remember, after all, held several meetings together.


    However, Chu Feng did not pay much attention to their specific impression, their personality characteristics, and the number of people under his command.


    Who told them that they were all robbed by Su Yuan?


    Before occupying the position of deputy alliance leader, now occupying the position of deputy city leader, they can''t leave a specific impression in front of Chu Feng. This can only prove that they are useless, just lucky to seize the opportunity.


    Even pigs can fly when standing on the air outlet.


    A few people are certainly not mediocre, just into the eyes of Chu Feng.


    It can only be said that Chu Feng''s vision is too high to blame them.


    After arriving at the real destination, the door slowly opened.


    A young man with long hair was standing at the gate. He followed several powers nearby and said hello to fan Feng who got off the bus. Then he called out to the people on the bus:


    "our city master is waiting inside. Let''s hurry in!"


    The stone in Wang Xinran''s heart finally fell to the ground, and then an abnormal flush appeared on his face, which was the excitement of seeing the idol.


    "Will you see the master of Chu soon?"


    Wang Xinran had no doubt at the moment.


    More than ten miles away from here is the city of dawn, and less than 800 meters away is the rest place built by the city of dawn. Is there any doubt?


    At this time, Xu Wei said hello to the young man with long hair at the bottom with a smile"Fan Xiaohai, long time no see."


    Tian Jing and Tao Jinghua also showed a smile and said hello to the young man with long hair.


    A dangerous smile.


    Seeing the three people greeting him through the window, fan Xiaohai suddenly felt a little weak in his legs.


    He knows these three people.


    And very familiar!


    "You, why are you here?"


    Fan Xiaohai''s legs are a little soft, but on the surface he still pretends to be calm and tries to squeeze out some smiles to make himself look more natural.


    His eyes scanned the people in the car, but because he was under the car, and Chu Feng was sitting on the other side of the bus, he didn''t see it.


    Yeah. How could that be here?


    Fan Xiaohai comforted himself.


    "Do you know each other?"


    Wang Xinran was very confused. Are these people old acquaintances?


    Old acquaintance?


    No, a woman''s intuition tells her it''s not that simple.


    "Let me introduce fan Xiaohai. When dawning city was just dawning alliance, there were six Deputy alliance leaders. One of them felt that his ability was not enough for the position of deputy alliance leader, so he gave up to a more suitable person. There was no bloody conflict or coercion during the period."


    Tian Jing calmly explained to Wang Xinran.


    Fan Xiaohai also pretended to be calm and said: "if I don''t give up my position earlier, it is estimated that the bloody conflict will happen and let me follow Peng Liangzhong."


    Peng Liangzhong, a deputy leader who died accidentally in a battle.


    Chu Feng thought of it, but he didn''t care.


    After all, for him, only those who can survive the elimination are eligible to be remembered by him. At the beginning of the publicity period, the victims are not even eligible to be remembered by him.


    If Tian Jing hadn''t said fan Xiaohai''s name just now, he would have forgotten the name of this young man with long hair.


    Wang Xinran asked strangely, "do you know each other? Then why didn''t you enter the city Lord''s Mansion by entrustment? "


    "Well, yes."


    Tao Jinghua nodded, then asked fan Xiaohai, "do you think there is a reason for Peng Liangzhong''s death? Say it. Maybe I can help you


    "No, I''m more used to relying on myself."


    Fan Xiaohai refused Tao Jinghua''s help, and then put his left hand behind him, his index finger, middle finger and little finger up.

 Chapter 390

    When Wang Xinran was confused, he suddenly saw several machine guns coming out of the base.


    When a few machine guns came out, someone on the roof quietly made a few gestures, and the atmosphere in the bus suddenly changed.


    "No, run!"


    Wang Xinran suddenly woke up and yelled, "they want to kill us."


    With that, she suddenly smashed the back of her dagger into the window.


    "Crash -"


    the window glass was directly smashed in an instant. Then Wang Xinran grabbed Chu Feng and prepared to jump under the car.


    Her heart has been full of regret, she does not understand why this city of dawn in her dream will become like this.


    Everyone''s heart has a peach blossom land, a pure land to avoid disputes.


    Maybe the real peach blossom land does not exist, but everyone hopes to have a place where people can live and work in peace and avoid disputes.


    But I didn''t expect that the Holy Land in my heart would do such a thing.


    Even to implicate his teammates.


    "Let''s go!"


    Wang Xinran saw that he couldn''t pull Chu Feng, so he quickly reminded him in a loud voice.


    The people on the bus also began to fight one after another. They took out the daggers they had prepared and attacked these people. A sniper on the roof pressed the trigger.


    Wang Xinran''s heart was full of despair when he saw the people on the bus start to work.


    Can''t escape?


    And at this time, a huge bullet was flying in her direction.


    After the evolution of eyesight, she can see the trajectory of the bullet, but it does not mean that she can avoid the bullet.


    It''s like the naked eye can see the trajectory of the bow and arrow, but few people really rely on their own agility to avoid the bow and arrow.


    At this moment, a hand stopped in front of her.


    "This is Chu mang?"


    Wang Xinran was stunned. She found that Chu Mang, who had not been dragged just now, had left the seat and stood in front of her.


    Chu Feng released his hand and a bullet fell to the ground.


    He, he caught the bullet with his bare hands just now?


    Wang Xinran''s brain is blank. She can''t believe that someone''s reaction power has reached this point? Can you pick up a bullet with your bare hands?


    "Ah "Ah "Boom -"


    one after another screams in the bus, fierce fighting, flying vitality and knife gas directly make the bus disintegrate.


    Wang Xinran fixed his eyes and found that in her eyes, Tian Jing, who was sure to die, was now standing in front of them unharmed.


    Those who suddenly attacked them suddenly fell to the ground, but no one was squeaking, because all the people who fought with them had no chance to scream after a scream.


    The rest looked at the weapons in the hands of the three men with frightened eyes, and then looked at the weapons in the hands of the dead companions.


    Only half of the daggers were left in their hands, and the incision was as smooth as a mirror. Obviously, they had an absolute disadvantage in the weapon confrontation with the three men just now.


    Even if they were wearing explosion-proof clothes issued by the military, it did not cause any obstacles.


    "Are these people monsters?"


    Wang Xinran looked at Xu Wei''s three people in a dazed way. Their strength was too strong.


    Maybe the weapons in their hands are also the reason for their victory, but the ability to kill six people in an instant and make the remaining 20 people dare not go forward also shows the strength of these three people.


    It''s just, where did so many experts come from?


    "Tutututui -"


    in the building not far away, several machine guns keep breathing the flames.


    "No, even if he can do it with his bare hands"


    as soon as Wang Xinran''s thoughts were in the middle, he found that Chu Feng''s hand turned into a shadow and waved it in the air for a few times, all the bullets flying in the air disappeared.


    However, the next scene, is to refresh her understanding.


    Chu Feng''s hands filled with bullets between his fingers, and at the same time, he threw them in the direction of the building, and then several successive screams came out.


    "He, he picked up all the bullets and returned them? Is this a movie? No, it''s true. "


    Wang Xinran felt that her brain was not enough. She couldn''t believe what she saw in front of her eyes.


    Take the bullet and throw it back as a concealed weapon.


    In the movies, not everyone dares to act like this.


    "It is worthy of the spirit of Yuan Dynasty."


    Chu Feng looked at his fingers, with some red marks, but disappeared in a flash. Although his body can block bullets under conscious defense, it still consumes energy. If he keeps blocking bullets, it will become a war of attrition.And can do with the help of bullets, and throw back as a concealed weapon, that is the credit of Yuan Lingdao body.


    In ancient books, the record of Yuan Lingdao style is to improve people''s reaction ability and perception ability, including recovery ability. However, when it is used in practice, Chu Feng understands to what extent the reaction ability has been improved.


    In the case of its full operation of the magic seeds, the flight paths of all bullets are all in his calculations, and his body has almost formed an instinct to do what he should do.


    He just felt that he could catch the bullet, so he did it.


    He thought he could shoot all the machine gunners with bullets, so he did.


    At this time, he had an idea.


    His perception, the sniper on the roof, when he just shot, suddenly turned and ran, as if to jump from the other side.


    If his perception had not been strengthened, maybe he would have run away.


    "How do I feel that this person is a little familiar?"


    Chu Feng''s heart some doubts, but his hand action is not slow, a red steel ball appeared in his hand, and then directly penetrated the building.


    "Boom -"


    he was directly blasted by the pure gold steel ball of ChiYan with explosive symbol.


    In Chu Feng''s perception, the sniper had only the upper body left.


    After the loss of the lower body, the sniper''s breath of life has not been cut off, but it is more out of breath and less in air, and it will be sooner or later.


    And at this time, Tian Jing''s three men''s battle also came to an end.


    Those machine gun bullets didn''t hit three people at all, or they were blocked by their weapons.


    After all, Chu Feng trained them to block bullets, and the distance between the machine gun and them was 200 meters, which was enough for them.


    Those who besieged them, after leaving more than a dozen corpses, the rest of them hid behind fan Xiaohai, shaking their hands with knives, knowing whether they should continue to fight or run away immediately.

 Chapter 391

    "I, I joined such a team?"


    Wang Xinran felt a little unreal, but he reacted in a flash.


    "Run! This is the territory of the city of dawn. "


    Wang Xinran yelled to Chu Feng, "I know you are very powerful and can fight very well, but there are too many people in the city of dawn. You can''t be the opponent of everyone."


    She didn''t know why things turned out like this, but she knew one thing, no matter how powerful Chu mang was, he couldn''t be the opponent of the whole dawning city.


    If he angered Chu Feng, the murderer, whether he would let them go because he cherished his talent is still two questions.


    However, no one has moved.


    Chufeng mild smile, pat Wang Xinran''s shoulder: "it''s OK."


    Fan Xiaohai gave a smile worse than crying: "you, how can you be here?"


    Several people who knew Chu Feng were also so scared that their legs softened. They quickly explained, "this is not what we want to do. We don''t know it''s you!"


    The people on the bus were baffled. Some of them didn''t understand the situation.


    They wonder, who are these people who can make their boss so afraid?


    Why are these people so scared?


    Wang Xinran suddenly thought that these people knew Tian Jing, and the leader also showed some fear, plus Chu Feng just performance, these people see Chu Feng, just like a mouse saw a cat, put these things together, a guess also called out.


    "You, are you really Chu Feng''s younger brother?" Wang Xinran exclaimed.


    Tian Jing three people a stagger, almost did not stand firm.


    Chu Feng "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    ignoring Wang Xinran, he took two steps forward, with a very light tone but no doubt:


    "kneel down!"


    Fan Xiaohai brain a blank, plop down on the ground, and then instinctively kowtow to the ground.


    When he realized what he was doing, he had no power to stand up.


    A lot of sweat oozes from the forehead and then drops on the ground.


    He also thought, if the secret base he built here is discovered by Chu Feng, what kind of punishment will he suffer, and will Chu Feng wipe it out?


    He even imagined the scene of fighting with Chu Feng, and also imagined what he looked like when he was killed.


    After all, since we are doing bad things under the noses of others, we should have a good awareness of being found and being killed directly after being found.


    But when he really faced Chu Feng, he realized how much shadow Chu Feng had left in his heart. When Chu Feng appeared in front of him, he didn''t even have the courage to do it.


    In Chu Feng Li drink kneel down, he actually followed Chu Feng''s order kneel down, even almost kowtow.


    "He, will he kill me? Certainly, I will run away, but, can I escape? No, I can stand up. "


    Fan Xiaohai''s heart is beating. The more Chu Feng doesn''t speak, the deeper his fear is.


    He tried to escape, but his legs were weak and he couldn''t stand up.


    Seeing fan Xiaohai''s appearance, the people around him trembled.


    Well, what is it?


    Fan Xiaohai, it is said that he is also a big figure in the city of dawn, second only to the existence of the deputy city master. But such a person, even kneel down to people?


    So do they have to kneel down?


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to them. Instead, he gently stepped on his feet and floated up to the top floor.


    It''s really "floating" on the top floor.


    Looking at Chu Feng floating up directly, these people are scared to death. Is this flying? Is it still human that can do this?


    "Yuan Lingdao style, did you choose the wrong magic power in the previous life?"


    Chu Feng''s mind flashed such an idea, but then it was dismissed.


    For the former self, the body of jimie sword should be more suitable for him. Even if the former self chose the body of Yuan Lingdao, without enough information, he could not play the power of Yuan Lingdao.


    For example, the action he just floated up, although it looks very scary, the principle is not so complicated.


    First of all, his physique can be achieved by jumping up to five floors, but it only needs run-up and squat.


    He felt that running up and squatting in front of so many people was a bit of a loss of identity, so he eliminated these movements through his sense of the vitality of heaven and earth, and then constantly added a boost to himself when he jumped up, so that his speed would not slow down so fast.


    So it caused the illusion that he floated directly to the fifth floor.


    After arriving at the top floor, he came to the side of the sniper who was only half body.


    This is a middle-aged man with stubble. His face is full of fortitude and vicissitudes, which is very consistent with the image of mercenary in Chu Feng''s heart.At this time, the sniper suddenly opened his eyes.


    Then, a pillar of flame composed of a dark blue flame projected towards the direction of Chu Feng.


    However, the pillar of fire dissipated in the middle of the journey.


    Can lose half of the body, but also enough not to coma in the past, and to pretend to be ready to attack, we can see how tenacious the vitality of this person.


    However, under Chu Feng''s yuan spirit body induction, his little action can''t escape his own eyes.


    "It was him."


    Chu Feng has recognized the identity of this man. When he and Zhang Ziqing went to Yuanling City, he shot out his tire for food on the way.


    After the ambush failed, the sniper ran away.


    And on the way to escape, he shot out all the tires and ignited them, causing the siege of countless monsters.


    Even Chu Feng, if there is no thunder corpse dragon, is also a fatal crisis.


    "Did I guess wrong? He''s just a mercenary? "


    Although Huaxia is a forbidden area for mercenaries, it''s not all pervasive. There are still a few who can get through the security check and enter Huaxia.


    It''s just that he used a rifle at the beginning, and it''s a single shot type. It''s estimated that he didn''t mix very well.


    "Forget it, let him die like this!"


    Chu Feng burned down the body of the mercenary and made him turn to ashes.


    Although the two sides have the enmity of life and death, but Chu Feng experienced too many battles, for the so-called enmity of life and death, has long been used to.


    In his heart, there was no respect or respect for his opponent. For him, it was just an ordinary enemy. If he didn''t die, it would be better to kill him. After killing him, helping him cremate was not a wild corpse.


    And fan Xiaohai downstairs is still struggling.


    "He''s on the roof. Shall I run away at this time? He must be intentional. He can kill me at any time. With his strength, if I want to escape, he will kill me. It must be a test. Yes, it is a test. As long as I am willing to surrender and account for everything, he will spare me.


    Yes, he doesn''t care about most things at all. In his eyes, I''m just a small person. As long as I''m willing to cooperate, he won''t care about me. "

 Chapter 392

    Chu Feng jumped down from the upstairs and landed on the ground.


    Solved a once hurt his opponent, but his heart did not have too much pleasure of revenge.


    Revenge may alleviate the pain, where can there be pleasure?


    Some things experience more, also get used to.


    "I didn''t try to escape."


    Chu Feng sneered. He could see that fan Xiaohai didn''t run away because he knew current affairs, but because he was afraid, so he looked down on him.


    As for fan Xiaohai''s initiative to hand over power before, it is estimated that this is also the reason.


    When your prestige has been unable to convince the public, then whether to hand over the power in your hands, the decision-making power is no longer in your hands.


    "Alliance leader, no, the city leader has no orders. I dare not act rashly."


    Fan Xiaohai said honestly.


    However, Chu Feng''s next words broke his heart.


    "Yes? You didn''t think so when you ordered the attack before


    Fan Xiaohai buried his head deeper. When Chu Feng questioned him, he added his murderous spirit to make him speechless.


    Then, Chu Feng''s eyes turned to the rest of the people.


    "Tell me, what''s going on here?"


    Fan Xiaohai''s men looked at each other and did not dare to take the lead in answering.


    "Let them talk."


    Chu Feng used a flat tone to treat Tian jingsan humanely.


    "Yes, boss."


    Xu Wei directly cut off a man''s leg with a knife, making him utter a violent scream, and the rest of the people immediately panicked.


    "We say, we say!"


    "Don''t do it, we said."


    You know, there are still more than 20 people alive here. Even if you kill half of them, if you recruit the other half, the dead half will die in vain.


    So it''s not a good choice to be a tough guy in this situation.


    Seeing this cruel scene, Wang Xinran couldn''t help but want to cover his eyes with his hands.


    However, she quickly overcame the bloody scene, forced to endure the discomfort in her heart, and asked Chu Feng, "who are you?"


    She has seen some clues, these people are so afraid of Chu Feng, plus Chu Feng''s own strength, that is absolutely not "Chu Feng''s younger brother" can explain.


    And these people just said that Chu Feng is in it. If this "Chu mang" is who Chu Feng belongs to, they should let Chu Feng come out to preside over justice!


    But they even dare not move out the name of Chu Feng, which shows that they know that Chu Feng''s name is useless.


    The only thing that can make Chu Feng''s name useless is Chu Feng himself.


    Seeing that he had found the target, Chu Feng frankly admitted his identity: "I am what you call Chu Feng."


    He is Chu Feng!


    Wang Xinran only felt that his mind was hit by a heavy hammer, and then full of strange happiness.


    They are not real fans, they don''t understand their idols.


    Wang Xinran''s heart is full of unreal happiness when he sees his hard-working idol standing beside him and appearing as his teammate and walking with him all the way.


    "Is it, is it true?"


    Wang Xinran only felt as if she was living in a dream. No, it was a dream that suddenly became real, which made her feel how illusory it was.


    Her idol is beside her.


    Looking at Wang Xinran, Chu Feng felt embarrassed.


    He has never experienced the taste of being sought after by fans as an idol before. After all, in the future, many miscellaneous and superfluous things have been abandoned by the times, including feelings.


    Even if the weak follow the strong, it is only for survival, not for the mentally handicapped to give everything.


    "Boss, I''ve already asked."


    The efficiency of the three people is very high, and they quickly sort out the whole story.


    When dawning alliance was established, there were seven deputy leaders, of which five became deputy city leaders. Of course, Su Yuan should be the first among them.


    Another deputy leader, Peng Liangzhong, whose name was forgotten by Chu Feng, had been killed in a battle.


    It is said that the reason for his death is that he Chongyin kidnapped him, then stood in the most dangerous position in the battle, and finally died.


    "This he Chongyin is so hateful." Wang Xinran said indignantly.


    "I don''t think he did anything wrong." Chu Feng said calmly.


    "Why, this is moral kidnapping!" Wang Xinran is a little confused.


    Does Chu Feng agree with this kind of moral kidnapping?


    "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Today, this sentence can be changed into another sentence, that is, responsibility and obligation are equal."Xu Wei explained on behalf of Chu Feng, "if you want to be the leader of a team, you have to bear the obligations of the leader while enjoying the benefits of being the leader. You may think he Chongyin is a moral kidnapper, but he Chongyin is the first in every war of Dawning alliance."


    Chu Feng once had an order, that is, when dealing with insects and enemies, if you don''t meet the experts, the powers are not allowed to attack, and they are all handed over to the warrior.


    This is because if the psionic powers consume too much, how do they deal with a strong enemy?


    But on the contrary, when we meet a strong enemy, the strong must come forward.


    You enjoy the benefits provided by the weak, but you are not willing to undertake the corresponding obligations. Where is such a good thing in the world?


    Even Chu Feng himself abides by this principle. Who else has the right not to abide by it?


    He Chongyin is the same, no matter in the face of insect tide, or in the face of the two wars of Jinling creatures, he Chongyin never flinched.


    After listening to Xu Wei''s brief explanation of he Chongyin''s deeds, Wang Xinran also fell into a daze.


    What kind of person is a person who, by means of moral kidnapping, sends his former boss to the front line to die, but takes the lead after his own leadership?


    "If you want to have more power and enjoy more benefits, you have to take more responsibility. If you don''t have the ability and determination to take responsibility, but forcibly touch things that don''t belong to you, you will be crushed by power and benefits. In contrast, fan Xiaohai is much more intelligent. Knowing that he can''t take responsibility, he simply gives up power."


    Tian Jing coldly took a look at fan Xiaohai, "but, before Ming Ming''s choice is right, why should we be so stupid that we dare to fight against us? Even want to use external force to get back what you shouldn''t touch at all? "


    Fan Xiaohai knelt on the ground and continued to shiver.

 Chapter 393

    The whole story of this matter is very simple. At the beginning, fan Xiaohai knew how to advance and retreat, gave up his position and gave up his power.


    However, the more he thought about it, the more unwilling he was.


    He knew that he would die if he didn''t hand over his power, but the taste of power was so tempting that he wanted to get it back.


    But the biggest problem is that he has no ability to take back power.


    Those who pursue interests may be willing to follow him, but those who pursue the strong are absolutely not willing to follow a person who is not willing to face difficulties in the face of danger.


    Such a person is a typical person who only wants to enjoy the benefits of power, but is not willing to take responsibility, and even has no power to protect power.


    Therefore, his choice is to rely on external forces.


    "In this so-called experimental base, there are people who stay in China, but are not included by China. Especially, with the help of fan Xiaohai''s identity and under the cover of managing an adventurer''s living place, they build a living place for them, and then provide strength to each other.


    They know that this kind of gene enhancer must be very precious. If they are in charge of this technology, they will be able to make a lot of money, and then build their own power. So they can''t offer this reward in the name of Dawning City, but they have no ability to pay the reward at all, so they can only exterminate people. "


    Tian Jing reports to Chu Fenghui.


    After hearing this, Wang Xinran, who has recovered from his obsession with seeing idols, feels cold behind him.


    She asked herself that she was not a fool, but it was really hard to expose such a scam.


    If the other side''s acting on the bus is better, she doesn''t even find any clue to her death.


    After all, they really have the identity of the city of dawn.


    "Fan Xiaohai."


    Hearing Chu Feng call his name suddenly, fan Xiaohai has no power to promise.


    "You want to take back your own rights with the help of external forces. This kind of behavior doesn''t matter right or wrong, but it''s very stupid."


    Chu Feng didn''t even look at fan Xiaohai, because he didn''t say this to him.


    "The strong have the way of survival of the strong, and the weak have the way of survival of the weak. Everyone must find their own position in order to live better. It''s a way to strive to become a strong person. It''s a way to linger. It''s also a way to unite with other weak people to form a force, even to follow the crowd and take the helm For a way to survive. "


    "But


    As soon as Chu Feng''s words changed, his tone became sharp. "There is no power of the strong, no mentality of the strong, no ability of the strong, but you want to enjoy the benefits of the strong. Who gives you confidence?"


    His words are just like lightning strikes, hitting fan Xiaohai''s heart.


    He finally knew what his biggest mistake was.


    Xu Wei three people, and Wang Xinran fell into thinking.


    Those fan Xiaohai''s men are even more stagnant.


    They suddenly understand that maybe their mistake is not to attack Chu Feng to death, and they choose to follow people like fan Xiaohai.


    Fan Xiaohai can provide them with temporary benefits and make a big cake for their future, but can such people really bring them a future?


    "you want to use the power of outsiders to take back what belongs to you, but you don''t see what you are or where you come from. After taking back your power, your power still belongs to you Self? Where do you get the confidence that people like you will be reused? "


    "The reason why they are willing to use you is that the only use value of you is that you were once the deputy leader of the dawn alliance, and now you are a member of the dawn city. If you lose this identity, what value do you have? What else can you bring to others? "


    After hearing Chu Feng''s lesson, fan Xiaohai was already in tears.


    He originally wanted to say that he had taken such a road because he was desperate.


    But in fact, he was never desperate.


    As long as he puts down the things that don''t belong to him, he can live well.


    But he couldn''t let go of his greed, and he didn''t have the ability to satisfy his greed. He naively placed his hope on some outsiders.


    He thought it was his life-saving straw when he drowned. Anyway, it was his only hope.


    But he forgot that the reason why he drowned was not because of his own mistakes, but because he wanted something under the water.


    People knelt down behind fan Xiaohai.


    "Lord, we are wrong."


    Seeing fan Xiaohai''s appearance, they have completely despaired of this leader.


    In fact, it is not unacceptable to abandon one''s dignity in front of the strong, because dignity is not very important to everyone, and many people have lost their dignity in order to survive.But without dignity, can such leadership bring them benefits?


    Tao Jinghua sighed: "this is the difference between leaders who draw big cakes and those who bring practical benefits."


    He used to follow the wrong person, but now he knows what kind of person he is following the wrong person.


    Chu Feng pointed to fan Xiaohai and ordered to those people: "kill him, then go to he Chongyin to plead guilty, and then choose an object worthy of following! I don''t want you to think about it. If you really can''t find a follower or a person to take in, you can go to the security team. "


    Fan Xiaohai''s eyes widened. What Chu Feng preached just now is not what he said!


    "Yes, Lord!"


    These people immediately rushed on and killed fan Xiaohai.


    Now their hearts have made up their mind, although Chu Feng asked them to apologize to he Chongyin, but since Chu Feng did not kill them, he Chongyin did not dare to punish them.


    And after this lesson, they also understand the importance of choosing a good leader.


    Leaders like fan Xiaohai can only bring danger to them, except for painting big cakes.


    Only those who can provide them with tangible benefits will really know that they are following.


    So now they have only one choice in mind, which is the security team.


    This is also the purpose of Chu Feng, his sister even want to control the power, that is to have a group of loyal, at least will not betray the men.


    These people already have the shadow of following the wrong leader in their hearts. They will not choose to believe the temptation of the outside world. Unless they are lured by enough huge interests, they will not easily betray for a promise.


    But their own value, and doomed others can not use too high price to buy them directly, can only use promise.


    This creates a contradiction and a form of loyalty.

 Chapter 394

    For Chu Feng, the distance between loyalty and non betrayal is not big.


    Absolutely loyal people, almost does not exist, but the price of betrayal.


    When the price of a person''s betrayal exceeds his own value, he can also be called a loyal person.


    These people may not be very useful, but after this lesson, obedience can still be achieved, so their value can be brought into play by their leaders.


    This is also a test of Chu Feng''s younger sister.


    There is no absolute waste in the world, only people who do not play their own value.


    If my sister can let them play the basic value, it proves that she really has the ability to hold her own position, rather than being a vegetarian.


    If the younger sister is not suitable to be in power, Chu Feng can not let her be in power.


    After arranging these people, Tian Jing asked Chu Feng, "what should those people do? Does the boss want to interrogate himself? "


    Those inside are all foreigners who stay in China, most of whom are from island countries.


    After all, a large number of people come to China every year, whether for tourism or work.


    But these people living in foreign countries are often the most difficult to adapt to the environment, and they are also the easiest to be eliminated in the first group.


    Not familiar with life and land, coupled with the panic of disaster, ordinary people can not bear.


    However, the people who can survive in this environment are all excellent people.


    This excellence does not represent ability, but such a person is often easy to survive.


    "If we kill them easily, will it be considered racist?" Tao Jinghua has some worries.


    If the people present were killed, there would be no such worry.


    But since someone survived, it can''t be killed easily.


    Those who had just decided to surrender to Chu Feng immediately begged for mercy and said, "we are all just following orders. In fact, I think they are very unhappy."


    "The island country has a grudge against us in China. If it wasn''t for fan Xiaohai''s orders, we wouldn''t dare to join them."


    "Yes! We didn''t want to


    For fear that Chu Feng would suddenly change his mind, they chose to kill them, and then burn the place clean, so that no one would know what Chu Feng had done.


    Even if someone knows that Chu Feng killed some people, as long as Chu Feng says that I killed the people who should be killed, I believe most people will choose to believe it.


    After all, few people dare to question Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng was silent for a moment, and then asked, "forget their identities. If someone plans to rebel under our eyes, what will you do?"


    "All of them, of course."


    Tian Jing answered without hesitation.


    When she answered, she also knew Chu Feng''s attitude.


    These people don''t care who they are. What they want to do is rebel.


    Maybe their rebellion has their reasons, such as being in a foreign country, which is easy to be excluded in this environment, but they have no excuse for it.


    If we can do all the bad things if we have difficulties, then there is no need for the existence of law and morality.


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s racial discrimination or national discrimination. The important thing is to have a clear conscience.


    Now that these people have committed mistakes, follow the normal process.


    They want to rebel. As the master of Dawning City, Chu Feng wants to fight back.


    "You, are you going to kill all the people in there?"


    Wang Xinran looked at Chu Feng in disbelief.


    "Not yet?"


    Chu Feng gave Xu Wei a sharp drink.


    Three people received Chu Feng''s order, immediately took up arms, rushed into the factory.


    Soon there was a scream inside.


    These people are just people who can barely survive. After all, if they can choose to cooperate with fan Xiaohai, how strong can they be?


    Tian Jing three people have been accepting Chu Feng''s teaching, plus the advantage of weapons, how can not lose to those people inside.


    Looking at Wang Xinran''s unacceptable expression, Chu Feng''s face was full of Indifference:


    "didn''t you know that I was an executioner who killed tens of thousands of people? Why is it hard to accept that I kill people who want to judge?


    That''s right. Seeing dead people in books is different from seeing them with your own eyes. "


    Wang Xinran was silent. Chu Feng was right.


    When you see in books that tens of thousands of people have been killed, such as Wu''an Jun, such as Chu Bawang, their behaviors will make people think that they are very powerful.


    This is the truth of the so-called killing 100 people as demons and 10000 people as heroes.


    But what we see in books is different from what we see in reality.Ye gonghao is not just a few people''s temperament.


    In fact, the reason why the overlord failed was that the people were too afraid. How could they be willing to give their lives to such a overlord?


    See Chu Feng mercilessly issued the order to kill, Wang Xinran still feel some difficult to accept, even if Chu Feng killed the person.


    "You worshiped me just because I heard that I killed a lot of bad people and zombies. Now I can tell you that I killed everyone with a clear conscience."


    Chu Feng stares at Wang Xinran''s eyes and says seriously: "including these people, I can say for sure that even if they are entertained with good wine and food, they will try their best to overthrow my status as long as they have the opportunity, and then use the people who enslave China as their way of life.


    You now have two choices. The first one is to leave like this. Of course, I will give you some benefits after traveling together for a period of time. The second one is to join dawning city as my follower, or as my confidant. Of course, if you don''t want to be my confidant, it''s OK to be an ordinary member of Dawning city. "


    Chu Feng then said, "you don''t have to answer in a hurry. You can spend a long time thinking slowly, calm your mind and mood, see what the city of dawn looks like now, and then ask yourself what answer you really want."


    Wang Xinran was at a loss.


    Just like many scenic spots, it must be different to really see and publicize them. She didn''t expect that her idol would expose such a side in front of her.


    She understands that it is impossible to live the life of her dream. She can only choose one of the two choices, which she can accept.


    After less than five minutes, Xu Wei three people covered with blood came out.


    The weapons in their hands have been stained with blood, so that the original bright red ChiYan knives are stained with a layer of dark blood coating.


    Chu Feng raised his hand with a "fire driving sign", and the dark blue hell fire burned the whole building, directly burning all traces of the building and so on.


    Under the perception of Yuan Lingdao, there will be no living things in it.

 Chapter 395

    "You think so quickly?"


    In the early morning of the next day, Chu Feng looked at the young girl who was full of vigor and vitality again with surprised eyes.


    He can feel, Wang Xinran is not to persuade himself to accept such Chu Feng, but from the heart has changed his mind.


    Wang Xinran nodded calmly: "in fact, I didn''t think too much about it, but during this period, I''ve gone through a lot of places. There are no better places than the city of dawn."


    There is no better place than dawning city.


    This sentence seems to be understated, but it is more important than Mount Tai.


    To be sure, there are many bad things about dawning city. For example, it can''t take care of the weak. If it doesn''t work hard, it may be eliminated.


    Unlike some survival bases, they promise to take care of the weak in order to win people''s hearts.


    But in fact, the dawning city model can attract more people who are willing to work hard.


    There are always some people on the Internet who will dissuade others loudly. Don''t try hard. No matter how hard you try, you can''t be the richest man.


    Such remarks are ridiculous, but they are always recognized by many people.


    For the vast majority of people, they just want to make their life better. If they can''t become the richest man, they don''t work hard. What kind of fallacy is that?


    I believe that those people will scramble for jobs with a monthly salary of 10000.


    Those people are essentially not good at meeting others.


    Even at the end of time, there are many such people. Some people will shout to others feebly. Anyway, everyone will die. Why do you want to live so hard?


    Don''t want to live? I''ll give you a bowl of rice to see if you want it?


    "Well, you made a, well, a wise choice."


    Chufeng mouth slightly up, Wang Xinran mentality adjustment ability is too strong, in this world, this is a very good quality, such a person is easy to live.


    "Why is it wiser?"


    Wang Xinran asked curiously.


    "Danger and opportunity often coexist. You will certainly get powerful opportunities when you are by my side, but the enemy I face is also difficult for ordinary people to face. You will also need to bear part of the pressure." Chu Feng explained.


    It''s like when facing the tide of insects or corpses, ordinary people have room to escape, but Chu Feng, who enjoys the most benefits of the group, can''t escape.


    Once he escapes once, he will not be able to gain a foothold in the human camp.


    This kind of pressure is not only to be borne by ourselves, but also by the people around us.


    Wang Xinran has no aversion to this: "I believe that most people are willing to get this opportunity by giving them a choice."


    "That''s because they only see the benefits of following me, and they don''t see the risks."


    Chu Feng thought of the person who followed him at first, but later chose to retreat.


    Are they not loyal to themselves? But the demand for loyalty is too high.


    At the beginning, they chose to follow themselves, that is to say, they saw the benefits of following themselves, which are certainly greater than the benefits given by other deputy city Lords.


    However, in the face of corpse tide, even if the greatest danger has been borne by themselves, the rest of the danger is still beyond their means.


    Chu Feng didn''t demand it. After all, everyone''s endurance is limited.


    Since they chose to follow themselves at the beginning, even if they bought horse bones, he would give them a chance, that is, the security team.


    However, giving up danger means giving up opportunity.


    "I think my ability to escape should be good." Wang Xinran whispered.


    Chu Feng also agrees with this point. He can decisively consume window glass and escape, which is stronger than ordinary people''s sense of crisis.


    As for being cheated in the end? It''s a non war crime.


    Those people are members of the real Twilight City, and the stronghold is near the rest point.


    Even Chu Feng almost thought they were specially arranged by dawning City, not to mention Wang Xinran.


    For the next three days, Chu Feng just practiced in silence.


    In these three days, he made some contact with the hell three headed dog family, and also understood why the hell three headed dog would go to the netherworld sea.


    The original owner of the mysterious ancient book planned a territory in hell as a place for the three headed dog family to recuperate. However, it takes enough strength to protect his territory.


    With the disappearance of the owner of the mysterious ancient book, the territory of the hell three headed dog clan is shrinking.


    Although the existence of too strong is not allowed to set foot in that territory, even the protozoa on the territory can also resist the hellhounds.Because the territory is too small, so some hell three headed dogs who can''t be assigned to the territory choose to go out and live on their own strength.


    Now the hell three headed dog has broken through to level 7, and is preparing to rely on this power to recapture part of the territory originally belonging to the hell three headed dog family. However, it was stopped by Chu Feng, because if the news of the hell three headed dog regaining power spreads, those enemies will certainly not miss the opportunity to suppress them.


    "Hell''s three headed dog''s territory, this can be operated."


    Chu Feng quietly schemed for the future development, "I originally wanted to wait for Zhang Ziqing to further control the power of hell gate, and then consider building a knight order, but if I could get the help of hell three dogs, then building a knight order would become very easy."


    For Chu Feng, the hell three headed dog was also a surprise.


    This can advance Chu Feng''s plan for several months.


    When Chu Feng was planning silently, Tian Jing suddenly came in and disturbed him: "boss, there is a man who calls himself feng shui master outside and wants to see you. He thought he was a liar, but he said he knew the place where Ming Qi stone was born. Do you want to let him in?"


    Feng shui master?


    Chu Feng''s brain flashed a flash of lightning, quickly asked: "what''s his name?"


    Does the boss still believe in Feng Shui?


    Tian Jing was a little puzzled, but she answered honestly: "his name is Lu Qiu."


    Feng Shui Master Lu Qiu? Didn''t you think he came to find himself?


    Chufeng heart a joy, even busy way: "let him come in."


    The so-called geomantic omen, even from a scientific point of view, also has a certain truth, because the impact of the environment on people can not be underestimated.


    However, the impact of the environment on people is only part of it, and the key lies in the individual.


    If you want to rely on Feng Shui, it''s still naive.


    the feng shui master who can be focused by Chu Feng is not only a fraud, on the contrary, Lu Qiu is also a famous figure in the future.


    Unfortunately, he became famous after his death.

 Chapter 396

    Soon, a thin, slightly malnourished young man was invited into the reception hall.


    "Lu Qiu ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    looking at the young man in front of him, who was not handsome, ragged, and had an ancient bun on his head, Chu Feng had information about Lu Qiu in his mind.


    Lu Qiu is a feng shui master who is proficient in Wang Qi.


    His so-called technique of looking at Qi is not able to observe a person''s past and future, or his future achievements. If he has this ability, he will not starve to death in an unknown corner.


    By looking at Qi, he was able to see the changes in the vitality of heaven and earth.


    Now the early stage may not be very important, but with the continuous promotion of the end of the world, the attack of different worlds also began to follow, which is a very important thing.


    Lu Qiu is a person who can predict the location and time of the enemy''s attack by observing the changes in the vitality of the heaven and the earth, and even roughly infer the size of the enemy.


    It''s a pity that his views have not been accepted or appreciated by many people.


    The feng shui master still insists on himself, records all his predicted contents, and then compiles them into a book.


    Unfortunately, before the book was finished, he had starved to death in an unknown corner.


    Later, when the invasion of the alien world really happened, someone noticed the genius, and then got the book recording the time and place of the invasion from his body.


    It is precisely because of the existence of this book that East China has repeatedly predicted the landing site of the enemy and made a lot of preparations in advance, becoming the area with the lightest disaster in China.


    But Rao is so, people can''t come back to life after death.


    For the fall of this talent, commander Mo is also full of tears. He regrets that he can''t find and protect such a talent in time.


    "If Lu Qiu is still here, the number of survivors in East China will double."


    That''s what commander Mo said about him.


    The disaster of later generations has proved the correctness of this sentence.


    Now, since the talent came to himself, Chu Feng definitely didn''t let it go.


    Lu Qiu looked at Chu Feng''s burning eyes and couldn''t help shrinking his collar: "you, what do you want?"


    He felt that Chu Feng''s eyes were like looking at a rare treasure.


    This made him wonder, is this the kind of man and woman take all?


    If his idea let Chu Feng know, Chu Feng certainly backhand slap, er, or forget, such a talent, can''t have damage.


    "I heard that you are a feng shui master. What skills do you have?"


    Chu Feng also wants to confirm whether the man in front of him is Lu Qiu, who is famous in later generations.


    Lu Qiu did not like the charlatan, put on a cut in the grasp of the appearance, the expression on the face is a bit hesitant.


    "What is there to be hesitant about? Speak quickly


    Xu Wei urges a way, to tell the truth, he also has some disbelief to these charlatans.


    This is also human nature. Some people like to believe what they don''t know, while others only believe what they know.


    Lu Qiu carefully said: "I just know a little bit, if you say something wrong, the city master must not blame me."


    "It''s not a feudal age now. How can one be convicted of speech?"


    Chu Feng grinned, "no matter what you see, just say it directly. No matter what you say, I will never blame you."


    Lu Qiu swallowed his saliva, and then hesitated to point to his feet: "I can feel that the city of dawn may usher in a big disaster in the future, but the source of the disaster is at our feet, even ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    seeing that Chu Feng is not angry at all, he becomes bold. Then he pointed in the direction of a room: "that may be the source of disaster."


    "Bold!"


    Tian Jing draws a knife directly, preparing to kill this arrogant man.


    The room he refers to is Zhang Ziqing''s room. Isn''t this saying that Chu Feng''s woman is the source of the disaster in dawning city?


    No matter what he said is true or not, it is an offence to Chu Feng.


    As a subordinate of Chu Feng, she must make her stand.


    "Stop it


    Chu Feng a fierce drink, let Tian Jing''s knife stay in mid air.


    Tian Jing is not satisfied: "boss, don''t believe this man''s words."


    If Chu Feng listens to a charlatan and kills his own woman, then Chu Feng''s image will be completely destroyed in the city of dawn.


    Because a word of a charlatan killed his own woman, such a person is not worth anyone to follow.


    Lu Qiu is also in a cold sweat. He can feel that Tian Jinggang really wants to kill himself.


    If Chu Feng hadn''t stopped in time, he would have fallen to the ground now.Xu Wei and Tao Jinghua also step forward, standing beside Tian Jing, ready to start at any time.


    As Chu Feng''s loyal subordinates, they must ensure that Chu Feng will not be bewitched by such swindlers.


    "Tian Jing, what he said is not entirely wrong."


    Chu Feng indifferent way, "and, what he said, I know."


    "Boss, what''s going on?" Tian Jing was confused.


    "When the psionic awakens his powers, he also awakens some knowledge about the alien world, including hell and the underworld."


    Chu Feng explained, "some worlds are very aggressive. They will open space channels and invade other worlds. Now the earth has changed, and of course they are also among the targets of their invasion. However, their invasion has certain rules and needs certain media."


    Lu Qiu is also confused. He can sense the source of the disaster, but he can''t sense the specific situation, or he can''t feel the specific situation now.


    So he knew nothing about Chu Feng''s invasion of the alien world.


    "Zhang Ziqing''s body has the coordinates of hell, which can also be the place to open the space channel. If hell wants to invade the real world, Zhang Ziqing''s coordinates will provide them with great help." Chu Feng continued.


    Tao Jinghua couldn''t help saying, "but boss, you know this. Why don''t you try to solve this problem? Or is the boss able to think of a way to solve the problem without harming Zhang Ziqing? "


    They don''t understand why Chu Feng knows about it, but he just wants to let it go.


    "Solve it? Why solve it? "


    Chu Feng''s mouth cracked with an inexplicable smile, "the coordinates of hell are the foundation of opening the channel, but hell can open the channel to the real world, and we can also open the channel to hell. Mobile defense has never been my style, I want to..."


    his confident eyes swept over Xu Wei and three people, making them unnatural Retreat: "it''s a counterattack!"

 Chapter 397

    Counterattack?


    Tao Jinghua felt dizzy.


    How much information about the alien world do those powers talk about when they communicate with each other.


    After all, everyone''s awakening information is different, and mutual communication can also increase knowledge.


    It''s just that these things are too far away from them, so we''ll take a look at them as news.


    When they are chatting with the powers, they have also learned about the horror of the world.


    Not to mention anything else, now the earth, level 5 has been able to be regarded as a top expert, but for hell, level 5 is a level ready to get rid of cannon fodder.


    In other words, the strongest on earth can only be at the bottom in hell.


    In such a huge gap, Chu Feng even want to counter attack hell?


    "Don''t think too much about it. I''m not going to fight the whole hell."


    Chu Feng saw several people''s ideas and began to explain about hell.


    "Although hell is strong as a whole, it doesn''t mean that it is strong everywhere. Since there are monsters below level 3 in hell, it means that monsters below level 3 also have living space in hell. All we have to do is to find some remote corners and then get some benefits that can''t be obtained in the real world."


    Tao Jinghua was relieved.


    If Chu Feng said at the beginning that he wanted to seek benefits in hell, then they must think that Chu Feng was crazy.


    But Chu Feng said at the beginning that he would fight back against hell, and now he said that he would seek benefits in a remote corner of hell, which is much easier to accept.


    At least it proves that Chu Feng is not a madman, and it also gives them the illusion that Chu Feng knows the regional situation very well.


    The three of them are not innate awakeners, so they don''t know about hell.


    Since Chu Feng has enough confidence, they can only choose to believe.


    After all, when Chu Feng summoned the hell three dogs, they were all present, which proved that even if Chu Feng went to hell, he would not go around like a headless fly.


    "Lord, can I go now?"


    Feng Shui Master Lu Qiu asked weakly.


    "You haven''t told me where that place is! Why do you want to leave so soon? "


    Chu Feng glanced at Lu Qiu.


    Lu Qiu took a look at Chu Feng''s map on the wall, then drew a circle on it and said: "the location is here. That place is very conspicuous. As long as you get there, you can find it quickly, but there are more zombies, but it should not be a problem for the city leader."


    "But you haven''t asked for a reward yet!" Chu Feng Road.


    "Eh!"


    Lu Qiu was a little embarrassed. "In fact, the discovery of this place also has the credit of a friend of mine. He said that he has gained benefits from you, so he has already given me some price. Let me pass the news to the city master, so I can''t get more benefits from Chengdu."


    There have been benefits.


    Chu Feng immediately thought of the cold young man.


    I didn''t expect that he was so principled. In fact, Chu Feng didn''t want to take the dagger back after he gave it to him. It was also a chance for him.


    But I didn''t expect that he actually took this as a prepaid reward, and also mobilized his friends to find this place, and even refused his reward.


    Seeing Lu Qiu''s intention to shrink back, Chu Feng suddenly said, "do you know what your ability means? How much will it affect human beings? "


    Since Lu Qiu and the cold young man were both principled people, Chu Feng had to persuade them with the righteousness of the human race.


    Lu Qiu was silent for a moment, and then said, "maybe it''s useful!"


    He is not an idiot, and he is good at Feng Shui.


    Although his eloquence is not as good as those charlatans or some great masters, he only relies on his real talents, but since he is learning Feng Shui, it is impossible not to learn some words.


    And in Chu Feng''s impression, Lu Qiu is not unable to find a place to live.


    The reason why he starved to death was that he refused all the people''s solicitation and wholeheartedly wanted to find places that might bring disaster to China.


    That is to say, he is a man for the country and the people.


    Such a person has obvious strengths and weaknesses.


    "The reason why you tell me this place is that you are aware of the danger here and want to use my strength to solve the threat of this place!"


    Chu Feng said, "I can give you a promise. If you stay in the city of dawn and become one of us, as long as you find the danger, I will stop it if I have the ability."


    Lu Qiu in front of a bright: "really?"


    After all, although he has the ability to detect danger, he has not solved the power of danger.If he wants to ask others to solve the danger, it''s a bit hard for him.


    But Chu Feng is not the same. Chu Feng himself is a strong man with a good reputation in Nandu. Dawning city has made a great impact in the previous war. Such a person has enough strength.


    Therefore, a promise made by Chu Feng is more than ten thousand gold to him.


    "There''s no point in deceiving people like you."


    Chu Feng smile, "my words are true or false, will use time to prove, if you think I did not keep my promise, then you can leave at any time."


    If he was alone, how far did Chu Feng hide from those dangers.


    After all, while there are some benefits to addressing the danger, it is far less than the threat.


    However, since there is already a huge force around him and some people he wants to protect, Chu Feng can never escape.


    And he had no way to escape.


    Future disasters are sweeping the world, and everyone can''t be alone.


    Chu Feng may be able to hide in a dark corner, but he can''t put his sister, his woman and his family in the sewer.


    Can live in the sun, who would like to hide in the stinky ditch?


    Lu Qiu thought for a few seconds, then arched his hand and said: "see the Lord, as long as the Lord completes his promise as much as possible, I will do my best for the Lord."


    His loyalty is conditional, that is, Chu Feng will try his best to solve the disaster.


    "In that case, let''s start at once."


    Chu Feng said, immediately ready to start, "Tian Jing, Wang Xinran and Wei broken army are called over, by the way, count some people willing to go with us."


    "So fast?"


    Lu Qiu feels a little unreal, "don''t you plan to make some preparations before you go out?"


    What else do you mean to be a little lighter? Is this a joke?


    "Our boss is the best preparation."


    Tao Jinghua white Lu Qiu one eye, "as long as it is the place where the boss is, all people can only give the boss a hand, after the habit is good."

 Chapter 398

    Chu Feng is not too arrogant, but because of his strength, it is really difficult to put a lot of danger in mind.


    Before he gathered the magic seeds, he could escape from any danger.


    Now his strength has reached the fifth level, the magic power seed is growing stronger, he can come and go freely in the face of most of the dangerous situations.


    The place of death may be a big threat in the future, but for now, it is not the time to break out.


    The reason why Chu Feng deployed troops was just for training.


    Before Tian Jing was ordered to deploy troops, Chu Feng came to the seventh floor.


    After solving the problems of other places, the speed of the reconstruction of Dawning city is also very fast.


    And they know that many military facilities have no effect, which simplifies a lot of delicate work, just a simple construction of the city wall.


    Chu Feng''s watchtower was rebuilt, restoring the previous pattern.


    On the seventh floor, Xiaoxi and ye Xiaohui are waiting for Yiyi to wake up.


    Seeing the arrival of Chu Feng, ye Xiaohui immediately got up: "are we going to take action?"


    If she had a choice, she would rather spend all her time waiting for her daughter to wake up, hoping that the first thing her daughter sees when she wakes up is her mother.


    However, she also knows that her daughter''s constitution seems to be special.


    Even people like Chu Feng, determined to protect Yiyi, also experienced some hesitation and struggle.


    So, for her, even if she is never forgiven by her daughter, she also wants to have the power to protect her daughter, rather than relying on others.


    Even if this person is Chu Feng.


    A woman is soft, but a mother is hard.


    Ye Xiaohui is such a person.


    Chu Feng nodded, and then said to Xiao Xi, "what I got from Taisui''s body can now be preliminarily used to make up for your lost vitality."


    Taisui, can be said to be a kind of life glue.


    After Chu Feng killed Tai Sui, the white stone he took out of his body has strong vitality and can be used as the core of vitality.


    Although Chu Feng does not know the specific usage of this white stone, it can be done by using a simple extraction method and then repairing the damaged vitality.


    Last time in the face of insect tide, Xiaoxi did not hesitate to overdraw her vitality in order to save Su Yuyan.


    Now, Chu Feng finally has a chance to make up for it.


    However, Xiaoxi didn''t look happy, but looked out of the window with some sadness: "master, I don''t want to recover my ability to walk."


    "Why?"


    Chu Feng didn''t feel strange for Xiao Xi''s idea, on the contrary, he was surprised.


    She used to serve the Lord wholeheartedly, without her own feelings. Even if she was kind, it was kind without wisdom.


    And after experiencing some things, she also noticed some of the warmth and coldness of human feelings, and found that the good and evil in the world, as well as human feelings are not like what is said in the book.


    She read a lot of books when she was free all day after she was nearly paralyzed.


    While accompanying Yiyi and listening to Ye Xiaohui''s stories about their past, she began to know how to look at her past.


    Now she has her own feelings.


    "Master, I just think it might be better if I wasn''t with the master."


    Xiaoxi looked at Yiyi with a gentle eye, "if I see something bad, I will want to stop it. Now that I have the power, when I see something bad, I have the idea of sanctions. But I don''t want to do it. What I want now is to simply protect everything around me."


    "I see."


    Chu Feng appeared a little light in his hand and pressed it on Xiaoxi''s forehead. "If you think so from your heart, then I respect your idea."


    He understood that Xiao Xi was not suitable to stay in this era.


    She is just a religious brainwashing poor person, when she began to have their own ideas, but found themselves and the world is so out of place.


    It''s normal for others, but it''s hard for yourself to accept.


    For her, the only wish is to have her own pure land.


    Chu Feng into her body, is the origin of a group of life, can help her recover their own life trauma, can let her recover slowly.


    Since she only wanted a piece of pure land, Chu Feng gave it to her.


    He didn''t want to let his women suffer such grievances.


    Ye Xiaohui follows Chu Feng to leave the seventh floor. When she reaches the stairway, she suddenly looks back at Xiao Xi: "thank you. Thank you for taking care of my daughter."


    Finish saying, she turns round to follow Chu Feng to leave here.


    After she left, Yiyi''s eyelashes suddenly moved.Two people came to the first floor, Wang Xinran was forced to wake up, sleepy eyes lying on the table waiting, when Chu Feng appeared, suddenly a spirit.


    "Boss, are we going to start?"


    Then, she looks at Ye Xiaohui with strange eyes.


    After finding her daughter, ye Xiaohui also pays attention to her dress. Although it''s just a simple white dress, it doesn''t affect her action, but her mature charm can''t be hidden.


    "Does he like it? No, it seems that he''s just plain lecherous. "


    Wang Xinran looked down at his budding and instinctively tightened his skirt.


    Chu Feng white her one eye: "don''t think about those who have no all day, spend more time on improving their own strength, this is better than anything."


    Wang Xinran turned his lips and did not refute.


    She was originally eager to have a paradise, where she could live a carefree life, eat enough every day, and then sleep peacefully.


    However, although the Lord''s residence of Dawning city can meet her material requirements, this kind of life has nothing to do with carefree life, which depends on herself to maintain.


    When Tian Jing called the masses together, Chu Feng quietly thought about the usage of ancient books.


    In his previous life, he just blindly improved his strength, but did not explore the functions of the ancient books themselves too much.


    However, when he had time to think quietly, he suddenly found a problem, that is, why there are so many physical powers in ancient books?


    "If every kind of meta symbol has its own applicable situation, what about magic power? Some powers are compatible with each other, but the relationship between some powers is indeed antagonistic to each other, even overlapping. It is impossible and unnecessary for one person to practice all powers. "


    "In this case, what are the inheritors of ancient books used to set up so many supernatural powers?"

 Chapter 399

    Chu Feng didn''t think about it or have time to think about it in the past.


    But now looking back, does the ancient book want its successor to be an all-round one, but not a good one?


    Chu Feng doesn''t think so.


    "In this way, ancient books involve all kinds of powers, recording countless magical powers. No matter it''s refining weapons, potions, or arrays, all of them are excellent. The way of refining body and spiritual cultivation are all top-notch. It''s not like a person''s means at all, it''s just a microcosm of civilization."


    "Since it is the epitome of civilization, it is almost impossible for a person to learn all means. Even if I really have such talent, I can''t take this road."


    "Most of the means you can master are good at running for life, but it''s hard to become a top power, so only a few means of killing are enough, and more energy is still put on the improvement of your own realm."


    "Therefore, I can be erudite, but not miscellaneous."


    "There are too many supernatural powers. If one person can''t cultivate them, just a few more people can cultivate them."


    After trying to understand this, Chu Feng was suddenly enlightened.


    It''s not surprising that he didn''t think about this in his previous life, but because when he got the ancient books in his previous life, he was already a loner, and there were few people around him.


    Since he got the ancient books, he devoted himself to revenge. Although he opened up a survival base with his own strength, he soon labeled himself as betraying the human race. He was betrayed by the people in the whole survival base, and then was not allowed by the whole human race.


    So he lived as a rebel of the Terran for several years, until he was seriously injured and died in an unknown cave.


    "I have embarked on a different road from the previous life. People around me don''t say they are loyal. At least the price they betray is invisible to ordinary people. Therefore, some things can be assured to them."


    "But never too high."


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng''s eyes fell on Ye Xiaohui.


    If the people he trusts most are undoubtedly Zhang Ziqing, Su Yuyan and others, but ye Xiaohui is the one who yearns for power most.


    He knows how powerful a person can burst out when he firmly wants to guard something.


    Moreover, Yiyi''s constitution is also a problem.


    Yiyi''s constitution, for some powerful beings, is simply a rare elixir. Even if it only gains part of the strength, it can help them break through the bottleneck.


    In his impression, there was once a strong man who found some existence in hell. After obtaining a similar system, he raised people with this Constitution in captivity, cut off a piece of meat from his body every once in a while, ate it, and then fed it with a lot of food.


    If Yiyi is found, the whole city of dawn will be in danger.


    Ye Xiaohui is the only one who can protect Yiyi without reservation, and who can really do anything by any means.


    Think of here, Chu Feng''s brain suddenly flashed an idea.


    "Wang Xinran, when they gather, let them wait a little longer."


    Chu Feng suddenly got up, took Ye Xiaohui''s hand, "I have an urgent thing to do, let them wait for a period of time."


    Then he pulled Ye Xiaohui into a separate room.


    At first, Wang Xinran''s eyes were full of confusion, but then his face turned red.


    "Bah! Fortunately, I thought he was a hero. I didn''t expect that he was still sad about Meirenguan. It''s really indecent to do such a thing before the army went out. "


    Looking at the indignant Wang Xinran, Lu Qiubai gave her a look: "are you angry with the city master for doing this kind of thing to women, or are you angry that the people who are pulled in by the city master are not themselves?"


    "You, what are you talking about?"


    Wang Xinran stammered, blushing, "I, even if the city Lord himself, I will not, well, I mean, at least there must be a process, ah! What am I talking about? "


    Wang Xinran originally wanted to say that he would refuse, but think about it, if this kind of thing really happened, would he really refuse?


    Even if we know that there is more than one woman around Chu Feng, his attraction to women is still great.


    Especially for a woman like her who only wants to find a home, it doesn''t matter whether she is lustful or not. The important thing is whether she can be protected all her life.


    Why do many women prefer to marry the rich to the poor?


    Maybe you can say that they are in favor of others. In fact, they just want to spend their life a little easier.


    When he realized what he was saying, Wang Xinran quickly buried his head between his legs, and no longer had the face to see people.


    Lu Qiu comforted: "you don''t have to worry. I can see that when the city Lord just went in, there was no lust in his eyes. If you let go of it, there should be hope."He is right. There is no lust in Chu Feng''s eyes.


    It''s not that he is not lustful, it''s mainly that he is too busy during this period of time. For him, women are only his vassals. He will protect women, but he won''t give up everything for the sake of beauty.


    Although Ye Xiaohui''s beauty is good, if she gets married, it will bring her a lot of trouble and make her suspicious.


    So Chu Feng let her go.


    Unless she takes the initiative to flip, otherwise Chu Feng will not easily lay hands on the women around him.


    Of course, even if it''s upside down, he doesn''t have to. Who can tell that his taste is given by Zhang Ziqing and Su Yuyan?


    Ye Xiaohui also has some inexplicable and even some worries.


    Even if he wants to start on himself, it''s not at this time!


    "I have a way to increase your strength quickly."


    Chu Feng directly explained his intention, "but the way to enhance the strength is what I just came up with. It has not been tested, so it is dangerous."


    "If something happens to me, will you protect Yiyi?"


    Ye Xiaohui looks into Chu Feng''s eyes.


    Chu Feng firmly replied: "yes."


    Then, Chu Feng added: "but if I can''t protect her, even if I kill her, I won''t let her fall into the wrong hands."


    Whether it is because of human nature or the importance of Yiyi, Chu Feng will protect Yiyi.


    "I see."


    Ye Xiaohui said as usual, "no matter how dangerous this method is, I will live and become more powerful."


    She can understand what Chu Feng did, but for a mother, it is more important than anything to protect her daughter.


    If you don''t want the possibility that Chu Feng said to happen, then she has to make herself strong and have the power to protect her daughter''s future.


    Her talent is not enough. She can only do dangerous moves.


    Chu Feng held his hands lightly in front of his chest, and his vitality gathered in his palms. Then a destructive sword Qi gathered between his hands. As the sword Qi became more and more powerful, Chu Feng''s face became pale.


    That''s what he called an attempt, to give the seeds.


    He can only support one magic power by himself. If he supports two, he will only weaken each other''s power.


    But if you give the power seed to another person to support, it can solve this problem.


    What he chose was the most familiar power seed in his previous life -- the body of the sword!

 Chapter 400

    This is the most familiar magic power of Chu Feng.


    In his previous life, when he had no way out, he relied on the power of the sword body to lay a piece of heaven and earth for himself in that world.


    It''s just that this magic power is no longer suitable for him.


    As he explored more and more of Yuan Lingdao''s ability, the help of jimie sword''s body became smaller and smaller. This is why he wondered why the inheritor was left behind. There were so many supernatural powers in the inherited ancient books, which were too complicated and superfluous.


    "Put down your mind and refine it."


    Chu Feng put the magic seed of the sword body into Ye Xiaohui''s body directly, and then put one hand on Ye Xiaohui''s head to help her control.


    Ye Xiaohui''s whole body is full of severe pain. Ye Xiaohui only feels that her blood vessels are about to burst, but she still clenches her teeth and doesn''t let herself scream.


    "Guide with your will."


    Chu Feng''s voice came into Ye Xiaohui''s mind. She tried her best to let herself ignore the pain in her body and began to feel and guide the strength in her body.


    With the guidance of her thoughts, those sword Qi that ran everywhere in her body seemed to find a guidance and began to gather with her thoughts.


    At this time, she felt that something like a seed was germinating in her sandalwood. Those sword Qi came out of the seed. Now she was accompanying her guidance and came back to the seed again. As a result, her body injury stopped worsening.


    "Do I want to suppress sword Qi with my own ideas all the time?"


    Ye Xiaohui could feel that if she relaxed the suppression and guidance of these sword Qi, then these sword Qi would fill her body again and strangle herself into a piece of meat.


    At this time, a series of auras entered Ye Xiaohui''s body and suppressed the disordered sword Qi.


    As the sword spirit gradually subsided, ye Xiaohui felt relaxed.


    "Sure enough, level 4 is still too reluctant to bear the magic power seed. I have sealed the power of the magic power seed. When using it, you only need to break the seal, but it will also cause damage to you."


    Chu Feng sighed, and then said, "but your inside information is not enough to support you to reach level 5, so in the next period of time, you have to repeatedly master the power of annihilation sword. The higher the frequency of use, the lower the probability of annihilation sword''s body eating back."


    Some people are born to upgrade quickly, such as Zhao fan, which is the envy of others.


    But running fast at the beginning doesn''t mean running far. It''s a long-distance race. It''s about who can run to the end.


    People who run fast can only say that it''s easier than ordinary people to reach the finish line, but they have to rely on themselves in the end.


    "Next, is there a lot of fighting?" Ye Xiaohui asked.


    "Yes."


    According to Lu Qiu, there are many zombies in the place of death. Even if the zombies in the place of death are not enough for ye Xiaohui to kill, he will go to hell next!


    If we can establish a knight order of our own, it will be very helpful to him.


    Human beings need to face more and more powerful enemies. Only by self-improvement can they survive.


    Only strength can maintain human dignity.


    When they left the room, they all looked at them with strange eyes.


    Wang Xinran looked at Ye Xiaohui, who was pale and flighty. He glanced at Chu Feng with disdainful eyes: "animals."


    Chu Feng did not explain anything, but directly asked Tian Jing: "are all the people here?"


    Tian Jing said: "a total of 322 people, all of them have arrived, but Su Yuan heard that we are going to fight, so she selected some powers who are willing to follow to fight with us."


    Of course, those who are willing to work for Chu Feng can''t only be martial arts. Even those with powers, many people are willing to find a strong backing.


    But Chu Feng''s lack of interest in this, gave all these people to Su Yuan.


    This also sends a signal to everyone that he and Su Yuan are one.


    As a matter of fact, Su Yuan is the most powerful person in charge of Dawning City, and Chu Feng usually doesn''t care.


    Of course, important decisions must be made by Chu Feng.


    "They want to follow, so follow!"


    Chu Feng didn''t refuse either. The reason why he set up a team of martial artists is that these people can become stronger only by themselves and are easier to lead.


    But the powers are different. The powers can live even if they are separated from themselves.


    With the exception of people with poor brains.


    Wei Po Jun also came to Chu Feng with an excited look on his face: "it''s worthy of being the Lord of the city. The training methods you taught us are very useful. Now the overall strength of the Warriors is constantly improving. If we meet that group of zombies again, there won''t be so many casualties."The warrior is weaker than the psionic because he has no guidance to inherit knowledge.


    For them, the most important thing is not how to strengthen their own strength, but how to control their own strength and explore their own strength.


    Even if the output all depends on flat A, you have to hit the enemy again!


    Chu Feng to everyone to develop the training method seems a bit chaotic, but it can make you adapt to the maximum extent of their suddenly stronger strength.


    Because Chu Feng didn''t refuse the leakage of training methods, so now the whole city of light has begun to implement Chu Feng''s training methods, of course, some people choose to retreat.


    After all, not everyone has courage.


    "Our goal of this trip is 36 kilometers in total. Our physical fitness is far better than that of the old times. We have a goal that we must arrive within two hours."


    Chu Feng directly gave the order, "the requirements for those powers are the same, their physical quality is far better than ordinary people, this road is nothing for them, if even this road is not enough, or even if they go out to search for materials, they may not be able to get back."


    There are more than 40 powers who choose to follow Chu Feng.


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, they all lowered their heads and felt thoughtful.


    They are not those who refute in order to refute others. The efficiency of going out to search for materials is directly related to their income and strength.


    If they want more materials, they have to go further and take more risks.


    Not everyone can ride a car, and the car is easy to be damaged, so hands and feet are the greatest reliance of human beings.

 Chapter 401

    Two hours later, the team arrived at the land of death.


    Originally, it was just a piece of farmland. After the drastic change of heaven and earth, it became a wilderness. Now there are a large number of zombies. Therefore, even people passing by rarely find that the vegetation here has become abnormal.


    The zombies here rarely go out, but if you want to think that the zombies here are harmless to humans and animals, you are very wrong. As long as you enter a slightly closer range, you will soon be attacked by zombies.


    When Chu Feng''s troops came here, there were already many people here.


    Lu Qiu was embarrassed: "there were not so many people yesterday!"


    Chu Feng said: "maybe someone knows that this is the place I want to look for!"


    A team of more than 300 people soon attracted the attention of many people.


    "Someone''s coming."


    "So many people, do they want to wipe out the zombies here?"


    "It''s possible. It''s said that this is the place that the city masters of Chu want to find. There must be treasures here. It''s not surprising that some people want to take risks."


    "Don''t you think about a serious problem?"


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Look at the weapons in their hands, the red phosphorescent weapons. How many people in this area can make them?"


    After a short silence, the crowd burst into exclamations.


    "The trough! It''s the Lord of Chu who came by himself


    "It''s really the master of Chu City!"


    "Flash, stay away. Don''t be treated as an enemy."


    A battle has killed tens of thousands of people. Many people have regarded Chu Feng as a character like Wu''an Jun in ancient times after hearing about this achievement. However, they still lack some confidence to really contact such people.


    Don''t mention them. Even the people in dawning city are afraid of Chu Feng.


    Don''t say to face Chu Feng head-on, even if it is behind Chu Feng, facing the enemy that Chu Feng needs to face, many people''s spirit can''t bear.


    "Chu Feng, there should be tens of thousands of zombies here. It should be very dangerous to attack rashly."


    Wang Xinran looked at the dark zombies in the distance. Even though he knew that these zombies would not easily leave a certain range, they would still bring visual pressure to people.


    Those onlookers are also seven or eight hundred meters away from the zombie group. Once they lose a certain range, they will turn around and run.


    Of course, there are also some death teams who want to lure some zombies out with bait.


    Some of these people did succeed, and then harvested some nuclei, even the vertebrae of some mutant zombies, but some of them became food rations for zombies, or became members of zombies.


    Risk and benefit are always in direct proportion. Without dragging others down, appropriate risk-taking can also promote human progress.


    But even if it''s a risk, it''s a risk with a long brain and a risk without a brain.


    By strengthening the perception of countless times, Chu Feng saw that a certain demon hunting team just attracted a zombie of level 4. He was so scared that he turned around and ran away.


    But can''t more than ten people beat a zombie of level 4? It''s just that I don''t have the guts.


    He is a coward, but he wants to do this kind of action.


    "Ah! Help


    People who are used as bait try their best to ask others for help. Unfortunately, most of them just look on coldly. Only a few of them are a little farther away. If the zombies are far away from the zombies, they don''t mind.


    "Boss, shall we start fighting now?"


    When Wei Po Jun saw the dark zombies in the distance, he didn''t panic. On the contrary, he had some surprise on his face.


    He is the kind of person who likes fighting in his heart. After entering this era, the environment awakens his fighting gene in his heart.


    "Ye Xiaohui, go and try the body of jimie sword!"


    Chu Feng ordered Ye Xiaohui.


    "Yes


    Ye Xiaohui draws her sword without hesitation and rushes to kill the zombies.


    The magic power seed in her body is eager to try. Now she gets Chu Feng''s permission. Of course, she can''t wait to let her sword Qi out.


    See a person rushed to the zombie group of Ye Xiaohui, the crowd a burst of exclamation.


    "The trough! Who is this! What kind of iron


    "Are you looking for death?"


    "Even if it''s too long, don''t commit suicide in this way!"


    "Yes! Look, this woman is pretty. It''s OK for us to be cool before we die! "


    "Hey, hey, hey!"


    With the advent of doomsday, many women who can become beautiful through make-up have lost their original cover. Now what they are fighting for is the quality of plain face.


    Ye Xiaohui''s original appearance can only be regarded as superior, not as the kind of national beauty, but plain face can also crush most women.In addition, ye Xiaohui is able to clean her face, which makes her look very clean.


    This is a different kind of temptation in the last world.


    It''s a pity to see such a beautiful and explosive woman rush to the zombies. It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman is about to die.


    Just as ye Xiaohui was about to contact the zombie group, several black figures rushed past.


    Looking at the figures of those people, it seems that they are women.


    "Scum!"


    A cold and proud eyes glanced at Chu Feng, but did not return to chase Ye Xiaohui''s direction.


    "I don''t know."


    Chu Feng ignored that look of disdain.


    She obviously misunderstood that she was going to use women as bait, but in fact, she didn''t know ye Xiaohui''s real strength at all.


    "Don''t go forward, danger."


    "I don''t know what kind of coercion you have suffered, but you don''t have to obey others at all. Now turn back quickly. No matter what difficulties you encounter, we will help you," a woman yelled


    "Is there something wrong with this man?"


    Xu Wei felt that there was something wrong with those women.


    Wang Xinran is able to understand: "now many survival bases, even fortresses under the management of the military, have bullied women, even coerced women, and used women as bait to attract zombies. I heard that there is a group of powers that are all composed of women. They want to save women and open up a new era for women in this world full of crisis It''s a paradise of its own. "


    "That sounds good."


    Tian Jing said with a relaxed face, "however, a woman like Ye Xiaohui doesn''t need anyone to save her."


    "Save women''s organization?"


    Chu Feng mind move, suddenly thought of a rumor.

 Chapter 402

    He also occasionally heard about it in his previous life. It''s an organization of strong women.


    The name of the founder of the organization is unknown, but the name is very loud. It is called "black rose". It is a strong woman who calls on women to be independent.


    Although the nickname is a little bit in the second, but her strength is really strong.


    She also did it by herself, organized a group of women who did not want to be bullied by men, formed an organization, and constantly saved those women who were treated as slaves.


    Unfortunately, such a person is doomed to be a tragedy.


    Her thought is too extreme, that women do not need any dependence, women can be completely independent, but ignored one thing.


    That is, most women need to rely on one.


    Men are born stronger than women, but in the end there are many mental breakdown, born weaker than men, the vast majority of women do not have the ability to survive alone.


    Don''t be at the end of the four crises. Even in the old days, are there few women who only want to marry a good man?


    Men need women, and women need men. It''s the law of nature.


    For most women, if they can find a support and survive in this dangerous world, what does it matter even if they sacrifice their bodies?


    Women who value their innocence more than their life are doomed to be only a few.


    Therefore, the practice of black rose is doomed to violate the interests of most women.


    At a suitable time, black rose finally suffered betrayal from her subordinates, and was forced by some "big men" who were greedy for her beauty. Finally, in order not to let those people succeed, she chose to die of suicide.


    And those women who betrayed her thought that they could get a good support, but in fact, who would believe a woman who would betray her benefactor?


    Therefore, those women can only become playthings in the end, even if they are not allowed to be close to big people, even if they become playthings, they can only become playthings of the bottom people.


    "Hello! Do you hear me


    Cried the women.


    However, ye Xiaohui''s speed is too fast. In their despairing eyes, they still have contact with the zombies.


    "It''s over."


    Several women''s hearts are full of resentment, they have seen too many these days, relying on their own strength to bully the weak.


    As a weak group, women are also bullied by those people.


    Many people take women and even children as bait, as the bait for hunting zombies, which leads to many tragedies.


    In their eyes, this is also a poor man.


    The onlookers also looked like they were watching a good play.


    There are more than 300 people, but they just want to send a weak woman to fight with the zombie, and don''t let anyone come forward. This is to let this woman die!


    "I don''t want to change my wife if I want to get a promotion and get rich."


    Some people even think of it in bad taste.


    But then, their eyes were wide.


    ChiYan sword is waved into a crescent moon. The sword body rubs against the air, as if burning a red flame. It is bright red and full of vitality.


    The bright red sword air is flying, close to Ye Xiaohui''s three meter zombie, but in an instant, half of his head has already been thrown out.


    The red sword Qi seems to form a bloody lotus, constantly harvesting life.


    A zombie was killed. Under the sword, a feast of killing began.


    The onlookers were stunned. The women who wanted to save Ye Xiaohui couldn''t help stopping and staring at all this.


    Under Ye Xiaohui''s sword, these zombies are just like local chickens and tile dogs. They are vulnerable.


    Just when they were stunned, dozens of zombies had been killed by Ye Xiaohui''s sword. More zombies rushed towards Ye Xiaohui, but they were just giving away their heads.


    "Is this, is this a monster?"


    Among the crowd, I don''t know who said it first.


    If the zombies here can''t move, ordinary people can only escape when facing hundreds of zombies. Only a team composed of pure powers is qualified to fight with these zombies.


    But Rao is so. Most people only fly kites.


    They want to deal with hundreds of zombies in the way of hard shouldering, which is the legendary master. They have only heard of it in the rumor, and few people have seen it with their own eyes.


    But today they see such a woman.


    The terrible zombie in front of this woman is just like a moving target, let alone a threat. Even if you want to get close to two meters, it is very difficult.


    "So strong!"


    It''s not just the idea of the onlookers, it''s also the idea of Ye Xiaohui.


    When ye Xiaohui got the ChiYan sword, she already understood the power of the ChiYan sword. It''s a magic sword that cuts iron like mud.The steel body of the zombie is no better than tofu in front of the ChiYan sword.


    Those zombies who had to do their best, or even spend a lot of energy, to be able to deal with reluctantly, just rely on their own sharpness in front of the ChiYan sword.


    However, after having the magic power seed of annihilation sword, ye Xiaohui found a new world.


    It turns out that cutting a zombie''s steel body is like cutting tofu. This is not the limit that the word sharp can express. The real sharpness is that it can cut even the air. Under a sword, within a radius of three meters, it is harvested by the sword spirit.


    At this time, her light suddenly caught a huge zombie.


    This zombie is more than 2.5 meters tall. Its muscles are just like an explosion. Its arms are thicker than ordinary people''s waist. It chews some Zombie''s flesh in its mouth.


    The Zombie''s eyes showed a bloodthirsty look, and walked towards Ye Xiaohui step by step. Every step seemed to shake the earth.


    "The butcher!"


    Everyone was surprised. With the passage of the end of the world, many people now have a certain ability to judge danger. It''s a butcher that even level 4 powers can''t deal with. It''s a terror that requires several level 4 powers to deal with.


    If you want to single out, only the legendary five level strong can do it.


    "Be careful, you are not the opponent of this monster. Retreat quickly!"


    The several women anxiously yelled, "retreat quickly, we help you cover."


    However, what makes them despair is that ye Xiaohui''s eyes are full of fighting spirit, her petite body does not dodge, directly facing the zombies, holding a red sword, and rushing to the butcher.


    "It''s over!"


    There was a thump in the hearts of several women.


    At first, they felt that ye Xiaohui was a poor woman, but then they found that ye Xiaohui was so powerful that she didn''t need other people''s sympathy at all.


    Even if such a woman joins them, it''s a good news for women.


    It''s a pity that she can''t tell what kind of enemy she can provoke.

 Chapter 403

    The butcher opens his big hand and slaps Ye Xiaohui.


    The power of the slayer, even in the circle of the strong, is widely spread.


    There is only one piece of advice from those who have dealt with the Slayer: "don''t melee, don''t melee!"


    Unless several powers above level 4 join hands, it is impossible to fight such a terrible monster as the butcher.


    When ye Xiaohui got close to the butcher, everyone had predicted the end of her death.


    "Don''t you do it yet?"


    Wang Xinran is a little anxious. Even if he wants to exercise Ye Xiaohui, he will not use this extreme way! This is a butcher!


    "No problem."


    Chu Feng just calmly replied.


    Wang Xinran wants to continue to persuade, but to Chu Feng''s calm and confident eyes, all the words are blocked back.


    "Hateful man, he just watched a woman fight like this!"


    The women were even more angry with Chu Feng and others.


    Obviously there are more than 300 people, but these people do not fight in the rear, watching a woman fighting in the front, it is crazy.


    The butcher patted Ye Xiaohui with his big hand. Some people couldn''t help covering their eyes and couldn''t bear to see this scene. However, their instinct to be alert to the outside world still let them show their fingers.


    "Die


    When the big hand is near Ye Xiaohui, ye Xiaohui squats half to avoid the attack of the butcher. Then with the help of the power of squatting, she jumps forward suddenly, and the red flame sword in her hand draws several arcs.


    "Poof!" "Poof!"


    The butcher''s huge palm suddenly broke, but before he could fall to the ground, a huge crack appeared on the butcher''s arm.


    One by one, the sword Qi hurt the butcher''s arm for several sections and threw it out.


    The butcher waved his left hand and was about to teach this hateful human a lesson, but suddenly his feet softened and he half knelt on the ground.


    Ye Xiaohui, who has cut off the butcher''s right arm, has come to the butcher''s right leg by virtue of her short stature. The red flame sword in her hand cuts a circular arc and directly cuts off the butcher''s right leg along the knee, making the butcher''s center of gravity unstable and half kneeling on the ground.


    "Is this, is this a man?"


    The crowd of onlookers are dull, this is the first time that they can defeat the existence of the butcher in close combat.


    Half kneeling on the ground, the butcher still wants to continue to attack Ye Xiaohui, but ye Xiaohui has taken advantage of this time to come behind the butcher.


    "Is this the power of the sword body?"


    Ye Xiaohui, who has the body of annihilation sword, feels that she is omnipotent. The sword in her hand seems to cut everything.


    It''s hard to break the defense of the Slayer''s body, even the fourth level body power.


    That powerful power, is to let countless powers of fear.


    But under the ChiYan sword and the Qi of the annihilation sword, the so-called butcher is just an enemy with some texture.


    Sometimes killing a weak enemy is like cutting the air. There is no resistance at all.


    Only by killing such enemies as butchers can people have a real sense of killing.


    Waving the red sword, the butcher''s huge head was cut to the ground. Without any relaxation, ye Xiaohui stepped forward and cut the butcher''s head in half.


    The more powerful a zombie is, the more tenacious its vitality will be.


    According to Chu Feng''s instruction, the best way to confirm the death of zombies is the crystal nucleus in zombies.


    Crystal nucleus is the crystal of Zombie''s power. If zombies lose crystal nucleus, they will lose the source of all their power. Of course, this rule is not suitable for insects.


    But that''s what''s going on.


    With a precise sword, ye Xiaohui splits the butcher''s head and finds the crystal nucleus. Then she takes it in her hand and puts it into a small bag.


    After seeing this scene, the onlookers felt that their breathing would stop.


    "This goddess, what is sacred?"


    "Don''t you say that when you encounter such a huge zombie, you should never use melee to deal with it? Why can this goddess abuse zombies so easily? "


    "It''s terrible."


    "What a powerful woman. I feel like I''m going to fall."


    "Wake up, do you think this kind of woman can satisfy your size?"


    "Damn, who are you humiliating?"


    The scene of Ye Xiaohui killing zombies just now has left an invincible impression on their hearts. Now the easy killing of the butchers makes her image even more terrible.


    Those women are even more dull."We just wanted to save her!"


    "Fortunately, we didn''t rush through, otherwise, she would have come to save us."


    Originally, they thought that ye Xiaohui was just a poor person who was used as cannon fodder or a child. But when ye Xiaohui started the killing, they suddenly found that they were the one who needed to be pitied.


    At this time, a woman suddenly in front of a bright: "if she can join us, how good this?"


    "Yes! If you have her, you will be able to achieve a great cause. "


    "We are all women, and we are all independent women. She should be able to understand."


    "Yes, as long as we persuade her, she will agree with us."


    Not only the onlookers were shocked, but even the people in dawning City couldn''t help swallowing their saliva.


    It''s, it''s terrible.


    Xu Wei even said intentionally or unintentionally: "I don''t know if I can also have such power."


    It''s a common fault of most people to see the mountain high.


    Even though he has gained a lot of strength in Chu Feng, which makes him feel satisfied, when he sees that someone has stronger strength, he can''t help feeling jealous.


    He has no hope that he can catch up with Chu Feng, but he is also the one who gains strength from Chu Feng. He wants to become the strongest one from the same position.


    "Don''t worry, the upper limit of your strength is the strength you can bear."


    Chu Feng saw Xu Wei''s idea, "the reason why I don''t give you more strength is that your fighting consciousness and physical quality can''t keep up with you. As long as you are willing to temper yourself more deeply, you can gain strength continuously in my place."


    Those who choose to follow Chu Feng''s powers and martial arts are all in front of their eyes.


    It turns out that ye Xiaohui''s power is just like that of a demon. Was it given by Chu Feng?


    If they are willing to follow Chu Feng honestly to kill the enemy, then do they have such an opportunity? Can you have the same power?


    At this time, Chu Feng''s pupil suddenly shrank, like an arrow away from the spot.

 Chapter 404

    "Tian Jing, Wei break the army, do it!"


    Chu Feng left a word in the same place. His body had already left dozens of meters away and rushed towards Ye Xiaohui.


    "Get ready to do it!"


    Tian Jing is surprised, and then rushes forward with Xu Wei.


    Just now, even when ye Xiaohui faced the butchers, Chu Feng was calm.


    But now, Chu Feng couldn''t even give a specific command. He just dropped a word and rushed up. He must have met some emergency.


    Too late to think, a few people immediately began to work.


    Although Wei broke the army with great strength, his speed was obviously a weakness, and he was soon left behind by the three men.


    "What shall we do?"


    Several powers look at each other and don''t know what to do.


    Chu Feng has absolute prestige in the city of dawn, and they dare not act without Chu Feng''s permission.


    "Let''s do long-range support!"


    One of the powers looked at the situation in front of him. "We all know the strength of the Lord of the city. If you don''t act through your brain, you will only be hindered by the Lord of the city. We all use long-range attack to prepare for the attack. The warriors form a defensive circle. The powers support you in the middle and attack the directions on both sides of the Lord of the city."


    They all know that Chu Feng''s speed is too fast. If they attack the enemy beside Chu Feng directly, they may even attack Chu Feng together.


    So attack on both sides of Chu Feng, so that you can make sure you don''t choose the wrong target.


    And this way of attack, can also effectively prevent those zombies close to Chu Feng.


    I have to say that they made the right choice.


    If they attack the side of Chu Feng directly, it may not hinder Chu Feng, but it''s a big trouble for Tian Jing and the three of them.


    "Is that power?"


    Ye Xiaohui feels that her powerful power is enriched in her body. At the moment, she feels like an invincible God of war. No matter what kind of enemy, she can only collapse in front of her.


    Her hands constantly waving out of a piece of sword Qi blood lotus, a zombie in the sword Qi into a corpse, her area of five meters, into a forbidden area.


    "Ye Xiaohui, come back!"


    Chu Feng''s sharp drink rings in Ye Xiaohui''s ear.


    Go back? Why step back?


    Ye Xiaohui is now immersed in the killing. She feels that she still has a lot of strength, and she becomes more and more powerful with the killing.


    She didn''t think she needed to go back.


    At this time, she suddenly found that the zombies had made way.


    A knight in black armor, riding a black horse, rushed in her direction. The knight''s gun in his hand reflected the light of metal.


    "What is it? Special zombies? "


    Ye Xiaohui felt a strong threat on the knight. If she could make all the zombies get out of the way, it proved that the knight was extraordinary.


    But she felt she could fight.


    The knight in black armor attacks Ye Xiaohui. The powerful impact of the knight makes Ye Xiaohui have to avoid the attack.


    Just as the knight''s gun came to assassinate her, ye Xiaohui suddenly jumped up and rolled in the air. Her red flame sword waved in the direction of the knight.


    She wanted to cut off her head directly, but she had no time to adjust.


    In the air, it''s very difficult to change direction.


    The Qi of the sword body bursts out and kills the knight with destructive Qi. But then, ye Xiaohui''s pupils suddenly expand to the maximum.


    She found that her invincible sword Qi only left a faint trace on the armor.


    The Black Knight''s left hand was forced to change the stab to sweep, and the heavy gun barrel swept towards Ye Xiaohui.


    Ye Xiaohui only felt a strong force, hitting her chest, breaking her ribs one by one, and flying her whole body.


    "No way!"


    Ye Xiaohui finally wakes up from the invincible state of jimie sword. It turns out that jimie sword is not invincible. If you meet a powerful enemy, you will also encounter setbacks.


    However, the price of a mistake is one''s own life.


    Ye Xiaohui wants to stand up, but the Black Knight''s speed is faster. The black horse rushes towards her with the fastest speed, and the knight''s gun needs to go through her head.


    "Am I going to die?"


    Looking at the flashing Knight''s gun in front of her eyes more and more enlarged, ye Xiaohui''s heart is full of despair. She wants to move, but the pain of bone fracture comes from her whole body.


    "Still dying?"


    The crowd around them had the impulse to turn around and run. Ye Xiaohui''s performance just now was just like a demon in their eyes, but such a powerful existence couldn''t survive in front of the knight.Seeing that this beautiful woman was about to die, everyone''s heart flashed with sorrow.


    But they can''t do anything.


    The knight''s gun stopped an inch before ye Xiaohui''s eyebrows, and the sharp spear ran down a bloodstain on her forehead.


    Ye Xiaohui came to her senses. She fixed her eyes and found a tall figure in front of her.


    The knight''s gun was being held in his hand by this tall and great figure, and he could not move forward any more.


    "The knight of the underworld, unexpectedly appeared in this place."


    Chu Feng raises the knight''s gun and leaves Ye Xiaohui''s eyes.


    The knight of underworld, legend is the most elite knight from the underworld, has a strong power, is the Lord of the underworld to maintain order.


    What I didn''t expect was that knights, originally used to maintain the order of the underworld, appeared in the real world.


    "The knowledge and experience of rebirth can only be used as a reference, not as a basis."


    After seeing the knight of the underworld, Chu Feng''s intuition told him that there must be some kind of conspiracy behind his rebirth, and changed some things.


    In addition to the butterfly effect, there are some unexpected changes.


    But now he has no time to think so much, and the most important thing is to solve the immediate problems.


    Holding the knight''s gun tightly, Chu Feng pulled along the long gun and let himself close to the knight of the underworld. Then his right hand, pointing like a sword, chopped at the knight''s right arm of the underworld.


    "Poof!"


    A right arm with armor flew high, and black blood gushed out.


    Chu Feng left hand stroke, the underworld knight in the hands of the knight''s gun has fallen into his own hands, into his weapon.


    Those women who felt sorry for the fall of Ye Xiaohui were completely shocked.

 Chapter 405

    "I suddenly felt that it would be nice to have such a man to protect me."


    A woman looks at Chu Feng cutting off the right arm of the black knight with her bare hands. A certain emotion in her heart suddenly begins to breed, and a certain psychology also begins to sprout.


    They always regard men as the garbage of bullying women, and think that women should be self-supporting and should not live on the protection of men.


    But seeing a man like Chu Feng, they suddenly feel that if they are behind such a man, they can feel at ease.


    Such a man can give people a sense of security.


    "Thank you, master." Ye Xiaohui said difficultly.


    The knight of the underworld did not feel sorry for his broken arm. He stretched his left hand to his waist, pulled out a dagger, and was ready to continue fighting.


    Not far away, the zombies separated two roads, and two black knights rushed towards Chu Feng, their guns flashing cold.


    "Can he win?"


    The onlookers looked at the scene with burning eyes.


    The women who were closer to him looked at Chu Feng with expectant eyes.


    They have never relied on men, this moment feel in front of the man is so reliable, so powerful, so can give people peace of mind.


    "We must win!"


    Their hearts silently hope.


    "Damn, they are all wise!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed cold light. The one armed Knight of Hades attacked himself, but the other two knights attacked Ye Xiaohui.


    Ye Xiaohui has now stood up, but the injury is too serious for her to do strenuous exercise and fight with high intensity.


    If Chu Feng dodges with speed, ye Xiaohui will suffer.


    "If it is before the cultivation of the yuan spirit body, this situation may be a little tricky."


    Chu Feng clenched the knight''s gun in his hands and waved a circle, perfectly swinging away the three knights from the underworld.


    Then, the tattoo on Chu Feng''s arm turned into a black python, spitting out a blue thunder, and fell on the dead knight.


    The blue light flashed, and the thunder corpse dragon opened its mouth and swallowed the underworld knight.


    Chu Feng was not idle either. After blocking the attack of the underworld knight, his knight''s gun shot out. Taking advantage of a underworld Knight''s unstable foothold, it directly penetrated his chest.


    Then, in his hands appeared a fire boa in the color of glass.


    The dance of fire snake - the true fire version of Samadhi.


    After reaching level 5, it will take a long time for the psionic to continue to improve. However, if you want to improve your strength, you can also deeply explore the fire psionic powers.


    Some powerful skills can only be performed with ordinary fire, such as the fire snake dance, but some fire control masters can form the fire snake dance with their own fireworks.


    Through the power of Yuan Fu, Chu Feng was very familiar with samadhi fire.


    With the power of Shangyuan Lingdao, he can control Yuanqi more easily. It''s not too difficult for him to use samadhi fire to display the fire dragon.


    The dance of fire snake made up of samadhi''s true fire soon ignited the wounded Knight of Hades, and then in a short time of three seconds, it directly burned to ashes.


    Even the powerful underworld knight has no way to resist the power of Samadhi.


    Taking advantage of this time, Chu Feng''s hands appear a long ice and Snow Dragon again, whistling toward the last underworld knight.


    The underworld Knight waved his knight''s gun and stood with the frost dragon, but before the two sides could decide the outcome, Chu Feng had already appeared beside the underworld knight.


    His left hand is like a sword, and an invisible sword Qi comes out through his body.


    "Shua!"


    Chu Feng''s body fell lightly on the ground, throwing away a round thing in his hand.


    The underworld Knight''s body has frosted, and his head has disappeared without knowing when.


    "Good sword."


    Chu Feng''s hand appeared a black sword, this is the sword of the underworld knight.


    When he took off the head of the underworld knight, the sword had already fallen into his hands.


    It''s a long sword made of dark cold iron. It''s very sharp.


    Chu Feng gave away the short sword made from the tooth of the insect emperor. The first reason was that he liked people. The other reason was that the short sword had no effect on him. His inborn sword Qi had become sharper. The sharpness of a worm emperor''s short sword was not as good as his casual sword Qi.


    It''s also a good deal for him to give away the things he eliminated as a favor.


    What''s more, the income he has gained now is far greater than the value of the dagger.Holding a sword made of dark cold iron, Chu Feng started a killing.


    The zombies were originally photographed by the underworld knights, and they didn''t dare to intervene in the battle, but now they lost the threat of the underworld knights and rushed forward one after another.


    Just, in front of Chu Feng, these zombies are just food delivery.


    The long sword made of dark cold iron is extremely sharp. It can cut the head of zombies only by the sharpness of the material. Now Chu Feng''s body is more flexible, and countless zombies died here.


    "Just now I thought I saw a goddess. Now I find that I see a real God."


    "Perhaps, only the real God has such power!"


    "God like man!"


    Looking at Chu Feng''s general solution to the underworld knight, several women even opened their mouths and couldn''t believe the scene in front of them.


    They suddenly found that, in fact, there are reliable men among men.


    Not all men are beasts, at least if the man in front of him wants to be an animal, I believe most women will not refuse.


    At this time, Tao Jinghua also came to Chu Feng''s side.


    They have been learning fighting skills with Chu Feng. Now they have obtained the blood refining magic weapon made by Chu Feng himself, and their strength has been improved rapidly.


    Even with the sharpness of the weapons in hand, most enemies can be solved.


    Wei broke the army with a huge axe and cut the zombies in half. Unfortunately, the powerful force did not represent the killing speed. His killing speed was weaker than that of Xu Wei.


    See Tao Jinghua three people present triangle formation, protect oneself in the middle, Chu Feng also had breathing time.


    He casually portrays a rejuvenation charm, hits Ye Xiaohui, adds the power of the law of life, and makes Ye Xiaohui''s injury recover quickly.


    "Thank you for your help." Ye Xiaohui looks at Chu Feng gratefully, but also has some shame.


    I just had some signs of being possessed.


    Chu Feng said: "it''s normal to have an inflated mind when you have just gained powerful power, but you should always remember what your strength is for."

 Chapter 406

    Chu Feng''s previous life also had the experience of being possessed.


    Once he wanted to get power regardless of everything for revenge, but on the way to get power, he kept losing more precious things.


    He thought he could get everything by strength, but he lost everything for strength.


    When he was awake, he was left with hatred.


    Later, he realized that power is indeed the basis for obtaining everything, but if you don''t have a strong heart and a heart that can control power, you can only become a slave of power, and finally lose one for the so-called illusory power, until you regret it later.


    Therefore, he is not the only one who is infatuated with the devil, and so are those who do whatever they can to survive. They think that as long as they can survive, no matter what they sacrifice, no matter who they sacrifice, as long as they can survive. But the more they sacrifice, the more they lose, the lower the possibility of survival.


    However, this truth can only be understood through real life and death and despair, and Chu Feng does not expect himself to wake others up by preaching.


    What he can do now is to tell them the right way with his prestige.


    They don''t need to understand why they do it, they just need to do it.


    Ye Xiaohui nodded.


    Her strength is her daughter, for which she can give everything.


    But if you die like this, who will protect your daughter?


    She knows Chu Feng''s words, if I have no way to protect her, I will choose to kill her, this is absolutely not a false statement, nor is it a threat.


    Since Chu Feng said it, it''s true.


    She understood Chu Feng and knew that if Yiyi fell into the hands of the enemy, the end might be more miserable, so all she had to do was to prevent this situation.


    "I know you long for power, but the value of power is to help you guard everything you guard. If you lose this value, then the existence of power has no meaning."


    Chu Feng said, "so, to live, to control power, not to be controlled by power!"


    "I see."


    Ye Xiaohui nodded, indicating that she understood.


    In fact, she had a little knowledge in her heart, but she knew one thing, that is, if she died, there would be nothing left.


    A mother will not place her daughter''s life in the unknown.


    At this time, she suddenly felt that the magic power seeds in her body became quiet, and the sword Qi stored in the magic power seeds seemed to be more handy.


    She didn''t understand why it had changed, but she knew it was a good thing for her.


    She waved the ChiYan sword again and cut off the killing.


    "All members of Dawning City, start cleaning the battlefield!"


    With Chu Feng''s order, the members of Dawning city began to slaughter these zombies.


    Under the leadership of Chu Feng, those powerful zombies have been solved by Chu Feng. Even the more powerful zombies in the third level have been killed by Tian Jing and ye Xiaohui.


    All they need to do is abuse food.


    The onlookers have been stunned. This is the first time they have seen that someone can attack so many zombies with such a small number, and it is a massacre.


    "I suddenly feel that in the romance of Fengshen, the generals or the casters fight alone before the battle, and then fight after the fight. It seems that this situation is not fictional."


    In the romance of Fengshen and the romance of the Three Kingdoms, the single combat effectiveness of the generals is exaggerated.


    Because in actual combat, the most important thing is to have a strong army and a strong army and to arrange troops.


    It''s almost impossible in the real world for the generals to win by themselves and their subordinates to rush on.


    But now, this scene happened in front of their eyes.


    After the powerful zombie and the black cavalry were solved by Chu Feng, the ordinary zombie could only send the head, and could only send the head in line.


    A native psionic made a fence out of rocks. The zombies stretched out their hands behind the fence. The soldiers of dawn city only needed to stab through the fence.


    Those powers of ice and fire are also doing the same, which makes the soldiers of dawn city feel less pressure again.


    At this time, the greatest use of the psionic is no longer the lethality, but to reduce the casualties of his own side and maximize the lethality of the warrior.


    Seeing the zombies hiding behind the fence and reaching for their hands, as well as the scene of the people in the city of dawn killing the zombies easily, countless people feel that the door is opened.


    "Originally, you can still fight like this!"


    "Powers and warriors are not antagonistic, but complementary."


    "If the two sides cooperate, it can play a great lethality.""It''s the stupidest way to fight head with zombies. It''s the most important thing to give full play to human wisdom. It seems that we should seriously think about how to use our powers."


    "It''s worthy of being the city of dawn. No wonder they can form such a large scale so quickly."


    See you fancy fighting skills, Chu Feng has some understanding.


    No wonder Su Yuan insists that the powers follow him. In fact, she is showing off to herself: look, you have a way to train the martial arts, and I have a way to train the powers.


    Such a way of fighting may seem immature in the future, but in this era, it can give people a lot of ideas.


    With the word of mouth spread among the onlookers, more and more powers will attach importance to the role of the warrior, waiting for the two sides to help each other instead of opposing each other.


    "In the past, many powers were betrayed by ordinary people who were protected by themselves, and many powers bullied ordinary people. After ordinary people became warriors, the contradiction between them immediately intensified, which led many powers and ordinary people to be antagonistic into two different classes. The biggest feature of Dawning city is that they are comrades in arms They don''t look down on each other because of their different identities. "


    Chu Feng looked at the earth powers and enlarged the fence. Then the fire powers began to burn the corpses. The water powers put out the fire and picked up things that could not be burned, such as the crystal nucleus and the spine of the mutant zombie.


    Originally, he just wanted to build a residence for himself and the people around him, and establish a force to serve himself, but unconsciously, he has brought great influence to the world.


    Maybe he only affects East China now, but like the wings of a butterfly, it will grow bigger and bigger one day, until a tornado blows up somewhere.


    "Maybe the world can really become what it used to be."

 Chapter 407

    "How did I get sentimental?"


    Chu Feng laughed at himself, and then put away his weapon.


    The powerful enemy has been solved by him. If there are powerful zombies, he will also solve them. The rest will be given to the members of dawn city for training.


    The battle lasted for four hours, and many of the fighters collapsed to the ground.


    In such a vigorous environment, the lost vitality can be quickly recovered, but the physical fatigue is not so easy to recover.


    Moreover, many swordsmen''s swords have already cut their blades. Fortunately, many zombies'' spines can be used as Bone swords or bone spurs directly, which does not cause embarrassment.


    And because of a large number of crystal nuclei, those powers are like cannons one by one, constantly harvesting the Zombie''s life.


    And at the end of the battle, many onlookers joined the fight.


    At the beginning, they did not dare to go up because there were too many zombies, but when the powerful enemies had been solved by Chu Feng, many people had the idea of fighting.


    They also learned the appearance of the city of dawn and fought in a reasonable and orderly way.


    At the beginning, there were some dangers due to insufficient running in, but gradually, they began to cooperate with each other.


    Chu Feng saw some special things in the eyes of those people.


    "In fact, human beings are very tough creatures, because in the process of evolution, we don''t know how many dangers we have faced and how many desperate situations we have experienced."


    "Maybe a lot of people will give up themselves in the decision, but there are also many people who will become stronger as long as they see a glimmer of hope."


    "Maybe they are not strong enough, but they have learned to unite."


    "No, it''s not learning. They just activate the gene of solidarity in their bones and realize the importance and value of solidarity."


    Chu Feng''s own road is of course the road of a strong man, but he knows that he can''t ask everyone to learn from himself and become a strong man.


    The strong have their way, and the weak have their way.


    Many of the strong fall in the process of walking alone, and many of the weak still live strong after experiencing countless dangers.


    Unity is the shortcut for the weak to defeat the strong.


    "Forget it, let them take it!"


    With Chu Feng''s original character, those who want to take advantage of themselves will not be polite, no matter how many people are the same.


    However, seeing the mutual cooperation, Chu Feng suddenly hesitated.


    This is not to say that he was afraid of everyone, but because the scene of unity touched some feelings in Chu Feng''s heart.


    "If human beings unite, no matter what kind of danger it is, I believe human beings will be able to get through it."


    An unreal, clear and beautiful voice reverberated in Chu Feng''s ear, making him a little suddenly.


    He met a lot of people who wanted to call on everyone to unite. Many of them even succeeded, but it turned out that the unity was only temporary. More people still wanted to be protected by the strong, and then lived in a safe corner.


    "It''s not that human beings are not united in their bones, it''s just that they don''t see hope. If I just want to live for 10 years, maybe it''s very simple for me, but if I want to live longer, if I want to let my family live longer, if I want to let the people I cherish live longer, maybe I need to do more."


    Chu Feng looked at the constant fighting members, looking at the constant harvest benefits of the members, his eyes also showed a look of satisfaction.


    If you have strong power, you can''t make people around you live better, then why do you want strength?


    Compared with the future full of despair, the present scene made Chu Feng more happy.


    He suddenly understood why so many people had to do something for the world even if they sacrificed themselves.


    Some people may be for the sake of racial justice, but some people, just because they like it.


    If you don''t like the desperate world, try to change it.


    If you like a world full of light and hope, work hard.


    And the people who linger in the stinky ditch, their lives are more like comets across the sky, burning up a hot light in their short life.


    At the end of the battle, Chu Feng called the thunder corpse dragon to the front, and then put the ghost gas stone into the thunder corpse dragon''s mouth.


    "This is the Ming Qi stone, which can strengthen your death attribute. This is the place of death, the place with the strongest breath of the underworld, and the best place for you to break through."


    Chu Feng for thunder corpse dragon, but placed great expectations.


    Thunder corpse dragon is one of the ten beasts in the last world. Every time it appears, it is a natural disaster. Every time it hunts, it scares countless survivors.Whether it''s human beings, wild animals, or zombies, as long as it''s the place where the Thunder Dragon haunts, it''s the shadow that can''t be erased, and it''s the source of disaster.


    But fortunately, thunder corpse dragon is not in groups, as long as you have enough to eat, there will be no great harm, and the disaster to mankind will be within a certain range.


    The animals that can lead the herd to cause animal tide are the biggest natural enemies of human beings.


    Therefore, if this force is used by himself, it will be one of Chu Feng''s biggest cards, and also his reliance in this last life.


    The strength of the dark wolf king himself is a little less than that of the last nine kings, but because of the existence of the demon wolf, he has become one of the most intractable ones among the last nine kings.


    After thunder corpse dragon ate Ming Qi stone, the black dead Qi on his body began to surge.


    Some monstrous purple patterns appear on the body surface of the dragon, and the powerful breath bursts out in the body of the dragon, making it constantly rolling.


    Looking at Thunder corpse dragon''s painful appearance, Chu Feng is not moved at all.


    Because he knows that this is the only way to become a strong man.


    He wants thunder corpse dragon to fight, not to be a pet, to satisfy his love, to find a spiritual sustenance for himself.


    If thunder corpse dragon can''t even pass this level, what''s the use of thunder corpse dragon?


    "Five steps, in some powerful worlds, this realm is called Hualong realm. It''s not because you can reach this realm to condense your vitality into a dragon shape, but because only when you reach this realm can you have the possibility of carp leaping over the dragon''s gate and becoming a real dragon!"


    Chu Feng took more than ten Juyuan runes in succession to thunder corpse dragon''s body to help thunder corpse dragon complete the final evolution.


    Thunder corpse dragon body surface constantly appear blue lightning, and this blue lightning gradually towards purple evolution.


    Purple thunder is constantly around the dragon. At the same time, some disgusting black air echoes with a certain atmosphere of the outside world.


    In Chu Feng''s perception, countless breath of death gathered around thunder corpse dragon.


    But when the breath of death gathered, there were some black clouds in the sky.

 Chapter 408

    For the clouds gathered in the sky, Chu Feng did not pay too much attention.


    This is the disaster of thunder corpse dragon. The help of outsiders will only backfire.


    "The fifth level, the Dragon realm, is a very critical realm, and even affects the upper limit of future growth."


    "However, for intelligent life, you don''t need to be in a hurry for success. The most important thing is to use your own wisdom to explore the mysteries of hualongjing. Therefore, for intelligent life, there is no saying in ancient books about laying a solid foundation. On the contrary, if you force it, it will become your own bondage."


    "But thunder corpse dragon does not belong to intelligent life, but a monster with multiple attributes of monster, zombie, dead creature and dark life."


    "What it lacks is wisdom."


    From the perspective of human beings, the top of all life evolution is to evolve towards higher wisdom, but this is not the case.


    There are many evolutionary paths in nature. Dinosaurs, who dominated the earth for hundreds of millions of years, did not rely on wisdom.


    However, the time for human beings to dominate the earth is only 20000 years.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that the evolutionary route of wisdom is wrong, even the upper limit of this path is higher, and wisdom can also be used to gain more power.


    Thunder corpse dragon doesn''t have much wisdom. Even if it grows up to the highest level, what it has in its body is fighting wisdom, not intelligence. This is its defect, but it''s not a defect.


    "What''s this, boss?"


    "Lord, there are some abnormal clouds in the sky."


    When the sky is abnormal, the members of the city of dawn rush to remind Chu Feng.


    "Don''t worry, everyone stay away."


    Chu Feng waved his hand, and then added, "you organize an evacuation, so that everyone can leave more than 1 km. Of course, if they want to stay, they don''t have to worry. After all, life is their own. You just have to do your duty to remind them."


    Many people naturally like to argue with others, like to fight against others.


    Although many of these people have died now, some of them have survived after all.


    They always use the most malicious speculation to speculate on others, and regard other people''s good intentions as donkey''s liver and lung. If you really want to help them regardless of everything, they will hate you instead.


    What are you? Why do you help me? Do you want to see our poor and enjoy our superiority?


    When Chu Feng accompanied his sister to a sanatorium for the disabled, it was the same. His sister just wanted to be kind, but she was asked for money by the other party. Moreover, the reason for asking for money was very absurd: it was not you who were helping me, but I was helping you to satisfy your charity, so you must give us money.


    Xu Wei expressed his understanding and then began to organize the evacuation.


    Soon, some dissatisfied remarks began to break into Chu Feng''s ears:


    "why should he drive us away? This place is not his home?"


    "Is the Lord of dawn great? Isn''t it just luck? "


    "Bah! It''s better to be a survival base for people in Yuhuatai. When they have strength, they don''t do anything they want. They never bully ordinary people. "


    "I''ve seen people''s heart for a long time! The city of dawn was very good when it was still the dawn alliance. Now after its name has been changed, its nature has been exposed. "


    Chu Feng didn''t care about what these people said. After all, they just killed the zombies. Everyone has a certain harvest. Now they are suddenly driven away. Of course, they are discontented.


    If there is real hostility, it''s not to this extent.


    After all, my strength is here, which can dispel most of the hostility.


    If they make a few complaints, they will kill them directly, and Chu Feng can''t do it.


    His ruthlessness is aimed at the enemy, not at ordinary people.


    The evacuation went smoothly. Most of the people left the area of 1 km after taking away the crystal nucleus. A small number of people were picking on the corpses of zombies to see if they could get any special harvest.


    However, seeing that most people choose to leave, they can only reluctantly leave.


    After the crowd evacuated, thunder corpse dragon''s evil spirit became stronger.


    "Crackle!"


    A white lightning from the sky, almost just in a flash, came on the thunder corpse dragon.


    Thunder corpse dragon a twitch, hard under the record of lightning.


    But the second and third lightning came down one after another, hitting the black snake one after another.


    Seeing this scene, people were in an uproar.


    "What is this?"


    "No wonder we left. Is this a robbery?"


    "I didn''t expect that we could see the scene of the robbery."


    Seeing this rare spectacle, people are fond of talking about it.No matter in what kind of desperate situation, there are always some people who can remain optimistic, see this spectacle, and have another topic in the chat.


    But what they don''t know is that it''s not a robbery.


    Thunder corpse dragon not only has its own race attribute, but also has the attribute of thunder. If you don''t want the attribute of thunder to be annihilated by other attributes, you must gather thunder.


    The land of death has a strong breath of death. It has a unique advantage to evolve and transmute here. However, if the attribute of death is too strong, the lightning attribute of thunder corpse dragon may be covered up.


    Therefore, the instinct of life, let thunder corpse dragon began to strengthen their lightning power.


    In addition, when the monster breaks through the Dragon realm, it will be closely connected with the vitality of heaven and earth, so it attracts the vitality of thunder and lightning.


    So the thunder is not just the thunder in nature.


    Most of them are thunder and lightning formed by vitality.


    More and more thunder and lightning fell from the sky, and the thunder corpse dragon soon became flesh and blood.


    The onlookers couldn''t bear to see the tragedy of thunder corpse dragon.


    Of course, this impatience is also a human instinct, they will not go to protect thunder corpse dragon for this.


    "Chu Feng, let''s help with the treatment?"


    Wang Xinran came to Chu Feng and asked for instructions.


    If you need to resist the thunder, then naturally there is Chu Feng hand, round no other hand.


    But being unable to resist the thunder does not mean being unable to treat.


    "No, most of the treatments are useless for it. Your treatment is wooden, but thunder corpse dragon has the attribute of death."


    Chu Feng shook his head.


    Thunder corpse dragon has strong vitality, as long as it is not completely dead, even if there is only one head left, it can be revived.


    But it has strong vitality at the same time, but rejected the vast majority of treatment.

 Chapter 409

    "There are no perfect creatures, no perfect people."


    Think of here, Chu Feng can''t help but sigh.


    The power of thunder corpse dragon is in the forefront among the top ten fierce beasts in the last world.


    If we add complicated means, it is almost invincible.


    But perfect creatures don''t exist.


    Thunder corpse dragon refused most of the treatments. After being injured, it could only recover by vitality and food. However, in this case, it would not lack vitality and had no chance to eat. Therefore, even Chu Feng had no way to intervene in this thunder robbery.


    If you can make it through, it''s going to soar.


    If you can''t make it, you''ll have to rest in peace.


    The thunder corpse dragon, which was originally just a dead thing, would not even have a soul if it could not pass this pass, let alone the means of resurrection.


    Lightning one after another split, at the beginning of the thunder corpse dragon in the constant twitch, the breath on the body is also constantly becoming rich.


    But as more and more lightning came, the breath of thunder corpse dragon gradually declined.


    The lightning lasted for three minutes. In the three minutes, thunder corpse dragon didn''t know how many flashes it took.


    Towards the end, thunder corpse dragon''s whole body was blackened, its flesh and blood had turned into coke, and its purple pattern was no longer clear.


    When the clouds in the sky dispersed, the breath of thunder corpse dragon almost disappeared.


    "Failed?"


    Tao Jinghua looks at the thunder corpse dragon corpse which has lost all the sound, inexplicably feels a burst of sadness.


    When he first followed Chu Feng, he was saved by thunder corpse dragon.


    Although it''s just a beast, it has saved its own life after all.


    Now seeing the fall of thunder corpse dragon, he can''t help feeling sad.


    If it wasn''t for the right choice and the chance to follow Chu Feng, they don''t know where they will stay.


    No, it''s very difficult even to meet the zombie disaster at the beginning.


    Xu Wei also some cannot bear: "boss, go to collect corpse!"


    Chu Feng nodded silently and walked to thunder corpse dragon step by step.


    At this time, he felt that his contract with thunder corpse dragon was disappearing.


    When the contract disappears completely, I''m afraid it will be the time when thunder corpse dragon completely disappears.


    Originally thought that this would be one of his cards in the end, but did not expect, thunder corpse dragon finally died in this place.


    Although early anticipated this kind of possibility, but Chu Feng still some sad.


    Even creatures without intelligence have been following themselves for such a long time.


    People are not plants. Who can be merciless!


    When he came to thunder corpse dragon''s side, some gloomy eyes suddenly lit up.


    He saw a few bulging bags growing in the belly of the thunder corpse dragon. It seemed that something would break through its body and come out. At the same time, there was a faint breath brewing in the body of the thunder corpse dragon.


    But although this breath is pure and powerful, it is like water without a source, and is gradually drying up.


    "So it is. In fact, the transformation of thunder corpse dragon didn''t fail. It was just that it suffered too much injury in the process of transformation. Moreover, after the transformation, the life level was improved. In the process of improving the life level, it also needed to absorb vitality, so it would hurt more."


    Just as people eat a lot of food in the process of growth, and then absorb nutrition, the transformation of thunder corpse dragon accelerates the process of growth.


    The process of growth needs life and energy, which can only be absorbed from itself.


    This also resulted in the thunder corpse dragon, which had a strong vitality, not only had no way to repair the injury with vitality, but also provided energy for life transformation.


    "In that case, it''s easy."


    Chu Feng put one hand on the head of thunder corpse dragon and poured vitality through the power of contract.


    The vitality he infused this time is not ordinary vitality, but contains the vitality of the law of life and the law of death.


    Although he opened the door of life and death, because the time was too short, his understanding of the law of life and the law of death was not too deep.


    What he can do now is to engrave the power of the law in the vitality, and then use it.


    The sword of death is the manifestation of the law of death, just a little more advanced.


    At random, Chu Feng continuously injected the power of the law, the life breath of thunder corpse dragon began to revive, and gradually formed a cycle.


    In this process, Chu Feng also understood the law of life and death.


    "Only when there is life can there be death, and only when there is death can there be meaning in life. Life and death are always an inseparable whole. They are both opposite and symbiotic."When this feeling formed in his heart, two Yin and yang fish appeared in his hand.


    "Life is Yang and death is Yin. Maybe my sword of death should be improved."


    The sword of death is Chu Feng''s highest understanding of the rule of death in his previous life. He could have strengthened the sword of death, but now after he understood the law of life, he immediately embarked on a new road.


    The combination of the law of life and the law of death is not as simple as 1 + 1 = 2.


    This is equivalent to the jump from addition to multiplication. In the small number and small number of addition operations, addition can go all the way. However, if more than 10 identical numbers are added, it is better to use multiplication.


    This is the transmutation of law, the transmutation of essence.


    "However, we should not be too demanding, but it is the right way for the law of life and the law of death to complement each other. But it also needs the law of life and the law of death to be strong enough to become stronger when they are combined."


    After understanding this, Chu Feng put thunder corpse Dragon into his arm and turned it into a tattoo.


    Since the recent situation of thunder corpse dragon has stabilized, the next step is to have a good rest.


    Back in the team, Wang Xinran patted Chu Feng on the shoulder: "I''m sorry!"


    In her opinion, Chu Feng is already collecting corpses.


    Although she doesn''t know the significance of thunder stone dragon for everyone, but seeing Tian Jing''s sadness, she still keenly feels that this Python is not simple for everyone.


    Chu Feng smile, and did not do too much explanation.


    The experience of the last 10 years has taught him to hide his cards.


    The more cards there are, the easier it is to live.


    Since everyone thinks that thunder corpse dragon is dead, let them think so! Otherwise, does he have to explain one by one?


    Xu Wei three people also don''t know should so comfort, can only be silent.


    After all, he is a powerful pet. When he dies like this, Chu Feng''s heart is the most miserable.


    "Go back!" Chu Feng turned and left.


    "It''s a pity..."


    The onlookers looked at Chu Feng''s back, but they didn''t know whether they were sad or lucky.

 Chapter 410

    After all the dust is settled. It was already dark, and Chu Feng began to bring people back.


    On the way back, the women took Ye Xiaohui alone and said something. Unfortunately, they didn''t come to an agreement in the end.


    Finally, when these women left, they said they would come back.


    Chu Feng didn''t care too much about this kind of thing. In his opinion, the original intention of this organization to protect women and call on women to be independent is actually good, but it''s too extreme.


    A strong man can have many women, and a strong woman can have many men.


    If women''s independence means abandoning men completely, what''s the essential difference between women''s independence and men''s lifelong closeness to women?


    Especially in this world which is easy to bring pressure, proper catharsis can also help to excrete negative emotions, as long as you don''t indulge in them.


    Even Chu Feng, his heart is not as smart as it looks.


    Therefore, although they suffered a lot from poor women and provided them with help and protection, it was not destined to be a long-term road.


    Really for a good person, or let her have their own ability to move forward.


    After returning to the city of dawn, Chu Feng was about to return to his residence to practice, but Su Yuan called him alone and met him alone.


    Chu Feng used to be more vigilant when he met alone, but now he is more and more confident in his own strength.


    If he can be killed in the city of dawn, he should not go out in the future.


    The outside world is more dangerous than the city of dawn.


    The place of their interview is not the office or office building, but a single family villa where Su Yuan lives now, which is her residence.


    Originally, there lived several female powers who had a good relationship with Su Yuan, and they were also Su Yuan''s confidants, and they were all called out by Su Yuan.


    "Single men and few women, living in the same room, do you want to test a man''s strength?"


    Chu Feng looks at Su Yuan wearing a white shirt with a playful smile. The snow is half exposed under the white shirt, which is particularly attractive.


    But what makes Chu Feng most concerned is that Su Yuan has reached the fifth level.


    Five steps, the whole city of dawn are few.


    Su Yuan, who never liked fighting, turned out to be a fifth level girl.


    And Chu Feng can feel that Su Yuan is not good at fighting.


    It is a kind of intuition to danger, and has always been deeply trusted by Chu Feng.


    Su Yuan, as if unconscious, tilted her slender jade legs on the table and half turned to Chu Feng: "are you satisfied with the powers I taught you?"


    "Satisfied." Chu Feng simply replied.


    "Hypocrisy to the extreme!"


    Su Yuan was angry, "with your personality, if you really want to be satisfied, at least remind me, let me try to promote it!"


    She knew that Chu Feng was an arrogant person and did not worry that others would surpass him.


    He has enough confidence to suppress whatever situation he faces.


    And what he is good at is not suppressing, but making people lose the courage to resist him.


    Since Chu Feng didn''t praise such behavior, it is that such cleverness can''t last long.


    Chu Feng''s eyes swept Su Yuan''s slender legs: "is that why you asked me to come out alone to meet you


    He appreciates Su Yuan''s intelligence, but it doesn''t mean that he will tolerate everything.


    Although his rebirth is a secret affair, every time he anticipates the enemy first, he still attracts some people''s attention.


    The first person to notice was commander Mo, who gave up his action on himself.


    The second person is Su Yuan.


    However, it''s not surprising that there are many strange people in Chinese history who can predict the future. Of course, this prediction of the future is not an empty prediction, but a judgment of what may happen in the future according to the current events and the trend of history.


    It''s like a fortune teller who sees that a child is tough, modest and studious, so he sees that the child will become a great tool in the future.


    This sentence is misjudged. It''s a charlatan or a child who gives up his achievements. No wonder others.


    But if the judgment is successful, this is the master.


    In commander Mo''s opinion, Chu Feng is probably such a person.


    Of course, it''s not that he is a charlatan or a fortune teller, but some people are naturally good at this aspect.


    "Now many reservoirs have been polluted by the blood of zombies. The river water and river purification capacity are relatively strong, and the degree of pollution is slightly lower. However, it is not necessary for many people to have diarrhea after drinking, and even some people will die because of weakness caused by diarrhea."


    Su Yuan seems to be reporting her work and chatting, "but all the water produced by bishuizhu can be directly drunk, so some demon hunting teams or forces from other places will come here regularly to buy clean water, so that we can have a sustainable income.""Oh Chu Feng just lightly said that he knew.


    He has known for a long time that water pollution is becoming more and more serious.


    In this world, it''s not only humans and animals that have changed and evolved, but also viruses and microbes are constantly evolving.


    Most viruses can be eliminated by heating and purifying the light system.


    And heating for more than 15 minutes can also remove many viruses.


    However, the safest way is to improve their own immunity. After reaching the third level, they can be immune to most viruses and diseases.


    Even if there is an outbreak of plague, it is rare for level 4 powers to win.


    What Su Yuan said was Chu Feng''s expectation of this situation.


    "Is there a chance for the world to become what it used to be?"


    Su Yuan suddenly showed a sad smile, tone and eyes with helplessness and loss.


    She has been showing the appearance of a strong woman outside. If people see Su Yuan showing such a weak and helpless appearance, I don''t know how many men will rush to comfort her.


    Unfortunately, Su Yuan will only show this appearance in front of two people, Su Yuyan and Chu Feng.


    If Su Yuyan is present, she will hold her back and give her sister some comfort. Unfortunately, she is facing Chu Feng and a straight iron man.


    "Human society has been making continuous progress in the midst of disasters. The history of China is also a spiraling history. It may not be able to go back to the past, but if we can get through this disaster, we may usher in a brighter future." Chu Feng gave a standard textbook answer.


    Su Yuan suddenly knocked Chu Feng down, and then said seriously: "you know what I want to answer is not this."


    "You are not a compassionate person, you just want a bright life, want to live clean." Chu Feng replied with a smile.


    "Well, can I keep it up?" Su Yuan asked seriously.


    Chu Feng suddenly turned over and threw Su Yuan under him: "of course, you have the ability, I have the power."

 Chapter 411

    "What is this?"


    Chu Feng seriously looked at Su Yuan curled up in bed, can''t help thinking.


    Su Yuan is not only a woman with outstanding appearance and unique temperament, but also a strong woman who can stimulate many men''s desire to conquer.


    In the future world, Chu Feng sometimes played with several women in order to escape despair.


    It''s just that they have lost hope of life and become muddled. I really don''t know what it is.


    A woman like Su Yuan would be miserable in this world if it wasn''t for her talent and strength.


    As long as such a woman does not die, she will generally achieve something and will not be unknown.


    But Chu Feng later generations searched the vicinity of Nandu, and did not hear of such a number one person, I''m afraid she had already died on the way.


    There are too many people who died in the tide of history. Su Yuan''s road was originally a dangerous one.


    What she wants, in fact, is not the world back to the past, nor does she have such great ideals and ambitions. What she wants, in fact, is to maintain her bright life, to be able to live cleanly and truly.


    Now life is the lowest standard Su Yuan can stand.


    If the world gets worse, if the environment gets dirtier, she doesn''t know if she can stand it any more.


    So, she was very scared, very scared.


    But she can''t talk to anyone, she can''t talk to anyone.


    If the deputy leader of Dawning city shows weakness in front of outsiders, most of his subordinates will lose confidence in her, which will be a fatal disaster.


    But fortunately, there is also one, even such a strong woman who can keep out the wind and rain.


    "Don''t tell me what happened last night, just think nothing happened."


    Su Yuan stood up in silence. She looks at Chu Feng in anger.


    "You say the same thing as your sister." Chu Feng teased.


    "Sure enough, you even took my sister."


    Su Yuan white Chu Feng one eye, with her eyesight, of course, already see through all this.


    The person closest to her is Su Yuyan. Of course, she can''t hide her sister''s affairs.


    However, she doesn''t mind this kind of thing too much. She would rather give her body to the strong and the person who can protect herself than to the person who is good for herself but can''t protect herself.


    In other words, she is also the kind of woman who would rather cry in a BMW than smile on a bicycle.


    Crying in a BMW must be crying, but laughing behind a bicycle? Not necessarily?


    Su Yuan, a woman like her, is too smart. This account has long been clear. Unless she is struck by thunder, she will always be rational and choose to cry in a BMW. There is no dignity in the door. At least she seems to have dignity when she goes out.


    To Chu Feng, she also won''t be attentive, drink food man and woman, each take what he needs.


    Chu Feng knew that.


    "But then again, you and Mr. Su are quite similar."


    Of course, Chu Feng also knows that this kind of thing is not urgent.


    It''s not only the BMW problem, but also the relationship between Su Yuyan and Su Yuan. Although it''s very good, it''s still hard to accept psychologically that two women with strong personalities share a man.


    If it''s not the end of the day, this situation will never happen. After all, there is something called self-esteem. Even if this strong man with a leading role aura can survive in order to survive, Su Yuanbai is not happy with her compromise, even disgusted.


    But Chu Feng is very optimistic, he believes that as long as he is strong enough, all the beauties in the world are his, sharing this day will come.


    "Chu Feng, what do you think the city of dawn will look like in the future?"


    Su Yuan asked with some worries, "sometimes I''m really afraid. I''m afraid that even the city of dawn will inevitably become a ruin."


    "We can guard all this with strength."


    Chu Feng''s tone is full of firmness and no doubt, "no matter what kind of enemies we will face in the future, as long as we don''t give up, then there is still hope for everything."


    He has gone through the darkest years of the last 10 years, but he still hasn''t given up.


    Even though he knew the last moment was coming, Chu Feng was still struggling.


    Even if the people around have lost, but Chu Feng understand that his life is pinned on too many people''s hope, so he will live anyway.


    He is very grateful for this opportunity of rebirth, so he should cherish life more and cherish everything he has.


    "That''s right. As long as you don''t give up, there''s still hope."


    Su Yuan suddenly opens her jade arm and embraces Chu Feng''s neck. "No matter how many wars are going on in the world, we will guard our pure land. I know that I can''t do it with my own strength. It''s also a very difficult and dangerous thing for you to do. Only by our real cooperation can we do it."She wants to open her heart to Chu Feng and achieve the combination of her heart.


    "Do you want to continue to provoke me?" Chufeng evil spirit smile, see in front of the woman does not like themselves, but in order to survive.


    However, no matter whether Su Yuan likes herself or lacks a sense of security, she uses this way to tie herself together firmly. In fact, he doesn''t mind.


    Men want to show their value through women in this way. If you can''t bring women what they want, you''d better go to silly white sweet!


    Seeing Chu Feng''s evil eyes, Su Yuan''s body trembles.


    She thought of last night''s compromise, she is very beautiful, beautiful doomed her pride, she is so proud of people, eventually compromise, because do not want to die, this hell like world, she is still greedy.


    Survival is a human instinct. She comforted herself, found an excuse for herself, pretended not to care, and still defied with pride,


    "don''t you want to open the harem? I''ll see how many you can fight. It''s time to see what else you can do and who you can protect. "


    "Yes? I can protect, you will see, but the key time is to give priority to protect you, it depends on how much ability you have


    Chu Feng once again put Su Yuan down, let her understand the consequences of seducing themselves.


    What he said is ugly, but it''s also a fact. He has too many women. There are not many more Su Yuan, and there are not many less Su Yuan. He doesn''t know who to save in the end.


    Frankly speaking, the body can''t get 100% promise. After all, 100% promise can''t be achieved. It''s better to be a bad person. Don''t let Su Yuan have so much hope. This is the end of life. Relying too much on others will only bring one result, that is, earlier death.

 Chapter 412

    January 25, 2021.


    "Is it nearly two months now?"


    Chu Feng hasn''t paid attention to the date for a long time. Now it''s the fifth day after he accepted Su Yuan. After paying attention to the date, he found that it''s almost two months.


    The Apocalypse broke out on December 1, now 55 days later.


    In the past few days, the relationship between him and Su Yuan has been semi open, and the forces of the two people have almost merged.


    However, it still needs some courage to follow Chu Feng directly.


    No way. Although there are many advantages, the danger is also too great.


    His lineage and Su Yuan''s powers have been out for training these days, killing many mutant beasts and powerful zombies, and even two small groups of zombies.


    The military''s encirclement and suppression of Mordor has come to an end. Most of the ways of Mordor have been defeated, and the threat of the remaining zombies to the survivors is also very limited.


    It''s not that the army doesn''t want to continue its encirclement and suppression. If it continues, it will not only impose a heavy load on their weapons and firepower, but also pose a severe challenge to their logistics.


    So after they guide some survivors to build survival bases, and give them some weapons, so that they can find a way to survive, they begin to break the whole into parts and start new operations.


    There are too many challenges they need to face to put all their energy into Mordor.


    According to the information obtained by Chu Feng, more than 20000 members of the army were injured in the war, but more than 10000 of them were saved by them. Warm hearted young people chose to join the army to fight these monsters to the end, even if they had to pay their own lives.


    For this loss, Chu Feng was relieved.


    The total number of regular troops in Nandu is less than 500000. At the end of the day, the early rescue operations caused huge losses to them. Even if some veterans were recruited and returned to the army, their total number is only 300000.


    Now the more people they keep, the safer the Sanjiang area will be.


    At any time, the army is a force that can never be underestimated.


    These days, he collected some ChiYan gold and Youlan magic gold, forged some weapons, and gave some weapons as rewards to those who performed better.


    He also took a look at the stone man he accepted. The stone man has reached the fourth level, but the underground veins have not yet formed an ethnic group.


    Chu Feng is not in a hurry. Before the stone man reaches the fifth level, he will give the stone man a chance to transform.


    Although the growth potential of stone man can''t catch up with thunder corpse dragon, it has its own use.


    Now, at least we can help him guard the vein and excavate it when it becomes stronger in the future.


    His Yuanfu space also became more perfect, and some crops began to harvest in the farmland, which made Chu Feng have enough food reserves, and also made him more confident to carry out his future plans.


    If he wants to really hold up a piece of sky in the end world, he has to do more preparation.


    The population of Dawning city has reached 150000, but the trend of expansion has stopped, and the permanent population has begun to decrease, while the floating population has increased.


    Because the population that a region can support is limited, the principle of Dawning city is that everything depends on its own labor for equal value exchange. After the collection of close range precious materials, those who want more can only go to farther places to collect them.


    The increasing number of level 5 powers around the world has also led to the birth of many survival bases. What the military can do is to send some telegraph facilities to each survival base. If they are in danger, they can ask for help from the nearby survival base or the army.


    For this kind of mutually beneficial thing, most of the survival bases agree.


    But there are also some survival bases, which are isolated from the world, but with their material exhaustion, they will fall apart sooner or later.


    This also led to the emergence of many powerful demon hunting teams.


    Some powerful teams now directly rely on hunting zombies for a living, and then exchange everything they want in dawn City, including women.


    Don''t get me wrong, Dawning city doesn''t sell people.


    However, some women themselves place their hope of survival on men. As long as they are given some security, they can do anything.


    To stop this kind of thing is to let these women die.


    So what Chu Feng can do is to prevent all forced things from happening.


    Chu Feng, who dares to force women within the scope of the city of dawn, has always been unforgivable. But if it''s your love and my wish, he will not pursue anything.


    Even by deception.


    Of course, for Chu Feng, what he is glad about here is the change of his sister.


    Although Chu xiaorou did not give up the naive idea of becoming the Savior, she became mature in the process of being the chief of the security team, which is also popular.After all, with Chu Feng''s prestige, most people will be honest.


    However, what makes Chu Feng feel headache is that his sister still doesn''t give up posting Gu Nanfei, which makes Chu Feng almost go to Gu Nanfei several times.


    More make him feel angry, Gu Nanfei unexpectedly to his sister.


    This is Chu Feng''s younger sister. In Chu Feng''s expectation, only other people pursue their own younger sister, but if they can''t, where can they have their own younger sister''s share that hasn''t been pasted!


    what makes Chu Feng feel more powerless is Gu Nanfei''s life or his own rescue.


    In this way, sometimes he can''t help thinking, did he save the wrong person?


    He shouldn''t have let him live if he had known that he was seducing his sister.


    Of course, he just thought about it.


    Not to mention the national righteousness, even if Gu Nanfei helped him in his previous life, he had to pay back the favor. What''s more, although the goods were a little cold, they didn''t bother.


    I''m much better than myself at this point.


    Considering his sister''s character, Chu Feng decided to let it be.


    Now his main energy is on a very important thing, that is the construction of the knight order, which is also what he thinks about day and night.


    He has done a lot of preparation for this, and has armed all the people he wants to take to hell.


    Although there may be some dangers in this industry, it is impossible to live in this world without taking any risks.


    Looking at the team gathering under the watchtower and Zhang Ziqing who is sleeping, Chu Feng looks to the north.


    There are enemies in that place that he has to kill.


    He doesn''t have the idea of writing off all the grudges after his rebirth. Even if he really has such a stomach, as long as he keeps growing up, he will become the enemy of that person.


    "Chu Feng, the team has assembled."


    Su Yuan and Su Yuyan came behind him.


    Chu Feng smile: "then, ready to go!"

 Chapter 413

    "I have one more thing to say before I leave."


    Su Yuan with some embarrassment said, "the original team, there are more than 17 people can''t come, can''t participate in this action."


    Chu Feng frowned slightly: "at this time, he said there was no way to come. Why didn''t he say it in advance? Don''t you know that this will have a great impact on the operation? "


    It''s like you can''t go if you don''t want to join the army, but since you join the army, don''t be a deserter.


    Although his subordinates are not regular troops, there should be at least some chances.


    If you are afraid, you can choose to quit at the beginning. For their part, Chu Feng will arrange positions for them.


    However, it is too much to withdraw until danger comes.


    The impact on the overall team is one thing, but it''s too bad.


    Looking at the murderous Chu Feng, Su Yuan quickly explained: "you misunderstood that they didn''t want to quit. It''s just that after we rebuilt the hospital, I had a physical examination for all of them before going out. Seventeen of them were found to be pregnant."


    "What?" Chu Feng''s murderous spirit disappeared instantly, and there were some silly eyes.


    Su Yuyan explained: "everyone is under great pressure to survive now. It''s normal to find a way to release the pressure, and not everyone has the consciousness of contraception. There are many women in your team who want to be independent, but it doesn''t prevent them from having fun."


    Chu Feng


    It was really beyond his expectation.


    He knows that it''s very dangerous for a woman to get pregnant in this unstable time, so he always pays attention to this and is very careful.


    But prudence is precious because it is rare.


    Many women join Chu Feng''s team because they don''t want to become playthings. They want to find a way to be independent like Ye Xiaohui.


    However, the huge pressure of life and the enemy''s pressure, let them also need to find a way to vent.


    As a result, it created such an embarrassing situation.


    "Do you have any suggestions?"


    Chu Feng rubs his eyebrows painfully. He understands why women soldiers are rare no matter what times they are.


    On the one hand, women are weaker than men; on the other hand, they are troublesome.


    Such as the embarrassing situation today.


    "Although many living facilities in dawning city have become perfect, not everyone has the awareness of contraception."


    Su Yuan said seriously, "and in my investigation, I found that many people want to have a child after they have settled down a little, as their hope in the dark life of the end. Even if they know that the child may not be able to support them, at least they can have a hope."


    There is a hope, which is very important for many people.


    Many people are desperate for life, not because of too much pressure, but because under the premise of huge pressure, they can not see the hope to solve the pressure.


    Even in the beginning of turbulence, but now the development of Dawning city has been on the right track, which leads many people to have the idea of having children.


    "Even if I can''t live, at least there''s a child here."


    As for asking them to consider how to raise their children, how to give them a good environment and how to let them live in this dangerous world.


    It''s kind of hard.


    Even in peaceful times, not everyone is qualified to be a parent.


    Now many people regard children as spiritual sustenance, which is even more troublesome.


    "Am I also responsible for this?"


    Chu Feng gave a bitter smile and felt a little funny.


    In the future, he has seen a lot of tragedies in which pregnancy weakens the ability of action and eventually leads to two deaths. Moreover, because many children are too fragile, even if they are born, they are easily polluted by the outside world, and it is difficult to support them successfully. Only those who really have a foothold can have the courage to support their children.


    When the climate deteriorates further and a greater disaster comes, human tragedy will further ferment and even turn into Purgatory.


    Even Chu Feng must be cautious in such matters.


    But Chu Feng thousands of calculation, not easy to let the city of dawn into the right track, but did not expect to make such a thing.


    "Forget it, let''s separate all the women and men."


    Chu Feng waved weakly, "when recruiting members of the knight''s order in the future, check all the women, don''t let this happen again."


    This miscalculation made Chu Feng feel powerless, even more headache than those powerful enemies and thousands of zombies.


    Nima, what''s this called?And he was able to predict that when these women started giving birth, maybe things would get bigger, and then lead to more things.


    "It''s really troublesome. The thing I regret most is that I founded dawning city."


    At the thought of the possible troubles in the future, Chu Feng felt a chill.


    If he doesn''t know such things, he can be out of sight and out of mind.


    But now that he knows such things, he must not turn a blind eye to them.


    At this time, he suddenly thought of Gu Nanfei: "Gu Nanfei, it seems that he was preparing for this at the beginning. Yes, although he is not a reborn man and can not anticipate the enemy''s opportunities, he can still do it if he only predicts in one aspect."


    Because of the pregnancy incident, the departure time was delayed for a whole day.


    During this day, Chu Feng directly eliminated many female members.


    Su Yuan began to consider a new system, so that those pregnant women can also play their value during pregnancy.


    It''s not that she''s cruel, it''s just that dawn city is rich in resources, but it can''t be wasted on pregnant women, except that their men take care of them.


    But fortunately, people''s physical quality has improved to a certain extent. Most women, even if they are pregnant, will not affect their actions. It''s just because of moral and other considerations that they are not allowed to directly participate in the regional campaign.


    Let them fight may not work, but if they do some farm work, with their physical quality, it will not be too big a problem.


    The next morning, Chu Feng''s core Knights regrouped.


    However, Chu Feng had lost the spirit he had when he first assembled. On the contrary, he had a sense of helplessness.


    Under the guidance of Chu Feng, Zhang Ziqing, who had been ready for a long time, slowly released the seal of hell in his body.

 Chapter 414

    In a square, Zhang Ziqing raised his hands, and the array under his feet was shining with colorful light.


    This is the small five elements gathering spirit array, which helps Zhang Ziqing recover, prevent her from falling into weakness, and then rely more on the gate of hell.


    Chu Feng said to the members of the preparatory Knights'' order: "I can tell you very clearly that this journey may be very dangerous, or even kill you. If you choose to quit, you can live a good life with your current strength."


    Wei Po Jun said with a laugh: "don''t say more about this. Since we have chosen this road, we are ready to be outstanding."


    "That''s right. We''re going to get ahead."


    "We don''t want to be looked down upon by the psionic."


    "We want to live vigorously, we don''t want to survive."


    "We want to be stronger."


    These reserve members of the order, their eyes are full of hot light, they want to be stronger, they want to be stronger.


    In the past two months, they have seen countless people who have survived, many people who have starved to death in the street, and even some people who have seen people they know appear in front of them as zombies. They have also seen many warriors at the bottom of the class choose to bow and bend their knees.


    No one in the adult world is easy. In fact, it is a means of survival to grovel in order to survive.


    But they don''t want to.


    They are not willing to live wrongly, they are more willing to burn their own lives in this dark world and live their own style.


    Some people ridicule and question them. Even if they don''t follow Chu Feng, can they survive with your skills and equipment?


    But they also laugh at those people. Is it interesting to pick up leftovers every day?


    Can live better, why still want to aggrieve oneself?


    Why live like a mouse?


    If you don''t pursue a better life, what''s the meaning of living a few more days?


    Everyone has everyone''s values, everyone has everyone''s ideas, everyone has everyone''s way of life, there is no right or wrong in the adult world, only choice and consequences.


    Maybe they will lose their lives in a certain war, burn their last fire of life, and bloom their last glory.


    But as long as there is a glimmer of hope, they are willing to fight.


    They want to use their own swords to fight for their own future.


    They want to burn their own hot life, to bloom their own glory.


    Even if these lights are destined to go out in the vast darkness, they will not care about this, because as long as the burning process is dazzling enough to make them feel that this trip to the world is not in vain, it is enough for them.


    A black door opened, the other side of the door came a huge and far-reaching breath, but this breath makes people feel a little familiar.


    This is the coordinates of Chu Feng''s catching the three dogs in hell, so that the coordinates of the hell gate in Zhang Ziqing''s body can be changed to the landing site.


    This practice is not without drawbacks. As Zhang Ziqing uses more power from the gate of hell, her coordinates become more obvious.


    If some powerful beings in hell want to attack the human world, Zhang Ziqing will provide a coordinate for the existence of hell and become a springboard for them to attack the human world.


    The power of hell gate is poppy.


    The more powerful and addictive it is, the more dangerous it is.


    However, Chu Feng also had to rely on the power of hell gate.


    Now many people in dawning city are very satisfied with their life. Compared with the famine some time ago, they are happy to have enough to eat.


    But Chu Feng can not be satisfied, he must not be satisfied.


    This is an era of sailing against the current. If you are satisfied with your present life, you will be eliminated by the trend of the times sooner or later.


    As the leader of Dawning City, even if the members of Dawning city don''t want to work hard, he must take up the whip to urge them to move forward.


    That''s the responsibility of being a leader.


    Even if he has to take a big risk, he has to do it.


    When the door opened, ye Xiaohui was the first to enter the gate of hell, followed by Tian Jing, Xu Wei and Tao Jinghua, followed by the reserve of the Knights.


    Su Yuyan told Su Yuan: "during the time when we go to hell, everything in the city of dawn will please you."


    "Don''t act like you''re going to die."


    Su Yuan said with a smile, "with that bastard Chu Feng, can you still have something to do?"


    "Yes! That scum man is always reassuring


    Su Yuyan said, entered the gate of hell, Li Xiao, Lu Ming and Zhao fan followed, Li Ran did not enter, because the light system is too conspicuous in hell.Chu Feng stood beside Zhang Ziqing and stroked Zhang Ziqing''s hair: "it''s hard for you these days."


    These days, Zhang Ziqing has been seizing the time to control and adapt to the power of hell gate, but also constantly adapt to the law of water system.


    Originally, she just wanted to live a lazy life, but for Chu Feng, she almost gave up all her actions and realized the essence of power wholeheartedly every day.


    Zhang Ziqing said with a smile: "I know that the pressure you bear is the biggest among all people."


    Chu Feng did not say much, but quietly entered the gate of hell.


    He believed that he would come back. In this case, why do you want to leave so sad?


    After Chu Feng entered the gate of hell, Zhang Ziqing closed the door.


    Chu xiaorou appeared from a dark corner, her eyes full of sadness.


    "Why don''t you give it to your brother?"


    Zhang Ziqing looks at Chu xiaorou strangely.


    "It''s not life and death. Why send it?"


    Chu xiaorou turns her head stubbornly.


    After experiencing so many disasters and seeing too many tragedies, she has been used to hiding her weakness and tears and showing her strongest side in front of everyone.


    She knows that no one can take the responsibility of leading everyone alone. The stronger she becomes, the more pressure she can help her brother share.


    A weak sister will only make Chu Feng bear more pressure.


    Su Yuan patted Chu xiaorou on the shoulder and said nothing more.


    She understands Chu xiaorou''s idea. Maybe she shouldn''t bear what she should bear at this age. She should live a carefree life.


    But now that she lives in this age, she can''t help it.


    Not everyone can choose the life they want. The adult world is more accommodating.


    "I will guard the city of dawn until the end of my life."


    Chu xiaorou said silently in her heart.

 Chapter 415

    "How hot! How hot


    "Is there any water?"


    "Cool down!"


    "Bear it, it''s nothing to us."


    After entering the hell, a group of more than 300 people originally wanted to kill all sides, and then fight for their own style. But they didn''t expect that they would be taught to be human as soon as they entered the gate of hell.


    They are not far away from the burning of the blue flame, which makes and the psionic had a lot of contact with them quickly recognize the true identity of these flames.


    Hellfire.


    Even if these Hellfire did not directly burn to them, it still made them feel very difficult. The heat wave just made them have the impulse to take off their armor.


    In the infernal fire, some ghost like things are howling, as if they are suffering some unbearable torment.


    "Is this hell?"


    After seeing the environment of hell, the members of the preparatory Knight Order are full of shock in their eyes.


    Did the hell creatures live in such an environment?


    "Are you my food?"


    A huge shadow fell over them, and then they saw a huge three headed monster, drooling, as if looking at their lunch.


    "What is this?"


    "Do you want to run?"


    "Run fart, this is the preparation of the city Lord!"


    "Here comes the Lord."


    Because of the rehearsal in advance, Chu Feng didn''t come too late compared with the members of the knight order.


    However, even those who have seen the hell three headed dog are shocked by the huge smell of the hell three headed dog.


    "I thought I had reached the fifth level and could be regarded as a strong man, but now I understand that the road of the strong man has just begun."


    Li Xiao can''t help but sigh.


    Under the huge resources, he was forced to the fifth level.


    However, in front of the hell dog, he still felt like a mole ant.


    In addition to the pressure, the members of the preparatory Knight order also felt a sense of pride after they felt the huge breath of the hell three headed dog.


    "Even if it''s such a powerful monster, it''s just the pet of the city master. One day, we can be such a powerful existence."


    They still don''t know the difficulty of implementing this sentence, but it doesn''t prevent them from taking this sentence as their goal and making constant progress.


    Lu Ming''s eyes twinkled with a strange Brilliance: "such a pet, I also want to have."


    In their eyes, even the powerful existence of the hell three headed dog is just a pet.


    Thinking that their city master could persuade such monsters to exist, their hearts were full of pride and confidence in their future.


    Wang Xinran, who saw the three headed dogs in hell for the first time, was so scared that he turned pale that he directly hid behind Chu Feng, holding Chu Feng''s back and shivering.


    "Don''t be afraid, it won''t hurt you."


    Chu Feng comforted Wang Xinran with a smile, and then went to hell three headed dog, "my strength has been greatly improved, can help you recover more strength."


    Last time, he just came into contact with the blood power in the hell three dogs and felt dizzy.


    Now he has refined the magic power seeds, and after a period of training, he is more powerful than the last time. I don''t know how many times, he has the strength to suppress more curses.


    The hell three headed dog said: "we have been waiting for a long time, and we are not in a hurry. We are just helping me. The help to the group is not too great, so the most important thing now is to improve your strength as much as possible, so that we can provide better help."


    It''s not the idea of it, it''s the idea of a powerful presence in the community.


    Last time, it wanted to take back part of the territory directly. Although Chu Feng''s persuasion also played a certain role, the elder of hell three headed dog family played a greater role.


    If Chu Feng can''t grow up, no matter how much they recapture, they will lose.


    If Chu Feng can grow up, are they afraid that they will not get back what belongs to them?


    Chu Feng said: "well, according to our previous agreement, the main battle is your hellhounds. Our Legion will solve some hellhounds'' grievances, but I will also help you. After the battle, the Bighorn clan and nightmare clan in your territory will sign a contract with us."


    "Hell three headed dog said:" no problem, but to sign a contract with these two families, let them become your mounts, you also have to bear the responsibility of protecting them, so that they will not be destroyed


    Chu Feng said, "it should be."


    This is the rule of hell. If you want to use the power of hell, you must pay something.Although the Bighorn is not a powerful race, it is also a part of hell.


    A large number of hellhounds, as well as ordinary hellhounds, appeared behind the hellhounds, forming a mighty army, ready to set out to the target.


    The expeditions and marches in hell are not as troublesome as those on earth. As long as all the people arrive, they can start immediately without considering the equipment and logistics.


    Just as Chu Feng was about to call the members together, Su Yuyan suddenly said, "don''t you plan to name your preparatory knights? A real Legion must have a number, which will be the soul of the Legion. "


    Hearing Su YuYan''s words, the members of the preparatory Knights all looked at Chu Feng with burning eyes.


    Let them have the official number, then they are the real Legion.


    When a real Legion is formed, the soul of the army will be gradually shaped.


    Lu Ming suggested: "simply call it the Knights of dawn. Anyway, it''s the Knights of the city of dawn. In the future, they should shoulder the responsibility of defending the city of dawn."


    Everyone thought it was a good idea.


    If they can go back, they are bound to become the main force of the city of dawn.


    If you call them the Knights of dawn, they can also bear the title.


    However, they always feel that they will lack something.


    Su Yuan is now forming a legion. She plans to let a regular army appear in the city of dawn, or an army that surpasses the regular army. This army is bound to be called the Legion of dawn.


    They always have an idea in their heart, that is to distinguish them from those legions.


    Differentiation does not mean division, but just to symbolize their unique status. As soon as they mention their name, they will feel proud.


    Seeing everyone''s hesitation with expectant eyes, Chu Feng had an idea in his heart.


    "We all come to hell from the world, and want to return to the world after gaining strength here. Since we can shuttle between hell and the world, our name is simply -"


    Chu Feng''s fierce eyes swept everyone''s eyes:


    "dungeon Knight Order!"

 Chapter 416

    Serial number is a very important thing for an army.


    If you don''t have a name and serial number, no matter how powerful you are, you will always be a miscellaneous army and a scattered soldier.


    But with the number, it began to condense into a whole.


    Although it is only a name, an illusory name, it can make many people fight for it and die to defend its dignity.


    This has been the case since ancient times.


    Chu Feng didn''t think about these things at first, or didn''t care much about them. That''s because he was used to going alone. Even if he waved to his subordinates, there wouldn''t be too many people around him.


    now that Su Yuyan reminds him, he simply takes a name.


    "The order of hell!"


    "We are the order of hell!"


    "Wow! We are the unique order of hell, the order that shuttles between hell and the world. "


    With a unique name, the members of the order of hell are very excited, and an inexpressible sense of honor sprouts in their hearts.


    Wei broken army''s heart also rose a different feeling.


    This is the rudiment of glory.


    "Knights of hell, fight with me!"


    With Chu Feng''s order, the morale of the members of the hell Knight order is like a rainbow.


    Thousands of hellhounds have emerged under the leadership of three hellhounds. There are also some unnamed creatures, and even some humanoid life.


    These are the legions of hellhounds.


    On the way forward, they are constantly blocked by all kinds of rotten creatures. These creatures travel between hellfire. Although their bodies are constantly burned by hellfire and even scream, they are not seriously injured.


    These creatures are not afraid of death to the hell dog, and then were torn to pieces.


    However, these creatures, as if they were not afraid of death, went on one after another.


    In large numbers, some hellhounds soon get scarred.


    "Why do hellhounds have to fight in close quarters?" Luming asked


    "What else? Do you want to use Hellfire? "


    Zhao fan solemnly pointed to the flames, "hell is full of Hellfire everywhere, although not every inch of the corner has, but the emergence and disappearance of Hellfire is irregular, any living creature here can not avoid suffering from the burning of Hellfire."


    Hearing Zhao fan''s words, Li Xiao''s heart sank.


    The most powerful part of hellhounds is that they can handle Hellfire, but these creatures are not afraid of Hellfire. Even if they use skills, their damage is limited.


    Chu Feng explained loudly: "these are the bottom creatures of hell, ghouls and ghost corpses. They don''t have too strong power, but they have certain resistance to hell fire. Don''t be afraid. Our strength is enough to deal with these monsters."


    "Let me try!"


    Wei broke the army to take the lead, an ax split to a half rotten body of the monster, under his axe, the monster quickly became two.


    "Don''t be afraid, these monsters are weak!"


    Wei broke the army and exclaimed excitedly.


    Everyone''s face is a little twitching, but what can''t beat you is weak?


    Wei is famous for breaking the army, especially because he is a pure warrior.


    Besides the ancient warrior, he represents the peak of the warrior.


    And he has the natural divine power, the same power is able to play several times the effect of others, coupled with the weapon specially made for him by Chu Feng. Attack power has reached level five.


    However, some people still summoned up the courage to fight against these monsters.


    They soon found out that these monsters actually do more than zombies.


    "So these monsters are really weak."


    "Don''t be complacent. It''s because we have strong weapons."


    "Yes, the weapons in our hands can be comparable to the fourth level."


    "Be careful not to be attacked."


    A soldier was scratched by a ghoul carelessly, but Wang Xinran quickly rescued the soldier.


    Although her attack power is weak, her body method is good.


    "Ah! What''s this? "


    The soldier screamed bitterly. He found his scratched arm rotting and spreading towards his body.


    "Come on, cut off this hand for me!" The soldier cried out in pain.


    His pain, not only from the arm pain, but also from the loss of an arm on his combat effectiveness.


    I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing just after entering Hell.


    "I don''t think it''s that far."


    Wang Xinran in the hands of the green light on the soldiers, those black breath quickly disappeared, "my ability seems to be very restrained to this toxin."The members of the knight''s order saw Wang Xinran''s hand, and their morale was greatly boosted.


    If they are injured and their lives are in danger, their combat will become very difficult.


    But if they can be rescued, the price they have to bear will be much lower.


    "Don''t be careless. Wang Xinran has only one person. There are not many people who can be saved."


    Chu Feng cried out, "our task is to help the hellhounds to solve these monsters, and let the hellhounds fight wholeheartedly, but we must pay attention to protect ourselves when fighting, because this is a long-lasting war."


    "Yes


    The members of the order of hell answered.


    Su Yuyan thought: "sounds like we can control the creatures in hell?"


    It is said that such a combat environment is a kind of weakening to human beings, but as long as we can avoid Hellfire, human beings can cause more damage to these monsters at the bottom.


    In this way, the monsters, humans and hellhounds at the bottom form a triangle circle.


    "Yes, and it can be explained by species invasion."


    Chu Feng said, "the creatures living in hell are more or less immune to Hellfire, but Hellfire does great harm to the real world. However, if people in the real world do not rely on Hellfire, then the bottom creatures immune to Hellfire are more likely to be restrained by human beings."


    The creatures in hell originally formed a cycle, or another special ecological structure.


    However, although human beings do not use this ecological structure, they can not be controlled by the ecology, so they can do harm to hell creatures, and hell dogs are more powerful.


    With the help of the hell knights, the pressure of the hellhounds is greatly reduced.


    After 10 minutes of fighting in this way, some Hellfire stampeded by the shadow surrounded them.


    Seeing these shadows, the three hellhounds roared:


    "come up and die! You traitors

 Chapter 417

    "Traitor?"


    People are keen to capture the word, can not help but some doubts.


    Chu Feng explained: "the hellhounds are cursed, so some races that originally submitted to the hellhounds began to abandon their owners one after another, and began to find another way out. Some even divided the hellhounds into royal families, and in turn began to attack the hellhounds, and even devour the power of the hellhounds.


    Among them, the most famous one is the hell corpse eating dog. Originally, they shared this territory as servants of hell''s three dogs, but now they choose to betray. "


    This is what he got from the hellhounds.


    The last owner of the ancient book planned a territory here, so that other lords in hell could not enter here, even the king was no exception.


    But the strongest fortress is often broken from the inside.


    Although there is no way to invade here, when the power of the hell three headed dog begins to lose again, it has been unable to frighten those subordinates.


    The reason why the territory of hell three headed dog is constantly shrinking is not because of the invasion of foreign enemies, but because of the betrayal of their subordinates.


    Lu Ming indignantly said: "it''s so hateful. They are powerful because of the hell three headed dog family. Why do they choose to betray now?"


    "It''s just a different position."


    Su Yuyan sighed.


    "Shh! We are also fighting for our position now. "


    Chu Feng stopped Su YuYan''s words.


    Chu Feng asked himself that if he stood in the position of those local corpse eating dogs, he would certainly choose to betray when his boss could not hold him down.


    It''s human instinct, it''s biological instinct.


    If any creature wants to evolve, if it wants to become stronger, if it wants to stand out in the nature of the jungle, it must learn to betray.


    But now he is on the side of the three hells. He also needs the strength of the three hells, so he has to fight for his position.


    Good or evil is never a matter for him to consider.


    Hell corpse dogs are mainly black, with rotten meat on their bodies, and some yellow haired dogs. It''s not difficult to distinguish them.


    Seeing the appearance of hellhounds, hellhounds immediately launched a charge.


    The black flame protruded from the mouth of the three hells, and the hot flame formed a pillar of fire, which directly burned more than ten hells'' corpse eating dogs to ashes.


    This is a higher fire than Hellfire - Hellfire!


    Six hellhounds also showed their tusks and began to fight with those hellhounds.


    A 14-5-meter-long black giant dog came out from the side of hell''s corpse eating dog, spitting out the same black flame in its mouth. It collided with the pillar of fire spitted out by three hell dogs, and the hot heat wave immediately swept all over the place, and countless hell creatures at the bottom wailed and rolled on the ground.


    Even hell''s death eaters, some of them lost their breath in the wailing.


    "Is this the real strong man?"


    Although there are two or three hundred meters away from the battlefield, even such a long distance makes Su Yuyan feel frightened. "Even if it is so far away, it can still make people feel shivering."


    Li Xiao is also a dignified face: "I thought after reaching level 5, I was already a strong man, but I didn''t expect to be taught to be a man so soon."


    Level 5 has been able to dominate on the earth. If you want to establish a power, you can at least attract thousands of people to join.


    If such a master joined the survival base, he would be regarded as his ancestor.


    However, in the battle of hell three dogs, they can''t even get close.


    "They have their fight, and we have our fight."


    Chu Feng didn''t care at all, and then ordered to Ye Xiaohui and Xu Wei, "go fight with the hell corpse eating dog, too! You all have the soft armor I knitted for you. As long as you are careful, you won''t be hurt too much. Go


    "Yes, boss!"


    "Yes, master!"


    Ye Xiaohui immediately rushed to the battlefield.


    Ye Xiaohui, who has the seeds of the sword body power of silence, is just like entering the realm of no one. A few black corpse eating dogs have just opened their mouths, and their heads have fallen off before they have time to blow fire.


    The Blazing Sword Qi blood lotus blooms, and several hell corpse eating dogs are cut on the spot, and then dismembered by the following hell dog and turned into food.


    Tian Jing and Xu Wei are not willing to be outdone. The long sword in their hands cuts them. Where they pass, the hell corpse eating dog is not a combined enemy at all.


    Their strength has reached the level of level 5 with the addition of equipment. It''s not easy to deal with some hell corpse eating dogs that are less than level 5.


    "Brother Feng, can I have their power?"


    Lu Ming looks at the four enviously.


    Said, although he obtained Xiao Li''s ability, but what he liked most was to fight with his own fists and weapons.Chu Feng taught him how to practice martial arts, but he didn''t fall behind.


    As a summoner, practicing melee combat can improve his life-saving ability, so Su Yuyan didn''t dissuade him.


    Li Xiao also had expectations in his eyes.


    Their strength was much higher than that of Tian Jing and others. After all, they achieved great achievements on the second day of the end of the world, and then they were greatly promoted in the battle.


    However, now a few people even rely on weapons to catch up.


    It''s hard to look at all this calmly.


    "Don''t worry, your path is different."


    Chu Feng said, "there are very few special equipment that are useful to you, but once you meet the right materials or equipment, you will definitely get more promotion than them."


    No matter when, Faye is Faye.


    Although melee may look more handsome and powerful, and it''s easy to abuse people who don''t know how to use their powers when they meet them, they are still abused when they meet those brilliant powers.


    Even if you are a character like the nine kings of the last world, you have to have a mage around you.


    "You are ready to support, I will do the same!"


    Su Yuyan said, like an arrow away from the string.


    Her speed is very fast, especially after having the blood drinking sword, she can give full play to her speed regardless of her power.


    And Li Xiao and other elemental powers are preparing for support in the rear.


    If the powers directly participate in the battle, the impact on the situation is not too great, but if they don''t do it at the beginning, but as an aid, they can greatly reduce their own casualties.


    And Chu Feng''s vision is to fall on the opponent who fights with the hellhound.


    "Six steps, there should be no problem." Chu Feng''s hand appeared a long sword flashing cold light.

 Chapter 418

    "Chu Feng, what are you doing?"


    Zhao fan suddenly found that there was something wrong with Chu Feng''s eyes and cried out in a hurry.


    The battlefield of hellhounds and hellhounds, that''s their forbidden area!


    Even if it''s just close, they may be burned by the real fire of hell. Even if it''s just a little bit, they will be in danger of life.


    "It''s not good for us to fight in a regional environment."


    Chu Feng explained, "if the battle can''t be finished soon, then hell fire will burn all our people to ashes, so this battle must be decided quickly."


    With that, he walked toward the strongest battlefield.


    "Human beings, don''t come near here, or you will be in danger of your life."


    A hell double headed dog dissuades Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng is the hope of their hellhounds to recover their strength and lift the curse. It doesn''t want Chu Feng to have any mistakes.


    The hell three headed dog took a look at Chu Feng and then said aloud, "since he is the descendant of his master, he is absolutely not weak enough to need our protection."


    Hell three headed dog family, for the old master are very respected.


    In their view, since Chu Feng is the master''s descendant, it will never be weak.


    From seeing Chu Feng for the first time to now, the progress of Chu Feng is also in the eye.


    If this human being''s misjudgment of his own strength leads to his own death, it can only be said that he deserves it.


    Such people die sooner or later.


    And it can dispel their unrealistic expectations.


    The sword in Chu Feng''s hand is the sword of the underworld knight, which is made of the dark cold iron.


    Most of his swords are not as good as his inborn sword Qi, but if he has a sword in his hand, he can at least save some energy consumption.


    Although he has Juyuan Fu to add vitality, every point of vitality is very precious in the battle.


    If we can save, we should save some.


    It''s not that he''s too mean, it''s that he''s used to it.


    In his previous life, he was in danger many times and forced himself to the end of his life. Several times, he saved some energy from fighting and gave himself the chance to escape.


    Sometimes when we meet a powerful enemy or a large number of wild animals, it''s also because we save every minute in the battle, so that we can hold on to the end.


    The battle circle on the side of hell three headed dog seems to be evenly matched, but it has some advantages.


    The original hell three headed dog, only in a short time to play a seven level combat effectiveness, but after being sealed by Chu Feng part of the curse, has really reached the seventh level.


    Although the leader of hell''s corpse eating dog clan is also a seven level existence, he is still not enough to see in front of hell''s three headed dogs.


    As a dog, hell three dogs have absolute suppression on the same level.


    It''s the same with hellhounds.


    If we continue to fight like this, it will be sooner or later for the hellhounds to win.


    However, Chu Feng knew that the hell knights could not afford it.


    Proper pressure can force them to exploit their potential, but if the pressure is too great, it can only crush them.


    "A human who has just reached the fifth level dares to intervene in our battle!"


    A hell corpse eating dog spits out a dark blue flame. Although it is also hell fire, its power is close to samadhi fire.


    Chu Feng left a phantom in place and dodged the fireball.


    His body is not slow at all, toward the hell corpse dog rushed past.


    A hellhound got in front of the dog and wrestled with it.


    "When you three headed dogs in hell fight with us, do you want foreigners to intervene in our fight? Where has your glory gone? "


    Cried the hellhound.


    The hell three headed dog is a family that attaches importance to glory. This sentence may not change the decision of the hell three headed dog, but it can at least make their mind waver.


    However, the hellhound remained unmoved.


    Outsiders?


    This human is a descendant of the master. How can we say that he is an outsider?


    At this time, Yu Guang of hell corpse eating dog suddenly catches Chu Feng''s trace.


    "When did this man come here?"


    Its remaining light noticed that Chu Feng didn''t know when he had come to its side, and the long sword with cold light in his hand was refracting the trembling light.


    "The sword of the underworld knight, how can you have this?"


    Cried the hellhound in shock.


    "You still have some insight."


    Chu Feng flashed cold irony in his eyes, and his body was constantly approaching the hell ghoul.


    The hell corpse eating dog opens its mouth and bites toward Chu Feng.It''s nearly 10 meters long, and even if it''s put in, it''s two meters long. If it bites, Chu Feng will be crushed directly.


    Moreover, the hell corpse eating dog is never a clumsy creature, even if it has a huge body, its movement is not slow at all.


    However, just when it thought that this tiny human would be bitten off his waist, Chu Feng''s body suddenly disappeared.


    "Ah


    A fierce scream came, and the hell corpse eating dog''s left eye was in severe pain. Two successive cold swords formed a cross and cut its left eye into four pieces.


    "Hateful human beings!"


    The hell corpse eating dog gave out a shrill roar, but then, it suddenly felt that this human did not know when, had come to its body.


    A sharp sword cut, it only felt his left foot was directly cut off, let it center of gravity instability, knelt down on the ground.


    It''s a common way for small creatures to deal with large ones, and that''s chopping feet.


    Especially in the case of eye injury, the hell corpse eating dog has a blind spot.


    When the hell''s corpse eating dog lost its center of gravity and was unstable, Chu Feng left the spot, stabbed the hell''s corpse eating dog''s neck with a long sword, and made a stroke towards the top.


    "Ah! Damn flea, I''ll kill you. "


    Hell corpse dog constantly rolling body, struggling to put Chu Feng fall from the body, but this action gave Chu Feng more opportunities.


    When it rolled, the remaining eye suddenly saw a black figure magnifying in front of its eyes.


    "No -"


    accompanied by a shrill roar, Chu Feng had stabbed his remaining eye, and the explosion of sword Qi directly made his eyes become fragments.


    Hell double headed dog to seize this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, quickly went forward, a bite of the hell corpse dog''s throat.


    A group of hellhounds rushed up and began to enjoy the meal.


    With the fall of a 6-level hell corpse eating dog, the high-end war situation has tilted.

 Chapter 419

    "Man, thank you for your help."


    Hellhound said with admiration.


    Worthy of being the master''s descendant, he has just reached level 5. He has hit a level 6 hell corpse eating dog, but he has not been hurt.


    Level 5 damage level 6, not injured, which makes it more confident of Chu Feng.


    "If you want to thank me, there will be opportunities when the battle is over."


    Chu Feng''s action did not stop, toward the second to reach the sixth level of hell corpse dog to kill in the past.


    The hell corpse eating dog, who is fighting with a hell double headed dog, sees Chu Feng''s figure and suddenly pounces forward. He uses his body to bear the grip of the hell double headed dog and leaves a big hole in his body.


    However, taking advantage of this opportunity, it spits out a dark blue pillar of fire.


    Around the dark blue pillar of fire, there was a layer of black flame.


    This is hellfire.


    Although it can''t completely control Hellfire, it can still attach some Hellfire power on the basis of Hellfire.


    "Man, be careful, get out of the way!"


    The hellhound yelled anxiously.


    It didn''t expect that a level 6 hell corpse eating dog could use this move. Although it didn''t do much damage to the hell three headed dog family, it did a lot of damage to creatures outside the region.


    It''s just a level 5. It''s contaminated with the real fire of hell. It''s almost impossible to survive.


    This human has just won its recognition with his strength. If it suddenly falls down because of this move, it will also be a fatal blow to their family.


    Chu Feng does not dodge, raising his hand is a water ball.


    "It''s over!"


    Seeing that Chu Feng''s body didn''t slow down, and he didn''t want to dodge, he tried to use water to deal with hellfire. The big eyes of hellhound were full of despair.


    Hellfire is a fire that claims to burn everything. How can it be put out with water?


    But then it froze.


    When the blue water came into contact with the pillar of fire, they collided and burst out a huge vapor, but then the fire of hell went out.


    "How could it be?"


    The hellhound''s eyes were as big as lanterns.


    They thought of a possibility.


    It is impossible for ordinary water to fight against Hellfire, but there is one kind of water that can do it, that is Tianyi real water.


    The temperature of the water is extremely low, and the chill is even more terrible than the temperature.


    Tianyizhen water only needs one drop to form ice in a pond, but tianyizhen water itself is not frozen.


    However, isn''t this the power that level 7 water system powers can control?


    "No way!"


    Hell corpse dog shocked, it did not expect that his potential in the inevitable blow was so brutally cracked.


    This flaw was also captured by the hell three headed dog, leaving a huge scar on its body.


    Under the cover of huge water vapor, Chu Feng''s body rushed out of the thick fog and came to the back of the hell corpse eating dog. The dark cold iron sword in his hand cut out a cold sword Qi. With the power of congenital sword Qi, he directly cut off the two retreats of the hell corpse eating dog.


    Hell''s corpse eating dog fell heavily to the ground under the attack.


    Chu Feng stepped on the body of the hell corpse eating dog, and soon came to its abdomen. His long Sword Pierced its soft abdomen. As he ran forward, he opened a big hole in his abdomen.


    A large number of hellhounds took advantage of this opportunity to get directly into the wound.


    Such a tragic scene made Lu Ming and others in the rear dumbfounded.


    "It''s brutal, it''s bloody."


    Li Xiao murmured to himself.


    This kind of picture can''t be broadcast on any channel on earth.


    Su Yuyan, who killed several hell corpse eating dogs around him, cast his eyes on the battlefield of Chu Feng.


    "Has he become so powerful?"


    Su YuYan''s eyes are full of unwillingness. She thought that her apprenticeship style was a powerful help, but unexpectedly, she was still not irreplaceable for Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng was able to change the battle situation of the sixth level in a few moves, but she couldn''t even intervene in the battle of that level.


    If facing more powerful danger, can she really help Chu Feng?


    If she has to face the enemy at this level in the future, can she really play a role in the battle at this level?


    Or, all can only rely on Chu Feng to fight?


    At the thought of such a possible scene, Su YuYan''s heart was full of reluctance.


    "Anyway, just get stronger."Su YuYan''s blood drinking sword turns a five level hell corpse eating dog into a dry corpse, which makes the body-building as white as jade crystal clear. However, under the beautiful appearance, it contains endless killing opportunities.


    Drinking blood sword is a sword that can grow up.


    If a mediocre with this sword, may be able to play a certain prestige in a short time, but will eventually be buried by time.


    However, if a strong man holds the sword, he will make himself and the sword stronger.


    "I want to be stronger!"


    Su YuYan''s eyes become more firm, draw out the blood sword, continue to look for the next enemy.


    "Control your own power."


    Ye Xiaohui looks at the corpse of the corpse eating dog beside her, frowning slightly, feeling a little at a loss.


    Chu Feng taught her to learn to control her own power, not to be controlled by power and become a slave of power.


    But how do you control your power?


    She noticed that the death eaters had begun to run away, and with the fall of two sixth order death eaters, the high-end war situation had been seriously tilted.


    A hell double headed dog rushed into a group of corpse eating dogs and launched a massacre, which greatly relieved the pressure of the bottom war situation. Then, together with another hell double headed dog, he began to besiege new targets.


    The whole war situation has begun to collapse in all aspects.


    "When I was fighting, I could kill several targets at most with one sword. However, with the master seriously injured the hell corpse eating dog of level 6, the reaction was a chain reaction, resulting in the collapse of all aspects. This is not only because the master is very powerful, but also because the master uses his own strength in the right place."


    Ye Xiaohui''s heart is slightly clear, "although I don''t know what kind of power is really controlling myself, I should use my wisdom to exert the same power to a greater effect, instead of satisfying my desire to kill or paralyzing myself with killing. This should also be a way of controlling my power!"


    Thinking about this, ye Xiaohui suddenly finds that she is more comfortable in controlling the sword Qi in her body. She has a feeling that she can control the power of the sword Qi even without Chu Feng''s seal.

 Chapter 420

    The fierce battle ended in less than 20 minutes.


    It''s not because hell''s corpse eating dog is too weak. It''s because hell''s creatures fight with all their strength at the beginning. It''s about who gets rid of the enemy first, not the war of attrition.


    The strength of the hell three headed dog is better than that of the hell corpse eating dog, but although it has left several tragic injuries on itself, even a few meters long cut.


    However, this injury is nothing to hellhounds. They were born for fighting, and this injury can be made up with time.


    Chu Feng took the opportunity to use the unknown ancient book skills to refine three six level corpse eating dogs.


    It''s one of the spoils he deserves.


    This also makes him just reach the strength of level 5, and soon reach level 5 and level 3.


    But that seven level hell corpse eating dog, he don''t want to think about it.


    This is the prize of hellhounds.


    And the hell dog family''s gift to him is more helpful than a hell corpse eating dog.


    "What about our losses?"


    Chu Feng asks Su Yuyan.


    Although Wei broken army is the commander of hell Knight order, but Chu Feng also know his character, let him count casualties is really some difficult.


    Wang Xinran looked a little dejected: "there are many injured people who have been cured by me, but still caused 13 casualties."


    With the support of a large number of nuclei, her therapeutic ability has been brought into full play.


    As long as it''s not really dead, she can guarantee that there are no sequelae left.


    "13, less than expected."


    Chu Feng thought, of course, this sentence he can not say.


    If a leader says that he thinks his subordinates have too few casualties, then the leader will definitely cause his subordinates to be centrifugal, which is a fatal influence.


    No matter how high his prestige is, some taboos cannot be violated.


    In his original expectation, these people would die or hurt at least 10%. However, during this period, he did not supervise these people''s practice, but no one was slack. On the contrary, because he might be underestimated by Chu Feng, he made more efforts, which led to their strength exceeding Chu Feng''s expectation.


    Therefore, such a small casualty is also the result of their own efforts.


    Practice is not for others, but for yourself.


    In this dangerous world, everyone is sailing against the current.


    It took half an hour to clean up the battlefield. In this half an hour, Chu Feng relieved some hell double headed dogs from the oppression of blood, and made them reach the peak of level 6.


    And the hell three headed dog has reached the peak of the seventh level.


    If Chu Feng helped the hell three headed dog family to solve the curse problem on a large scale, it would certainly cause suspicion, but if it was just a few, it would not be noticeable at all.


    After all, the power of curse is weakened with the passage of time and the inheritance from generation to generation. Just a few hellhounds weaken the curse, which is not suspicious at all.


    "Human beings, you have our approval."


    The hell three headed dog said to Su Yuyan and other humanitarians, "as the price of helping us, we can let some people as your fighting partners, but you should bear in mind that our master can be your fighting partner, so he died for you, but he is not your servant."


    The hellhounds are loyal to those who are kind to them, but the kindness is big and small, and the degree of loyalty is also big and small.


    Hell Knights help them to recapture part of their territory. At most, they can only thank them and send out some less precious servants.


    For the hellhounds, those who didn''t evolve a second hellhound are just cannon fodder.


    But even if it is cannon fodder, as long as it has the blood of the hell three headed dog family, it can not be easily insulted, so it said these words.


    With the permission of the hellhounds, Chu Feng gives some of the power of the contract to Su Yuyan and Lu Ming, so that they can call the hellhounds to fight for themselves.


    Among them, as a dark summoner, Luming gained the greatest benefit.


    For ordinary hellhounds, Chu Feng has been able to completely seal the power of curse. After all, the power of curse grows with the strength of hellhounds.


    The hellhound who has completely lifted the curse has reached the peak of level 5.


    As a dark summoner, Luming can directly contract nine dark summoning creatures of his own life.


    "It took me a month to get five fourth order summoners."


    Lu Ming was very grateful. "Now he got five summoners of the fifth level peak all at once. It''s really moving."


    Although he prefers close combat, he will not refuse to improve his strength.


    After all, when you fight in the wild, who cares about the way you fight?And hellhound''s strength, he also saw, is absolutely close to the existence of the same level invincible!


    It''s impossible to cross level challenge, but even the hellhound who has just been solved by Chu Feng can crush most of the five level strongmen.


    Of course, there is no way for Chu Feng to be included in the category of the fifth order.


    It''s just a pity that he can''t summon hellhounds.


    Chu Feng patted him on the shoulder: "now you are the strongest person in the team, but you have to shoulder the responsibility of protecting everyone."


    "Don''t worry! Brother Feng, I will not let others die in front of me. "


    Lu Ming patted his chest, and the expression on his face was very similar to the protagonist with yellow hair and blood.


    However, there are still a few people who are recognized by hellhounds.


    Although the members of the hell Knights have helped them a lot, they are far from giving them timely help. At most, they are icing on the cake.


    Chu Feng has nothing to complain about. He has more arrangements for the hell knights.


    Hellfire is still burning. The members of hellknights form a circle to fight with the hellcreatures at the bottom and adapt to the environment here.


    Although the main battle is over, it is also a rare opportunity for training.


    If they are able to play a strong combat effectiveness in such an environment, the fight back to the real world will certainly become more handy.


    After the settlement of the ghoul group, the hellhounds began to lead the people to accept the territory. Five hours later, they brought some hellhounds and hellnightmares.


    The original owner of this territory has been solved, so the creatures that belong to this territory must belong to the hell three headed dog clan.


    "You can choose your mounts here. If they don''t satisfy you, I can continue to capture them."


    Hell three head dog strength has recovered a part, which makes it in a good mood, in a lot of things also become very good to speak.

 Chapter 421

    For these hell creatures, Chu Feng is optimistic about a total of two.


    "Hell Bighorn, born is the third level, grow up is the fourth level, gentle temperament, whether speed or endurance in hell creatures are among the top, fighting mainly rely on the head of the Bighorn, but the strength is not strong, in the fourth level belongs to the bottom of the existence."


    This is the information of the hell Bighorn, but the gentle temperament in the information is based on the standard of hell.


    In hell, if you know how to bow to the strong, you are already gentle.


    It''s not that other creatures won''t bow to the strong, but most of the hell creatures have to be beaten before they know how to bow.


    And to accept the Bighorn horse, we only need to rely on the strong breath.


    "Divine power!"


    Chu Feng''s body erupted a strong sense of killing. Under the influence of divine power, his killing spirit was almost materialized. In addition, he had just carried out a killing, which made the bighorns tremble and almost dare not resist, so they bowed their heads directly to Chu Feng.


    In the face of the surrender of the double horned horse, Chu Feng had no accident.


    The Bighorn horse belongs to the bottom creature in hell. If such a weak force doesn''t know how to bow to the strong, it will be exterminated.


    And the greatest value of the Bighorn family is as a mount.


    The endurance of the horse is very strong, the speed is also very fast, with the charge of cavalry, is absolutely a weapon of war.


    And although their attack power is weak, and the attack way is single, but the defense is still very good, don''t worry about being chopped off.


    The reason why many forces on earth can''t form a knight order is that they don''t have good mounts.


    If the mount is too weak and consumes a lot of forage for feeding, but it is consumed as a consumable in a war, how can they accept the cost performance?


    Even ye Xiaohui and Su Yuyan are frightened by the fierce murderous spirit of Chu Feng.


    Why does Chu Feng have such a strong murderous spirit? Moreover, this almost real murderous spirit must have been stained with the blood of countless enemies.


    How many people did he kill?


    Xu Wei three people feel a burst of heart tremor.


    They understand why Chu Feng never cares about the loyalty of the people around him, because in front of such power, no matter who is loyal or not, who dares to betray?


    Since the strength of Chu Feng reached level 4, he never saw the upper limit of Chu Feng.


    How strong Chu Feng shows is entirely up to his opponent.


    "Double horned horse family, give up your loyalty!"


    Chu Feng took out a long gun flashing cold and cold. This is the knight''s gun he collected from the underworld knight, but the knight''s gun added new functions to him.


    In the knight''s gun, is full of dense runes, and has inexplicable power.


    "The race contract is really the true story of the master!"


    Although Chu Feng showed the power of echo seal, the hell three headed dog family had confirmed Chu Feng''s identity, but when Chu Feng showed such a means, they were still surprised.


    They know that the power of the master is boundless, so they sometimes doubt how much power the master''s successor can inherit.


    Just now Chu Feng''s performance has been recognized by them, but seeing the race contract, they are still in tears.


    Having mastered such a complicated means means means that the little master is really likely to inherit the power of the master.


    Chu Feng said in a loud voice: "this knight''s gun has been added by me to the power of the alien contract. Everyone can drop a drop of blood on it and record his own breath of life. From then on, he has become my servant and fought for me and my soldiers."


    Under the cover of Chu Feng''s murderous spirit, the Bighorn family lined up one by one, leaving their blood as proof of their loyalty.


    Similar methods are common in hell, even in the underworld.


    The foundation of those summoning spells is actually a clan contract.


    The strong among human beings force to sign contracts with these creatures, and then summon under certain conditions, which is the essence of summoning.


    The essence of Luming''s dark calling is to borrow the power of the contract of one''s existence.


    Chu Feng was also very satisfied with the current affairs of the Bighorn family.


    Then, he said to the hell three headed dog: "this knight''s gun will be handed over to you to keep for me later, and by the way, I''d like to trouble you to help me take more bighorns."


    Although the double horned horse itself is good at saving lives, it will not easily become consumables on the battlefield, but for Chu Feng, the number of double horned horses is not too much.


    Even as cannon fodder is good.


    And the contractual relationship between the two sides is witnessed by the knight''s gun. As long as the knight''s gun is not damaged, the master servant relationship between the two sides will always exist.Moreover, Chu Feng has a special means to make his soldiers use the summoning contract to summon the Bighorn family as their own mounts.


    Of course, the degree of cooperation between the two sides needs to be trained slowly.


    "A little thing."


    The hell three headed dog agreed, and told Chu Feng another news, "the master once left the contract book here. When your strength becomes stronger, maybe you can control the power of the contract book. In this way, all the creatures in the territory can become your servants."


    A contract?


    Chu Feng''s mind moved. He recorded that in ancient books.


    The knight''s gun is actually a form of contract.


    Just because of his lack of information, so can only use a gun as a medium.


    If the original owner of the ancient book also left a contract book here, then as his inheritor, he should also be able to use the power of the contract book.


    This can be seen from the fact that the inheritance mark of hell''s three headed dog clan falls into its own soul.


    It''s just that controlling such a large range of contract book is not a joke to the load of soul, so the hell three headed dog didn''t let Chu Feng control the power of contract book now.


    After the Bighorn family surrendered, Chu Feng''s eyes fell on a group of black one horned horses.


    "The nightmare horse of hell, the youth is the fifth level, the adult is at least the fifth level peak, the temperament is ferocious and cruel, likes to swallow the prey''s heart, the speed is as fast as lightning, can walk on the water, will submit to the existence which is stronger than oneself, but will not easily offer the absolute loyalty, can accept the contract, only has the equal contract.


    Even if you have controlled the existence of the contract, you need to defeat the nightmare horse and make it yield to you if you want the nightmare horse to fight for you and ride on the back of the nightmare horse. "


    Hell dimple horse is not as easy to bully as hell bighorn horse.

 Chapter 422

    "Little master, the dimple horse clan of hell will not give in easily."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s eyes looking at the hell nightmare horse family, the hell three headed dog quickly reminded him, "if the master just wants them to be the master''s Mount, it''s very simple, but if the master wants to build a knight order and sign a family contract like a double horned horse, it''s very difficult."


    It''s very simple to subdue a hell nightmare horse with Chu Feng''s strength.


    After all, Chu Feng''s strength lies here. The cruel nature of hell nightmare horse doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know how to bow his head. He just bows to the strong.


    However, it''s a bit difficult to sign a clan contract.


    Looking at more than 80 hells and dimples on the grassland, Chu Feng''s eyes were also full of enthusiasm.


    If you can get the allegiance of hell nightmare horse, even if it is equal contract, it is also a powerful force.


    However, there was regret in his eager eyes.


    The three powerful hell nightmare horses walked out of the group and spewed out: "human beings, if you want to be recognized by us, then show your strength! The hellhounds can make us give in by strength, but they can''t make us give in to the weak. "


    Hell creatures at level 6 are all proficient in language.


    Even if they don''t speak human language, they will be translated into human language after being expressed in their own language.


    Their words are also very easy to understand. What we give in to is the power of hell''s three headed dog clan, not your power. If you want to use us as mounts, speak with your fists.


    Chu Feng walked forward a few steps, with dissatisfied eyes said: "unexpectedly only more than 80, your number is so small?"


    Hell three headed dog explained: "of course, it''s not so few. These are the representatives of hell nightmare horse clan. If we can''t defeat them, we can''t get their recognition if we choose the weak members of hell nightmare horse clan to defeat them.


    In order to suppress the growth of the hell nightmare horse clan, the hell corpse eating dog clan often hunts the adult nightmare horse, so the rest of their clan are the weak or the young


    There are strong and weak members of the horse family in hell.


    If the hell nightmare horse clan is allowed to develop healthily, the hell corpse eating dog clan will not be able to suppress it at all.


    So in order to prevent the hell nightmare horse clan from threatening their status, the hell corpse eating dog clan often hunts them to suppress their growth.


    Chu Feng nodded: "that is to say, you can sign ethnic contracts on behalf of the whole ethnic group, right?"


    A dimple horse with a red one horn angrily said: "if you want our family to submit like a Bighorn, you''d better get rid of this delusion! We would rather die than become servants. We can only become the fighting partners of our stronger existence. "


    Chu Feng for hell dimple horse insist on understanding.


    Even the order of destruction in hell, led by a helllord, is just an equal contract with the hellnightmare horse clan.


    This equal contract is not the equality of status, but the equality of obligation.


    And the hell three dogs lie not far away, watching the good play.


    Since he is the inheritor of the master, he should not be unable to solve this small scene.


    "I''m willing to sign an equal contract with you, and it''s a family contract."


    Chu Feng said in a loud voice, "but it''s still the signer who can call the nightmare horse of hell to fight for himself, but the summoner must have the power to defeat the nightmare horse. When we call the nightmare horse to fight for ourselves, we have the obligation to ensure the reproduction and continuation of the nightmare horse, otherwise, we will be punished by the contract of hell."


    This is the legend of the order of destruction, and hell dimple horse clan signed a contract.


    The so-called equal contract, can fight side by side with the hell nightmare horse, riding on the hell nightmare horse, but can''t deliberately kill the nightmare horse, can''t make betrayal partner behavior.


    If you meet an irresistible strong enemy, you can sacrifice the hell nightmare horse as a sacrifice after the break, but you can''t use the hell nightmare horse as a bait to attract the enemy.


    If this branch of hell nightmare horse is exterminated, then all human beings who sign the contract will suffer from soul trauma, ranging from the decline of cultivation, serious injury and vomiting of blood, permanent stagnation of strength, unable to continue to improve, or even falling into the devil on the spot.


    That''s why the hellhounds would say that the so-called equal contract is actually an alternative master servant contract.


    As long as we can ensure the continuity of the hell nightmare horse clan, we can easily regard the nightmare horse clan as cannon fodder.


    Moreover, the initiative in combat is not in the hands of dimple horse, but in the hands of human beings.


    "Human, you don''t seem to understand us."


    The red one horned dimple horse on his head looked at Chu Feng with bad eyes. "We only submit to the people who beat us personally. Even if the people who beat us want us to submit to other existence, it''s impossible. Put away your conditions! Even if it''s an equal contract, you''re not qualified to sign it. "With that, the breath of hell nightmare horse clan suddenly soared, forming a powerful sea of pressure. The heavy pressure made the members of hell Knight Order feel that their breathing would stop.


    Ye Xiaohui reaches for the hilt and is about to draw the sword, but Su Yuyan holds it down.


    "Don''t worry, trust Chu Feng!"


    Su YuYan''s eyes, though worried, were more powerless.


    She believes that Chu Feng, since he has to face such a situation, must have enough confidence to solve.


    However, she couldn''t think of Chu Feng''s way.


    "Am I a substitute for him?" There was something sad in her heart.


    Tao Jinghua looked at these dimpled horses and swallowed his saliva: "this is the existence of more than 80 five steps! There are still three six steps, boss. Are you going to play with fire? "


    He could see that the hellhounds were not going to be directly involved in the matter.


    After all, this involves the pride of the local dream horse clan, and the hell three headed dog can only give Chu Feng a chance to surrender them.


    If you want them to really surrender, it''s up to Chu Feng himself.


    And the members of the order of hell are almost suffocating.


    The existence of the fifth level is already a strong one on the earth. It is the existence that can establish a survival base. Even in the city of dawn, there are few experts in this level.


    Now, it''s very difficult for so many fifth order people to release their prestige at the same time, let alone fight with a knife.


    In the face of such a strong, their city leader Chu Feng, actually want to let them surrender?


    How is that possible?


    With the help of the power of the hellhounds, it''s all right to do it, but they have shown that even if it''s destruction, it won''t yield.


    When they were overwhelmed by the mountain like pressure, a frivolous and sarcastic voice broke the dull atmosphere:


    "so, are you rejecting me?"

 Chapter 423

    Are you rejecting me?


    This sentence makes the original atmosphere of killing more subtle.


    The red one horned dream horse did not continue to speak, because it knew what Chu Feng represented when he said this.


    The three six level hell dimple horses did not speak, but the five level peak dimple horses gasped, rubbed their hooves on the ground, and were ready to charge.


    The tense atmosphere made the members of Dawning City nervous.


    "Get ready to save the charge!"


    Zhao fan''s wristband is shining with the brilliance of glass, ready to save people at any time.


    That''s more than eighty five steps! There are also three six steps!


    Is Chu Feng crazy? To provoke so many enemies?


    "You are not allowed to move, ye Xiaohui, teacher Su, you are good at everyone, don''t let anyone leave the place, and don''t follow up."


    Chu Feng said, holding the bright black sword in his hand, with his back to the dimple horse family, he walked in one direction.


    "It''s a little small here."


    The hell nightmare horse clan didn''t make any movement, but the atmosphere became more tense,


    "what does he want to do?"


    Tian Jing felt a little trembling. She thought of a possibility.


    But is it possible?


    She couldn''t believe what she had just guessed.


    Su YuYan''s forehead also shed a cold sweat, she also guessed a possibility, but, chufeng this madman, really want to do so?


    Are you looking for death?


    The six eyes of the hellhounds all showed a look of great interest.


    It seems that the master''s descendants are very interesting.


    The hellhounds looked at the hellhounds and were stopped by a look.


    Even the descendants of the old master, but an existence that has just reached the fifth level, can it really do this? How is that possible?


    Even the hell three headed dog can''t imagine how Chu Feng would do such a thing.


    However, since he is a descendant of the old master, he must be responsible for his decision.


    If you make this decision, you have to bear the consequences of this decision.


    If Chu Feng really can not bear the consequences, then it can only regret to lose an opportunity, and then wait for the opportunity again.


    Chu Feng walked to the distance in no hurry. As his figure became smaller and smaller, his breath became more and more powerful, even like mountains.


    Hell dream horse is a proud family.


    They only submit to the strong, and they do so conditionally.


    They succumb to the power of hell''s three headed dogs, which does not mean they succumb to the power of Chu Feng.


    Even if Chu Feng can defeat them, it doesn''t mean that other Terrans can defeat them.


    So if you want to use them as mounts, you have to challenge yourself.


    However, can Chu Feng challenge one by one?


    Definitely not.


    Every time he came to hell, Zhang Ziqing had to pay a great price to make her further away from the enemy. If he repeatedly opened the door of hell, Zhang Ziqing would become the victim of the door of hell sooner or later.


    Unless he and Zhang Ziqing, one of them can completely control the gate of hell.


    But it''s bound to be a distant thing.


    So he must take advantage of this time to sign the race contract, so that he can summon the hell nightmare horse to this world, and then give people a chance to challenge.


    Miss this time, it will let Zhang Ziqing pay more risk.


    For his own plan, let his woman bear the risk, has let Chu Feng feel the heart of suffering, how can he let his woman bear more risk?


    Therefore, he had to make the hell dimple obey him.


    After Chu Feng''s figure left more than 500 meters, his speed slowed down.


    At this time, all of a sudden, a dimple horse dashed in the direction of Chu Feng.


    "So fast!"


    Su YuYan''s pupils shrink, and her reaction is the fastest among all, but even she only sees a black lightning.


    "Be careful!"


    Ye Xiaohui only felt stiff.


    If Chu Feng is in danger, her first reaction is to draw the sword. However, at such a speed, she can''t even draw the sword.


    In the face of such danger, she could not even pull out her sword to defend Chu Feng.


    "Five seconds!"


    Su Yuyan quickly judged that it took only five seconds for the hell nightmare horse to sprint 500 meters. This terrible speed, let alone sprint, can''t even catch up with the sword speed.


    Black lightning toward Chu Feng sprint away, when the members of the hell Knights react, black lightning has come to Chu Feng''s side."What a terrible speed!"


    They don''t know how much power hell nightmare horse''s sprint has, but the speed makes them feel scared.


    Can they escape under such a sprint?


    Seeing the black lightning passing by Chu Feng and rushing to the distance, Su Yuyan was relieved.


    Even with his back to dimple Ma, Chu Feng escaped.


    "Did you hide?"


    As a person who can barely see the track of dimple horse, Su Yuyan feels a burst of worry.


    However, this is only the first one.


    "No, that is?"


    Su YuYan''s pupil shrinks and his eyes focus on Chu Feng''s left hand.


    Chu Feng turned around and held up a mass of black things in his left hand.


    People in dawning city were shocked. Now they saw what was in Chu Feng''s hand. It was a horse''s head!


    The horse head of hell nightmare horse!


    Just now, in the critical moment, he not only avoided the rush of hellnightmare horse, but also cut off the head of hellnightmare horse.


    What a terrible speed!


    "This, how is this done?"


    Su Yuyan and ye Xiaohui''s brain is blank. They didn''t expect that Chu Feng did such a thing.


    Even if it''s a challenge, there''s no need to be so cruel!


    "Dong!"


    Chu Feng''s left hand loosened and his black horse head fell to the ground.


    Provocation! This is absolutely provocative!


    In the face of more than 80 5-level dream horses and three 6-level dream horses, Chu Feng used their heads to challenge them.


    His behavior successfully aroused the anger of the Ma family in hell.


    At the moment when the horse''s head fell to the ground, all the hell nightmare horses were crazy. They started to sprint madly and went towards the direction of Chu Feng.


    A black lightning roared away, almost to the extreme speed and air friction sparks.


    However, in the face of these black lightning, Chu Feng did not dodge, but quietly clenched the dark cold iron sword in his hands.


    Seeing this, the members of Dawning city all felt shivering.


    It''s terrible. It''s too loud.


    "Long time no see, this is the real battle!"


    In the face of the black flash current rushing towards him, Chu Feng''s eyes were not afraid, but excited.


    The way he wants the hell nightmare horse to surrender is very simple,


    one person, one sword!


    And then to surrender.

 Chapter 424

    Dozens of black lightning rushed by, and Chu Feng''s body turned into a black shadow.


    The black flash current passed through Chu Feng''s body. However, after the flash current passed by, there were three black dimple horse corpses on the ground.


    "I haven''t felt that for a long time."


    Chu Feng gently wiped the red blood from his face, and his eyes became more excited.


    Since his rebirth, he has not met many decent enemies.


    Although he was once forced into a desperate situation, it was also after his vitality was exhausted. As long as he had strength, it was not a desperate situation for him.


    During this period, most of his energy was spent on refining tools.


    This is a necessary stage to develop his own power, but it is not his main purpose.


    For him, the most important thing is to improve his strength.


    The hell nightmare horse clan dispersed and formed several circles around Chu Feng.


    Then, more than a dozen hellnightmare horses charged towards Chu Feng in the opposite direction,


    hellnightmare horse''s charge blocked all angles, making Chu Feng unavoidable.


    See blocked all angles of dimple horse, Chu Feng''s mouth showed a faint smile.


    His speed is not as fast as dimple horse''s, but yuan Lingdao can predict the actions of all enemies, and let his body make corresponding actions.


    Moreover, this increase is based on our own reaction consciousness.


    If he is just an ordinary person, yuanlingdao can make his attack more accurate at most, but he is a battle experienced in many battles. After the increase of yuanlingdao, all the actions and all the predictions have become instinctive.


    He turned his body up, put one hand on the back of a nightmare horse, and escaped the impact of hell nightmare horse in the air.


    At the same time, his dark cold iron sword blocked the way of a hell nightmare horse.


    The speed of hell nightmare horse sprint is so fast that even he can''t make the right response to the sudden situation.


    There was no sound, and a nightmare horse in hell was in two.


    So Chu Feng didn''t need much strength at all. He only needed the sharpness of Youming cold iron sword and the sprint speed of hell nightmare horse to achieve this effect.


    What Chu Feng needs to do is to put the sword in the right position.


    Of course, there is another requirement, that is, his hand holding the sword must be stable.


    However, with the sharpness of Youming cold iron sword and the terrible power of congenital sword Qi, Chu Feng didn''t have much resistance to separate the body of hell nightmare horse.


    It''s just that when he turns over in the air, the mutation happens.


    The dimple horse on the side passes by. After the black figure passes, several dimple horses suddenly appear in Chu Feng''s sight.


    This is the blind area of vision, which is created by the charge of dimple horse itself.


    If Chu Feng falls on the ground like this, he will be toppled by Meng dimple''s one horn immediately.


    In this kind of battle scene, only need dimple horse to attack him, the battle is over.


    It is not fair to fight against many with one enemy.


    The hell nightmare horse is like a black lightning. It bumps into Chu Feng''s body with lightning speed. The three hell nightmare horses without hands all look excited in their eyes.


    Is it over?


    At the moment of contact, Chu Feng suddenly stretched out his left hand and pointed like a sword.


    And became the left hand of the sword finger, so cut in the dream dimple horse proud of the one-man.


    "What is he going to do?"


    Even the six step nightmare horse with rich combat experience can''t understand Chu Feng''s movements at this moment.


    It can see that the sword in Chu Feng''s hand has different repercussions, but it doesn''t mind, because human beings are good at using weapons.


    What''s the difference between letting humans not use weapons and letting nightmare horse not use one horn?


    To be able to obtain a magic weapon has proved the excellence of this human being.


    But, he even uses the meat palm and the unicorn to split?


    "Click!"


    A crisp ring in the past, Chu Feng turned to the ground, left hand stained with blood.


    However, the dimple horse, has fallen to the ground, the whole horn along the horse''s head, was cut in half.


    "Just hurt?"


    The breath on the red one horned dimple horse of the sixth level became sharp. I thought I didn''t need to do it, but now it seems that I still need to do it.


    A large number of nightmare horses, after sprinting for a certain distance, immediately returned to the encirclement circle. After a circle, they began to sprint in the same direction.


    The red one horned dream horse turns into a black lightning. The red one horned dream horse on his head almost becomes a remnant shadow and rushes towards Chu Feng.The scene around him is constantly changing. The sixth order red one horned dimple horse is approaching Chu Feng like lightning. The speed of approaching is twice as fast as the ordinary dimple horse.


    Dimple horse opened a way for red one horned nightmare horse to have a chance to sprint.


    At this time, his eyes suddenly saw that Chu Feng''s left hand swung, and all the blood was directly swung out, revealing a broad and sharp palm.


    "So soon? No, he didn''t! "


    The red one horned dimple horse''s sprint speed suddenly slowed down by 1%. It suddenly felt a sense of fear because it realized something.


    The blood on Chu Feng''s hand is all the blood of dimple horse!


    In the battle between Chu Feng''s paw and Meng dimple''s horse, he didn''t get hurt at all.


    "Are you coming?"


    Look at this red one horned dimple horse, Chu Feng''s eyes only left the fierce intention to kill, even appreciate each other''s strength, appreciate each other''s pride.


    But in such a battle, he could not keep his hand.


    "Inborn sword Qi!"


    Chu Feng''s inborn sword Qi broke out in an all-round way. Under the influence of Yuan Lingdao, even if it had exceeded the limit of his own body, the damage to his body was still negligible.


    This is because Yuan Lingdao body itself has a strong control over yuan Qi. Even if it is congenital sword Qi, its composition is still yuan Qi.


    "More powerful!"


    Chu Feng''s sword Qi suddenly improved. Since the innate sword Qi in this state has no harm to his body, he should continue to improve.


    One of the characteristics of congenital sword Qi is simple superposition.


    If you stack sword Qi continuously, you can become more powerful, sharper, faster and sharper.


    A storm of sword Qi blows up, and a blood lotus of sword Qi forms around Chu Feng.


    The other two six step dimple horses started to charge, but they just reached the halfway point, suddenly changed their direction, and then their hooves rubbed on the ground, forced to stop their bodies, shaking all over.


    Sword Qi blood lotus stopped, Chu Feng''s side left a ground of broken corpse.


    The speed of hell nightmare horse is too fast for Chu Feng to keep his hand.


    Looking at the two trembling six step dimple horses, Chu Feng stretched out his left hand with a red unicorn in his palm.

 Chapter 425

    "I''m sorry, it''s too strong."


    Chu Feng''s tone with some regret.


    He really felt sorry because the red one horned horse was too strong.


    So, he can''t keep it.


    After the sword storm just now, more than 20 hell nightmare horses have died under his sword.


    The six step dimple horse is no exception.


    Seeing the red unicorn in Chu Feng''s hand, the two 6-step dimple horses bent their front legs and knelt down to show their submission.


    See the strongest in the group knelt down, the rest of the nightmare horse knelt down.


    In just a few seconds of confrontation, one third of the dimple horses have fallen here, and the rest can only show submission.


    Those who really do not give in to any existence have either grown to the top or been eliminated by time.


    Unfortunately, dimple horse''s pride still has a bottom line.


    Looking at the broken body of the six step dream horse, Chu Feng''s eyes are filled with regret. Then he uses the fire driving symbol to summon samadhi''s real fire and cremate it.


    Hell doesn''t pay attention to burial. After all, there are too many creatures living on corpses. Cremation is the best burial.


    Of course, the red unicorn, he still stayed.


    When riding, the most suitable weapon is the lance.


    Since there is no chance to accept the red one horned dimple horse as his mount, Chu Feng has to use his one horned horse as his weapon.


    This is respect for dimple horse.


    Looking at the dimple horse kneeling on the ground, people in the city of dawn twitch for a while.


    "No wonder he never asked for loyalty."


    Tian Jing murmured to himself.


    In the face of such power, even if you have anti heart, but you really dare to betray it?


    The members of the order of hell were even more shocked. They asked themselves that if they were themselves, even a dimple horse would not be able to surrender.


    Because dimple horses are so fast, they can sprint faster than you can react.


    But so many dream horse together, unexpectedly by Chu Fengsheng alive and killed to surrender.


    They even feel that some of their legs are soft.


    Seeing this miracle like scene with their own eyes, Chu Feng has left an indelible impression in their hearts, which is like a towering mountain pressing in their hearts. Once they have a bad idea, the shadow will immediately stop them from thinking.


    "Is there such a big gap between us?"


    Su YuYan''s tone has some bitterness, she suddenly has some doubts about her own efforts.


    She had expected that Chu Feng would surrender directly by fighting, but what she didn''t expect was that Chu Feng would kill directly until he surrendered.


    Even Chu Feng, the leader of dimple horse, showed no mercy.


    "Worthy of the master''s descendants!"


    The hellhounds let out a sigh.


    It can be seen that Chu Feng''s speed is far less than that of nightmare horse, but he is able to make a living in the siege of so many nightmare horses.


    Good at breaking the skillful with force, it can''t see the mystery of the battle of Chu Feng. It can only sigh with emotion that it really deserves to be the master''s descendant.


    Since he is a descendant of his master, it''s no surprise to do anything.


    "Who are you going to be my mount?"


    Chu Feng was not in a hurry to sign the soul contract, but looked at the remaining two six step dimple horses and prepared to choose a mount.


    Although he has taken in two pets and the hellhounds, he does not have a suitable mount.


    It''s OK for him to ride a hellhound, but the endurance of hellhound is poor, and the increase of load on his body will also affect his agility, which is not the best mount.


    Although the speed of the vehicle is also good, it will be eliminated in the later stage.


    In fact, he preferred the red one horned horse, but if he didn''t kill it, the dimple horse family couldn''t surrender. If he killed it, he would lose his best mount.


    But this situation is inevitable. If he can''t show his absolute strength and show his own strength to defeat the whole ethnic group, the mengdima clan can''t be loyal to him wholeheartedly, that is, sacrifice one or two people as his servants at most.


    It can be said that there are gains and losses!


    "The great master, in fact, has a better choice."


    A six step nightmare horse said to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng eyebrows a pick: "what is it?"


    Two hell dimple horses looked at each other, and then said to Chu Feng, "we have hidden the blood of a royal family in the dimple horse branch of this territory, just because it is too enviable, so our family has been hidden to prevent being harmed."


    "Royal blood? You mean the purple BMW? "


    Chu Feng''s eyes brightened.He did not expect that there would be unexpected joy this time.


    "Our family''s name for the royal family is Zidian." Six step nightmare Ma insisted.


    Chu Feng didn''t care about this little detail, but asked with great interest: "did you just give me this important news?"


    The royal family of dimple horse is qualified to attack the holy land.


    And if he can subdue a royal family, then when the royal family grows up and expands its territory, it will also continue to subdue more nightmare horses.


    But the hell three headed dog has a killing intention in his eyes.


    These dimple horses didn''t tell it the news.


    However, for the sake of Chu Feng''s obedience to the Ma family, it let them go.


    "Dimple horse people are subject to the strong."


    The sixth stage nightmare Ma said frankly, "as long as we give our royal family time to grow up, our king will become a strong one, so the temporary strength can''t prove anything, but the master has shown the real peerless fighting power. Even if our king grows up, I believe the master can match our king."


    The submission of the dimple horse clan is not unconditional.


    The first condition of submission is equal contract, which is the bottom line of dimple horse clan. At the beginning, even if a great lord of hell wanted to surrender to dimple horse clan, he finally had to accept this condition.


    Second, we must surrender at the peak of the dream horse clan.


    If we take advantage of the opportunity, or subdue the horses before they grow up, then when the horses regain their power in their heyday, or grow up in the future, they may directly eat the master.


    Of course, if you can show the power of conquering the nightmare horse clan, that''s another matter.


    "I''m very satisfied with your answer, so bring your royal blood here."


    Chu Feng nodded and gave the order.


    The sixth level dimple horse gave some instructions to several dimple horses, which roared away.


    At this time, Su Yuyan suddenly came to Chu Feng''s side.

 Chapter 426

    "Miss Su, what do you want to do?"


    Chu Feng suddenly felt a strong murderous spirit from Su Yuyan. Of course, this murderous spirit was not aimed at himself, but at dimple horse.


    "You just said that there is a rule of the nightmare horse clan, that is, you have to beat the nightmare horse by yourself to get the recognition of the nightmare horse, right?"


    Su YuYan''s eyes are full of war.


    Even if the race contract is signed, all Chu Feng can do is to summon mengyanma and let mengyanma follow their own orders. But if they want mengyanma to follow other people''s orders, they still need to be proud of themselves.


    Chu Feng was surprised, and even said: "Mr. Su, you are not familiar with the fighting style of the nightmare horse clan. Don''t mess around."


    He just defeated the dimple horse clan, which is also restrained.


    Yuan Lingdao brings him powerful ability of anticipation and reaction.


    If he had not been able to accurately predict the movement of dimple horse every time, he would not have been able to defeat dimple horse so easily.


    A fifth order dimple horse came out and barked twice. The sixth order dimple horse helped to translate and said, "yes, if you want to get our recognition, come and beat me! Don''t worry about killing me when you fight, because if you can kill me, it means you can defeat other people. "


    Duels are a way to get the dimple horse to admit, but they''re not rigid either.


    To be able to defeat a dimple horse already means to be able to defeat most fifth order dimple horses.


    Otherwise, in case his mount dies, do you want to beat one for another on the spot?


    Or in the face of Chu Feng such an enemy, both sides have no way to stay, all the defeated have died, that also submit to a fart!


    "That will do."


    Su Yuyan turned around and advanced in a direction of 30 meters. He drew his sword and pointed to the dimple horse out of the line. "Then come to fight!"


    Level 6 nightmare horse said: "you don''t need to open such a long distance before the duel. This will create an advantage for us. Learning to open your own distance during the fight is also a skill that nightmare horse people must master."


    The most powerful part of dimple horse is sprint. If there is no sprint, it is equivalent to an ordinary level 5 strongman. However, in battle, not all enemies will give you a sprint condition, so learning to distance yourself is also a necessary skill for dimple horse.


    Therefore, a fair duel environment should be within 5 meters of the distance between the two sides. If you can beat the nightmare horse before it is pulled away, it is also your own strength.


    Su Yuyan shook his head, and his tone was full of firmness: "that''s it!"


    See Su Yuyan himself can''t think of it, that horse five step dream horse is not polite.


    If you fail because of the wrong judgment of your own strength, you can only blame yourself. Even if you don''t die in a duel, you will die in a dangerous environment.


    See this scene, Li Xiao several people are a little flustered: "Chu Feng, hurry to persuade teacher Su, dimple horse''s speed is so fast, how can she defeat it?"


    Zhao fan also nodded and said: "if I don''t give dimple a chance to sprint, I''m sure I can defeat it, but in the case of distance, as long as I give it a time to accelerate, its running speed is even faster than the speed of my ability release, so I can''t defeat it at all."


    Other students also quickly dissuade: "yes! Brother Feng, stop Mr. Su as soon as possible. It''s just looking for death! "


    "This is a battle without a chance of winning at all!"


    Hell nightmare horse''s sprint speed, they have just seen, as long as after a short distance acceleration, it will immediately turn into a black lightning.


    Even with their current eyesight, it is difficult to see each other''s actions.


    In such a combat environment, it is very difficult even to hit the opponent, let alone win the battle.


    If you are hit by the other side, I''m afraid you will be killed on the spot.


    At this time, Chu Feng is the only one who can dissuade Su Yuyan from dying.


    However, Chu Feng was silent.


    If he insisted on dissuading, there was no way to stop the duel, but just now, he felt Su YuYan''s intention.


    She is a person with a strong sense of responsibility, but also a proud person.


    After seeing the launch of Chu Feng just now, she was not willing to become a burden.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su YuYan''s eyes are full of firmness.


    Chu Feng has just directly subdued the whole mengdima clan with his own efforts. Even the clan leader of mengdima clan has fallen under Chu Feng''s sword.


    With such a powerful Chu Feng, do you really need other people around you?


    If I can''t beat a nightmare horse of level 5, I''m afraid I''m not qualified to fight Chu Feng.She is not willing to become a vase or a man''s vassal, even if Chu Feng doesn''t mind this, and her strength is outstanding in front of most powers, but she is not satisfied, and she wants to become stronger.


    Although I don''t have to surpass Chu Feng, at least I''m not willing to be a dispensable person


    Su YuYan''s eyes are full of sword meaning. She feels as if she is integrated with the blood drinking sword.


    Dimple horse began to sprint, after 10 meters of acceleration, its body quickly turned into black lightning, people who can see the shadow, are considered good strength.


    When dimple horse sprints, people feel that their breathing is going to stop. If this blow is implemented, Su Yuyan will be pierced by dimple horse''s single character on the spot.


    "Stay away! Be sure to dodge


    Everyone prayed silently in their hearts that as long as they dodged the most powerful move, the strongest move of hell nightmare horse would lose its power. In the one-on-one duel, it would have been able to decide the outcome.


    And this is Su YuYan''s only chance to win.


    However, seeing the black lightning charging towards Su Yuyan, Su Yuyan showed no sign of dodging.


    "Give up?" Dimple horse speed does not reduce, it should be in this move, do not know the superiority of the provocation of their own people to get rid of.


    At this time, Su Yuyan moved.


    Her body suddenly moved forward, and the blood sword in her hand turned into a dazzling white light, stabbing straight toward the one horn of the hell nightmare horse.


    Everyone was shocked, Su Yuyan did not want to dodge?


    How could she want to confront it head on? Is she crazy?


    But we have no time to remind, the black and white edges have collided.

 Chapter 427

    Su YuYan''s sword turns into a white rainbow and collides with black lightning.


    Seeing this spectacular scene, we all felt suffocated because we were too nervous.


    In the face of dimple Ma''s strongest killing move, Su YuYan''s choice turned out to be a positive confrontation, which was unexpected and shocking.


    But no one had time to stop it, including Chu Feng.


    Sharp white rainbow and black lightning meet, as if the tip of the needle to the wheat, both sides are condensed to the ultimate strength, so meet together.


    White rainbow and lightning crisscross, Su Yuyan and dimple horse''s body back to static down.


    Between heaven and earth, as if all silent down.


    "Who won?"


    There was such a question in everyone''s heart.


    Just now, the duel was only a short moment. What you can capture is the residual image of both sides and the image left behind.


    As for the specific process of the duel, they could not even see clearly.


    After a pause of two seconds, the one horn on the top of hell nightmare horse''s head suddenly cracked, and then a spider web like crack continued to spread, and the whole one horn turned into pieces.


    Then, hell nightmare horse''s body from the unicorn began to divide into two parts, powerless fell to the ground.


    Su Yuyan put the sword into the scabbard and turned to walk in the direction of Chu Feng and others.


    People want to cheer for Su YuYan''s victory, but in this silent atmosphere, they suddenly feel that their cheers are superfluous.


    "The sky gap flows the lightsaber, teacher Su unexpectedly relied on oneself to comprehend this."


    Chu Feng''s voice was filled with joy.


    Every innate awakened person will gain some knowledge and methods about the use of powers when he wakes up, but not everyone can use all the knowledge flexibly.


    It''s up to you to bring that knowledge into full play.


    Tianxieliu lightsaber is a general term similar to the way Su Yuyan produced his sword just now. Anyone who produced his sword in this way can be called tianxieliu lightsaber.


    There is no way to learn this kind of swordsmanship systematically. You can only have a guiding idea. If you want to master it, you can only rely on yourself.


    "I won''t be left behind by you."


    Su Yuyan smiles at Chu Feng.


    Seeing their interaction, people''s eyes begin to become unnatural. They know that Su Yuyan and Chu Feng have a lot to do with each other, but unexpectedly, they interact in public.


    However, after the last two months of edification, we have seen many irresponsible scum men, many men who rely on their strength to attract many women to throw themselves in their arms, and even many men''s women. They can only express their habit of this kind of scene.


    I just didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen to Su Yuyan.


    Chu Feng praised: "well done."


    Su Yuyan is able to master the sky gap flow lightsaber, so her strength can almost be vertical and horizontal, plus those experts around, the security problem has no need to worry about.


    Moreover, her ability to understand the sky gap streamer in such a short time shows that her fighting talent should be top-notch, and even her fighting talent can match Zhao fan''s cultivation talent. If she doesn''t fall in the future, she is likely to become the top group of human beings.


    "Your strength has been recognized by us. After signing the contract, you can call our people to fight for you at any time," the sixth level hell nightmare horse said to Su Yuyan


    A five step dimple horse came to Su YuYan''s side, and then lowered his head.


    Just now, Su YuYan''s strength has also been recognized by them. It allows people who are recognized by them to ride on themselves.


    Su Yuyan turned over and jumped on the horse''s back and said to Chu Feng, "I''ll try the speed of the nightmare horse."


    As soon as she patted the horse''s back, the nightmare horse jumped out and nearly let Su Yuyan fall down. However, Su Yuyan reacted quickly and immediately grasped the mane on the horse''s back, then clung to the horse''s back and galloped on the vast land.


    Looking at Su YuYan''s speed after riding on horseback, members of the hell Knight''s order all looked envious.


    The speed of such a horse is many times faster than that of a car.


    If they can ride on the back of hell nightmare horse, even if they are given a Maserati to exchange, they are not willing to exchange.


    It seems to see through the people''s ideas, Chu Feng said in a loud voice:


    "members of the hell Knight order, listen, these hell dimple horses are your future mounts, but such mounts need you to tame them. I hope that one day, all of our members can ride hell dimple horses, crisscrossing in this end of life."


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, the members of the hell Knight order all showed their crazy look in their eyes.


    If it is said that they followed Chu Feng for strength in the past, but the goal of improving strength is somewhat illusory, then now they have a real goal.That''s the sadness of riding in hell nightmare horse, galloping faster than the wind.


    "But now, you''d better ride on the horse''s back


    Chu Feng then hit the road.


    Everyone turned around and took a fancy to the Bighorn group. At the beginning, when the Bighorn group appeared, they were still a little excited, because it would become their mount, which could improve their strength and speed. But now when we see the Bighorn, we suddenly feel that it is not popular.


    Don''t you dare to breathe in front of dimple horse without looking at the tribe of bighorn horse?


    However, dissatisfaction comes from dissatisfaction. They also know that with their strength, if they want to face up to the hell nightmare horse, it will be cool.


    "We have to look forward to the back of hell nightmare horse in the future."


    The members of the order of hell made up their minds.


    Then, under the command of Xu Wei, Tian Jing and others, they boarded the horseback of the Bighorn one after another and began to practice riding in hell.


    Because there are hell dimple horses nearby, people actually don''t see the horse in their eyes. Because the fear in their hearts has been reduced a lot, so when we practice riding, we don''t encounter any great setbacks. Without psychological fear, it''s convenient to do a lot of things.


    And the bighorns themselves, he is despised by Chu Feng, the members of the order of hell as a spare tire, also dare not say anything.


    In hell, the so-called backbone and dignity can only be retained by strength.


    As the bottom of hell, if they were to be looked down upon by others, they would have been killed long ago.


    But when we got on the horse''s back, ye Xiaohui hesitated.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Chu Feng asked.


    "I want to get on their backs." Ye Xiaohui''s eyes fell on the back of the nightmare horse.

 Chapter 428

    "Are you sure?" Chu Feng asked.


    Just now, Su YuYan''s sacrifice had a certain impact on many people. He was worried that ye Xiaohui would be stimulated by Su Yuyan and then do something irrational.


    "I can feel that the seed of the sword body left by the master in my body contains very powerful power, but I have not completely controlled it."


    Ye Xiaohui said seriously, "I have a feeling that as long as I completely control the power of the sword, I will be able to defeat mengdima horse easily. Maybe it''s because I''ve been immersed in killing for a long time, so I haven''t experienced the danger between life and death for a long time."


    Fighting is not always between life and death. For ye Xiaohui today, most of the dangers can be ignored.


    Therefore, she is no longer satisfied with her slow progress.


    Chu Feng looked at Ye Xiaohui and said, "OK!"


    Since this is Ye Xiaohui''s own decision, Chu Feng will not stop it.


    There is no absolutely safe place in this world, and for everyone, there is no absolutely safe road or absolutely safe choice.


    If you don''t want to live, you have to go ahead.


    Ye Xiaohui is doomed to have no way to choose the way to live. For her, weakness and death are almost synonyms, which are very close.


    Therefore, Chu Feng respects Ye Xiaohui''s choice.


    After ye Xiaohui made a duel request, the people who were practicing riding stopped and focused on Ye Xiaohui.


    Tian Jing said with a bitter smile: "at the beginning, I was a little envious of her. Why did we come first, but she got more things from the boss than us? But now I''m not envious, because if I had the same strength as her, I wouldn''t challenge hell dimple horse."


    Ye Xiaohui''s strength, she is very clear.


    Such strength, if rashly challenge hell dimple horse is a very dangerous thing, if it is her, she will definitely choose a more confident time.


    So are Xu Wei and Tao Jinghua.


    It''s hard to eliminate the jealousy completely, but now the light jealousy can''t shake their mind.


    Chu Feng is a very fair person. If the people who follow him want to get benefits, they have to pay enough. Conversely, as long as you pay enough, what kind of benefits you want, Chu Feng will satisfy you as much as possible.


    Ye Xiaohui''s strength today is also due to the fact that she killed too many zombies and experienced too many battles in the past.


    Even Tian Jing three people together, just barely more than ye Xiaohui.


    As the first person to follow Chu Feng''s side, he would be ranked by others later. It''s too much to talk about fairness at this time.


    Ye Xiaohui and hell dimple horse are 10 meters away from each other.


    She did not like Su Yuyan as tuoda, but chose a safe and fair environment, she wants to win in such an environment.


    People are talking about it.


    "Can she do it?"


    "I don''t know, dimple horse''s speed is too fast. It''s not an opponent that can be defeated by strength."


    "Why are women qualified to challenge?"


    "Boss Chu is a man. Who are you talking about?"


    "Well, I didn''t say anything. Did you hear me just now?"


    In the public discussion, the duel began.


    Hell dream horse a sprint, rushed to Ye Xiaohui.


    Ye Xiaohui also turned over to avoid the sprint.


    However, the hellnightmare horse just made a slight turn and rushed to the distance at the same speed, then stopped at a distance of 50 meters.


    The fastest way to distance is not to turn around and run, but to sprint to the enemy with the fastest speed. When the enemy evades your attack, you will have enough time to distance.


    As the race which is good at speed and sprint, hellnightmare horse has rich combat experience in this aspect.


    Seeing this scene, everyone felt cool.


    "No, ye Xiaohui is finished."


    "It''s cold to be pulled away by hell''s nightmare horse, just a sprint! Is it true that ye Xiaohui has the same strength as Su Yuyan? "


    Just now Su Yuyan has conquered them with his own strength, leaving an indelible impression in their hearts.


    Although there is a big gap compared with Chu Feng, their eyesight is not so bad. They know that with their strength, the consequences of facing Su Yuyan and Chu Feng are almost the same.


    Does Ye Xiaohui have such a powerful force?


    After pulling apart the distance, the hell nightmare horse stopped for a moment, then launched the most fierce charge, turned into a black lightning, and rushed to Ye Xiaohui with the single angle of his head.Under the speed of hell nightmare horse, as long as this one is implemented, ye Xiaohui can say that even if she is collided in two on the spot, she is not surprised.


    Black lightning roared by and stopped somewhere.


    After the two sides crossed, ye Xiaohui knelt on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. Her white coat was broken, revealing the dark blue soft armor hidden inside.


    This is the blue magic gold soft armor specially made by Chu Feng for ye Xiaohui to protect her life.


    "That''s close." The crowd exclaimed.


    If it wasn''t for the soft armor of Youlan magic gold, ye Xiaohui might have been killed just now.


    "You Lan Mo Jin''s soft armor, should not have such a strong defense!"


    Tian Jing opens a way suddenly.


    She and Xu Wei Tao Jinghua both have blue magic gold soft armor. The biggest function of soft armor is to defend the damage of sharp weapons and let the fixed-point attack spread evenly. But under the sprint of hell nightmare horse, even the scattered power is enough to pass through the soft armor and knock Ye Xiaohui into a ball of meat mud.


    "It''s the body of Ji Mie sword."


    Chu Feng simply explained, "you don''t have to envy her. Your Tao is different from hers. If you can combine the murderous spirit in your weapons with your own strength in the future, the strength is not under Ye Xiaohui''s control, but it needs to be controlled by you."


    In the collision just now, ye Xiaohui, in a desperate situation, forcibly integrated the strength of the sword body and herself, and made her physical strength reach a terrible level.


    Only in this way can we save our own life under the impact of hell nightmare horse.


    Ye Xiaohui turns around and rushes to the nightmare horse of hell.


    Hell nightmare horse also wanted to turn, but it just turned the same body, right leg suddenly broke, let it lose balance, half kneel on the ground.


    Although it seriously injured Ye Xiaohui in one of the photos just now, its right front leg was also cut off.


    At this critical moment, ye Xiaohui rushes forward with an arrow, and the red flame sword in her hand is on the neck of the hell nightmare horse.


    "I won." She announced faintly.

 Chapter 429

    "Well done."


    Chu Feng comes to Ye Xiaohui and hell dimple horse, and uses the rejuvenation talisman to help Ye Xiaohui and hell dimple horse heal.


    Ye Xiaohui said: "I''m still far from it. I can clearly feel that, let alone let the seed of the supernatural power of jimie sword develop and grow, even if it''s the original power of the supernatural power seed, I''ve played less than half of it."


    "I said you did well, not because of your strength."


    Chu Feng helped hell nightmare horse connect its short legs, and connected them together with the strength of life. "Now the weakness is only temporary, and the most precious thing for people is their own spiritual will. You just chose to keep your hand when you won the victory, instead of following the instinct of annihilation sword body to mend the sword for your seriously injured opponent. This is the most praiseworthy place for you, which represents you I''ve taken control of my power. "


    In this world, there are many people who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth with a little power.


    Xie Gucheng, a friend of Chu Feng''s former life, is one of the representatives.


    To be able to obtain the inheritance of Shuifu represents that his talent and strength are already at the peak of human beings, but it is too arrogant to want to unify the world.


    It also takes time to turn talent into strength, but he arrogantly ignores this fact.


    Ye Xiaohui is the most murderous person around Chu Feng. When fighting, she doesn''t keep her hands on the enemy. Instead, she uses every means to keep her opponent''s life.


    The battle just now was changed into another battlefield, and the nightmare horse in hell was dead.


    But at the last moment, ye Xiaohui controlled her instinct and the killing intention of the sword body, and chose to use the sword to fight against the neck of the hell nightmare horse.


    This means that she has initially taken control of her own strength, and understands why her own strength is used and possessed.


    This is not very useful for ordinary people, because ordinary people only need to constantly improve their strength is enough.


    But when people reach a certain level, they must have a pursuit.


    Those who do not understand the significance of their own strength will only become slaves of strength, rather than let strength be their own weapon.


    After helping both sides heal their injuries, ye Xiaohui rides on the back of hell''s nightmare horse.


    Just now, ye Xiaohui''s strength has been recognized by hell dimple horse, which allows Ye Xiaohui to fight side by side as his fighting partner.


    Then, ye Xiaohui rode on the back of hell nightmare horse and began to gallop.


    Although there is no saddle and other auxiliary tools, but the physical fitness of people who have been strengthened, the ability to adapt is also very strong, and soon be able to stabilize on horseback.


    Looking at Ye Xiaohui and Su Yuyan galloping freely in the hell, people''s eyes show envy, but they understand one thing, that is, they fight for this opportunity by themselves. As long as they work hard to improve their strength, they can have the same strength as them.


    After a while, the dream horse family came to Chu Feng with a small and insignificant dream horse.


    Seeing the little dimple horse, the hell three headed dog said sarcastically, "this is your royal family. Is your royal family outstanding not in strength but in wisdom?"


    The sixth level nightmare horse said: "today, when the three headed dog family in hell can''t provide us with protection, of course, we have to use some special means to protect ourselves and our royal family. Now, we are the blood seal on the royal family, so we can untie it."


    Say, its one horn stabbed on the body of thin dimple horse.


    The little hellnightmare horse gave a loud roar, and then the body began to expand rapidly, and soon turned into a huge three meter long nightmare horse.


    Its fur is no longer pure black, but becomes a little purple. The fur on its body is oily and shiny. Its single horn on the top of its head has also become a purple gold one. The sharp one is more sharp than Su YuYan''s blood drinking sword, reflecting the cold.


    When it shows its own strength, those hell nightmare horses can''t help lowering their heads, which is the suppression from the level of blood.


    "Purple dream dimple horse blood."


    Chu Feng''s eyes, hell nightmare horse''s royal family is also divided into different branches, red gold nightmare horse, gold nightmare horse, and purple gold nightmare horse.


    The red one horned dimple horse has a part of the royal blood, but the royal blood is too weak, there is no way to let his blood flow in the whole body, on behalf of the failure of awakening, can only have a small part of the royal power.


    Can Rao is so, the speed is also faster than the ordinary dimple horse twice.


    If the dream dimple horse of red gold blood is the royal family of the dream dimple horse family, then the purple gold dream dimple horse is the emperor like existence in the dream dimple horse family.


    If they are in the same level, red gold nightmare horse will be completely suppressed by purple gold nightmare horse.


    What surprised Chu Feng even more was that Zijin mengdima horse was the rarest among the three royal families and had the highest growth.The upper limit of an ordinary dimple horse''s level is level 7. If you want to reach level 8, you need special opportunities and all kinds of costs. Most ordinary dimple horses are difficult to reach level 6, while red gold dimple horses can easily reach level 8.


    When Zijin dimple horse wakes up his blood, as long as he doesn''t die in the middle of the journey, or does something that damages his foundation, it is almost certain that he will reach the Ninth level.


    Such a powerful talent can make Chu Feng do not need to change his mount in the future.


    The power of blood unsealed, let Zijin dream dimple horse excited, just looking at Chu Feng, its eyes with some doubt: such a person can be my master?


    Although hell nightmare horse is a very united family, it believes that its patriarch will not deceive himself, but the hell nightmare horse, who has just gained strength, still can''t help but doubt Chu Feng''s qualification.


    Chu Feng didn''t mind too much about the undisguised doubt in the eyes of Zijin Mengying horse.


    He has met many people who have a little strength but don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. Such people have never experienced the social beating, and they will be honest as long as they teach a little lesson.


    "Demon subduing charm!"


    Chu Feng sketched out a Zhenyao Fu, and then pressed it on the head of Zijin Mengmeng horse.


    "Ao -"


    the purple golden dream horse howled loudly, trying to resist the power of zhenyaofu. But then, in its spiritual world, it suddenly saw a sea of corpses. In the middle of the sea of corpses, there was a figure standing in the highest place.


    Its body could not help shaking.

 Chapter 430

    Hell nightmare horse clan, originally some worried about their royal family will not obey.


    After all, this royal family is still too young. Although the blood power has awakened, it has not yet had time to transform into its real strength. It is inevitable that some people can not recognize their own position.


    But soon their doubts were over.


    Chu Feng''s hand just gently pressed on the head of Zijin mengdima horse, which made it tremble all over, and then lowered his noble head to express his submission.


    The Zhenyao rune is just a medium, and the one who really tames the monster is himself.


    But Chu Feng didn''t know how many battles he had gone through and how many times he had been in a desperate situation. The murderous spirit he had accumulated in each battle was very strong, and he couldn''t afford it.


    As a result, Zijin dimple horse, but did not make a decent resistance, had no choice but to surrender.


    "It will be your pleasure to follow me."


    Chu Feng comforted Zijin mengdima horse, then turned over and jumped on Zijin mengdima horse''s back, turned into a black lightning, and galloped toward the distance.


    With the strong wind of heat wave whistling in the ear, although Chu Feng had never ridden a horse in the past, he soon adapted to it under the powerful control of Yuan Lingdao. When he passed several hell creatures, he killed several enemies with the dark cold iron sword in his hand.


    Those hellish creatures, who were looking for food, had their heads cut off by a sharp sword before they could react.


    The whole process is completed at one go, even without deceleration.


    "It''s better to fight on the horse with long weapons."


    When Chu Feng just shot, because there were two hells who were not tall enough, he had to bend down to hook the enemy with his long sword.


    Even if there is a big gap in strength, but if there is not a big gap between the two sides, then this may bring additional risks to themselves.


    But his sword Qi can also extend more than ten meters, but this kind of consumption is too big.


    Zijin dimple horse''s speed made him very surprised. Even if he carried a person on his back, the speed was still close to 200 meters per second, which was three times of his own limit speed. If someone else rode on it, I''m afraid he couldn''t even see the scenery around him.


    He is also more fortunate that he has chosen the yuan Lingdao style. Otherwise, it will take a long time to practice just to adapt to his own mount.


    Moreover, the endurance of hellnightmare horse is also very strong. If the speed is reduced to 150 meters per second, it is not impossible to run for three days and three nights.


    You know, even on the highway, accelerating the car to 110 kilometers per hour is equivalent to 30 meters per second.


    More than five times the speed. It''s like wind speed.


    No, it''s the speed of chasing the wind in the wind.


    That''s close to the speed of the center of the cyclone.


    "If you wave your spear at this speed, how powerful will it be? It''s no wonder that the famous Knight Order of destruction in hell has such a great deterrent power. Even if the members of the knight order have just reached the bottom line required by the nightmare horse of hell, waving their long guns at such a speed will also produce a very terrible power. As long as a spiral gun kills the past, the eighth level strong who are not good at speed will be in danger of life. "


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng''s heart can''t help his pride.


    In the era of cold weapons, cavalry brought great pressure to the Central Plains, and the nomads in the North even directly changed the fighting mode of the Central Plains, which was dominated by chariots.


    In the end of the world, where resources are scarce, cavalry would not appear because of insufficient logistics, but if the pressure of logistics is put in hell, then the pressure of logistics will not exist.


    If such a knight order can really take shape, it will be a nightmare for all enemies.


    After getting the Zijin dimple horse, Chu Feng felt that some kind of depression in his heart had been swept away, and the pressure from survival and protection of the people around him also reduced a lot at this moment.


    He knows too much about the future, so he knows more about despair than others.


    But no one can help him share the pressure. People who have not experienced the desperate future can not feel his pressure at all.


    But now, with speed and strength, he has enough confidence to face.


    No matter what kind of desperate situation he will face in the future, he will walk on the earth aboveboard, and will not repeat the tragedy of living in the stinky ditch in the previous life.


    After running for 30 minutes in a row, the speed of Zijin Mengdi horse began to slow down, and then gradually stopped.


    The lineage power of Zijin dimple horse has just been released, and it can''t keep the fastest speed for a long time.


    Moreover, there is also a forbidden area in front, which makes it impossible for the dimple horse family to set foot."The forest of death."


    Chu Feng was surprised. There was a thick forest in front of him. Even the hell fire could not do any decent harm to the forest. Because the trees were too prosperous, even the hell nightmare horse family had to be modest in front of the forest.


    There are too many trees here to run.


    Moreover, there are too many dangers in the forest. This is the forbidden area of hell nightmare horse.


    "Well come!"


    Chu Feng sketched out a flaming symbol. The glazed samadhi fire formed a powerful fireball, which exploded in the forest.


    Chu Feng turned over and got off his horse and rushed to the forest.


    The dark cold iron sword in his hand, with the addition of the innate sword Qi, swept one by one. In a twinkling of an eye, more than a dozen trees were directly cut off.


    Nearby branches and roots suddenly moved, forming a tree cage, to surround Hanchen.


    But Han Chen just gently waved his sword, and these trees that dare to fight against him cut off again.


    Seeing this scene, Zijin dimple horse showed a fanatical look in his eyes. It was under the effect of Zhenyao Fu that it surrendered to Chu Feng, but now seeing Chu Feng''s peerless power, its heart began to worship Chu Feng.


    Hell nightmare horse clan is a clan that worships the strong, even the king is no exception.


    The battle soon subsided. After all, the tree demons in the dead forest are also intelligent. Wisdom means fear.


    After all the tree demons who dared to reach out were killed, the remaining tree demons were shivering, and none of them dared to continue to fight.


    At this time, a bloody bramble quietly approached from behind Chu Feng.

 Chapter 431

    The sword is full of vigor, and the bloody brambles are cut into several sections.


    Chu Feng did not stop, but along the direction of the bloody thorns in pursuit of the past.


    "Poof!" "Poof!"


    Along the way, countless trees were cut directly by Chu Feng''s sword Qi, and several bloody thorns blocked the way, which were cut into several sections directly by Chu Feng''s sword.


    In less than a minute, Chu Feng found the source of the bloody economy.


    This is the thorns on a powerful fifth order tree demon. The thickest part is even chufeng''s thigh. The thorns on the thorns can directly pierce the flesh of the same level warrior.


    "Good luck!"


    Chu Feng''s sharp sword waved, the tree demon ready to attack Chu Feng''s branches directly cut off.


    "Surrender, or die!"


    Chu Feng made a sound with his soul. This is the ability that ordinary people can control only after reaching level 6, but he can master it in advance.


    His nameless ancient book was originally able to control skills that did not belong to the current level.


    Without too many twists and turns, after Chu Feng''s ability to directly cut off the branches of the bloody bramble and the tree demon just like cutting tofu, the tree demon and the bloody bramble quickly chose to surrender.


    In the environment of hell, where the strong are respected, only level 5 is to dominate in a small place. If you have the moral integrity of being willing to compromise, you would have been exterminated.


    In the face of the strong, in order to protect their lives and surrender, this is the basic operation of hell.


    Chu Feng did not use the Zhenyao Fu, but directly took the tree demon and the bloody bramble into the yuan house, and by the way, he also took in the spirit of the tree demon.


    His Yuanfu has begun to take shape, and the cultivation of crops has been on the right track.


    But he can''t always use his own ideas to control everything in Yuanfu, so he needs someone to help him.


    Although he can also find some people in the real world, and he believes that as long as he can solve the problem of food and clothing, he can find many people from the survival bases around the world who are willing to go in, but he is not willing to reveal the secret of Yuanfu.


    It''s OK to expose that you have a personal space. After all, all the powers in the space system have their own personal space.


    And in terms of his strength, he is also qualified to have such things.


    If you don''t agree, you can beat me!


    But if he reveals that he has a small world, the impact in the future will be sensational, because it is related to the holy order, a fascinating and crazy level.


    He can also capture prisoners, but his bottom line of life is very low now. If he continues to lower his bottom line, sooner or later he will become a stranger to himself and his family.


    If Chu Feng is no longer Chu Feng, no matter how strong the surviving people are, what is the significance?


    The tree spirit in the death forest is the companion race of the tree spirit. It has great talent in the cultivation of medicinal materials and crops. Many people want to become a strong presence in one territory, so they like to plant tree spirits in their own territory, and then let the tree spirit help them to take care of the garden and medicine field.


    After collecting some tree demons and spirits, Chu Feng was not satisfied. He even collected part of the soil on the ground and entered the yuan mansion.


    It''s no wonder that he has a wild goose''s character. After experiencing the end of resource shortage, he is not willing to let go of any valuable things.


    Just after he dug three feet into the ground and collected a lot of things into the yuan house, his hair suddenly stood up, and an unspeakable fear appeared behind him.


    Without hesitation, Chu Feng turned over to mount the horse, and then ordered hell nightmare horse to run toward the place where people gathered.


    Just now, his yuanlingdaoti alerted him and sensed a powerful being. He put his eyes on this place, which is an irresistible powerful being.


    Although Chu Feng doesn''t know how strong the other side is, he is very clear about his position.


    His strength may be able to gallop on the earth, but there are too many powerful beings in hell, not to mention the powerful ones like the emperor of hell. Even an ordinary Lord can slap him to death.


    The extension of respect for the strong is inferiority for the weak. Before you grow up to be a real strong person, if you don''t want to grovel to the strong, you''d better choose to escape ahead of time.


    After running for 10 minutes, the feeling of fear slowly subsided.


    "As soon as I had the feeling that I could be invincible, I was beaten by the society."


    Calm down, Chu Feng laughed at himself and relieved his pressure.


    The rapid improvement of strength is easy to bring about changes in mentality, which makes people easy to be arrogant. Chu Feng''s mind is relatively good, but it can''t avoid vulgarity.


    What''s more, his harvest is big enough. The number of tree demons he collected has exceeded 6, and the number of attached tree spirits has exceeded 2000. As long as he is well domesticated, his Yuanfu will become a very stable logistics base for him.


    He is also too greedy, want to get more things, so it will attract the attention of strong existence.After Chu Feng returned to the gathering place, they gathered happily.


    The members of the hell Knight Order have probably adapted to the double horned horse, but many of them have been injured. Obviously, they have encountered a lot of setbacks in the process of training.


    But there were no casualties. After all, Wang Xinran is still here.


    If you have to kill yourself to ride a horse, they will be wronged.


    After Chu Feng came back, they could control their mounts around Chu Feng and control the general direction.


    Give them a period of time to adapt, and they will get a rapid promotion.


    After seeing Wang Xinran, Chu Feng threw several seeds to her.


    "What is this?"


    Wang Xinran saw a few red seeds in his hand, and the wood power in his body was ready to move, as if he had encountered some sweet food.


    "This is the seed of hell bramble. The wood powers have the ability to manipulate plants, but most of the plants in nature have no value to be manipulated by you, or even if they are manipulated, it will not help you much. But the seed of hell bramble is different. As long as you make good use of it, you can get a great promotion."


    Chu Feng explained, then he seems to be aware that he did not say an accurate strength, so he pointed to hell dimple horse.


    "If you are in full control of the power of these seeds, you can ride on the horse of hell nightmare. After all, the power of plants is also the power of the wood powers themselves."


    Although Wang Xinran felt vigorous vitality from the seeds at the beginning, he didn''t have a specific impression at the beginning.


    But hearing Chu Feng say that as long as you control these seeds, you can ride on the back of hell nightmare horse, which makes her very excited.


    Not to mention Chu Feng''s strength, Su Yuyan and ye Xiaohui are beyond their reach. As long as they can make good use of these seeds, they can have the same strength as them, which makes her heart full of excitement.


    "I will make good use of these seeds." Wang Xinran clenched his fist, tightly usurped the seeds of hell thorns, no one can separate them.

 Chapter 432

    The harvest in hell this time has been beyond Chu Feng''s expectation, which is much more abundant than he expected.


    Next, he gave the members of the hellknights a period of practice to make them more familiar with the way cavalry fight.


    When the Knights adapted to their own strength, Chu Feng followed the three helldogs to meet some other three helldogs.


    He helped three hellhounds suppress the seal of curse, and helped some double headed hellhounds suppress the power of curse, but he didn''t help too much. First, it was too much for him. Second, it was the protection of the three hellhounds.


    If only the curse of a few three headed hellhounds is solved, it can only be regarded as a coincidence. After all, there are endless treasures in hell, and it''s not surprising to have special opportunities.


    But if this thing is poked out, the hell three headed dog is in danger.


    So now the most important thing for the hell three headed dog family is to help Chu Feng grow up.


    And even if the curse of polluting blood is suppressed, it will take a certain amount of time to excavate and exert the power of blood, which also requires the efforts of the hell three headed dog family.


    After helping some hellhounds to reinforce the curse, the most familiar hellhounds with Chu Feng ordered the clansmen to take some black dwarfs and give them to Chu Feng.


    "When the master settled here, he raised some black dwarfs in captivity. But after the master disappeared, the situation of the black dwarfs became more and more difficult, and we didn''t have the strength to protect them. It''s said that the black dwarfs are very good at forging. I hope they can help you."


    Now Chu Feng is the hope of the hell three headed dog family. It is the dawn after they have been waiting for countless years. If not for the clan leader''s fear that the growth of Chu Feng will be suppressed in turn, the hell three headed dog family is even willing to devote all their accumulation to Chu Feng.


    But now it''s just some black dwarfs, and it doesn''t directly enhance Chu Feng''s power.


    Moreover, the hell three headed dog family is in a bad situation now. They have no power to continue to raise the black dwarf, but the black dwarf is a legacy left by the old master. The hell three headed dog family is not willing to give up easily, so they just give it to Chu Feng now.


    Anyway, their loyalty mark has been transferred to Chu Feng, which means that Chu Feng is the inheritor of the real old master.


    Since the inheritors of the old master are willing to help them, they have simply reduced their burden.


    Seeing the hundreds of dark dwarfs with dull complexion and in a trance, Chu Feng''s best friend had some convulsions.


    To be honest, he is really greedy for the black dwarves. After all, the black dwarves are famous for forging. Although they are not as good as the Terrans in forging magic weapons or special treasures, they are still very good at forging some standard equipment.


    It can be said that the black dwarfs were born for forging.


    With the help of the black dwarves, Chu Feng doesn''t have to do many weapons by himself. He only needs to be responsible for the final enchantment.


    This can greatly improve the efficiency of building weapons, and also allow him to spend more time studying combat and other aspects.


    But the black dwarfs are famous for drinking.


    If they are not allowed to drink, they will go slow.


    The earth is now in an end of life environment. A lot of food can only be found in the zombie occupied area, and the speed of producing food is very limited.


    Black dwarfs eat a lot, and they also waste some food to make wine, which is a terrible waste of food.


    Because of the food crisis in the future, Chu Feng didn''t dare to accept these black dwarfs easily even if he owned Yuan Fu.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s hesitation, several tall black dwarfs more than one meter tall immediately knelt on the ground:


    "master, please take us in! We don''t have to drink. We can make weapons for our masters. We are willing to do anything as long as our masters are willing to take us in. "


    Seeing the appearance of these black dwarfs, Chu Feng was stunned.


    Isn''t the black dwarf famous for his bad temper? Why has it become such a virtue now?


    When he looked like the hell three headed dog with inquiring eyes, the three heads of the hell three headed dog turned unnaturally and did not dare to look at Chu Feng:


    "well, the geographical environment is very bad, we can''t even eat enough, which can make the black dwarf family continue to this day, which represents our deep feelings for the master. Originally, there were tens of thousands of black dwarfs here Yes, that''s all that''s left. "


    Looking at the black dwarf kneeling on the ground with a pleading face, Chu Feng''s face was convulsed again.


    Sure enough, there is no absolute pride in the world, no standing at the top of the world, and if you want to keep your own iron, you can only accept the beating of the society.


    The temper of the black dwarfs is really stinky and hard. Many black dwarfs are not willing to violate their principles even if they die.


    Unfortunately, this is hell.How bad is hell? Even the hell three headed dogs, in order to survive, have to be expelled to the netherworld sea to find food.


    These black dwarfs have no hunting ability, or hunting ability in hell, of course, they can only be beaten by society.


    Those bad tempered black dwarfs have died in the social beating, and now those who can survive have become very mature.


    "If the black dwarfs don''t drink and just consume food, then I can afford it."


    Chu Feng thought about it, only with strength can he get more food. Since these black dwarfs no longer need good wine, their value should exceed their own consumption.


    Although it is said that if the black dwarfs don''t drink, the level of forging will drop a lot, but even if the level of forging is poor, it is enough for today''s earth.


    1000 pieces of elite weapons can definitely play a greater role in the battlefield than the magic weapon of cutting iron like mud with one sword.


    If his Yuanfu can really form an ecological cycle, then these black dwarfs can also create more benefits for him, so they won''t worry about it.


    If these black dwarfs can''t do it, he''ll have to be sorry.


    People whose value exceeds their needs cannot survive.


    Very smoothly put these black dwarfs into the yuan house, Chu Feng sighed: "hell is a good place, but it''s a little dangerous."


    Just a trip to hell, Chu Feng reaped countless benefits.


    However, he also knew that without the help of the hell three headed dog family, he would not even get the fur of these benefits.


    Even after these members of hell Knight order come in, with their present strength, I''m afraid even half of them can''t get out alive.


    Of course, it was also because of the help of the hell three headed dog clan that Chu Feng brought them in.


    At this time, a warning came from the Yuan government.

 Chapter 433

    Did the black dwarfs have a problem just now?


    Feeling the sense of crisis from Yuanfu, Chu Feng immediately put his heart into Yuanfu, but soon he was relieved.


    The reason why the Yuan government sent a warning was not because they had just taken in these black dwarfs, but because the carrying capacity of the Yuan government itself was close to the limit.


    Just as there is a limit to the number of crops growing on a piece of land, there is also a limit to the number of people that a piece of land can support, and there is also a limit to the number of creatures that a world can support.


    Yuanfu is a very high-end existence, even close to a small world.


    But Chu Feng, the master of yuan house, is only a fifth level man.


    Chu Feng limited the development of the Yuan government and the limit of the Yuan government, so the quantity and quality of the living things that can be contained in it are also limited.


    Before, Chu Feng collected some materials, of course, there was no bearing capacity problem, but he just collected a large number of tree demons and tree spirits in the dead forest, which brought a great load to Yuan Fu. Now he collected these black dwarfs, and Yuan Fu''s bearing capacity has reached the limit.


    "Although the Yuan government has reached its limit, it is still a long time before it collapses. If it maintains this speed, it can last at least five or six months. In order to prevent the Yuan government from damaging its foundation, I have to go further within three months or collect more vitality."


    When the Yuan government formed its own cycle, it continuously absorbed vitality from the void.


    Although Chu Feng did not know the source of those vitality, it was also a good thing for him.


    At present, the living beings provided by the Yuan government are also consuming their energy, so that they can''t make ends meet. However, because the Yuan government has accumulated some resources, it can last for several months.


    Chu Feng doesn''t know whether the Yuan government has such a view, but the Yuan government is too important for him, so he doesn''t dare to gamble on the consequences of the collapse of the Yuan government.


    "Three months is enough."


    Since he can survive within three months by relying on the accumulation of the Yuan government in the past, Chu Feng doesn''t have to worry about anything. What''s more, he now has a whole city to serve him, and the people in the whole city are working for him. Even if he takes a piece of crystal from everyone, it''s a great fortune.


    That''s why people have an instinctive desire for power.


    "By the way, now that we have the tree spirit, those people can be killed."


    Under Chu Feng''s thought, all the corpses and witches who were responsible for planting and reclaiming land in Yuan''s house were killed by him.


    Now that there are dark men and tree spirits, they are worthless.


    What''s more, Chu Feng himself has some aversion to enslaving human beings, not only because of morality, but also because that is the bottom line of human beings.


    Just as human beings stand at the top of the food chain, they can control the life and death of most creatures, but if they kill animals in order to satisfy their own desires, it proves that this person has psychological problems and can only vent their negative emotions by bullying the weak.


    Chu Feng''s moral bottom line has been very low. If he doesn''t pay attention to these things, he will lose his humanity.


    So he killed the laborers directly, and let the work of reclaiming land in Yuanfu be given to Shujing, and the work of reclaiming land and forging was given to the black dwarf.


    After killing those people, Chu Feng obviously felt that the pressure of the Yuan government was getting smaller.


    Next, the hell three headed dog family gave Chu Feng some useless minerals and some things that they couldn''t use, even including the forging house of the black dwarf family, including a set of high-level or low-level training equipment, so that Chu Feng didn''t have to work hard.


    After reaping a lot of benefits, Chu Feng reluctantly integrated his forces and prepared to leave hell.


    The harvest of this trip to hell was so great that he could not help the impulse to stay here, but he knew it was absolutely impossible.


    Strength is the root of everything. All he has now and gains in hell are actually from the owner of the mysterious ancient books. If he shows the disappointment of the hell three headed dog family, he believes that the hell three headed dog family will abandon it without hesitation.


    It''s not that they are not trustworthy, but that the hellhounds don''t believe that their old owners will choose a successor who will disappoint them.


    If Chu Feng wants more things, or even to keep what he has now, he must make continuous progress to gain more strength.


    This is an era of sailing against the current. If you don''t want to make progress, you can only be eliminated.


    After returning to the gathering place, all the members of the hell Knight order were panting. It was obvious that they were training each other just now, and they were about to reach the limit.


    Hell is full of Hellfire everywhere. If they fall into the burning place of Hellfire carelessly, they will be burned to death, even ashes.


    However, through this exercise, we have gained a lot.Although you only get a mount in the face, your strength will advance by leaps and bounds after you go through the cruel environment of hell and return to the real world.


    "Well, members of the order of hell, we can go home."


    Chu Feng doesn''t make too many speeches. Occasionally, he can rally people''s hearts, but those who make frequent speeches will collapse his own personal design.


    He is using practical actions to win people''s hearts, speech is only an auxiliary means.


    If you put the cart before the horse, you will suffer in the future.


    The door of hell opens again, the members of hell Knights leave hell in line, and Chu Feng is at the back.


    After leaving the dangerous environment of hell, although we all see the night outside, it has made them feel relaxed suddenly.


    There is no Hellfire, no heat wave, just fresh air.


    Seeing the return of Chu Feng and others, the high-level of Dawning city immediately put down everything in their hands and gathered around Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng came to Zhang Ziqing and said, "it''s hard for you."


    Zhang Ziqing shook his head: "it''s not hard at all. Maintaining the gate of hell will only make me stronger. I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing."


    Zhang Ziqing knows that the stronger her strength becomes, the more difficult it will be for her to control her strength. When she has no way to control her strength, it''s time for her to become a sacrifice at the gate of hell. That''s her end.


    "I will never let that day come."


    Chu Feng held Zhang Ziqing''s hand and solemnly promised, "before that day comes, I will have the power to fight against the whole hell. I will cut off the existence of the other end of the hell gate and give you wine."


    "Cut, it''s disgusting." Zhang Ziqing said in disgust.


    Li Xiao and others looked at the two people''s appearance, originally wanted to joke, but the eyes suddenly fell on Su YuYan''s body, Sheng Sheng stopped his action.

 Chapter 434

    Zhang Ziqing is Chu Feng''s real girlfriend now, so Su YuYan''s identity is a little embarrassed.


    Although this is an era of moral collapse, powerful men can have many women, but this kind of thing still makes them feel a little embarrassed.


    Su Yuyan came to Zhang Ziqing''s side, took Zhang Ziqing''s hand and said, "Ziqing, I have something to say to you. Come with me."


    Zhang Ziqing blinked. Although she didn''t know what Su Yuyan wanted to say to her, she followed Su Yuyan to a remote place.


    Su Yuan looks at her sister''s back and shakes her head helplessly.


    She knows that in this world, a responsible man is far more reliable than a careless man, because such a man can become a woman''s dependence.


    So she chose Chu Feng and one of the women who became Chu Feng.


    Just, I don''t know when, this kind of thing can be open and aboveboard.


    "Su Yuan, the follow-up training of the hell Knight order is up to you."


    Chu Feng gives Su Yuan the most powerful strength in his hand lightly. Su Yuan shows a strong talent in training before. Chu Feng is also relieved to give it to her.


    Feeling Chu Feng''s trust, Su Yuan smiles: "aren''t you afraid that I am in charge of military power and use this to coerce you?"


    "You will not." Chu Feng smiles.


    After experiencing the darkness of the future, he will not have too much expectation of human nature, because human nature is the most untenable, with temptation to test human nature, the harvest is only disappointment.


    But he has confidence in Su Yuan''s IQ.


    Su Yuan is a smart person who knows what to do and what not to do, and she is also a woman with foresight, otherwise she would not become a woman of Chu Feng.


    "Oh! "Scum man."


    A whisper came.


    Lu Ming several people secretly smile to turn head to go, as if didn''t hear this words.


    In the city of dawn, the only one who dares to speak to Chu Feng in this tone is Chu xiaorou.


    Chu Feng felt his nose, a little embarrassed.


    But anyway, his image in his sister''s heart has not been saved, so he broke the pot.


    After a brief account of some things, the people dispersed, leaving only Su Yuan.


    After all, we are all very tired now. That is because we have just come back, we just gather to meet. Now what we need most is rest.


    Chu Feng left his mount Zijin mengdima horse in hell for a while, and summoned it when necessary. Now the hell three headed dog has begun to recover the lost land gradually. With a king''s hell mengdima horse, he can catch up with and accept many hell groups.


    Under the appeal of the royal family, his foundation in hell will snowball more and more.


    Just when Chu Feng is ready to explain something to Su Yuan, he suddenly hears the conversation between Chu xiaorou and Wang Xinran.


    "Wang Xinran, I heard that you are a fan of my brother?" Chu xiaorou asked.


    "Yes, you should know how influential your brother is." Wang Xinran replied calmly.


    "Don''t you have fantasies about my brother, too?" Chu xiaorou asked warily.


    "What''s so strange about that?" Wang Xinran is still calm.


    Seeing what Chu xiaorou wanted to say, Wang Xinran continued: "I know what you want to say, but now the times have changed. Love is too luxurious in this era. Every woman''s biggest wish is to find a reliable and loyal man to rely on for the rest of her life, but now such men are destined to be fewer and fewer, and they are not so good Not all women are entitled to it.


    Since you can''t have both fish and bear''s paw, you have to make a choice. The first instinct of human beings is to survive in the end. Being able to live is more important than anything. So when reliability and loyalty can''t have both, it''s better for most women to choose the former. "


    Chu xiaorou sighed: "I also know that not all women can live without men. If they use their own standards to ask others, they can only force others to die. If it''s not because I''m Chu Feng''s sister, I''m afraid I can''t help myself!"


    There are women who can live without men and live well.


    But it is undeniable that many women are still vulnerable groups after all. If they don''t take their bodies as capital, they can''t live in this cruel world.


    Between survival and dignity, most people choose the former.


    Chu xiaorou is qualified to have both because she has a good brother, but she also knows that she can''t let others make the same choice as herself.


    On the other hand, Chu Feng and Su Yuan quietly come to Su Yuan''s room after eavesdropping.


    "In this world, no matter how fickle men are, as long as they can give their own women a shoulder, it seems that they can''t be called scum men." Su Yuan leans against Chu Feng.The moral concept of human beings will change with the times. This natural disaster has made the moral level of human beings regress for hundreds of years.


    "By the way, when I left, did anything happen?"


    Chu Feng''s hand unnaturally reaches into Su Yuan''s collar, climbs up Su Yuan''s peak and pinches it hard.


    "Ah ~"


    Su Yuan couldn''t help moaning, then blushed, "how can too many things happen when you''ve only been away for a day? By the way, the military has been informed that a new radio system has been established and is being gradually promoted. I believe that before long, the survival bases that used to be isolated islands will be able to connect and support each other. "


    So fast?


    Chu Feng was also surprised. It seems that his rebirth has caused a lot of butterfly effect, because he has influenced Gu Nanfei and made the martial arts spread in the military first. As a result, the overall strength of the military has been improved by one level compared with previous generations, which has caused a lot of influence.


    Originally, in the fifth month, the island like survival base was connected by radio, but many ephemeral survival bases had been eliminated.


    However, this change is also good for human beings.


    Under the cover of the nest, how can the eggs be completed? Only with the improvement of the overall strength of human beings on the earth can we strive for more living space for the Terran.


    In his previous life, he did not know how many survival bases had been destroyed by accident. This situation was not improved until the re establishment of radio.


    Human beings are social animals. Without unity, they will lose the greatest advantage in nature.


    "Now that the radio business is on the right track, many things can''t completely rely on the experience of previous lives."


    Chu Feng''s heart also has some alertness, his rebirth influence of things too much, previous life experience can only be used as a reference, absolutely can not be used as a dependence.


    "Anyway, my foundation is now established. Even if I completely disturb the timeline, I have nothing to worry about. Is there anything worse than the previous life?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed fierce cold, some things he had to wait for a period of time, but since many things have changed, he does not need to endure.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, Su Yuan couldn''t help stepping back two steps.


    "Don''t worry. No matter what the world looks like, our pure land is not allowed to be invaded by anyone." Chu Feng forced Su Yuan close to his arms, and then pushed her down with a bad smile.


    "The report is not over yet."

 Chapter 435

    After more than an hour of "report work", Chu Feng went back to his residence with a clear mind.


    After all, we need to leave some energy to "appease" Zhang Ziqing.


    When he thought about it, Chu Feng felt that he was a bit scum.


    However, he soon put this idea behind him. When his woman is not something wronged, he doesn''t have to feel ashamed of it.


    The so-called love is a derivative product after satisfying the material pursuit, which is the sublimation from material pursuit to spiritual pursuit.


    But now we are back to the pursuit of material society, where can such luxury?


    The next morning, Chu Feng and Zhang Ziqing, with weak legs, came to the dinner table together. Seeing the unkind eyes of everyone, Zhang Ziqing was also red faced and did not dare to answer too much.


    It''s not surprising that her nature is so.


    After breakfast, Gao Yangsong, who was outside, came to Chu Feng and reported the news to the public:


    "now the communication network in many places has been rebuilt, and a large number of members of the Crusade have gathered in Ningcheng District of Northern Zhejiang Province. According to the latest news we got, they seem to be looking for a saint. At first, we thought it was their way to make a mystery, but at the same time Recently, we found that they seem to be looking for it purposefully, and the top of them are constantly sending people north. "


    The crusade?


    Chu Feng frowned. To tell you the truth, he hated the church very much.


    The essence of religious belief is actually good. It can guide the lost lambs and strengthen their faith, but there are too few people who really believe in it.


    Most people collect money in the name of the church, or even do things worse than animals. In the old times, the Crusade was a very obscene little boy cult, especially in the western world, which made the dirty end of the world even dirtier.


    That''s why he wanted to kill sister Xi in the beginning.


    However, in his impression, the previous life of the Crusade did not cause much influence, in the disaster side was soon eliminated.


    In this process, the infamous Jinling creatures played a significant role.


    Of course, this is also because the Crusade propaganda doctrine and Jinling biological played a conflict, they even directly accused Jinling biological selfish practices, that they should give all the wealth.


    Let alone Jinling creature, even Chu Feng refused.


    As a result, the Crusade was quickly destroyed by Jinling creatures. Although there were signs of resurgence several times later, they were soon put out.


    "Saint? If they do have a saint, how can they lose it? "


    Su Yuyan sneered.


    Li Xiao''s tone also sniffed: "if the god they believe in really exists, let their God come down to the world and wipe out those damned zombies!"


    "Ha ha, we have met many people who prayed to God and worshiped Buddha on the way, but none of them got the response." Lu Ming said angrily.


    Under the leadership of Su Yuyan, they have saved many people.


    Those who don''t have the desire to survive can be ignored. They can directly abandon them. But what makes them sick most is that when they are in danger, they only know how to pray for God and worship Buddha. The key is that after they get rid of such people, they are scolded by these people.


    This man believed that they were saved because of the merit of the Buddha, not the merit of the Savior.


    On the contrary, they are the life-saving benefactors who dare not believe in the power of God and Buddha, which makes those who have firm faith think that their faith has been violated, and some even kill them in turn.


    There are more people with mental breakdown in the last days, and it''s not bad for them.


    "Let them look for it."


    Chu Feng didn''t like it either, "but to say a good thing, if someone dares to publicize the god Buddha within the scope of the city of dawn and the city of dawn, I will send them directly to see their god Buddha."


    Gao Yang let go of his mouth and felt a convulsion.


    In the old days, it was anti human. After all, Huaxia guaranteed everyone''s freedom of religion, including freedom of belief and freedom of non belief.


    But in this era, it is understandable.


    And he also got the instructions from the top of the military, no matter what Chu Feng did against the bottom line, as long as his positive influence is greater than the negative influence, then everything will be tolerated.


    After all, the existence of a city of dawn points the way for more than 100000 people.


    Moreover, the influence of Dawning city is not only in the city, but also sets a benchmark for many survival bases, so that they know how to survive in the end.


    With such great credit, they can''t be too harsh on Chu Feng.


    Even if there are all the birds, at least we have to wait until the birds fall.


    "One more thing, we got in touch with Shangjing."


    Gao Yangsong continued.Go to Beijing?


    At the same time, the ears of all the people, including Chu Feng, became serious.


    He must go to Shangjing, where there are too many people he knows, some of his teammates who died for him, some of his former lovers, some of his university friends and


    Even a rebirth can not erase the hatred!


    He felt that Chu Feng''s eyes flashed away, Gao Yangsong''s color remained unchanged, as if he didn''t see anything, but he had made up his mind to investigate this matter.


    This is necessary caution, not only for Chu Feng.


    "I think some people should have noticed that in the early days of the end, there was a small sun in the north, which was the scene after the explosion of nuclear weapons."


    Gao Yangsong said, "it belongs to the military''s secret about why nuclear weapons are used. However, at present, although the use of nuclear weapons has solved the urgent problem, it has brought a new crisis to Shangjing, making the situation in Shangjing even more precarious."


    Zhang Ziqing''s mind moves. She remembers that Chu Feng seems to know something inside.


    When he was in school, Chu Feng accidentally exposed the people he knew to control the nuclear bomb.


    However, how did Chu Feng know the military secrets?


    Su Yu said: "you didn''t turn to us for help, did you? But I don''t think dawning city has the ability to support others, especially across several provinces. "


    Now dawning city has become a hegemon, but who knows what kind of risks will appear in the future?


    It''s true that they are self-sufficient now, but it doesn''t mean that they can easily divide their forces to support others.


    What''s more, Shangjing is so far away from here. Even if we are on our way, the danger along the way should be great!

 Chapter 436

    "Is the crisis you are talking about the follow-up effect of nuclear radiation?" Chu Feng suddenly asked.


    "How do you know?" Gao Yangsong was surprised.


    "Oh! In the movie. " Chu Feng said carelessly.


    There are no exact answers to the reasons for the zombies in the next decade.


    Some people think that zombie virus is the product of some laboratories, but this view was quickly overturned, because since the great changes in heaven and earth, even the basic laws of physics have changed.


    If it''s just the virus that causes such a result, what''s the matter with the vitality between heaven and earth?


    Some people say that it is only after human evolution that we can sense vitality, but what about Gu Nanfei?


    However, although the reason for the appearance of zombies is not clear, some conclusions can be inferred that zombies are the product of the failure of biological evolution.


    Even if the old humans did not wake up, when the vitality of heaven and earth was gradually strong, the body would involuntarily absorb the vitality between heaven and earth. At the same time, it would also promote the evolution of the body, slowly leading to gene mutation. Those who could not bear the evolution of life would become zombies.


    Like the thunder corpse dragon on Chu Feng''s wrist, the thunder corpse dragon has been transformed successfully, but the energy absorbed after the transformation is still absorbed from itself, because its own life energy can not bear the consumption of transformation, so it is in a life crisis.


    And nuclear radiation can also promote gene mutation.


    "Now that you have guessed it, we will not hide it."


    Gao Yang songsuo said all the things he knew.


    "Nuclear weapons do have great lethality, but the scope of nuclear pollution is larger. Although our targets have been eliminated, nuclear pollution has produced more mutated zombies and mutated beasts, which has brought great trouble to Shangjing. Although the army is strong, it lacks top experts."


    What he meant was that they did not need the army of Dawning City, but Chu Feng.


    Not only Chu Feng, but also many five level masters.


    Theoretically, there is no opponent that can''t be solved by the sea of people tactics, but the number of troops is limited after all. If we have nothing to do, we will consume all our troops sooner or later.


    If there are some experts, it will reduce a lot of losses.


    "Is this the retribution of dropping a nuclear bomb regardless of the lives of ordinary people?" Zhao Fan said with a bitter smile.


    He''s not mocking, he''s mocking himself.


    Human beings have created such dangerous things as nuclear weapons, but only human beings themselves are harmed by such weapons.


    "I know you have doubts about the military''s decision, but you still believe in the military''s judgment."


    Gao Yangsong solemnly said, "the troops in Shangjing are the strongest and most powerful in China, and they have the most weapons. If it wasn''t for their inability to defeat their opponents, they would never use such ultimate means."


    Chu Feng believed Gao Yangsong''s words.


    It''s just that soldiers are human after all.


    Even if the average moral integrity of soldiers is two blocks higher than that of ordinary people, there is no way to avoid the intermingled good and bad.


    Chu Feng doesn''t know if they have to drop nuclear weapons, but what he knows is that long Ao''s crime is his own experience.


    Even if his decision was right at the beginning, Chu Feng would not allow him to live.


    "Therefore, our military is here to make a request, and also ask dawn city to send some experts to help us deal with the enemy together."


    Gao Yangsong solemnly salutes Chu Feng.


    Everyone at the table had a bad feeling.


    To be honest, most people don''t like moral kidnapping, but the military has made the strongest defense line of human beings with its own flesh and blood.


    But if you want to help, you will certainly be in danger.


    Not everyone can make a decisive choice between their own security and the great interests of the nation.


    So, people''s eyes involuntarily focused on Chu Feng''s body.


    Chu Feng has the highest decision-making power.


    Chu Feng''s mind is also weighing the pros and cons. He must go to Beijing, but what kind of way he uses in the past directly determines the success or failure of his plan.


    Looking at the silent Chu Feng, Gao Yangsong''s look gradually became gloomy.


    When he made such a request to Chu Feng on behalf of the military, his heart was also full of struggle, because such a request would have brought additional risks.


    "I know that making such a decision will make Mr. Chu very difficult, and we can''t give Mr. Chu any promise. If Mr. Chu doesn''t want to go, we won''t force him, but we have another request. I hope Mr. Chu will agree." Songdao, Gaoyang.


    "What request?" Su Yuyan asked instead of Chu Feng.


    "Please also ask Mr. Chu to use his influence to maintain the order in Nandu. I believe Mr. Chu is a wise man. We should not remind him of the importance of a good order." Gaoyang pine is the color road.Lu Ming''s face changed: "you don''t want the whole army to go north!"


    "There will still be some people who will keep order."


    Gao Yangsong said, "this is a crisis related to human life and death. Someone must stand up. Chinese soldiers are duty bound."


    Everyone was shocked, the military region of Nandu, this is the rhythm to fill with life!


    Chu Feng has a headache. He respects the actions of soldiers, but he doesn''t want to join the army. That''s why.


    What they have done is respectable, because they put their faith above their life safety, and it is also because of them that the Chinese survivors unite.


    But this does not mean that Chu Feng is willing to sacrifice himself.


    What he does is to live. He has no interest in being a savior. If he can live, he is the hope of the human race.


    "I will go!"


    As soon as Lu Ming patted the table, he said excitedly, "I''m a level 5 master now. No matter what, I have a certain self-protection ability. I won''t shrink back."


    Li Xiao and Li Ran also said, "let''s go, too."


    Zhao fan nodded slightly: "I am the same."


    Seeing that several of his students agreed with him, Su Yuyan took a look at Chu Feng and nodded: "the situation of Dawning city needs to be controlled by experts, but even if Chu Feng can''t get away, I believe that the strength of several of us should also be able to play some role."


    She is excusing Chu Feng. If Chu Feng doesn''t want to take risks, let her do it for him.


    The city of dawn is the hope of the survivors. She hopes that Chu Feng can always be the guardian of the city of dawn and keep the fire of hope.

 Chapter 437

    "Enough of you!"


    Chu Feng slapped the table and said in a loud voice, "do you think it''s fun to have such a hot blood? Or do you like being a hero? "


    "Brother Feng, that''s not what we mean."


    Lu Ming thinks that Chu Feng''s performance is a little strange. Although Chu Feng''s style has always been fierce and decisive, it has nothing to do with timidity.


    "Shut up


    Chu Feng Li drinks a, then gets up to come to Gao Yangsong''s body, with the tone that examines asks a way.


    "As you have said before, the reason why the military region of Shangjing agreed to launch nuclear weapons is that it is forced to do so. Sometimes in order to achieve its goal, there must be some sacrifice, right?"


    "That''s right!"


    Gao Yangsong''s eyes did not yield, "in order to solve the crisis of mankind, the necessary sacrifice is inevitable, including we are ready to sacrifice at any time."


    "Pa, PA!"


    Chu Feng clapped his hands twice with rhythm,


    "very good, very good."


    Then, his momentum began to grow.


    "Our purpose is to solve the crisis, for this result, not for the process of sacrifice. Since you have decided to sacrifice, let your sacrifice be more valuable!"


    A colorful array of Dharma appeared beside Chu Feng. After seeing this array, people''s faces became ugly.


    "This is a contract array from hell. You can call creatures from hell to fight for you by offering sacrifices. I don''t know how many people you are willing to sacrifice?"


    Chu Feng''s face became gloomy.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, even the people of Dawning city felt a burst of disbelief.


    They can''t believe that such words are actually from Chu Feng''s mouth.


    Although Chu Feng used this kind of summoning array in the past, the sacrifices Chu Feng offered were always enemies, and he never took his own people as sacrifices.


    Is he going to make his own routine and treat his own people as sacrifices?


    However, Gao Yangsong did not waver: "before the situation in Shangjing stabilizes, we are willing to sacrifice no matter how much, including me."


    He saw with his own eyes that people who were sacrificed were eaten by monsters from hell. Even the thought of such a scene made him feel a chill.


    But he understood that sacrificing this kind of thing was not just a matter of saying.


    As long as they can achieve their goals, they can ignore life and death.


    Zhao fan wants to say something, but he is held by Xu Yan. Zhao fan turns around and sees Xu Yan shaking his head gently, indicating that he should not talk more.


    Chu xiaorou, who hasn''t spoken all the time, talks like this, but she is stopped by Su Yuan.


    However, Chu Feng''s fierce momentum suddenly eased up, and the tension in the field began to fade.


    "If you really have such an awareness, you should give me the command of the reinforcements going to Beijing this time. In normal times, you should still give it to yourself. But once I give you an order, no matter what kind of order it is, you must obey it."


    Chu Feng stares at Gao Yangsong''s eyes and says seriously, "even if you want to offer sacrifices to hell ghosts, you must obey."


    "I don''t have the right to decide," Gao said


    "Then let those of you who have the right to decide come to me!"


    Chu Feng said impolitely, "I will not become cannon fodder, and I will not let the people around me become cannon fodder. If you really want to borrow our strength, you should show your sincerity."


    After a pause, Chu Feng continued to add: "no matter whether you agree or not, I will arrive in Shangjing within 20 days. If you are not willing to give me the command, it doesn''t matter. But my battle will be single line and I won''t cooperate with you in any way. And I don''t want dawning city to be destroyed once it''s unprotected, so I''m going to stay and defend


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, Gao Yangsong was a little confused.


    Is Chu Feng planning to go to Beijing originally?


    Even if he doesn''t have any cooperation with the military, he will go to Beijing himself.


    So why does he have to take command of the military?


    And he has just made it clear that he will not interfere in the specific command of the army, but when he gives orders, the army must obey.


    Although very curious why Chu Feng put forward such a request, Gao Yangsong did not dare to ask more.


    He will ask for instructions from his superior and wait for his superior''s reply.


    After Gao Yangsong leaves, Chu Feng looks coldly at everyone.


    Feel Chu Feng''s eyes, Lu Ming several people are some dodge.


    They feel vaguely that they seem to disturb Chu Feng''s plan.


    "Do you think it''s cool to be a hero?"


    Chu Feng looks at Lu Ming.Li Ran zhengse said: "I admit that we just had some impulse to talk about the grand principles and national righteousness. I didn''t think so much at that time, and I didn''t have the moral integrity of sacrificing myself to save others. But since someone is protecting us with his life and fighting desperately, it''s hard for me to turn a blind eye to it."


    It''s like some heroes who save the drowning children. They may be ordinary people, but when they see someone in danger, they instinctively lend a helping hand.


    Li Ran didn''t think too much about the great interests of the nation or the overall situation. He only knew that some people were fighting for them, so he couldn''t stand by.


    Su Yuyan thinks that Chu Feng''s performance is somewhat wrong: "do you know anything?"


    The strangest thing about her is Chu Feng''s request. She feels that Chu Feng seems to have a plan of her own, but is just disturbed by the military.


    "Brother Feng, are you worried that we will be reduced to pieces or cannon fodder?"


    Lu Ming asked acutely, "but I don''t think soldiers should do such a thing!"


    "What do you think? Do you think we should place our names on your intuition? "


    Chu Feng asked coldly.


    Lu Ming''s words are blocked. He can give up his life for the sake of his passion, but it doesn''t mean that he can let the people around him accompany him.


    If his misjudgment leads to the casualties of people around him, he may regret his whole life.


    "I think you''ve overlooked one thing."


    Zhang Ziqing, who has not spoken for a long time, said, "when the nuclear weapons exploded, there were bound to be civilian casualties. Maybe from the perspective of the overall situation, some necessary sacrifices are inevitable. But if we become a minority, how will they choose?"


    Zhang Ziqing''s words made Lu Ming''s heart cold.


    They finally realized what kind of mistakes they had made. The military''s moral integrity is very high. They will defend the overall interests of China.


    But they ignore one thing, the world is not around them.


    When they get in, they''re in the minority.

 Chapter 438

    Chu Feng gave Zhang Ziqing a look of approval.


    Zhang Ziqing looks weak, but at the critical moment, he can always burst out with amazing calmness.


    Whether it is in the supermarket when decisively choose to carry water, or in the school fighting, leave the battlefield to take the bone spur from her side, at every critical moment, her performance is calmer than most people.


    It''s just because I''m around myself that I''m lazy.


    "One thing you need to remember is that we are not the center of the world."


    Chu Feng admonished in a serious tone, "when we look at sacrifice from an outsider''s point of view, we may not have the heart to bear it, but after all, we are not the people who have been sacrificed, so no matter how emotional people are, it is absolutely impossible to feel the same."


    At this point, he glanced at Luming.


    "From the perspective of national justice, the military''s behavior is absolutely correct. Even if they sacrifice some innocent people to let more people live, even if they bear some charges, they are willing to do so, but can you do it? You may be willing to sacrifice, but you need to understand one thing.


    When you decide to sacrifice, it''s not just you


    People''s faces turned pale. They really thought things too simple just now.


    If they were absolutely selfish people, they would not get together now, but he still made a mistake, that is, he felt that his life was just his own.


    As long as I have the consciousness of sacrifice, then I am right.


    This sentence is believed to be true by many people.


    Even Chu Feng in his previous life was determined to die before taking risks.


    But everyone is not an isolated individual, a wrong decision, sometimes the ruin is not only your life, but also the people around you.


    For Chu Feng, it was more terrible than death.


    "There''s a saying in China, it''s called CI Bu Zhang Bing."


    Chu Feng''s eyes lingered on Chu xiaorou''s face for two seconds. "This sentence not only says to be cruel to the enemy, but also that you can''t be kind to your own people. When the two armies confront each other, the commander''s command may be thousands of heads, not only of the enemy, but also of your own. If you don''t have such awareness, what kind of commander and what kind of dog are you General fart


    Chu Feng said while walking, has inadvertently come to Su YuYan''s side.


    "Why do I ask the psionic not to fight easily? When a psionic moves, the casualties will certainly be reduced, but the power of the psionic is consumed in cleaning up the miscellaneous soldiers. When meeting a powerful enemy, should the ordinary warrior use his life to fill it?


    I know that it is very difficult to be absolutely calm, and courage is more important than wisdom in many cases, but you have to understand that one thing, one of your decisions, affects not your own life and death, but the life and death of thousands of people. "


    Then he asked Su Yuan, "if all of us here are dead, can the city of dawn still operate in the original mode?"


    "No, the reason why dawning city is so stable now is that it is under the pressure of the strong."


    Su Yuan replied decisively, "in the past week, bloody conflicts caused by competing for survival resources around Nandu have led to more than 20000 casualties, including the collapse of two survival bases, the collapse of three survival bases and the split into small forces."


    Hearing Su Yuan''s information, everyone was surprised.


    They live in the city of dawn, and the most dangerous thing they do every day is to go out and search for materials. But they didn''t expect that there were such things outside the city of dawn.


    However, they can understand that the city of dawn is rich in materials because of its strong people.


    But outside the city of dawn, hungry people can do anything.


    Some people think that if there are more people, the power will be strong. But when there are more people, they will know that there is no way to maintain the operation of a power without absolute force and sufficient management ability.


    "Now, do you still think sacrifice is a glorious thing?"


    Chu Feng swept the crowd with a scanning eye.


    All the people who made eye contact with Chu Feng, except Zhang Ziqing, could not help lowering their heads.


    At the beginning, they felt that when faced with this kind of thing, as long as they were not afraid of death.


    But now they realize that the burden on them is so heavy.


    Even if they do not participate in the management, it is also the guarantee for the operation of Dawning city.


    They are the foundation of maintaining the stability of Dawning city.


    If they are easily sacrificed, what will the people of dawn do? The biggest refuge, which is hard to build, is likely to fall back into the flames of war.


    Su Yuan said the disintegration of the survival base, is likely to have their share.


    In other words, they have subconsciously ignored this problem in the past,"Then why do you agree to go to Beijing?" Zhang Ziqing asked suddenly.


    The people raised their heads and looked at Chu Feng with puzzled eyes.


    In the dialogue just now, they have heard that even without the military, Chu Feng will go to Beijing alone.


    Why does he insist on going when he knows so much?


    "Sailing against the current, if you don''t advance, you will retreat."


    Chu Feng dropped a word and left the conference room.


    "Chu Feng didn''t stop us from taking risks. He just wanted us to understand that when we make a decision, we must have the courage to bear the consequences of the decision."


    Zhang Ziqing looked at Chu Feng''s back, his eyes full of worship and love, "I don''t know why there is so much darkness in his heart, but now I know one thing, no matter how dark his heart is, he never gave up chasing the light."


    Zhang Ziqing''s words are like a ray of dawn shining into everyone''s heart.


    They suddenly realized that they had never known Chu Feng.


    They don''t know what kind of past, just formed chufeng so ruthless character, but today they realize, chufeng shoulder in the end bear what.


    Maybe Chu Feng has many problems, but he never flinches in the face of responsibility.


    Maybe you have realized this in your heart, so you will gather around Chu Feng, but you never know Chu Feng.


    In other words, we haven''t even tried to understand Chu Feng.


    As Zhang Ziqing said, she didn''t know how much darkness was in Chu Feng''s heart, and what kind of experience had shaped Chu Feng. However,


    he never gave up chasing and guarding the light for a moment.

 Chapter 439

    Near the original mine of Jinling biology, five figures approached here.


    There are veins of ChiYan refined gold and Youlan magic gold, which are also very important resources for chufeng. They are equivalent to a large weapon logistics base.


    However, because the vein has not really formed, chufeng did not dare to mine too much.


    Anyway, the mining part is enough for him to use, and the rest is better to let the vein take shape naturally.


    As for the announcement of sovereignty over the territory, it was also very simple for Chu Feng.


    As long as the flag with the name of Chu Feng is inserted here, no one dares to fight for it.


    Chu xiaorou asked curiously, "brother, what do you want us to do here?"


    "Here''s a pet of mine."


    Chu Feng said, the earth suddenly cracked open, has been flashing red luster stone man from the bottom of the ground, let a few people instinctively made warning.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t hurt you."


    Chu Feng said, came to have grown to three meters in front of the stone man.


    In this dangerous era, we have seen a lot of strange monsters, so it seems that it is not a great thing that a huge stone man suddenly appears.


    "It has reached the peak of level 4, it seems that the talent is good, so soon there has been a trace of Mountain Giant''s demeanor."


    Chu Feng made the stone man bend down, put his hand on the stone man''s head, and then a lot of vitality gathered into the stone man''s body.


    "Ow -"


    the stone man let out a loud roar, and then his body suddenly soared. He was originally three meters tall, and soon rose to 10 meters tall, becoming a towering giant.


    Looking at the giant, who is nearly four stories tall, Chu xiaorou''s eyes instinctively show fear.


    It''s an instinctive fear, not courage.


    After the initial fear, Gu Nanfei and Su Yuan seem to understand something.


    This is the backhand of Chu Feng''s arrangement.


    "He''s a mountain giant, and the thing he''s good at is defending."


    Chu Feng introduced to the public, "I have built a small survival base underground, which can accommodate 2000 people to survive for a week. If you encounter irresistible danger, you can bring your own lineage to enter here, and then ask me for support. I have a nightmare horse in hell, which is very fast.


    I believe that with the help of Mountain Giants, no matter what kind of danger you encounter, you should be able to support for a period of time. "


    Ye Xiaohui suddenly asked, "do I want to stay, too?"


    In Chu Feng''s arrangement, Chu xiaorou, Su Yuan and Gu Nanfei want to stay in the twilight city to preside over the overall situation, while the others follow Chu Feng to Beijing.


    Although Ye Xiaohui also wants to stay, she hopes to stay with Chu Feng and form combat effectiveness.


    "Yes, you stay."


    Chu Feng seriously said, "the crisis of going to Beijing is bigger, but Nandu is not a good place, and you have more important things to do, so you have to stay."


    Ye Xiaohui nodded, not too much.


    Since it is Chu Feng''s arrangement, there must be some truth.


    "Chu Feng, is there a riot here?"


    Su Yuan instinctively asked, Chu Feng never do meaningless things, perhaps these preparations do not use, but must use the possibility.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "the world is very dangerous, no matter what kind of danger is possible, I''m not a prophet, how can I expect everything?"


    This sentence is true, although in the next year, there is no decent disaster in Nandu, even if there is one, it will be put out by the military.


    But Chu Feng''s rebirth has changed a lot of things. In case of butterfly effect, it''s not good that something you don''t want to see happen here.


    Far away is not to say, just the place of death, it is not a previous life.


    There are also those Knights of Hades. It''s a matter of caution to appear in the real world. After all, this is not a dead creature that can be summoned by Luming.


    Therefore, although the memory of previous life is a valuable wealth, we can not help but be vigilant.


    If you fully believe in the memory of previous life, then the ultimate misfortune may be Chu Feng himself.


    Therefore, since he chose to go to Beijing, he had to make plans for the people around him.


    "I see."


    Su Yuan did not force, just nodded calmly.


    At Chu Feng''s command, the mountain giant returned to the bottom of the earth and dug some ore by the way.


    Then, Chu Feng gives Chu xiaorou part of the mountain giant''s imprint and obliterates Chu xiaorou''s imprint of hell.


    Now Chu xiaorou has reached level 5 with a large number of crystal nuclei. Under her own guidance, she has mastered some life-saving skills and has a strong self-protection ability.His arrangement is enough. If there is an accident, it will be life.


    After making arrangements for the mountain giant, Chu Feng loaded some ore into Yuan Fu, and then took a few people back to the city of dawn.


    He is very confident about Su Yuan''s ability and believes that no matter what happens, the situation will not worsen all of a sudden.


    Moreover, he left a mark in the body of the mountain giant. If something urgent happens, he can first go to hell through the reverse call, and then come to the mountain giant''s side through the mark, and rush to the city of dawn with the fastest speed.


    With his current strength, although not to say can sweep everything, but at least can make people fear.


    At night, the military''s decision came out.


    "It has been decided that Luo Xingyao will lead a division of 15000 people to support Shangjing, and the command of the army will be given to Luo Xingyao, but there is a promise that as long as it does not violate the great interests of China, no matter what kind of requirements, Luo Xingyao will obey.


    As long as your request is reasonable, the whole division can sacrifice for you, but Luo Xingyao and the 12 excellent powers around him are not included. When encountering irresistible danger, Luo Xingyao and the special forces around him have the priority to retreat. "


    Gao Yangsong reported to Chu Fenghui, "and the military can put a strengthening regiment near the city of dawn to protect the security of the city of dawn. If the city of dawn encounters irresistible danger, the military will do its best to provide assistance."


    After saying these conditions, even Gao Yangsong himself felt that these conditions were too strange.


    Even if the upper side is optimistic about Chu Feng, it''s too much!


    After hearing these conditions, Chu Feng tilted his left mouth slightly.


    "The strong members of the team headed by Luo Xingyao have the priority to retreat. It seems that you should have been beaten a lot in Mordor, and the lessons learned are at least more than those on paper."


    It seems great for the strong to protect the weak, but it''s stupid in this era.


    For example, the insect emperor that Chu Feng met last time had to reach at least level 5 before he could break the defense. If the strong sacrificed to protect the weak, the protected people would only be slaughtered in the end.


    The military''s ability to issue this order must be due to the fact that Mordor has suffered a lot in this respect. Without the lesson of blood, it will not make such a decision.

 Chapter 440

    "Do you agree, then?" Gao Yangsong asked.


    "Yes, why not?"


    Chu Feng stood up and said, "I''ve already said that even if I don''t go with you, I will take people to Beijing alone, so in fact, these conditions you promised can be replaced by the cost of employing me. I have no reason not to agree."


    He didn''t really intend to make the whole army as a sacrifice to summon hell creatures at the beginning.


    If he does such a thing, then he is ready to leave the human camp in the future!


    Commander mo of Nandu military region is a very smart man. He accurately grasped Chu Feng''s bottom line and put forward such a request.


    Because he understood that Chu Feng could not really sacrifice all those people.


    But they put forward such a condition, which is equivalent to a statement to Chu Feng.


    In our division of 15000 people, all of us can sacrifice for you except the team headed by us. Shouldn''t you make some representations?


    Rights and obligations are always equal. Those who ignore this basic rule will eventually lead to bitter results.


    The overall strength of the survivors will continue to become stronger, and the spirit will continue to change. Those who think that they can do whatever they want with power will eventually pay for their innocence.


    Therefore, the attitude of Nandu military region is to pay. Since they have paid, Chu Feng will pay back.


    On the third day after the military''s announcement, people in dawn city were ready to set out.


    After some twists and turns, the final members of hell Knight Order are finally determined. There are 345 people in total, including only 6 women.


    It''s not that Chu Feng is biased against women. It''s just that the last pregnancy storm left Chu Feng in a mess. He had to withdraw most of the women.


    The rest of these women are excellent.


    The leader position of the hell Knight order was handed over to Wei pojun by Chu Feng. Although his strength was not as good as the powers, he was the first group of outstanding people among the martial arts.


    Because all the members of the Knights are warriors, his reputation is very high.


    It''s just like the soldiers in the army are more friendly to civilian heroes, which will make everyone have a sense of identity.


    Chu Feng doesn''t plan to cultivate them into powers. Martial people have the use of martial people, and powers have the function of powers. Anyway, these people are people who can''t be awakened by nature. Keeping them as martial people will help them to rely on themselves.


    In addition, there are 346 members in Wei''s army. Among them, Chu Feng only took 121 people including Wei''s army, and the rest were given to Su Yuan for command and training.


    In addition to 120 members of the hell Knight order, Chu Feng also brought 32 powers sent by Su Yuan and 85 ordinary warriors.


    They all have relatives or friends who are also going to Beijing, and some people want to find relatives on the way, so they also join the team going north.


    Chu Feng acquiesced in their behavior.


    After having a certain strength in his previous life, he also tried his best to look for his sister everywhere, so he understood the idea of looking for lost relatives.


    If there is no strength, even if there is strength, it is difficult to bear the suffering of uncertain whereabouts of relatives.


    But Chu Feng also reminded them that he would not take the initiative to protect them.


    Under Su Yuan''s training, they have mastered a lot of cooperative tactics, and then they have mastered some survival skills in the wild. As long as they are not careless, they believe that the general danger can not help them.


    Next, Su YuYan''s team.


    There are 26 people in Su YuYan''s core team, but the people she saved are close to 1000 people. Among these people, there are more than 20 people who participated in the Northward Expedition, a total of 51 people.


    With Tian Jing and Wang Xinran around Chu Feng, the total number is about 300.


    Although this will lead to some miscellaneous team, but Chu Feng did not care.


    On the way to Beijing, they were trained. When they really arrived in Beijing, they would be helped by the military.


    That''s right. Chu Feng didn''t plan to go with the military.


    He doesn''t plan to be too close to the military, and he has his own business to do, and he doesn''t have to go with everyone.


    Before departure, Chu Feng told Wei pojun: "I give you the command of the hell Knight order, but when you live in the wild, you must listen to Tian Jing''s opinions. They are the people who have followed me for the longest time, and they are also the people who have the most accurate judgment of danger."


    Wei Po Jun patted his chest and assured: "don''t worry, I will consult them with an open mind. I will treat them with the same respect as Liu Bei for his military advisers."


    He knew his role was a general.


    The general is in charge of marching and fighting, but he has to give advice to the strategist or counselor.Then Chu Feng took out dozens of tokens and gave them to Zhao fan: "I have something to leave with Mr. Su Yuyan. These tokens can pass messages to each other with me. Although they are not as flexible as the communicator, the signal is relatively stable. If you contact us, I will join you in a few days."


    Zhao fan doubts a way: "can''t we together?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "the number and mobility have always been inversely proportional, you don''t have to worry, according to the march route I gave you, our distance will not be too far."


    It''s just hundreds of miles away ¡¤¡¤


    Chu Feng added silently in his heart.


    After making the arrangements, the members of the order of hell set out on horseback. They were responsible for the main combat tasks along the way.


    And Zhang Ziqing, Zhao fan and others, also ride a double horned horse in the back.


    The rest of the team took buses or SUVs and were protected in the middle. They were responsible for protecting materials and transporting logistics.


    There are main forces and logistics, thus forming the rudiment of an army.


    After the proper arrangement, Chu Feng and Su Yuyan left the team and took the fastest hell nightmare horse to the same direction with lightning speed.


    On the seventh floor of the watchtower, a beautiful little girl, carved with jade and powder, tugged at the skirt of a beautiful nun and begged in a yearning voice:


    "sister Xiaoxi, when can Yiyi tell others that I have woken up? Yiyi really wants to tell her mother not to worry about me any more. "


    Xiaoxi gently stroked the little girl''s hair and comforted her in a soft voice: "don''t worry, isn''t Yiyi trying to protect her mother? I swear that after Yiyi learns the Dharma formula given to you by his elder sister, he can tell his mother openly. "


    Yiyi nodded innocently, with a firm face: "yes, I want to protect my mother. I''ve learned the magic formula almost, and I can tell my mother fairly soon."

 Chapter 441

    "Chu Feng, why do I think you are a little upset?"


    After galloping for more than an hour, Su Yuyan and Chu Feng stop to have a rest. Of course, they mainly want to let their horses rest.


    After all, they are running at a speed of 150 meters per second, which is close to 500 kilometers per hour. Although they can run at this speed for more than an hour, they will not be able to use their full strength when fighting.


    Because they didn''t walk in a straight line, they were more than 300 kilometers away from dawning city.


    After they stop, Su Yuyan keenly feels that Chu Feng is a little restless.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "maybe it''s the thought of going to Beijing, so I''m a little nervous! After all, I''ve arranged it in twilight


    He has made enough arrangements, and Su Yuan''s ability is also very strong, if this can happen, then Chu Feng really can''t help it.


    As for restlessness, it may really have something to do with going to Beijing.


    Chu Feng''s intuition about danger is very keen, but sometimes people''s intuition will not directly tell you the source of danger, and even interfere with your judgment.


    Su Yuyan asked: "Shangjing has your enemies, and they are very strong?"


    Chu Feng did not deny: "yes, he is very strong."


    After he obtained the mysterious inheritance of ancient books, he was still forced to have no road to heaven and no door to the earth. The strength of long Ao can be seen.


    Of course, this is also because his previous life had a bad start. After the survival base he had painstakingly built was destroyed, all things could only be fought and robbed by himself, which is different from those who control one side and absorb the blood of the whole survival base to improve themselves.


    But he has made great progress in this life, I believe he will not lose to long Ao.


    And now for him, the biggest obstacle to kill long Ao is not the strength gap between the two sides, but the status gap between the two sides.


    However, after he intentionally established a special relationship with the military, the gap began to narrow.


    If that happens as scheduled or ahead of time, Chu Feng will have a chance to kill long Ao, and he doesn''t have to worry that he will deviate from the human camp.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t want to say more, Su Yuyan didn''t ask too much.


    "Where is this? Is there anything special you''re here for?"


    Su Yuyan looked around, and his eyes fell on a mountain not far away.


    Sanjiang is located in the plain area, where the mountains are not high, she looked at it roughly, the mountains not far away are at least six or seven hundred meters high, which is very rare in Sanjiang area.


    Chu Feng nodded: "just follow me."


    Then he sent the horse back to hell and walked to the direction of the mountains.


    Su Yuyan shook his head with a bitter smile and immediately followed him.


    How do you like such a straight man?


    On the way forward, Chu Feng is also recalling the information here.


    This is the District of Yuntian city. There is a cloud mountain, which is famous far and near. It is rich in tea. After the end of the world, of course, few people want to visit here.


    But just two years later, it suddenly became prosperous.


    Because half of the mountain is rich in fruits and sufficient food, and there is a spring on the mountain to irrigate and purify one side of the soil and water, which can be used as a stable food source. The other half of the mountain was interrupted in a battle, and some people found iron ore in it.


    In such a place where there is a stable source of food as well as weapons, a large number of survivors soon gathered and a survival base was established.


    Chu Feng came here in his previous life when he was on the run. When he was chased, there was no way to heaven and no way to earth, so he disguised his body and worked as a miner here for a period of time.


    Although the miner did not have enough food and clothing, it provided Chu Feng with a chance to breathe.


    People in adversity in order to survive, but can put down all dignity.


    Because of this, the ore veins of Chu Feng here are familiar.


    Although ChiYan fine gold vein and Youlan magic gold vein near dawning city are many times more precious than xuantie vein, they are small veins after all.


    The iron veins here can even be used as consumables.


    Moreover, when he was mining here, he also found a precious treasure. At that time, he took it away and fled here. He was also chased by many people.


    But after he left, he found that he had lost a lot.


    Although that kind of thing does not know whether it has formed or not, even if it is just collecting some black iron ore, it is also a surprise for Chu Feng.


    Although the weapons made of ChiYan gold are powerful, their quantity is limited.


    If the black iron here is made into weapons and armor, one set for each person can arm the survivors of the whole China, and there are many redundant ones.Even until this place was occupied by monsters again, the iron ore didn''t see the end.


    Now he has Yuanfu, and his strength has reached level 5. It is not a heavy burden for him to open Yuanfu.


    Even if it is to break a whole mountain and put it in, it is not impossible for him.


    Just after they had traveled a long way, they suddenly heard the noise ahead.


    "Hurry up."


    "Don''t let these animals run away."


    "What''s more, they steal our food and fight with them."


    "This is the lifeblood of the big guy! Make sure you get it back. "


    Chu Feng and Su Yuyan look at each other, then jump to a nearby tree more than ten meters high to observe the source of the noise.


    When they jumped into the tree, they suddenly found more than a dozen monkeys shuttling in the tree, carrying some packages on their backs, swinging between the branches flexibly. One of them even stayed on the branches and patted the pursuers behind with the monkey''s butt.


    Seeing the monkey''s provocative behavior, the following pursuers were almost furious.


    "Damn monkey, don''t let us see you again."


    "Next time I see these monkeys, I won''t let them go."


    "Come on, these monkeys are too fast for us to catch up with. Who else can do with these monkeys?"


    "Or shall we go straight to the monkey''s nest?"


    "What if the monkey comes to hurt again?"


    "Alas! This is our life-saving food


    See these monkeys flexible shuttle in the tree, behind the pursuers are a burst of sigh.


    But there is no way, these monkeys have mutated, even the awakened power people can''t catch up, can only watch these monkeys take their life-saving food.


    At this time, they suddenly found that two figures appeared on the monkey''s way to escape.

 Chapter 442

    See Chu Feng two people stand on the branch, the villagers behind quickly remind way.


    "Be careful! Those monkeys can catch people


    "Don''t mess with the monkeys."


    "Get out of the way!"


    Their faces are worried. After all, they have been fighting with these monkeys for a long time, but they have never been successful.


    See Chu Feng two people appear on the branch, run in the front of the monkey to Chu Feng vomit tongue.


    However, the monkey just one hand on a branch, ready to swing like the next branch, Chu Feng suddenly moved.


    A black figure flashed by. The monkey fell to the ground with a blank face. Its arm and head had been separated from its body.


    "Chu Feng!"


    Su Yuyan is surprised. She doesn''t expect that Chu Feng will kill directly.


    Is it because of the monkey''s face?


    However, she couldn''t help but think more. The injury of a monkey angered the rest of the monkeys. The monkeys yelled and quarreled one after another, and the two rushed over.


    At this time, Su YuYan''s eyes suddenly fell on a stone in a monkey''s hand.


    It was a stone with edges and corners, and there were some bloodstains on the edges and corners of the stone.


    Almost in an instant, Su Yuyan made a judgment:


    "these monkeys have killed people."


    Drink blood sword scabbard, three toward the direction of Su Yuyan rushed monkeys unwilling to fall on the ground, the body has become shriveled down.


    And Su YuYan''s eyes, also become full of killing.


    No matter how close monkeys are to humans, they are not the spirit of all things.


    No matter what kind of rare animals, as long as they hurt people, they will die. This is the pride of human beings, and this is the blessing that our ancestors sought for future generations.


    Chu Feng''s body kept flashing in the woods. Every time he took the sword, he would take away a life.


    He doesn''t have any idea of protecting animals, because the other party is to protect animals. Because he knows that these mutant animals have always been the enemy of human beings.


    After killing the monkeys, Chu Feng took down the package from the monkeys.


    "When human beings were rich in products, they were robbed of some food by monkeys. We all thought it was a joke, but now is the end of the world. Food and life are equivalent."


    While sorting out these packages, Chu Feng said to Su Yuyan, "so whoever grabs food can be tantamount to murder."


    Su Yuyan nodded dully. She was cheated by monkey''s lovely appearance just now.


    But when he found some blood on the stone in the monkey''s hand, Su Yuyan didn''t leave a trace of it.


    After seeing Chu Feng kill the monkey, the villagers gathered around.


    Su Yuyan threw the parcel to the villagers: "this is your stuff. You just said it''s your life-saving food, so you''d better take it back quickly!"


    However, some villagers did not get their things back immediately, but said with a worried face:


    "you''d better go now!"


    "Yes! The two gods have offended these monkeys. If they don''t run quickly, they will get into trouble! "


    "These monkeys are very powerful. You don''t have any bags on your back. Take some food and go quickly! It''s too late to leave. "


    In the face of these simple villagers, Su Yuyan was stunned: "are you afraid of these little animals?"


    A villager in ragged clothes looked sad: "I''m afraid, I can''t be afraid! These monkeys repeatedly come to our village to rob things. At first, they just rob two fruits. Later, they become more and more excessive. They directly take our food away with bags, and we can''t stop them. "


    A villager opened his clothes and showed several scratches: "this is what the monkeys did. We had several fights with the monkeys, but once we almost killed a monkey. As a result, the Red Monkey King came out and killed several of us in a row, and took two children away."


    Hearing the villagers'' words, Su YuYan''s face was covered with frost: "where are the monkeys'' nests? I''ll kill them."


    Seeing Su Yuyan, who is clean and beautiful, saying such murderous words, the villagers feel a little uncomfortable.


    However, they still dissuaded:


    "it''s no use. There are too many monkeys. We only see hundreds of them. If we annoy the monkeys, the monkey king will have to slaughter our village?"


    "Yes! You two better go now! "


    "Alas! We can survive a little bit on the mountain. There are cannibals at the foot of the mountain. I really don''t know when this world will end! "


    Looking at the sad villagers, Su Yuyan felt a burst of sadness.


    She also stayed in the city for a long time, and naively thought that all places were the same as Nandu.


    But seeing the villagers, Su Yuyan felt a burst of sadness.Is this world really hopeless?


    These days, I have saved hundreds of people, even less than 1000.


    Chu Feng noticed the sadness in Su YuYan''s eyes: "teacher Su, do you think saving a person''s life, or saving a person several times, is more important than giving them a chance to live, so that they can survive on their own strength?"


    Su Yuyan was silent for a few seconds before he replied, "of course, it''s to let people survive."


    At this time, she has understood the meaning of Chu Feng.


    "I admit that when I first built dawning City, I had some impure motives, but even if I sucked blood from the members of Dawning City, I gave more than 100000 people the chance to live."


    Chu Feng said, "if you think that killing those monkeys can save these villagers, just do it. I can also provide some help."


    Su Yuyan shook his head: "I see what you mean. I can''t save everyone at all. Instead of satisfying my seemingly noble desire, I''d better do my best to let the saved life survive."


    She knew that she could save some people for a while, but not for a lifetime.


    Many of the survivors who helped themselves to search and rescue from the dangerous area have died in the fortress because of the competition for resources.


    If it wasn''t for the dawn City, there would be more casualties.


    Su Yuan''s statistics are likely to include those people.


    See Su Yuyan soft, Chu Feng''s mouth outlines a smile.


    He didn''t object to this kind of behavior of saving people in the end world. What he opposed was just meaningless saving.


    And Su Yuyan with people running around all day, let chufeng also some fear.


    In case there is an accident when going out, Chu Feng will regret it later.


    But Su YuYan''s belief itself will not change, he can only change her behavior at most.


    Now the situation of these villagers has given him an excellent opportunity.


    So he came to the villagers and said, "do you think that as long as you give in to these monkeys, your village will be safe all the time?"

 Chapter 443

    Hearing Chu Feng''s question, the villagers faltered.


    "That, that, at least we ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    in the middle of their conversation, they suddenly felt Chu Feng''s scanning eyes, so the latter part was directly interrupted and forced back to their stomach.


    Even if Chu Feng didn''t release his intention to kill, the power he accumulated after so many battles was not something ordinary people could resist.


    Even without hostility, it''s hard for ordinary people to lie under his eyes.


    "So, you know, even if you compromise, you can only live for a while." Chu Feng Road.


    The villagers bowed their heads in shame.


    They are simple, but not stupid.


    At the beginning, they thought that the monkeys were naughty. Anyway, there was a lot of food in the family and they were given a few fruits. Some people even enjoyed it.


    However, when the monkey began to hurt people, it was out of control.


    "Do you know? There''s a dish called monkey brain


    Chu Feng wrote lightly, "this is a way to directly open the monkey''s heavenly cover and pour it out with hot oil. It''s because humans are stronger than monkeys, so humans can do whatever they want. Do you dare to guarantee that these monkeys will not treat you as food when they are short of food in the future?"


    The villagers turned pale at once.


    How can they promise?


    Even if a few animals can understand human nature, most animals are still animals.


    When man was the master of all things, he brought many disasters to other species on earth.


    If humans lose their dominant position, will those creatures retaliate?


    No, even if it''s not revenge, is there less cruelty in the biological world?


    "But, but what can we do?"


    One villager even burst into tears.


    He is also a psionic, but the awakening of his powers does not change his cowardly nature.


    Facing the agile monkey, he also felt a little weak.


    "Sometimes, to step back is to protect yourself. I can understand you, but do you really think you still have a way out?"


    Chu Feng threw those backpacks to the villagers, "I can help you get some food back, but do you really think you can survive by this?"


    Several villagers fell on their knees and begged Chu Feng: "master, brother, no, great Xia, please help us!"


    "Big God, please help us solve those monkeys!"


    "Great God, help us."


    Everyone has a fluke mentality. The reason why they constantly compromise in the face of monkeys is that they fluke and think that there is hope to live.


    But they subconsciously ignore one thing, that is, they actually have no way out.


    Now Chu Feng mercilessly smashes the fluke in their heart, and let them face the crisis they have to face directly.


    They finally realized what was in their subconscious.


    So they knelt down and begged to Chu Feng.


    Maybe they look a little humble, but in front of life, everyone is humble.


    Su YuYan''s heart softened when he saw the crowd.


    But see Chu Feng, she has no reason to start to ease up.


    "Do you want to have the strength to defend your homeland?"


    Chu Feng asked the crowd in a flat tone.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, the villagers were excited.


    If they have the same power as the big man in front of them, then even if these monkeys attack again, they can protect themselves.


    But can they really have it?


    "Brother, we also want to teach those monkeys a lesson."


    A villager said, "but those monkeys are too cunning, and the monkey king is very powerful. We can''t beat him at all."


    "The physical strength and strength of monkeys are not as good as that of human beings. Even after mutation, few monkeys will be the opponents of human beings. The only difficulty is speed."


    Chu Feng pointed to the bodies of the monkeys. "In fact, it''s not very difficult to solve the speed of the monkeys. As long as the bodies of the monkeys are hoisted, the monkeys will come over."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, the villagers were embarrassed.


    If they dare to do so, they will surely be retaliated by the monkeys.


    But if they don''t, will they continue to be bullied by animals?


    A younger villager yelled: "fight with them! Do you want to continue to be bullied by a group of animals? Our food is almost at the bottom. How long can we live without food? If you go out and look for wild vegetables now, you will encounter danger. How long do you want to endure it? "


    With a leader, the blood in everyone''s heart was also stimulated."Yes, can we still be bullied by a group of animals?"


    "Fight with these animals."


    "Yes! Let''s fight with the animals. "


    The villagers immediately started to pick up the dead monkeys and went to the village.


    The words of Chu Feng and the young people are just an introduction, or a fuse.


    What really made them make up their mind was the resentment they had after being bullied by monkeys in the past.


    Their patience has reached the limit, like a powder keg filled with gunpowder, as long as a spark can detonate it.


    Chu Feng took a look at the young man, and then turned his eyes: "you have made a correct choice. If you just rejected me, I will turn around and leave. I won''t care about you any more, because I won''t waste my time on a group of people who will die sooner or later."


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, Su Yuyan felt thoughtful.


    Although the words of Chu Feng are heartless, they are the best interpretation in this era.


    If the people you save are doomed to be unable to adapt to this era, what is the significance of your rescue?


    If you do it yourself, you may be able to get rid of the monkeys.


    But in doing so, the villagers will be destroyed by other disasters sooner or later.


    Yu Guang noticed the change of Su YuYan''s face, and Chu Feng''s mouth turned up.


    Among the people around him, Su YuYan''s strength is the best, but he is also the one who worries him most. No one can guarantee when accidents will happen.


    If it were not for Su Yuyan, he would not have wasted so much time on the villagers.


    The most is to leave a few daggers for these people, so that they can resist.


    As for whether death or life follows, it''s none of his business.


    Anyway, after half of these villagers died, it is estimated that the other half will understand their own situation. It is valuable for Chu Feng to save one person who adapts to the times and save 100 people who do not adapt to the times.


    As for moral condemnation?


    Ha ha, only living people have the right to condemn others.

 Chapter 444

    "What are you doing? Are you trying to annoy monkey king? "


    As soon as the villagers returned to the village, they were scolded by several people.


    The villagers are even more indignant at these people who go out. They think that they are too ignorant, and they can''t even plead.


    The young man, holding the body of a monkey, argued: "we are running out of food. If we don''t fight again, what will we eat?"


    "That can''t provoke these monkeys! If the monkey king gets angry, the whole village will suffer! Several children have been stolen from the next village! "


    The old man in the village shed tears.


    The young man blushed and argued: "resistance may fail, but if we don''t resist, the whole village will starve to death."


    Those who came back with the dead monkeys also began to join in the quarrel.


    For these noisy noise, Chu Feng did not intervene in the interest.


    Some villagers in the middle of the argument saw Chu Feng and Su Yuyan, so they surrounded them and said, "did you bewitch them to do this?"


    "Do you want us to die?"


    "I said, er Zhu is so honest. I grew up watching him. How could he hurt the whole village? You must have lied to him."


    Looking at the angry villagers, Su Yuyan felt funny.


    These people dare not make a sound when facing the monkey. Even if someone is scratched by the monkey and killed by a stone, they don''t go out.


    But in the face of those who came back with the dead monkey, they summoned up their courage.


    This is the typical example of Wo Li Heng.


    And Chu Feng just looked at them with cold eyes.


    Seeing the death of these people, the young man rushed to stop: "they helped us get the food back. If it wasn''t for this big brother, we would be hungry in the next few days."


    At this time, a large number of monkeys, about a few hundred, jumped on the branches and came towards the village. When they saw the bodies of the monkeys, one of them screamed bitterly.


    "Squeak, squeak -"


    "squeak, squeak!"


    The constant cry of monkeys makes people in the village look different.


    One of them is more than 1.5 meters tall and has a bunch of red hair on his head. When he saw the bodies of these monkeys, he was even more angry.


    In particular, the villagers who defended the monkeys accused Chu Feng and Chu Feng: "it''s all your fault. What kind of monkeys do you have to provoke?"


    "That''s it. Now the monkey is angry."


    "Monkey King is angry. Please beg for mercy."


    Even a few people kneel directly on the ground and kowtow to the red haired monkey.


    Seeing this scene, Su YuYan''s eyes became more and more sad.


    Is this the tragedy of human nature?


    Although she saved a lot of people from zombies, it was the first time for her to see people like wild animals succumbing or even groveling.


    In the face of several people''s responsibilities, Chu Feng directly punched a person in the stomach.


    "Bang!"


    A figure directly hit the door, dying.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    After several successive sounds, the rest of the people who accused Chu Feng were directly beaten down by their fists and flew more than ten meters away.


    In the face of Chu Feng''s sudden attack, the onlookers were afraid.


    What they didn''t expect was that Chu Feng dared to do it!


    In fact, they are also limited by the set of thinking.


    Since Chu Feng helped them fight monkeys and get food back, Chu Feng is a good man, a good man! Of course, it''s easy to bully!


    So they dare to accuse Chu Feng, who calls you a good man?


    Maybe they don''t think so, but some ideas have become human instinct, a deep-rooted thinking instinct.


    So in the face of these people, Chu Feng did not intend to speak slowly.


    He taught them with his fist instead of with his sword. He kept his hand.


    "What an idiot! You don''t dare to provoke monkeys, but now you come to provoke someone who dares to kill monkeys. Is there something wrong with your brain?"


    Chu Feng glanced at the villagers for a week with joking eyes, and then pointed to the monkeys, "since the monkeys are so terrible, why don''t they dare to rush to revenge directly?"


    Chu Feng''s words made the villagers a little surprised, but also some doubts.


    "Because they are afraid." The young man replied straightforwardly.


    Hearing the boy''s answer, many villagers glared at him.


    If you kill a few monkeys, you can make the whole monkey group afraid. What''s the point of making these people who are like the monkey group to compromise or even grovel?


    Chu Feng looked at the young man with approval: "it''s hard for people to break down. You tell the truth directly. Doesn''t it prove that those who kneel down to the monkey are wrong?"The boy suddenly looked at several people who had just knelt down like monkeys, and found that their eyes were looking at themselves, and their eyes were full of resentment.


    After seeing the venom in several people''s eyes, the boy only felt that his heart was hit by a heavy hammer.


    Why is that?


    Why do they look at themselves with venomous eyes?


    Is it because of the behavior just now that they have lost face?


    But these monkeys are related to everyone''s life and death!


    Chu Feng ignored them. Instead, he took out a dozen swords and daggers from the storage space and said to the villagers in a loud voice, "now I give you a choice to continue to compromise with the monkeys, or take up these weapons and fight with the animals."


    The villagers were surprised to see these weapons which appeared from nowhere.


    Are these two gods coming down to earth?


    Otherwise, why are so many weapons produced like magic?


    "Fight with the animals!"


    A villager directly picked up a long sword and rushed to the monkey with red eyes.


    Villagers have said before that when they resisted in the past, two children were directly captured by monkeys, one of them was his child.


    From then on, he spent every night in nightmares.


    But he knew that he was no match for the monkeys.


    Even if you want to avenge your child, you can only die in vain.


    However, what happened today made his resentment and anger burst out directly. He no longer wanted to think rationally. He wanted to fight with these monkeys directly.


    With the first leader, a large number of people immediately followed.


    More than 30 villagers, including teenagers, started fighting for these weapons, and then rushed to the monkey with them.


    Seeing the fierce villagers, the monkey at the front immediately began to step back.


    The red monkey king showed his human contempt in his eyes, and then with a stone in his hand, he rushed towards the villagers.

 Chapter 445

    A white sword light flashed, and Su Yuyan put the sword into the scabbard.


    Red Monkey King''s eyes showed a look of disbelief, and then his body fell to the ground, and his flesh and blood became dry.


    It did not expect that one of the cowardly villagers would be able to kill himself.


    Of course, it''s not to blame. After all, in the eyes of animals, it''s hard to tell whether it''s an alien or not.


    The monkey in people''s eyes is similar to the human in monkey''s eyes.


    Those villagers who took up arms to fight with monkeys suddenly found that the fierce and agile monkeys in their eyes had become vulnerable to these weapons.


    A face down, the ground immediately more than a dozen monkey bodies.


    After the monkey king was killed, the rest of the monkeys immediately scattered.


    After seeing the monkeys repulsed, the villagers were at a loss.


    "We win now?"


    "Are these animals so weak?"


    "We''ve been bullied by such weak animals for such a long time?"


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    After discovering that the monkey who had bullied them for such a long time was so weak, some villagers even cried directly.


    They can win, of course, because of the weapons provided by Chu Feng.


    After all, although these weapons are not made of good materials, it''s no problem to cut iron like mud. It''s easy to kill a group of changeful monkeys.


    But can''t they fight without these magic weapons?


    "Although these monkeys are very agile, their strength is not equal to that of human beings at all."


    Su Yuyan sighed, "even if humans fight with monkeys with their bare hands, they will be scratched by monkeys, but it will definitely be monkeys who finally run away."


    But they lost their courage after the monkey killed people.


    Especially with the monkey king, even the powers are hard to deal with.


    If they are willing to fight for more than a dozen lives, it is not impossible to solve the monkey king, but what if it is their own sacrifice?


    Just when the villagers were in grief, the young man suddenly came out with a shadow:


    "why did you just grab the weapon and run away instead of hitting the monkey?"


    What was found out was a thin middle-aged man with a dagger in his hand. In the face of the young man''s questioning, his eyes showed a look of fear.


    "I, who said that if I take a weapon, I must fight with the monkey? Can''t I protect myself with weapons? "


    Faced with the shamelessness of the middle-aged man, the villagers were filled with righteous indignation.


    However, they are from the same village, and they are not willing to do anything with this man.


    Are they going to kill?


    Seeing the villagers'' cowardice, Chu Feng shook his head.


    "I don''t know what will happen to them in the future, but I know that''s all I can do."


    Chu Feng turned his head and said to Su Yuyan, "the world has changed. People who can''t adapt to the new era are doomed to be eliminated by the times."


    Su Yuyan sighed: "I understand."


    She understood what Chu Feng did these things for, just to let himself know, what is meaningful in this era, what is just a waste of time.


    "Poof!"


    Su Yuyan looks at the sound of the sharp knife piercing into the flesh.


    She saw that the young man had decisively pierced the middle-aged man''s heart with the long knife in his hand, ending his life.


    "Ah! You dare to kill people. "


    "He didn''t make any mistakes. Why did you kill him?"


    "What are you doing? Why do you kill our own people? "


    But it''s interesting that the villagers who dare to blame the teenagers are those who flinch and even hide when facing the monkeys.


    on the contrary, the villagers who dare to take up arms and fight with the monkeys stand beside the teenagers and defend them, but they don''t know what to say.


    "Do you think he''s right?"


    Faced with the accusations from the villagers, the boy was fearless and shook the bloody knife in his hand. On it, it was written that part of it belonged to the monkey and the other part belonged to the villagers.


    Seeing the boy shaking his knife, the villagers could not help but step back.


    Anyway, it''s a real killer.


    "I''ll tell you what he did wrong."


    The young man said in a cold voice, "just now this big man gave us these weapons so that we could fight monkeys. Since he took these weapons, he had to fight monkeys. If he didn''t fight but ran away, what''s the difference with stealing weapons?


    On the battlefield, people who run away with arms will be directly sentenced to death. "


    Everyone was frightened by the youth.


    Especially when the young people hold knives in their hands, and all the villagers with weapons are defending the young people, they dare not do anything about the young people.Not everyone can understand the truth of youth.


    But even if they don''t understand, it doesn''t matter. Just accept.


    Look at the knife in my hand. Do you agree with me?


    Seeing the young man''s high spirited appearance, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed with appreciation.


    "What''s your name?"


    Chu Feng came to the boy and asked.


    The boy replied excitedly, "my name is Liu Chuan."


    "Well!"


    Chu Feng motioned to himself to remember, and then yelled to the villagers who were hiding and secretly observing the external situation and had been afraid to speak:


    "it''s human nature to be selfish in the face of danger, but you should remember one thing. Now the crisis of your life and death is not over, you should think about it, if you are facing more danger, or Who can protect your lives? "


    Chu Feng''s words made the villagers'' eyes twinkle with hope.


    Yes, although there is an old saying that it''s none of your business.


    But now it''s not a matter of indifference.


    In fact, we all know that if we are bullied by these monkeys all the time, the survivors in this village will die sooner or later.


    It''s human nature not to dare to fight against monkeys.


    But if they don''t even dare to defend the people who fight with monkeys, then the village is really hopeless.


    Without these brave people, who will protect the village?


    Thinking of this, some hiding villagers jumped out and yelled: "I support Ogawa. Those who dare not fight with weapons will die."


    "That''s right. You''re not to blame for hiding by yourself, but you dare to hide with a weapon so that the person fighting with the monkey in front of you doesn''t have a weapon to use. Then you should die."


    "Ogawa, we support you."


    For a moment, the voice of the people in the village supporting Liu Chuan overtook everything.


    Maybe they have done a lot of confused things before, and even can''t make sense until now, but now they all know one thing.


    When the village is in danger, this young man is the most reliable one in his village

 Chapter 446

    Two hours later, Chu Feng, who had taught Liu Chuan some common sense of survival, took Su Yuyan back on the journey of searching for Xuanhua iron ore.


    It''s just Chu Feng''s whim to guide Liu Chuan.


    Although he thinks his time is precious, it is still a waste of time.


    "I heard Ziqing say that you have turned a blind eye to those people who ask you for help several times, making her think that you are really a cold-blooded and merciless person."


    Su Yuyan a relaxed said, "but in fact, those who rely on their own strength to keep up with your pace, before making mistakes, also did not see you left behind, in fact, you are not as cold-blooded as it seems, just more rational than ordinary people."


    She also learned about Chu Feng''s performance all the way from Zhang Ziqing.


    Chu Feng also met many people who asked him for help when he was killing people everywhere. He hoped that he could help himself and take him to a safe place.


    But Chu Feng turned a blind eye to those people, a pair of no feelings.


    However, if he really does not have feelings, why are there so many people around him?


    If you think about it carefully, these people around Chu Feng are not those who beg Chu Feng after seeing Chu Feng show his strength, but those who directly choose to follow.


    So Chu Feng doesn''t want to save people. What he doesn''t want to save is those who only know how to wail and wait for others to lift them out of the dangerous place.


    "If a person really wants to live, he will at least know how to resist when he is in danger. For those who are unwilling to reach for life-saving straws and even expect them to float around, I can only help them not to live."


    Chu Feng with the most calm expression, said the most indifferent words.


    Even if a strong person does not take the initiative to help you, but as long as the strong person exists, there will automatically be a safe area around him.


    Since you are already very weak and can''t survive in a dangerous environment, don''t you want to seize the opportunity to rush up when you see a safe area?


    Therefore, Chu Feng always scorns those who are waiting for help.


    Don''t say he doesn''t have the time to save those people. Even if he really has the time and power to save people, he won''t waste his time on them.


    Because no matter how much time you spend on them, it will be wasted with their death.


    And such people will not bring you any benefits.


    Two people''s speed is very fast, soon came to a mountain without too many trees, after seeing here, all the scenes here and the scene of previous life overlap.


    He disguised himself as a miner when he was desperate in his previous life.


    But at this time, the iron ore here has not been excavated.


    Looking at the deserted mine, Su Yuyan frowned:


    "there is nothing here. What are you doing here?"


    "It''s too early to say there''s nothing."


    Chu Feng said, and hit a [ground fissure sign] on the ground. The ground began to shake, and a deep crack appeared.


    Chu Feng jumped into the crack one by one, and then took out a stone from the crack.


    The dark blue Hellfire ignited in Chu Feng''s hand and directly cracked the head size stone, leaving only half a fist size iron block.


    "The Xuan iron ore was formed at this time."


    In the year before the great change of heaven and earth, the whole earth is undergoing tremendous changes, whether it is biological or ordinary material, are constantly changing.


    If the vein has enough forming time, then the black iron extracted just now should be at least two fist sizes.


    But Chu Feng can''t wait that long.


    The most important thing is to improve his strength against the clock. If it wasn''t for dawning city''s proximity to Nandu, he would even consider setting up his survival base here.


    However, it doesn''t matter. It''s impossible for any single force to completely control the basalt iron ore, because no single force can enjoy such a large vein.


    Of course, black iron is not a rare thing.


    A year later, the status of the so-called black iron is no different from that of ordinary steel in the old times.


    For him, just get enough black iron from here for his own use.


    After all, it''s a popular material, and the elite must use more precious weapons.


    Seeing the iron in Chu Feng''s hand, Su YuYan''s beautiful eyes flashed: "how do you know that there will be something you need in this place?"


    Chu Feng explained: "there are certain rules for the variation of everything. Originally, there was iron ore here, but because there was phosphorus ore nearby, it was too dangerous to mine iron ore here, so it was shelved. Now, after the drastic change of heaven and earth, the variation is not just biology."


    Although he and Su Yuyan are very close and trust each other, he won''t tell anyone about rebirth.Even if Su Yuyan is willing to keep it secret, his every move will change after he knows the secret.


    For ordinary people, this slight change is nothing.


    But for those who want to, that is a huge flaw.


    So before he has the strength to crush everything, it is absolutely impossible for him to tell others the secret of his rebirth.


    After confirming that there was Xuan iron ore underneath, Chu Feng immediately began his own preparation.


    He has portrayed a lot of Yuanfu in advance.


    Of course, although the name is tianbangdixie, it can actually crush stones with a radius of more than 20 meters and break them into pieces.


    If it is the destruction of basaltic iron ore, the scope may be smaller.


    However, the usage of metacharacters is more than basic.


    Yuan Fu, in Chu Feng''s understanding, is like a key, the key to open the safe, but if you want to really take back the wealth in the safe, you still have to reach for it.


    The heaven and earth breaking Rune can only destroy stones with a radius of more than 20 meters, but if you combine these Yuanfu in the way of array, it will produce unparalleled destructive power.


    Three days before the departure, Chu Feng was ready.


    One by one Yuan Fu blooms in Chu Feng''s hands, and through a special arrangement, it goes underground. After Chu Feng has consumed all the Yuan Fu in his hands, he says to Su Yu: "let''s get out of here."


    With that, he took Su YuYan''s slender hand and left the place.


    Su Yuyan blushed a little, but he still let Chu Feng take him away.


    After they left a distance of more than 1000 meters, there was a huge explosion. Some stones were flying all over the sky, hitting them.


    Su Yuyan poked away the gravel on his body, looked back, and then widened his eyes.

 Chapter 447

    "Well, how is that possible?"


    Su YuYan''s brain is blank. There is just a hill more than 300 meters high, but it has been turned into ruins at this moment.


    She suddenly realized something.


    Although the explosion was loud just now, it was not the sound of explosion, just the sound of rock collapse.


    As a matter of fact, it''s just the same. The function of the heaven and earth breaking symbol is to cause internal damage, form spider web like cracks inside the stone, and then start to damage in essence.


    So it doesn''t explode.


    But after the rocks are destroyed, the rocks collide with each other and there will be a loud noise.


    Seeing this powerful destructive power, Su Yuyan felt a sense of weakness in her heart again.


    Whenever she is close to Chu Feng, Chu Feng will show more powerful power, so powerful that people around her doubt whether Chu Feng still needs her own strength.


    In this terrible natural power, what else can resist?


    After the mountain was opened, chufeng began to collect iron ore.


    The whole mountain peak has been smashed. Of course, there is no difficulty in the process of collecting the iron ore from Chu Feng. He just keeps opening the yuan palace.


    It takes a lot of energy in the process.


    However, Dawning city has brought him too much profit. With his early accumulation and the advantages of being in a high position, he has accumulated more than 20000 crystal nuclei. Moreover, most of these crystal nuclei are in the third level and have abundant vitality.


    If all these nuclei were refined, Chu Feng could even reach the fifth level peak.


    With a little more effort, he can reach level 6.


    But he gave up such an opportunity, want to do great things, it must learn to choose.


    The fifth level, in the higher world, has another name, which is called hualongjing.


    Those who follow the evolutionary route of blood will have an earth shaking change after reaching this level, such as thunder corpse dragon.


    If thunder corpse dragon wakes up, it is a powerful fighting force.


    The stronger the foundation in this realm, the stronger the future.


    However, there is no foundation for such intelligent life as human beings. In other words, human beings can continuously explore the mysteries of this realm with their own strength.


    For example, Su YuYan''s sky gap flow lightsaber is the profound meaning after the fifth level.


    In the future, the understanding of these mysteries will become the cornerstone leading to the holy step.


    If Chu Feng''s strength suddenly reaches level 6, then most of the dangers in the world will lose the role of experience for him.


    So in order to maintain his sense of crisis, he can''t improve his strength quickly.


    If this is heard by others, it will certainly set off a curse.


    Isn''t it good to start invincible?


    You don''t want to be invincible, we do!


    But Chu Feng believed in a word: born in hardship, die in happiness.


    This principle is applicable to both countries and individuals.


    The time when a person is closest to death is not when he is facing a desperate situation, but when he begins to lose his sense of suffering.


    He has not yet reached the point where he can relax, so he has to keep himself in a sense of crisis all the time.


    Only in this way can we bring safety to the people around us.


    After the iron ore entered Yuanfu, the gray dwarfs were very excited.


    The more terrible thing than being used as a tool is that you have no use value.


    The biggest use value of these grey dwarfs is forging. The reason why they live so hard in hell is that they lose their use value.


    Because there is no use value, there is no reason to live.


    If it wasn''t for the three headed dogs in hell who were concerned about their master''s feelings and didn''t want their master''s servants to disappear, the gray dwarf tribe would have disappeared in hell.


    This is the darkest and most difficult time for the grey dwarf tribe.


    Under the fierce attack of reality, the gray dwarf tribe finally bowed to reality.


    After they were sent out by the three helldogs, they were overjoyed, because they knew that after they followed their new owners, they would be able to use them again.


    As long as they can survive, they are willing to do anything.


    Now Chu Feng sent these iron ores to yuan house, which gave the grey dwarves a chance to play their own value.


    "Brothers, this is the task given to us by our master, and it is also an opportunity for us."


    The grey dwarf clan chief is wearing a big hammer which is higher than his height and yells excitedly.


    "In recent days, we finally have a chance to have enough to eat, and finally have a chance to strike iron again. If we want to keep our days like this, we should serve our masters well and use our most exquisite forging technology to make the best weapons for our masters.""Good!"


    The grey dwarves roared with excitement.


    I don''t know how many years, in their memory, they have never experienced the day of full food since they were born.


    In the days of hell, I don''t know how many people starved to death, or how many old people left their hard-earned food behind in order to give the newborn hope to live, and then put their bodies into the furnace to reduce the consumption of the tribe.


    This is the most painful time, this is the most painful time.


    Especially the elderly grey dwarfs, they once thought that the days without good wine were the most painful days, but after the owner disappeared and the goods and materials left by the owner were consumed, they realized that it was a great blessing to be able to eat.


    So the stubborn grey dwarf was refined by the cruel reality.


    The truly stubborn and stubborn have been burned up in the Hellfire, and the rest have learned to yield like reality.


    Now they suddenly get an opportunity, an opportunity to eat.


    In particular, the patriarch of the grey dwarf was filled with tears.


    They believe that as long as they strike iron for their master, they will be able to maintain their happy life.


    So the grey dwarfs started to work.


    Their refining room and various refining equipment have been directly moved in, so when forging, there is no obstacle in terms of equipment.


    They skillfully use high-level refining equipment to crush and purify these iron ores, and then forge them into various weapons with the fastest speed.


    In less than two hours, the first batch of weapons had been produced.


    After receiving the news that the weapon has been released, Chu Feng, who is constantly collecting the iron ore, stops and takes out several swords from the yuan mansion.


    Although he was curious about how Chu Feng turned the ore directly into a sword, Su Yuyan didn''t ask much. Instead, he took two swords directly and began to adapt to the power of the black iron sword.


    With a stroke on her arm, Yan''s red blood burst out.


    Seeing the crack in her arm, Su Yuyan was shocked.


    She is a five level master! How could it be broken by the black iron sword just by its sharpness?

 Chapter 448

    "The return of spring."


    Chu Feng helps Su Yuyan with a rejuvenation talisman.


    Su Yuyan looked at Chu Feng with strange eyes: "where did you get this sword? How can you break the defense directly just by the sharpness of the sword? How can you do that?"


    Although she didn''t defend herself just now, she didn''t infuse her energy into the sword. In this case, she could easily cut her skin. She had no doubt that if her powers and the power of the sword could easily break the defense of the fifth level monster.


    Su Yuyan has never seen such weapons.


    Her blood drinking sword, ye Xiaohui''s and Gu Nanfei''s ChiYan sword, and the people around Chu Feng all spent more or less on owning a magic weapon.


    However, this sword is standard equipment!


    A good sword, no matter how good its quality is, can only be a weapon for one person.


    But in the two hours just now, Chu Feng collected the iron ore into the space, and then took out several iron swords, two swords and a long gun.


    Weapons of this level can be used as standard weapons, which is terrible.


    If Chu Feng could collect the whole hill and extract iron ore the size of a fist from the ore the size of a person''s head, could the weapon representing this level of magic weapon even be used as ordinary equipment?


    If the hell Knight order is equipped with such a weapon, it would be like killing the gods and the Buddhas.


    She suddenly thought of an order from Chu Feng, that is to let the northern team kill zombies all the way and collect materials, saying that they should train.


    But now it seems that Chu Feng''s order has a different meaning.


    "Ding ~"


    a clear sword chant came, and Chu Feng looked satisfied.


    Just now, he used his finger to play a black iron sword. He found that the dwarves were really good at forging.


    This kind of quality sword will only be made in the third year of the end of the world.


    And those who can build weapons of this level can be called masters.


    Of course, such a master will certainly be recruited by the top forces. If you want to be self righteous, no one will allow such a master to build weapons for the enemy.


    And the black iron is not only strong, but also very tough.


    Forged by different forging methods, it can be used as a sharp weapon or armor to resist the damage of the enemy.


    "You can forge a set of light armor for use in complex terrain operations, and then forge a set of heavy armor for use in immediate operations."


    Anyway, Chu Feng doesn''t have many troops to support, so he can easily use luxury equipment.


    Since we want to build a elite team, we must let this elite team have the strength of one against 100.


    At this moment, the ground suddenly shook.


    "Was it an earthquake?"


    Su Yuyan was not too flustered. In this era, no matter what happened, it seems that it is not worth her being too flustered.


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a surprise, it seems that such a thing has been born.


    A giant lizard, more than 10 meters long, emerged from the ground, dragging its heavy body with a metallic light reflected from its phosphorus armor.


    "Iron beast."


    Chu Feng appeared a dark dark iron sword in his hand, and then told Su Yuyan, "teacher Su, help me guard around. Your ability is to attack at a fixed point, not suitable for dealing with large monsters."


    With that, he darted out.


    Su Yuyan didn''t feel too unwilling this time, because her road is a one shot and one kill road based on Tianxi Liuguang sword. There''s no need to feel discouraged.


    The huge steel lizard opened his mouth and tore away towards Chu Feng. Chu Feng dodged the blow, and then the dark cold iron sword in his hand easily penetrated into the lizard''s eyes.


    The whole body of the iron beast is full of steel phosphorus, which can be called copper skin and iron bone.


    Although the defensive power of the abdomen is a little weak, it is difficult to expose the weakness of the abdomen when fighting alone.


    But it doesn''t matter. Most creatures are weak in eyes, mouth, nose and ears.


    After the dark cold iron sword stabs into the iron beast''s eyes, Chu Feng stands on the iron beast''s head and slaps it hard to make the whole dark cold iron arrow sink into the iron beast''s head.


    "Ow -"


    the severe pain made the beast make a shrill scream, and then roll wildly, trying to shake Chu Feng off his head.


    "Not dead?"


    Chu Feng turned over and fell, and a long red sword appeared in his hand.


    It''s the ChiYan sword that he often makes.


    The iron beast''s paw slaps toward Chu Feng, but Chu Feng takes the opportunity to step on the paw, pedals two steps and jumps directly on the iron beast''s back.


    The giant claws of the iron beast hit the ground, stirring up smoke and dust all over the sky.However, Chu Feng had already attached himself to the scales of the beast, hugged the neck of the beast, and the ChiYan sword in his hand was also patted into the eyes of the beast.


    The blind beast made a shrill scream and kept beating on the ground.


    But its tragedy can''t arouse anyone''s sympathy.


    If the weak side is Chu Feng and Su Yuyan, then Chu Feng and Su Yuyan have become his dinner.


    In this nature of the jungle, the fist is the biggest reason.


    Chu Feng didn''t rush to mend his sword. Anyway, there is no one to rob the monster now. It''s the most economical way to wait for the death of the beast.


    While the iron beast kept rolling on the ground, Chu Feng came to the cave where the iron beast came out, and then found a black iron seal with the fastest speed.


    This is a two foot square black iron seal, which is engraved with ancient characters.


    This ancient text is not any kind of text on earth, but as long as you see this text, then no matter what kind of creatures can read the above meaning.


    [Xuantian seal, the underground Magic City, the will of gods and demons, all living beings obey. ¡¿


    "xuantianyin, I finally got you again."


    Seeing the familiar black iron seal, the excitement in Chu Feng''s eyes flashed away.


    With his present capital, there are few things that can make him unable to hide his excitement. This black iron seal is one of them.


    Xuantianyin is not very helpful to him now. It can be used as an indestructible shield at most.


    But in the next few years, it will be regarded as the most precious treasure. Together with the seal of the sea emperor and the seal of living creatures, it will be the most precious of the three founding forces. If you own one of them, you can become the overlord.


    It was also the turning point of Chu Feng''s transformation from depression to prosperity.


    It is because of xuantianyin that the poor Chu Feng has the capital to win the top of the human race.


    At the same time, it is also one of the sources of his death.


    "Although xuantianyin is precious, it will play a role in the future. The most important thing for me now is the treasure under it."

 Chapter 449

    After a struggle, the breath of the beast gradually weakened, and finally fell to the ground, motionless.


    Chu Feng uses the unknown skill to refine the power in the dark iron beast.


    Xuantie beast is a sixth level monster, which provides a lot of vitality for chufeng, and makes chufeng''s strength quickly reach the level of five levels and four realms.


    Although it''s only a small step, the later the upgrade, the slower it will be.


    Chu Feng needs more energy to upgrade than ordinary people, so it is not easy to let his strength rise to a small level.


    After absorbing the vitality, Chu Feng collected the body of the iron beast into the yuan house.


    After seeing the carcass of the iron skeleton beast, the grey dwarfs howled again.


    "It turns out to be an iron beast. Its phosphorus armor can be made into the hardest armor. After the skeleton is extracted, it can be made into the toughest spear. This is an opportunity given by our master, an opportunity for us to prove ourselves."


    "We want to make the best weapons for our master."


    Just when the grey dwarfs were excited, Chu Feng threw the red one horn to the grey dwarfs and gave the order: "use this as the head of the gun."


    Although the gun head made of black iron was also very sharp, it could not meet Chu Feng''s requirements.


    Since we want to build it, we need to use the best materials.


    This red unicorn is the product of the hell nightmare horse after the failure of awakening the royal lineage, but even if the awakening fails, this Unicorn has been strengthened.


    With this red one horned gun head, even the body of the seven step iron wall corpse and the carapace of the eight step insect emperor, it can run through, so that Chu Feng doesn''t have to change his combat equipment on the horse for a long time.


    Then Chu Feng told the grey dwarf the type of armor he needed to build, and he continued to collect the iron ore.


    At the beginning, after he got the Xuantian seal, he was like a treasure.


    But later he learned that Xuantian seal was just one of the keys to the inheritance of Xuantian. He was so regretful that he missed it.


    After all, although the knowledge in the mysterious ancient books is the best, the adventure did not bring him any wealth. His wealth needs to be accumulated by himself.


    If he can get Xuantian inheritance, he may not be reduced to the point of betrayal.


    Because after having enough strength, only you abandon others'' share, where can others have the qualification to betray you?


    The movement here attracted some wild animals, but they were all solved by Su Yuyan.


    As more and more black iron ore was collected by chufeng, underground things gradually revealed in front of chufeng.


    After more than 10 hours of digging, the sky became dark, and there were more and more wild animals, but Chu Feng still didn''t give up.


    "Found it."


    Digging down from the body of the iron beast, Chu Feng finally found a scattered cave.


    There is a long gun, a machete, a dagger, a mirror, a shield, a cane and a flag.


    After putting these things away, Chu Feng explored the ground with his mental strength.


    "Xuantian inheritance has not reached the opening time, but the key of Xuantian inheritance is all here, and others don''t even have the chance to try."


    These things, together with the seal of Xuantian, are the key to the inheritance of Xuantian.


    When he took the seal, he was found to be trying to kill people to get the treasure. As a result, he caused a fierce fight and finally ran away with the seal.


    Although xuantianyin gave him great benefits, it also gave him no chance to come back here.


    As a result, after losing their traces, the large-scale forces here rediscovered the area and later discovered these weapons.


    After the discovery of these weapons, the Xuantian inheritance began.


    The inheritors didn''t announce what they got in it, but everyone who came out of the inheritance eventually became a strong one.


    What''s more, they all have a common feature, that is, they never lack of elite weapons.


    In the middle and late period of the end of the world, the weapons made of black iron had become the mainstream, just as mankind entered the iron age.


    However, each of these seven strong men has the ability to further forge the black iron, and they have fought with each other in order to fight for the things in each other''s hands.


    Chu Feng won the Xuantian seal, which is the core of the Xuantian 8-piece set, and of course became the target of public criticism.


    And they also have a consensus, that is absolutely not to let Chu Feng into Xuantian inheritance.


    "Ha ha, you tried your best to prevent me from entering Xuantian inheritance, but in this life, everything in Xuantian inheritance belongs to me."


    Chu Feng collected all the weapons of the Xuantian series into the yuan mansion. He was excited.


    Now that all the keys are in his own hands, others are not even qualified to compete, which is equivalent to that he is the only one on the track.Even if a certain number of treasures are needed to open the inheritance, he doesn''t care.


    As long as you hand over the treasures that open the inheritance to your own people, according to the information of previous lives, Xuantian inheritance is a non dangerous inheritance, and fighting with each other is also prohibited.


    Even if those people came out of the Xuantian inheritance and wanted to capture each other''s treasures, they didn''t fight face to face, as if they were limited.


    "You look so proud that we''re going to sleep out in the wild."


    Su Yuyan is not angry with Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng looked at the sky around him, then took out his pocket watch and looked at the time. It was already 1 a.m.


    Although they were able to return to the village as soon as possible, no one would refuse to spend the night as two people.


    But why go back to the village?


    Chu Feng took out a tent and set up a border nearby. This is a simplified version of the energy shield. Then he faced Su Yu''s flue seriously: "since it''s late, we should have a rest."


    "Do you have only one tent?" Su YuYan''s face was a little red, but it was hard to see in the night.


    "Yes, I only brought a tent. Since it''s camping in the wild, don''t be so particular about it. I''ll make do with it."


    Chu Feng said, a face seriously into the tent.


    "Sex wolf!"


    Su Yuyan snorted coldly. After struggling for less than a second, she got into the tent.


    Although he knows the intention of the sex wolf, he Lang is affectionate and his concubine is interested. Su Yuyan can only pretend that he doesn''t see Chu Feng''s "plot" and chooses to do it.


    However, after entering the tent, Su Yuyan waited for several seconds without waiting for Chu Feng''s wolf claw to reach his sensitive part. He couldn''t help but feel strange.


    "Chu Feng, you can''t really sleep!"


    After saying this, Su Yuyan only felt that his face was burning.


    Last time gave Chu Feng is impulse, but how can he say such words?


    It''s like a woman who wants to be dissatisfied.


    In the dark came Chu Feng''s joking voice: "I''m tired, if you want, move by yourself!"

 Chapter 450

    It took five days to collect the black iron ore. Su Yuyan walked around the mountains and killed many wild animals in the three days.


    Although the villagers'' fighting spirit has been inspired, their strength is still very weak after all.


    Su Yuyan did this to help them reduce the risk.


    Chu Feng did not stop Su YuYan''s action.


    Now that the villagers have the desire to survive and are on the right path, he doesn''t mind helping them.


    In these days, Su Yuyan also indulged himself.


    "In fact, I am a man with a false mask. On the surface, I am a noble teacher, but on the back, I am so licentious."


    After a passion, Su Yuyan lies in Chu Feng''s arms and cannot help laughing at himself.


    She has been using morality to restrain herself and her students, but she didn''t expect that she would be the first to break the bottom line.


    Chu Feng stroked Su YuYan''s hair and comforted: "no matter what you think, those who are saved by you will sincerely thank you."


    Except for a few ungrateful white eyed wolves.


    A person is very tired if he demands too much of himself. Su Yuyan is a person who has a heavy sense of responsibility and makes himself very tired.


    So under the great pressure, Su Yuyan has been longing for a chance to relax.


    The combination of the two last time was su YuYan''s indulgence when he was on the verge of collapse.


    Now, after these days of company, her heart is more empty, as if the heavy burden on her body has been swept away, and her whole body is relaxed.


    However, such a relaxed life, after all, will not be too long.


    Chu Feng has already collected enough Xuan iron ore, and even let him kill all the corpses last time. The burden he lightened comes back again.


    And they are not the kind of people who live for themselves. They have been away from the team for too long, and it''s time to return to the team.


    After determining the position of the team, they are ready to return.


    But before going back, Chu Feng found Liu Chuan alone.


    Liu Chuan is only a 17-year-old boy, but his performance is more mature than that of many people in their 30s and 40s. In the past few days, this boy has become the leader of the village, calling on everyone to establish a complete defense system to deal with the threat of foreign enemies.


    After learning that they had their own armed forces, even people from two nearby villages wanted to join in and fight with them.


    And Liu Chuan also got the recognition of those who fought with monkeys desperately. They formed a stable circle and became the center of power.


    His performance was recognized by Chu Feng, so Chu Feng decided to give him some rewards.


    "Is this so many magic weapons?"


    The 17-year-old looked excitedly at the weapons in the room, then tried a black iron bow, and his fingers almost broke.


    Chu Feng pointed to a hammer, an iron felt and a stove: "that''s the most important thing in this room, at least for you."


    "Hammer? But I don''t like to use a hammer! "


    Liu Chuan is embarrassed to scratch his head. Although he can pretend to be dignified in front of others, he is still shy in front of Chu Feng.


    He knew that his ability was insignificant in front of this expert.


    "Weapons will be destroyed in battle, and food will be consumed. Only the ability to obtain these consumables is the most important."


    Chu Feng said, "although these weapons can provide you with temporary benefits, the people who can help are limited. When these weapons are exhausted, what else can you rely on? But with that hammer, you can build your own weapons.


    Maybe you can''t build too strong weapons at the beginning, and you will waste a lot of iron ore, but that''s what really belongs to you. "


    Liu Chuan forehead appeared on the thin cold sweat, serious way: "thank you big brother Chu to remind, I almost ignored this matter."


    He also knew the truth of sitting on the fence, but he forgot for a moment.


    After all, the most important thing for him now is to organize the survivors in the village.


    "Listen, that''s all I can do to help you."


    Chu Feng handed a token to Liu Chuan, "this token can contact me, but don''t expect to encounter difficulties or dangers. I will help you, because I am a person who likes equal value exchange. If you want to get something from me, you must pay something of equal value."


    Liu Chuan solemnly took the token. He knew how important it was.


    Although Chu Feng said that he would not help himself free of charge, it is not easy to have a chance to pay the price and get the help of the God in front of him.If it''s used well, it''s possible to turn it over in the face of a desperate situation.


    Then, Chu Feng handed Liu Chuan a map: "this is the area of Xuanshan iron mine. You can take the villagers there to excavate the ore, refine it with the gas furnace here, and then build your own weapons to protect the security here. But the intelligence itself has a price. If you want to ask me for help with a token, you should replace it first I''ll pay the price, and then consider the reward for asking me for help. "


    "So, how much is the price?"


    Liu Chuan asked nervously.


    He doesn''t think that there is the possibility of default in front of Chu Feng. He even suspects that if he can''t repay Chu Feng''s help in time, Chu Feng may come to collect benefits by himself.


    Chu Feng smiles and shakes his head: "everyone has a steelyard in his heart. How much is the reward? You will know in the future."


    With that, Chu Feng and Su Yuyan come to the outside of the room, summon the hell nightmare horse, and gallop toward the distance.


    Looking at their backs, Liu Chuan''s eyes are firm: "brother Chu, I will become a strong man like you in the future. No matter how hard the world will become in the future, I will protect my hometown and live with my relatives."


    Chu Feng didn''t know Liu Chuan''s ambition.


    But even if I know, I will laugh it off.


    In the end of the world, I don''t know how many brilliant characters died in the middle of the road, countless Tianjiao lost their lives in a disaster.


    Continuous disaster, I do not know how many heroes away.


    For example, Luo Xingyao, who is also dazzling here, has fallen on the road before he had time to shine.


    Xie Gucheng, inherited by Shuifu, had a bright future, but because he went astray, he had to bear the blame when he died.


    So Chu Feng, a little-known figure in his previous life, is also on the rise to help each other.


    If you want to say that he really wants to get something in return from the other party, save it!


    After an hour''s galloping, the familiar figure appeared in Chu Feng.

 Chapter 451

    After meeting with Zhang Ziqing and others, Chu Feng asked about the situation of the team.


    In these five days, there were 14 casualties in the team.


    Two of them are members of the order of hell.


    On the third day of the March, they encountered a small corpse tide. There were more than 2000 zombies in total. In this battle, some people were injured, but no one died.


    The casualties of the hell knights are when they search for supplies after the zombies are removed.


    They thought they had solved all the dangers, so they began to be careless. As a result, they were attacked by hidden monsters when they were looking for supplies.


    Because the monster''s action is too fast, even Li Ran and Wang Xinran have no time to save people.


    After that incident, the members of the hell Knight order were very heavy hearted, and the teammates of the dead players felt very sad and remorseful.


    They all think it is their negligence that leads to the death of their teammates.


    Chu Feng didn''t say much about it. Comforting people was never his strong point. Naturally, someone would do such work.


    However, after this incident, members of the order of hell have carved caution into the bone marrow.


    "No matter how good the situation is, we can never relax our vigilance."


    This has become the consensus of the Knights of hell.


    After learning about the situation, Chu Feng took out some weapons made of black iron and gave them to the team that handed over the most crystal cores to the hell Knight order, and even three sets of black iron armor.


    "Don''t worry. It takes time to build weapons, so everyone has a share. Now the number of weapons is limited. Of course, priority should be given to those who harvest the most." This is what Chu Feng said.


    After it was clear that the black iron weapon could cut through level 5 defense, the members who didn''t get the weapon were all red eyed and almost didn''t grab it directly.


    The members who got the weapons all looked elated.


    Although what Chu Feng said is that everyone has a share, isn''t it good to get the weapon earlier?


    Especially the black iron armour, which is the best armour that can''t be pierced by even level 5 psionic attacks. After wearing it, the ability to protect life will be greatly increased.


    However, seeing that his teammates were all eager to try, Wei Po Jun yelled:


    "can you forget the lesson before? In the face of more than 2000 zombies, none of them died. As a result, when we killed all the zombies and collected materials, two brothers died. If you want to get the weapons earlier, you will die. Will the two brothers die in peace? "


    Hearing Wei''s admonition, the members of the order bowed their heads.


    They did have a desperate idea to kill the enemy just now.


    However, the lessons of the two dead brothers are still there.


    "It''s not that I don''t want you to take risks, but you must remember that we must keep calm in the face of danger, in the solution of danger, in the face of temptation."


    Wei broke the army and roared, "whether it''s weapons, food, or women, only those who live can enjoy it. Only those who live are entitled to get it. When they die, they have nothing."


    Wei''s words, like a basin of cold water, let the members of the order calm down.


    They don''t lack courage when they come back from hell.


    But courage and prudence are never opposite, but complement each other.


    They have the consciousness of being soldiers and regard the battlefield where they died as a glorious thing for the city. However, their teammates did not die on the battlefield, but died after the war.


    It''s hard for them to accept.


    Seeing the way Wei broke the army and admonished the soldiers, Chu Feng was relieved.


    If people like Wei pojun were born in ancient times, they were born generals.


    Although he may not have the talent to become a marshal, as a general, he is the best group.


    But in the modern war, the talents needed by a general changed, so Wei lost the possibility of becoming a general.


    The coming of doomsday gave him a chance.


    They also saved some survivors on the road, and most of them were handed over to the military to deal with. After all, the military''s marching team was only more than 100 kilometers away from here at most, and it was only an hour or two to ride on a double horned horse.


    And the army''s northward team is constantly rescuing the survivors along the way.


    Some of these survivors have joined the army''s logistics department, while others have been placed on strategic nodes outside the military area command by military personnel, with special personnel to teach them how to survive.


    In fact, in this environment, it is not too difficult for the army to expand its recruitment.


    Among other things, there are only two things that will attract a lot of people: you won''t starve to death and you won''t lack equipment.


    Those who have been beaten by the society will be able to fight for their lives to become soldiers just for a mouthful of food.However, the resources of the army are limited, so there is no large-scale expansion.


    Even those who join the logistics department will be forced to leave after the fortress established by the military if they do not perform well in the later period.


    Most of the survivors were sent to the army, released a lot of things and chose to stay.


    But we all remember one of Chu Feng''s principles: no one can have a free meal here.


    If you want to survive here, you can set up tents for everyone in the evening, patrol when you are resting, and help to mine the nuclei in the Zombie''s head when you are fighting. There are many things you can do. Although it''s hard and tiring, at least you can survive here.


    As for those who don''t want to work, or think they don''t have to work because of the protection of the army, you are too naive.


    After the fierce beating of Mordor, the army has also restored its true colors as a bloody soldier.


    After all, many principles need strength to be implemented.


    After understanding the situation, Chu Feng contacted Su Yuan and asked about the recent situation of Dawning city.


    Su Yuan''s reply is: "everything is OK.".


    Since Su Yuan said everything was ok, it was really OK.


    However, Su Yuan asked Chu Feng one more thing: "now that the genetic evolution medicine has been cracked, many survival bases already have the means to produce the genetic evolution medicine. Do we want to popularize it on a large scale and let the people of Dawning city improve their strength?"


    Chu Feng''s reply is: "continue to sell genetic evolution potions. At the same time, give strict orders to people in dawning city not to take the second genetic evolution potion. All core members are strictly forbidden to take the potions. However, if someone pays a high price to get them through their own channels, there is no need to stop or punish them.


    After all, although the gene evolution medicament has defects, it is also a rising road

 Chapter 452

    The way up, it doesn''t matter to most people.


    Because as long as you don''t lift him up with a sedan chair, no matter what kind of ascent you give him, they won''t go.


    Not only will he not go, he will complain in turn: the road to rise has been blocked by those dignitaries.


    But for those who are positive and progressive, if you block their way up, it''s not much different from revenge.


    Chu Feng knew that defending the people was better than defending Sichuan, so he could never do such a thing.


    I''ve already reminded you that it''s up to you whether you want to die or not.


    After all, it''s just a reminder, not a ban.


    Think of here, Chu Feng once again to Su Yuan a reminder: "in each medicine pasted instructions, remind everyone not to take the second."


    Gene evolution potion, just as Tian Jing absorbed, can quickly improve his physical strength and allow himself to accommodate more vitality.


    But this kind of thing can''t be taken too much.


    When Tian Jing absorbed the medicine, she was almost zombied. She saved it with zombie serum. If she doubled the dosage, she would be cold on the spot.


    Because this drug has side effects, the body''s ability to counteract them is limited.


    Once overdosed, it''s either zombie or animal.


    "There is a great risk in gaining strength. It''s hard to protect yourself and the people around you if you don''t get strength. I''ve already made a reminder that it''s up to everyone to choose."


    After putting down the communicator, Chu Feng couldn''t help sighing.


    The promotion of genetic evolution medicine is faster than that of previous generations, because in such an environment, it stimulates the endless desire for survival and creativity of human beings.


    So in the last days, the development of science and technology is much faster than that in the peaceful times.


    Of course, the direction of scientific and technological development is not certain.


    But generally speaking, this life of mankind is on the right track faster than the last one.


    After all, the large-scale popularization of martial arts was nearly four months earlier than that of previous generations.


    The butterfly effect, after all, happened.


    In the next few days, Chu Feng followed the team.


    At present, there are only eight hours left in the daytime on average. Marching at night is very dangerous, so it limits everyone''s marching speed.


    Three days after Chu Feng marched with the army, Luo Xingyao came to find Chu Feng.


    "I wanted to see you before the March, but I never had a chance."


    Luo Xingyao handed Chu Feng a cigarette, and then habitually looked at his watch, seems to realize that his time is not much.


    "I came here for two things. The first thing is to buy the standard equipment you built first, which is the black iron suit."


    For his request, Chu Feng was not surprised at all.


    If he only makes a few magic weapons occasionally, it only means that he has obtained good materials. But now the hell Knight order has four teams equipped with black iron suits, so the military can never ignore them. Anyway, they always have to have a try.


    Chu Feng didn''t refuse. Anyway, he couldn''t use up his black iron.


    Not only because he doesn''t treasure himself, but also because the price of black iron will be very low in the future.


    If we don''t sell it to the army now, do we have to wait for the large-scale exploitation of the black iron and let the price of the black iron equipment drop to less than 1 / 10 of the current price?


    At the beginning of mankind into the iron age, of course, steel is very valuable.


    But now entering the industrial society, steel is really not very expensive.


    Similarly, the importance of equipment is second only to food in eschatology, and without good equipment, you may not be able to protect and obtain food.


    So in the future, the black iron equipment has become the common equipment of human beings, and it is not worth money.


    Of course, Chu Feng has to make a lot of money when he has to.


    "According to the old rule, I can sell the equipment to the military at a 60% discount, but you are not allowed to resell it. If you want to trade within the military, you need to tell me in advance."


    Chu Feng said, and took out 30 iron swords, 10 iron swords, and five sets of iron armor. "My speed of building weapons is limited, and I need to give priority to my people. All my members are equipped with iron equipment, and I can trade for you on a large scale."


    "What about the price?"


    Although Luo Xingyao and Chu Feng seldom meet, the trade between the army and Chu Feng has been going on.


    The price of Chu Feng''s equipment has always been open and transparent, and there is a great discount for the military, so the military is also very grateful to Chu Feng.


    After all, ordinary weapons can be polished with the vertebrae of zombies or the bones of wild animals. The army is never short of manpower and equipment.


    What they lack is also high-quality equipment."Sword and sword, 24 third-order crystal nuclei, 35 long guns. Armor must trade with fourth-order crystal nuclei, 6 fourth-order crystal nuclei." Chu Feng quoted a price that had already been set.


    After hearing the price, Luo Xingyao''s face twitched: "it''s too expensive, can it be cheaper?"


    One ordinary crystal nucleus can now be exchanged for half a catty of grain, the second-order crystal nucleus can be exchanged for six ordinary crystal nuclei, and the third-order crystal nucleus can be exchanged for seven second-order crystal nuclei.


    That is to say, a third-order nucleus can exchange 20 jin of grain.


    In the indifference that food is life, 20 jin of food is enough for some people to take risks. We can see how expensive the price is.


    Moreover, sometimes the conversion of nuclei is not so simple.


    If you want to exchange a third-order crystal nucleus for a first-order and second-order one, there will be a lot of people to exchange it, but if you want to exchange the same number of first-order and second-order crystal nuclei for a third-order one, it depends on your face.


    Chu Feng just said that war armour can only trade with fourth-order nuclei. That''s why.


    Fourth order can be exchanged for ten third-order nuclei, but third-order nuclei cannot be exchanged for fourth-order nuclei.


    "I can promise that my black iron saber can pierce the defense of level 5 zombies only by its own sharpness. After you get these equipment, your speed of killing zombies will certainly increase, and your ability to deal with danger will also increase a lot. You can recover in five days at most."


    Chu Feng said, his face suddenly gloomy down, "also, I know you are not easy, so I will give you a 60% discount, which is regarded as support for the army, but please understand me, I also have a large group of people to support, if we talk about the price, I will consider using grain to trade next time."


    Luo Xingyao immediately shut up.


    It''s human nature to be discontented. Every time the army cuts down a price, it may be able to reduce the casualties of dozens of people, so they also want to buy equipment at a lower price.


    But they lower the price, but hurt the interests of Chu Feng.


    In case of losing this high-end arms supplier, it''s them who will be in trouble.

 Chapter 453

    "All right! That''s the price! "


    Luo Xingyao motioned for a moment, and the soldiers around him immediately began to count the crystal nucleus, and Tao Jinghua began to hand over the equipment and crystal nucleus.


    "The second thing I came to you about is the property development of powers."


    Luo Xingyao said seriously, "every time you develop an attribute, the power of the ability will be greater. So as the person who develops the most attributes, I want to ask you some tips about attribute development."


    Are you here?


    Chu Feng''s heart sank.


    Many people have paid attention to his multi-attribute problem.


    However, because of his strength, no one dares to force him to make it public.


    Now, however, someone is finally beginning to speak.


    "My power of awakening is itself a power of multi-attribute coordination, so I have no way to provide you with any experience."


    Chu Feng shook his head, refused to answer this question, and then casually asked, "have you developed more than one attribute?"


    Although some people say that specialization is easier to become stronger, it is for ordinary people.


    If you want to be a real master, you must learn by analogy.


    So for ordinary people, the development of a variety of attributes will only limit their own development, but for the real strong, a variety of attributes is like a tiger.


    "I''ve developed four."


    Luo Xingyao said lightly, "at the beginning, I woke up to the flame. Then I woke up to the light, and I developed wind and thunder. Now I have some ideas about the development of soil, but it should take a long time. Now my energy is mainly on the matching of various properties."


    Hearing Luo Xingyao''s words, Chu Feng''s mouth twitched.


    Is this invisible?


    He knew that Luo Xingyao didn''t mean to force himself. After all, in everyone''s eyes, he was a power of the whole department.


    Luo Xingyao said that he really wanted to ask something.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng also had some thoughts in his heart: in the disaster, too many Terran talents died in the middle of the road, so did Luo Xingyao. If he could help him, he would not only owe me a favor, but also it would be good for me if he could become the mainstay of Nandu.


    Chu Feng is not jealous of talents, especially Luo Xingyao. Even if his future achievements really exceed his own, it will only do him good and no harm.


    Therefore, he also raised the idea of helping Luo Xingyao.


    Thinking of this, he took out a simple mirror.


    "This is the Xuantian mirror. You can usually use it as a heart protecting mirror. It also has a certain exploration function, which is helpful for the development of soil and water ability attributes. But don''t get me wrong. This mirror is not sold to you. It''s just borrowed for a period of time. When you develop the four attributes of land, water, fire and wind, you''ll give it back to me."


    Xuantian mirror is an auxiliary treasure with three abilities: exploration, body protection and four element powers.


    Unfortunately, these functions are chicken ribs for Chu Feng.


    Because xuantianjing can do it, and Chu Feng can do it with his own ability.


    After taking the Xuantian mirror, Luo Xingyao seems to think of something.


    "Can help develop properties? Is that how you develop all attributes? "


    In the face of Luo Xingyao''s inquiry, Chu Feng did not explain too much. Since he is willing to misunderstand, let him misunderstand!


    Since he is willing to misunderstand, he doesn''t have to explain too much.


    "That''s right. As long as you use your mental energy to cultivate Xuantian mirror, you can quickly control the usage of Xuantian mirror. I won''t teach you the specific usage." Chu Feng waved his hand.


    "And the rent?"


    Luo Xingyao asked the key question, because he knew that Chu Feng was a person who liked equal value exchange, or a person who didn''t get up early without profit.


    Rent?


    Chu Feng thought about it, and then said, "if you encounter any treasures or special materials, but you can''t make use of them, take them and let me have a try!"


    The reason why he put forward this condition is that most of the benefits now are nothing to Chu Feng. What he lacks is the accumulation of nuclei.


    After all, he can''t have too many nuclei.


    Now what can help his strength is the treasure that can''t be exchanged with money or even food.


    The army is so powerful that I believe there will be more opportunities to collect special materials.


    "Yes, I will."


    Luo Xingyao quickly put the goggles in his arms.


    Anyway, what Chu Feng said was that they had no way to make use of the treasures and special materials, so this condition was not a loss for them.


    Even if Chu Feng lowers the price, it is for them to exchange the future interests for the present interests. How to say, they are not at a loss."I hope xuantianjing can protect the genius of a human race!"


    After Chu Feng''s development of power was on the right track, he began to think about something more long-term.


    Every master is very important to the Terran. If Luo Xingyao can really grow into the peak of the Terran, he can also protect one side.


    In case of any accident, I hope he can remember this feeling and help himself to protect his family and friends.


    What''s more, if you bet on Luo Xingyao, you will get a predictable return.


    If you rent Xuantian mirror to him, you don''t have to worry about not getting it back, and you may get more in return in the future.


    The process of this transaction, also "careless" let the members of the order of hell see.


    As a result, the members of the order of hell talked about it.


    "I didn''t expect our equipment to be so valuable."


    "The dark iron war armor has to use the fourth level crystal nucleus to exchange, my God! Our whole team has only killed two fourth-order zombies. "


    "You haven''t considered the value of Mount yet! That''s the biggest investment. "


    "The Lord of the city has invested so much in us that we can never fail him."


    At the beginning, the members of the order of hell didn''t feel much about the investment in them, but when the specific transaction price came out, they felt that their equipment was so heavy.


    The reason why Chu Feng is willing to invest in them is that they can help themselves to kill zombies.


    If their harvest of killing zombies can''t catch up with Chu Feng''s investment in them, then they are really sorry for their heavy equipment.


    When Wei paojun knew about it, he weighed the 150 kg black iron axe in his hand and felt that the outline in his hand was so heavy.


    "No matter what outsiders say, Chu City Master is vicious, but he has built a home for countless survivors, and we are the defenders of this home."

 Chapter 454

    Seven days later, Chu Feng''s team arrived in Shangjing.


    In addition to the previous March time, it lasted a total of 16 days.


    In these 16 days, human development is also very rapid.


    Under the establishment of communication network by the military regardless of the cost, the survival bases of survivors in most areas of North China, East China and South China can communicate by wireless telegraph.


    For those living bases that lack food, they finally exchange food for some nuclei.


    It''s cheap, but it''s limited.


    If there is a lack of food, and they are not willing to go out to kill zombies to get the crystal nucleus, then the military will let them live and die on their own.


    The reason is very simple. I''m not willing to take risks because of lack of food. Are you waiting for us to feed you?


    Moreover, the people in the survival base are willing to continue to endure without food, endure the exploitation of the upper class, and are not willing to go out to find a way out, so they can only live and die on their own.


    In the process, the demon hunting team began to have a blowout period.


    The demon hunter team is a general name for the team that hunts zombies, wild animals and insects for a living. It is mainly composed of psionic powers.


    Only the demon hunting team of dawn city will join the warrior.


    This is mainly because the warrior has no demand for the crystal nucleus, which can reduce a lot of trouble when distributing the results, but only a few can enter the circle of powers.


    And these days, genetic agents are beginning to proliferate.


    Countless warriors who want to gain powers begin to inject gene evolution potion. Many of them succeed in gaining powerful power. However, a few hapless ghosts do not believe the lessons of Dawning city and inject a second gene evolution potion. As a result, even zombie serum can not be saved.


    Some of them became orcs and lost their senses.


    Some of these people were found and cleaned up directly, while others were caught off guard, causing a lot of disasters.


    According to incomplete statistics, there are about 50000 people taking genetic evolution drugs, but the casualties caused by genetic evolution drugs have exceeded 10000.


    For the few survivors, it''s just adding insult to injury.


    Such a terrible death rate directly makes many people who wait and see shrink back.


    However, the evolution of civilization is to be accompanied by great pain. With a lot of sacrifice, human beings have summed up valuable experience.


    [first: you can divide a gene evolution potion into two parts, but do not take the second different gene evolution potion, you will die. ¡¿


    [Second: if you don''t lose control after taking the genetic evolution potion, you will feel that you have an uncontrollable power. Don''t try to be brave. When you have this feeling, stop immediately, even if there is a residue in the potion bottle, and then try to control the power in your body as much as possible. Don''t take the crystal nucleus, don''t take the crystal nucleus until it is completely controlled A lot of consumption. ¡¿


    [Third: before taking the genetic evolution medicine, prepare a large amount of food, which is high-energy food, preferably the meat of wild animals, or you may starve to death on the spot. ¡¿


    [Fourth: if your teammate loses control after taking the medicine, please do not hesitate to kill him immediately, otherwise he will definitely kill you. ¡¿


    [fifthly: don''t trust folk medicine. They have no credit. ¡¿


    [sixth: ¡¿


    because of the city of dawn''s warning, the use of genetic evolution agents to improve their casualty rate is far lower than that of previous generations.


    But in the process of summing up experience, there are still lessons full of blood.


    There are at least hundreds of lives behind every experience above.


    Although many people are scared away by this tragic casualty rate, there are still many people who are willing to take risks and try their best to get a medicine.


    There is no way. If we remain strong, we will not be able to live in this last world.


    In addition to Su Yuan, the four vice city leaders of Dawning city also began to use their power to seek medicine for their subordinates, hoping to cultivate a team of their own.


    However, Chu Feng and Su Yuan turned a blind eye to their behavior.


    The relatives or friends of those who fail to take the medicine will put their resentment on these Deputy City Lords.


    Since they are willing to bear the curse, it''s up to them.


    And Chu Feng''s lineage hell Knight order, has Chu Feng paved a good road for them.


    "Has Shangjing, once a prosperous city, turned out to be like this?"


    Su Yuyan looked at the ruins in the distance with a heavy heart.


    Although they have not yet reached the core area, they are now looking at the past. There are traces of fighting everywhere. There are also some mutant wild animals wandering around. When they see human beings, they immediately start to flee. Obviously, they have not changed the habit of fearing human beings in the deep of their genes.


    "Shangjing..."Looking at the dilapidated area, Chu Feng''s heart is full of complexity.


    Compared with Nandu, he is more familiar with it.


    "Boss, why stop here? Shouldn''t we go to the military accommodation? "


    Lu Ming looked around, "and the houses here are basically broken."


    Chu Feng said seriously: "do you think this is Shangjing, so you can relax your vigilance? We have to live here for a long time, so it''s OK to build a residence here. Anyway, we have enough materials. There''s no problem in building a small castle here. "


    Although the people of the logistics team are dissatisfied with Chu Feng''s decision, the people around Chu Feng absolutely believe in Chu Feng, and they can only choose to accept it.


    "Remember, this is where we meet."


    Facing the people of Dawning City, Chu Feng announced, "after you are familiar with the environment, you can go to find your family or friends, but at least every three days, you have to return here to report. Finally, you should pay attention to safety."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s warning, Su Yuyan instinctively felt something wrong: "is it dangerous to go to Beijing?"


    There are also some discussions: "isn''t this an important military area?"


    "Yes! The army here is the largest in China. "


    "How could there be danger here?"


    It''s not that they don''t believe in Chu Feng, it''s just that they can''t believe it.


    If even the core of China can''t guarantee everyone''s safety, is there any place in the world where we can rest at ease?


    Chu Feng glanced at all the people for a week with fierce eyes: "this is a very simple reasoning. If the army going to Beijing can completely stabilize the situation, why ask Nandu for help?"

 Chapter 455

    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, people''s hearts were chilly.


    They suddenly realized that they were here to support.


    If the troops going to Beijing can stabilize the situation, do they still need to ask Nandu for help?


    "But you don''t have to worry too much. This is also the territory of the military. As long as you are careful, you can call the military directly in case of ordinary trouble."


    "Chu Feng way," but if it is cheated, then even if you own bad luck


    After deciding to settle down here, it''s time to camp.


    Li Xiao clapped his hands on the ground, and 500 meter long stone walls sprang up on all sides. Then people in the logistics team began to set up tents and arrange patrols in an orderly way.


    The whole work went on in good order, and no one complained.


    Because the person who complained had already been thrown out of the line on the way.


    For those who also die in the mouth of the zombie, or in the mouth of the beast, it doesn''t matter.


    After more than a dozen people were lost in this way, the rest became honest.


    After the construction of the camp, Zhao fan, Xu Yan and half of the members of the hell Knight Order stayed behind, and the rest of them set out in groups towards the military station.


    Because they are here to help the military, they can also get some conveniences.


    For example, those survivors are registered to facilitate their relatives and friends to find information.


    Zhang Ziqing also got the general location of his family, so he looked for the past in the direction of his family, while Chu Feng just went to find the fat man on the way.


    Now Chu Feng''s strength has reached level 5. With the increase of Yuan Lingdao style, his range of mental perception has reached an amazing 1500 meters.


    This 1500 meters is not the limit distance, but within this range, he can be very observant, even a fly can''t escape his detection.


    Of course, this consumption of vitality is not small, so Chu Feng rarely opened the exploration of spiritual power to the limit.


    But now that it''s looking for people, of course it''s the fastest way.


    Half an hour later, Zhang Ziqing and Chu Feng separated.


    However, Zhang Ziqing has reached the fifth level. Even if there is any danger, there will be nothing for a while and a half. Therefore, Chu Feng is also relieved to find the fat man.


    The people he wants to find in Shangjing are fat, Aunt Liu and her family, and the leader of the demon hunting team who treats him like a relative.


    However, he is not sure whether the captain is in Beijing now.


    Considering that Aunt Liu lives far away, and Zhang Ziqing''s family is nearby, Chu Feng chooses to look for the fat man first.


    The fat man''s name is Qian Hai. He also has some small money at home. Of course, if he can have a house in Shangjing, even if the balance of his bank card is not much, it does not mean that his assets are less.


    "It turned out to be a unit room with three bedrooms and two living rooms. The fat man is really hidden!"


    After 11 successive spiritual explorations, Chu Feng finds out where the fat man is. He finds that the fat man is in a luxury apartment building, but he lives alone.


    Of course, after the end of the world, the luxury of living conditions is far less than safety.


    is awesome to Beijing''s army, otherwise, such a house would have been eaten by worms for years.


    Just, Chu Feng is about to rush to the past, but found a few people rushed to the fat man''s house.


    "Hey, fat money! Get out of here, or we''ll smash your door. "


    A few arrogant social youths, either with iron bars or long knives, were arrogantly kicking at the security door to let the fat money out.


    "No, don''t smash the door. I''m wrong, big brothers."


    Qian Hai opens the security door with a sad face. As a result, at the moment when the security door is opened, the social youth kicks the fat man in the stomach and kicks him over.


    "Hello! Give me the food, fat man. "


    Several social youths swaggered on the table in the living room, looking familiar and giving orders to the fat man.


    The fat man cried and said, "big brothers! I really don''t have any food here. You see, I''ve lost more than 20 jin in this period of time. If I still have food here, would I be so aggrieved? "


    "Pa!"


    A social youth slapped the fat man in the face, slapped him on the ground, and then stepped on the fat man''s chest.


    "Don''t pretend to me! Although I don''t know where you hide your food, you know that you still have strength, which means that you must still have food. Now I give you two choices, either you can send your food up, or we can burn it here with a torch. "


    Fat man''s face is full of despair, why his life is so bitter?


    To the end of the world, did not expect everyone''s heart is so vicious.Morality and law have collapsed, and the order is on the verge of breaking. Is it so difficult to live in a corner?


    "Set fire to this place? Are you not afraid of being investigated by the military? " A cold voice came from behind.


    "The military? Ha ha, do you think they will pursue this trivial matter? There are so many zombies outside, and many insects want to make progress. How can they control us? "


    The leader of the young people in the society cried arrogantly, but soon realized that something was wrong. He turned his head and saw a young man in a blue assault suit standing behind him indifferently.


    "Who are you? Mind your own business


    When social youth see Chu Feng''s eyes, their intuition tells them that this person is not easy to provoke, but they are not willing to shrink back.


    "Chu Feng, why are you here?"


    After seeing Chu Feng, the fat man couldn''t help rubbing his eyes and doubting whether he was an illusion. After all, how could Chu Feng appear in Shangjing?


    "Ah


    He severely pinched his thigh, found that this is not an illusion, immediately responded: "Chu Feng, go, they are not easy to provoke."


    However, Chu Feng was not moved, but looked at several social youth with cold eyes.


    "You just said that the people in the army can''t control this place at all, right?"


    The devil''s smile was outlined in the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing the smile of Chu Feng''s mouth, several social youths suddenly feel shudder, but the leader is still unwilling to lose the battle.


    "Yes, as long as there are no dead people here, it''s not - ah!"


    A violent scream came. The young man covered his right hand with a look of pain. Just at that moment, his right arm was suddenly broken.


    "What did you say? I didn''t hear you Chu Feng said coldly.

 Chapter 456

    "Let go, let go of our boss."


    A little gangster summoned up the courage to shout to Chu Feng.


    But before he had time to finish, he was kicked on the chest by Chu Feng, then kicked out, and his whole body was directly attached to the wall.


    Several little gangsters turned their heads and found that their companions vomited blood from their mouths, and their chests were directly sunken. They had more air out and less air in.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s skill, several little gangsters immediately counseled.


    "You, don''t mess around!"


    "If you dare come here, we''ll call the police."


    "If you dare to fight us, the army will not spare you."


    In the desperate situation, they can only rely on the deterrence of the army to survive.


    "Ha ha, when I was arrogant and domineering. I don''t see the army in the eye. But now that there is no way out, I think of the army again. "


    Chu Feng stepped on a Thug''s chest, directly stepped him into the floor, and put his foot against his chest, so that he could not even moan.


    "Your logic is ridiculous. Is it difficult for the army to protect the people who bully the civilians, but not the real civilians?"


    "No, don''t kill us."


    Little gangster looking at Chu Feng behind, the door has been blocked by him, they these people have been unable to run away, can only ask for mercy in a low voice.


    The fat man stood up and said to Chu Feng, "forget it! If you really beat them too hard, in case the army comes, it will be troublesome. "


    Although I don''t know why Chu Feng is here, he doesn''t want Chu Feng involved in the trouble.


    Chu Feng looked at the fat man with strange eyes: "is the army indifferent to their robbing you? If the army doesn''t care about such things, why should it care about their being beaten? "


    The fat man was speechless.


    In fact, he never tried to call the police.


    It''s too big to go to Beijing, and the army can''t take care of every place. Moreover, most of the army''s energy should be focused on defending foreign enemies.


    So don''t say the army doesn''t care. Even if the army really wants to, he doesn''t dare to go out and call the police!


    So we have to let these young people be arrogant and domineering.


    Chu Feng shakes his head. In later generations, the fat man is still a more smooth person, but it is only after the social beating that he becomes smooth.


    Now the fat man, wholeheartedly only know to hide, do not know what is cruel.


    So in the early days, when the public security in Shangjing was better, the fat man could barely survive, but when the food began to be short, the fat man was soon eliminated.


    These young people in society are forced to act hard.


    "The army doesn''t care about small fights in peacetime, but if you really dare to kill us, the army will never let you go."


    "Yes! Now either let us go or change our lives directly. "


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t speak, the gangster''s appearance became more and more arrogant.


    "Dare you change your life with us?"


    "Poof -"


    a stream of blood gushed from the Thug''s neck. The little thug covered his neck in disbelief. He couldn''t believe that the man in front of him dared to fight directly.


    Seeing that his companion was blocked by a dagger, the rest of the gangsters were stunned.


    "Run


    After two seconds of dullness, the gangsters immediately want to turn the window to escape, but how could Chu Feng let them go.


    A flash past, a few little hoodlums incredible cover their necks, want to stop the blood gushing out like a fountain.


    Seeing the bloody scene, the fat man was stunned.


    Although he has seen zombies eating people and killing zombies these days, it''s the first time that he has seen the killing of human beings.


    After killing several social youths, Chu Feng collected the bodies of several people into the Yuan government.


    The first is because these people still have the price of fertilizer, and the second is to destroy the corpses.


    Although it''s nothing to kill a few young people in his capacity, it''s better to reduce some troubles.


    Otherwise, when the military interrogates, isn''t it making trouble for others?


    Now it''s only a case of missing persons that people will have an excuse not to investigate.


    See a few people''s corpses disappear directly, fat man''s Adam''s apple rolls, swallowed saliva: "Chu Feng, are you becoming a God?"


    Just now in those movements, he has seen that Chu Feng has absolutely killed a lot of talents to practice such skilled movements.


    What is more frightening is Chu Feng''s indifferent attitude towards human life.


    As if in his eyes, there is no difference between the lives of several people and grass mustard."In fact, I prefer to be called a devil."


    The corner of Chu Feng''s left mouth cocked up, showing a devil''s smile.


    After seeing this smile, the fat man also felt a little chilly.


    He felt that he didn''t know this roommate any more. This skillful way of killing people and the attitude of regarding life as nothing, is it really the roommate he knew?


    Chu Feng closed the door, and then took out a few strings of barbecues and bottles of liquor from the yuan mansion. He quickly poured them into the cup and said to the fat man, "fat man, come and have a drink!"


    He''s Chu Feng. He can''t hurt me.


    The fat man gritted his teeth, sat at the same table, began to gobble up the barbecue, and then began to drink.


    After two glasses of wine, the fat man has already begun to be drunk and confused, pouring bitter water on Chu Feng.


    "After I came home from school, I just walked into the house and saw my mother throw my father on the ground. At first, I thought it was the old couple who were flirting! Pretending to be joking, I scared them. As a result, my mother turned her head and her mouth was full of flesh and blood... "


    The fat man told his story in silence.


    After the outbreak of eschatology, his mother unfortunately became one of the zombies, and his father unfortunately became his mother''s food.


    The fat man who witnessed all this collapsed, so he ran away in a panic and became a zombie''s parents chasing after him.


    He was lucky to meet a psionic who helped him kill his parents.


    But he did a very stupid thing, that is, he accused the psionic of killing his parents.


    Although his spirit had collapsed at that time, it was no wonder that he did so.


    But the psionic had no need to sympathize with him. He kicked him away and let him live and die.


    Chu Feng shakes his head when he hears this. Fortunately, fat man''s character is not his own. Otherwise, they won''t be able to meet today.


    Fat people also know that they have done wrong, and missed an opportunity.


    So he fell into self blame every day. Fortunately, his parents left enough food at home, which lasted only two months.


    However, when he couldn''t help going out to observe the situation, he was accidentally found by the gangsters nearby, and then fell into the life of being blackmailed every day.


    He wanted to escape here, but he didn''t dare to face the risk of the outside world, so he had to wait to die, waiting for the outside rescue opportunity.

 Chapter 457

    After listening to the fat man''s story, Chu Feng didn''t feel much.


    There are too few people who can face the end of life firmly. Even the survival rate of the military area command is less than 10%. In places far away from the military area command, less than 3% of the survivors can survive.


    It''s a process of survival of the fittest. Fat people can live to the third year of the end of the world, which is a manifestation of the outbreak of character value.


    If he didn''t show up, he might find another way out after running out of food.


    But the time line has changed. In the previous life, he may be able to live to the third year by luck, but not necessarily in this life.


    In a word, there is also the responsibility of Chu Feng.


    "I don''t know what happened to glasses and iron pillars."


    The fat man whispered.


    His family has died, and now there are only a few of his roommates left.


    To be able to see Chu Feng is also a sustenance.


    Chu Feng sighed: "glasses, already dead."


    The fat man cried out.


    He didn''t just cry for Zhao Yuan''s death. Zhao Yuan''s death was just the last straw that killed the camel, which made his spirit collapse.


    It''s like the waiter''s car was knocked over, and then knelt down to cry. He didn''t cry for some lunch boxes and food, but because his negative emotions had accumulated to the limit.


    Chu Feng looked at the fat man like this, then drank the liquor in the cup.


    The experience of fat people is actually the portrayal of most people in the last life. They live in this cruel world and live humbly.


    They naively thought that someone would come to save them, but even if someone really offered a helping hand to the survivors, the first one who came out was the one who took the initiative to come out of the ruins.


    So the fat man cried for two hours, talked for two hours, and then gradually subsided.


    "Chu Feng, you are awakening now. You should be able to do better!"


    Fat man looks at Chu Feng with expectation and fear.


    He hopes someone can take him out of the sea of suffering, but he is not sure that Chu Feng has become a superior power. Will he really care about his previous love?


    It''s just that fat people who are over stressed forget one thing.


    If Chu Feng really doesn''t care about the love between them, will he come to his home?


    "Well, I''m doing well."


    Chu Feng said vaguely, "I have a lot of people around me. If you want to, you can choose to join the logistics and help everyone to do chores. Although you may be a little bit bitter and tired, sometimes you will encounter danger, but you will not be hungry."


    With a fat man''s character, it must be embarrassing.


    If Chu Feng gives him power all at once, it will only harm others and himself.


    But sending him to the logistics department and asking him to help us do chores together and serve the soldiers in battle is also making the best use of everything.


    Hearing that he would not be hungry, the fat man shed tears: "brother Feng, thank you, thank you."


    After more than two months of helpless life, he finally had a place.


    Although Chu Feng''s team has not yet seen the shadow, but for the fat man, this is his last hope after facing a desperate situation.


    After packing for the fat man for a period of time, Chu Feng left with him.


    This house may be worth a lot of money in the old times, but in this new era, although it will not become worthless, there is no way to realize it.


    Only by the side of the strong, that is the place of value.


    After they left the unit building, Chu Feng rushed to Zhang Ziqing''s position in the token.


    Although he is very confident about Zhang Ziqing''s strength, her character is really a little bit worrying. This time Chu Feng also gives her a chance to exercise.


    However, thinking of meeting Zhang Ziqing, Chu Feng takes a careful look at the fat man.


    He suddenly thought of Zhao Yuan, originally two people may become good brothers, but in the wrong, but on the opposite road.


    The root of all this is jealousy: why do you live better than me.


    Although he has some trust in the fat man''s character, it is his character before the outbreak of doomsday. Two months of suffering may change many people.


    "Forget it, I hope you don''t let me down!"


    Chu Feng felt that even if he was fighting with hundreds of zombies, he was not as tired as he was now.


    But people''s hearts were too complicated for him to defend.


    However, on the way to find Zhang Ziqing, Chu Feng quietly helped the fat man sober up with vitality and instilled some common sense in the end of the world.


    "Shangjing is a relatively safe place. In many places, not everyone can live alone even the psionic. Even the psionic will die when they meet groups of zombies, and the power of the zombies will be even more terrible."It is said that the powers may not be the opponent of the monster, and the fat man''s face is even paler.


    At the same time, it also strengthened the determination to hold the thigh.


    This is also what Chu Feng deliberately did. His fear of the outside world will deepen the fat man''s determination to hold his thighs.


    When the gap between the two sides is too big, there is no jealousy.


    But in the middle of their way, they suddenly met several people who were in the way. When they saw the fat man''s suitcase, their eyes flashed with excitement.


    "Hello! Where are you going? "


    Several road blockers took out their weapons, and a man with a pistol stood at the back of everyone, ready to shoot at any time.


    Fat man''s face a little pale, he did not expect to just leave home, met the robber.


    Is he so unlucky?


    What he didn''t know, however, was that it was a true portrayal of the end of the world.


    If you don''t want to live in the corner, you can only face the danger of the outside world.


    Seeing the weapons with black blood in their hands, Chu Feng''s brows wrinkled. These people seem to have fought with zombies for many times. Moreover, judging from their body''s vitality, their skills are not so weak. How can they be reduced to the stage of road blocking and robbery?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this place is our territory. If you want to pass from here, you should leave enough money to buy road. Otherwise, you, you ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    in the middle of his words, he began to shiver.


    Because he saw Chu Feng''s left hand holding up, raised a group of glass colored flame.


    They are not people without vision. The glazed flame is the symbol of samadhi''s true fire. Such a big man is far from what they can provoke.


    "Big brother, no, this adult, it''s us who have no eyes and offend the adult."


    "My Lord, it''s just a misunderstanding."


    "My Lord, we are wrong."


    These people begged Chu Feng for mercy one after another. How arrogant they were just now, how humble they are now.


    "Go away!" Chu Feng had a cold drink.


    These a few block a way to rob of immediately connect to get out of here, for fear Chu Feng change an idea.


    The fat man was shocked to see this scene.

 Chapter 458

    Chufeng chufeng fat know very strong, but before his impression of chufeng is just very hard.


    Now, however, it is beyond his knowledge that a single flame can scare away the robbers.


    There was a look of envy in his eyes.


    If only I could have such power, how good would it be?


    Looking at the robbers, Chu Feng was not happy.


    If it wasn''t for the street, these people would have died.


    This is not to say that he has any sense of justice, mainly because such a person will only waste social resources.


    Even prostitutes can at least use their own bodies to please men and help them relieve mental and physical fatigue and pressure.


    But robbers, it''s a waste of social resources.


    People who are able to rob others are not as good as others, but they are not willing to go out to collect materials. Instead, they rob other people''s materials. This is a serious waste of social resources.


    So in the law of dawn, all robbers are executed.


    Because if this atmosphere can not be suppressed, many people will not be willing to go out of the city to look for materials. Anyway, the collected materials will be robbed, so it''s better to rob others.


    Therefore, if such people appear in the city of dawn, Chu Feng will kill one after another.


    This is just a small episode, Chu Feng soon took the fat man to the position of Zhang Ziqing.


    But when he came here, he couldn''t help frowning.


    This is a dilapidated courtyard, where many people live. However, what surprised him was that there was a lot of strong atmosphere in the courtyard.


    Of course, it''s powerful for ordinary people.


    The gate of the yard is wide open. You can see the scene inside from the outside.


    A couple of middle-aged men and women knelt on the ground. In front of them were several men sitting on the chair with their legs crossed. Behind them were several younger brothers with fans for the elder.


    The middle-aged woman pulled Zhang Ziqing''s clothes and said, "Ziqing! God is the boss of this place. It''s your honor to take a fancy to you. As long as you follow him, you will be the hostess of this land. Since then, you will be prosperous. You have such luck as soon as you come back. I don''t know how many people are envious of you! "


    After seeing this scene, Chu Feng''s face was covered with frost.


    A 12-year-old boy with his own face stood in front of Zhang Ziqing with open arms: "why do you give your sister to these bad guys? Shouldn''t we fight bad people? "


    "Pa!"


    Kneeling on the ground, the middle-aged man slapped the boy in the face and yelled angrily: "smelly boy, what do you know? Kneel down and apologize to the God. The God is the master of heaven and Earth Society. We can''t get along with him if we offend him."


    Zhang Ziqing looked at his parents in despair.


    She just came back less than two hours!


    I haven''t had time to enjoy the joy of family reunion. I didn''t expect that when someone came to collect the debt, the situation became like this.


    Your daughter came all the way to find you!


    Do you know how dangerous the outside world is? Do you know how many monsters we met on the way from Nandu to Shangjing?


    However, your daughter traveled thousands of miles to find her parents, but they can''t wait to give her to the boss of the underworld.


    What bullshit heaven and earth society is just a rogue force.


    The God looked at Zhang Ziqing with squinting eyes.


    Since he took control of this site, he has played with many women with his own power, but it''s the first time that he has seen such an excellent woman.


    However, he is not an idiot. The woman who can come back from other places is at least a powerful power.


    Although he believes that he and his subordinates together will surely be able to win a woman with weak appearance, it is not good if the other party vows to resist.


    "Your name is Zhang Ziqing, isn''t it?"


    Tianye took a cigarette and looked up and down at Zhang Ziqing, "you have to think clearly. If you are willing to talk to me, you will be the leader''s wife from now on. If you refuse, then your parents and brother will not eat a mouthful of food from now on, and the whole yard will die."


    Hearing the words of "God", Zhang Ziqing''s parents urged his daughter: "daughter! You just came back from the outside. You don''t know the situation here. This place is the territory of others. If you offend the God, all the people in our yard will die! Just follow them! We''re all for your own good. "


    We are all for your own good.


    After hearing this, Zhang Ziqing just wanted to laugh.


    In order to survive, even betraying her daughter is so high sounding.


    "No, sister can''t give it to bad people."The pretty little boy argued, but was directly ignored by the public.


    The people in the yard helped and said:


    "yes! Girl! It''s your good fortune that the Lord of heaven looks on you. "


    "If we have a daughter, we''ll give it to God for the first time."


    "Why are you so selfish, little girl? If you don''t agree, we''ll all die!"


    "The little girl is white. She knows she''s doing well. I didn''t expect to be so selfish."


    "Yes! I''m not willing to think about it for everyone. "


    Zhang Ziqing''s eyes became cold. She looked around and saw nothing but indifference and jealousy from the eyes of the people around her.


    She suddenly understood that when these people see their clean appearance, they subconsciously think that they are living well, so they want to become the same with them.


    Some people usually can''t see anything, but when others live better than themselves, the jealousy in their eyes will burn all reason.


    "Mom and Dad, how many years have we not seen each other?"


    Zhang Ziqing suddenly asked his parents.


    Zhang Ziqing''s parents suddenly became a little flustered, but they still pretended to be tough: "Ziqing! I know you may be a little resentful to us, but you should know that all the parents in the world are good for you


    "Can you say anything else besides that?"


    Zhang Ziqing showed a bleak smile, and then a lot of ice began to appear under her feet, and the surrounding ground began to freeze.


    "Girl, how dare you do it?"


    God''s eyes narrowed, "it seems that you want to make people here can''t live."


    "If you can''t live, die."


    A cold voice appeared outside the gate, and then a man in a blue assault suit slowly came in, and his killing intention was undisguised.


    "Who are you, draw the line."


    God''s pupil shrinks, and he instinctively feels that the man in front of him seems to be a little hard to provoke.


    "You don''t have the right to row with me."


    Chu Feng did not look at the God, but said to Zhang Ziqing''s parents kneeling on the ground, "your daughter has been my favorite, since you are for her good, then from now on, she is my plaything."

 Chapter 459

    "You boy..."


    God is about to put two cruel words, suddenly feel a strong force like a mountain general pressure on his back, directly make him kneel to the ground.


    Powerful pressure came on him, making him almost breathless.


    "Who are you?"


    "Do you know who we are?"


    The younger brothers behind the God yelled. Although they were all like two fights, they still pretended to be tough.


    At this time, Chu Feng raised his right hand, hit a ring finger.


    "Boom -"


    the ground centered on Chu Feng cracked like a spider web, the stone slab ground was broken, and the surrounding houses collapsed in an instant and turned into ruins.


    The people in the yard had not reacted, and they had been buried in the ruins below their thighs.


    They trembled at the tragic scene around them, too frightened to speak.


    Is this God coming down to earth?


    They have also seen the power of the psionic hand. In their eyes, it is already the power of God, but in the face of this power that can turn the whole yard into ruins, they don''t even have the courage to resist, and their brains become blank.


    "No, don''t kill me."


    The God sat on the ground and wanted to turn around to escape, but he was trampled on the ground.


    Chu Feng stepped on Tianye and called to Zhang Ziqing''s parents:


    "Hello! I have a crush on your daughter. Do you have a problem? "


    "No problem, no problem."


    Zhang Ziqing''s parents waved their hands repeatedly. The murderer was in front of them, but in an instant they subdued the emperor and his subordinates. How could they dare to resist.


    Zhang Ziqing''s father is flattering, said: "this adult, you can take a fancy to my daughter is her blessing, you use, we will never have an opinion."


    Zhang Ziqing''s mother''s eyes flashed a complex look, but still said: "yes, Ziqing should be your adult, God is a fart!"


    "Elder brother, I was wrong about today. I offended you."


    The God, who was trampled on the bottom of his feet, calmed down in the critical situation. "If you are willing to let me go, I can send you a gift to apologize. From then on, our well water will not violate the river water. If you kill me here, I still have some energy behind me. I tell you that the filial piety I receive on this site is generally a gift for me Big brother, he''s a senior officer in the security team. "


    At this point, he also slowly calmed down.


    He thinks that we should all be smart people, so we should know how to give in.


    After all, those who are on the road should know some rules.


    As long as you apologize, the other party should have no reason to continue to embarrass yourself.


    Moreover, there are people above him. Most of the filial piety he receives on the site has to be handed over to the people above, which is also the reason why he can stay here.


    At this time, he saw that Chu Feng took out a book from his arms and handed it to him.


    "The elder brother you are talking about, is his official position higher than mine?"


    God took the book, read less than three seconds, immediately shaking the book on the ground.


    "You, you are..."


    he felt that he wanted to cry, why did he offend such a big man.


    It''s written in this book. It''s a division level officer!


    How can such a big man come here?


    "This book is very useful."


    Chu Feng heart road, this is Luo Xingyao to give him a pass, after all, sometimes, even if you can use the strength to solve the problem, but still will give yourself trouble.


    Sometimes a proof of identity can reduce a lot of trouble.


    "What? Who is your big brother? Why don''t you show me? "


    Chu Feng looked at the God with mocking eyes.


    God is about to cry. How could he dare to take the big man in front of him to see it? This is an officer of division level! If he dares to bring this big man to his elder brother, his elder brother will leave him for the first time, and then slap him to death.


    Now begging for mercy is still possible to survive, if you really see the big brother, then he will die.


    See Chu Feng a book to frighten people like that, people in the yard are shocked.


    They realized that this should be a big shot.


    Anyway, he is a bigger man than the backer of God.


    "Fat man, you help me to watch here. I''ll come as soon as I go."


    Chu Feng said, referring to the Lord''s collar, he walked out of the ruined yard. "Since you dare to collect protection fees here, I''d like to see how hard your backstage is."


    "My Lord, collecting protection fees is a hidden rule."


    How can this kind of thing be put on the surface? You are a big man, so why do you have to deal with a little man like me? ""Cut the crap, come with me, or die."


    Chu Feng did not give him the opportunity to resist, directly carrying his collar dragged out, and then with a cold look at his younger brothers.


    "Go, or die."


    Those little brothers can only tremble to follow up, anxiously waiting for their trial.


    I hope that such a big man can look at this situation is very common face, can give me a horse. God prayed silently in his heart.


    However, when they came to the corner of an alley, the God only felt cold in his neck.


    "No, how dare you?"


    Tianye''s eyes widened, and then his head fell to the ground.


    The boys didn''t even have time to scream, so they collapsed on the ground.


    After putting away the bodies of several people, Chu Feng began to return the same way.


    Will he really bring these people to the people behind them? I''m kidding. He doesn''t have the time.


    This is Shangjing, where all kinds of forces are intermingled. It''s uncertain when a great God or a lot of experts will come out early.


    Although he is confident in his own strength, why should he fight against such people?


    Is the zombies outside not enough to kill, or is the chaos inside human beings not enough?


    If he really brings this so-called God to other people, he will not hit one person in the face, but the whole system in the face.


    Now he directly kills these people, even if the people behind them know that they killed themselves, they won''t be stupid enough to come to trouble themselves.


    Anyway, it''s just a little brother. Just find another one when you die.


    In order to fight a little brother and a strong man of unknown origin, most people would not make such a stupid choice. If the other party really made such a choice, then Chu Feng would not have more people to trouble him even if he killed the other party.


    After all, most of the people who can be in a high position for a long time are smart people.

 Chapter 460

    After Chu Feng returned to the yard, the people in the yard trembled and almost fell to their knees again.


    It''s hard for anyone to calm down after experiencing the scene just now.


    "Ziqing, what are you going to do with them?"


    Chu Feng clapped on Zhang Ziqing''s shoulder, which made Zhang Ziqing''s inner strength calm down.


    Just when Zhang Ziqing''s strong mood fluctuated, the gate of hell in his body showed signs of instability again, and the seal was also loosened a little.


    Otherwise, Chu Feng would like to see Zhang Ziqing deal with it.


    Zhang Ziqing looked at his parents with sadness in his eyes: "no matter what, my mother raised me, but she wanted to rebuild a family, so she alienated me!"


    People often say that when you have one more stepmother, you have one more stepfather.


    The reverse is the same.


    Zhang Ziqing''s mother began to alienate her daughter because she couldn''t do without her husband after she reorganized her family.


    Zhang''s mother saw Zhang Ziqing say good things for herself, and immediately cried to Zhang Ziqing: "Qingqing! It''s not that I haven''t seen you these years and have to put you in grandma''s house. It''s mainly your father, who says that sooner or later, your daughter will be played by others. It''s better to play by herself. I don''t trust that you''ll give it to your grandma! "


    Zhang Ziqing widened his eyes and couldn''t believe it.


    She didn''t expect to be left in her hometown by her parents, which was the reason.


    She also read about the continued sexual assault on her daughter in the news, but she didn''t expect that it almost happened to herself.


    But Chu Feng looked at Zhang Ziqing''s father with a murderous look, and then fell on Zhang''s mother: "since he is such a beast, how can you follow him?"


    Zhang''s behavior is really to protect her daughter, but if you really want to protect her daughter, why do you want to live with a man like this beast?


    Zhang''s mother became vague.


    Zhang''s father scolded his mother: "do you think you are a good thing? If it wasn''t for the siheyuan I live in, would you like to come with me? When you graduate from Qingqing high school, you want to sell her for money. You don''t even know that the betrothal gifts of college students are higher. Women are short-sighted. "


    "Isn''t that because Xiaotian has to go to school, the tuition is too high? Or do you think I''d like to? " Zhang''s mother is not polite to accept back.


    "What''s the use of a better school? Take a little more betrothal gifts for Xiaotian to marry a wife in the future, isn''t it good? You! Knowledge is short. "


    The couple quarreled with each other.


    Looking at the parents who quarreled about it, Zhang Ziqing calmed down instead.


    When you have no hope for your parents, you will not feel desperate.


    In the eyes of their parents, they are just a commodity with cultivation value at most. They are even unwilling to cultivate themselves.


    "I always heard from my grandmother that my parents didn''t care about me because of their work, and I always believed that until my grandmother died, but I should have thought at that time, if my parents really care about my grandmother, why didn''t they appear at her funeral?"


    Zhang Ziqing''s voice is sad but indifferent.


    Now she has been completely disappointed with her parents. Today''s events make her see the true face of her parents clearly, and understand that blood relationship does not represent real family relationship.


    Zhang''s father and mother are still at war.


    But Chu Feng couldn''t bear it any more. He said harshly: "in that case, how much is your daughter going to sell? It''s clear here! "


    With that, he took out a small bag of crystal nuclei and said, "is this enough?"


    "Enough, enough."


    There are greedy smiles on Zhang''s father and mother''s faces. They also know crystal nucleus. After all, when zombies broke out here, people from the army came to clean up zombies and popularize common sense.


    Although they wanted more, Chu Feng''s reputation just now really scared them.


    They also worry that if they are greedy and ask for more things, they will provoke the murderer in front of them.


    That''s not worth it to them.


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing her parents'' faces, Zhang Ziqing turned away and didn''t want to continue to watch the scene. But at this moment, her skirt feet were suddenly pulled.


    She looked down, a childish face.


    "Sister, do you still have no time to play with me?"


    Zhang Ziqing''s younger brother looks pathetic.


    Zhang Ziqing''s heart has no reason for a soft, although his parents may let people down, but the feelings between his brother and himself is true.


    But can I take my brother with me?


    Just as she was ready to leave here, Chu Feng''s voice came into her ears"Can you rest assured that your brother was raised by such parents?"


    This sentence directly broke Zhang Ziqing''s heart.


    Maybe my parents love my brother very much, but can the children taught by such parents really live in this world?


    She has seen the cruel world outside, and those who can''t adapt to this era will eventually be eliminated by the trend of this era.


    If you let your brother stay with your parents, it''s like pushing him into the fire.


    "No, don''t take our son."


    Zhang''s father and mother reacted at this time, holding their children tightly in their arms. However, in addition to the tension in their eyes, they had some hope.


    After seeing their eyes, Zhang Ziqing said slowly, "we can double those crystal nuclei just now and sell them to me in summer."


    Summer is the name of Zhang Ziqing''s younger brother.


    Although they are half parents, their feelings are very sincere.


    After hearing that the crystal nuclei can be doubled just now, an excited look flashed in Zhang''s father''s and mother''s eyes. Zhang''s mother was about to agree, but Zhang''s father covered her mouth.


    "No, it''s our son. We won''t sell it."


    Although it is said that, there is a lack of confidence.


    Even if the original sunshine and strong people, may also be crushed by the cruel reality, not to mention the original selfish people?


    So when he said no, he actually wanted to say "more money.".


    Chu Feng was silent for two seconds, and said: "even if I give you more money, you can''t keep meeting those people just now. I can introduce you to the Logistics Department of the army, so that you can at least have a backer. Although it''s a little harsh, it can at least make you live."


    The Logistics Department of the army?


    Zhang''s father and mother looked at each other, then exclaimed excitedly, "we promise."

 Chapter 461

    Joining the army means facing danger, which is why many people are reluctant to join the army, not to mention being bound by various rules and regulations.


    So many people would rather live in the stinky ditch than go to the army.


    In fact, they may not know that the death rate of the army is much lower than that of ordinary people.


    But even if the casualty data is exposed, not many people believe it.


    People are more willing to believe their mindless judgments than they are willing to believe the facts.


    However, if it''s the Logistics Department of the army, it''s fragrant steamed bun. The security is guaranteed to a certain extent, and there''s no need to worry about starvation.


    There is no need to worry about being robbed of the hard won food by others.


    So joining the logistics department is a bright road for them.


    "Since you have decided to adopt your younger brother, you don''t want your younger brother to hear the news of his parents'' death soon after he left his parents."


    Facing Zhang Ziqing''s explanation, Chu Feng explained casually.


    Zhang Ziqing is silent. She knows that two people hold such a big bag of crystal nuclei. If there is no backing behind, it is difficult for them to survive.


    But to accept such parents, it''s really a bit of a challenge to their own limits.


    But the mother''s nurturing grace is also in, at least when she was a child, her mother was still very painful, so she can''t say that she left her mother.


    This arrangement is also a good choice for both of them.


    If two people don''t continue to die, then their chances of survival in the last life are still greater than others, and Zhang Ziqing and Xia Xia will not feel guilty.


    After contacting the people in the army, Chu Feng alone takes the fat man to find Aunt Liu.


    On the way, the fat man took Chu Feng''s book and read excitedly: "the staff officer of the third main army of Nandu, the instructor of the first division of the third army, and the leader of the special combat team of Nandu what the fuck! Is it true that there are so many titles? "


    After Chu Feng took out the book to scare people, the fat man was also curious to take a look at the book and wanted to see what was on it.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the contents in the book were so amazing.


    He was unbelievable. He didn''t expect to see Chu Feng for two months. His identity was so amazing.


    "False, of course." Chu Feng said casually.


    "Oh! It''s a fake, sleeper! It''s a fake


    Fat man''s hand a shake, almost throw out the book in his hand.


    "Fake, fake?"


    Fat man feel some want to cry without tears, his brother, courage is too big, even this kind of certificate dare to forge.


    If someone finds out, it''s really the rhythm of death!


    "You don''t have to worry. The people in the army want this certificate to be true more than I do."


    Chu Feng said casually.


    Of course, the certificate is false, because he is not willing to admit it, but if he is willing to admit it, then the people in the military must be more happy than him.


    That means the two are tied to the same chariot.


    In fact, Chu Feng did not refuse to fight side by side with the military, because when he fought side by side with them, he could confidently give his back to them.


    The soldiers who often fight on the battlefield are the most trustworthy people.


    But this time, definitely not now.


    In the face of Chu Feng''s pressure, fat man doesn''t know whether to believe it or not, but he doesn''t dare to play with this certificate casually, so he can only return Chu Feng.


    Chufeng such a big man, with a fake certificate everywhere, may also be able to solve their own affairs.


    But if he holds a fake certificate, he will be found dead.


    The two soon arrived at the address provided by the military.


    But after several explorations, Chu Feng did not find Aunt Liu.


    So he "beat and listen" to some people living nearby, and then from their mouths, he saw the news about his Aunt Liu.


    Aunt Liu is her mother''s younger sister, one year younger than her mother. When her parents took refuge, they had little contact with each other.


    But even so, when Chu Feng and his parents came to Beijing, Aunt Liu still warmly entertained them. Later, in a crisis after his father died for him, he sacrificed his life to protect himself. Therefore, Chu Feng must return this favor.


    In this life, Chu Feng got unexpected news.


    That is, Aunt Liu''s husband died when the zombie broke out, but her daughter unexpectedly awakened her powers, so no one provoked them.


    Just five days ago, they left the place.


    Because her cousin has a little strength and a little bad temper, no one in the neighborhood dares to ask about their whereabouts.Chu Feng was not at ease. He repeatedly "inquired" about the people nearby. After repeated confirmation, he confirmed the information he wanted to get.


    "It seems that they really can''t be found." Chu Feng is in a bad mood.


    Looking at the black and swollen people on the ground, the corners of fat man''s mouth twitch a little, but thinking of Chu Feng''s cruel behavior before, these people are really light.


    "The information given to me by the army is right, but it''s a little outdated. After all, they have no energy to track everyone''s movements. In the previous life, Aunt Liu''s family had all died, but I don''t know the specific process. Does this matter have anything to do with the death of her cousin?"


    Chu Feng didn''t have much impression of his cousin. After all, his parents seldom contact with his relatives in normal times, for fear that he might implicate his relatives.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng''s idea of tracing is even stronger.


    "Although the clue has been broken here, if I am famous enough here, my cousin, as a psionic, should be able to get information about me. This is also the way that many psionic people often use when looking for their families."


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng left some food and water, plus some crystal nuclei, as compensation for asking these people for information.


    After seeing the delicious bread and clean mineral water, these people immediately forgot their injuries and began to snatch like crazy.


    But the good thing is that Chu Feng left enough things, and the current order has not broken down to the point of causing homicide for food, so after a fight, everyone returned to their homes with their own food and began to enjoy the unexpected harvest.


    "If I get beaten, I can eat like this, even if I get beaten every day!"


    A few people who get more food and crystal nucleus into the room are all excited.


    It''s worth a beating for food.


    And fat looking at all this, more and more feel the difficulty of survival, and firm the determination to hold the thigh.

 Chapter 462

    Three days later, the members of the city of dawn regrouped.


    Fat Qian Hai was arranged by Chu Feng in the logistics team to help everyone cook and set up tents, including counting materials.


    Chu Feng didn''t give him obvious preferential treatment, but it still made him very grateful.


    During the two months when he was hiding at home, he was almost driven crazy. Today''s Day is full of fatigue, but it is extremely full.


    However, in the three days of assembly, there were four less powers.


    Xu Yan said: "according to our investigation, they want to rely on their own strength to join a small force in the area of Shangjing, and then collect rent from the site. And they have already found their next home. I''m afraid they won''t come back. Do you want to teach them a lesson?"


    Although these people threw away the communicator, it was still easy to find them with Xu Yan''s intelligence.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "everyone has their own aspirations. Everything they get in the city of dawn is bought by them in exchange for labor, so none of us owes anyone. Since they want to leave, let them leave."


    Dawning city has been seeing off the principle of equal value exchange.


    Although this opportunity of equal value exchange is very valuable, it is just a job with good salary and high risk.


    If you feel that this kind of life can''t go on, you can leave at any time as long as you give up your rights in the city of dawn.


    Of course, if they sell information about dawning City, it''s different.


    See Chu Feng is not willing to pursue, others have no interest in pursuing.


    When the team set out in the city of dawn, there were 300 people. On the road, they were attacked by various monsters and lost more than 10 people. However, they also received more than 200 survivors on the road.


    Plus the number of people visiting relatives these days, the total number of the team has increased to 572.


    By the standards of a force, there are too many such logistics.


    "Next, we''re going to the front."


    Chu Feng stood on the top of the temporary built small stone city, "you can choose to stay in Shangjing, but this will only let you survive. There is another choice, that is to follow us to fight. You don''t have to face the enemy directly, but there is still great danger."


    "We are willing to follow you."


    "As long as we eat."


    "In this world, it''s not safe anywhere."


    "It''s better to follow the boss and let''s be at ease."


    These people, especially the survivors who were rescued by the people of dawn city from the place where the zombies occupied, all experienced the despair of being surrounded by zombies.


    Among these people, there are more than a dozen powers, but they also understand that in this dangerous world, even the powers are hard to live alone.


    On the contrary, in this team, there is a strong hope.


    As for those who do not agree, they have long been sent away.


    Now Chu Feng asked again, just to make the final confirmation.


    After the mobilization, they went to the front of Nandu district.


    The battle line they went to was called Tianwei City, a satellite city of Shangjing.


    This is also a city with a large population, with a total population of 16 million.


    After the outbreak of eschatology, because of the large population here, it soon fell into the enemy''s hands, especially in the main urban area, where there were no survivors, and with the surrounding people, less than 30% of the survivors.


    As the city closest to Shangjing, they immediately decided to go to Shangjing for help.


    However, what they are waiting for is not reinforcements going to Beijing, but nuclear weapons.


    One nuclear bomb after another exploded here, flattening the most densely populated area here, and the survivors who managed to survive became the victims of righteousness.


    The people in the military did not give a clear explanation why they had to launch nuclear weapons, but their actions did get the support of many people.


    Long Ao, the young leader of a certain general family, declared: "if we don''t do this, the safety of Shangjing will certainly be affected after the outbreak of the corpse tide in Tianwei city. We need to give priority to the safety of Shangjing, and then consider supporting the outside world."


    Such words are very cold-blooded and merciless, but they are supported by many people.


    The reason is very simple, a large number of people living in Beijing, dead people can no longer blame them.


    Is it wrong to sacrifice others for self preservation?


    In any case, those who survive don''t think this kind of behavior is wrong.


    After getting this news, Lu Ming and others finally understand why Chu Feng reprimanded them so severely at the beginning.


    If the sacrifice is on others, it will make them feel heavy at most.


    But what if that sacrifice happens to you?"Why does no one punish this dragon pride?"


    After hearing the news, Zhang Ziqing felt very angry.


    However, no one responded.


    Gao Yangsong''s answer to this is: "his reputation is too high, he has a high voice among the people, and his strength is very strong. He has made great contributions in the process of defending Shangjing. And his way is to sacrifice Tianwei city to protect Shangjing. If you are also a member of Shangjing, I''m afraid you will support him. "


    Zhang Ziqing was speechless.


    It''s really hard to accept the sacrifice of so many people from the perspective of onlookers, but from the perspective of Shangjing, it''s to protect their safety.


    After all, the strength of the army is limited, so are the people who can protect it.


    However, this has also aroused the dissatisfaction of a large number of soldiers, making the whole army in Beijing become a mess of scattered sand and fighting on their own.


    Many of the armed forces, on the pretext of not being subjected to military orders abroad, have directly ignored the orders of the central government.


    The famous general yezhishi roared: "I''m not against sacrificing in order to save the survivors. I''m just not reconciled. You didn''t even give our soldiers the chance to work hard, so you made a decision without authorization."


    The sad words aroused the resonance of countless Chinese soldiers, which made countless iron men cry.


    When their compatriots were suffering, they had excellent equipment on hand, but they didn''t even have the opportunity to try hard. They directly used nuclear weapons to solve the enemy, and by the way, they solved millions of survivors, so that their power could not be used.


    You have to wait for us to fail, and then use the ultimate weapon!


    Why don''t we even have a chance to try? Why even deprive us of the chance to save others? We just want to save as many survivors as possible before you make the final decision! Why do you want to take away this opportunity?


    "Of course, he won''t let you go, because crystal nucleus won''t be destroyed in nuclear weapons. How can long Ao let go of such a precious treasure with tens of millions of crystal nuclei?" Chu Feng said in silence.

 Chapter 463

    Long Ao, one of the last nine kings, is even vaguely known as the head of the last nine kings. The most powerful man in China is also the one who brings the greatest disaster to China.


    After Chu Feng''s rebirth, he reexamined long Ao''s life.


    In this process, he suddenly found that long Ao should know something.


    Although he didn''t know many secrets like his rebirth, he certainly knew some secret information, especially about the zombie nucleus.


    In later generations, long Ao launched a coup.


    In that revolution, the strong men around long Ao emerged in large numbers. Those legions who didn''t listen to the orders of the central government were directly defeated by him. Countless soldiers defending the country didn''t die in the battlefield, but died in the hands of long Ao. His legitimate army directly controlled Shangjing as his foundation.


    If it wasn''t for commander mo of Nandu, who showed strong combat effectiveness and military command ability, long Ao''s pace would have been all over China.


    If he can become the guardian of China, then even if it is cold-blooded, there are many people who can accept it. After all, there is no way to revive the dead, but the living people still have to live. As long as they can keep the fire of China, they are a peerless owl.


    However, he is not the guardian of China, but the disaster of China.


    Because the crystal nucleus of zombies can improve the strength, and the more powerful a person is, the stronger the crystal nucleus will be after he becomes a zombie. Therefore, he even did the thing of cultivating zombies.


    Countless strong people are forced to become zombies by him, and then absorb power.


    Even countless survival bases were attacked by zombies under his calculation, and then he killed zombies in the past and became a hero to collect crystal nucleus by the way.


    In the early days, he was playing the game of supporting the bandits and respecting himself. Even if someone found out his tricks, no one exposed him. Later, it was too late for people to find out.


    Long Ao even killed only some powerful zombies, allowing the weak zombies to grow up. He also helped the weak zombies to kill human beings and let these zombies evolve. In the end, the whole North China became a paradise for zombies and a backyard for him to grow up.


    When people find out what he really is, it''s too late.


    In North China, only zombies are left except for the people of long Ao.


    For this kind of crazy person, Chu Feng will never let go. Even if there is no hatred between the two sides, it is irresponsible for his relatives and friends to let this kind of person live.


    As long as you give long Ao enough time to grow up, he can even turn the whole earth into a zombie paradise, and then use it as the source of his strength.


    In his eyes, only his own strength is real.


    As long as he gets eternal life and powerful power, what about the destruction of the whole earth?


    He can represent the earth by himself.


    "The reason why no one tried long Ao''s crime was that people needed his strength in the early stage, and his practice did not violate the bottom line."


    It''s cruel to say, but it''s an indisputable fact.


    "If he is allowed to grow up, no one will be able to contain him. The biggest turning point in his life, or when he really starts, is to kill all the Chinese legions who refuse to obey him and replace the Chinese legion with their own legions."


    "300000 Chinese soldiers did not die on the battlefield, but died under their own butcher''s knife, but he committed the most unforgivable crime, but ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    pain and unwillingness flashed in Chu Feng''s eyes.


    "The king is defeated by the enemy."


    It''s a cruel idiom to defeat the enemy.


    No matter how gorgeous you are, you will make great contributions to the nation. If you fail, successful people will spare no effort to discredit you.


    People will instinctively obey the winner, even if the winner once ravaged your home.


    Long Ao is such a successful man. No matter what kind of crime he committed, even if he slaughtered 300000 Chinese legions, the survivors of Shangjing were under his command.


    No matter how angry those people are at his actions, under his powerful power, the only thing we can do is destroy or obey.


    Since then, no one has been able to stop long Ao from unifying North China.


    Fortunately, there are a large number of capable people in China. There is a commander Mo in East China, and there are many heroes in the Central Plains. They use their lives to stop long Ao''s rampage across the country.


    It is precisely because of this huge civil war that it brought great pain to China and made its position in the world very embarrassing.


    Now if Chu Feng starts directly at long Ao, he will be punished by the military.


    He has only one chance now, that is, when the turmoil subsides, when long Ao begins to wave his sword at the Chinese legion, that is his only chance.


    If long Ao wins, Shangjing will fall into the enemy''s hands.If Chu Feng wins, if Huaxia''s Legion wins, then long Ao will be directly nailed to the pillar of shame, and his past crimes will be settled with him.


    The king is defeated by the enemy.


    This truth applies not only to long Ao, but also to everyone.


    No one will sympathize with a loser unless he is full.


    Fortunately, not too many people have enough to eat in the last days.


    As long as he can defeat long Ao at this time, he will become a hero instead.


    Chu Feng is not interested in being a hero. All he wants is an opportunity to kill long Ao.


    If he missed this opportunity, he didn''t know he would have to wait a few more years.


    Under the guidance of the military, Chu Feng''s team soon came to a defense line, but to Chu Feng''s displeasure, he found many demon hunting teams in this room.


    "Shangjing has divided a total of 24 war zones for those variant zombies. From Nandu, we feel that the support is in charge of the No. 23 war zone, which is a very dangerous war zone. In order to prevent a large number of casualties of your people, we specially recruited some demon hunting teams to help you defend."


    The officer in charge of the reception and arrangement, with a polite look, "I wish you all can come back alive."


    "What did you say?"


    There was an angry roar from the direction of Nandu''s troops. "There are 24 war zones in total. As long as we are responsible for one of them, we have to cooperate with those demon hunting teams? Are you kidding? Don''t you know what the consequences will be if there are some people who don''t obey the arrangement in military operations? Call out the person in charge. I want to know whose arrangement is it? "


    The officer in charge of reception said politely, "this is what our general long Ao means. If you can make contributions here, we can certainly give you more defense work."

 Chapter 464

    The arrangement of going to Beijing made the Nandu legions who came all the way to support them angry. This is the way they look down on them.


    They have sent a reinforcement division, and there are a lot of elite.


    Luo Xingyao is the most dazzling one, but Luo Xingyao''s side is also full of five level experts! Plus those special operations forces, there are more than 20 level five masters.


    Don''t wonder why there are so many level 5 experts in the army. People who are often in the first line of battle are easy to produce experts.


    The people around Chu Feng can cultivate with crystal nucleus, but the people in the army are often in the first front. They killed 20 million zombies in the Mordor corpse tide. Can they lack crystal nucleus?


    This is still considering that Nandu also needs strength to preside over the overall situation, so it has not done its best.


    When Xie Gucheng was handed down by Shuifu and provoked the military, he was directly executed by an officer with a taboo skill.


    He learned very powerful tricks in the inheritance, and even had a magic power seed in his body, but he died before he had time to play it.


    So no matter when, never underestimate the soldiers.


    Because soldiers are the best part of human beings.


    "Go back and tell you..."


    LUO Xingyao was originally a man with a bad temper. Now when he heard this arrangement, he felt humiliated and was about to attack.


    But at this time, Chu Feng appeared beside Luo Xingyao.


    "Don''t be impulsive. This is Shangjing."


    Chu Feng pressed his shoulder, and then said to the officer in charge of reception, "remember to send our supplies on time. Otherwise, I believe that the whole demon hunting team in Beijing will know about your general long Ao''s withholding supplies in less than three days."


    The officer remained polite: "of course, our first supplies have been delivered in place, and they will be delivered every three days. Of course, if you get enough in the war, we will send you more supplies."


    Finish saying, he looked at Chu Feng with scornful eyes, then take a person to turn round to leave.


    In his heart, Chu Feng has been labeled as a coward.


    Even if he has a little strength, a cowardly person can''t make a big storm.


    After they left, Luo Xingyao looked at Chu Feng in surprise: "when did your temper become so good? Have you learned to endure


    But he knew that Chu Feng''s decisiveness was no less than his.


    He is killing on the battlefield, but Chu Feng can kill people of the same clan without hesitation. Although he can keep the bottom line, he is easy to be vigilant.


    "No matter what, it''s also Shangjing."


    Chu Feng shakes his head, and the killing opportunity in his eyes flashes away.


    Since he wants to do great things, he must learn to endure. He has endured for more than two months after his rebirth, so it doesn''t matter to endure for more than one month after his rebirth.


    As long as he can kill long Ao, no matter how long he will endure.


    If let him miss the best opportunity, then he will regret.


    "Forget it, anyway, all this is to use military merit to talk about, but those demon hunting teams are not easy to deal with, if they can''t deal with it well, it will be very difficult."


    Luo Xingyao looked at the direction of those demon hunting teams.


    Chu Feng said, "it''s just 2000 people. Just give me this little thing."


    Luo Xingyao said quickly: "you must not kill all of them. How can we say that they also come to help us. In case they are all killed, it will have a very bad impact on us."


    Chu Feng was silent for two seconds, and then said to Luo Xingyao with no expression: "why do I know from your words that it doesn''t matter as long as I don''t kill them all?"


    When a normal person is persuading others, shouldn''t he be persuading them not to be cruel, or not to do too much?


    What do you mean don''t kill all of them?


    Is it not against the bottom line as long as we don''t kill all of them?


    "Ah? Really? Did I say that? "


    Luo Xingyao looked up at the ceiling.


    Chu Feng "¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    of course, he can''t kill all those people. Anyway, these people come to support the front battlefield.


    If you kill these people, the whole people in Beijing will not forgive them.


    Although Chu Feng doesn''t care about this comment, he will continue to find people here in the future. If too many people are offended, he will be unable to do anything here.


    Even the people around him will lose confidence in him.


    Chu Feng handed Luo Xingyao a token, about more than 30 pieces: "this is my specially refined communication token. Although it can only transmit sound, and has no multi-channel or delay function of the communicator, the signal is relatively stable. We are going to enter the radiation zone soon. Sometimes this thing is more useful than the communicator."After accepting the token, Luo Xingyao asked seriously: "do you think I will be in danger in this place?"


    "The world is so big that no one is sure to survive."


    Chu Feng shook his head, "and you can''t protect all your subordinates. It''s a good thing to have an opportunity to support each other."


    "I see."


    Luo Xingyao nodded, and then began to prepare to take over the defense here.


    But Chu Feng didn''t have time to arrange his own people, so he directly took a few core people and began to "arrange" the members of the demon hunter team who came to support.


    Before arriving at the camp arranged by those people, Chu Feng asked Li Xiao to make a rock platform.


    "You can listen to me."


    Standing on the 15 meter high platform made by Li Xiao, Chu Feng shouts to the members of the demon hunting team, "from now on, you are the soldiers defending your country. Now I want to issue the first order, that is to obey absolutely. All of you must obey my order."


    Hear Chu Feng toe high gas high voice, everyone a burst of anger.


    "Who are you?"


    "Why should we obey your orders?"


    "Who are you? We are here to fight monsters, not to listen to your orders. "


    "There was no platform here just now! Is this to pretend that it has just been set up? "


    "Misty grass! I learned a whole new posture


    "Shouldn''t our attention be on who should be sent to teach him a lesson?"


    These members of the demon hunting team, who came to the front from the rear and were very confident in their own strength, saw Chu Feng, who was in a commanding position. They all rubbed their hands and wanted to rush up and teach him a lesson.


    It''s just that they don''t want to be this outsider.


    And the corner of Chu Feng''s mouth outlines an evil smile.

 Chapter 465

    Just as everyone was prevaricating on each other, ready to take others as the first bird, Chu Feng yelled again.


    "Although each of you is very weak, as long as you have a firm will to fight and are willing to unite, you can still exert your weak strength."


    Chu Feng''s arrogant words immediately ignited everyone''s anger.


    "You just said that we are all very weak?"


    "You come down here and I''ll let you know what real power is."


    "There are seeds to choose from."


    "I can''t stand it any more. The native power man, help me build a high platform. I''ll go up and teach the boy a lesson."


    Chu Feng''s arrogant words are a direct provocation to everyone, which is to despise the strength of all of them.


    Even someone is ready to teach Chu Feng.


    At this time, Chu Feng said: "if you don''t agree with me, I will arrange a chance to challenge you. As long as you can win me, you will be able to obtain the military commander''s power here. This is an era where the strong are respected. Of course, the most powerful people have to control the most powerful power."


    Hearing this, the noise at the bottom was much less.


    They know what Chu Feng means. He just wants to give everyone a bad impression.


    There''s nothing more exciting than strength, and there''s nothing more exciting than muscle.


    "Of course, as commander-in-chief of the coalition, it is certainly not enough to surpass everyone a little."


    Chu Feng said and took out a long black iron gun, "I''m standing on this high platform. If you dare to come up, you can come up directly! As long as you can beat me, then the position of commander in chief of the United forces will be decided by you. All the equipment and supplies given by the leader, my subordinates and I will not get any money. "


    After hearing this, countless people''s eyes lit up.


    Since they are helping the army to fight, the supply of all kinds of equipment must be in place, which is the minimum requirement.


    Now there are more than 500 new comers. If they want to fight for power, they will surely be able to take the largest share from those who don''t take over.


    We are all scattered, of course, it is impossible to grab food directly.


    But now that he has made a promise in public, we are not welcome.


    "You said that."


    Some earth series and water system powers began to build high platforms made of rocks or ice and snow, at the same height as Chu Feng, and made some steps.


    Falling from a 15 meter high platform is not fatal to everyone.


    "I''ll challenge you."


    A sword Department of the powers, directly with the power into a long sword, will be ready to kill toward Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng saw the comer, sneer, and then took off the gun head, dropped the platform.


    "What do you mean?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s action, the sword powers feel humiliated.


    "Your strength is too weak. If you hit with a stick, you still have a chance to come back."


    Chu Feng said impolitely, "look at the gun!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s action, the sword wielder directly cuts a sword to kill Chu Feng. Then he feels that there is a strong force in his abdomen, which will break all his internal organs.


    "Poof!"


    The psionic vomits out a mouthful of blood. When he reacts, he doesn''t know when he has fallen off the high platform, and his bones seem to be broken.


    Li Ran put a therapy on him to help him hang his life.


    "It''s just a fourth level psionic who dares to go up and die. If our boss didn''t keep his hand, you are dead now, and now you have a chance to come back."


    Thinking of Li Ran''s words, people thought of Chu Feng''s words just now.


    Hit you with a stick and you''ll have a chance to come back.


    Seeing Li Ran''s healing skill, the team-mates of the sword powers took a cold breath: "rebirth of flesh and blood, are you also a fifth level of light?"


    At this time, many people are aware of a problem.


    The man on the high platform is so arrogant because he has a certain confidence.


    "Your strength is too weak. It''s better to come up together, but pay attention to one thing. If you are killed by me, don''t blame me."


    Chu Feng, holding a long black iron stick, stood on the high platform, looking arrogant.


    "Come on, anyway, teach me a lesson about that boy."


    Although we have learned a lesson from the past, we are still enraged by Chu Feng''s attitude. Immediately, more than a dozen people rushed to the high platform and besieged Chu Feng.


    "Ah "Ah "Ah


    Scream one after another, rushed to the high stage of the people, less than three seconds, they all fell directly on the stage, and then lying on the ground moaning.How can a power that is good at healing come forward to heal immediately, and then take a breath.


    All the people who take the stage to challenge are broken bones. Even if they can be saved with powers, it is a very difficult thing for the family.


    Seeing the tragedy of the Challenger on stage, the demon hunting team was shocked.


    This kind of strength is too strong!


    How many people can survive if he doesn''t take off the gun?


    After more than 30 serious injuries in a row, not many people dare to challenge.


    At this time, a level 5 psionic of gun system took up a short sword and sneered: "look at this broken sword. It''s a sword polished from the spine of a level 5 saber toothed tiger. I''m also a level 5 strong man, but even me, it''s hard to cause damage to a sword. Although the long gun in your hand has no gun head, it can be broken with a stick. It''s a pity It''s a high-level weapon. Of course, we are not rivals. "


    After listening to his explanation, everyone suddenly realized.


    "I didn''t expect that the quality of the stick in his hand was so high."


    "No, it''s a long gun. It''s just the head of the gun."


    "If I have a gun, I can play so well."


    "Come on, you! You are just a person who has just reached level 4. Although they rely on the power of weapons, they are also strong at level 5. How can you be their opponent? "


    "Weapons are also a part of one''s strength. I think it''s fair!"


    Although it is said that, the invincible image Chu Feng has just created has been seriously damaged, and many people are now in a state of oral dissatisfaction.


    If Chu Feng doesn''t do anything, even if he really gets the identity of commander in chief of the United forces, it''s hard to really gain everyone''s heart.


    "Miso!"


    Chu Feng''s long black iron stick was suddenly thrown directly from the high platform by him and inserted in front of the fifth level gun power.


    "Since you said that I won by the magic weapon, as a five level strong man, can you play a stronger role with this magic weapon? If you don''t agree with me, I''ll fight. "

 Chapter 466

    People''s eyes fell on the 5-level psionic.


    With his eyes, of course, he could see Chu Feng''s strength, not only by his weapons.


    This Xuan iron stick is only relatively strong, it has no edge at all.


    But now in full view of the public, he can''t shrink back.


    So he pulled up the black iron stick and went up to the high platform, and said to Chu Feng, "OK, take out your weapons! I''ll see if you can be as powerful as you were


    Under the stage some strength quite outstanding person, in the eye already exposed the look of contempt.


    Can you still be as powerful as before?


    When he said this, it means that he didn''t have much confidence in winning, but as long as Chu Feng can''t beat him, then Chu Feng can''t get rid of his reputation of winning by weapons, so his reputation will have a stain that can''t be washed away.


    A man who relies on weapons is certainly not as famous as a man who wins by actual combat effectiveness.


    "I can''t use weapons against you."


    Chu Feng said in an indifferent tone.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words of humiliation, a look of shame and anger appeared on the face of the powerful man of gun department, which was a naked shame.


    "In that case, don''t blame me for being rude."


    The powerful man of gun system yelled, then used the black iron stick in his hand as a growth gun, and used a move to sweep the whole army, to sweep Chu Feng down the stage directly.


    He has just seen that Chu Feng''s hand is very fast.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to shoot down more than a dozen people in three seconds. Such an enemy with both speed and strength is undoubtedly very terrible.


    So now he uses this move to wipe out thousands of troops, the purpose is to let Chu Feng step down.


    After all, the total area of the high platform is only so big. As long as Chu Feng wants to dodge, he will fall from the top, so his face will be lost.


    Even if the back can find the field, but the invincible momentum has been broken.


    As long as can let Chu Feng disgrace, don''t let him smoothly control the whole demon hunter team, then the task given to him above will be able to complete.


    People under the high platform, looking up at the battle.


    Because the high platform is not big, they can see this detail.


    In the face of the sweeping black iron stick, Chu Feng just made an action, that is to put the fingers of his right hand together to form a hand knife.


    "Miso!"


    Half a black stick flew down from the high platform and hit a psionic on the chest, directly sinking his chest.


    The people around him drew close to him, only to find that the stick that fell from the high platform was half of the stick that had been cut off. From the style, it was the black iron stick that Chu Feng had just used.


    After seeing the stick clearly, the onlookers felt a chill.


    "Doesn''t it mean that he is so powerful with that stick?"


    "If I read it correctly just now, it seems that he just used a hand knife to cut the stick."


    "You''re kidding! How is that possible? "


    "It''s impossible. He can''t do such a thing."


    "Is this just an ordinary iron bar?"


    "No, the material of this iron stick is very special. It can at least withstand the attack of the level 5 strong. He just cut the stick with his palm."


    We are not idiots, at least people who know how to fear.


    Just now, they were misled by the powerful man of the gun department, and mistakenly thought that Chu Feng was a man who could win by weapons. But in a flash, Chu Feng split the weapon in their eyes into two parts with his own palm. How terrible should his own power be?


    Think of here, they look at Chu Feng''s eyes with some chill.


    If such a palm knife falls on them, can they please?


    Gun power, looking at Chu Feng''s approaching steps, involuntarily shed cold sweat on his forehead, and his back was soaked with cold sweat.


    Why hasn''t he started yet?


    The Musketeers feel like prisoners on the execution ground, waiting for the final verdict.


    "What? Won''t you jump? "


    Chu Feng raised his right hand and made a ready gesture. The murderous spirit directly locked on the neck of the psionic, "give you a chance to jump down and admit defeat, otherwise I''ll take the next knife and it will fall on your neck."


    The Musketeers immediately turned around and jumped off the stage, causing boos.


    Just now, you were still doubting that they won by weapons. Now, when they raised their hands to frighten them, they jumped down directly. They didn''t even dare to fight a solemn battle.


    Such a person even if the strength is strong, but also is still looked down upon cowards.The Musketeers feel the scorn around them, drop the black iron stick in their hands, and then prepare to leave.


    "If there is no new challenger, I will announce that I am now the Supreme Commander here."


    Chu Feng stood on the high platform and announced loudly that no one dared to challenge him this time. "Now give you a chance. If you quit now, no one will stop you. But if you enjoy the supplies provided by the military, you must accept the orders of the military.


    Now, on behalf of the military, I ask you to obey absolutely. Even if you are asked to carry out the task of death, you must obey. If you don''t accept it, you can leave. But if you stay and violate my orders, don''t blame me for being impolite. I will directly use military law to deal with you. "


    Hearing Chu Feng''s merciless words, the people under the stage are uncertain.


    Some were careful to leave, and muttered.


    "Absolute obedience? We are not in the army. Why should we obey absolutely? "


    "Even if we are to die, we have to carry out it. Why is that?"


    "Such conditions are too excessive. We must restrict them, otherwise we will not accept them."


    Just now their request did not move Chu Feng.


    "If you don''t want to accept it, you can fight alone."


    Chu Feng Li drinks a, his voice unexpectedly gave all voices to cover in the past, "do you think this is where?"? This is the battlefield! This is the battlefield of human beings and zombies. Do you want to negotiate terms? Good! As long as you can beat me, more than 2000 people don''t have the courage to fight. What kind of role can people like you play in the battlefield?


    If you fight an enemy like me on the battlefield, do you dare to go up and fight like hell? If you don''t dare, do you want the army to help you wipe your ass? "


    Chu Feng''s words shocked many people''s hearts.


    On the battlefield, where can you choose the enemy?


    "I''ll ask you one last time, now go away, or obey!"


    There is a xuantie sword in Chu Feng''s hand. One sword cuts off the platform built by the other''s powers. For a moment, only Chu Feng''s voice is left in the square.

 Chapter 467

    In the end, no one quit, except the face of the lost gun power.


    As we all know, the army is a place where orders are forbidden.


    Without this awareness, no one will come.


    Just now, they just wanted to fight for some better interests for themselves, or take the opportunity to elevate their status.


    If they turn around and leave now, they will be labeled as deserters.


    It''s not really deserting, but it''s humiliating enough.


    If they go back now, the people in the rear ask them, "how did you come back?"


    A: "we don''t want to obey orders."


    With this, no one will dare to trust them in the future.


    Fortunately, Chu Feng didn''t embarrass them too much. The work he arranged for everyone was defensive work. He arranged the rear area of the whole war zone strictly and arranged patrol tasks for everyone.


    Seeing this arrangement, everyone was relieved.


    "It seems that this new officer just wanted to give us a bad impression at the beginning. In fact, he was very good."


    "Yes, the work he arranged for us is defensive work, or patrol work, so the most dangerous work of investigation should be completed by themselves."


    "It seems that this is an officer with a knife in the mouth and a bean curd in the heart."


    If you let the familiar people hear their evaluation of Chu Feng, they will laugh.


    When is Chu Feng a bean curd with a knife? That''s what you didn''t see when Chu Feng killed people.


    After the perfect defense work had been arranged, Chu Feng and some of his lineage, including some high-level military commanders, gathered in a military tent to discuss the next action.


    On the blackboard in front of the military tent, the military staff analyzed where they were now.


    "As you can see, among the 24 theater, the longest defensive front in theater 23 is 40 kilometers long. The longer the defensive front is, the more defensive people are needed. For such a long front, we have to arrange at least 4500 people to let go."


    The chief of staff drew three circles on the map, "but please have a look. We still have No.17, No.22 and No.24 in front of us. These three war zones are like a pass in front of us. In other words, the enemy we face will be determined by these three war zones."


    Hearing this, Luo Xingyao almost didn''t break the table in front of him.


    "It''s too much. The commander here is really aiming at us. We are sending the strongest ace division in Nandu to support us. Now we are asked to send out more than 4000 people to defend the front. In this way, our strength to kill the enemy will be reduced by half."


    There are 15000 reinforcements from Nandu, but not all of them are the main force.


    In fact, there are only 9000 people in their main group. If half of them are put on defense, the number of people who go out to kill the enemy will be greatly reduced.


    What''s more, the three war zones ahead are like three mountains.


    "If we just want to defend the front, then the pressure should not be too great."


    The chief of staff continued to analyze, "however, there is a military merit system in Shangjing area, which determines the distribution of the greatest interests through the harvest handed over by each area. If the powerful zombies are killed in the front line, then we can only hand in some materials from low-level zombies and low-level beasts."


    Hearing this, everyone was filled with indignation.


    It''s all about them.


    If their ranking on the military merit list is not good-looking, then the Legion in Beijing can directly say: "the ace division in Nandu is just like this, only able to hunt some weak zombies."


    What''s more, they will directly say: "maybe they can defend the front line, or the help of those demon hunting teams!"


    Although discerning people can see what''s going on, how many are there?


    When that happens, they lose their face.


    However, Chu Feng thought about another thing: "killing zombies will get crystal nucleus, which can improve his strength. The blood and spinal cord of those mutated beasts can also be made into gene enhancer. This is a very precious wealth, and it is also the foundation for long Ao to become rich.


    Long Ao doesn''t care about the number of casualties of his subordinates at all. What he cares about is only one thing, that is, how much his strength is improved. "


    Long Ao, as the first holy rank in the world, has a lot of resources besides his own talent, so this war is also a war for him to get rich.


    The army needs to consider the success or failure of the war, but Chu Feng considers the interests.


    It''s not that he doesn''t have a view of the overall situation. In this case, the so-called view of the overall situation will only pit him.When people in the army were talking about it, Chu Feng said:


    "we have two main tasks. The first one is not to let any zombies cross the defense line, and the second one is to clean up the zombies in the war zone, right?"


    "Yes, do you have any good ideas?"


    Luo Xingyao''s eyes brightened.


    In the battle between dawning city and Jinling creatures, Chu Feng showed extremely strong military accomplishment, so the people present did not dare to despise him.


    Moreover, the most terrible aspect of Chu Feng is not how cruel he is to his enemies, but how he foresees them.


    Dawning city spent a lot of energy to build a week''s defense measures, even without the opportunity to play a role, it was burned by Chu Feng.


    He is an excellent strategist if he foresees the enemy and is decisive and ruthless.


    What''s more, Chu Feng''s practice reduced the casualties of Dawning city to the greatest extent.


    Therefore, in the summary report, Chu Feng''s evaluation must also add a sentence "show sympathy for subordinates".


    They also looked at Chu Feng with expectant eyes.


    According to the normal way of playing, they are bound to be restricted everywhere.


    So now we need a strategy that goes beyond common sense.


    Chu Feng came to the front of the map and drew a line on the map: "if we can create an immortal Hellfire defense line on this line, will our pressure be reduced a lot?"


    The military conference was silent.


    No wonder they can''t think of such a way. Who can do it!


    If we can do it, do we need you to tell us?


    How many fire powers under your hand dare to say such arrogant words?


    "Don''t worry, just leave it to me." Chu Feng said confidently.

 Chapter 468

    "Chu Feng, this is not a joke."


    Luo Xingyao said very seriously.


    "If you are sure that you can do it, then our next military operations will be based on your tactics, so this kind of thing is absolutely not boastful."


    The chief of staff said, "if the Hellfire goes out in the middle of the time, there will be a huge gap in our rear defense line because of you."


    If they could have a 40 kilometer wall of Hellfire, their defensive pressure would have to be reduced by at least half.


    But if they make a defensive plan around the wall, and the wall goes out, then this mistake will cause very serious consequences.


    No one can afford such a responsibility.


    "Chu Feng said:" I use the means is beam yuan wall


    "What? "The wall of yuan!"


    The officers here were shocked.


    "You can''t be kidding! The wall of Shuyuan is controlled by the 7-level strong. How can you control success so quickly? "


    One awakened man''s eyes widened, full of disbelief.


    I don''t blame him for his suspicions. It''s amazing.


    They all have the means to build an energy shield, but this energy shield is just a way to use the energy.


    The greatest value of the energy shield is to defend against enemies from the sky, such as insects.


    There are also enemies from the ground, but they seldom meet them.


    The wall of the beam element is an evolutionary version of the energy shield.


    It can tie up the energy that has been attributed. The situation is now in a fixed range. Any enemy who tries to pass through the wall of Shuyuan will be attacked by the wall of Shuyuan.


    Until the energy consumption of the beam element wall is finished, it will not be broken.


    This is also the most common defense in the future.


    If it''s the wall of Shuyuan, let alone hell fire, even if it''s filled with samadhi fire, it''s not impossible.


    "It''s just a simplified version."


    Chu Feng waved his hand modestly, "as long as the real wall of Shuyuan is not attacked, it can exist forever until the energy is exhausted.". But the Shuyuan wall I built can only last for two months at most, and it can also absorb the vitality nearby, making the nearby places unsuitable for cultivation, which has great limitations. "


    It''s not that he can''t build the wall of Shuyuan, it''s just that it costs too much.


    Although he accumulated a lot of nuclei and vitality, he could not afford to waste.


    For a defense line to a permanent defense, it is not worth the loss for him.


    So he just plans to build a simplified version of Shuyuan wall here, and then build a defense line with Hellfire, which can greatly relieve the defense pressure of the military.


    Two months is enough.


    But his modesty shocked more people.


    "We thought it would be a genius to master a skill that can only be mastered by a higher level one level ahead of time, but you have been able to simplify it."


    A military 5th level psionic is powerless.


    He thinks he is a genius, and there is only one Luo Xingyao in the army, who can absolutely crush her in the aspect of talent.


    But after seeing Chu Feng, he found that there were other definitions of genius.


    When they have no control over all the skills of level 5, they have begun to simplify the exclusive abilities of level 7.


    This kind of talent is just for attracting envy.


    Some geniuses exist in order to attack people.


    "In that case, let''s start building the wall of Shuyuan."


    Luo Xingyao has a lot of trust in Chu Feng, at least he doesn''t think he will talk freely.


    In this way, the military meeting was suspended and the construction of Shuyuan wall began.


    Chu Feng is already familiar with the construction of Shuyuan''s wall, so there is no obstacle in the process of construction. There are a lot of blanks between the two groups of parallel walls.


    Then Chu Feng and Lu Ming began to call hellhounds.


    There are more than 20 terrifying hellhounds appearing from the summoning array. Then, under Chu Feng''s command, these hellhounds spit Hellfire into the middle of the wall of Shuyuan.


    For those hellhounds whose lineage power has begun to gradually unseal, spitting Hellfire is as natural as breathing.


    Soon, a 15 meter high wall of Hellfire was formed.


    After seeing this scene, those demon hunting teams were shocked.


    "What is this?"


    "Is this the summoning creature they summoned? There are also summoners among us. Who can tell me which Summoner can do this? ""Are you kidding? It''s not so easy for a Summoner to summon a pet. "


    "It''s on the hook, isn''t it?"


    "If I feel right, these pets are all level 5."


    "Shit! Thanks to the fact that we were still fighting against them before, pets alone can get rid of all of us, not to mention being a strong man. "


    "Don''t you realize that the commander-in-chief has assigned us defense work, not because he is considerate of his subordinates, but because he can''t use us at all?"


    "I''m so upset."


    After seeing the hellish scene, these demon hunting teams with some pride soon calmed down their little pride.


    It is estimated that half of the people here will die.


    The remaining half, it is estimated, will only be the part of escape.


    People can take care of themselves by calling some pets. What else can they be proud of in front of such a strong man?


    Why do people want to arrange defense work for you? Is it really because they are worried about your safety?


    No, they''re just afraid you''re in the way.


    After all, there are so many experts around Chu Feng. Do you really care about them?


    In terms of strength, they are inferior to pets.


    On discipline, ha ha


    "Wait, have you found out that these hellfires have not disappeared?"


    "The trough! Why haven''t these hellfires disappeared? "


    When we were shocked by these hellhounds, they suddenly found out one thing, that is, those hellhounds actually gathered together, as if they were bound in an open space.


    "Shuyuan''s wall!"


    Some people have recognized this method, but it makes them even more unbelievable.


    One of the powers said to his captain, "Captain, you say if we really take refuge in this adult, we will have a backing after all."


    The captain looked at the hellhounds, then nodded silently: "wait a minute, we''ll surrender quietly."

 Chapter 469

    No matter in what era, the strong are always easy to get support.


    If we say that Chu Feng''s strength showed before, let us get rid of the idea of taking the opportunity to make trouble, then the means now showed, attracted a large number of people to come to take refuge.


    In Chu Feng''s tent.


    "The trough! Captain Feng, why are you here? "


    "I''m just here to ask for the next action, damn it! Blue knife, you''re a level 5. How can you come here to join us? "


    "Don''t pretend. Everyone is the same."


    "Let''s just open the window and speak up!"


    When everyone wants to secretly show loyalty to Chu Feng, they find that others have the same idea, so they meet in the tent awkwardly.


    Fortunately, Chu Feng had expected this situation.


    Tao Jinghua''s efforts to maintain order:


    "everyone be quiet. If you think you can hold your thighs with our boss, your idea is totally wrong. Our boss likes the principle of equal exchange. No matter who wants to get something from our boss, you must exchange it with something of equal value."


    His words aroused the dissatisfaction of many people.


    "What to wear? I''m willing to be your little brother, and I need money to buy equipment? "


    "Does the commander despise us?"


    "It''s too much. I just don''t pay attention to us."


    "I don''t want even the little brother who comes to the door. I don''t think he has any future."


    Originally for them, it''s a rather difficult thing to be a younger brother. After all, who is willing to be a younger brother?


    But what I didn''t expect was that I didn''t even want to accept my younger brother.


    If you want something, you can exchange it!


    What''s the value of your boss?


    Tao Jinghua pasted several exchange lists on the wall and said in a loud voice: "here are the things you can exchange, including the exchange value, whether it''s grain or equipment, or purified crystal nucleus, or genetic evolution medicine. Your exchange is also very simple: crystal nucleus, blood of mutant zombie, corpse of mutant beast, corpse of insect, whatever it is, anything of value can be exchanged


    After pasting the exchange list on the wall, Tao turned and left.


    As for those people''s discussions, he was not interested in listening to them.


    This behavior caused many people''s dissatisfaction, think that Chu Feng is too arrogant.


    Although he also has arrogant capital, but can build up a party''s power, become a party''s overlord, isn''t it fragrant?


    "What equipment? Is the weapon polished from the bones of zombies and beasts not easy to use? And he''s going to provide it? "


    "A sword needs 40 third-order nuclei. Is that robbery? Unless it''s made of the material of the gun used by the commander, we can''t change it. "


    In order to improve the deterrent effect, Chu Feng left the broken black iron gun behind.


    Under the study of these powers, they found that the material of the black iron gun was very hard, which made them more afraid of Chu Feng''s strength.


    If you can split the black iron with one hand, you can beat them to death with one hand.


    Now a sword needs 40 crystal nuclei, which they certainly despise.


    In the front, the movement of Chu Feng and others also attracted a large number of zombies.


    In addition to the scattered zombies, most of the zombies are obviously organized and disciplined. Under the control of some special zombies, they rush to the defense line.


    Roughly speaking, there are two or three thousand zombies.


    "Going to clean up the zombies?"


    Luo Xingyao asked casually.


    Chu Feng didn''t care about waving: "don''t worry, we continue."


    "Oh


    With that, a group of five level masters continued to cooperate with Chu Feng to build the wall of Shuyuan, mainly because Chu Feng laid the foundation of the wall of Shuyuan, and they came to supplement their vitality.


    Behind them, the hellhounds fill the hellfire.


    Seeing the mutant zombie group coming, the demon hunting teams immediately began to prepare, one by one on the wall built by the army, ready for defense. Of course, some teams who are more confident in their own strength have jumped off the wall, ready to fight with the zombies.


    "Brothers, it''s time for us to do our best."


    "More zombies than who killed them."


    "We''re going to see who killed the zombies, and the level is higher."


    "Yes! See who killed the zombies at a higher level. "


    "Wait a minute, please don''t make any noise. Please prepare carefully for me!"


    A powerful wind power person left a cold sweat on his forehead, and his face became pale. "These zombies are all above level 3."


    There was silence on the wall, and then there was laughter."Are you kidding? Where can there be so many third class zombies? "


    "If these are level 3 zombies, which zombies can control them?"


    "Are you kidding?"


    But although some of them couldn''t believe it, some of them returned to the wall.


    The man who spoke with the wind power still had a certain prestige in the crowd, so many people successfully returned to the city wall.


    There are also some people who are suspicious and plan to climb the wall.


    But at this time, the zombies suddenly accelerated.


    The zombie, who was slow but firm, suddenly rushed towards the crowd like crazy. His pale hands almost turned into sharp claws.


    Seeing this scene, the faces of the powers who thought they were good and planned to fight against the zombies changed a lot.


    "No, these zombies hide their strength."


    "Run


    "It''s too late."


    Countless powers began to release. Fire, frost, spikes and blades flew everywhere. Some zombies were knocked down by these powers on the spot.


    Before they had time to express their joy, the zombies in the back directly stepped on the bodies in the front and rushed towards the crowd.


    Those melee powers, as well as a few more powerful warriors, began to fight zombies.


    But as soon as they fought, they found something wrong.


    If ordinary zombies are only very hard, then they are just like steel.


    Some people cut their machetes on the corpses and even broke them.


    Even the more powerful weapons, there are many directly stuck in the body of the zombie.


    "Ah! Help me


    "Come and help me!"


    "Help


    For a moment, those powers who didn''t have time to climb the wall were on the verge of collapse under the impact of corpse tide.


    They were desperate for help from the people on the wall of Xiang City, but there was no more help except for some elemental powers that could help them solve some enemies.


    At this time, they suddenly heard a voice.


    "Knights of hell, charge!"

 Chapter 470

    With this sound, they saw a knight''s order in bright black armor.


    "Knights, is this in ancient times?"


    When a psionic sees the knight''s order riding on a war horse, he is in a trance. Then he is knocked down by a mutant zombie and bites his neck.


    To be distracted in a battle is to seek death.


    The members of the hell knights, holding two meter long machetes, divided into three echelons and charged towards the zombies one by one.


    The Knights of the first echelon passed by, and all the zombies were cut in half by the powerful impact of the horse.


    The heads of countless zombies flew up, half of them fell to the ground and crawled hard. Some of them just lost their arms and didn''t know how to catch their prey.


    Before these zombies had time to react, the members of the hell Knights of the second echelon had arrived. The long handled saber in their hands cut the Zombie''s defense as easily as tofu, let alone the zombies of the third level. Even the zombies of the fourth level could not slow down their action.


    When the members of the hell Knights of the third echelon charged, the whole zombie group, 1 / 3 of the area behind, had been directly killed.


    Under the impact of three consecutive layers, the zombie group is fragmented.


    The members of the hell Knights don''t like fighting at all. They go in from one side and then come out from the other.


    Some faster zombies came after them, but they soon cut off their heads.


    Wei broke the army and held up his axe: "hell knights, charge!"


    The members of the order of hell regrouped as fast as they could, and then killed them again along the same way. These zombies were killed again.


    Seeing the bravery of the members of the hell Knight order, the people on the city wall are not happy.


    "They are so strong that they can kill a zombie in such a powerful group."


    "Yes! It''s really powerful. "


    "The knives in their hands seem to be very good. I find that some people''s weapons are even directly stuck in the muscles of zombies. But when they chop zombies, their knives are just like cutting tofu. If we have such knives, it will be easier to kill zombies."


    "When I saw them killing zombies, some people were dragged off their horses by zombies, but zombies couldn''t bite through their armor. It''s too strong."


    "And their horses"


    the powerful power of the order of hell shocked people''s hearts.


    They didn''t expect that the Legion could be so powerful.


    In front of such a legion, their strength has nothing to be proud of.


    Under the charge of such a knight''s order, these powers are vulnerable.


    Just as everyone was talking about it, someone suddenly came up with the idea:


    "I want to know one thing. Are their weapons the same as those on the exchange list?"


    There was a moment of silence among the demon hunters, and then their eyes began to shine.


    If the weapons on these people are the same as those on Chu Feng''s exchange list, they may not be able to obtain them at a great cost.


    Forty third-order nuclei for a knife?


    If you can get a knife that cuts iron like mud, only 40 third-order nuclei can be easily obtained in a few days.


    One of the powers said to the team leader, "team leader, we also have some savings in our team. Would you like to use these savings to buy two knives?"


    The captain frowned and said, "but this will directly ruin our team."


    "What is ruin? As long as the quality of weapons is good enough, are we afraid that we will not be able to earn it back? "


    "I''ve seen the exchange list. We can exchange the wealth and accumulation of the small team for a powerful weapon, then use this weapon to hunt powerful zombies, and then use the blood and crystal nucleus of mutant zombies to exchange for the food and water we need."


    "Yes, since the commander told us that everything can be exchanged with him, we should speed up our dialogue."


    "And the team leader also saw that the zombies below are really powerful. If we have such a knife and cooperate with the team leader''s strength, I''m afraid even the zombies of level 5 can be hunted. If we can kill a zombie of level 5, then we will be able to get back immediately."


    But when some teams are still sour grapes, some teams have begun to make up their minds to buy a knife even if they have exhausted the accumulation of the whole team.


    The battle of the hells continues.


    When they charged back and forth seven times, the size of the whole zombie group had shrunk by half and became fragmented.There are also many zombies who have lost half of their bodies and are lying on the ground wailing.


    After seven rounds of charging, Wei broke the army and ordered: "start harvesting!"


    The members of the hell Knight Order slowed down and began to harvest life. The psionic team of dawn city also started to harvest zombies under the leadership of Su Yuyan.


    Lying on the ground of the zombie, was easily split head, took out the crystal nucleus inside.


    Even the members of the logistics team skillfully took out the blood from some mutant zombies with special needles in their hands, and then sealed it up in the medicine bottle.


    The team of Dawning city does not support idle people. If you want to get what you want here, you should learn to help the soldiers in front of you clean the battlefield from the beginning.


    Some zombies began to attack these people, but soon they found out in despair that these powers even surpassed the cavalry in terms of individual strength.


    More importantly, each of them carries a knife.


    This is also Chu Feng''s special preparation for them. After all, even the elemental powers, their main combat mode is long-range combat, but they also need to practice the solution after being close to the enemy.


    Once the people of Dawning city are in danger, Wang Xinran will immediately order the hell thorns to drag away the injured people, and then treat them.


    After more than an hour of fighting, the battle came to an end.


    All the zombies were dead and wounded, and only the members of Dawning city were left on the battlefield.


    "Set fire!"


    Under the command of Wei paojun, the powers of Jingyang fire department began to release Hellfire, burning up the whole battlefield.


    Looking at the Legion shining in the sun and the demon hunting teams on the city wall, I have a look of longing in my eyes.


    "If I could be a member of such a team, how good would it be?"

 Chapter 471

    After the battle, it''s time to count the battlefields.


    In this war, some members of the order of hell were injured, but no one was fatally injured.


    Now Li Ran has been able to achieve flesh and blood rebirth. Although there is still a long way to go, it is still no problem to solve most of the fatal injuries.


    Even if it is bitten by a zombie, it can be saved with zombie serum.


    However, Rao is so, there are still three casualties.


    Before they were injected with zombie serum, they had been fatally injured. The zombie virus had gone deep into the brain, and then it was handed over to the people around them for execution.


    Maybe they are used to the death of the people around them, and not many people are sad.


    "We won!"


    After the announcement of victory, members of the order of hell cheered.


    This victory is not only a feast of harvest, but also a battle of identity for them to prove their value.


    The Lord of the city has spent so much to arm them, and now they finally show the strength worthy of this equipment.


    The harvest of this battle is huge. There are more than 2200 crystal nuclei in the third level zombie, more than 300 crystal nuclei in the fourth level zombie, and more than 300 crystal nuclei in the fifth level zombie No,


    "Are you sure nobody''s hiding the nuclei?"


    Xu Yan repeatedly asked several people in charge of the investigation, "if the logistics group hides some vertebrae, we can still turn a blind eye to it, but the crystal nucleus and mutated blood are absolutely not allowed to be hidden, and we must investigate them in any case."


    When the logistics team is cleaning the battlefield, some people will hide things secretly.


    As long as the things they hide are of little value, especially the beetles or plumes of insects, they usually turn a blind eye to them.


    After all, this will enhance their enthusiasm.


    But this does not include private crystal nuclei.


    Crystal nucleus and mutated blood, which are the spoils of soldiers on the front line, are the things that soldiers exchange with their lives. If they are greedy for ink in this way, it would be too chilling.


    "No, absolutely not."


    One of Su YuYan''s powers took out a form and said, "according to the instructions of the city leader, all the crystal nuclei with a level of more than 4 on everyone''s body should be registered. Who they exchanged them to and whether they consumed them are all registered. Unless someone uses a fifth level crystal nucleus and then obtains another, it is impossible to hide them It''s ours. "


    People who are above level 4 can sense the breath of crystal nucleus.


    So those small and weak nuclei can be ignored. There is no way to hide the strong nuclei.


    Unless they have special means.


    "I see."


    Xu Yan nodded, ready to report this matter to Chu Feng.


    One of the wind powers hesitated for a moment and said: "in fact, when the corpse tide broke out, although we detected that the weakest of each other was level 3, we were not sure about one thing because the strong breath would interfere with each other in our exploration."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "This tide of corpses, it is very likely that there is no level 5." The wind power said uncertainly.


    They followed Chu Feng and had fought for many times.


    Even on the way from dawning city to here, they killed all the way.


    Many times they deliberately provoke zombies, and then exercise in the tide of corpses.


    This is why the members of the order of hell are so skilled in charging several times.


    There is no other way,


    only hands.


    No wonder the casualties are so small.


    After hearing this news, Chu Feng didn''t have much trouble.


    However, he gave his own guess:


    "ordinary mutant zombies can instinctively call on the zombies around them. When the mutant zombies reach level 5, some special mutant zombies can even arrange troops with their zombies, just like the last time we met the tentacle zombie Baron, but what if the mutant Zombies become stronger?"


    "Is this tide of corpses just a trial?"


    Su YuYan''s face became ugly. "He took nearly 3000 zombies of the third level to test. This is really a big deal."


    "That''s not wrong, but there should be deeper reasons."


    Chu Feng thought for a moment, and gave his guess, "most zombies are not as intelligent as human beings after all. Even if they can make some brilliant achievements in platoon and array, in theory, it is difficult to make superb tactics without the decisive decision of human beings.


    For example, the tentacle corpse Baron and the thousand hand corpse Baron last time showed outstanding combat literacy. Of course, there is no doubt about intelligence, but intelligence is not equal to intelligence after all. If you were an outstanding militarist among human beings, you might not be as decisive as it is, but at least you would choose more appropriate tactics, such as ambush. "Listening to Chu Feng''s words, people fell into thinking.


    If they are brainless animals, no matter how many they are, they are not afraid.


    However, if zombies not only have wisdom, but also arrange troops, and even develop various superb tactics, it will be too difficult.


    What''s more terrible is that the zombie took out 3000 zombies to test.


    These zombies are of the third order!


    Is there a brain or no brain?


    "You don''t have to think about it any more. Soldiers come to block it, water comes to cover it. Zombies are zombies after all, not human beings. To play tactics with human beings is to attack each other''s strong points with one''s own short points."


    Chu Feng comforted.


    In the next two days, the Suyuan wall will be built quickly.


    This is also because Chu Feng has a large number of crystal nuclei as a supply, so it can be completed with such a fast speed. However, Lu Ming''s hellhounds also have to take a day off.


    In these two days, there are constantly variation zombies come to harass.


    But those variations don''t need them. Those powers are enough.


    It''s worth mentioning that those powers exchanged more than 50 pieces of dark iron weapons from Chu Feng, which almost exhausted all the accumulation of the powerful team.


    These powers who got the black iron weapon, seeing the zombie was like fighting chicken blood, and they tried hard to get themselves back.


    It''s too expensive!


    Chu Feng, who made a lot of money from them, became easy to talk. With a stroke of the pen, he agreed to their request to hunt zombies freely.


    However, he only agreed to go out with people with weapons.


    For the dissatisfaction of the rest, Chu Feng directly used a normal reason:


    "you don''t even have a decent weapon. Do you want to kill zombies? Still obediently carry on the defense work, then accumulates the wealth to exchange the weapon


    So these teams who didn''t change weapons could only watch the front team holding the weapons made of black iron and go out to hunt zombies at night to earn more wealth.

 Chapter 472

    "So many nuclei, enough for Mr. Su to upgrade to level 6!"


    After Chu Feng left his share, he began to decide the distribution of crystal nucleus.


    Tao Jinghua and Tian Jing have reached the fifth level under the supply of a large number of nuclei, and their strength has been greatly improved.


    And they all have the blood refining magic weapon, which is even stronger than the ordinary level 5.


    From now on, they really have the value of fighting around Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng didn''t raise their level immediately, instead, he called all the five levels around him and started a meeting.


    "I think after you reach the fifth level, you should have understood one thing, that is, this level has a lot of mysteries, and simply improving the level will not improve your strength."


    Chu Feng looked at Zhao fan, "your experience should be the deepest."


    Zhao fan nodded: "yes, the promotion of pure level can make the vitality in my body become more pure, and can store more vitality. Although it is not a small help to strength, it is not as helpful as the previous levels to strength."


    Then, a glass colored fire snake appeared beside him.


    "However, if you master the mystery of this realm and can use samadhi''s true fire to perform the fire snake dance, then the improvement of your strength is far more reliable than doubling the vitality in your body. After all, the battle of life and death is not a battle of attrition, it''s about who kills the other party first."


    They nodded deeply.


    The reserve of vitality is meaningful only to the talents like Chu Feng.


    Because as long as the vitality of Chu Feng is not consumed, it is almost impossible to fail.


    But for them, if their attack power is weaker than that of the other side, they may be cut off directly by the other side. What''s the use of more vitality in your body at this time?


    "We can put it another way, the physical strength of zombies is far more than that of human beings, and the physical strength is also far more than that of human beings, but it is difficult to be the opponent of human beings of the same level."


    Xu Yan said, "therefore, the combat effectiveness itself is more important than the level."


    The battle in reality is not as simple as that in online games. Everyone''s blood bars are very fragile.


    Even if you are a strong person in the fifth level, you will die if you are wiped by the third level.


    Of course, there are too few people who can do this. After all, the speed and reaction ability of both sides are not of the same level.


    "So, now that you have reached level 5, the next main direction of promotion should be to improve your actual combat effectiveness and give full play to the potential of abilities, rather than focusing on the level of vanity."


    Chu Feng said, "we''re going to use most of the nuclei to cultivate a few people, such as Zhao fan and Mr. Su."


    Zhao fan touched his nose unnaturally and felt a little embarrassed: "this is not good!"


    "This is not the time for humility."


    Chu Feng shook his head, "now we need to maximize the combat effectiveness of the team. The strongest in the team needs to shoulder the most difficult task and face the most powerful enemy. Do you want such an enemy to be dealt with by others?"


    "Of course not!"


    On hearing this, Zhao fan firmly said, "I''m duty bound."


    "We also agree with Zhao fan."


    "Me too."


    Lu Ming, Li Ran and others also agreed.


    From the first day of the outbreak to now, they have been fighting side by side, and the relationship between them is closer than that of their relatives.


    We have delivered each other''s backs and hearts for countless times.


    Therefore, if we are still modest at this time, it would be too hypocritical.


    "Well, our next crystal nucleus is mainly to help Zhao fan and Mr. Su improve to the sixth level. The rest of us mainly rely on their own cultivation."


    Chu Feng made a decision directly, "after they break through, the third choice is Lu Ming, the fourth is Li Ran, and the fifth is Li Xiao."


    Although he was ranked last, Li Xiao was not dissatisfied. Instead, he joked: "you guys, you should pay attention to protect me!"


    However, Su YuYan''s eyes fell on Tian Jing''s three people:


    "why don''t you have them in your list? We''ve seen the strength of the three of them, and they''re no worse than the elemental powers. "


    In the previous battle, although the hell Knight order is the most eye-catching one, Tian Jing''s performance in the battle is not bad at all.


    The three of them even picked the strong to kill.


    No matter what kind of enemy they are, it''s a trick in their hands.


    How long can you expect them to play with at least one level difference and the strongest costume?


    "There''s something special about the three of them."


    Chu Feng shook his head, "I have my own arrangement."People didn''t ask much about it.


    There is nothing wrong with Tian Jing.


    They know their talent, they can have this strength, basically rely on the gift of Chu Feng, so they have no dissatisfaction with the arrangement of Chu Feng.


    After all, they rely too much on Chu Feng.


    "Since it''s so decided, leave some crystal nuclei for the recovery in the battle, and start to improve the strength at full speed! We don''t need nuclei right now. "


    With a wave of his hand, Chu Feng''s heroic spirit soared to the sky.


    Su Yuan and Su YuYan''s team, a total of more than 50 powers, they are all in the crystal nucleus under the assistance, reached the peak of the fourth level.


    This is also because the fifth level sometimes consumes too much energy, and even wastes a lot of nuclei without breaking through.


    The reason why they have made such rapid progress is because of the crystal nucleus.


    Chu Feng made a lot of profits by selling his arms. No, he sold his black iron weapons. He just had enough crystal nuclei to support everyone around him.


    And the people who get strength can also have the ability to get more nuclei.


    However, most people are in the state of credit.


    This is also a preferential treatment given by Chu Feng to the people around him. First let you improve your strength, and then use your strength to obtain more wealth to feed me back.


    "No wonder long Ao will turn the whole North China into a zombie paradise. The role of crystal nucleus is really too big."


    Chu Feng said to himself in his heart.


    Think of here, a cold air from his feet began to surge, almost to his body directly frozen, let him feel cold from the heart.


    "Can we say that the reason for this apocalyptic explosion, the reason for the appearance of zombies, is because of such things as crystal nuclei?"


    Chu Feng murmured to himself.


    People in previous lives do not know the reason for the end of the world, but if we deduce the reason from the result, we will come to such a terrible conclusion.


    "Is the Eschatology really the product of some powerful people? Is this, is this possible? "

 Chapter 473

    "Chu Feng, do you have something on your mind again?"


    Zhang Ziqing nestles in Chu Feng''s arms, obviously feels that Chu Feng''s heart seems to be hiding something, but Chu Feng is unwilling to say.


    "It''s nothing. Next, you need to exercise the stick to control the power in your body. Whenever your mood fluctuates, the hell gate in your body will become more powerful."


    Chu Feng deliberately digs off the topic, "although I have strengthened the seal for the hell gate in your body, you also need to strengthen your control. The seal can only play an auxiliary role. If you want to completely control the hell gate, you still have to rely on yourself."


    Zhang Ziqing nodded, moved to say: "so you are worried about me?"


    This straight man of iron and steel used to care about people.


    "Of course Yes


    Although Chu Feng disdains to coax a woman to be happy, he still coaxes Zhang Ziqing casually.


    After all, my guess is just a guess.


    Hellfire''s defense line has been built. The third division of Nandu left 2000 main forces and more than 1000 people''s logistics as the defensive team, and the rest of them were sent out to kill the enemy.


    Chu Feng''s hell Knights also go out to fight every day.


    So we went out to hunt zombies during the day and defend at the gap of Hellfire wall at night.


    During the five-day period, supplies to Beijing were delivered twice, with a lot of food, water and heavy machine guns.


    After all, there is no threat for ordinary machine guns to face zombies. Only under the fire coverage of heavy machine guns can they hinder the zombies.


    Under the cleaning of the nuclear bomb, there are no weak zombies.


    The zombies that can survive in this area are basically mutant zombies.


    In these five days, Xu Wei three people almost every day immersed in the killing, even at night is not willing to stop, often and those demon hunting team to seize the defense work.


    But no one dares to have any opinions. Who told them that Chu Feng was behind them?


    When they hunt zombies on the front line every day, they are in a military tent in the rear.


    "Master, the credit ranking of the 23rd theater has been counted. In recent days, they are ranked 24th."


    A man in military uniform, with a respectful manner, reported to a handsome man in white armor on the chair in front of him.


    "Soup! Do you think I can only fight, so I have a bad brain? "


    The man in white armor touched the handle of the chair, and his voice was very calm.


    "I dare not!"


    The man in military uniform immediately knelt down on the ground, his forehead directly knocked on the ground, and his sweat could not stop flowing down from his forehead.


    "Ranking 24? Then tell me, even the wall of Shuyuan can be built. How did they get to the 24th place? "


    The man in white armor got up and stepped on the back of the workers who came to report, "do you mean that after they built the wall of Shuyuan, they just shrank behind and didn''t want to go out to hunt zombies every day, or do you mean that our soldiers are too strong, and none of them is weaker than the ace of Nandu?"


    "My subordinates are wrong."


    The man who was trampled on the ground immediately begged for mercy. "My subordinates just want to share their worries for the master and help the master strike their faces."


    "Then whose face are you fighting?"


    The man in white armor suddenly kicked the reporter on the wall and yelled, "do you think everyone else is blind or stupid? Do you think it''s humiliating to cheat in such statistics? Let me tell you, once the ranking of this statistics is published, what will be the consequences?


    Others will think that I am long Ao. I am a mean person who deliberately takes away other people''s merits in order to lose their face


    At this time, a middle-aged man came in.


    "Well, long Ao, there is nothing wrong with loyalty. He just wants to share your worries. If he does something wrong, just punish him a little. Why kick him to death?"


    The man who was kicked on the wall by long Ao''s foot has now turned his internal organs into mud.


    He can''t live now.


    "I''ve already given him a reward for his loyalty. Why can''t I punish him for his mistakes?"


    Long Ao disdains a way, "and such waste, dead one will have next, difficult not into my hand still lack of waste, need to protect like mascot up?"


    The middle-aged man grins bitterly and shakes his head. It is obvious that he is used to long Ao''s attitude.


    "The real ranking of Nandu military should be ranked seventh among all the war zones. Although this record is good, it is obviously not enough to threaten us. Next, we should give up the plan against them. If we deliberately target them, it will have a great impact on our overall plan."In their plan, there was no reinforcements from Nandu.


    Since the strength of Nandu is not as terrible as they think, they don''t need to aim at each other.


    Ranking seventh shows that their strength is only in the middle and upper reaches.


    "Uncle Ling, some things are not as simple as they seem."


    Long Ao took out a report and handed it to the middle-aged man in front of him. "The way we count the casualties mainly depends on the crystal nuclei that have not been purified, and then we carry out unified purification, so that each crystal nucleus can only be recorded once. This way seems very reasonable. After all, even if the other party cheats and takes out the previous crystal nuclei, they are in other places The zombies you hunt, but you''ve missed a problem. "


    "What''s the problem?" The middle-aged man long Lingtian asked.


    "It''s very difficult to report more merits, but it''s not too difficult to report less." Long Ao said seriously, "if they are hiding their strength, it is difficult for us to speculate their real strength through this report."


    "Hidden power? Ha ha? "


    Long Lingtian obviously doesn''t believe this saying, "their credit directly determines the supply they can get, and it also concerns their face in Nandu. If they play conservatively a few days ago, I will believe it. But if they hide their strength, how is it possible? Are they struggling with supplies and faces? "


    The ace of Nandu came to Shangjing for support from a long distance. Of course, the problem of supply should be borne by Shangjing. Otherwise, people will try their best to help you, but you can''t make them even have enough to eat. Is this still human?


    So even if it''s long Ao, he doesn''t dare to buckle in this respect.


    However, the quantity of supplies depends on their desperate efforts.


    "What about the number of casualties?"


    Long Ao drew three circles on the report, "the number of zombies they killed in these five days has exceeded 20000, but their casualties are only 29! The rest of the casualties are from the demon hunters

 Chapter 474

    "Did they pass all their losses on to the demon hunter team?"


    Long Lingtian''s eyes narrowed. "If they give all the dangerous work to the demon hunting team, it''s completely possible to do this kind of thing, but in this case, they will have something to do with us, at least to damage their reputation."


    In their plan, using the demon hunter team to damage their reputation was originally part of the plan.


    If they''re ranked high, advertise that it''s thanks to the demon hunters team.


    If their ranking is not good, it is that with so many reinforcements to help them, they are still so useless. It''s too bad.


    At present, there are only 29 casualties among them. On the contrary, there are only 2000 people in the demon hunting team, and a full 10 people have been killed.


    In this way, in their propaganda, they will leave a cruel image.


    It can even be said that they used the demon hunting team as bait in exchange for meritorious service.


    Anyway, they have a lot of mouths on this side, whatever you say.


    What''s more, in long Lingtian''s mind, they may have already done so.


    "If so, that''s good. But according to the information we have, the demon hunting teams are eager to go out and hunt zombies, and they don''t care about casualties at all."


    Long Ao sat back in his chair and crossed his fingers. "Uncle Ling, we''d better use our spies directly to explore their secrets."


    "It''s not easy for every scout to cultivate and communicate."


    Long Lingtian frowned and said, "and those people in Nandu military region don''t give us any chance to communicate at all. None of the detectives we arranged in the demon hunting team has the chance to send messages back. If we rush to send messages to them, they may be harmed."


    It may be easy to cultivate spies, but it is not easy to maintain their loyalty.


    Now it''s very difficult to keep in touch because of communication.


    Today''s communicators are all in the form of radio. Once they are used, they can be easily intercepted. Now the detection ability of the wind powers is even comparable to that of radar, and the spies arranged by them have no chance.


    "If they can''t use it, what value do they have?"


    Long Ao''s arrogant face said, "spies are valuable only when they are used for sacrifice. If the Nandu army doesn''t leak, then we should find the entrance from that Chu Feng. The civil forces have the weakest awareness of guarding against spies. We must get the complete battle plan of the Nandu army from him."


    "All right!"


    Long Ling takes a complicated look at long Ao. He is the most outstanding descendant of the dragon family. No matter he is talented or decisive, he is the leader of the dragon family, even surpassing the older generation.


    If he has any defect, it is to ignore life.


    However, this defect seems to be nothing in this era.


    And in the future, in the process of their long family''s control of going to Beijing, they must give priority to long Ao, otherwise their plan will have no possibility of success at all.


    So since he gave the order, he had to obey it.


    The 23rd theater, the Military Council.


    "Chu Feng, you call us only up to 1 / 3 of the credit, which is a kind of damage to the face of our whole southern capital!"


    The chief of staff of Nandu said to Chu Feng with a smile.


    "Why, do you still want to compensate?"


    Chu Feng raised his eyebrows.


    "How?"


    The chief of staff immediately said, "we are a family. We are brothers who live and die together. How can we talk about compensation or not?"


    He just said that, just want to let Chu Feng remember their love.


    Sometimes human relationship can be very big, sometimes it can be very small.


    If we can make Chu Feng owe them a favor, then their harvest will be great in the future.


    But if Chu Feng is more serious, he doesn''t dare to go on.


    Let''s just say the price of the equipment provided by Chu Feng.


    It''s a big discount and a big favor to offer 60% discount to the military.


    Of course, since they have accepted the favor, we can''t ask the source of the equipment.


    And Chu Feng also showed them the skills of refining equipment, just a breath of time, can refine iron ore into black iron.


    Such people, if they spend six hours a day building weapons, can build at least one or two hundred.


    Of course, that''s what they take for granted.


    Refining and forging of black iron are not the same thing at all.


    Even for the grey dwarfs, the number of soldiers each grey dwarf makes every day is only 20 or 30, and some of them have to be assigned to refine and prepare in advance."We made an appointment before we came here. Although I will not interfere in the specific command, I have the highest decision-making power of the Legion."


    Chu Feng suddenly said, "next, I want you to help me with an action."


    Hearing Chu Feng mention this, everyone began to be worried.


    The reason why they are willing to believe in Chu Feng is that Chu Feng has built a city of dawn. The significance of the city of dawn is not only to provide shelter for more than 100000 survivors, but also to point out the road ahead for countless survivors, so that countless people can understand how to live in the end.


    If you feel confused in the end, go to the city of dawn, where you can find the meaning of survival.


    I don''t know when this sentence has spread in the radiation area of the southern military region.


    The four nearby provinces, together with Mordor, regard dawning city as a legendary place.


    But that doesn''t mean the city of dawn is a good man.


    Among the people''s worries, Chu Feng came to the front of the military map.


    "The biggest threat of theater 23 is Xingxian, a county in Tianwei city. I want to take this place with one heart and let the threat of theater 23 disappear."


    Chu Feng''s words are astonishing.


    Luo Xingyao widened his eyes: "in one go? How is that possible? This place is directly washed by the nuclear bomb. There are countless mutant zombies, and the danger of our fighting at night is too great. I hope our sacrifice can have some value. "


    Night is the world of zombies, human vision will be greatly hindered in the night, so at night humans are generally defensive.


    If they can fight in the daytime, they certainly don''t want to fight at night.


    Although they are not afraid of sacrifice, they want their sacrifice to be valuable.


    If we can survive and kill more zombies, why choose to die?


    "Well, what if I can overcome the limitations of night combat?" Chu Feng looks the same.

 Chapter 475

    After the military meeting, Chu Feng returned to his camp.


    Zhang Ziqing is now teaching his younger brother to adapt to this era in summer. Although the teacher''s level is questionable, there is no problem in teaching an 11-year-old or 12-year-old child.


    Besides, Chu Feng doesn''t have no one else to help. Tian Jing is the best teacher.


    Limited to combat and survival.


    Su Yuyan and others are in charge of patrolling. In recent days, they have arrested many demon hunting teams who are trying to send messages back.


    There is no need to explain anything.


    These people are not professional spies. Every time they send messages to their superiors, they hide in a corner for fear that others will find out.


    Of course, such a person may not be a spy.


    Some of them just take advantage of some people, and then spend money to pass on information here. They are members of the real demon hunter team.


    In this way, people who have not been trained as spies simply have no professional means of transmitting intelligence.


    Since you are afraid of being discovered by others, it''s good to let you never be discovered.


    A few people were missing in the camp, but it didn''t cause too many people''s panic. After all, there are casualties in the defensive battle every night, and a few people are insignificant.


    Anyway, the people who counted the casualties were also Chu Feng''s people. As long as they wrote in their casualty records that they were killed by zombies or insects, and then cremated on the spot, no one would dare to trouble them.


    Even their teammates, no one doubts it.


    You leave the team alone and go to the corner where no one can see you. Isn''t it very common for you to be attacked by zombies at this time? At least it is very common in movies and TV plays.


    In horror films, such people are the first victims.


    "I told you not to act alone. Why don''t you just listen?"


    Xu Yanxun''s voice came from the outside, "just now, there were two people acting alone, and no one could see them. As a result, they were attacked and killed by an insect. We avenged them, but they still couldn''t come back. Don''t you think this is not worth it?"


    "Another nonprofessional spy is dead."


    Hearing Xu Yan''s words, Chu Feng was clear in his heart.


    Intelligence work is not so easy to do, especially under the protection of professionals.


    And he didn''t think the other side would send professional spies.


    Just as he was refining the crystal nucleus and refining the Yuan Fu in the camp, a fragrance came to his face, and then a pair of slender jade legs came into Chu Feng''s eyes.


    A tall beauty with long hair naturally leans over her body and sits in Chu Feng''s arms. Her pure white jade arm gently embraces Chu Feng''s neck and vomits a breath of heat in Chu Feng''s ear. The scene is unspeakably beautiful.


    "Mr. Chu, you are really good at refining weapons! Those who have weapons are just like cutting vegetables when they chop zombies one by one, but they are envied by others. "


    "Talk to people." Chu Feng said without expression.


    "I want one, too."


    The long legged beauty hugs Chu Feng''s waist with her slender jade legs. Her speaking speed is much faster. "I can exchange my body."


    So direct?


    Chu Feng looks at the figure of the long legged beauty. Her face is clean and neat. Although it is not as amazing as Zhang Ziqing, it has a different kind of harmony and nature, which makes people unable to find any flaws.


    And the most proud part of her body is that pair of slender jade legs that can be broken.


    As long as he is a normal man, when he sees this pair of slender jade legs, he can''t help but play with it, and then give an evaluation of "leg playing year".


    However, Chu Feng still looked at the long legged beauty with a playful look:


    "where do you get the confidence that your beauty is worth a magic weapon?"


    Long legged beauty teeth bite, there is such a shame?


    She is at least a beauty, and has a strong strength, in this era, is the object of many men''s pursuit, but more men are still not.


    As for the magic weapon you said?


    Do you think I didn''t see it? There is at least one dagger in each of your 500 odd men''s hands. Even the person who is responsible for dissecting zombies on the battlefield has a dagger made of this material. It''s the goods of rotten streets.


    Of course, even the rotten street, under the monopoly, there is only one source of Chu Feng.


    As long as we can monopolize, we can make a fortune by selling nails.


    However, thinking of her task, the long legged beauty still put her jade legs around Chu Feng''s waist and said in a charming and provocative tone: "the irresponsible one."


    This sentence is very powerful for men, especially for scum men.


    Even Chu Feng, after hearing this sentence, is also heart beating.Before he could react, the door of the camp was opened again, revealing Wang Xinran''s face.


    "Well! It''s really a sex wolf. "


    With that, Wang Xinran threw down a face that was not angry, and then walked away.


    "But such a coyote, who has been around me for such a long time, has never attacked me once! Am I really that bad? "


    Wang Xinran stamped his feet twice, and then went back to the girls'' tent.


    Of course, in fact, her beauty is also very good, especially in this era, when most women can only numbly live, Wang Xinran is like a clear stream.


    Just, put her and Zhang Ziqing together, most men know how to choose.


    "It seems to disturb your good things!"


    Long legged beauty covered her mouth and said with a smile, "but fortunately, you won''t be lonely tonight."


    Chu Feng stretched out his hand to put the long legged beauty into his arms, and began to do it up and down: "I don''t know what weapon you use!"


    "I use a sword, but I like to conquer my man with a gun."


    Long legged beauty said in a provocative tone.


    Chu Feng pats on the ground, and a border rises to prevent people from entering.


    In the tent, spring is all over the garden.


    After a period of rain and clouds, the beautiful woman straightened her clothes a little, took a long sword, flicked it, and gave out a pleasant sword chant, with a satisfied look: "it''s a good sword, with uniform texture and clear voice. If it wasn''t for too many swords like this, I would have thought it was the masterpiece of a great master who devoted his whole life to it!"


    Blowing a sword into a master level is the highest evaluation of a standard long sword.


    "When you come to our city of dawn, you will know that this kind of weapon is very common." Chu Feng said casually.


    The long legged beauty didn''t ask much. She left the tent with a black iron sword.


    "I''m not lecherous, I just respect each other''s beauty trick."


    After the long legged beauty left, Chu Feng murmured in a low voice, opening the way for himself.

 Chapter 476

    The beauty trick is known as the lowest cost and the best one among the 363 tricks.


    In the last days, there are many women who sell their bodies in exchange for food and water. To exchange their bodies for a good sword like this is to cherish their bodies, at least for a high price.


    When the other party seduced him, the instinct of survival in the last world had made Chu Feng feel alert.


    In the future, there will be many women who will go to bed with men, then kill each other when they are most relaxed, and then take all the other''s things back to their own.


    Although Chu Feng did not believe that the other party dared to assassinate himself at this time, he did not believe that the other party had no higher plan.


    What''s more, the other side''s praise of xuantie sword seems to be deliberate.


    Although there are few black iron battle armor, there are thousands of black iron sword Chu Feng sold. No matter how good it is, normal women can''t express their favorite emotions when they see that this kind of goods have rotten on the street. This is the nature of most women.


    Isn''t it natural for me to have what others have?


    "Has it been noticed?"


    Chu Feng''s heart, although he has asked to report military achievements to adjust to the original 1 / 3, but want to hide from the eyes of the people with heart is still very difficult.


    But it''s just what he wants.


    If the other party takes the initiative to do something for themselves, then they are also self-defense.


    "What''s her name again? Forget it. It''s just a deal anyway. "


    Although behind the deal, the two have their own abacus, but even the name is not asked, it is still a bit perfunctory.


    "A handful of bad Street goods can make her happy like this."


    Wang Xinran didn''t know when he had come in, with disdain and dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    Don''t you have enough women around you? Do you have to pay for whoring?


    Chu Feng saw her idea, said with a smile: "she is a spy, come to inquire about the news."


    "Spies? What do you want


    Wang Xinran was first surprised, and then his eyes became alert, "you can''t be intentional! In the name of making plans, I''ll pick up a girl by the way. "


    "Do I look like such a lecherous person?"


    Chu Feng said with a straight face.


    "Like!" Wang Xinran took a serious look at Chu Feng.


    "Cough, how to talk!"


    Chu Feng coughed twice, and then gave a counterexample, "you see you''ve been around me for such a long time, what have I done to you?"


    "That''s true, no, what do you mean?"


    Wang Xinran angrily clenched his powder fist, but considering that he couldn''t fight Chu Feng, he finally put down his fist, and his cheeks on both sides were puffed up and his head was low.


    I''ve been with you for so long that you don''t want to touch me.


    The first time someone gets into your tent, they hook your soul away.


    Is there anything worse than me?


    Isn''t it that there are no parents in the legs, no big breasts, no provocative eyes, no figure, etc?


    With this thought, Wang Xinran thought more and more angrily, and finally left angrily.


    "I don''t know."


    Entering the sage time, Chu Feng, of course, can''t pay attention to women''s inexplicable emotions, just silently thinking about the next thing.


    He knew that what was going on here could not be hidden from the people who wanted to.


    Now that someone has begun to pay attention to him, he can be regarded as long Ao has begun to notice what happened here.


    The influence of black iron equipment is too great. It''s easy to find out as long as we investigate.


    And according to his estimation, I''m afraid that the military region of Nandu should have been looking for iron ore.


    In his impression, a certain iron ore in East China has turned into basaltic iron ore. as long as they go there to investigate, it is easy to obtain a continuous stream of basaltic iron.


    By that time, the price of his black iron equipment will definitely fall.


    Fortunately, he has made a lot of money now. Selling a thousand Xuan iron swords is equivalent to getting 24000 third-order crystal nuclei. The price of selling them to the demon hunter team is higher.


    But considering the relationship with the military, Chu Feng allowed them to take credit for a while, but there are a lot of mutant zombies here, and they don''t worry that they can''t afford it.


    In the past few days, they killed a lot of zombies of level 5.


    A fifth order nucleus is worth 80 third-order nuclei. The blood of a fifth order mutant zombie is also spinal cord or spine. Although it is not hard currency, it is also valuable.


    In general, every fifth order zombie killed is equivalent to 150 third-order nuclei.


    The number of fifth order zombies killed by the military in recent days is as high as 35.


    These alone have paid off 20% of the debt, and the fourth rank zombies are also valuable.In this way, he hired the whole army to work for himself.


    Of course, the army is very willing to trade, because the equipment made of black iron has greatly reduced their casualty rate, and these equipment can be used continuously.


    So no matter from now on or in the long run, they are sure to make a profit.


    However, the most profitable is Chu Feng.


    A large number of crystal nuclei are recorded, which is why he has the courage to cultivate Su Yuyan and Zhao fan to the sixth level in a short time, and it will not affect his own promotion.


    Even he has the spare power to put many low-level crystal nuclei in the yuan mansion and turn them into the power of the yuan mansion, making the yuan mansion more stable.


    For those demon hunting teams, they can only call Chu Feng a black hearted businessman.


    They begged Chu Feng to reduce the price many times, but Chu Feng never paid attention to it.


    Everyone knows how useful his weapon can be. If you really think it''s expensive, you can''t buy it!


    Then watch others gnash their teeth, buy weapons, go out to hunt zombies, harvest pots full of it!


    After all, weapons in the real world are not used to add attributes like in the game. Sometimes if the quality of weapons is not up to standard, it is difficult for you to even break the defense.


    Therefore, a good weapon is irreplaceable in this kind of battlefield.


    So those demon hunting teams, while scolding Chu Feng as a black hearted businessman in their hearts, while counting money and shouting Zhenxiang at the end of the day''s harvest.


    Those teams with huge harvest also played an advertising effect, making more people who have not yet taken action seize the time to collect wealth and try to get a weapon from Chu Feng.


    At 9 a.m. the next day, Nandu ace division was ready to go.


    Chu Feng rode on the horseback of hell nightmare horse, came to the front of the Legion, and gave the order: "towards the direction of Xing County, start!"


    The elite of 6000 people, led by the order of hell, set out towards their destination.

 Chapter 477

    On the March, the people of the military looked at the members of Dawning city riding on horseback, with envious look in their eyes.


    They also asked the price of the horses at the beginning, but they soon gave up.


    Because Chu Feng told them directly how to get these two horned horses.


    "These bighorns are all from hell. There are summoners in your team. They can summon creatures in the alien world through reverse summoning. Then they can accept a group in the alien world and sign a race contract. Then they can accept them."


    Because the innate awakeners have some inherited memories, they can also judge that these words of Chu Feng are true.


    Apart from concealing the gates of hell, these words are true.


    But they also know that places like hell are not for people.


    Even Chu Feng, with the help of hell''s three headed dogs, was like a duck to water in hell. Otherwise, he didn''t dare to enter hell so early.


    There are dangers everywhere. If you don''t pay attention, you will encounter a fatal threat.


    So after learning how to get these bighorns, the military people are no longer envious.


    "It''s someone else''s life in exchange for it. If you have the ability, you can also exchange your life for it."


    They are not stingy of their own lives, but they are more willing to try again when they are sure. Otherwise, they are not only irresponsible to their own lives, but also irresponsible to the people they want to protect.


    And for them at this stage, the role of a double horned horse is not as good as an armored car.


    That is to say, Chu Feng can match everyone with black iron armor. Otherwise, they will die faster if they fight on horseback.


    Otherwise, Chu Feng can''t let some military people sign a race contract, but once he starts such a precedent, he won''t be able to refuse them. The amount he can give to the military is too small, so it''s better not to give it to them at the beginning.


    However, if he has a stronger foundation in hell, it is not impossible to consider.


    For him, as long as he can increase his strength, there is nothing that can''t be traded.


    Except, of course, for things that go against the bottom line.


    Only living water can have a long history.


    After an hour and a half of marching, the people arrived at their destination.


    "What''s next?"


    The chief of staff''s eyes fell on Chu Feng.


    According to the agreement, Chu Feng will not participate in their specific command, but the strategy needs to be handed over to Chu Feng.


    "Do your defense work well, Lu Ming. Let''s wash the ground with cannon fodder first."


    Chu Feng greets, Lu Ming''s eyes brighten.


    He used to like to fight in the way of warrior, but after getting the contract of hellhound, he preferred to use hellhound.


    I can''t help it. It''s so easy to use.


    Soon, nine hellhounds lined up.


    And Chu Feng also summoned more than a dozen helldogs through the seal of contract. At Chu Feng''s command, all helldogs began to spit Hellfire at the same time.


    The dark blue Hellfire house has burned more than a dozen buildings, two shopping malls and a supermarket.


    This is a nuclear radiation area. The food in it must not be eaten.


    So Chu Feng didn''t hesitate to raze this place.


    Under the fire of Hellfire, many mutant zombies come out of these burning buildings and rush towards the Legion.


    Su Yuyan and Tian Jing and others immediately started to grab in front of the military and sweep away these mutant zombies.


    Seeing this obvious act of taking credit, the top military officials could only shake their heads and smile bitterly.


    Anyway, they have a large number of people, so they will certainly occupy an advantageous position in the process of taking credit.


    More and more zombies came out of the fire, and the military began to take action, and began to harvest the lives of these zombies.


    But when he saw the number of these zombies, the chief of staff''s face changed.


    "How could there be so many zombies?"


    Now it''s just burning more than a dozen buildings, and there are nearly 1000 zombies, which is a little too many.


    Do these zombies usually hide here and do not go out hunting?


    If so, how many zombies are there in the whole county?


    "There''s one more thing we should focus on."


    Luo Xingyao also showed a serious look, "when we came here, the movement was not small. Why did these zombies wait until the building was burned before they ran out to fight with us?"


    Thinking of this, everyone looks dignified.


    Today''s affairs are full of strange things.


    "Haven''t the other nuclear weapon areas been attacked?"Chu Feng asked.


    "No


    The chief of staff shook his head, "because there are too many mutant zombies and their strength is too strong, human beings have always been in a passive defensive state. In addition, the nuclear radiation area is also harmful to human body, so there is no precedent to counter attack the nuclear radiation area."


    "No, there is a precedent."


    A young military staff officer suddenly said, "according to the information I exchanged with other legions, all the powers at level 4 can be fearless of these nuclear radiation. General long Ao once brought some elite men into these areas, which is also the reason why he gained a high reputation."


    "It seems that long Ao is a character."


    The chief of staff laughs.


    Before their evaluation of long Ao was a little bad. After all, they were made difficult by the other party''s men when they just came here, but now it seems that the other party still has courage.


    "In that case, I''ll enter."


    Chu Feng''s eyes are firm, "everyone is ready to fight here for a long time. I want to go to the nuclear radiation center to see what''s there."


    "No, it''s too dangerous."


    Luo Xingyao said, "you have to remember one thing, your life is not only responsible for yourself, the lives of these people around you are tied to you, if you have an accident, none of these people can get well."


    Lu Ming several people also dissuade a way: "right! Is it not good to fight so steadily? "


    "As long as we push in step by step, we will win sooner or later."


    "Brother Feng, I know your strength is very strong, but you can''t die like this!"


    We all know how great a blow it is for a legion to be leaderless.


    So if something happens to Chu Feng, people in the city of dawn will immediately become a mess.


    "If you want to go, come with me." Su Yuyan said suddenly.


    Zhang Ziqing was about to open his mouth when he suddenly thought of something and closed his mouth.


    "Well, I''ll go with you." Chu Feng promised Su Yuyan.

 Chapter 478

    Hearing that Chu Feng agreed to go in with Su Yuyan, everyone was relieved.


    If Chu Feng is not sure, he will not agree to go in with the people around him.


    At this time, Zhao fan suddenly said: "I also accept the hell nightmare horse, can go in together."


    Xu Yan nervously looks at Zhao fan, but does not know what kind of excuse should be used to stop him.


    "No way."


    Chu Feng shook his head, "I''m just going to search for intelligence. Although the powers of the element system are generally stronger than those of the melee system, their reaction power is still worse. What''s more, you don''t have a long time to accept hell nightmare horse, and your riding skill is not at home."


    Xu Yan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Zhao fan''s look was a little gloomy, but he didn''t demand it.


    He knew that if he forced it, it would be a drag.


    Chu Feng''s character, although the stranger will be more indifferent, but if the people around him encounter danger, Chu Feng will work hard.


    So if you become a laggard, it will only harm Chu Feng.


    "You don''t have to be less dangerous outside than I am."


    After two seconds of silence, Chu Feng said, "I''ve already made some guesses about the situation inside. If it''s a place like the place of death, we''ll only scare the snake when we go in, and then bring you extra risks, so you should be on guard outside."


    The crowd nodded to make it clear.


    Then, Chu Feng summoned his mount to "catch the lightning", which is the name he gave his Zijin mengdima horse. It means that he can catch up with the lightning.


    After su Yuyan summoned his own mount, they turned into a black lightning and a purple lightning, and disappeared in the sight of the public.


    Looking at the back of these two people, this idea appeared in their hearts.


    "If you can ride the hell nightmare horse, can you catch up with him?"


    A 5-step mutant zombie wanders in the street, suddenly a purple figure passes by, and then its head has disappeared.


    Under the speed of hell nightmare horse, some ways that are not good at speed do not even have time to react, so they are directly removed by Chu Feng.


    He didn''t have time to take away the corpse, just his head.


    After a long journey, a large number of zombies appeared in the buildings on both sides of the street, and few of them were normal.


    Zombies are the product of the failure of human evolution, which has a certain truth.


    Within the scope of the nuclear radiation area, many human organs have mutated under the influence of nuclear radiation. After they become zombies, even if they do not mutate again, they are very terrible zombies.


    Chu Feng and Su Yuyan are not interested in fighting with these zombies. Instead, they speed up and go to the center of the county.


    That''s the nuclear explosion center.


    As the two men approached the center of the nuclear explosion, the surrounding scenery became terrible.


    Countless buildings have become rubble. The closer they are to the center of the nuclear explosion, the less the ruins can be seen. There are black figures on the walls, which are the last traces left after people are directly vaporized.


    "Human creativity is really terrible."


    Su Yuyan couldn''t help sighing.


    Nuclear weapons are worthy of being the ultimate weapon of mankind, even the natural punishment recorded in ancient religious classics.


    This is the power of the gods, but it has been stolen by human beings.


    Even if we enter the era of national evolution, people can not deny the wisdom of human beings in the old era. It is by virtue of the power of mortals that we have the prestige comparable to that of gods!


    "Unfortunately, such power is not used to protect mankind." Chu Feng said coldly.


    At the beginning of the outbreak of zombies, the proportion was less than 30%. In addition, the number of people who were directly attacked by zombies at the beginning of the reaction should be less than that of human beings. If Shangjing reacted at that time and tried its best to save the survivors, many people would be saved.


    However, the advent of nuclear weapons has directly turned this place into ruins.


    No wonder general yezhishi will choose direct independence. He is not against the sacrifice under the position of righteousness. He is just unwilling to let them even have no chance to save the survivors.


    However, the explosion of nuclear weapons has not played a role in protecting human beings. After killing a large number of survivors, more survivors have become more powerful zombies, bringing more powerful threats to human beings. This is a wonderful irony.


    After the sacrifice under the title of righteousness, it brought more disasters.


    As they got closer and closer to the center of the nuclear explosion, the speed became slower and slower, because there were fewer and fewer zombies here. The zombies who dared to attack them were all solved by them.


    When they finally arrived at the nuclear explosion circle, the intensity of radiation was beyond the resistance of even the fourth order strong, they saw an amazing scene.Some cavalry in black armor, like a sculpture surrounded by a circle, surrounded by a huge statue up to 12 meters high.


    After seeing this scene, Su Yuyan was shocked.


    She did not expect to see such a scene in the middle of the nuclear explosion.


    Where do these cavalry in black armor come from? Did someone set up a group of statues here? Is it dedicated to this nuclear explosion?


    Although this kind of conjecture is very incredible, she can''t think of other conjectures for a while.


    If it''s not a masterpiece of human beings, is it still the ingenious work of nature?


    She turned her head to see Chu Feng''s attitude.


    But in her line of sight, no matter what danger, Chu Feng, whose forehead was covered with sweat.


    Is he nervous and afraid?


    Su Yuyan can''t help thinking.


    Looking at these "sculptures", Chu Feng''s heart is really full of shock.


    He knows all these sculptures.


    "Knight of the underworld? This kind of thing appears in the real world, and it appears in the real world so early. Why don''t I know? "


    These knights, like sculptures, are the underworld Knights he met before in the land of death.


    However, the underworld Knights I met last time are just an example. However, these underworld Knights have become an organic system.


    "Chu Feng, be careful!"


    Su Yuyan is about to ask Chu Feng. Yu Guang suddenly finds that the sculptures start to move. These cavalry in black armor turn around like a machine, and their eyes fall on them.


    "Miss Su, please destroy the sculpture. I''ll cover for you."


    Chu Feng suddenly yelled, "speed must be fast!"


    Su Yuyan just hesitated for less than 0.1 second, then rode the hell dimple horse, soared up, directly stepped on the head of the underworld knight, and went to the statue.

 Chapter 479

    "Heaven and earth are falling apart!"


    Chu Feng directly used the heaven and earth breaking symbols that had not yet been used in Yunwu Mountain range. This land is full of cracks and broken, and the whole area turns into ruins.


    Those underworld knights who have not yet fully recovered, without any time to respond, are directly buried by these ruins.


    After making the action, Chu Feng drove to chase the electricity and galloped forward.


    Before the earth broke and turned into ruins, Su Yuyan had already stepped on the head of a underworld knight on a hell nightmare horse, and then jumped to the direction of the statue.


    She doesn''t know why Chu Feng destroyed the statue.


    But she knew that Chu Feng was worried.


    The last time she felt dignified in Chu Feng''s body was when she faced the insect emperor. After that war, Chu Feng was in a coma for three days and even broke his arm.


    It was the most difficult battle Chu Feng had ever experienced.


    It''s hard to imagine the insect King fighting the fifth level with the third level.


    What she was most afraid of was the repetition of the scene of that day.


    That time Chu Feng woke up, but she didn''t dare to read it. Chu Feng could wake up every time.


    Therefore, when Chu Feng was determined to build the statue, she was only 0.1 second slow, and this slow 0.1 second was also thinking about how to destroy it.


    The hell nightmare horse jumped up in the air, but at this time, a black spear suddenly penetrated the body of the hell nightmare horse and climbed over Su YuYan''s left arm. The flat spear cut a big hole in Su YuYan''s arm.


    The hell nightmare horse let out a shrill cry.


    Rao is with its speed, unexpectedly also can''t avoid this to fly of a gun.


    Of course, it has something to do with being in the air.


    Su Yuyan regardless of the wound on her arm, she jumped up, a foot on the horse, and then the body into a streamer.


    A long sword flickering with cold light passed by her side, but it missed a little bit.


    A streamer flashed by, Su YuYan''s blood drinking sword pierced the eyebrows of the statue, and then passed through the statue with his body.


    "Light saber in the sky."


    This is Su YuYan''s strongest sword.


    Incarnate yourself as a streamer, an unavoidable streamer.


    It''s a sword to the limit. It''s a sword to the limit.


    This sword is unavoidable.


    Don''t say it''s a statue that won''t move. Even if the statue''s position is changed to Chu Feng, Chu Feng can only resist the sword.


    Only Su Yuyan can stab out this deadly sword under the block of "it"!


    There was a long and thin hole in the middle of the statue''s eyebrows, and then cracks like cobwebs began to spread all over the body, and the whole statue became fragmented.


    Then a violent explosion spread from the middle of the statue.


    Su Yuyan rushed to protect his body with vitality, but he was still swept away by a powerful force.


    She vomited a mouthful of blood and her body fell like a fallen leaf.


    However, there was only a faint joy in her heart.


    "Chu Feng, it turns out that when you need me, you should be glad to bring me here this time." Su YuYan''s way of thinking.


    Just as she closed her eyes to die, she suddenly found herself in a warm embrace.


    A warm current appeared on her arm and made her recover.


    "Chu Feng, you!"


    Su Yuyan, who has recovered from the injury, just wants to say something. Chu Feng vomites blood on her face.


    Is Chu Feng hurt?


    Su YuYan''s thoughts were immediately cut off, and his whole eyes became the intention of killing.


    She looked behind Chu Feng and found that there was a tall knight, wearing bright black armor and holding a dark cold iron sword.


    and Chu Feng as like as two peas in the cold iron sword.


    "Is that you who hurt him?"


    Su YuYan''s eyes showed a strong sense of killing.


    She also realized one thing, when she just shot, that is, he projected the spear in his hand and directly hit the hell nightmare horse with one move.


    If you slow down a little, you will be seriously injured by him.


    Now in order to catch himself, Chu Feng also used his back to bear the sword just now.


    "Don''t be impulsive. This is their home court. Let''s leave first."


    Chu Feng stopped Su YuYan''s action, and then ordered to chase electricity to turn around and prepare to leave.


    Those underworld knights who were buried in the ruins slowly climbed out of the ruins, and the action was less and less astringent, and became more perfect.Chu Feng threw away the broken long gun and replaced it with a silver gun with a red head.


    "The gun? What just happened? "


    Su YuYan''s pupil shrinks and immediately realizes something.


    A black spear returned to the Black Knight''s hand. When the spear returned, Su Yuyan saw a small crack in the knight''s chest armor.


    She finally brought out the cause and effect.


    Just before he used tianxialiu lightsaber, Chu Feng fought with the monster.


    A few seconds ago, Chu Feng put out a symbol of heaven breaking and earth breaking, turning the whole earth into ruins and rubble, but there was a knight standing in the middle.


    Without hesitation, Chu Feng rode after the electricity and stabbed each other with his long gun.


    But what he didn''t think of. The other side took the shot directly from his chest. Then take advantage of the situation to throw out the long gun in his hand, almost seriously injured Su Yuyan.


    However, the black iron gun in his hand, when he stabbed each other''s armor, was rebounded by an unknown force and directly broken in two.


    Of course, the other side is not easy, should have been hurt a lot.


    However, Chu Feng understood that this was the Knight Commander of Hades. No matter how badly he was hurt, as long as he was not dead, he could recover slowly with time.


    Now Su Yuyan has destroyed the statue in the center, and these underworld Knights have begun to recover.


    It''s not wise to fight on the opponent''s home court, so Chu Feng plans to retreat first.


    Just after they had taken a few steps, a powerful black sword came down from the sky and directly split a deep crack in the earth in front of chasing electricity.


    The speed of chasing electricity slowed down for a moment, but then it crossed the crack, along another street, towards the outside of the county.


    Chu Feng''s back injury began to gradually recover under the effect of the power of life and death. He took out a token: "Luo Xingyao, prepare for large-scale combat, and let all the earth powers build walls, but you must leave space for your fight and escape. It''s best to apply a layer of crystalline protective layer on the periphery. The faster, the better, the faster."

 Chapter 480

    Chasing electricity is a dream horse, even if there are two people on the back at the same time, the speed is not slow at all.


    At its full speed, the zombies along the way did not hinder them at all.


    in less than five minutes, Chu Feng had already killed them from the other side.


    The military''s operational efficiency is extremely high, especially under the action of a large number of powers, it soon established a 20 meter defense circle, but there are some ice and snow in this defense circle.


    When Chu Feng arrived, the powers of the earth system and water system were using the crystal nucleus to recover their vitality.


    "What happened?"


    They are keen to capture a detail. Chu Feng and Su Yuyan set out on their own horse, but when they came back, they rode together.


    They don''t think they have the leisure to flirt on the battlefield.


    Combined with the anxious tone before Chu Feng, they probably came to a conclusion.


    Even if Su YuYan''s mount is not dead, he will return to hell under serious injury.


    Of course, the nightmare horse is back to hell.


    After all, it was in the fight with Chu Feng, so the knight of Hades had a slight deviation.


    "There''s no time to explain so much now. Listen, after choosing 500 death squads as soon as possible, these people must be aware of sacrifice, and then all the level 5 powers will stay. Don''t worry about the sacrifice of level 5 powers, I will try my best to save them."


    Chu Feng ordered.


    The chief of staff turned and the messenger on the other side gave the order. Then he turned and asked Chu Feng, "what kind of instructions are there?"


    Since Chu Feng is from inside, then Chu Feng should have the most accurate judgment of the situation.


    When Chu Feng pressed on the ground, a summoning array appeared. More than 20 hellhounds appeared from the array, and then more than 50 bighorns came out.


    "Let all level 5 powers ride on their horses and run away when the situation is bad."


    Chu Feng ordered, "don''t try to be a hero. This war will last for a long time. Every level 5 psionic is a very important fighting force. The casualties of any one person may affect the success or failure of the war. Except for those who are cut off, everyone will retreat behind the wall of Shuyuan."


    The efficiency of the army was very high, and 500 people were soon selected.


    However, to Chu Feng''s surprise, there are 32 military level 5 powers.


    Although there are reasons for killing tens of millions of zombies and accumulating a large number of crystal nuclei in Mordor, it is estimated that the breakthrough of so many people is also related to the high-quality crystal nuclei here.


    However, he was soon relieved that although the military is now in debt to him, it will not use all the nuclei to repay the debt.


    After all, only their own strength is high, the speed of repayment will be faster.


    Of course, there is another reason: as long as they are still in debt, the relationship between them and Chu Feng will always be very close.


    Chu Feng did not refuse to think carefully about this point.


    He never mind keeping a good relationship with the army, because the other side is absolutely trustworthy. He just refuses to join the army.


    Invisible waves flashed by, and some zombies came from afar, and they had begun to encircle their retreat.


    But for Chu Feng, the zombies were not a threat at all.


    Only the Knights of Hades can really threaten them.


    "Except for those who are in charge of the end of the war, the rest of them all retreat behind the wall of the Yuan Dynasty."


    Chu Feng ordered, but then he found a thing, "Why are all the people wearing black iron armor?"


    A soldier wearing black iron armour called out in a proud tone: "in the most difficult stage of China, the bullet proof vests are not enough, so all the policemen wearing bullet proof vests are always in the front when facing the enemy, and they are always in the last when they are cut off."


    The soldier''s words silenced the people of dawn city.


    They suddenly realized why so many people would fight for China regardless of life and death.


    Because their stable life today is the result of the sacrifice of countless soldiers fighting for China.


    Chu Feng''s heart suddenly flashed a sentence: benevolence does not hand soldiers.


    The kindness here is not directed against the enemy, but against ourselves.


    These people are all respectable fighters, but because of one of their own orders, they must die, and they are willing to die.


    His heart became heavy.


    Some feelings, no matter how much life and death you have experienced, no matter how much life and death you have witnessed, can never be erased.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of this spirit that China will survive for 5000 years.


    No matter how many disasters we have experienced, the Chinese nation will stand up again.Thinking of this, he took out more than 100 pairs of black iron armor and gave them to the soldiers: "all my black iron armor is so much. I''ll give you 30 seconds to replace them."


    "Yes


    All the soldiers in charge of the rear of the hall changed into armor without hesitation.


    When they changed their armour, Chu Feng said to the soldiers who were evacuated:


    "remember, after you go back to the back of Shuyuan wall, you must reorganize the front as soon as possible and prepare for a long-term battle."


    Then, he said to Wei paojun: "members of the hell Knight order, you should cover the evacuation of all people and let them go back safely."


    "Yes! Absolutely obey orders


    Wei broke the army and cried out.


    Next, Li Xiao built an inclined runway in the direction of the wall to the ground.


    Wei broke the army, holding up his axe and yelling: "hell knights, charge!"


    The members of the hell Knights run down the city wall, and the zombies along the way are cut in half by their saber.


    Behind the order of hell, the soldiers of the army, armed with weapons in their hands, surrounded the people of the logistics group in the middle and left towards the wall of Shuyuan.


    It''s just that, as they evacuated, countless people shed tears from the corners of their eyes.


    But their pace has not slowed down at all. It is a blasphemy to those who have sacrificed their lives for them.


    "Are you coming?"


    In the perception of spiritual power, Chu Feng can feel that the death in the distance is getting closer and closer. He can even feel that the knights in the underworld are getting faster and faster. Obviously, their power is also constantly recovering.


    That''s why he had to be cut off.


    If these Knights come out completely, but the troops are not ready, it will be a massacre under the confrontation between the two sides and with the zombies constantly surrounding here.


    Therefore, it is necessary for someone to break the contract and someone to fight for time.


    More and more zombies surrounded the city wall, but they didn''t rush to attack, and the underworld knights were getting closer and closer in the sense of charging.


    Just when Chu Feng was about to give an order, he suddenly thought of something.


    He took out some blue steel balls the size of glass balls and gave them to the chief of staff of the military: "give this to each soldier, one for each."

 Chapter 481

    "What is this?" After the chief of staff handed over the assigned tasks to the soldiers, he asked Chu Feng.


    After two seconds of silence, Chu Feng replied, "I can''t guarantee your lives, but if you are no longer saved, this thing can destroy your corpses, so that you won''t become zombies."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, the soldiers who turned out to be steel balls stagnated.


    Then, everyone saluted Chu Feng: "thank you, sir!"


    Even when Chu Feng took out the black iron armor to them, they were just a kind of generous sacrifice.


    But now Chu Feng gave them something to commit suicide, instead, he asked them to thank them collectively.


    "Chu Feng, Chu Feng! Don''t you mean to be a cold-blooded and heartless person? "


    Chu Feng said to himself.


    Just now this moment, let his canthus all have some moist.


    He doesn''t know why he is. It''s a card to deal with long Ao. He even let everyone commit suicide on impulse.


    There is no doubt that such a decision is very unwise.


    However, if we have to pay attention to reason all the time, then this kind of life is too boring, just like a machine.


    Soon, some knights in black armor came out of the ruins.


    These knights in black armor don''t have strong breath on them, but just seeing them makes people feel cold from the heart.


    Seeing these Black Knights, Tao Jinghua''s face turned white: "there are so many underworld knights. There should be more than 200 of them!"


    The last time he faced a scene worthy of the name, he could remember it.


    Although the Knights of Hades are vulnerable to Chu Feng, they are facing Chu Feng.


    They all know ye Xiaohui''s strength, but even ye Xiaohui can only make one move in front of the underworld knight.


    Even if ye Xiaohui''s strength has been improved by leaps and bounds, it is very difficult to defeat such cavalry.


    What''s more, they have to face more than 200 cavalry.


    They finally understand why Chu Fenggang is so nervous.


    Surrounded by countless zombies, he had to face so many terrible cavalry. Even Chu Feng didn''t dare to say that he could retreat completely!


    Lu Ming looked at him with a look of fear. He couldn''t help wondering, "how do these cavalry compare with hellhounds?"


    Tian Jing took a look at him and said, "if you choose alone, hell dog will be defeated!"


    The crowd took a breath of cool air. In the face of such cavalry, even hell dogs are doomed to be defeated?


    "Listen, it''s about an hour from here to Shuyuan''s wall, but with the speed of these cavalry, it only takes half an hour to catch up. In order to give them some rest time, we have to fight for at least 40 minutes."


    Chu Feng cold issued the order, "in any case, must give me to live to support 40 minutes."


    "Yes


    Chinese soldiers, shouting with one voice.


    If they can''t delay for 40 minutes, their partner is at risk of being caught up.


    So even if they fight for their lives, they have to support themselves.


    Feeling everyone''s determination to unite as a city, Chu Feng''s heart trembled again.


    When he saw the statue, he knew that since he had found it, it was necessary to destroy it, otherwise it would cause more serious consequences.


    But even so, he is responsible for the situation.


    Although the consequences of not doing so are more serious, he is still filled with a heavy heart when he creates such a situation.


    The knight of Hades raised his spear, and all the zombies rioted.


    These zombies are desperately climbing the walls, but unfortunately, a crystalline protective layer has been added to these walls, so that these zombies have no way to break through.


    Even if occasionally zombies would jump on the wall, they would be killed immediately by the soldiers.


    All of them were armed with black iron weapons. It was not much more difficult to cut the head of the zombie here than tofu.


    After hundreds of zombies were killed in this way, the atmosphere that used to be rather dull was relaxed.


    "Sure enough, human beings are more powerful."


    "We will be able to support it."


    Because Chu Feng''s black iron armor is limited, only 300 people have black iron armor, but these people are in the forefront, forming an iron wall.


    With the firmness of the black iron armor, even the zombies of level 5 have to knock their teeth off as soon as they come up.


    So after the first round of attack, everyone showed a relaxed smile.


    At this time, Chu Feng took out a big black iron bow and put on a feather arrow.


    "No, be careful of the knights in black armor, especially the one with the brightest armor."The chief of staff suddenly reminded.


    Although the style of the armor of the underworld Knight''s long body is not much different from other underworld knights, the shining degree is very obvious.


    In the eyes of the crowd, the knight of Hades raised his black spear and threw it out.


    At this time, the long black iron bow in Chu Feng''s hand loosened the bowstring.


    A zombie suddenly jumped up and stopped in front of the arrow.


    Without any sound, the arrow easily penetrated the corpse''s steel body and passed through the heart.


    The bowstring of this bow is made from the spinal cord of Qingjiang sturgeon. It has very powerful power transmission characteristics. With the power of black iron, it is extremely powerful.


    It''s just a zombie. It can''t be stopped.


    The black Youming cold iron spear collides with Chu Feng''s red feather arrow irresistibly.


    "Boom -"


    at the moment of the collision, a deafening explosion came from the center, and then with the place where the two collided as the center, the distance of 30 meters turned into a dazzling white light.


    After the explosion, all the zombies in the center of the explosion turned into coke.


    "What a terrible shot!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s terrible arrow, even the fifth level powers feel a little chilly.


    Because the materials are hard to find, the bow and arrow have been gradually eliminated. However, Chu Feng''s arrow just now, I don''t know what to add, even sent out such a terrible explosion.


    That arrow killed at least two or three hundred zombies.


    But at the same time, there is also a question in the hearts of people.


    "Why didn''t this arrow directly attack the knight of Hades, but the long gun?"


    Just when we were confused, we suddenly saw a long black gun flying out of the center of the explosion, and then fell back into the hands of the Knight Commander of Hades.


    In the terrible explosion just now, the black spear was not damaged at all.


    Seeing this scene, people could not help but feel a chill in their hearts.


    They finally understand why Chu Feng''s arrow just fell on this long gun. If the power attached to this long gun falls on the city wall, the whole city wall will collapse directly.


    At this time, four underworld Knights set out to the location of the explosion center just now.

 Chapter 482

    "Do they want to resist that arrow with their bodies?"


    The chief of staff saw at a glance what these underworld knights were planning.


    If the other side''s long gun is thrown out again, they will stop Chu Feng''s deadly arrow, then the Youming cold iron gun will fall on the city wall smoothly.


    "Officer Chu, are you so nervous just now because of these knights?"


    A middle-aged military power suddenly asked Chu Feng.


    "That''s right."


    Su Yuyan answered instead of Chu Feng, "what are you going to do?"


    At Chu Feng''s command, all the military powers that have reached level 5 participate in the rear hall.


    Because if we don''t, it won''t take long.


    However, the military still left some level 4 powers. These powers are older, and their role is self-evident.


    They want to use their lives to ensure that those with level 5 powers survive.


    Because of this, Chu Feng didn''t stop him.


    The psionic walked up to a soldier and ordered, "soldier, take off your armor and give it to me."


    People have some doubts. Why didn''t you put on your armor when you distributed it before, but now you have to ask your soldiers for a suit of Armor instead?


    The soldier did not hesitate to take off his black iron armor to the psionic, then straightened his back and gave a military salute to the psionic.


    His eyes were red and he was obviously suppressing tears.


    "The fear of the unknown is the greatest enemy of mankind, so the best way to break the unknown is to practice it in person."


    The psionic put on the black iron armor, then mounted on the horseback of the double horned horse and said to Luo Xingyao, "officer Luo, use that move!"


    Luo Xingyao nodded in silence.


    What are they going to do?


    Everyone was confused.


    "His name is Wang Yijun, and we all know his strength."


    Luo Xingyao explained faintly, and then put his hands together. The power of samadhi''s true fire, Jiutian''s vigorous wind and thunder gathered in his hands.


    The pupils of the crowd shrunk, and they finally understood what he wanted to do.


    "Is this a mess?"


    Xu Wei blurted out.


    "No, it''s a necessary sacrifice for intelligence."


    Luo Xingyao''s eyes suddenly become extremely calm, and then the strength of the elements in his hands increases the attribute of light.


    Seeing the power gathered in his hands, everyone could not help feeling frightened.


    "Chu Feng, I know your strength is very strong."


    Luo Xingyao suddenly said, "but you have to remember one thing, no matter how strong your strength is, don''t bear it alone, because you will never lack the comrades who fight side by side with you."


    With that, he yelled: "listen, this move is called mieyuan gun!"


    Then, the strong light bloomed in his hands, the vitality between heaven and earth gathered in front of him, and then turned into a hot light.


    A strong wind blows in all directions, and all the powers around are lying on the ground.


    Xu Wei and other people close to the horse tightly hold the back, and then even their horse bipedal horse will lie on the ground, tightly holding the stone bricks at their feet.


    "Shit! So powerful


    "There is no such move in the inheritance of the power!"


    A more powerful force than Chu Feng just burst out, and a large vacuum appeared under the wall.


    "It takes time to prepare, so you have to have a teammate to use it. And because it''s a range attack, it doesn''t do much damage to the unit."


    Luo Xingyao''s tone is very flat, "but it''s enough to kill the zombies below the fifth level."


    "But the next five zombies didn''t survive!"


    Lu Ming couldn''t help saying, with some loneliness in his tone.


    He has Chu Feng around such a abnormal existence, did not expect to witness another abnormal show the power of despair.


    "Recently, we have made a breakthrough in our strength, and it''s normal to make some mistakes in calculation."


    Luo Xingyao explained faintly.


    What kind of mistake is this?


    Other people''s miscalculation may pit their teammates. Your miscalculation is to directly kill the enemy you thought you didn''t kill.


    However, even if the level 5 zombies can be killed, the cannons fall on the Knights of the underworld, which makes their faces appear some burnt black.


    Obviously, although the shock wave was strong, it was blocked by their armor.


    However, after the end of his yuan destroying cannon, Wang Yijun suddenly jumped off the wall on his horse and rushed to the four underworld knights.Seeing Wang Yijun''s action, everyone was stunned.


    How could he choose to do it at this time?


    Wearing black iron armor, Wang Yijun rushed to the knight of Hades.


    But Chu Feng just wants to do something, but he finds that the atmosphere of the knight in the underworld changes, so he quickly adjusts his position and confronts the other side.


    The strength of the Knight Chief of the underworld is far from that of the ordinary Knight of the underworld.


    Among the people present, the only one who can confront him is himself.


    Wang Yijun rushed to the knight of the underworld. When the two sides were about to have contact, he suddenly bent down and his sword burst out with dazzling golden light. Then he cut off the leg of the knight of the underworld with one sword and let the knight fall to the ground.


    Then, he continued to run forward.


    "Ding!"


    The long sword in his hand collided with the long gun in the hand of the underworld knight, sparks splashed, and then they each stepped back a few steps.


    After stabilizing, the two sides fought together again.


    The third underworld Knight also joined the battlefield, spearing Wang Yijun''s back.


    The long gun left a scratch on Wang Yijun''s black iron armor, but after a faltering, Wang Yijun stabilized himself.


    At this time, the black horse behind him, the knight of Hades, suddenly stood up, and the four legs that had been cut off had been reconnected.


    "How can you recover so quickly!"


    The chief of staff''s eyes showed a dignified look, "it seems that although the attack on the other side of the horse can create a moment of error, but it can not directly affect the outcome of the battle."


    "Even the fourth level strong can only draw with the Knights of Hades?"


    Li Xiao murmured to himself.


    A knight of the underworld can fight with a four level peak with a dark iron sword. How powerful can more than 200 black armor Knights play?


    "It''s not the fourth order, it''s the real fifth order."


    The chief of staff corrected, "Wang Yijun is a real level 5 swordsman. He only dropped to level 4 because of his forbidden skill. Just now, he used forbidden skill again, and his strength is even stronger than that of the level 5 swordsman."

 Chapter 483

    "Mr. Su, you should cooperate with him to kill those underworld knights."


    Chu Feng, who is confronting with the underworld knight, suddenly says.


    Su Yuyan smell speech, immediately jump down the wall.


    She didn''t do it just now. The first thing is to let everyone see clearly the real combat effectiveness, so that they can judge the situation more accurately when fighting. Otherwise, there will only be more casualties. The second reason is that if she appears in the explosion circle, Chu Feng may be afraid of a rat.


    But now that Chu Feng let her do it, he was sure.


    Su Yuyan riding hell dimple horse, into a black lightning.


    Along the way, more than a dozen zombies stopped on the road and were easily killed by her blood drinking sword.


    Wang Yijun is still fighting with the underworld knight.


    Because it''s four against one, he''s going to be down.


    "Hiss ~"


    Wang Yijun''s remaining two horned horse uttered a shrill cry. It was stabbed by the underworld Knight''s long gun at some time, and then fell into a pool of blood.


    Wang Yijun jumped off the horse, but there was no fear in his eyes.


    When the underworld Knight''s spear stabbed at him, his body suddenly burst out of golden light, and then the whole body suddenly picked up, a sword toward the underworld Knight''s neck cut in the past.


    The head of the underworld Knight tumbled to the ground, while the figure of Wang Yijun stood behind the underworld knight.


    "Ha ha, after all, we humans are stronger!"


    Wang Yijun laughs and suddenly spits out a mouthful of blood.


    He looked up and saw a black shadow of the gun falling towards him.


    "It''s a pity to kill only one!"


    In the face of death, there was no fear in his eyes, but he was not reconciled. Did he just kill one and it was about to end?


    A black lightning stroke passed, and then an arm with a long gun flew up, threw a beautiful parabola in the air, and fell to the ground.


    He fixed his eyes and saw a beautiful woman riding on a black one horned horse.


    "Your mission has been completed. You can go back."


    Su Yuyan turns around, cuts off the head of the underworld knight who has broken his arm, and then says to Wang Yijun.


    "You don''t think I''m still alive, do you?"


    Wang Yijun''s eyes were full of awe inspiring expression, "I have already performed the forbidden technique of overdrawing my life, and I can''t survive, but ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "but what?"


    Su YuYan''s eyes were sad.


    Didn''t you save your teammates again?


    "But I can at least try how powerful their armor is."


    Wang Yijun''s eyes were full of determination, then his body developed a strong golden light and rushed to a underworld knight.


    The underworld Knight raised his spear to block, but Wang Yijun''s sword missed the line at this time, crossed with the underworld Knight''s spear, and fell on the underworld Knight''s armor.


    "Ding!"


    In their eyes, the invincible black iron sword broke like this. The broken pieces rebounded and directly cut Wang Yijun''s throat.


    Even if his throat was cut, the corners of his mouth showed a smile.


    "It turns out that their armor is no better than ours!"


    Although his black iron sword was broken in the just hit, his armor was also pierced by him, and half a dagger pierced his opponent''s heart.


    Then he closed his eyes and turned into a dazzling red light.


    He detonated the blue bead that Chu Feng gave him before the war, and the bead was sealed with the explosive symbol to prevent his body from being eaten by the zombies.


    Su Yuyan turns and leaves without hesitation.


    She knew that even if she was hypocritical, she could not change anything.


    The power of the underworld Knight inevitably made people feel depressed.


    Wang Yijun''s strength is a real level five!


    Su Yuyan is the strongest one in the team of Dawning city besides Chu Feng.


    However, Rao is Wang Yijun, who also died in the hands of the underworld knight. In the end, he can''t help but blow himself up, and Su Yuyan can''t change the end of his death.


    They could see that even Su Yuyan could not deal with many knights at the same time.


    On Su YuYan''s way back, the zombies became more violent.


    "What are they doing?"


    Li Ran suddenly said, "are those underworld Knights going to retreat?"


    These soldiers in charge of the post amputation, those zombies who became furious started fighting, and the powers in the team focused on the underworld knights.


    In their field of vision, those underworld Knights constantly move their arms and legs, but their horses are constantly retreating, as if to retreat.Chu Feng put away the long black iron bow, and then turned over to ride the chasing electricity.


    "They''re not going to retreat, they''re going to charge."


    He mercilessly said the other party''s plan, smashed Li Ran''s hope, "all the people who have the power have dark iron armor, right! Everybody turn over and get on the horse, now. "


    Because of his own particularity, Wang Yijun didn''t have the dark iron armor. All the other powers had the dark iron armor.


    Because they are the strong and the hope of killing the enemy.


    If the hero gives the black iron armor to his subordinates, but he is killed by the enemy for lack of defense, do you want those subordinates who wear the armor to face the powerful enemy?


    Therefore, wearing armor means going to the front-line battlefield, undertaking the most dangerous work on the battlefield and facing the most powerful enemy.


    The underworld knights are still retreating, but in Chu Feng''s perception, the other side''s breath is getting stronger and stronger, and they begin to wake up like the previous four knights.


    "How long?" Chu Feng suddenly asked.


    The chief of staff glanced at his watch: "15 minutes have passed, and 25 minutes are left."


    "Chief of staff, count 150 soldiers left. The rest of them all jumped down the wall in the opposite direction of the underworld knight, and then ran to a place one kilometer away. When the wall was broken, they were ready to sacrifice."


    Chu Feng''s cold voice ordered, "all the powers go down, cover the nurses'' escape, run to a kilometer away in the opposite direction, and then start to reorganize the formation. All the fifth level powers pay attention to protect themselves. You are the only hope that you can kill the underworld knight."


    At Chu Feng''s command, Luo Xingyao and Zhao fan released the glazed fire dragon, clearing a large vacuum in the opposite direction of the wall, and they immediately turned down the wall without hesitation.


    The powers used their hands frequently, creating a vacuum under the city wall, while Li Xiao made several steps as high as five meters to facilitate the soldiers to jump down.


    The soldiers rushed down and immediately fled in the opposite direction of the underworld knight.


    At this time, the underworld Knights launched a charge.

 Chapter 484

    The mighty torrent of steel rushed towards the direction of the city wall.


    On the contrary, the soldiers on the wall showed some relief.


    But they didn''t fight alone. All the hellhounds, except those summoned by Luming, stayed to fight with them.


    "Back five meters."


    Chu Feng ordered calmly.


    Zengcheng wall is 20 meters high, 15 meters wide and 200 meters long, because they only need height to defend, so it''s a one-sided wall.


    In the previous preparation, Chu Feng has removed the redundant part.


    The underworld knights rushed over, mighty, like a torrent of black steel. Their long guns were lifted forward, and all the zombies along the way were crushed directly by their impact.


    In their eyes, these dirty zombies can only be used by themselves at most.


    Now that you are in the way of your own charge, you should die.


    But what they didn''t notice was that when they charged, Chu Feng suddenly took out a dagger and cut his palm.


    The red blood drips down to form a bloody array.


    "Boom -"


    the black steel torrent attacked the wall with a crystalline protective layer, and the whole wall collapsed and became rubble.


    The zombies all around rushed forward, but it was hellhound''s Hellfire that welcomed the zombies.


    In addition to the hellhounds summoned by Lu Ming, Chu Feng summoned a total of 40 hellhounds. Even if the city wall collapsed, they were not affected too much.


    The dark blue Hellfire burned everything, lit the weak zombies directly, and then fell powerlessly in the wailing, turned into coke.


    Zombies that can''t be burned with fire are fighting with helldogs.


    Hellhounds fight for time for the soldiers. In the collapse of the city wall, some confused soldiers clenched their weapons one by one and fought with the zombies.


    "Ouch!"


    The roar came from the ruins like an ancient beast. A huge monster with more than 8 meters long and two heads got up from the ruins, spitting out two dark blue pillars of fire. It was also hellfire. However, the Hellfire protruding from this monster directly ignited the two underworld knights and horses.


    Obviously, Hellfire is also hierarchical.


    If you look carefully, you will find that there are some black flames mixed in the two flame pillars. After the blue flame on the underworld Knight disappeared, it was these black flames that continued to burn and burned the two underworld knights to ashes.


    Even the armor on them is a little distorted.


    It''s the hellhound.


    The gate of hell in Zhang Ziqing''s body is unstable, and Chu Feng doesn''t dare to take too much risk. At most, he can only summon hell dogs to help him.


    "Knight of the underworld, how can the little master provoke such things?"


    Hell double headed dog mouth spew, four lantern eyes full of dignified.


    As the gatekeeper of the underworld, the hell three headed dog family of course knows the famous underworld knight, but it did not expect that this would become the enemy of the little master.


    "Don''t talk about it. Let''s find a way to deal with them."


    Chu Feng, armed with a long silver gun with a red spear head, rode on the back of Zhuodeng and swept over one by one, killing all the three underworld knights who were close to him.


    "Sky gap flow lightsaber!"


    Su Yuyan turns into a white streamer. In the underworld knights, he takes the lives of two underworld knights when they are not stable. Then with the help of hell nightmare horse, he narrowly avoids the attack of two underworld Knights around him.


    Her action is not over. When she evades the attack, she rushes to another underworld knight and cuts off his arm.


    A large number of zombies besieged up, and the underworld Knights killed the Chinese soldiers around them with the zombies in the way.


    "Boom -"


    the dead soldiers did not leave their bodies, but turned into a red flame.


    These soldiers left behind, seeing that they had not run far and had no time to reorganize their formation, understood their responsibilities.


    They rushed to the underworld knight with a smile and turned into a fireball.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!" "Boom!"


    One after another, the fireballs burned the zombies nearby. Su YuYan''s eyes were red, but her eyes were cold. She killed these underworld Knights recklessly while they were affected by the power of self explosion.


    She knew that every time she killed an enemy, her own people would be safe.


    "No!"


    After she killed a underworld knight, after the smoke of the explosion, a underworld Knight suddenly rushed out and stabbed Su Yuyan with a long gun."If you can''t get away with it, just block it!"


    Su YuYan''s eyes showed determination, ready to bear the gun, and then in exchange for the chance to kill each other.


    At this time, a red knife gas flashed, the head of the underworld Knight fell to the ground, and the underworld knight who lost his head rushed forward for a while, and then collapsed to the ground.


    "Tian Jing!"


    Su Yuyan was stunned. She didn''t expect that Tian Jing could kill the underworld knight with one move.


    "The knife the boss gave us is really easy to use!"


    Tian Jing waves the blood refining magic weapon in her hand, and feels a strong force flowing between the weapon and her whole body.


    Tao Jinghua and Xu Wei solved one of the underworld Knights respectively, and then yelled: "the blood refining magic weapon he gave us can directly cut off the defense of the underworld knights. Let''s do it now."


    Tian Jing can''t look back at the wonderful feeling just now. She joined the battlefield with Su Yuyan and began to harvest the lives of these underworld knights.


    The underworld Knight Commander suddenly launched a charge and galloped in the direction of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng does not dodge, driving after electricity and the other side''s long gun collision together.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment when they were fighting each other, there was another violent explosion.


    However, this is not the function of the flaming charm, but the power of the two people fighting.


    The huge force exploded at the place where they were fighting. Both sides stepped back more than ten steps at the same time. Chu Feng raised his left hand, and congenitally gathered his sword Qi in his left hand to chop down.


    A underworld knight who wanted to attack Chu Feng was directly split in two.


    How can these underworld Knights be involved in the confrontation between Chu Feng and underworld knights?


    He didn''t look at the underworld Knight whose upper body had been cut off by himself, so he reorganized his sitting posture and rushed towards the direction of the underworld knight.


    The underworld knight is the only one who can deal with it.


    Under the cover of the fire, the number of underworld knights is decreasing. Hellhounds also fight with underworld knights, but they are naturally restrained by underworld knights, and soon more than ten hellhounds are killed.


    "Retreat!"


    At the command of Chu Feng, Su Yuyan and Tian Jing retreat to the rear.


    In the direction of their retreat, after their delay, the Chinese soldiers, together with the powers, have reorganized their formation and are ready to face the direction of the underworld knight.

 Chapter 485

    After the chaos, the sacrifice of the soldiers and the desperate efforts of the hellhounds, the number of underworld Knights dropped by more than 30, leaving more than 190.


    "20 minutes left."


    The chief of staff had a dignified look.


    The total time they need to delay should be 40 minutes, at least 30 minutes. But if the delay is less than 30 minutes, all the top five must withdraw.


    Because less than level 5, you can''t hurt the underworld Knight at all.


    If we can''t even break the defense, the quantity has lost its meaning.


    Even if everyone is sacrificed, you can''t let the level 5 strong have something to do.


    The consequence of the early retreat of the strong men in the fifth level is to surpass the front line and then let a large number of soldiers help themselves to break the rear line.


    Such a situation is bound to cause more sacrifices.


    The strong of level 5 clenched their fists. It should be their belief for the strong to protect the weak, but they must step on this belief with their own hands.


    In order to win in the end, even at the expense of everyone, they have to live.


    Chu Feng and the underworld Knight long have been fighting for several times, and each time they failed.


    "Poof!"


    After another collision, Chu Feng''s abdomen cut a wound. Even the soft armor woven by the dark blue magic gold could not stop the edge of the underworld knight.


    "Chu Feng!"


    With Chu Feng''s injury, people''s hearts are raised.


    But at this time, the underworld Knight''s chest armor appeared a spider web crack, and then inch by inch cracked, and the whole chest armor fell to the ground.


    After the breastplate broke, the underworld Knight''s long chest left red blood.


    Can the knight of Hades bleed?


    Su Yuyan has some doubts. When she killed the underworld Knight before, she didn''t see the underworld Knight bleed! Is the underworld Knight long special?


    "Chu Feng, can you win?"


    They knew that as long as Chu Feng could win, they would surely go to the final victory.


    At this time, a underworld Knight went to the underworld Knight Chief, took off his armor and gave it to the Knight Chief.


    Seeing this, everyone''s heart sank.


    Finally broke each other''s chest armor, now want to return to the original time?


    At this time, Wang Xinran''s eyes brightened.


    However, at this time, Chu Feng''s injury also recovered as before.


    "Injury, bleeding."


    Chu Feng felt the pain of the wound, as well as the pain and itching feeling when he recovered the wound, and suddenly had a familiar feeling.


    This is his combat intuition formed in countless battles in his previous life.


    "Back again."


    Chu Feng''s eyes began to turn red, the supernatural power seeds of Yuan Lingdao body were running wildly, and the gate of life and death gave birth to the power of life and death, which flowed in his body.


    "Fight, fight between life and death."


    Since his rebirth, there are not too many times when Chu Feng is really in a desperate situation. Even a few days ago, most of the time, he is in a desperate situation because he is exhausted.


    Now, the knight of the underworld has brought him the crisis of life and death.


    It was a crisis of life and death, which could not crush him. Instead, it awakened the fighting spirit in his body.


    It was the fighting spirit of countless battles in his previous life, and it was the fighting quality he had developed in countless desperate situations. Now he began to wake up.


    "Drink!"


    Chu Feng a big drink, legs a clip under the body of chasing electricity, this into a purple lightning, toward the front of the past.


    The red spear in his hand turned into a red rainbow, as if to run through the body of the underworld knight.


    "Poof!"


    The sound of the spear falling into the body rings, but it''s not the knight of Hades.


    A underworld Knight stood in front of the underworld Knight''s body and was directly pierced by a long gun.


    "Spiral shot!"


    Chu Feng drives the spear with both hands to form a spiral impact force, which directly penetrates the body of the underworld knight, and then takes back the spear, which just blocks the long spear of the underworld knight.


    "Dang!"


    Gun and gun encounter, huge power, so that Chu Feng''s body was directly pressed down.


    The underworld Knight stretched his left hand to his waist and pulled out a short knife.


    Refracting the cold awn, the knife stabbed Chu Feng.


    "Inborn sword Qi!"


    Chu Feng''s left hand points to the sword, and the congenial sword Qi that condenses to the extreme power cuts through, directly cutting the left hand of the underworld knight from his wrist.


    "Miso!"


    Insert the knife with your left hand into the ground.


    Chu Feng turned up to block the long gun of the underworld knight, and then opened the distance with the speed of chasing electricity, but he was still attacked by the nearby underworld knight, leaving several wounds on his body.Although the soft armor of the dark blue magic gold is not broken, the sharp edge through the body is irresistible.


    It was the injury that didn''t make Chu Feng''s combat effectiveness decline, instead, it made him fight more bravely.


    "It''s a long time since I saw the battle between life and death."


    The power of life and death in Chu Feng''s body circulation, he obviously felt that in the confrontation just now, his body has become stronger, even let him have a kind of illusion that his cells are evolving.


    Maybe it''s not just an illusion.


    When Chu Feng fought against the underworld Knight Commander and several underworld Knights alone, the Chinese soldiers also faced a crisis.


    "Luo Xingyao, get ready to run away with people!"


    The chief of staff said with a bitter smile, "when those hellhounds die, we will never have any barriers. Our strength alone will not be able to resist the attack of the underworld knight."


    Luo Xingyao raised a beam of wind and thunder to kill a underworld knight, but it didn''t make him feel excited, on the contrary, it made him feel powerless.


    A move to kill the underworld knight is gratifying, but there are too many underworld knights.


    If you let the underworld Knights get close, even he is hard to please.


    "General Luo, let''s go!"


    "General Luo, you are the hope of victory."


    The soldiers took the swords made of black iron to form a firm line of defense, fighting with the zombies while persuading the level 5 powers to leave as soon as possible.


    "Can''t we last 40 minutes?"


    The fifth level powers are not willing.


    If they retreat a minute earlier, a large number of soldiers will be arranged to help them cut off when they surpass the front line.


    At this time, I don''t know when many thorns appeared on the ground.


    These thorns are so tough that even zombies are hard to break.


    "Come on, put on your armor." Wang Xinran''s voice cried anxiously.


    Armor, where''s the armor?


    When the soldiers were very confused, the bloody brambles came to them through the zombie group with a large number of parts of the black iron armor.


    "Your comrades in arms have no way to resurrect, but these armor still remain. Put on these armor as soon as possible, and you may be able to resist for a long time."


    Wang Xinran explained.


    This is her inspiration based on the behavior of the underworld Knight before putting on his armor.

 Chapter 486

    The soldiers'' eyes were red.


    Seeing these armor, the scene of the sacrifice of those comrades in arms just now seems to be vivid.


    They don''t have any hesitation. Under the cover of the powers, they quickly put these armor parts on their bodies as much as possible. Although many of them are incomplete and incomplete, they don''t care about this anymore.


    They are no longer just armor, but the faith of their teammates.


    After putting on the armor with the fastest speed, the soldiers seem to have a surprising change.


    It seems that they are not individuals.


    "Kill


    Without slogans and orders, the soldiers took up their weapons and rushed in accordance with the zombies in front of them. They were desperate to fight.


    They have given up defense completely. Their armor is the best defense.


    Facing the charge of a soldier, a underworld Knight didn''t resist at all, but let the other side''s knife cut on his armor.


    However, the soldier''s knife only left a white mark on his armor, but the long gun in his hand easily pierced the soldier''s heart.


    However, when he was ready to take back the long gun, he suddenly felt a strong force.


    The soldier''s eyes were red and he held the gun in his hand.


    The underworld Knight tried to pull out the gun, but found that the gun was still.


    A glass colored fire snake directly bites on the face of the underworld knight. The terrible power of samadhi''s real fire directly burns the underworld knight to ashes.


    Watching the underworld Knight fall down, the Chinese soldiers smile and release their hands.


    A group of zombies rushed up. The soldier looked at the zombies and put up his middle finger. Then his body turned into a fire.


    "Ah


    Zhao fan''s eyes are red. He has never found that war is so hateful.


    Sacrifice, sacrifice, sacrifice again.


    When will such sacrifice be a beginning!


    How much sacrifice does it take to see hope?


    Zhang Ziqing''s frost gun runs through the throat of a underworld knight, and then breathes heavily. This is the level 5 underground ice, which can only be controlled. It''s juxtaposed with samadhi''s real fire. It''s also a great consumption for level 5 powers.


    "The gate of hell! Why don''t you give me strength. "


    Zhang Ziqing''s eyes are red, but the gate of hell is firmly sealed by Chu Feng.


    "If the gate of hell is not controlled, it will be a disaster for the whole mankind." Chu Feng''s words rang out in her ears.


    Isn''t this a human disaster? Zhang Ziqing said with a bitter smile.


    Dying Chinese soldiers burst out a strong fighting capacity, they fight to keep the enemy''s weapons, or hold each other''s horses. They would rather die than create opportunities for their own powers.


    The Chinese powers press the strong indignation in their hearts, force themselves to keep the most calm state, and harvest the enemy''s life as much as possible.


    One by one Chinese soldier died in battle. Not all soldiers can cooperate with the psionic to drag one to die before death.


    Because the number of powers is limited.


    Some people do not wait for the help of the psionic until the body becomes fragmented.


    Every fire is the death of a Chinese soldier.


    Looking at the successive sacrifice of the Chinese soldiers, Su Yuyan and others are full of grief and indignation. The only thing they can do is to fight.


    The only thing they can do is to try their best to make their teammates die properly and maximize the value of their sacrifice.


    Luo Xingyao didn''t know how many enemies he had killed, 20 or 30. In a trance, he found that the fire group was less and less.


    I don''t know when there will be less than 40 Chinese soldiers.


    "Go


    The rest of the soldiers roared, looked at each other, and rushed forward.


    "Enough, we can retreat."


    The chief of staff, red eyed, gave the order to retreat.


    There are too many casualties among Chinese soldiers, and there are few left. If they do not retreat at this time, they will have no chance.


    "Retreat!"


    Luo Xingyao issued a hoarse command, and the powers above level five turned their heads and ran towards the wall of the bundle yuan.


    And the rest of the fourth-order powers put all the nuclei in their pockets into their mouths for a moment, and then the power of their bodies began to soar and become disordered.


    The sun was shining behind them, and countless blasts stopped the pursuit of the underworld knights and zombies.


    The fifth level powers rode away, tears falling with the wind.


    They didn''t look back.


    They can''t go back!They want to live, only they can hurt the enemy.


    Only they can defeat the enemy!


    "Ouch!"


    Hell double headed dog fell heavily beside Chu Feng, its car full of trauma.


    Even if it is already a level 6 strongman, under the siege of the tacit understanding of the underworld knight, it is also scarred, and the deepest wound can be seen deep bone.


    Chu Feng looked at the scarred battlefield behind him, and the killing intention in his eyes was more vigorous.


    "I''m sorry, but please hold the underworld knights for three seconds."


    Hellhound didn''t speak, but his eyes showed his attitude.


    Chu Feng''s hell is the hope of the three headed dog family. It would rather die than guard Chu Feng.


    "Captain of the underworld knight, ha ha ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Chu Feng raised a cold iron sword in his left hand that he had just snatched from the underworld knight, and the strong sword spirit gathered on his sword.


    Originally invincible, even in Chu Feng''s hands have never been damaged by the netherworld cold iron sword, at this moment, there is a spider web like crack.


    In the constant use of Chu Feng, Chu Feng found that the most powerful part of Yuan Lingdao is not its computing power and perception, but its almost unreasonable super intuition under the strong perceptual increase.


    Under the control of super intuition, he controls the vitality to the extreme.


    And congenital sword Qi is a trick that can increase the power infinitely.


    One of the factors that limit the strength of the innate sword Qi is the endurance of one''s body, and the other is the control of one''s vitality.


    Under the control of Yuan Lingdao, the power of congenital sword Qi has reached a new limit.


    "Chop!"


    Chu Feng''s inborn sword Qi fell, and the powerful and sharp sword Qi almost cut the air, forming a fault like a mirror.


    In the mirror sword spirit, the two underworld knights, together with their armor, were cut in half by the sword spirit.


    There was also a crack on the knight''s forehead.


    Then, a large number of underworld Knights gathered around the underworld knights and protected the underworld Knights together.


    Chu Feng spat out a mouthful of blood, countless blood vessels burst on his left arm, and the red blood could not stop.


    He raised his head and looked at his body like a bucket, showing a reluctant look. Then he drove after the electricity and turned away.


    Behind him, the hellhound''s eyes showed a happy look. His huge body fell to the ground, and he never stood up again.


    Chu Feng is on the back of chasing electricity, galloping towards the wall of Shuyuan.


    He didn''t look back.


    He can''t go back.

 Chapter 487

    "Why there are so many deviations from the memory of previous lives? Is it just because of the butterfly effect? Or because I didn''t have enough vision at the beginning of my previous life, I couldn''t see a lot of things? "


    On the way back, Chu Feng also reflected on himself.


    He has warned himself more than once that this life has changed a lot with the previous life, so the memory of the previous life can only be used as a reference, not as a dependence.


    However, what happened now is still beyond his expectation.


    The knight of the underworld originally appeared after a long time. One of the important turning points is the person who has the gate of the underworld.


    However, now this kind of thing has appeared in the present.


    "Yes, the army has always been the most powerful fighting force in China. It is absolutely impossible for long Ao to destroy the Chinese army only by his own strength. I thought what I saw was his inside information, but I ignored the process of his accumulation.


    Although the underworld Knight did not appear in the early stage, it may be just because it is not open, or even not known at all


    Chu Feng''s eyes are full of cold, he never thought he underestimated long Ao, but long Ao''s performance still exceeded his expectations.


    In this world, there are many people who look like the son of destiny.


    Even if it''s not the real son of destiny, it can''t be looked down upon.


    Chu Feng''s pursuit of power soon caught up with those powers, but the atmosphere of the scene was a little silent.


    Even if so many people were killed just now, the casualties of the underworld knights are only more than 50, because although the level 5 powers can reach the bottom line of damaging the underworld knights, not everyone can really cause fatal damage to these experienced underworld knights.


    If samadhi can hit the key, it can cause a fatal blow, but not everyone can control samadhi skillfully.


    Luo Xingyao accounted for 30 of the more than 50 enemy casualties.


    Because only attacks beyond a certain limit can cause fatal damage, and the powerful vitality of underworld Knights makes them not die because of subsequent blood loss and serious injury as long as they don''t die immediately.


    What''s more, they also face zombies, and the shooters also need to be protected.


    Su Yuyan and Tao Jinghua later had no chance to kill the underworld knight, because they were the guarantee for Luo Xingyao and Zhao fan to cast their spells safely.


    Maybe it''s because they want to protect the Knight Chief, so those underworld Knights didn''t come immediately.


    They soon caught up with the army.


    After more than 500 people are cut off, no one can come back except the level 5 powers.


    Such heavy casualties make everyone''s heart heavy.


    But they knew it was the best result.


    In the face of tens of thousands of zombies, the difference between 500 and 5000 without war armor is not too big. At most, they can kill a few zombies before they die.


    Even if one person can kill five zombies, it still can''t affect the situation.


    So it''s worth the sacrifice of a small amount now in exchange for the time for the troops to repair after they withdraw from the defense line.


    "Brother Feng, I''m sorry. I finally know why you are so angry with our decision before we leave."


    Lu Ming said to Chu Feng with a heavy heart.


    His words made Li Ran and Li Xiao feel depressed.


    When they decided to go to support Shangjing, they were all ready to shed their blood with a cavity of blood at the beginning.


    This is not to say that they don''t take their lives seriously, but in this cruel world, if there is no way to change the end of destruction, then choosing a wonderful way of death may also be a good choice. To die as a hero can at least reduce a lot of regret.


    After all, the meaning of life lies in the process.


    The most precious part of life is that you can use it to do your best things.


    However, when they really face the battlefield, they understand the real cruelty of war.


    "I don''t want to be a soldier."


    Chu Feng just said lightly.


    Don''t be merciful!


    This sentence, like a heavy hammer, hit Lu Ming''s heart hard.


    They heard it more than once when they were in school.


    In the rebellious period, I even feel that fighting is very handsome.


    There are even many people who complain about why they were not born in ancient times, so that they can have a chance to live happily.


    However, when you are faced with the death of your teammates, when countless people continue to live and die, just to provide you with life, can you really take it calmly?


    When you give an order that hundreds of people will be killed, can you still give an order decisively?When your comrades in arms die one by one, but you have to survive, and use your comrades'' lives to exchange for your own survival, can you still enjoy the happy life?


    War has always brought only pain, only tragedy.


    Su Yuyan and Chu Feng walked side by side. She took a look at Zhang Ziqing and then turned to Chu Feng: "Ziqing is right. The biggest difference between you and us is that you clearly know what you are going to face, but you never want to escape or retreat."


    Lu Ming and Li Ran were silent.


    If they had expected such a situation before they came, would they have the courage to say that passionate words?


    They don''t know the answer, and they don''t even dare to face it.


    Chu Feng knows the answer. He knows what he is facing.


    But even so, he still chose to face.


    He even knows that his decision is likely to bring people around him into the abyss, but he still does not want to retreat.


    This is Chu Feng''s consciousness.


    "Chu Feng, I no longer want to invite you to join the army, because whether you join the army or not is just a matter of status. You are more like soldiers than us."


    Luo Xingyao said to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng couldn''t deny his words, but just moved forward in silence.


    Because it takes time for the knights to recover, the army retreated to the defense line smoothly. Only when they procrastinated and met the zombies, they lost more than 200 people.


    The speed of the underworld Knights was slower than they expected. When the underworld Knights came, the Chinese Legion was ready behind the defense line, and the gap in the wall of Shuyuan was made up by Chu Feng, forming a line of fire defense, which hindered the zombies'' progress.


    At this time, the army has the opportunity to reorganize its lineup.

 Chapter 488

    "Why don''t they attack?"


    The ready military members thought that they were going to face a fierce battle, but they didn''t expect that the zombies and the chasing underworld Knights stayed outside the line of fire.


    Are these underworld knights and Zombies afraid of the wall of Shuyuan?


    Su Yu said: "if this is the case, then we only need to form an encirclement with the wall of Shuyuan, and we can easily solve the enemy."


    Although this idea is very beautiful, no one hopes to succeed.


    "Don''t underestimate the cavalry. Don''t you forget the scene when they attacked the wall?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were full of dignified, "they are waiting for the dark!"


    With Chu Feng''s words, people just feel more depressed.


    Originally, zombies are just creatures without brains. As long as they overcome their fear, they can be dealt with easily.


    But now these zombies are under the command of the underworld knight, which has become another concept.


    "Sir, there was no way to communicate in our area before. Now the communication has been reestablished. We have established contact with several legions of Shangjing military region."


    A clerk came to Luo Xingyao and reported, "we have sent the situation here to the legions in Shangjing. They said that they will pay attention to what happened here and are willing to provide us with certain reinforcements. The reinforcements will arrive within three hours."


    Hearing that reinforcements would come, people''s faces lightened.


    In front of Shuyuan''s wall, there are more than 100000 zombies and some more difficult underworld knights. If reinforcements can come, it will certainly relieve their pressure.


    At this time, they heard Chu Feng''s sharp drink:


    "who asked you to ask for support? Did I not tell you to tell him about the situation here when I was evacuating, that they should be on guard against the same danger, because such danger may occur in other areas? "


    Chu Feng felt a little annoyed and dared to disobey his orders at this time.


    Do you know what the consequences will be?


    Although the front here is a little dangerous, as long as it has its own presence, the danger can be within a certain range. On the contrary, in other places, do they have Luo Xingyao?


    If underworld Knights appear in other areas, can they resist?


    If they really have this strength, will they be beaten so miserably by long Ao?


    At this time, they should support themselves? Is this a pit for them?


    The clerk''s face was a little strange: "I did report the danger here to them truthfully according to the words of officer Chu, but they didn''t want to believe it. I especially reminded them to face the same danger, but none of them wanted to listen. On the contrary, I said that we didn''t have to face up to it, and they wouldn''t despise anyone who fought for the country."


    chief of staff: "this is normal. Now, though communication has resumed part of it, we have no way to transmit images and videos. We can only rely on our mouths to transmit messages. Although the staff here must have their eyes too, these workers only see a group of zombies outside, but they do not see those Hades knight. I''m afraid. "


    The clerk said, "if we get information from the telegram that we are in danger in other places, and the danger we can face is within the tolerance range, we will also choose support."


    Chu Feng''s face darkened.


    It''s easy to inflate those who gain power, even those in the military.


    So unless they see the danger themselves, they don''t care.


    What''s more, there is a psychology that can''t be avoided: "why can''t we deal with the enemies you can deal with? Why do you think you are better than us?"


    "Since they must misunderstand, let them misunderstand."


    Luo Xingyao didn''t make any mistakes, "remind them that we accidentally triggered a zombie riot, and then there are likely to be a large number of zombies, so that they can enter the defensive state as much as possible, and reduce casualties as much as possible, especially when they send reinforcements."


    Now that the other side has decided to support, there is no way to change that.


    Then let them make arrangements for the future.


    At least it can reduce some casualties.


    "Yes, sir!"


    The clerk was ordered to leave.


    Luo Xingyao comforted Chu Feng and said: "none of them who can take on the top of the military has a brain problem. It''s only because intelligence is limited that such a misunderstanding can be caused. Everything has to go through a process. However, I believe they will not risk attacking zombies with the help of experts."


    Chu Feng nodded, and now it can only be so.


    Now he can only hope to solve these zombies as soon as possible, and then check all the nuclear explosion areas as soon as possible.If the hidden danger of the statue can not be solved as soon as possible, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Let them send reinforcements. Although there may be some danger, there is no perfect thing in the world.


    If we can wake them up with some casualties so that they can see the face of the enemy clearly, then from the perspective of overall strategy, it is worth it.


    After all, it is difficult to describe the fighting capacity of the enemy by telegraph alone.


    Only when their reinforcements arrive can they observe them intuitively.


    At this time, there was a commotion not far away.


    "We''re here to help you kill zombies, not to die."


    A demon hunter, regardless of the blood flowing from his arm, yelled, "we risked our lives to hunt those monsters, but what did you do? You caused a zombie riot, and we lost so many brothers."


    Around him, there are also some powers with injuries.


    Those powers face the military coldly with an angry look on their faces.


    "No one wants such a thing to happen," comforted a service worker in Beijing


    "Nonsense, who will think about it!"


    The psionic yelled, "in a word, you must give us an account and explain the zombie group to us, otherwise we will turn around and leave now."


    All the people followed suit!


    "Yes, we need an explanation!"


    "Give us an explanation, or we''ll go now."


    "I can''t let our brothers die in the dark!"


    "Go, you must guarantee us and be responsible for the safety of our lives."


    Seeing these demon hunting teams, Chu Feng''s face became more gloomy.


    "You say, want an account?"

 Chapter 489

    "You say, want an account?"


    Chu Feng''s cold voice came into the ears of these demon hunting teams, which made many members of the team shudder and cool their backs.


    They can still remember the scene of Chu Feng sweeping the demon hunting team one by one.


    Now he suddenly stood up, of course, to alert everyone.


    However, after a brief panic, some members of the demon hunter team came forward.


    "Yes, we are hunting zombies outside. As a result, a large number of zombies suddenly rioted, causing us to lose so many people. I want to know if this is your conspiracy, and it is not your intention to provoke a large number of zombies in order to reduce our strength?


    If you can''t explain today''s events clearly, we can''t take risks here. Don''t blame us for leaving


    Chu Feng just looked at him with cold eyes.


    Although the young demon hunter spoke with an impassioned manner, his slightly trembling hands and the eyes that looked at the zombies with fear from time to time betrayed his true thoughts.


    He''s in fear.


    He came here to hunt zombies, and then exchange nuclei or other things for wealth.


    But seeing this sea of zombies, his heart was scared.


    He came for wealth, not for death.


    Because there is a leader, the team of demon hunters behind are shouting.


    "We just want an explanation. If you directly invite so many zombies without saying hello, you will be irresponsible for our life safety."


    "Yes, since we are here to support, you have the obligation to protect our lives."


    "We just don''t want to die."


    "If we can''t give us a reasonable explanation, we have to leave."


    Chu Feng''s cold eyes swept the people who made trouble. Because of the sudden outbreak of corpse tide, there were many casualties.


    There are about 1500 people left, but only a fifth of them are involved.


    These people don''t really want an explanation, they just want a reason.


    A good reason to be a deserter.


    And those who did not want to escape the powers, now see you like this, one by one also hesitated.


    Human beings are not isolated individuals, and those who are not influenced by others are still in the minority.


    When some people are ready to be deserters, others are inevitably affected.


    "You want an explanation, right? You want an account, don''t you? Ha ha ¡¤¡¤ "


    Chu Feng sneered, and then suddenly cried out," who will explain to me why the world is like this? Why do living people become zombies in the first place? Why do those insects eat people? Why do those wild animals become so powerful? Who can explain it to me!


    Do you see the zombies on the other side of the wall? Those people were living human just two months ago, and now they suddenly become cannibals! Explain to me


    Because of Chu Feng''s high prestige, his words shocked many people for a while.


    Many people see him angry, they can''t help but back two steps.


    And those who look on coldly are confused and sad.


    Chu Feng''s words recalled their memories and the pain buried in their hearts.


    It''s a sad time, it''s a disaster time.


    The world that used to be well turned into this one overnight. The original prosperous civilization was destroyed in an instant. The original prosperous city became a paradise for zombies.


    Countless people have been displaced, countless people have lost their lives.


    They used to be tired of the life, but now it seems that it is so out of reach, only in the dream will occasionally recall.


    But as time goes on, they even dream of being chased by zombies every day.


    Who can explain why the world suddenly becomes like this?


    "Explain, explain? My answer to you is, "no explanation!"


    Chu Feng yelled, "we don''t know why the world has changed, but what I want to tell you is that since you have come to the battlefield now, and you didn''t choose to leave before the war, there is no chance to leave now. All of you go back to your posts!"


    See Chu Feng angry appearance, these people can''t help but want to retreat.


    But when they saw the zombies outside, their hearts were filled with fear.


    No matter how terrible people are, are they more terrible than those zombies?


    Do you really want them back to their posts?Do you really want them to face these terrible zombies?


    "I don''t care. It''s your fault. You should be responsible for the end!"


    No matter what you say, it can''t change the fact. We don''t have to pay for your mistakes with our own lives! Since you are not willing to give an explanation, we have to leave. "


    With that, he made a gesture of going.


    Some people''s feet can''t help loosening twice, instinctive blind obedience.


    But they hesitated again. Did they just follow him?


    There are always some feelings that can''t be erased. Not everyone is willing to let them bear the charge of deserting.


    And most of the demon hunters remained silent.


    Not to say that they are going to the capital city behind them, but to say that they are carrying deserters and swearing, which makes them refuse to accept.


    These people who danced the most happily were not the representatives of the demon hunting team. They danced the most happily just because their inner fear could not be hidden.


    "Do you want to go, too?"


    Chu Feng''s cold eyes swept over these people who danced most happily.


    Some people''s eyes dodged, apparently having made a decision.


    A woman with enchanting figure came to Chu Feng with her slender legs. She ran her fingertips across Chu Feng''s chest and said to Chu Feng in a coquettish tone: "Sir, there is a family behind him to support. If someone has an accident here, what should our family do? Please also ask the officer to understand others. "


    Said, she looked at Chu Feng with charming eyes: "we just want to tell the people in the rear of things here, there must be someone to keep hope."


    "You?"


    In the face of this woman who once had a night of fish and water with him, Chu Feng''s eyes did not change at all, but said in a still cold tone, "understand, eh, I understand you."


    People''s eyes showed a look of disappointment, hero or sad beauty pass?


    "Poof!"


    Blood light splashes.


    "But please understand me."

 Chapter 490

    "You, you... You"


    the enchanting long legged beauty lowers her head in disbelief. She looks at her chest in disbelief, where there is a man''s hand.


    This hand was caressing her last night.


    But today, it turns into a sharp sword and runs through her heart.


    She can''t believe a few steps back, a pair of charming eyes are now full of panic, this man is not emotional?


    The woman fell to the ground, enchanting figure gradually lost voice, just a man''s mind swaying figure, now has begun to gradually become a cold body.


    The blood on the hand throws out, Chu Feng''s eye does not have what billows.


    He will protect his woman, but it depends on what woman.


    For women like Zhang Ziqing and Su Yuyan, he fought all his life to protect them, but this is just a woman who has had a one night stand and is also a spy. Forget it!


    They are just acting on occasion. What else do they say?


    In the cruel end of the world, although beautiful women are also sought after by the strong, the value of this pursuit is only as a delicate plaything.


    If you can''t see your position clearly, you can only be fooled to death.


    Think you have a little beauty can let men around you, but I don''t know that your status is actually won by yourself, self-esteem and self love can get rid of the status of plaything.


    "Now that you have made a choice and I want to understand you, please understand me too!"


    A colorful array bloomed with Chu Feng as the center, enveloping the people who want to leave in the array.


    "What is this?"


    Some powers tried to attack the edge of the array, but failed.


    "Why not break it?"


    "What are you doing? Let us out?"


    The people who are locked up in the array are in a panic. They don''t know what Chu Feng is going to do, but now they have a bad feeling in their heart.


    Even such a charming woman, when he killed, there was no change in her expression.


    Such a man who almost lost his feelings, such a hard-working man, can you expect him to be kind to you?


    But Chu Feng is not moved at all, just took out a sword.


    He didn''t speak. This sword is his attitude.


    "Do you think you can deal with so many of us alone?"


    "Chu Feng has gone crazy. He wants to catch all of us in one net. Let''s unite. Only by killing him can we get out of here."


    However, his shouting did not get much response.


    People standing behind him see Chu Feng holding a long red sword, instinctively have a trace of fear, which is the instinctive fear of the weak to the strong.


    In this fear, no one is willing to be an outsider.


    Seeing that there was no one to stand out, the man could not help feeling embarrassed and panicked.


    And the crowd, whose eyes are full of complexity.


    "Since you don''t want to do it, let me do it first."


    Chu Feng''s body suddenly disappeared from the original place, and the next moment appeared in front of the man. The man''s face showed a look of panic. He was about to use his powers to condense a long sword, but in this short moment, a sharp sword passed his chest.


    From his left shoulder to his right hip, there was a long blood line.


    "Poof!"


    A lot of blood gushed out, and half of his body fell on the ground obliquely. The rest of his body was still standing in the same place.


    Seeing the tragic appearance of this outsider, people couldn''t help but want to shrink back.


    The gap between the two sides is not the gap of strength, but the gap that you don''t even have the opportunity to exert your strength and compete with each other.


    In such a gap, fear spreads in everyone''s heart.


    For a moment, the scene became silent.


    If you are soft at this time, will you have a chance to be forgiven?


    Just when this idea came into some people''s mind, some people suddenly yelled in the back:


    "let''s kill him together. If we don''t kill him, everyone will die here!"


    This sentence is like a spark that ignites the powder keg of silence.


    "Damn, who yelled?"


    The hearts of the people scolded.


    But it''s too late. When someone shouts out this sentence, someone releases the flame and frost at this time and attacks Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng suddenly rushed to the direction of the crowd, the fire and frost in his ear, but did not bring him any harm.When people just took up arms, Chu Feng had entered the crowd.


    It''s too late to scold the person who actively provokes Chu Feng, and try to save his life as much as possible. Now it''s their only idea.


    When nearly 300 people face one person, their first thought is to save their lives.


    But before they had time to show their skills, a sword blood lotus quietly bloomed.


    "Explain? Explain, understand? "


    The ChiYan sword in his hand is full of sharp sword Qi, constantly reaping the lives of people around him. In a twinkling of an eye, more than a dozen people were directly killed by the sword Qi blood lotus.


    Chu Feng''s heart is now only a strong anger.


    You want me to give you an account? Who''s going to tell me?


    Is the battlefield the place where you want to come and go?


    When you see the benefits, you rush in. When you see the dangers, you retreat. Where is such a good thing in the world?


    If we let you go like this, what will be the impact on the rest of the soldiers?


    Those people are in the same battlefield as you, but they choose to face the danger. At this time, you turn around and leave. What kind of destruction will it do to their courage?


    You have families to protect, but they have more people to protect than you.


    Since you want me to understand you, I also ask you to understand me.


    If this war fails, the consequences will be too serious, so no matter what means are used, no matter what sacrifices are made, I have to win this war.


    "Ah "Spare my life!"


    "It''s all a misunderstanding."


    People are already begging for mercy.


    Watching the people around them die one by one, watching the death like figure constantly reap life, those powers are finally defeated by the fear in their hearts.


    "Fight with him! Or we''ll all die. "


    "Fight for it! When you shout out this sentence, you can do it yourself


    "Spare my life, I''ll give up. Don''t kill me!"


    One of the powers knelt down on the ground and passed by Chu Feng beside him. The red sword in his mouth passed his ear at the critical moment, making him sweat.


    And those powers, the eyes are flashing light.

 Chapter 491

    "We know it''s wrong. Don''t kill me."


    The first precedent that was let go because of kneeling down to beg for mercy immediately appeared imitators.


    "We give up and let us go."


    One of the powers knelt down on the ground, and in the twinkling of an eye, only a few of them with weak legs and indecisive eyes were left.


    Just as they were about to kneel down, the figure in the blue assault suit came to them.


    "No!"


    The sword roared, blood splashed, and several figures fell to the ground.


    Seeing this scene, no matter the powers, the members of the army, even the people in the city of dawn, felt their hearts twitch.


    They don''t mind the execution of deserters.


    Because the appearance of deserters is a kind of blasphemy to the soldiers who are still fighting on the battlefield.


    If you can connive at your escape, what are the soldiers who still stick to it?


    So even if it is to give them an account so that they can fight without scruples, they must be executed.


    War has never had much to say.


    If you want to be a deserter, you have to bear the consequences of your choice.


    But what they didn''t expect was that Chu Feng used such a method to suppress these people who wanted to escape with his own strength.


    "Isn''t he hurt?"


    The military powers murmured to themselves.


    His words remind the people around him that Chu Feng had been seriously injured when he was fighting with the Knight Commander of Hades.


    Even if it has recovered, it is not in full swing.


    But seeing the three figure corpse on the ground, they were not willing to believe that Chu Feng was in a weak state.


    If the weak state of Chu Feng can kill nearly three figures of powers with his own power, then how powerful is the knight leader of the underworld who is hard to defeat in the heyday state of Chu Feng?


    Is such a monster really something that human beings can fight against?


    "Just now, it was you who called on everyone to give me a hand!"


    Chu Feng came to a psionic, and the psionic''s eyes showed a look of panic. He just wanted to say something, and a sword flashed by, so that his next words never had a chance to say.


    Seeing the people around them killed, the rest of the powers dare not move.


    Anyway, the only people who were killed were those who made trouble. Now they have accepted defeat. Chu Feng should have no reason to continue to kill them!


    "And you, and you."


    One by one, Chu Feng killed the people who made trouble just now.


    Trapped in fear, they didn''t think about a problem, that is, how can Chu Feng accurately find out the people who shout in the crowd one by one?


    "No, you''re just looking for an excuse to kill us all."


    A person who is far away from Chu Feng suddenly stands up and scolds Chu Feng loudly, "don''t believe him, he just wants to break us all."


    However, no one responded to what he said.


    No matter what you say is true or false, but now our small life is in the hands of this murderer!


    There was a sad look in his eyes when he saw the silent crowd.


    But then there was fear in his eyes.


    "No, I ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    before he had time to say his words of begging for mercy, he was killed by a sword.


    After killing more than ten people in a row, Chu Feng left the range of the array.


    Seeing that Chu Feng finally left, everyone felt that the depression in his heart had been relieved a lot.


    This terrible God of murder is finally going to stop killing himself. Fortunately, he didn''t listen to what the man said just now. He didn''t intend to kill all of us.


    But at this time, the gray fog filled the whole array.


    Seeing the appearance of gray fog, people in the city of dawn trembled.


    They are all aware of this iconic fog, which is the vision of the hellhounds when they appear.


    "He''s right about one thing. I really don''t intend to let you go."


    Chu Feng said coldly.


    Even if they are forced into the battlefield, what contribution can they make?


    Even if it is used as cannon fodder, it may only get in the way.


    It''s better to let them play their value now than to let them make trouble on the battlefield.


    The huge head appeared in the fog and began to enjoy the delicious food.


    Desperate people crazy attack the monster, but their powers, even the fur of the monster are unable to damage.


    People finally fell into the deepest despair."No, you devil."


    "Chu Feng, you beast, even if you go to hell, you will not be let go."


    "Chu Feng, even if we become fierce ghosts, we will ask you for your life!"


    The despairing people cried out bitterly. Their hearts were full of resentment. They cursed Chu Feng with the most vicious curse.


    But in the face of these desperate howls, Chu Feng was not moved.


    Go to hell? The hell dog is from hell.


    Become a fierce ghost?


    In today''s environment, people can really become those terrible undead creatures after death, but the weak are still weak even if they become undead creatures.


    And for the hellhounds, undead creatures can also be used as food.


    The hell three headed dog, whose blood seal has been lifted, has become incomparably huge both in body shape and strength, even in food consumption.


    Seeing the hell three headed dog, those powers around all felt a chill.


    From this terrible monster, they feel powerful.


    Even the breath of the monster made their legs tremble, and they could not resist at all.


    "I''m sorry for the loss."


    Chu Feng said to the three headed dogs in hell, "I will return the favor."


    Although some do not want to admit that in the previous battle, hellhounds played a far greater role than those soldiers who died in the war.


    It is precisely because of these hellhounds'' sacrifice of life that those level 5 powers can withdraw smoothly.


    And all this happened under the situation that Chu Feng had foreseen.


    Including the fall of the double headed hellhound, if not the double headed hellhound entangled many underworld knights with their own lives, those underworld Knights have set off a massacre.


    And the sacrifice of those hellhounds is for the hope that Chu Feng brought to their family.


    "Well, I believe it."


    The hell three headed dog didn''t show any affectation, but looked at those underworld Knights behind the wall of Shuyuan, "is this your enemy? It''s a nasty smell of depravity. "


    Chu Feng said: "yes, these underworld knights are very difficult. I need your strength."


    The hellhounds shook their heads: "they are not underworld knights."

 Chapter 492

    "Not the knight of Hades? What are they? "


    Chu Feng''s eyes widened.


    Are the records in the mysterious ancient books and the knowledge in the brain of those with powers all wrong?


    "I don''t know what they are. If we just look at their body and breath, they are not different from the real underworld knights. But the underworld knights are not so much a kind of arms as the manifestation of the underworld rules and the will of the Lord of the underworld."


    The hell three headed dog said, "we, the hell three headed dog family, used to be the guardians of the gate of the underworld. Because we fought side by side with the underworld knights for a long time, we have soul contact with each other. This is a deep blood contact, but I only feel the disgusting depravity from them."


    "That is to say, they have the power of underworld knights, but they are not the spokesmen of underworld rules?"


    Chu Feng Road.


    "Yes, that''s what it means."


    The hell three headed dog nodded and said, "now I just feel these degenerate breath, and I can''t help the impulse to kill them all."


    Even if they are cursed by the Lord of the underworld, they don''t blame the Lord of the underworld.


    In their opinion, this is the punishment they should bear.


    Where are the rules of the underworld?


    Even if they suffer from the curse, they will not feel disgusted to their former comrades in arms.


    "Whether they are real underworld knights or not, they are our enemies."


    Chu Feng didn''t care about each other''s identity. Anyway, for human beings, they are all enemies.


    Since it''s the enemy, just kill it.


    As for the secret behind their identity, it was after the battle.


    Feeling the strong breath of the hell three headed dog, everyone felt a sense of peace of mind, although the fear still exists, but the thought of such a terrible existence is his teammates, the sense of security will involuntarily float up.


    After dealing with those who want to escape, the remaining powers immediately become good children.


    It''s a bit unrealistic to expect them to become regular troops immediately, but at least they can follow orders.


    Chu Feng came to Luo Xingyao and other military people and said: "for those mount things, I really can''t give you mount, not because I cherish myself, but for other reasons, but I can give you a contract opportunity alone."


    With that, he gave Luo Xingyao a copy of the contract mark of hell dimple horse.


    "So it is."


    After obtaining the mark of the contract, Luo Xingyao understood why Chu Feng didn''t popularize the double horned horse. Even if the contract signed with the double horned horse was a master servant contract, the master had the obligation to ensure that the race of the servant would not be extinct. Otherwise, people would rather fight to death.


    However, the number of an ethnic group is limited. As a mount, it is about cannon fodder.


    Therefore, the number of owners of each group in hell is limited.


    This is true of the Bighorn, and so is the hellhole horse.


    It''s not that Chu Feng doesn''t want to give them, it''s really that Chu Feng can''t give them more.


    You can''t let him give priority to the military, and then ignore his own troops!


    "I understand your trouble. It seems that I should go to hell when I have a chance."


    Luo Xingyao said with a bitter smile.


    "I have a certain foundation in hell. You''d better not take this risk, because your existence is the most destructive force to those underworld knights."


    Chu Feng pointed to the underworld knights.


    Luo Xingyao nodded heavily.


    Although the same level 5 psionic can achieve the total damage of others by himself even if the damage is only increased by 50%.


    The real world and online games are not the same, not that I cut you a knife, how much blood you lose that kind.


    If the attack is not to a certain extent, there is no way to break the defense.


    Attack speed does not reach a certain degree, simply unable to hit the key.


    If the damage doesn''t reach a certain level, the opponent can recover quickly.


    So even if you become a level 5 psionic, you can only reach the bottom line of causing damage to your opponent.


    After deducting the bottom line, the spillover damage is the real damage.


    After Luo Xingyao got the contract, he summoned a nightmare horse in hell, and then he soon subdued a nightmare horse with his own strength.


    With his strength, it''s easy to do such a thing.


    Just as he knew how to fight on the horseback of nightmares, reinforcements from different places had arrived.


    A fully armed army of 2000 people stopped here, and several officers came out of the line and reported to Luo Xingyao and the chief of staff: "report, the 135th Huaxia division, ordered by general Zhishi at night to come to support."Luo Xingyao said: "although I really want to say a few words of thanks to you, now is obviously not the time. Your best choice now should be to go back immediately."


    The original supporting officers showed a look of shame and anger: "the comparison and competition within human beings should not be the reason for us to unite against zombies."


    He felt very angry. He came to support him, but he was underestimated.


    These people are clearly facing the enemy, and they even want to fight inside.


    "I know you won''t believe what you say at this time, so you''d better have a look for yourself!"


    Wang Xinran, under the command of Chu Feng, threw some pieces of damaged armor on the ground, then pointed to those underworld knights and said, "this is our enemy''s armor. Let all those who have the ability to cause damage to these armor call out. If they can''t reach this standard, then don''t take part in the battle of death."


    Looking at the armor on the ground, the officer''s face was gloomy: "it''s time for the battle. After the battle, we will settle this account with you."


    These armor are broken, some are directly split by sword, some are pierced by spear, some are burned.


    It''s a shame for them to put these pieces of damaged armor in front of them and let them prove their strength by damaging the damaged armor.


    If it wasn''t for the current great enemy, they would have even proposed a duel.


    In the face of these people''s self-cultivation, Chu Feng is also in praise.


    But praise to praise, related to their lives, Chu Feng will not have any concessions.


    "This is related to the intelligence of our enemy. Please pay attention to it."


    Chu Feng pointed to the knights in black armor, "we don''t have enough people to deal with these cavalry, so we need to know how many of you can have such fighting power."


    The officer''s look eased a little, and then called to the people behind him, "Wang Ke, you come."

 Chapter 493

    "Yes, sir!"


    A dark, determined soldier stepped out of the line.


    The officer picked up a fragment and threw it at the soldier.


    The soldier named Wang Ke quickly drew his sword when the pieces of armor were thrown at him, and split it with one sword.


    "Ding!"


    The pieces of armor directly fell into the ground, and Wang Ke took back his sword.


    Although there was no change in his expression, there was a strong sense of war in his eyes.


    If it were not for his outstanding military accomplishment, he would have directly defended his dignity.


    It''s a shame to let him attack the damaged armor.


    However, he is a person who attaches great importance to the overall situation. Even if he wants to find trouble for these people, he has to wait until the end of the battle.


    "How?"


    The officer looked at Luo Xingyao and Chu Feng.


    "What we want is someone who can hurt the armor, not someone who can split up the pieces of armor."


    Chu Feng took out the fragments from the ground and handed them to the officer.


    The officer took the fragment and changed his face.


    With his eyesight, of course, we can see that there is only one more white mark on this fragment than just now.


    "Wang Ke, pull out your sword!"


    The officer snapped.


    Wang Ke had some doubts in his eyes, but he quickly pulled out his sword. Then his eyes suddenly shrank and found that there was a gap in his sword.


    "Well, how could it be!"


    Wang Ke was shocked and said, "it''s a blade polished by the vertebrae of the 5th level zombie. After injecting my powers, even if I cut the head of the 5th level zombie, I can hardly feel the resistance. How can I leave such a small white mark on it?"


    He couldn''t believe that he took the piece of armor and stroked the broken mark on the armor. The shock in his heart had been inevitably revealed on the surface.


    Looking at the broken place and the white mark he left, he felt that he had doubted life.


    Is this the strength gap between the two sides?


    Such a gap is hopeless.


    "I know there are some misunderstandings between us, but you have to understand one thing."


    Chu Feng said seriously, "at least we are in the same battlefield now. We are facing the common enemy now. I am as serious as you in facing the enemy."


    The officer took a breath, and he finally understood what kind of misunderstanding he had caused.


    The other side didn''t mean to humiliate them at all. What they said was real information.


    In the face of such armor, ordinary people can''t even break the defense.


    Then Chu Feng said to a psionic: "you should be a psionic of level 5 sword system. Take out your sword and chop at me with all your strength."


    The level 5 psionic hesitates.


    Do you really want to do this?


    The officer ordered, "do your best. Don''t leave anything behind."


    "Yes


    This level 5 sword power immediately slashes Chu Feng with his sword. It''s his bounden duty to obey orders. If the opponent can''t see through the strength of both sides, he will die in vain.


    Just when he fell to the other side with all his strength, Chu Feng waved his left hand calmly.


    And point like a sword!


    "Ding!"


    Half of the blade fell to the ground, and the level 5 sword power man looked at half of the broken blade left in his hand, feeling a little suspicious of life.


    The experts in the reinforcements took a cool breath when they saw this scene.


    They did not expect that they would see this scene.


    That''s the Dao Qi of level 5 strong people! You have to know that attack and defense are never equal. How powerful is it to be able to cut a long knife with one''s own palm?


    Is he an awakener who specializes in physical training?


    But what kind of master is he who can cultivate his body to such a degree.


    And in their sight, Chu Feng raised his old assault suit.


    "Hiss!"


    They saw that the master who cut the long sword of the fifth level psionic power with his bare hands had an obvious wound in his abdomen, like a wound cut with a flat gun tip, and it seemed that he had just caused it.


    Chu Feng turned to the officer and said, "I know it''s hard for you to accept this kind of thing for a while, but you have to accept the fact that the enemy we need to face now is stronger than you think, and even stronger than the common sense enemy you just established.


    The strength of the enemy may crush your courage and shatter your common sense, but no matter how you think about it, you must open your eyes, face up to the huge gap between the two sides, then make the right judgment, and convey the right information to your boss. "The officer already understood Chu Feng''s meaning, he made a military salute to Chu Feng: "yes!"


    With that, he began to summon the psionic and take the fragments to study.


    He has seen that there are 100000 zombies outside the wall of Shuyuan, but there are also more than 100 such cavalry. The armor on the cavalry seems to be the same as the broken armor.


    So what kind of monsters are these people fighting against, and how do they survive after fighting these monsters?


    After they had studied the armor, the strong men in the reinforcements were pale.


    Even if it''s damaged armor, they can''t easily hurt it.


    So how do they fight in the face of such a fully armed enemy?


    Is it really a fight that can''t be broken?


    The officer gave an urgent order: "Wang Ke, I order you to lead 300 people to escort some fragments back. You must report the strength of the enemy to general yezhishi and tell them what kind of enemy we are facing. Even if you sacrifice all the people, you must pass the information back."


    As a senior commander, he certainly understood the significance of this intelligence.


    If we underestimate the enemy at this level, it is likely to bring a devastating blow to ourselves.


    "Yes, sir


    Wang Ke used the fastest speed to count 300 people, and then took the 300 people along the back of the wall of Shuyuan, driving an armored car to the place where they were stationed.


    It''s getting dark. In this dangerous area, they are destined to encounter unexpected dangers on their way back, but they have no choice.


    Because the value of this information is worth the sacrifice of 300 of them.


    After that, four more reinforcements arrived. Chu Feng asked an officer who arrived to do ideological work for them, so that they could understand their strength.


    Maybe they need time to accept their weakness, but they have to accept it.


    While the first officer arrived to do ideological work for the latecomers, Chu Feng and others began to prepare for the battle, because it was dark now.


    As it gets late, the zombies who dare not move forward under the command are all restless now, and some of them have even begun to try to cross the wall of Shuyuan.


    And those Black Knights, like sculptures, began to move.

 Chapter 494

    "Are you coming?"


    Seeing that the underworld knights are out of the state of sculpture, the hell three headed dogs in the middle of rest open their eyes and emit a strong breath.


    As the night came, the zombies became more and more restless.


    "Is it time to fight?"


    Seeing the actions of the underworld knights, everyone on the defense line was ready.


    After several hours of torment, it''s time to go to war.


    After they understood the power of the armor, their enthusiasm for support faded.


    No matter whether they are willing to admit it or not, they must accept that they can not easily deal with the enemies wearing the armor made of the nether cold iron.


    "How are they going to deal with the wall of Shuyuan formed by the fire of karma?"


    Several officers from all sides looked at the wall of Shuyuan, which was filled with Hellfire, with a look of fear in their eyes.


    Although they have seen it in their own intelligence, they are still shocked to see it with their own eyes.


    This is a more solid defense line than the iron wall. Can the other side really break it?


    "Chu Feng, you said that you should solve the adverse environment of fighting at night!"


    Luo Xingyao reminds Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng nodded: "I''ve got my men ready. When the right time comes, I''ll release them. Now I want to convey an order. All people are not allowed to look back."


    "I understand!"


    Luo Xingyao nodded, and the messenger immediately began to convey the order.


    Outside the line of defense, the tide like zombies separated a spacious road, and the underworld knights in black armor made a charging posture.


    "Are they going to come straight here?"


    The powers above the defense line were shocked. They didn''t expect that the other side would use such a simple method to solve the problem by charging directly.


    But this is Hellfire!


    The underworld Knights began to charge. They rode on black horses and rushed directly into the wall of Shuyuan. The Hellfire in the wall of Shuyuan burned the bodies of these knights, but these Knights seemed not to be affected by the fire at all. The Hellfire was just like a background plate.


    But this is just the beginning. After entering the wall of Shuyuan, these knights in black armor did not rush through the wall. Instead, they raised their long black guns and went to the ground.


    "Boom!"


    Under the uniform attack of these cavalry, the foundation of Shuyuan wall was directly destroyed.


    The dark blue hell fire broke out directly, instantly burned hundreds of zombies, and some zombies were attached with the fire that could not be put out, and gradually died.


    The damage of Shuyuan wall alone reduced the number of zombies by at least 1000.


    However, the people on the wall were not happy at all.


    Because they can see that the main power of Hellfire is directly carried down by these knights in black armor.


    The remaining Hellfire is the damage to zombies.


    "Are we facing such a terrible monster?"


    Seeing that there were more than 130 cavalry in black armor, people were full of depression. They destroyed the wall of Shuyuan directly by brute force, and then directly carried the most intense Hellfire with their bodies. Such a terrible monster was going to become their enemy.


    Su Yuyan and others ride on hell nightmare horse, ready to fight at any time.


    Before, when they were retreating, they were always in depression. But now they have so many comrades in arms. What''s so terrible?


    With the breaking of a section of Shuyuan wall, the zombies swarmed along the huge one kilometer long gap.


    "Fire!"


    "Suddenly, suddenly!"


    With the command of the chief of staff, more than 1000 machine guns opened fire at the same time. Under the fire of these machine guns, countless zombies fell down directly.


    Even in the era of transcendence, the power of guns can not be underestimated.


    Especially in this kind of positional warfare, dealing with the zombies without brains is simply a kind of screening, and the zombies with insufficient strength are directly destroyed under the fire coverage.


    "No, the line of sight is blocked. The machine gun can only play a limited role."


    That''s why they don''t want to fight at night.


    "It doesn''t matter. They''re the ones whose vision is affected immediately."


    Chu Feng said coldly.


    Among the powers of dawn City, several native powers built a high platform with the fastest speed and put some glass products the size of a refrigerator on the platform.


    "What''s that?" The soldiers in the rear are a little confused. What are they doing?"After entering a new era, the fundamental structure of many substances has changed, so the more subtle things are, the less important they are now."


    Chu Feng explained, "but since many substances have changed, we can use them from a new perspective. For example, in the past, we relied most on electricity, but now we can replace it with a higher energy source."


    With his explanation, the glass products the size of a refrigerator suddenly burst into white light, like huge fluorescent lamps, which turned the dark night into the day.


    Just now, we were still fighting in the dark, but in an instant, it was as if we were back to the day.


    Those soldiers holding machine guns did not stop their movements at all, but began to adjust their angles to improve the efficiency of machine gun shooting.


    The return from an environment that is not conducive to their operations to an environment that is conducive to their operations greatly improves the morale of the soldiers and makes their operations more heroic.


    "How can it be? Isn''t it hard to use electricity now?"


    The chief of staff and the officers of the reinforcements were shocked. Because of the changes in the fine structure of many materials, in the new era, there is no way for AC to be used. Although the electric lamps provided by DC can also be used, the light they can provide is still limited.


    It is absolutely impossible for ordinary electricity to make the darkness of this area shine into the daytime.


    "It''s the nucleus as energy."


    Chu Feng explained, "the crystal nucleus is a kind of polluted energy crystal, which is the highest purity of the existing raw gas crystal, and has a high degree of stability. As long as it does not exceed a certain limit, it is a very safe energy source, and it is a waste of talent to use for power generation."


    "Can we sell this technology to our military?"


    The chief of staff excitedly said, but then there was some embarrassment, "we may not bid too high, but please see that in the strategic sense of this technology, we can give a low price."


    "Let''s talk about the price later!"


    Chu Feng shook his head, "now the most important thing is to win this war. If we can''t win this war, then no matter what kind of price is empty talk."

 Chapter 495

    Zombies are the product of the failure of human evolution, but since it is based on human evolution, the sense organs of course did not disappear, but evolved in a more suitable direction.


    It''s more suitable for hunting.


    So with the exception of a few mutant zombies, most of the zombies'' pain has disappeared, so that they don''t have to stop fighting because of the pain.


    But the rest is to become more developed.


    When the light in the night lights up, the eyes of these zombies are inevitably hurt, and the light is too bright.


    The brightness of these lights is more than three times that of the hottest summer in the old days. If the terrible brightness is directly found on the human retina, it will directly cause burns and even lead to blindness.


    If it''s long-term exposure, it almost certainly leads to blindness.


    Fortunately, under Chu Feng''s command, the human side turned their back to these light sources, and a few curious people who turned back did not suffer much.


    After all, human beings will turn their heads after being hurt.


    But these zombies have been ordered to die, and they still rush towards the direction of human regardless of everything. Even if their eyes are injured, they can still judge the position of their prey by their sense of smell and hearing.


    "Suddenly, suddenly!"


    The tongue of machine gun still kept jumping, and countless zombies fell under the machine gun fire, but some powerful zombies broke through the fire blockade by relying on their bodies, and then against the strong among human beings.


    "When fighting, pay attention not to look back. You can judge the situation behind you by the shadow at your feet. These zombies have no brains and can''t compare with human beings."


    Chu Feng reminds a way.


    Although it is true that zombies are generally stronger than humans, most of them are brainless.


    So as long as we give human intelligence, zombies are not human opponents at all.


    "When the eyes of these zombies are injured, although they can judge the position of their prey by their sense of smell and hearing, they do not have the help of their eyes, so it is difficult to cause precise and fatal injuries."


    The chief of staff looked a little more relaxed.


    The fighting environment should be bad for them, but now it''s bad for zombies.


    But his nerves relaxed for a moment, because when the zombies fell, the cavalry in black armor began to move.


    Although the power of the machine gun is huge, even the heavy machine gun can''t hurt the battle armor made of the nether world''s cold iron, so these underworld knights can rush directly at the fire.


    But they didn''t do that. They chose to continue to enter the wall of the bundle.


    Shuyuan''s wall is a 40 kilometer long wall of fire. The opponent just destroyed a small part of it, and did not cause a devastating blow.


    But now, these underworld Knights intend to continue to destroy the walls.


    A psionic murmured to himself: "sure enough, it''s still easy to deal with opponents without brains. What we fear most is opponents with strength and brains."


    Although the zombies are terrible, they are certainly not the opponents of organized human beings.


    With the command of these cavalry in black armour, the lethality of zombies suddenly increased.


    "It''s not easy to deal with."


    Luo Xingyao rode on the horse back of the hell nightmare horse he just got and was ready to fight.


    "Get ready to do it!"


    Chu Feng jumped on the back of chasing electricity, and everyone was ready to fight.


    "Since the wall of Shuyuan will be destroyed sooner or later, it''s better to exert its value as much as possible."


    The hellhounds broke away from the human side, and then spit out a dark blue flame in one mouth, with some black Hellfire in the middle.


    Hell creatures can''t feel samadhi''s true fire, but it doesn''t prevent them from developing hell''s karma fire to samadhi''s true fire.


    When one of the three hellhounds spewed Hellfire, the other two spewed black wind, which greatly increased the speed and power of Hellfire.


    The powerful Hellfire broke out in the zombie group behind the wall together with the Hellfire stored in the wall of Shuyuan.


    Those zombies who were ordered to wait behind the wall were caught off guard and were directly erupted by hellfire.


    Countless zombies howled, but they could not put out the fire.


    Of course, the Hellfire in the wall of Shuyuan has also decreased a lot.


    However, since these hellfires are destined to be solved, and the damage to the underworld knights is not too great, the best value is to deal with the zombies.


    The blow just now has caused at least 3000 casualties of zombies. There are still 5000 or 6000 zombies whose flames can not be extinguished. Only a few powerful zombies can survive in the move just now.Suddenly suffered such a great loss, these cavalry who seemed to have no feelings also stopped.


    After the underworld Knight stopped, these zombies, as if they had heard a silent command, began to withdraw from the rear in a large area.


    "Are these zombies going to retreat?"


    Many officers saw this scene with excited look in their eyes.


    Since these zombies are under command, it''s nothing to know how to retreat.


    Although the opponents who know how to fear are more difficult to kill, for the relatively inferior human beings, they can retreat and reduce their casualties.


    It gives them more opportunities to adapt and it will be easier to deal with in the future.


    "Underworld knights are not afraid of death. They should not be retreating."


    Chu Feng watched the movements of these underworld knights, and then his face became a little gloomy. "They should want to change an attack position, or let these zombies stay away from the wall of Shuyuan for a while, so that when they destroy the wall of Shuyuan, they can reduce a lot of casualties."


    He didn''t know much about the behavior pattern of the underworld knight.


    After all, he had been fighting alone in his previous life. When he met such an organized opponent, he always ran away at the first time.


    However, in the face of such opponents, no matter how careful can not be too.


    If Chu Feng was allowed to direct the battle, he would do so.


    The length of this defense line is up to 40 kilometers. If you want to change the direction of attack, it will definitely be a great pressure for human beings.


    The chief of staff murmured to himself, "a greater disaster for mankind may come."


    In addition to a small number of zombies still remain in place, most of the zombies, like the tide, disappeared in the vast darkness, and the knights in black armor also retreated.

 Chapter 496

    "You stay here. I''ll go out and have a look."


    Chu Feng said, with the hell three dogs together across the wall of the beam yuan, toward the vast night chase.


    Although there are some left behind people in each section of the defense, their biggest role is to observe the movement of the other side. It is impossible to defend every place in all aspects.


    If it is in peacetime, of course, they will not be in any serious trouble.


    But the opponent they are facing now is so powerful that no one can say what kind of situation it will become.


    If the other party''s wisdom is not as good as human beings, but if the other party''s wisdom is better than human beings?


    So Chu Feng must catch up and have a look, at least be able to grasp the movement of the other party''s large forces.


    "Chu Feng, be careful!"


    Zhang Ziqing worried to see Chu Feng, this bastard used to do such a dangerous thing, can''t you honestly stay on the defense line to command the battle?


    Why go to the most dangerous place every time?


    But she also understood that some places must be visited by Chu Feng himself.


    Su Yuyan rode on the nightmare horse: "I''ll go with you."


    "No, you have your own tasks."


    Chu Feng shook his head, "if the other side divides forces, I can''t take care of every opponent. You, Zhao fan and Luo Xingyao are the fastest people on the scene. You three are responsible for riding horses to inspect the defense line of Shuyuan wall. If there is a gap in any place, you can support it for a longer time. At least you can make the hell Knight Order arrive."


    Although there are people everywhere to observe the enemy''s movements, the opponent you have to face this time is too strong. Sometimes when you observe the enemy, there is no way to recover the situation.


    Su Yuyan nodded, she also understood the importance of this kind of thing.


    With the evacuation of most of the zombies, the destruction of the remaining zombies used to attract human firepower has become a foregone conclusion. It is only a matter of time.


    Now for them, the most important thing is to be able to find each other''s movements.


    What''s more, the defense line was originally built by Shangjing with great energy. The armaments and equipment are very sufficient. Even without Shuyuan''s wall, the zombies can''t easily break through.


    Chu Feng chases after the zombies by chasing electricity. Two underworld knights and a group of zombies are left to stop Chu Feng. They are burned to death by the fire of hell''s three headed dogs. The rest who survive in the sea of fire are easily solved by Chu Feng.


    After killing these enemies, Chu Feng caught up with them again.


    When he caught up with the enemy again, the underworld Knight Commander held a long gun which was much brighter than his companions, and stopped Chu Feng''s road with a group of cavalry.


    Holding a sharp spear, he charged in the direction of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng took out the silver spear with the red spear head and fought with the opponent.


    "Since I have decided to stop me myself, why did I sacrifice those fish just now? Is that because this place is special?"


    Between the two sides, Chu Feng had more power to think about other things.


    Of course, it''s not that he''s really at ease, it''s just that he''s used to it.


    The people who can survive the battles of life and death are the people who have the most accurate judgment of the situation.


    Although the intelligence quotient of underworld knights is probably not as good as that of human beings, as the embodiment of underworld rules, the style of behaving should be as close to the rules of underworld as possible.


    People who follow the rules rarely add to the cake.


    Therefore, the sacrifice of the zombies just blocking the road can be avoided.


    Swing out the long gun of twinkling cold light, Chu Feng''s eyes suddenly saw the hell three headed dog that is killing those zombies, a spiritual light flashed through his mind.


    "The hell three headed dog has recovered to the peak of level 7. Such a strong man is no longer what ordinary people can leave behind. Even if these underworld knights are good at cooperation, it''s not likely that they want to leave the hell three headed dog, so it''s understandable that the other side gives up the interception."


    "But is it really feasible for the other side to leave the commander in chief and then let the big troops move on? Since the other side has given up frontal combat, there must be a special purpose for the large forces to continue their operations. Of course, it is not impossible for them to give up fighting. "


    Now in addition to the other side to block their own underworld Knight long, the rest are to send the head of hell three dogs.


    With a large number of people to fight for time, what is the purpose of the other side?


    "Three headed hellhounds, help me stop it."


    Chu Feng shouts out, and then releases an ice dragon flying symbol. A huge ice dragon, 20 meters long, appears whistling, spitting out a cold current, freezing the underworld Knight into an ice sculpture.


    The underworld Knight shook his body, and the ice on his body fell off.


    Ice dragon and underworld knight fight together for a long time, give Chu Feng enough time.And Chu Feng is around the hell behind the three dogs, and then began to think.


    According to the direction of these zombies, they should go to some weak areas in the South and attack from there.


    But this is only his guess, the other side does not have to act according to his guess.


    The hellhounds have said that these underworld knights are not real underworld knights, they just have their power, but they are not real spokesmen of clear rules.


    So it can''t be seen as a real underworld knight.


    "What if they don''t plan to attack our defence? So, what else is the other party''s goal when they go in the direction they are going now? "


    "Is it a war zone elsewhere? However, in the daytime, those reinforcements have told their respective commanders the seriousness of the incident. If they really want to attack other war zones, they must be ready, at least they should be well prepared. "


    "In fact, the defense work in Shangjing area is not bad. The reason why we ask for help in Nandu area is not because they don''t have enough defensive forces, but because they don''t have enough counter offensive forces."


    "If we don''t consider the factor of long Ao, then solving this crisis is only a matter of the number of casualties, not whether we can succeed. It seems a little heartless to say so."


    "Wait, long Ao!"


    Chu Feng felt a chill in his heart. He finally understood what he had been ignoring.


    Long Ao himself led people into the nuclear explosion center area. He could not have been unaware of these underworld knights, but these underworld knights were not recorded in later generations, and even a little information was not leaked out.


    A picture flashed through Chu Feng''s mind: when destroying the statue of the underworld, he stabbed the knight of the underworld with a black iron gun, but the knight of the underworld didn''t dodge, instead, he threw out the gun in his hand.

 Chapter 497

    When Chu Feng recalled this picture, it was like thunder in his mind.


    He suddenly realized a very important thing, that is, the most important task of these underworld Knights now is not to kill the enemy, but to protect the underworld statue.


    "Three headed hellhounds, let''s go."


    Think of here, Chu Feng ordered, hell three dogs some unwilling, but also did not violate the order, but with Chu Feng retreat.


    "What happened? Why did you suddenly retreat?"


    After a distance, the hellhounds asked.


    "Don''t you see that these Black Knights are not catching up?"


    Chu Feng said, "one thing I''ve overlooked is that the other''s purpose is not to harvest life as the later underworld Knights do, as a sacrifice to the underworld. They will have this purpose in the future, but for now, expanding the underworld passage is the most important thing."


    At the beginning, a total of many atomic bombs exploded, most of which were ravaged by this ultimate human weapon.


    So he made a guess that these nuclear explosion centers all have underworld knights.


    The strength of the other side will become stronger with the passage of time, which is the reason why he is anxious to destroy the statue, but it is because he is too anxious that he ignores the most important thing.


    The main task of the other party at this stage is to protect the statue.


    The hell three headed dog understood Chu Feng''s meaning: "you mean they didn''t intend to fight you at all?"


    "Ever since I chose to destroy the underworld statues, I''ve been immortal with them."


    Chu Feng said in a deep voice, "but I have overlooked one thing, that is, since there may be more than one statue in the underworld, the other party is most likely to choose the latter between killing the enemy and protecting the statue, because only in this way can more troops be transmitted."


    Although I don''t know why hell dog said these things are not underworld knights, Chu Feng can only see each other as underworld knights at this stage.


    Because the other party has absolute reason, so in fact, the behavior pattern is very easy to analyze.


    He destroys the statue of the other party, and there is endless hatred between him and the other party, but between the hatred and the task, the other party''s choice must be the task.


    Of course, he destroyed one of the statues, but not only one.


    If statues in other places are under threat, it is not impossible to dispatch these troops urgently.


    People in the Shangjing military region are unlikely to do so, because it is a joke about the lives of soldiers.


    But there is one person who dares to do so.


    "Long Ao, I didn''t expect that I underestimated you in the end."


    Chu Feng''s eyes are full of cold, he thinks he has enough understanding of long Ao, but he didn''t expect to underestimate each other in the end.


    Of course, this is because of the status gap between the two sides, resulting in unequal intelligence.


    He has the memory of the next 10 years, but the knowledge of a small citizen in 10 years is not as good as that of a disciple of a big family in one month.


    Although he is not an ordinary person, in the strength level has been close to the peak, but compared with long Ao is still a world of difference.


    On the way back to the room, Chu Feng kept sorting out the information.


    "In the later Shangjing war, long Ao destroyed 300000 Chinese legions, and it was thunderbolt. So how did he have such power? That can''t be achieved by a person''s strength, so how does he have the resources to develop his own power? Just by blowing up a city, although it can kill many zombies, it is not enough in the end. "


    "My guess is that he also has a very powerful adventure, but I can''t guess what kind of benefits such an adventure can bring him."


    "The Knights of the underworld are more important than zombies. This kind of important event should not change because of my rebirth. Even the butterfly effect will take a long time to become a tornado, so it is far from enough now."


    "But when the Chinese Legion was destroyed, although all the main soldiers fell, many logistics soldiers surrendered. If this kind of thing appeared in the public''s view, it was impossible that there was not a leak of information."


    "So, how did the underworld Knight disappear in the end?"


    The strong wind on both sides roared in Chu Feng''s ear, which made him sober.


    He knew that his judgment of long Ao had a big mistake, that is, his hatred of long Ao was too big, so he pushed a strange thing to each other.


    Especially in the center of the nuclear explosion, there will be a underworld knight. His first reaction is that it must have something to do with long Ao, but he can''t imagine the relationship between the two sides.


    But if there is a relationship between the two sides, is it necessarily a cooperative relationship?


    Even if the underworld knight is really called by Longao, will the underworld Knight obey the command of Longao? It''s the underworld rule... It''s fake, but it should be the same in most places."Therefore, the underworld knight was destroyed by long Ao. Before outsiders found the underworld knight, only he had entered the nuclear explosion center, and only he had the ability to destroy the underworld knight."


    "It must have something to do with his ability to destroy 300000 legions."


    "Besides, long Ao did something to kill his army later. No matter how cruel he was, he didn''t have to deal with his subordinates unless he wanted to hide something."


    "Now that the underworld Knights have been known by the legions, that is to say, they are going to be made public, if I am the Dragon pride, if I knew that I could benefit from the underworld statues, then I would choose to launch my preparations as soon as possible."


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng''s eyes have been filled with frost.


    He had never thought that he underestimated long Ao before, but the advantages he built up after his rebirth made him instinctively forget himself. Maybe there was a reason for the lack of intelligence, but Chu Feng was not willing to make excuses for himself. Miscalculation was miscalculation.


    In the face of the crisis of life and death, the synonym of error is death.


    At this time, a force has come to the defense line.


    "Which army are you? Are you here to support? "


    Luo Xingyao, who was on patrol, saw the arrival of another army, and helplessly covered his forehead.


    "Yes, I can feel that you seem very strong. Are you the strongest person in Nandu military region?" A man in white armour as smooth as jade came to Luo Xingyao.


    "You''re here... You''re here"


    hearing the other side''s questions, Luo Xingyao instinctively felt a little strange, but the other side was reinforcements, so he didn''t say much.


    But at this time, a White Spear ran across the night sky and stabbed Luo Xingyao''s chest.

 Chapter 498

    "Poof!"


    Luo Xingyao''s whole body flew up and fell heavily on a wall. Then he fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The sudden change stunned the people on the nearby defense line.


    "Who are you?"


    "Stop now, or we''ll be the enemy!"


    "Bang!"


    The soldiers in charge of checking the defense line immediately raised their guns, but before they could judge whether the two sides were enemies, huge bullet holes appeared in their heads.


    This is a sniper gun bullet.


    "What are you doing! Are you going to declare war on those who attack us without authorization? "


    Luo Xingyao got up and yelled, and the hell dimple horse came to him.


    "I didn''t expect that I didn''t die after taking a shot from me. You are really not those weak people with empty ranks. If it wasn''t for the current environment, I would like to fight you openly."


    The man in white armor, just like a God, showed an interesting look on his face. "It''s a pity that I don''t have much time now. I didn''t expect that just an order for help would bring me such trouble, but I''ll settle with you today."


    "What do you want to do?" Luo Xingyao asked harshly.


    Nearby soldiers found the movement here, rushed to watch, but they were met by the tongues of heavy machine guns.


    "A dead person doesn''t need to know so much, but I can tell you my name before you die. My name is long Ao, and I will be the master of human beings."


    Long Ao said in a loud voice, "if your soul has a chance to get reincarnation in the underworld, maybe you have a chance to crawl in front of me and kill him for me."


    Several powers were ordered, a fire dragon and an ice dragon surrounded both sides of Luo Xingyao at the same time, and several powers were ready to cut off his back.


    "All five steps!"


    Luo Xingyao, who has already understood the power of the wind system, has a shrinking pupil. If he is besieged by so many people, even he can''t do well.


    What''s more, the man named long Ao in front of him felt unexpectedly powerful.


    Just when the fire dragon and ice dragon are about to hit Luo Xingyao, Luo Xingyao''s body suddenly disappears from the original place, and then appears 30 meters away, including the black hell nightmare horse also appears beside Luo Xingyao, while the ice dragon and the fire dragon collide.


    "It''s gone!"


    "Space system?"


    "Is he also a spatial psionic?"


    The powers who are in charge of besieging Luo Xingyao are surprised. Before they have time to follow up, Luo Xingyao has turned over, mounted his horse, and then galloped away as a black lightning.


    "Shuyuan wall, it seems that there is more than one master here."


    When those powers besieged Luo Xingyao, long Ao came to the wall of Shuyuan, and then raised the white spear in his hand.


    "Broken!"


    The powerful White Spear sweeps thousands of troops. Just one sweep will destroy the foundation of the whole ground. The Hellfire in the wall of Shuyuan breaks out and disappears when it is close to his white armor. The legions behind him immediately release the ice and snow wall to block the hellfire.


    But when he looked back, he saw Luo Xingyao''s back.


    "You scum, if you besiege one, you can make people run away?"


    Long Ao''s handsome face was a little gloomy, and his eyes were full of a strong sense of killing.


    Feel the killing intention in long Ao''s eyes. A psionic immediately began to beg for mercy: "he is a psionic of the space system. The space system is the best at escaping, and we can''t keep him!"


    "Waste is waste, only excuses."


    Long Ao glanced at several people with disdainful eyes, "now is the time of employing people, I''ll spare you a dog''s life, and then it depends on your own performance."


    A few powers breathed a long breath and escaped.


    But they know the character of long Ao. In his eyes, all people''s lives are just tools with different values, and there will be no pity.


    Now we can not punish them because their big plan is about to be launched.


    "Now that the wall of Shuyuan has been broken, we can get to the center of the city as soon as possible."


    Long Ao shouts to more than 20000 people in the rear, "everything I promise you will be given to you without any discount. As long as today is over, the world belongs to us. We will become the masters of mankind and lead mankind to seek hope in this dark world."


    Long live long Ao


    Long live long Ao


    The Legion of more than 20000 people chanted long live, and then the native powers began to pave the way in the gap, so that the whole team could pass through the night at the fastest speed.


    On the way they left, the soldiers on the defense line rushed to stop them, but they were directly killed by a large number of elemental skills.On the way to leave, long Ao''s face appeared ferocious:


    "Nandu military region, you even let my plan start half a month in advance, which made me plan for such a long time discount. When I get the power to rule the world, I will be the first to take you to make you regret living in the world."


    Luo Xingyao, who came to the military region''s garrison by the nightmare horse of hell, spat out a mouthful of blood again, and then took out a black mirror.


    "Chu Feng, I owe you a favor."


    If it wasn''t for the Xuantian mirror to protect himself, he would have been shot through the heart by long Ao when he was attacked by long Ao just now.


    And this mirror suffered a long Ao blow, did not appear any scars, let him be surprised.


    "Sir Luo!"


    "Luo Xingyao!"


    Seeing Luo Xingyao''s sudden return, the officers of Nandu military region immediately surrounded him.


    The bloodstain on his body surprised all the powers.


    "Sir Luo, who hurt you?"


    "The strength of Luo Xingyao has been injured. Is there a strong enemy in that direction? Shall we send troops to encircle and suppress? "


    A psionic of light came to Luo Xingyao to help him heal his injury.


    People are concerned about Luo Xingyao body injury, they all know Luo Xingyao''s strength, can hurt him is not many people.


    Luo Xingyao shook his head: "the man who started is long Ao. He destroyed the wall of Shuyuan and has left here. It''s not good. Please inform the other troops and tell them to strengthen their guard."


    "Long Ao? Has he not been removed from office? "


    "Is he the one who goes deep into the danger zone?"


    "How could he fight with Mr. Luo?"


    People asked what happened, and at this time, a reinforcement officer suddenly changed his face: "no, our defense area has been attacked."

 Chapter 499

    Luo Xingyao, regardless of his injury, asked: "what happened? Tell me quickly, contact the major defense areas and ask about the situation of the local law. "


    Reinforcements from the major legions immediately began to contact their respective legions.


    On the other side of the communication, however, there was a long silence.


    It''s hard to get a connection, but the news is very bad.


    "In the second and third war zones, the explosives originally used for the city defense buildings were detonated, causing more than 1000 casualties respectively, and triggering a group of zombies. The zombies along the gap of the city wall entered the defense line. Now the two war zones are fighting with zombies."


    This kind of news made people''s hearts sink.


    The object of their original defense should be the way and these underworld knights. It''s not that what they didn''t expect to bring to them is their own people.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Chu Feng jumps over the line of fire of Shuyuan''s wall from the side and comes to everyone''s side.


    The chief of staff said: "the situation is very bad now. The second and third war zones have been attacked. Most of the other war zones have no way to contact us. The 17th, 22nd and 24th war zones even hang up our communication directly."


    After a few seconds of silence, Chu Feng said, "everyone is tired. Let''s have a rest first."


    "How do you want us to rest at this time?"


    One of the powers yelled, "now we can''t get in touch with the general."


    "What else can you do?"


    Chu Feng said coldly, "you can take the army you came to support and go back as fast as you can, if you can go back!"


    The psionic turned red, but in the end he did not speak.


    Going back now is nothing more than an act of seeking death, and it may also disrupt the battle.


    "The enemy won''t pose a threat to us in a short time now, but everyone of us is tired now. What we need to do now is to conserve our energy and meet the next decisive battle."


    Chu Feng said, "except that the clerks are responsible for contacting the war zones, all the rest of us begin to take turns to have a rest. Of course, if you are willing to meet the enemy who has been prepared for a long time with the most tired state, I will not oppose it. Anyway, as long as you die, whether the war is successful or not, whether Shangjing can be preserved in the war, it''s none of your business."


    The officers were silent, especially the reinforcements.


    They are all elite from their respective legions. Because of their own misunderstanding, they come to support Nandu Legion now, but their own Legion is in crisis.


    But now let them rest as much as possible, how can they rest well?


    "All of you, go to bed now!"


    An officer red eyes issued the order, "what happened has happened, no matter what happened, what we have to do now is calm, if we mess up, it will only let the enemy succeed, we start to conserve our energy and prepare for tomorrow''s battle."


    At the command of the officers, most of the soldiers began to rest and sleep, leaving only the necessary defenders and patrols.


    And Chu Feng and others are guarding the telegraph machine, waiting for news from all over the world, but also sleeping in turn.


    Although powerful powers need a short sleep time and can keep awake for several days, sleep is still a very effective way to restore energy.


    They knew something big was going to happen.


    A night''s wait.


    This night was not peaceful, because many members of the demon hunting team wanted to escape at night, and they were all killed mercilessly by Chu Feng.


    Under the protection of hellhounds, no one can escape quietly.


    Deserters are the best way to attack morale. How can the rest of the people fight without killing them?


    In addition to sleeping for three hours to recover his energy, Chu Feng spent the rest of his time practicing. Although he could immediately recover all his injuries, he still kept part of them, because the feeling of pain could make him more real.


    During the night, bad news came frequently from the legions of various districts.


    "The first war zone was attacked by the Legion of long Ao, and then by the siege of the zombie army. The total number of casualties reached 6000. The third war zone in the Second World War had 30000 defenders and injured more than 10000 people."


    "There were no casualties in the fourth theater, but general yezhishi found 12 unexploded explosives and two nuclear warheads during the investigation. When he found the nuclear warheads, some people were waiting for the order to launch the nuclear warhead. Fortunately, the ice powers frozen those lunatics in time, otherwise the fourth theater would be directly detonated by the nuclear warhead."


    "The fifth theater was attacked. Even if the garrison was well prepared, the casualties were less than 1000."


    "The sixth theater, so far no news."


    "The seventh theater, so far no news.""In the eighth war zone, General Wang Shengyan was attacked by the powers and died on the spot. The eighth war zone almost caused riots and was suppressed only in the early hours of the morning."


    "Ninth theater, no news."


    "In the tenth theater, there are 9000 defenders, less than 1000 left alive."


    "Theater 11, nothing happened."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    one after another, the news shocked the hearts of all officers, especially after receiving the news of General Wang Shengyan''s death, a team of reinforcements almost left here on the spot, trying to rush back.


    But they were stopped.


    "What''s the use of going back now? If you do things with your will, those who sacrifice will be sacrificed in vain, even those who avenge them will be gone. "


    The chief of staff has just dissuaded these reinforcements.


    At 7 a.m., the powers had finished their rotation, and all recovered their energy with the crystal nucleus. The high level of the military, Chu Feng, and the fifth level of Dawning city gathered together to discuss the next action.


    "We all know the situation now. Last night, in addition to us, a total of 11 war zones were attacked, and the total number of casualties exceeded 50000. Even two war zones were nearly annihilated, and seven war zones lost contact. Now the search and rescue forces and reconnaissance teams are trying to find out about these war zones."


    The chief of staff said with a heavy face, "we have also sent scouts to the 17, 22 and 24 war zones to investigate the news, but we should not hold too much hope."


    "If they are in these three war zones, I''m afraid they should be very difficult to get back, but if they are alert enough, they should be able to deliver the message back."


    Chu Feng got up and came to the map, then drew a circle, "the war zones that have lost contact are 6, 7, 9 and 16, and the war zones that we went to explore. Look here."


    As soon as everyone''s eyes narrowed, five of the seven war zones that had lost contact had been transformed into a circle, and two were not in the circle, but they were not far away.


    An officer suddenly called out: "except for the war zones in the circle, the remaining two war zones are controlled by the people of the dragon family."

 Chapter 500

    "Now it''s very clear that the enemy had premeditated and even nearly used nuclear weapons to directly destroy the fourth war zone. Even if it didn''t succeed in the end, it still caused a lot of turmoil in the war zones, and the number of casualties directly exceeded 50000."


    The chief of staff said, "according to the information you provided, it''s obvious that the people who started the operation were from the long family and the famous family of generals in Shangjing. Nandu should not have interfered in the military affairs of Shangjing, but now it''s an extraordinary period. I believe you should be able to make the right decision."


    The reinforcement officer''s face was a little pale.


    They are right. Nandu are here to support them, because they lack offensive strength when they have enough defensive strength.


    However, they got them involved in this kind of thing.


    Although they are not the ones who do it, they are also responsible.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, the chief of staff didn''t force him, but continued:


    "now the situation is very obvious. In this encirclement, it is the urban area of Tianwei City, and it is also the place where the most nuclear weapons erupt. In fact, the most important task of the war zones just painted by Chu Feng is to prevent the zombie legions from coming out.


    Now all of these five war zones have lost contact, either they have been captured without reaction, or they have been under the control of the enemy, and the worst situation is ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    he gave a meaningful look at several reinforcement officers:" they were under the control of the enemy from the beginning. "


    There were some ugly faces on the faces of several reinforcement officers. Although they were reluctant to admit it, what the chief of staff said was probably true.


    More than 1000 of the 9000 defenders in the 10th theater survived, but they still insisted on sending the message back. However, all of these areas lost contact. If they were not destroyed in an instant, they would have been ready to take control of all these places.


    Luo Xingyao said to several officers, "although I don''t want to force you, you should understand that now is not the time to cherish the rules."


    Although it is not in accordance with the rules to directly intervene in the military situation here, now that someone has done something rebellious, it is not possible to deal with it by conventional means.


    After a brief discussion, several officers told the whole story of going to Beijing:


    "General Wang Shengyan has fallen, and his army has suffered heavy losses. Now the generals who are against long Ao are mainly led by general yezhishi, as well as General Wang Chongshan, general Gou Tianyou and general Yu Shun. These generals control the Legion against long AO and fight against each other There''s a connection between them


    "Last night, general yezhishi hinted to us, let''s make sure that you are related to the people of the dragon family, but after a night of fighting side by side, we chose to trust you, so now we need your strength to help us solve the crisis."


    An officer saluted Luo Xingyao and others.


    Don''t say anything else, just say they tell them the information about the underworld knight, let them be on guard in advance, that is a great help to them.


    If not, theater four has been destroyed.


    Other war zones will suffer heavy losses if they are not on guard.


    After deciding to join hands, several officers contacted their respective superiors.


    In the process of negotiation, Chu Feng didn''t listen. He just made preparations in silence.


    Long Ao is his biggest opponent in his previous life. After her rebirth, he is still his biggest opponent. If he is not careful, he will be doomed.


    He did not intend to participate in the decisions of the top military officials in the past.


    But if their decision does not conform to their own mind, he will not miss this opportunity even if he is fighting alone.


    After an hour''s Telegraph discussion, the people reached an agreement.


    "We have decided to unite, but the defense facilities in each war zone have been damaged to varying degrees. Several generals are repairing their own legions and doing a good job in the defense of each zone. When everyone is ready, they will join hands to fight against long Ao."


    The chief of staff reported the results to Chu Feng.


    "Rest? When are they going to rest? " Chu Feng asked.


    The chief of staff said: "the defense facilities in various districts"


    "I don''t know how important those defense facilities are, but I know that in a word, the military is very important!"


    Chu Feng interrupted him, "long Ao attacked all war zones at the same time, but according to the feedback last night, his main purpose is not to cause as many casualties as possible, but to deliberately destroy those military facilities. As for their purpose, I think I already know now."


    The chief of staff''s face became a little ugly: "are they deliberately delaying time?"


    "Yes, since they deliberately want to delay our time and pace, it means that they must use their time to do very important things."Chu Feng said in a deep voice, "so now we have to compete with them for time. The war zone they control has surrounded the urban area of Tianwei city. If you want to know their purpose, you have to go into the urban area to have a look. At least you have to take a war zone they control, and then interrogate their conspiracy."


    "Your decision is the same as that of our general." An officer said to Chu Feng, "general ye also agrees to use the fastest speed to attack the next theater, and then interrogate the enemy''s plot. Otherwise, we can only fall into a passive position, and only take the initiative to attack can we have hope, but because the damage to the theater is too serious, we can not deploy too many troops, we can only deploy some elite."


    "Now the best preserved area of combat effectiveness is actually ours, so we are willing to undertake the main offensive task, as for the target we choose."


    Chu Feng marked the No.24 war zone on the map, "this place is the target we need to attack. After we take this place, we will take it as a springboard to attack the urban area directly. If you are willing to cooperate with us, I will give you two time to organize your troops and then join up in this place."


    Then he drew a circle in one place.


    It''s his favorite tactics to break the game directly with violence, and it''s also his best tactics.


    The officer took a look at Chu Feng and said, "I''ll report this to general ye and get back to you as soon as possible."


    Ten minutes later, the officer got a reply from his superior: "the general has decided to give up the defense of the two war zones, and then try his best to shrink the front, and then withdraw a brigade to cooperate with you."


    In the face of their efficient action, Chu Feng also highly praised.


    The military now has the character of a soldier of iron blood.

 Chapter 501

    While the three generals were still discussing how to carry out strategic defense, general yezhishi had sent a brigade to help Chu Feng.


    Although I don''t know why they trust Luo Xingyao so much, it''s also a good thing for Chu Feng.


    Of course, the other party may only be against long Ao.


    After all, the direct use of atomic bombs to flatten a city, even in war, is a very cruel act. In particular, there are a large number of civilians in the city, and these civilians still have the chance to be rescued.


    It''s anti human to use weapons to destroy the possibility of their survival.


    However, long Ao''s practice has won the support of many people in Shangjing, because those people think that if the survivors are rescued, it will only occupy their limited resources.


    But what they don''t know is that what they have to face is not the problem of resources, but the safety of life.


    Because it is an emergency, the marching efficiency of both sides is very high.


    Luo Xingyao counted 7000 people as fast as he could, and then brought out 6000 reinforcements from various legions.


    Those demon hunting teams have not been let go.


    There are some of them who want to refuse, but they can''t say it in front of Chu Feng.


    Two hours later, the two armies had joined at the designated place.


    After seeing each other''s military leaders, one of the reinforcements exclaimed:


    "general night, how could you come here in person?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes fell on the old man who thought he was about 50 years old, but he felt a strong feeling in this old man.


    This is not from the strength level, but from the spiritual will.


    It''s just like if the superior just sits there, there will be the dignity of the superior. Some people are born with a strong aura.


    The name of the reinforcement officer also indicates the identity of the other party.


    The famous general of China, the general of night knowledge.


    "General yezhishi, I didn''t expect that you came here in person."


    Luo Xingyao goes forward to say hello, but he deliberately keeps a certain distance. Since he was attacked by long Ao last time, he has a certain defense against anyone.


    Even if the other party is a famous general, what if the general is to protect China and then make a decision to sacrifice himself?


    People with strong beliefs are more terrible than those who are bad in themselves.


    "My soldiers have died so many times. How can I not teach that bastard by myself?"


    General Ye Zhishi was angry, and then his eyes fell on Luo Xingyao and Chu Feng. "The future of China may fall on you young people."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Luo Xingyao said, "you old people are the pillars of China. We young people also need the guidance of you old people."


    Chu Feng didn''t say much, but he was so determined to fight in person, which really impressed him.


    It was not because he was weak, but because long Ao was too cruel, his preparation was too full, and his practice was too vicious.


    General yezhishi shook his head and said nothing more: "before you came here, Lao Mo, I have boasted about your achievements and abilities in the telegram more than once. I hope that your talents will match your glory.


    However, judging from the broken armor, your real strength may be much more terrible than I imagined. I only hope that the damage caused by this war will be less, so that there will be more soldiers to protect the Chinese people. "


    Chu Feng said: "if it''s such a promise, I''m afraid I can''t say it, and I want to ask the general if he is ready to fight to the death."


    The adjutant around the general just wanted to say something, but he was stopped by the night general: "long Ao''s previous behavior has gone beyond the bottom line of human nature, but considering the influence of the long family in the army and among the people, we can''t rush to attack them, so it will lead to such a bad result today.


    But I didn''t expect that they could attack the Chinese soldiers. These soldiers are soldiers who defend their country. But they didn''t die in the fight with zombies. Instead, they died in the hands of these animals. Today, I will fight for my life and get rid of the cancer of the dragon family. "


    Chu Feng can feel the old general''s determination from the heart through yuan Lingdao.


    He nodded: "although I really want to say two words of guarantee, I still can''t say anything polite in front of the old general. Today''s battle will surely kill and injure many people. I can''t guarantee how many people will survive. I can only pursue the final victory."


    In a real battlefield, there is no saying that you are proud even if you lose. Victory is victory, and failure is defeat.The consequence of failure is to give your life, to let the people around you die one by one, and to let all the things you guard face the fate of destruction.


    So no matter how brilliant the record, can not hide the terrible failure.


    The old general did not tangle too much on this point, but said: "in this war, we will try our best to cooperate with you. The soldiers I brought are artillery and blasting experts besides the experts in the army. The amount of explosives we carry is enough to make the whole city of Tianwei into ruins."


    "You are an old general."


    Chu Feng praised that if the other side only brought ordinary arms, it would only be an increase in the number of troops for them.


    But if they carry a lot of shells and explosives, the help for them is to multiply the two rather than add them up.


    He is able to analyze the situation so quickly, then make the most appropriate choice, and finally select the arms that can play the greatest combat effectiveness together with them. Such decision-making ability can only be said to be truly a peerless general.


    "In that case, let''s go!"


    Luo Xingyao said.


    They are now very close to theater 24. The distance between the two sides is less than 5km, which they can easily cross.


    "OK, let''s go!"


    General yezhishi was not coy, but decided to start.


    After the combined forces of the two sides, there were about 20000 people, all of whom were elite troops. Such forces were more than enough to win a war zone.


    Before arriving at the No.24 war zone, Chu Feng was about to order an attack, but he was stopped by general yezhishi.


    "I need to think about the mood of the soldiers."


    Chu Feng nodded, then stepped back two steps.


    General yezhishi, holding a big horn, yelled to the defense line of No.24 war zone: "I''m general yezhishi. Now I''ll give you a chance to surrender, otherwise we''ll have to fight each other."


    "We will not surrender."


    The people inside yelled, "general long Ao is leading the soldiers to fight bravely in the front line. Even if we die, we must ensure the safety of general long Ao. Even if all of us die here, we will not let you move forward."

 Chapter 502

    In the movies and TV series, many hostile parties on the battlefield will give themselves an excuse to fight.


    In fact, this also exists in reality.


    As long as you stand in the enemy''s position, you will not hesitate to use all your strength and the most ruthless means to solve your opponent. That is something that only a few people can do.


    For most people, you still need to let them know why they are fighting.


    If you don''t know where to start, morale will drop by half in the first place.


    Although the military literacy of modern soldiers is much higher than that of ancient times, everyone is flesh and blood, has his own feelings and life, and has his own life. Even if they believe in the old general, they are willing to sacrifice their lives without hesitation because of an order, but the old general can not ignore their ideas.


    He didn''t want to let them fight their own people without knowing it.


    "Do you know how many war zones did your general long Ao attack last night and how many casualties did he cause last night? More than 50000 people! I''m still directly responsible for the casualties. Without these people, how many casualties will follow? Do you know? "


    General yezhishi yelled, "they are all soldiers defending their country. They didn''t die in the battle with the enemy, but they died in the hands of their own compatriots. Now give you a chance to surrender and let me clean up the beast, or I will even clean up with you."


    "No matter what you say, we won''t get out of the way."


    One of the officers on the wall replied, "how do we know if what you said is true or false? You just want us to get out of the defense line with one word. You dream! Soldiers, our duty is to defend here. Even if we fight to the last soldier, we will never give up. "


    Yezhishi''s soldiers are red eyed.


    How do you know what we''re saying is true?


    Last night, so many war zones were attacked and so many brothers were killed. Is this all fake?


    "I don''t know? Hehe ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    General yezhishi''s eyes were full of tears, and then he waved," ready to attack! "


    If he is given time, he can prove to those people that what he said is true.


    Truth is truth and will not be defeated by lies.


    But it''s time to fight for time and he won''t stop here.


    Even in the face of the former compatriots, as long as they go astray, he must not hesitate to give the order to attack.


    "Artillery regiment, prepare!"


    A commander was ordered by the general to fire.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Luo Xingyao said, "let me do it first!"


    With that, his left hand was stacked on his right hand, and the palm of his hand was moving forward. The powerful elements gathered in front of him, and people didn''t dare to get close just by the breath.


    Seeing this scene, the powers on the side of the night world all felt numb.


    "Is this your own skill?"


    "Are you kidding?"


    "We can''t get close just by breath. What kind of ability is that?"


    During Luo Xingyao''s preparation, Chu Feng and Su Yuyan look at each other, then turn over and mount the horse, and the Qi locks in some of the more powerful existence on the wall.


    Especially the commanders who were shouting on the wall.


    "I really didn''t expect that this move would be used on human beings!"


    Luo Xingyao''s eyes are full of pain, but the action on his hand doesn''t stop at all. The powerful force blooms in front of him, with the breath of destructive elements, destroying everything in front of him.


    In order to kill zombies more efficiently, he developed this method, but unexpectedly, it is now used in human beings.


    "Mie yuan Pao!"


    Seeing the pillar of light full of various elements, the soldiers on the wall changed their faces.


    "Native powers, defend quickly!"


    "All the powers participate together."


    "No, it''s the same level five. Why is he so terrible?"


    The powerful power of mieyuan gun is beyond everyone''s imagination. The defense that the powers on the city wall urgently laid down is directly destroyed in an instant.


    "Boom!"


    A huge explosion broke out on the city wall, and the walls of the whole defense line collapsed, stirring up smoke and dust all over the sky.


    Chu Feng and Su Yuyan at this time suddenly forward sprint, with the fastest speed into the dust all over the sky.


    Yezhishi''s officers were angry at this.


    "What are they doing?"


    "It''s too messy."


    "So we can''t fire?"


    "Call them back quickly."


    It''s supposed to be the stage of artillery cover, but I didn''t expect that the two of them would rush into the ruins so quickly. It''s a mess. If we fire now, it''s likely to hurt them by mistake."Don''t panic, they have their way of playing."


    Yezhishi waved his hand to stop the adjutant''s attack.


    Wei broke the army, held high the iron axe, and yelled: "hell knights, charge!"


    "Charge


    The members of the order of hell, wearing black black iron armor, rushed forward as fast as they could, and did not patronize the possible gunfire conflicts ahead.


    "Poof!"


    "Enemy attack


    When the whole city wall collapsed, the soldiers on the wall were in chaos. Chu Feng and Su Yuyan came to the ruins without any stagnation.


    "The strong, the strong!"


    Chu Feng, under the spiritual exploration of the unknown skill, could not escape the breath of all people within a radius of 1500 meters.


    Those powerful powers, in his eyes, seem like candles in the dark.


    He rode the purple lightning, like a black lightning, passing by a figure. The dark cold iron sword in his hand passed a cold light, and a figure fell to the ground easily.


    "Next, next!"


    Chu Feng is speeding here. Some soldiers find that someone is killing people here, and they want to shoot back, but their aiming speed is not as fast as the running speed of Zidian. In such an absolute speed gap, they don''t have to aim, even if they find the enemy''s position, it''s very difficult.


    Chu Feng is like death, harvesting the life here.


    The life of a powerful person withers here, and the fresh life blooms in his hands, and the whole place becomes a bloody prison.


    Su Yuyan takes himself as the center and blooms a blood lotus of sword Qi. In an instant, he harvests all the more than 20 lives around him, including the fort, which is destroyed in an instant.


    Before the soldiers from behind came here, the order of hell had come here first.

 Chapter 503

    "Ah


    "Poof!"


    On the city wall, which has become a piece of rubble, screams are heard all the time. The soldiers who were looking forward to this offensive and defensive war only met with one-sided massacre.


    There was not a long and fierce battle for attack and defense. When the whole city wall collapsed, the war had just begun, but it was coming to an end.


    The members of the hell Knight Order are all dressed in black iron armor, which is a powerful defense that even level 5 powers must concentrate on if they want to damage.


    With the black iron sword in their hands, even if they cut off the head and body of level 5 zombies, they won''t have too much resistance. Now to kill these ordinary people who have only been trained for two months, they don''t even need to pour their vitality into the blade of the sword.


    With the sharpness of these weapons, it is a one-sided massacre.


    "Fire cover!"


    When the dust was about to dissipate, Luo Xingyao gave an order, and the soldiers from Nandu immediately began to move forward, under the cover of the powers, to move forward.


    "Are we just here to see the play?"


    An officer under general yezhishi said with a bitter smile.


    General yezhishi had no dissatisfaction, but showed appreciation in his eyes: "with such a pillar of the country, the Terran will not lose hope."


    For an old man, his greatest hope is to have a successor.


    As long as he can see the back of the excellent, he can even die now.


    The regiment in theater 20 was supposed to be 11000, but more than 3000 of them were transferred, leaving less than 8000 defenders.


    After a round of fighting by hell knights, plus Chu Feng and Su YuYan''s hand, more than 1000 people were killed in a flash.


    If this was a war in ancient times, 10% of the casualties would be enough to cause confusion among soldiers.


    Although the military literacy of these people is relatively high, there are more than 1000 casualties before they can react, which still casts a psychological shadow on them.


    Some soldiers responded by shooting back, but ordinary bullets couldn''t play any role when they hit the armor made of black iron.


    Even the horses they sat on couldn''t be killed.


    If you can hit the key, it is not impossible to cause damage.


    But in this degree of high-speed movement, they have no way to aim safely, and the other side has rushed into their camp. If they shoot indiscriminately, the casualties of their own people will be greater.


    By this time, the soldiers in the rear had caught up.


    "Lay down your arms and you will not die!"


    "Now drop your weapons and squat down with your hands on your head. You can spare your lives."


    "We have no hope now. Surrender immediately. This is your only way out."


    More and more soldiers took advantage of this opportunity to quickly capture the relatively intact sections of the city wall, and then disarm the other side as much as possible.


    Don''t let those who still want to fight back, they also shoot impolitely.


    They are not willing to cause too many casualties, but they must be responsible for the lives of their comrades in arms. If they are soft handed at this time, they will be irresponsible for the lives of their comrades in arms.


    In less than 20 minutes, the entire theater 24 was occupied.


    In 20 minutes, the total number of casualties was more than 3000, and there were more than 4000 people left, who chose to raise their hands and surrender.


    Maybe they have the courage to defend here to the death before fighting, and are ready to give their lives.


    But when the real danger came, their instinct of fear overcame their reason, and even they could not hold the gun in their hands.


    When they reacted, there was no way to recover the whole battlefield.


    After wiping out all the weapons on them, night wise came to them.


    "Bah!"


    One of the officers booed the general, "he used to hypocritically say that he didn''t want to fight each other. Now when he hit us, he didn''t have a soft hand. I tell you, we will never surrender. We will never betray general long Ao."


    "The traitor who betrayed China, what is there worthy of your loyalty?"


    General yezhishi asked, "when he chose to attack Chinese soldiers, he had become a sinner of China, and we had to."


    "Don''t pretend to be a good man!"


    The officer yelled angrily, "it''s just that you''ve won. If you win now, you''re right. But I believe general long Ao will win. You won''t be proud for long. Even if we all die now, general long Ao will lead us to the final victory.""The king defeated the enemy?"


    Chu Feng clenched his fist. He wanted to give this man a fist.


    You don''t know what kind of disaster your current choice will cause? Mingming has become a sinner of China, a sinner of the human race, and wants to whitewash himself with noble words.


    "The ultimate victory? Whose victory? The Zombie''s victory? Or the victory of the beast? "


    General yezhishi asked.


    "Whose victory?"


    The officer''s face showed a look of shame and anger. "You don''t understand anything at all. We are fighting for the future of China. Only with strong power can we protect China. General long Ao will become the Savior of the world, and he will lead China to the top of the world.


    At that time, we will be China''s meritorious men, we will be the first group of martyrs to lead China to hope, you will be nailed to the pillar of shame, and you will become China''s sinners. "


    "Huaxia? But where are the Chinese people? "


    General yezhishi asked coldly.


    Chinese people?


    The officer didn''t know what the old general meant.


    What do you mean, where are the Chinese people?


    Are we not Chinese?


    Are so many people in Beijing not Chinese?


    "You destroyed a city of 16 million people with nuclear weapons. At that time, the infection rate on the market was only 30%. You killed more than 11 million people!"


    General yezhishi yelled angrily.


    "For the sake of the future of China, they die in a proper place. As long as they can bring a bright future to China, what is the sacrifice of only 10 million people?" Cried the officer.


    "The future of China, whose future? So many civilians have been killed by you. Now even the soldiers who protect civilians have been killed by you. The front of protecting the people has been destroyed by you. Look at the zombies outside the city wall! Those who were supposed to be our compatriots have been our enemies


    General yezhishi said, "now tell me where the people you want to protect are!"

 Chapter 504

    Is the officer stunned?


    Where are the people they want to protect?


    "You keep saying that you want to sacrifice for China, but you don''t even know what the future of China is or what the value of sacrifice is. What kind of sacrifice do you call that? You say that long Ao can lead you to victory, then you tell me, after you win, where are the people you want to protect? Tell me


    General yezhishi''s voice was deafening, which shocked the officer''s mind.


    Where are the people we want to protect?


    He thought about it again in his mind.


    They are people who can sacrifice everything for their faith. No matter they sacrifice their moral integrity, what they have stuck to in the past, or their lives, they can do it without hesitation.


    But what are they sacrificing for now?


    They have killed countless civilians. They have attacked the soldiers who defend their country. They have attacked the defense lines that protect the people. Where are the people they protect?


    Is the person they want to protect in Shangjing?


    He wanted to say the answer, but he couldn''t say it, because he knew that if they continued like this, even those who went to Beijing could sacrifice for the so-called future.


    Even now, aren''t they destroying the defense line to protect the people of Shangjing?


    Do the people they protect for their ideals really exist?


    "Many people have lost their original intention in the process of pursuing their ideals."


    General yezhishi''s voice eased down. "I know that there are many people who want to pursue strength at all costs under the slogan that strength is everything, because they think they can get everything if they get strength, but what they don''t know is that the cost of pursuing strength is exactly the original intention to get strength!"


    "Wow


    The officer burst into tears. "I said, I said everything."


    The general''s words finally defeated his last line of defense.


    He fought for his ideal and belief. He thought that as long as he fought for his belief, everything would be right. However, he forgot that his original belief was to protect civilians.


    Now they are killing civilians and attacking compatriots who protect civilians.


    Even if they can get the power to save the world in the future, where is the world they want to save in the beginning?


    If you are really on that road, will China still exist?


    He thought that what he was doing was a choice to kill 1000 and save 10000, or to kill half of the people and save another group of people, but he forgot what he was doing. In fact, he was giving in to the person who asked him a choice question, and he had given up his own way.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Feng''s heart was also trembling.


    He is also a person who pursues power. Different from long Ao, there is a certain bottom line for his pursuit of power, but the bottom line is constantly sliding towards the abyss.


    In the previous battlefield, he did not hesitate to kill the woman who had a one night stand with him, just because he did not want the other to affect the morale of the army.


    No one thinks that what he has done is wrong. Even if he is asked to do it again, he will not hesitate.


    Don''t say that woman herself is a spy. Even if an ordinary woman wants to do this with him, he will kill her without hesitation.


    However, he was wary of his own mentality.


    Although he didn''t grow up to be the top of the human race in his previous life, he was also second only to the last nine kings, but he still lived in a muddle everyday, suffering every day.


    Because when he gains strength, there are no people he wants to protect with his strength.


    Ten years later, there are still some survivors in that world, but for him, he is the only one left in that world, or there is an enemy.


    "I won''t go the same way as him." Chu Feng said quietly in his heart.


    The trial went on very fast. Under the guidance of the old general, many misguided soldiers cried bitterly, and some soldiers still adhere to the so-called principles. The old general gave them a good time, and then set a fire to burn their bodies.


    After all, in this era, people who are not killed by zombies may become zombies after death, and cremation is the best choice.


    "The target of long Ao is not clear, but according to the information we have now, there is no doubt that their target should be the center of Tianwei city. Most of the soldiers are innocent. They don''t even know what they are going to do. I know they can gain great power in the center of Tianwei city."


    Yezhishi''s adjutant said, "and now they have caused a wave of zombies everywhere. Although we don''t know how they did it, the defense lines everywhere have been exhausted. We can only transfer more than 10000 people, which is the main force that we can fight with Longao.""How many people does long Ao have now?"


    Chu Feng asked.


    "According to the information we have obtained, there are about 70000 regular soldiers controlled by the long family, and about 100000 conscripts later. However, under the influence of long AO and the long family, some young people, especially those students who are most likely to be hot blooded in Colleges and universities, are called on to serve them, and this number ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    the adjutant is serious Staring at Chu Feng, "it''s 210000 people."


    "In other words, do we have to face nearly 400000 people?" Chu Feng''s face was dignified.


    "No, they also have to put some troops in various defense lines to prevent us from disturbing and delaying for a certain period of time."


    The adjutant shook his head. "But even so, the number of troops they arranged in the urban area should be 300000. However, given the time to reorganize the army, our number is no less than theirs. But now, obviously, we don''t have so much time."


    In other words, if they are going to fight now, they can only muster 30000 troops in a short period of time at most. More troops must wait until the situation is stable.


    But by that time, maybe the other party''s plan has been completed.


    Although I don''t know what long Ao wants to do, they obviously can''t let each other succeed easily.


    "I see."


    Chu Feng said to the Deputy official, "if I have the confidence to use these 30000 people to defeat the other side''s 300000 people, is general Ye willing to support and trust me?"


    "Are you kidding?"


    The adjutant widened his eyes. "Now the whole city has become their territory, and they must have been planning for a long time. Maybe they have arranged defensive measures inside."


    "Believe him!"

 Chapter 505

    "Night general!"


    Hearing this familiar voice, the adjutant was surprised. "I know Mr. Chu''s strength is very strong, but the war can''t be decided by one or two people''s peerless force. Of course, we are willing to sacrifice our lives, but in the current war situation, what we are doing now is simply hitting the stone with the egg."


    Just now, the speaker was general yezhishi. When the adjutant was worried about occupying, he did not hesitate to believe Chu Feng.


    Even Chu Feng himself was very surprised. He didn''t expect that the old general should simply believe in himself, even he didn''t show enough strength to be trusted.


    He doesn''t think that he is the protagonist in the novel. As long as the tiger body is shocked and the bastard''s spirit is opened, others will trust him unconditionally.


    A general''s decision is not just about a person''s life and death. If he wants to keep his trust in someone, he is simply handing over the overall situation of the war to that person.


    It''s a joke to believe someone so rashly.


    "What I believe is not Chu Feng, but Lao mo. Because of the urgent war, Lao Mo''s men didn''t have time to give these things to me. Just now, people in Nandu gave me these photos and told me that this is the reason why I can trust a person. "


    General yezhishi seemed to see through Chu Feng''s idea, and then took out a stack of photos to the adjutant. Those photos are a brand new city that has just been built, and countless people are walking in and out of the city.


    "Chu Feng set up a survival base in the South called dawning city. These photos were taken by Lao Mo quietly with a film camera. This is a random sample of people''s living conditions in dawning city."


    General yezhishi said to the Deputy official, "you can pay attention to the eyes and expressions of these people. You should have seen the atmosphere of going to Beijing. In this era full of despair, too many people sink into the darkness, but in this city of dawn, most people hold hope for the future."


    Seeing these pictures, the adjutant''s eyes were filled with shock.


    There is nothing else in these photos, but the atmosphere shown in the photos is enough for him to feel the lively scene behind the photos.


    He can''t imagine that this is a picture after the disaster. Even before the disaster, the working state of those office workers when they catch the bus is not so full of hope.


    "People will know how to cherish it only when they lose it."


    Yezhishi looked at Chu Feng with loving eyes, "when I first saw you, I saw the darkness from you and your eyes. I almost thought that you were an ambitious man like long Ao, but I felt the brilliance of human nature from the people around you. I wonder why the people around you can keep so much human nature, but I can''t understand it You are a dark person.


    When Lao Mo''s people gave me these photos, I finally understood one thing. It turned out that the two were not contradictory, but causal.


    The reason why people around you can easily smile and retain human nature is that you carry the darkness of human nature on your back. "


    Chu Feng felt his body tremble slightly.


    It''s not a tremor of fear, it''s a feeling of uncertainty.


    No matter before his rebirth or after his rebirth, what he did has never been understood, that is, respected and accepted.


    He thought that he only needed to bear all this by himself, but he didn''t expect that he was still just a child in front of those old people who really saw through all kinds of life.


    He thought it would take some time to gain the old general''s trust.


    But unexpectedly, the cornerstone of mutual trust between the two sides is not his previous preparation, but his earlier efforts for others.


    At this moment, he also knew what his most precious was.


    Zhang Ziqing, Su Yuyan, Chu xiaorou, and the people around him, their faces passed in his mind, which made him smile bitterly: I thought I was guarding you, but now you are protecting me.


    "Adjutant Chen, such a person who can bring light to the people around us, such a person who can bring hope to people, do you think we are worth trusting our lives?" The night general''s eyes turned to the adjutant.


    Adjutant Chen made a military salute: "we are willing to believe Mr. Chu without reservation. We will entrust all our lives unconditionally. In the next war, we will obey Mr. Chu''s orders unconditionally."


    Chu Feng did not speak, but quietly back to a military salute.


    In this short two minutes, his mind changed again.


    "Some people say that it is necessary to be cruel and merciless in the end of life to survive, including me. I have not even changed my mind until now.


    But ruthlessness and mutual trust are never enemies. If ruthlessness is a sword, then trust is shield and armor. They can cooperate with each other. Both sides are more important. In fact, they are not so important. The important thing is that we need both. "Think through this point of Chu Feng, faith becomes more firm.


    He had hesitated about the war, but now he is full of confidence.


    Is it hard for 30000 to fight 300000?


    In his heart, this is no longer a battle in which the weak win the strong, because the number of people is never everything that determines the strength. How can the 30000 iron and steel torrent be weaker than the 300000 loose sand?


    "Give everyone 15 minutes to prepare. After 15 minutes, we need to prepare all the weapons and materials we can carry, and then go to the city as soon as possible."


    After thinking for two seconds, Chu Feng quickly gave the order, "give those prisoners a chance to atone for their sins. If they are willing to do something for us, then add them to the establishment under my command. I will arrange tasks for them alone. If they are not willing, they will be executed on the spot. We don''t have any extra troops to manage the prisoners. This is the reason The time is also within 15 minutes. "


    In other words, even if the prisoners want to surrender, they have only 15 minutes to think about it.


    Although it is taboo to kill prisoners on the battlefield, they do not have much time to think about it now.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Adjutant Chen gave a military salute, and then ran to the army to convey the order.


    Fifteen minutes later, when the army set out, there were only 2400 living people left in the whole camp. Those who died were not necessarily those who did not want to surrender, but they wanted to surrender conditionally.


    For those who wanted to fight for conditions, the adjutant did not hesitate to execute them.

 Chapter 506

    Twenty minutes later, the faster vanguard had arrived at the edge of the city.


    There are more than 5000 vanguard troops, most of which are the main force of the powers and legions, while the subsequent main force will take 20 minutes to arrive.


    As general yezhishi said, 10000 troops will take three hours to rectify.


    As the leading force, their main task is to lay a base for the following forces.


    It is worth mentioning that all the surviving members of more than 1100 demon hunting teams have come here now, and no one complains on the way. However, when someone complains, they are immediately killed by Chu Feng on the spot, so they have no time to spread their complaints to the army.


    It''s time to rush for time, and those complaints will only affect morale.


    Because Chu Feng killed Li Wei too many times, many people are full of resentment and fear, but now they have no chance to vent.


    The hell three headed dog is following the army. Under the suppression of the seven level hell three headed dog, no one is stupid enough to really try to escape.


    Su Yuyan and several officers once quietly told Chu Feng that Chu Feng was too strict with them, and it was easy to cause large-scale mutiny. Even if he had the strength to suppress these people, even if he suppressed them, it would also cause a great waste of combat effectiveness.


    However, Chu Feng said that he knew it well, and these people didn''t persuade him any more.


    Chu Chu Feng may not be as good as these officers and commanders in terms of specific military details, but his ability to control the overall situation is far beyond that.


    What''s more, a person who is able to build a city of dawn, a huge force, but no one dares to rebel despite asking for specific issues, will he really solve problems with violence as it seems?


    Anyway, Zhang Ziqing didn''t believe it.


    Chu Feng was able to establish the dawn alliance with the momentum of thunder, and then developed rapidly. In this process, the control of people''s hearts was absolutely superior to most people.


    So there''s no way he won''t think about it.


    When he came to the outskirts of the city, Chu Feng rode on his horse and yelled to those powers, "I know you will complain. I can''t tell you how to call me a tyrant. I can tell you clearly that I am a real tyrant, a tyrant without humanity."


    So you know!


    Those powers in the heart said silently, but on the surface did not move any color.


    Those who dare to express their dissatisfaction to Chu Feng face to face have been decapitated, and those who are still alive are those who know how to compromise.


    "When you join the army as a demon hunter team to assist, all of your identity information has been obtained by the military, including your family and friends, even your women and children, which are in the military records."


    Chu Feng''s words have changed many people''s faces. Maybe some of them don''t care about their families, but there are also people who take the lives of their families more seriously than themselves.


    Although they are still silent on the surface, some people are full of killing intention.


    "I can''t guarantee the lives of any of you in the next battle."


    "But now I can give you an opportunity, an opportunity to write down the names of your family and your brothers, and by the way, their current living place and environment. If you die in the war, but I live to the end, then I can give you a guarantee."


    Chu Feng''s voice is like thunder, so that everyone can hear clearly.


    "As long as I have a bite to eat, I won''t let them starve to death. As long as I have a drink to drink, I won''t let the people on the list die of thirst! I will cut off the head of anyone who hurts the list. As long as I live in this world for one day, this promise will always be valid. "


    " if you die for this war, the military will give your family members the honor of martyrs'' families, and the promise I give alone will always be valid. "


    Hearing this, people''s hearts began to float.


    Chu Feng''s strength is obvious to all. It can be said that he can kill all the people present alone. Such a strong presence and commitment can really make those who care about their families move.


    At this time, Chu Feng''s hand suddenly appeared a stack of paper and a lot of pens.


    He raised his hand, the paper and pen flew out of his arms at the same time, and then accurately fell in front of everyone. Those who responded in a timely manner grabbed the paper and pen in their hands like a reflex. Even those who responded slowly also grasped the paper and pen when they fell.


    Seeing this scene, everyone could not help but feel shocked.


    There are more than 1000 people here! He was able to do it, throw out all the paper and pens at the same time, and then have one in front of everyone.Is this really something that humans can do?


    They have already seen Chu Feng''s powerful strength, but this precise control of vitality still makes them feel that they have subverted their common sense in the past.


    "The foundation of my promise to you is my strong strength. If I die, it''s all over. But as long as I''m alive, I''ll do it with all my life."


    Chu Feng yelled, "in addition, all those who survive in the next battle will get at least 30 third-order nuclei and a piece of black iron equipment. No matter what kind of equipment, you can choose by yourself. Those who make contributions have black iron armor. Now you have two minutes to write down the names of the people you care about. Now it''s time


    As his timing began, people began to quickly write down the names of their loved ones.


    It is always the easiest way to win people''s hearts and minds, and it is also the easiest way to achieve results.


    Anyway, they have no other choice now. If they are deserters now, they will almost die. But if they work hard now, their families can be saved.


    Even those with a cool temperament, Chu Feng will give them enough benefits.


    If the former Chu Feng has been accumulating the tyrant''s power, then now he is using the advantage to lure, in this kind of grace and power, immediately gathered a lot of people.


    And his absolute force is also a kind of guarantee, so that after they put out all the rebellious thoughts, they also have a special trust in him.


    That''s the worship of human beings for powerful existence since ancient times.


    That''s the instinct of human beings to pursue the strong.


    Two minutes later, all the paper and pens flew up at the same time, and then fell into Chu Feng''s hands.

 Chapter 507

    When the paper flew up, people instinctively reached for it, but it was finally released.


    Two minutes is enough for them to write down important people.


    If you can''t remember in two minutes, Chu Feng has no obligation to be a virgin.


    His promise is that these people work hard for him, but although they are not willing to admit that everyone''s life has a certain value, they don''t know what Chu Feng gives up.


    He will keep his promise to these people, and will not give any discount. But if those people are not willing to accept his protection, he will have no choice.


    With Yuanfu, he can say with confidence: "those who follow me, I can guarantee that you will not starve to death, nor will you die of thirst."


    But he can''t guarantee: "even if you go to the ends of the earth, I can bring food and water to you."


    That''s a fool''s behavior, and no one will ask him to do it.


    We all have a steelyard in our hearts. We all know how much their lives are worth.


    And Chu Feng showed the peerless force, as well as the supernatural ability, also let everyone in the heart can''t help but have a wonderful trust in him.


    With the existence of such a powerful force, it should not break the promise!


    After these preparations, Chu Feng began to give orders.


    "Now, our first task is to occupy a place that can be used as a forward base and a firepower point."


    Chu Feng rode on the back of the purple TV and pointed to a residential area, "I will draw an area. Your task is to kill all the people in this area within 10 minutes. No matter they are human beings or zombies, no moving things are allowed."


    With that, he rushed to the area.


    Su Yuyan, Lu Ming and others are under Chu Feng''s instruction in advance, when the team supervisor, responsible for killing those who want to run.


    Seeing that Chu Feng was the first to rush into the city, those powers all yelled:


    "the boss has already gone in, we''re not going to keep up!"


    "Go


    "Kill


    Although these people don''t have much discipline, the role that discipline can play in this kind of suppression is actually not too big.


    Chu Feng takes the lead in rushing into the city. Two powers appear from both sides of the street and kill Chu Feng. However, Chu Feng''s speed does not decrease at all. A sword flashes by, and the attacker is immediately cut off.


    Then, machine guns began to appear behind many windows, countless tongues of fire, a lot of ammunition poured on Chu Feng''s body, but these bullets could not even break Chu Feng''s body protection.


    In this way, he was constantly charging in the hail of bullets.


    After rushing forward for a certain distance, Chu Feng raised his hand as a wall of fire, directly separated an area, and then jumped into a shopping mall, followed by a massacre.


    With Chu Feng taking the lead, the spirit of the demon hunting team also rose.


    Guns and ammunition are not unable to cause damage to the psionic, but the prepared and unprepared are two different things.


    Although the physical strength of the psionic is much stronger than that of ordinary people, it is still very difficult to block the machine gun bullets. However, if they are prepared, they can directly mobilize their energy to protect their bodies. In this way, in addition to sniper bullets and heavy machine gun bullets, it is difficult to pose a threat to them.


    Several commanding heights appeared snipers, with the hands of the sniper gun want to take some people''s lives.


    But when they start to rise, there are already several fire dragons whistling towards their position. These fire dragons will try their best to kill all nearby enemies before they run out of energy.


    As time goes on, the threat of human thermal weapons to the psionic becomes smaller and smaller.


    But it''s a pity that guns and ammunition will be eliminated in the future. It''s better to play a role as soon as possible.


    The military elites in the rear also began to do their work when the powers were making their way in the front. Some started to build fortresses in the rear, while others were checking whether there were any hidden enemies.


    A feast of killing unfolded.


    The number of soldiers in charge of patrolling this area is not too many. The total number is only about 3000. After all, most of them have to advance for their so-called grand plan.


    However, the terrain here is more complex, so there are many hidden dangers for the fighting.


    The members of the demon hunting team rushed into the building and searched for the hidden soldiers as fast as they could, causing a lot of damage in the process.


    But anyway, in the radiation zone, all the food is inedible, so they don''t need to care about any damage at all.


    "You all die for me!"


    "Boom!"When the powers entered a residential building, the soldiers who were hiding there suddenly detonated the explosives in their hands and destroyed the whole floor.


    However, the members of the demon hunting team were not seriously injured, because although the power of these explosives is powerful, the damage power to the monomer is limited.


    If ordinary soldiers enter, there may be some casualties, but ordinary explosives are no longer a threat to the powers, especially the powers that are already on guard.


    When the members of the demon hunting team were cleaning up, Chu Feng''s mental power began to explore the underground.


    Although not many people have the ability to drill the earth, many people can still be hidden in the sewers of the city. The breath of these people''s life can not be hidden in Chu Feng''s spiritual perception.


    Uncovering a manhole cover, three psionic powers rush out of it, and their bodies fall to the ground at the same time.


    "Ye Huo Fu!"


    Chu Feng directly summoned the hell fire to turn the whole sewer into a sea of fire, and conveniently dropped a lot of gasoline and tree demon branches from the portable space to ensure that the air in the sewer could burn up at the fastest speed, so that they could not breathe.


    "Ah


    "Boom!"


    When the sewer turned into a sea of fire, the people hidden in it immediately broke through the ground and came out, but they were met by a massacre.


    The whole combat process, a total of less than 10 minutes, in the area of Chu Feng planning, there is no enemy.


    So the vanguard of 5000 people swept the whole area as quickly as possible. Then Li Xiao and a group of local powers began to quickly change the terrain and turn this area into a simple defense line. The elite soldiers holding heavy machine guns seized the commanding height.


    After all this, more than 17000 follow-up troops came and quickly camped in the area that they had seized as the foundation for their attack on the city center.

 Chapter 508

    "The most powerful deterrent power of a psionic is definitely not in the front battlefield. That''s why I have to cultivate the Legion of warriors."


    When the follow-up troops arrived, Chu Feng handed over the work of setting up camp to others, and then expressed his own idea, "whether it is the front battlefield or the enemy''s rear battlefield, it is an indispensable battlefield. The greatest role of the powers should be to replace the status of the scouts in the old era. If they are used as cannon fodder on the front battlefield, it is the most important way Big losses, and a waste of troops. "


    "We have such an idea for a long time, but such a change takes time, and we don''t make up our mind. After all, every decision has a great impact."


    It''s not that the military doesn''t know the benefits of doing so, but the change of decision-making is not as simple as it seems.


    Luo Xingyao said: "what''s more, we lack the strong fighting capacity of the front battlefield."


    Chu Feng said: "it''s not so difficult to develop the Xuanshan iron mine. Now, with the fighting power of the powers, it''s easy to open the mountain and get the stone. As long as you can destroy the nearby mountains, all kinds of mineral resources will not be lacking."


    There is no shortage of military combat thinking, but it is precisely because their combat thinking is too mature to adapt to the changes of the times.


    What Chu Feng is doing now is to advance his thinking a few years later to the present.


    "So, how are we going to beat each other next?"


    Deputy Chen''s amazing performance in seizing the position has greatly improved his confidence in Chu Feng.


    Although his fighting thinking lacks details, he wins ahead of time.


    After entering the era of hot weapons and facing the cavalry of the era of cold weapons, it is like rolling. No matter how elite the cavalry of the other side is, it is still only rolling in front of the firepower.


    When the pattern of the big era changes, the talents who can catch the tuyere can stand on the wave.


    "If only we could have your cavalry."


    The night wise man envies the hell knights who are in charge of cleaning. Of course, he can see the strength of the hell knights.


    Although it is only a team of more than 100 people now, it can easily defeat more than 10 times the enemy on the front battlefield.


    And this team has a strong mobility, whether it is fighting or retreating, all come and go freely.


    "If you just want combat power and mobility, there''s no need to cling to cavalry."


    Chu Feng took out a piece of Xuan iron ore, "now people have strong physical fitness and reaction ability, so it is imperative to improve the means of transportation. In the past, the speed of means of transportation was limited by materials. If we use Xuan iron ore to build means of transportation, even if we drive by ourselves, we can also play a very fast speed. After all, we don''t need to consider the bearing capacity of materials Strength and human endurance.


    If we consider it from the point of view of saving physical strength, we can also use the crystal core or the yuan Qi as the energy source, and the safety measures on the transportation vehicles can be directly simplified, leaving only the facilities that can make people improve their speed. At that time, even the skateboard will be more useful than the car. "


    In front of everyone''s eyes, general yezhishi gave a look, and a clerk immediately understood. He recorded all these words and was ready to convey them back.


    Although this is only a simple idea, it will play a great role in the future development.


    With this kind of thinking, they can do a lot of things.


    This kind of thinking was only developed later when Xuanshan iron mine was relatively rich. However, this kind of invention did not bring much benefit to researchers, because as long as this kind of thinking exists, it is not too difficult to copy or continue to simplify.


    In this era, no one talks to you about copyright awareness. After all, there is no executor.


    "Well, no more nonsense. Now our main task is actually to win this war. Only after winning the war can we safely develop the science and technology belonging to mankind." Chu Feng stopped the topic.


    Everyone around showed a look of regret, they all hope that Chu Feng continue to say, but obviously now they have more important things.


    Chu Feng came to the military map and said, "from the map you gave me, we can see that the tallest building in the whole Tianwei city is only over 500 meters, and even there are not too many buildings over 300 meters. If we can build a building over 1 km, can we occupy the highest point of the whole city?"


    "Why didn''t I think of it?"


    Deputy Chen patted his head in chagrin.


    With the strength of the powers, it is not impossible to build a one kilometer high platform. It only takes more than ten minutes.


    It''s just that they are limited by the past thinking, so they didn''t think of this method for the moment.


    "If we can seize the highest point of the city, or build a highest point ourselves, then all our firepower can pour out from the commanding height, and then cover the enemy from a high place. The Rockets we carry are enough to raze half of the city to the ground, so we can win."Luo Xingyao interrupted Chu Feng''s imagination: "what if the other party does the same thing? The number of the other side is more than us, and the firepower should also be more than us. After all, the preparation time of the other side is longer. "


    It is obvious that the preparation of long AO and the long family has been going on for a long time, even from the time of the nuclear weapon explosion.


    So fully prepared, the firepower of the other side should not be weaker than them.


    So it''s not to blame Luo Xingyao for interrupting. It''s really something to worry about.


    Chu Feng smile: "at least we can see clearly what happened in the center of the city."


    This sentence directly pokes into everyone''s weakness. They suddenly think that the most important reason why they want to seize the time is to find out what the other party is doing.


    Only when we understand each other''s purpose can we formulate the most detailed strategy.


    "OK, now start to take action immediately, gather the powers of the earth system and water system, build a one kilometer high platform with the fastest speed, and then give me all the visual obstacles leading to the center of the city with firepower. Be sure to see what''s going on in the center of the city and what the people of Longao and Longjia are doing! They don''t hesitate to attack the officers and men of China. What are they doing for? "


    Now the other side didn''t think about the commanding height, so they are also fighting for time with the other side.

 Chapter 509

    The speed of everyone is very fast, because the people who come here are all elite. The native powers can find more than 200 in the army and the demon hunter team.


    In less than half an hour, with the full exertion of more than 200 earth series powers and the unlimited supply of crystal nuclei, they built a platform with a height of one kilometer and an area of more than 500 square meters, and carried a large number of rockets.


    The center of the high platform is supported by a huge stone pillar. Facing the direction of the city, it is a balcony like place, with many powers and soldiers guarding in the middle.


    This is to prevent the opponent from attacking the middle with long-range attack, so that they can defend with the fastest speed, even if there is damage, it can also give people time to repair and react.


    When the height reaches one thousand meters, you can have a panoramic view of the city.


    "Rocket, fire, blow down all the buildings leading to the city center."


    With the command of general yezhishi, countless soldiers raised individual rockets, and a large number of howitzers roared away from the distance.


    General yezhishi and Luo Xingyao and others took out military telescopes to observe the situation.


    "Boom!"


    The howitzer soon caused a huge explosion in the distance, and the whole building collapsed. However, when more howitzers arrived at the building behind the building, a large number of powers shot one after another and stopped the howitzer shells in the middle.


    "Damn it


    Adjutant Chen angrily put down his telescope.


    Even if they occupy a commanding advantage, but there are too many high-rise buildings in the city center, their sight is also covered.


    It did play a role in the surprise just now, but now that the other side has been on guard, it is impossible for them to continue to make contributions.


    Luo Xingyao made the starting style of mieyuan gun: "let me have a try!"


    "Wait a minute. Now that they know our plan, they will certainly send troops to encircle and suppress us. Your ability will be used at the right time."


    Chu Feng stopped Luo Xingyao, "not to mention such a long distance, even if it''s your mieyuan cannon, the other side also has enough time to prepare. You don''t think that if more than 100 powers join hands, there''s no way to stop your mieyuan cannon!"


    Luo Xingyao scattered the mieyuan cannon, some unwilling: "do you have a way?"


    Mieyuan gun is a powerful move that he uses his sense of vitality to plunder the vitality of the surrounding world for a short time.


    Although this move needs a certain amount of preparation time, it is very powerful.


    But no matter how powerful it is, enough powers can counteract it.


    Such a long distance is enough for the opponent to prepare a lot of defense.


    Chu Feng took out a huge crossbow that was five meters long and four meters wide from the yuan mansion, and said, "continue to use rockets to cover for me, and I''ll solve those buildings."


    Then he put a huge arrow six meters long on the crossbow.


    The bowstring of the crossbow is the spinal cord of Qingjiang sturgeon he obtained, which is a good thing known as "dragon tendon", and the bow body of the crossbow is made of black iron.


    Seeing such a huge crossbow, the face of yezhishi said: "how did you make such a huge crossbow? And even if the crossbow''s penetrating power is very strong, what effect can it have? "


    Such a large crossbow, even from the volume point of view, will have strong penetration, but what they want now should be the blasting ability!


    "You don''t have to worry about power."


    Chu Feng added a magic talisman to himself, then reluctantly pulled the crossbow, "now start to use the howitzer, you must help me cover."


    "Good!"


    Ye Zhishi readily agreed to Chu Feng''s request.


    So, at his command, a large number of howitzers continued to fire.


    Under the cover of the howitzer, a huge arrow flew out.


    It''s near the center of the city.


    "I didn''t expect that they would use such mean means. They are really a group of villains."


    A young looking soldier, who was still a student, said angrily, "but this small skill, in the face of absolute power, has no effect at all."


    His words were immediately accepted by many teenagers.


    "Yes, they only have these little tools to use."


    "But in the face of absolute power, any stratagem is scum."


    "My fireball has intercepted three shells."


    Behind them an older officer gave them a contemptuous glance.


    Absolute power? How do you know what power is?


    People can build such a high platform when we didn''t expect it. That''s their ability. The so-called mean means and small skills are just words you use to cover up your lack of intelligence.Believe it or not, our people will build such a high platform in half an hour?


    However, he still did not say that, but said: "yes, although the other side has caused some damage to us with such small skills, as long as we join hands with the enemy, we can shoot down all the howitzers in the middle of the way, and will not let them continue to hurt our compatriots."


    Each of these students is young and ambitious, and his eyes are above the top, so he must follow them when he speaks, or he may encounter a lot of opposition.


    Moreover, many of these special iron heads have been killed by public anger because they have offended these young people or criticized their lack of discipline.


    But these people still have use value, let them be proud for a period of time!


    When their utilization value is consumed, all disobedient people will be cleaned immediately.


    At that time, everyone has only two choices. One is to obey the order of general long Ao, the other is to die.


    At this time, there was another burst of cheering among the student Corps.


    "There''s another shell coming. They really don''t give up!"


    "Ha ha, we will never let any fish out of the net."


    "Let''s bring them despair!"


    "In the face of absolute power, all intrigues are scum."


    As a result, these students who awakened their powers began to shoot down these shells in the middle of the way, and a large number of howitzers exploded in the air, like fireworks.


    The student corps, who felt that they had made great contributions, had a smile of excitement and satisfaction on their faces.


    But at this time, the elder officer''s pupil suddenly shrank: "what''s that? We''re going to detonate that thing. It''s like a pillar. "


    In his field of vision, a huge column with a length of 6 meters and a diameter of 1 meter flew towards them under the cover of artillery fire. The huge column flew very fast, even faster than the speed of sound. When it passed in the air, it produced a lot of flames.


    "What''s that?"


    When the students didn''t respond, the huge Pillar had come to them.


    "Boom!"

 Chapter 510

    The deafening explosion broke out in the student corps, and a large number of glass colored flames were blasted by the terrible waves, sweeping the area of kilometers.


    This black iron arrow, of course, is not just as simple as the ordinary black iron arrow.


    The inside of it was sealed by Chu Feng with a large number of "explosive fire sign" and "samadhi fire sign", which had reached the critical point of explosion.


    Such a huge arrow can hold a terrible number of meta symbols.


    At the time of the arrow explosion, all the students from a radius of 50 meters had not had time to react, they had been engulfed by the terrible fire.


    And when the arrow burst, a large number of steel balls burst from the inside and sped away in all directions.


    In such a terrible explosion, the speed of those steel balls was also accelerated to a very terrible point, even the steel plate can be easily shot through.


    Those buildings are like tofu in front of these steel balls.


    The steel balls easily came hundreds of meters or even thousands of meters away. Before the soldiers nearby could react to the explosion, they could see the hot glow on the steel balls.


    "Boom!" boom "Boom!"


    One after another, the explosions gave off bursts of roar. The soldiers who were caught off guard were torn to pieces by the explosions on the spot, and they didn''t even have time to make a miserable cry.


    But this is not the end. On the battlefield, the damage caused by fragments of shells is often more than the direct damage caused by shells themselves.


    Some of the more fortunate soldiers were far away from the center of the explosion.


    Although the area of 1500 meters has been destroyed by the explosion and the second explosion, but further away, there are still some soldiers barely resist the heat wave.


    But before they could be happy, a lot of debris penetrated their bodies.


    "Ah


    "Help me!"


    "What is this?"


    Under the action of terror, the black iron arrow and steel ball are transformed into a large number of small pieces. With the powerful explosive power, these pieces have broken the speed of sound, so it''s no matter to break through ordinary people''s bodies.


    As a result, the area affected by the explosion expanded again, leaving almost no complete person within two 2500 meters of the explosion center.


    Those who believe that absolute power can sweep everything, have not yet had time to show their so-called absolute power, have been reduced to ashes in the terrorist explosion.


    Countless buildings collapsed, and countless buildings became debris.


    A large number of defense facilities, in this terrible explosion, became ruins.


    Even places more than 1500 meters away have become ruins.


    Even if the terrible explosion is over, a lot of samadhi fire is still burning everything nearby, as if to burn everything around.


    After the terrible explosion, people at the edge of the explosion center circle climb out of the ruins in disbelief and look at the terrible scene in front of them with trembling eyes:


    "what''s this?"


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Nuclear weapons, the other side must have used nuclear weapons!"


    "Don''t you mean that the rules of the world have changed and that nuclear weapons can no longer be used easily? Must be detonated at close range? "


    "Who knows what mean the other side has used?"


    "Does such means have anything to do with the word mean?"


    "I''m kidding. I won''t fight any more. I''m going home!"


    "It''s not a weapon we can deal with at all."


    "We are here to fight, not to die."


    Under this terrible power, the spirits of those soldiers have been greatly impacted, especially those student soldiers, who have been scared to collapse under this terrible power.


    They come here because they believe in the power of Longao and in pursuit of more powerful power.


    They thought that they could face death calmly, or believe that they could make contributions in the battlefield and establish their roles.


    Others feel that they are fighting for their ideals.


    But now their proud spirit and will are directly destroyed under this terrible power.


    However, under such a terrible explosion, their strong will, their proud force, their greatest reliance in the end world, that is, their so-called absolute power, are just like toys in front of such a terrible force.


    No one can resist such an explosion, no one can survive such an explosion.


    Countless students began to mutiny and wanted to escape from the battlefield.


    "We don''t want to fight. We want to go home."


    "It''s different from what we said before.""No, such a fight is not what we want!"


    "We are here to fight with the enemy''s weapons and weapons. We don''t use them as cannon fodder."


    "We don''t want to be used as cannon fodder."


    Even if there are some calm people, they can''t help shivering when they think of the possibility that they may become embers under the cannon fodder.


    If they were to face such a death, they would not be reconciled.


    A large number of howitzers continued to bombard the area after the rocket exploded, but it was difficult for the soldiers to launch an effective counterattack.


    "Don''t be flustered. With such power, the other side can only launch once. It''s absolutely impossible to use it twice. Now is the time for us to fight back. We can''t make a mess of ourselves."


    Some commanders stood at a high place and tried to integrate these soldiers, "as long as we ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "whoosh -"


    before these commanders could pacify these soldiers, an arrow like a huge pillar cut through the void and flew towards them.


    "Boom!"


    This deafening explosion sounded again, dozens of buildings collapsed instantly, turned into rubble, countless fortifications became ruins.


    Within 2500 meters of the new explosion center, almost all the soldiers lost their lives, and only a few of them were still struggling.


    But now there are no medics to save them.


    The second explosion, so that more soldiers in the heart of the tension of the string directly broken.


    Strong fear filled their hearts, their only reason was controlled by the instinct of survival, and a large number of fleeing began to appear in the large camp.


    "No, they have a lot of these weapons."


    "Run! We''re not going to fight. We''re going back. "


    "Let us not be used as cannon fodder, let us go."


    "Those who escape in the face of war, death penalty!"


    "What right do you have to deprive us of our lives? You deceive us to come to the battlefield here, just to let us use these cannon fodder to consume each other''s shells? "


    "You must know that they have such weapons. That''s why they regard us as consumables."


    "Where is long Ao? Let him get out and help us solve it."


    After two successive terrorist bombings, a large number of student Corps mutinied.

 Chapter 511

    "No matter when it is, the will to fight is always the most important."


    Looking at the chaotic scene in the distance, Chu Feng whispered to himself.


    More than half of long Ao''s legions are student soldiers. Of course, they are not necessarily students, but they are mainly young people who are enthusiastic.


    When the end comes, in fact, mature middle-aged people are more likely to despair.


    Because they have too much experience, there is no hope in this world. On the contrary, young people and young people can grow rapidly as long as they are not overwhelmed by reality.


    These people are also the most vulnerable.


    They may not even know what their ideals and beliefs are, so they dare to fight for them with their lives, and then bravely overcome all difficulties with the momentum of a newborn calf not afraid of tigers.


    Maybe these people will be very useful weapons if they are given time to grow up, but now they have been beaten by reality before they can turn their blood into ambition.


    "In ancient wars, 10% of the casualties had already caused the mutiny of the army. The subsequent casualties were usually caused in the process of pursuing and killing. It was elite to wait until 20% ~ 30% of the casualties caused the rout of the army. It was obvious that the psychological quality of those students did not keep up."


    General yezhishi took out his telescope to observe the situation on the opposite side. "Now soldiers have higher military literacy, so they can stick to it more, but everyone has the limit to bear. Just now, your two arrows hit the crowded place, and the total number of casualties has exceeded 30000. There are countless people injured by debris, mutiny It''s normal, too. "


    Military war is never an end to killing all others.


    People are afraid of death. When your comrades in arms die around you one by one, the psychological pressure is very terrible.


    When the people around you fall down in groups, the instinct of fear will fill the whole body.


    There is no way to describe the instinct of fear, which is difficult to overcome even for those who have received professional military training. Even for those who have experienced many battles, not everyone can ignore the death of people around them.


    The two arrows just now just threw those student soldiers into the ice cellar.


    Tribulations can make people grow up, but powerful tribulations can only destroy one person.


    Under such terrible power, the recruits finally collapsed.


    There is no way they can accept such a death.


    Countless recruits fled madly, and even had bloody conflicts with those veterans.


    More and more recruits fled to the periphery, eventually forming a torrent of escape.


    There was no sign of any improvement in order until the smoke and dust scattered.


    General yezhishi, as well as several military observers, saw the situation in the distance after the smoke and dust dispersed, and the sight of being blinded by the building made them pale.


    Countless soldiers lined up in neat formation, kneeling like statues into seven circles.


    Among the soldiers were seven statues.


    Chu Feng''s eyes are full of blue light, and the vitality in the distance flows in his eyes.


    After yesterday''s battle, his supernatural power seed of Yuan spirit Taoist body has been further strengthened, and the external performance of those scenes has disappeared, leaving only the surge of vitality in his eyes.


    The strong breath of death surges around the statue of Hades. Originally, when the breath condenses to a certain extent, the cavalry of Hades can be summoned from the underworld. However, in such an array, a drainage array is added, so that the black air is poured out.


    The direction of the breath of death is the people kneeling around the statue.


    "They took the place of the original underworld cavalry and captured the death forces that originally belonged to the underworld. In this way, they can build a powerful death army. Although they may not catch up with the real underworld cavalry in quality, they can listen to their own consciousness."


    Seeing this, Chu Feng probably understood long Ao''s plan. "No wonder there will be a battle to destroy 300000 Chinese soldiers later. With such a powerful death corps, even if there are only 30000 people, they can easily defeat more than ten times the enemy."


    Combined with the information of later generations, many clues are connected.


    Why did long Ao slaughter his subordinates later? It''s because these breath of death can''t be tolerated by human beings. It won''t be long before they become real dead creatures.


    So of course, long Ao has to start first and get rid of those threats.


    "I don''t know what long Ao wants to do, but we have to stop it!"


    General yezhishi put down his telescope and asked Chu Feng, "are you ready to attack?"


    Although the highest decision-making power was given to Chu Feng, as a general, he instinctively gave orders, and then remembered that the decision-making power was given to Chu Feng.It''s not a deliberate offense, it''s just a professional habit.


    "Although long Ao''s plot was launched ahead of time, it is now close to the end."


    Chu Feng''s face is a little ugly, "what I pay more attention to now is how many places there are like this."


    If it wasn''t for early destruction, the number of those breath of death might have been more.


    However, 80% of the collected breath has been collected by the soldiers, so there is no time to stop it now.


    All they can do is wait for a counterattack.


    "In addition to the city center, there are eight places in the nuclear explosion area, two of which have been explored by us, and there is no abnormality," said Deputy official Chen. There is another place that has been almost destroyed by you. We are sending scouts to investigate the rest. "


    Scouts are also special forces. People with strong spirit and strong will and good physical quality are easier to wake up than ordinary people, so the proportion of those who wake up is the highest.


    Moreover, they have rich combat experience and combat literacy, and are able to adapt to various environments and complete tasks that cannot be completed by relying solely on strength.


    "That is to say, we have to face at most five such areas?"


    Chu Feng felt a little headache, "but now we don''t have the ability to destroy here in a short time."


    He doesn''t want to believe that there are five more, but he has to think about it.


    Although one by one is the best choice, the reality is not allowed.


    "In this case, the most ideal tactics should be to surround and help."


    Luo Xingyao said, "since this is the most important place, they will not tolerate people to camp around them. As long as we stick here and can''t attack for a long time, they will surely send reinforcements."

 Chapter 512

    In the case of not knowing how many troops the other side has, if we can find the life gate of the other side, we need not consider too many factors.


    "There''s a problem."


    General yezhishi took a look at Luo Xingyao, "although you don''t want to attack you, how can you be sure that we are the party with absolute advantage?"


    Luo Xingyao just wanted to say something, but he suddenly thought of the scene of fighting with long Ao before. If there was no xuantianjing, he would not be able to stand here.


    How can he be sure that he will surpass the other party?


    Even Chu Feng, has not he ever met an invincible enemy?


    Can he really guarantee that there is no genius like him on the other side?


    "The old general said that I was arrogant." Luo Xingyao apologized.


    "But even if we can''t get a decisive advantage, as long as we can delay enough time here, we can also fight for rest time for other legions."


    Chu Feng way, "at least, can bring the enemy''s intelligence to them."


    Now that the decision has been made, the people immediately take action.


    With the flight of a large number of student soldiers, the inner city became a mess, which broke up the formation of the regular army and caused a large number of zombies.


    Countless student soldiers are fighting with zombies and trying to rush out.


    At this time, the coalition forces of Nandu and Shangjing sent 12000 elite and fully armed troops to sneak attack on the enemy camp.


    After two hours of fighting, they harvested more than 10000 lives, but the other side finally reorganized the formation, and the coalition had to withdraw.


    In this sneak attack, there were only more than 1000 casualties among the coalition forces.


    However, the other side has reorganized their formation. If they continue to fight, the number of casualties is likely to be equal.


    In this period of time, those black statues have been turned into powder.


    This indicates that one thing, the other party''s plot has been successful.


    Although it didn''t have the best effect because it was launched in advance, the other side still launched successfully and gained unknown power.


    "I don''t know the strength of these legions. We should send a troop to try it."


    Seeing the people kneeling down to worship the statue stand up, Luo Xingyao said in a deep voice.


    Although this is like a death sentence, intelligence plays an important role in the war.


    They have to sacrifice and make choices.


    "Don''t worry, I think we should be able to see it."


    Chu Feng ordered, "order all members to shrink the front, turn to strategic defense, and be ready for the enemy''s all-round attack."


    Should be able to see? What''s the meaning of this?


    Luo Xingyao was puzzled, but then he saw an incredible scene in the telescope.


    Those soldiers, like sculptures, stood up from the kneeling statues. Instead of rushing to attack the positions of the Allied forces, they waved their butcher''s knives at the students'' regiments which were finally closed up.


    "Ah "What are you doing?"


    "We all follow general long Ao."


    "Why are you doing this?"


    After the students'' regiments failed to break through the encirclement, they returned to their positions and accepted the reorganization of the regiment.


    When they were still in shock, they were attacked by the coalition forces.


    But now it''s hard to settle down, and it''s delayed until their core legions gain strength. They thought it would be their turn next, but they didn''t expect that those legions waved butcher''s knives to them.


    "Long Ao, why did you do that?"


    A middle-aged man with a firm face yelled to long Ao, "as long as these people are well organized, they are the best cannon fodder on the battlefield. Why do you choose to kill them?"


    Long Ao stands on a high building, looking down at the scene of purgatory.


    "Uncle Ling, do you really think they will listen to us? Although young people are the most easily bewitched, they are also the most difficult to control. If you can give me time, I can let them gain the power of death, but it is obviously not enough now.


    Do you know what they would do if they knew that the breath of death here could only strengthen the number of less than 30000 people, and it would not be their share at all?


    These angry young people will be desperate to attack us, just to vent their anger, or to hold resentment against us, looking for opportunities to fight back.


    It''s our only choice to start first. "


    Long Lingtian was silent for two seconds, and then said, "I understand."


    At the beginning, when they promised these young people their powerful power, but now the statue of Hades has been broken. Of course, there is no way to give them the power of death.After all, they have not accumulated enough to start so long in advance.


    If we let these hot-blooded teenagers know that it''s not their turn to gain strength, then these young people will certainly start to make trouble.


    In the face of Tianwei, these people have been scared out of their wits.


    One of the reasons why we are able to unite now is that we want to obtain the power of this promise, so as to have the power of Tianwei to resist.


    If they find that they can''t do it at all, they can do anything in despair.


    "Ah! Long Ao, you bastard, we''ll fight with you. "


    Some teenagers united and charged in the direction of long Ao.


    However, before they could get close to long Ao, a team of more than 100 people blocked their way. In less than two minutes, the young army composed of powers had been completely destroyed.


    The slaughter continues.


    Some of the Youth Corps chose to kneel down and shiver, while others fled to the outside crazily, and then pursued them, causing more casualties.


    The hunt lasted for more than an hour, during which the coalition never launched an attack.


    Some students even ran to the territory of the coalition forces, then knelt down in front of the front of the coalition forces, shouting: "We surrender, we surrender! We know it''s wrong. Let us in! "


    However, they were met by heavy machine gun fire.


    "Shoot!"


    "Tutututui -"


    "ah! You are also demons. You are demons like long Ao. "


    These student soldiers howled in despair, and then, under the heavy machine gun fire and the pursuit of the rear soldiers, they turned into broken bodies.


    Some fire powers, who can''t bear it, summon Hellfire to burn their corpses and prevent them from being eaten by zombies.


    This is their last conscience.


    Under the new city wall, there are already corpses everywhere.

 Chapter 513

    Some soldiers will be moved by those student soldiers'' calls for help before they die, but no one will take action just because they sympathize with each other.


    If we open the defensive front now, we will die ourselves.


    At the time of the massacre on the opposite side, the coalition side was constantly building defense facilities.


    Those earth powers, consumed by a large number of crystal nuclei, quickly built one wall after another, encircling one third of the area.


    The following 10000 reinforcements have arrived, and now the total number of legions has reached 30000.


    The student Corps across the street was massacred. It is estimated that about 30000 or 40000 people fled the city center, and almost all the rest died in the hands of the Dragon pride Corps.


    However, after the death and injury of the student corps, the other side still has 100000 legions.


    In terms of the number of people, long Ao has the advantage.


    "Next, there''s going to be a tough fight."


    Luo Xingyao put down his telescope with sadness in his eyes. He didn''t like to have a war with human beings, but now there is no way.


    Just as he was preparing to go down the stairs, a snowflake fell on the back of his hand.


    He raised his head and found that there were little snowflakes floating in the air.


    The climate in the north is relatively cold, and it''s February now. In addition, after the disaster, the overall climate has also changed, so it doesn''t seem very strange to snow.


    However, today''s soldiers, even the weakest, have at least the accomplishments of the second level fighters. Among their legions, the third level fighters even account for half of the total.


    With their current physical fitness, this cold is nothing to them at all.


    However, the snow is flashing black light.


    "Black snow, a bad omen!" General yezhishi said with a bitter smile.


    "The night general still believes this?" Luo Xingyao joked.


    "I''ve never seen a God in my life, nor heaven."


    "But when I get old, I hope that things like Tianli really exist. At least they can bring retribution to all the bad guys."


    He doesn''t believe in days, but he wants days to exist.


    It sounds contradictory, but it''s easy to understand.


    I don''t believe in days because he believes that everything the Chinese people get depends on their own hands to strive for and create. But he wants days to exist, because he wants bad people to have retribution.


    "Even if there is natural law, it should be carried out by human beings."


    Chu Feng waved his hand. Under his precise control of vitality, the snowflakes in the air gathered towards his palm one after another. Then he took out an empty bottle and put the snowflakes in it. "Is there a professional to analyze the composition of these snowflakes? Just judge the degree of pollution."


    Pollution!


    In their hearts, a question suddenly occurred to them.


    Shangjing has always been a place short of water. The residents here need water from other places. However, unconsciously, the water pollution here has affected the sky.


    See these black snow, Chu Feng''s heart actually has a touch of happiness.


    Because he thought of a way to beat the other side.


    Compared with long Ao, he doesn''t occupy the advantage of strength level. Maybe he has strong individual strength, but the starting point of the other side is Huaxia dragon family. He is higher than the self-made one. I don''t know how much.


    But one of his biggest advantages is foresight.


    This foresight is not only that he knows what will happen in the future, but also that he can know in advance the lessons learned by people in the next 10 years.


    Some lessons that took hundreds of thousands of lives to learn are now engraved in his mind.


    Of course, the most important thing for him now is to defeat long Ao. If this thing can''t be done, then his everything is just empty talk.


    However, he has recorded some important things before leaving, and then handed them to Gu Nanfei and Su Yuan. If they can''t go back, they can also gain the advantage of foresight from their notes, and then continue to lead the city of dawn in this world.


    A messenger suddenly came to Chu Feng and said, "the commander of the other side, long Ao, suddenly brought people to the bottom of the city wall and said that he would talk to our top general."


    "I''ll see what he wants to say."


    Chu Feng sneers, and then jumps off the high platform with general Ye Zhishi and Luo Xingyao. He comes to the front of the defense line and looks down at long Ao wearing white armor.


    See wearing white armor, just like the figure of God, Chu Feng''s anger in the heart of uncontrollable surface in the face, finally he was suppressed.


    The other side of the master is also many, now rashly in the past is just suicidal.


    He is no longer alone as he was in his previous life. He can''t just think about himself.


    After the crowd came to the wall, long Ao said in a loud voice:"General yezhishi, there is no reason why we have to fight. In fact, we are all fighting for Huaxia. We can join hands to lead Huaxia to open up a pure land for us in this dark and dangerous world.


    We did have some misunderstandings before, but in helping Huaxia out of the predicament, we should unite as one. As long as we can let go of each other''s prejudice, the whole Huaxia will be ours. "


    His voice was impassioned and even intoxicated.


    However, his words made general yezhishi angry.


    "Fuck you!"


    General yezhishi couldn''t help saying, "when the infection rate of zombies was not high at that time, you went down with a few atomic bombs and directly killed tens of millions of survivors. Now you are fighting against those Chinese soldiers, but you keep saying that for the sake of China, whose China are you fighting for?"


    "I didn''t expect you to be an old fogey."


    Long Ao said with a regretful tone, "if you want to lead China out of the predicament, you must have strong strength. If you want to get strong strength, you must have sacrifice. As long as you can bring China a bright future, those people''s sacrifice is valuable. If you can''t see through this, the general will be eliminated by this era."


    "Your logic is strange." Chu Feng said suddenly.


    "Why, is there anything strange?" Long Ao looks at Chu Feng with great interest.


    "Since you say that if you want to gain powerful power, you must have sacrifice, and your layout here should also be to gain the power of death, one thing is very strange. Why don''t you dare to publish this kind of thing openly and tell others what you are doing here?"


    Chu Feng pointed to the ruins of the nuclear explosion center, "after all, you are just a rat in a stinky ditch."

 Chapter 514

    "Who are you?"


    "What am I doing here? Where do I need to explain to you? The world is full of ignorant people. They can''t understand my great ideal at all. They will only get in the way one by one. "


    "Although we are all ignorant people, why do you still hope to persuade us with a few words? It seems that we are underestimated!"


    Chu Feng''s tone suddenly became cold, "but since you have sacrificed so much, where is the so-called peerless power that can save China?"


    "These are behind me."


    Long Ao pointed to those legions with black air on their faces, "they are the future of Huaxia, and they are the hope of saving Huaxia. If it wasn''t for your obstruction, I could create more such legions. You are now the sinners of Huaxia."


    The members of the Legion had firm faces, black breath in their eyes, and dead breath in their bodies.


    "Ha ha ha ¡¤¡¤"


    Chu Feng burst out laughing, "do you want to be the Savior of China just because of the rubbish behind you? To destroy the defense line against zombies at the expense of tens of millions of innocent people and the soldiers defending the country is to build such a waste army?


    If these waste legions can save Huaxia, then the crisis Huaxia is facing is a little too weak, where you need to save, any dog and cat can save successfully. "


    Hearing Chu Feng''s arrogant words, the members of the Legion all showed an angry look.


    "This boy is too arrogant to look down on us."


    "General long Ao, let''s give him some color to see."


    "I can''t stand it. I''m going to kill him."


    The members of these legions have just gained great strength. Now they are in a state of mind expansion. They are under the attack of Chu Feng. Even if they know that he is deliberately provoking, it is hard to bear.


    One by one, they are eager to take off Chu Feng''s head.


    And the corner of Chu Feng''s mouth is showing a look of sarcasm.


    He knew that it was impossible to reason with such a lunatic as long Ao. Such an idealist could give up anything for the sake of his ideal.


    No matter what they did in the next 10 years, or the current situation, the other party''s practice can not be tolerated by China.


    So in the face of such an opponent, you just need to humiliate.


    Didn''t you say that you did it to save Huaxia? But how to save China by relying on a group of wastes?


    Long Lingtian said to long Ao, "let me take someone to try the water and see how deep it is."


    Long Ao''s handsome face was also full of ferocity. He said in a deep voice, "you lead the third division to help me sweep the array. I''ll take off his head myself."


    Although he knew it was a provocation, he still chose to fall into the trap.


    Now is the time when the mentality of his legion is the most inflated and their morale is the highest. If they choose to keep a low profile and endure now, it is simply breaking their edge.


    Even if he knows that the opponent is using provocation, he must fall into the trap.


    Whether it is successful or not, at least we should vent the anger of our soldiers.


    What''s more, he didn''t want to put up with it.


    He himself is a very proud and conceited person, and he will endure for such a long time for the sake of the big plan in his heart, but he was forced to start ahead of time by the other party.


    In his heart, he hated those people from Nandu very much. Now he suffered such humiliation again. He could only wash it with blood.


    The war started soon. The 3rd Division led by long Lingtian, with a total of 15000 regular troops, attacked the city wall under the cover of artillery fire.


    The height of the city wall is 30 meters. They don''t have any facilities to attack the city.


    However, the thinking of modern war certainly can not be carried out according to the thinking of ancient war. This war does not necessarily need auxiliary facilities such as siege ladder.


    Because for those powerful powers, they only need to use their weapons to destroy the wall.


    A large number of melee powers rushed to the foot of the wall under the cover of artillery fire. They all had heavy hammers in their hands, or pushed huge siege hammers, intending to destroy the wall directly.


    There are also some earth powers in it. If they reach the foot, they can use the earth powers to destroy the city wall directly.


    On the coalition side, a large number of soldiers were shooting outside in the windows of some high-rise buildings. This kind of condescending shooting added a lot of power to their bullets.


    However, these bullets hit those people with dead air in their eyes, and they were directly rebounded. Even if they were hit in weak places, they would only shed a little blood at most.


    Unless it is directly into the eyes and mouth, it is difficult to cause fatal injury."It is worthy of being long Ao. He has adapted to the thinking of modern war so quickly."


    The sarcasm on Chu Feng''s face has disappeared. Behind him, a large number of gray giant dogs came to the city wall. One of them, with three heads and more than 15 meters in length, is particularly eye-catching.


    A lot of Hellfire spewed out from the mouth of these helldogs, turning the city wall into a sea of fire.


    "Ah "What is this?"


    "How could Hellfire have such power? This is samadhi''s real fire


    A large number of soldiers charging forward, burned to coke under the fire of hell industry, even if they are more powerful, they can only roll on the ground.


    Those siege hammers that they prepared in advance also turned into ashes in the sea of fire.


    And long Lingtian''s face is livid: "it''s hell dog, and there''s a three headed hell dog. Now it''s a big trouble. Long Ao, the method of attack is not advisable. We have to consider it in the long run."


    The infernal fire from these hellhounds has the power of samadhi fire. Ordinary people can''t survive in such a sea of fire.


    Even if it can barely reach the foot of the other side''s wall, causing a certain amount of damage, but if the speed of damage can not catch up with the speed of repair, it will not help.


    "In the long run? Do you mean that after making me endure the taunt of the other side, the opening is a defeat? What do people at the bottom think of me? "


    Long Ao''s face became livid. A summoning array appeared in front of him, and a white beast appeared from the summoning array. "I know the other party is using the method to motivate me, but there is one thing he said right. If I spend so much money, but what I cultivate is just a group of waste, how can our ideal be realized? What is the value of our sacrifice? How can we make others believe that we can lead China to a bright future? "


    Said, he has turned over to ride on the white beast: "this first stop, we will win!"

 Chapter 515

    Seeing long Ao''s risky behavior, long Lingtian quickly dissuades him: "don''t, if you rush to charge, even you will have life danger."


    "Shut up! If I can''t cope with such a small situation, who will believe me? "


    Long Ao''s hand appeared a silver long gun, burst out a strong momentum on the body, he knew that Chu Feng was using the trigger, but he had to fall into the trap.


    Not only because he is a proud and conceited person, but also because he wants to give an account to his subordinates.


    They have made so many sacrifices that there is no way back.


    If we can''t defeat these enemies with such a great sacrifice, the soldiers under his command will doubt his ability as a commander.


    "White jade lion, I didn''t expect long Ao to get it so early."


    Seeing the monster summoned by long Ao, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed cold light. Although the white jade lion was not a terrible monster of the last ten beasts, it was not much different. If it had not been for the dark wolf king, there would have been a tragic defeat, which reduced his own evaluation. It had been named the last ten beasts by virtue of its master''s prestige.


    His left hand touched the tattoo on his right arm unnaturally, and his eyes were full of confidence.


    "Long Ao, if you dare to come up, today is your death."


    The chief of staff came to Chu Feng''s side and said, "no, each of these strengthened troops of the other side has the strength of the fourth level peak, and in some ways it may even reach the fifth level. If they rush up, we may not be able to bear it."


    After close observation, the strength of the other side was also seen by them.


    Top five, top thirty-four.


    No wonder long Ao has confidence to sweep China with such strength. If you give him more time to prepare, who will be his opponent in the world?


    "Hierarchy is the foundation of power, but not everything."


    Chu Feng said calmly, "whether it''s level 3 or level 5, under the blade of the dark iron sword, the difference is not too big. We don''t have to be afraid of them."


    With that, some soldiers with black iron weapons went to the front line.


    After this period of accumulation, Chu Feng''s dark iron weapons have been able to arm 4000 people, but only 800 sets of armor have been made.


    Although the black iron weapons can not make up for the strength gap between the two sides, it has reached the same level as the other side in terms of attack.


    Tian Jing, Xu Wei and others are also on standby.


    If the other side appears to be strong at level 5, it is up to them to solve the problem.


    Su Yuyan is riding on the horseback of hell nightmare horse, ready to kill the enemy''s master.


    Although the fire sea created by hellhounds is frightening, it is limited in number and scope.


    "Go


    Under the leadership of long Ao, a special team follows him. The number of this team is about 500 people, but everyone has a strong breath.


    The hell three headed dogs spit out the dark blue hellfire and black wind, which strengthens the power of Hellfire. The combination of wind and fire almost ignites the air.


    "Cold water waterfall!"


    Among the Dragon Pride''s team, more than a dozen water system powers were shining blue on their hands at the same time, and then some water mixed with ice rushed to the huge pillar of fire in the air.


    The power of ice and fire collided in the air, giving off a strong momentum.


    Although the water controls the fire, when the fire is strong enough, the so-called restraint relationship does not exist. The fire of hell''s three headed dog directly dissipates all the water.


    However, the other party''s goal has been achieved. Under the action of the current, the fire broke out in the air, countless flames fell on the ground, but did not come to the powerful team.


    The attack of the Legion under the command of long Ao is more crazy, which brings great pressure to the coalition.


    However, because of the advantages of the terrain, the casualties on the opposite side are more serious.


    The demons, as well as some powerful powers, including soldiers with black iron weapons, stand in the first line of defense.


    When someone wants to jump on the wall directly with powerful force, it''s time for them to stop with flesh and blood.


    "Die for me!"


    Under the cover of a powerful team, long Ao rode a white jade lion and jumped up to the wall. More than 100 psionic powers of the system covered him and also came to the wall.


    Of course, the cost of this charge is the lives of more than 2000 soldiers.


    However, as long as the goal of the war can be achieved, just over 2000 people will be sacrificed.


    When they jumped on the wall, they immediately fell into a siege.


    Under the command of Luo Xingyao, those powers continued to use fire to suppress the people under the city wall, not to let them have a chance to come up. A large number of Chinese soldiers, armed with dark iron swords or dark iron swords, bravely attacked these powers."To die!"


    A power person originally disdained these people. These martial people with only three levels of strength dare to attack him.


    He was just about to go back and split the arrogant man in front of him in half, but when the swords of both sides collided, his sword was cut off directly.


    "No!"


    The knife in his hand was directly cut off, which caught him off guard. Before he had time to retreat, another soldier had come to him and cut down on his head.


    Just as he was about to dodge, the soldiers who came out of nowhere had cut off his waist.


    Battle on the battlefield is not a single fight, nor is it a competition level.


    On the battlefield, the competition is to see who takes the weapon in his hand first and takes the other''s life.


    The strong of level 5 has a strong advantage over level 3. If they are single handed, no matter how good the weapon is, there is almost no possibility of turning over.


    After all, the fighting consciousness of both sides is not at the same level, and it is useless for powerful weapons not to value each other.


    But on the battlefield, when you block one person''s attack, you are likely to face another person''s killing machine.


    Under the edge of the dark iron sword, the level 5 strong is more difficult to cut than the level 3 strong.


    As long as the head is cut off, there is no difference between level 5 and level 3.


    So these powerful powers just came to the city wall, they suffered tragic casualties, and at this time, only Chu Feng was left in the eyes of long Ao.


    "Die for me!"


    A large number of pure and white shining vitality burst out on long Ao''s body. A glass colored fire dragon hit him and was directly dispersed by his body protecting vitality.


    "Brother Feng, be careful. He''s not an ordinary man!"


    Zhao fan, who failed in one blow, nervously reminds Chu Feng of the way.


    He was able to directly resist the fire dragon formed by samadhi''s real fire, which was beyond his imagination.


    The gun in long Ao''s hand burst out a strong light, just like a dragon going out to sea, stabbing toward Chu Feng.


    "Poof!"


    Blood light splashes.

 Chapter 516

    "No way!"


    When Chu Feng''s body was pierced by a long gun, Su YuYan''s eyes were red. Zhao fan and Zhang Ziqing also showed an incredible look in their eyes.


    Is the invincible Chu Feng killed by the opening seconds?


    They all know Chu Feng''s skill, and they have never seen Chu Feng lose in the single challenge. Even in the face of the powerful underworld knight, Chu Feng has the upper hand.


    The reason why they can''t defeat each other is that there are too many underworld cavalry.


    If it''s a one-on-one fight, the underworld knight is not Chu Feng''s opponent.


    I thought that with Chu Feng''s skill, my home court would be fine.


    But now, he was shot through the body?


    "Calm down, everyone. The boss will be fine."


    Wang Xinran said, "I can feel that the breath of life in the boss''s body has not changed at all, and the other side''s injury is not easier than the boss."


    The crowd calmed down, then fixed their eyes.


    The white long gun in long Ao''s hand easily pierced Chu Feng''s abdomen. He went in before and came out from behind and pierced a hole.


    But at the same time, the sword in Chu Feng''s hand pierced long Ao''s heart.


    "You, you should be..."


    long Ao''s eyes are full of shock. In his eyes, this should have been a wonderful beheading, and also the beginning of his establishment of supreme prestige.


    But I didn''t expect that this madman had no plan to fight with him for 300 rounds.


    When the two sides met just now, the other side not only did not dodge, but took the initiative to meet the long gun in his hand, and the price was to pierce his heart with a black sword.


    At this time, he saw Chu Feng''s eyes.


    This is his first close observation of Chu Feng''s eyes, in which he saw madness, hatred, endless resentment, and the belief that even death would kill him.


    "This is a madman!"


    Long Ao offends too many people, so it''s not surprising that some people will hate him, but he didn''t expect that the commander of the other party would be such a madman.


    Even at the beginning of the battle, he directly exchanged his life for his life.


    At this time, the powerful sword Qi burst out in Longao''s body.


    "Madman, he is a madman!"


    Even if long Ao''s heart was punctured directly, he didn''t die immediately, but fear inevitably appeared in his heart.


    He tried to pull out the silver spear in his hand, but found that Chu Feng''s left hand was holding his spear, and didn''t let him have any chance.


    The power of sword Qi breaks out in long Ao''s body, tearing his internal organs, which makes his hands lose power when he wants to draw out the long gun.


    "Then why on earth do you have to work so hard?"


    Long Ao felt that he was almost crazy. He didn''t expect to meet a madman at the beginning of the battle. He met such a powerful madman.


    He even felt that the other side did not care about the outcome of the war.


    Even if we use the method, the ultimate goal is to kill him.


    His idea is really right. Chu Feng''s biggest obsession is to kill long Ao.


    After 300 rounds of the war, and then kill the enemy general in the spotlight?


    Sorry, Chu Feng has no such tactics in his mind.


    At the beginning, he used the tactics of changing his life, because he knew that he would cherish his own life for such an extremely selfish person as long Ao.


    Aren''t you very good? Don''t you want to save Huaxia?


    If you don''t even have the determination to die together, how can you save a fart China?


    It''s just an extremely selfish villain. What he said is not so high sounding.


    "Since you are determined to die, you should die by yourself."


    Long Ao suddenly released the long gun in his hand, and then the powerful vitality burst out in front of him, exploding between him and Chu Feng, forcing the distance between the two sides.


    When the distance between the two sides opened, the spear that pierced Chu Feng''s abdomen began to shine.


    "Did you blow up your weapons decisively?"


    When Chu Feng saw the edge of the spear, he understood long Ao''s plan. He pressed his left hand on the spear, then the spear disappeared, and the next moment he appeared in the yuan house.


    "Poof!"


    Chu Feng spits out a mouthful of blood, and the long gun explodes in his yuan house, which makes him suffer certain injuries. It is also a burden for him to force the long gun into the yuan house.


    "Disappeared?"


    Long Ao''s eyes widened. Even the powers of the space system can''t do this kind of thing! How can you take away the weapon so easily?


    At this time, Chu Feng raised his head.


    When long Ao saw Chu Feng''s eyes, his whole soul seemed to be shaken.This is a pair of eyes full of blood, this is a pair of eyes full of hatred, his eyes are full of endless hatred, condensing the belief of immortality.


    Chu Feng rides on the purple TV and rushes towards long Ao.


    "No!"


    Seeing Chu Feng who is killing himself with a sword, long Ao''s heart is full of crisis. His weapon has been lost. Even if he regains a weapon, it''s hard to be the opponent of the other party.


    "No, I can''t die. I can''t die with such a madman. My life is still valuable. I want to save China. I want to be the Savior of the world. I can''t die!"


    This is the first time for long Ao to face the crisis of death, and also the first time for him to see the horror of madman.


    In front of such a madman, there is no reason at all.


    The other party will kill you even if they sacrifice their own lives, so no matter how superb your fighting skills are, it will not help in the face of death crisis.


    "Protect the general!"


    "Protect the general!"


    A pair of fanatical shouts spread to long Ao''s ears, and several figures blocked the way of both sides. A young power turned to long AO and said:


    "the general is shouldering the future of China, so he must not die!"


    However, his head has no chance to turn over again, because the sword in Chu Feng''s hand has swept his neck and removed his head.


    "Yes, I have the future of China on my shoulders. I can''t die!"


    Long Ao did not hesitate to turn around, and then ordered the white jade lion to sit down, "go back, back to the army!"


    When the white jade lion starts to act, more than ten powers blocking Chu Feng are killed instantly.


    Under yuan Lingdao''s super intuition, Chu Feng has put the instinct of killing people above his wisdom, and those powers can''t make a move in front of him.


    "Don''t let him go!"


    Countless Chinese soldiers stand in front of long Ao. They want to use their own flesh and blood to stop the terrible existence.


    As long as you kill long Ao, the end of the war is doomed.


    "Get out of here!"


    With a roar of dragon Ao, the white jade lion leaped over the height of more than ten meters. But at this time, more than a dozen black iron swords came out of the soldiers'' hands and fell on the white jade lion.

 Chapter 517

    "Ouch!"


    The white jade lion uttered a cry of pain. When the black iron swords pierced its body, they also brought it powerful damage.


    But at this time, long Ao has jumped off the wall.


    "The general goes first, we''ll stop him."


    Some powerful powers who rush to the wall under the Hellfire rush past long AO and rush behind him.


    Long Ao looked back and found the figure of the black horse with purple pattern, holding a long sword in both hands, and continued to chase him.


    "Why on earth did he kill me?"


    Long Ao feels that his heart has collapsed. Why does this madman have to pester him? What kind of hatred do they have?


    "Long Ao must die!"


    Now Chu Feng, the heart is only such a belief.


    More than a dozen powers blocked his way, and more and more powers came to him. He easily avoided the attack of the powers, but he didn''t dodge towards one side, but charged in the direction of the other side and dodged the edge of the other side.


    "No!"


    A sword light flashed, and the psionic''s head flew high.


    The double swords in Chu Feng''s hand burst out a strong sword Qi, and directly cut off the six powers blocking the way around him, and then continued to rush towards long Ao without reducing the speed.


    "I won''t let you hurt the general!"


    More and more powers, as well as the legion with the breath of death, surrounded Chu Feng and stopped him with their own lives.


    The strength of these people is at least at the top of the fourth level. If we want to deal with them, it must be a waste of time.


    Chu Feng and Zhuodeng have the same heart. Under his heart''s instruction, Zhuodeng tramples on a person''s shoulder, then jumps up and flies up to more than 20 meters.


    Seeing Chu Feng jump into the sky, the eyes of the powers are full of surprise.


    In the fight of powers, jumping into the air is absolutely taboo.


    "Good chance, kill him."


    Many powers are ready to kill Chu Feng in the air.


    But at this time, a large number of black lightning appeared in the air.


    "Thunder corpse dragon, it''s up to you."


    A huge black snake with a length of more than 20 meters appeared in the air. Its abdomen is long with sharp claws. The black scale reflects the cold light. It also contains a lot of purple patterns. There are two pairs of huge wings with a length of more than 10 meters on its back.


    The powers burst out by the powers fell on the monster, and even the skin didn''t break.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Seeing this huge monster appear, people can''t help but feel chilly.


    It''s crushing from the level of life, and it''s fear from instinct.


    In front of such a powerful monster, countless powerful powers only feel the double fight, and even have the impulse to kneel in front of the monster.


    The monsters flying in the air opened their mouths and spewed out a black thunder. The powerful thunder fell on the ground and then broke out in the crowd.


    "Ah


    "Run


    More than 20 powerful powers were turned into coke on the spot, and more powers were affected by lightning, lying on the ground and losing the ability to act.


    More than 100 psionic powers have lost their fighting ability with just one blow.


    This is the power of thunder corpse dragon, and this is the prestige of the ten beasts in the last world.


    "How terrible


    "This, this monster, is also Chu Feng''s pet?"


    The people on the wall beat back all the enemies who attacked the wall, and then looked at the long black snake flying in the air. No, it should be called the black dragon.


    In front of this terrible black dragon, human power is so small.


    The original powerful powers are like ants in front of the black dragon.


    The black dragon landed on the ground and swept its tail. Immediately, more than 20 people were swept out directly by the sweeping force, and more people were hit by these people.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    "Are we going to fight a monster like this?"


    "No, run, we''re not the match for this monster at all."


    This black dragon directly defeated the courage in the hearts of countless soldiers. In the face of such a monster that would hardly be hurt, they had no courage to fight against it.


    Some brave soldiers tried to rush up, but thunder corpse dragon was just a breath with lightning, which directly took the lives of these brave people.


    "Now, counter attack!"


    Luo Xingyao gave an order, and then mounted the hell nightmare horse and launched a counter offensive order.


    Taking advantage of the momentum of victory, the Chinese soldiers jumped down the city wall and launched an attack on those enemies.There is already a broken point. The Legion under long Ao''s hands is directly torn open.


    When thunder corpse dragon appeared, Chu Feng let Zhui Dian step on thunder corpse dragon''s back, and then jumped up in the air to the place where long Ao was.


    "Long Ao, die!"


    Chu Feng, who came down from the sky, burst out strong sword Qi with his long sword in both hands. Where the sword Qi swept, more than 20 powers who got in the way fell on the spot.


    His sword is so fast that people can''t see it clearly.


    Apart from Su YuYan''s sky Gap light sword, no one can keep up with his sword speed, but the sky Gap light sword has only one sword.


    "Madman!"


    Long Ao turns over and dismounts, jumps down from the white jade lion, and then pushes the white jade lion in front of Chu Feng. He takes advantage of this time to continue to run away.


    "Ouch!"


    The white jade lion''s abdomen was directly cut a big hole, a lot of internal organs fell from the abdomen, and then issued a painful cry, turbid eyes shed two drops of tears, but no matter how unwilling it was, it could only be severely injured by Chu Feng''s sword.


    In front of Chu Feng''s sword spirit, no one can resist!


    "Not dead?"


    The vitality of the white jade lion is very strong, even if the abdomen is directly cut, it still does not fall.


    "Then go to hell!"


    His powerful sword Qi bloomed in the hands of Chu Feng, and the white jade lion, a powerful beast, was directly cut off by Chu Feng''s dark cold iron sword.


    But with the obstruction of the white jade lion, long Ao has escaped more than 30 meters.


    Facing the pursuit of the God of death behind him, he didn''t even dare to look back.


    "Let''s go!"


    With more than 1000 cronies, long Lingtian went to kill Chu Feng.


    "Uncle Ling!"


    Long Ao''s eyes are full of grief and indignation. He didn''t expect that he would have to rely on the sacrifice of the most trusted uncle in the family to escape.


    "If you dare to go deep alone, stay here!"


    Long Lingtian has a firm look in his eyes. Under his leadership, more than a thousand confidants with the power of death stand in front of Chu Feng.


    "To die!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were full of cold light, and a sword of Qi and blood was blooming all over him.

 Chapter 518

    "What kind of opponent is this?"


    Long Lingtian to Chu Feng''s eyes, can''t help but get a tremor in the heart.


    What kind of opponent is this?


    Dozens of people who have reached the peak of the fourth level attack Chu Feng together. Their attack should have blocked all the dead corners.


    But Chu Feng is in such a no dead angle attack, abruptly with his sword cut out a way of life, to avoid all the attack at the same time, a harvest of a few lives.


    No, the reason why he dodges the attack of the other side is not because his defense is not enough, but because it is a waste of time.


    Every time he dodged, he was close to each other''s body. At the moment when he dodged the edge, his sword directly reaped each other''s life.


    He never thought that a person''s fighting consciousness could be so strong.


    He never thought that he would face such an opponent.


    The rain of blood, surrounded by dozens of powers around Chu Feng was killed by him on the spot, but more and more soldiers surrounded.


    These soldiers with the breath of death have lost their fear of death under the influence of the breath of death.


    They came up in a desperate siege and lined up to die.


    No one can resist Chu Feng''s sword.


    "Are we fighting a monster like this?"


    Long Lingtian has made up his mind to sacrifice himself and be proud of him. But when he faces Chu Feng, his fear grows out of his heart.


    "Ow -"


    a loud and clear cry of the Dragon sounded, and the thunder corpse dragon roared freely. The unbridled killing made it very comfortable.


    "Run


    "Run


    Those ordinary soldiers are not monsters who have lost their fear of death. In front of this black dragon, they have no pride.


    Countless soldiers frantically flee, while thunder corpse dragon pursues after them.


    Seeing thunder corpse dragon flying to Chu Feng, long Lingtian''s heart is full of vigilance: "don''t let it get close to this man, otherwise, he will fly to kill long Ao!"


    So, he gave an order: "the death corps, to kill the black worm!"


    At the time of his order, thunder corpse dragon had approached Chu Feng.


    "Attack the wings!"


    At the command of dragon Lingtian, countless soldiers full of the breath of death began to attack the wings of thunder corpse dragon madly, making it cry.


    These death legions are not ordinary soldiers. They have reached the peak of level 4. In terms of attack power, they have reached the level of level 5. They are even better than the ordinary level 5 strongmen in launching all-out skills. They have left bloodstains on the wings of thunder corpse dragon.


    Thunder corpse dragon fell to the ground, black tail swept, dozens of soldiers of the death corps were swept out, black thunder took dozens of lives.


    However, it lost the chance to fly.


    "Asshole!"


    Seeing thunder corpse dragon injured, Chu Feng looks at long Lingtian''s eyes full of killing intention.


    If it wasn''t for him, long Ao would have been killed by him now.


    When Chu Feng''s eyes stare at him, long Lingtian only feels like he is being watched by a wild beast, making himself stiff and almost unable to move.


    "I won''t let you pass!"


    Long Ling''s eyes are full of perseverance. He uses his strong willpower to overcome the fear in his heart. His strength turns into white training to protect his whole body.


    A long white gun appeared in his hand, surrounded by white pitching, just like a god of war.


    There is only one belief left in his heart: he will not let you pass.


    "Ah


    Long Lingtian sends out an angry roar, and the spear in his hand rushes toward Chu Feng.


    The two figures crisscross, and long Lingtian only feels that the surrounding scenery is constantly spinning, which makes him dizzy for a while, and then the irresistible weakness fills his mind.


    "Is there such a big gap between the two sides?"


    Long Lingtian''s head fell to the ground, and then lost consciousness.


    With black snowflakes falling, his head frozen into ice.


    "Long Ao!"


    Chu Feng crazy killing around the death corps, these powerful legions, in his hands as fragile as a baby, life withered at the moment.


    However, these legions were not afraid of death at all, which made it difficult for him to move forward.


    In his field of vision, long Ao''s figure is more and more distant.


    Thunder corpse dragon swept across, but because the wings were seriously injured, it was unable to take off again.


    "Chasing electricity, we ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Chu Feng was about to break through the blockade line with the speed of chasing electricity, and there was an anxious cry behind him."Chufeng, that''s enough!"


    Su Yuyan came to Chu Feng''s side and killed two members of the death army with one sword. In his anxious tone, he cried, "if you want to kill him, there are plenty of opportunities, but if you die here, have you ever thought about us? Please, just think it''s for me. Stop as soon as possible


    Seeing Chu Feng like this, her heart was full of panic.


    Chu Feng''s behavior is too risky. In the face of thousands of people''s siege, he even dares to continue to pursue, or even directly pursue and kill each other''s army.


    It filled her heart.


    She dare not bear the consequences of losing Chu Feng.


    The killing intention in Chu Feng''s eyes has gradually subsided. Long Ao has escaped 1 km away. The distance is not the biggest factor. The important thing is that he has returned to the death army in the rear.


    If he rushes over now, there is a certain chance to kill long Ao, but under the siege of the death legion, he has no chance to live.


    Under the spell torrent of innumerable powers, even Thunder Stone corpse dragon and hell three headed dog have to drink bitterness.


    "Long Ao, put your head on your neck for the time being and wait for me to get it."


    The killing intention in Chu Feng''s eyes gradually subsided, but the coldness did not diminish.


    The sword Qi blood lotus breaks out again and cleans up the members of the death Legion nearby.


    "The madman finally stopped."


    Long Ao''s heart is full of happiness, but also with some sadness.


    "Chu Feng, uncle Ling''s hatred, my hatred and yours will be clear with you one day!"


    Long Ao''s eyes were full of hatred, and then with a strong reluctance, he ordered to the soldiers around him, "back of the second division, the rest of you, retreat!"


    At his command, 5000 members of the death corps and more than 10000 soldiers were responsible for the rear of the hall, while the rest of the soldiers followed him and fled to the downtown area.


    It''s a place he''s been running for a long time and won''t be easily captured.


    The powers and soldiers of the coalition began to clean the battlefield at this time.


    Today''s snow in the end is black or white, can not see, because the snow here has been dyed red by blood.

 Chapter 519

    The power of life and death flows in the body, repairing the injury in the body.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, and his breath calmed down.


    The battle has been over for two hours. Under the siege of the death army, even he has suffered a lot of damage, but the unknown skill can refine everything and everything with energy.


    After absorbing the strength of the soldiers of the death legion, Chu Feng not only recovered his vitality, but also directly reached the fifth level and seventh realm.


    If it wasn''t for the upper limit of life and soul, he could even reach a higher level.


    He didn''t waste the extra life power and vitality, but directly refined them and collected them into the Yuan government, which made the Yuan government more stable.


    The sudden outbreak of war is over, and the winners begin to clean up the battlefield.


    After opening his eyes, Chu Feng first saw Su YuYan''s and Zhang Ziqing''s eyes.


    "Chu Feng, please don''t do this again."


    Zhang Ziqing pours into Chu Feng''s arms and tears flow down.


    Chu Feng lost her calm today. At the beginning of the battle, she directly used the method of changing her life, which greatly challenged the seal in her body.


    If Su Yuyan hadn''t dissuaded Chu Feng, Chu Feng might have rushed into the enemy line.


    If she lost Chu Feng, she didn''t know what to do.


    For her, Chu Feng is everything to her.


    Su Yuyan looked at Zhang Ziqing without scruples, his eyes showed envy.


    Chu Feng doesn''t mind being aboveboard with her, but she can''t get through that, and even the people around her don''t dare to talk about it.


    "Don''t worry! My life force is very tenacious. "


    Chu Feng patted Zhang Ziqing on the back. "I''ve calculated this battle from the beginning. Although it looks very dangerous, it''s actually all in my calculation, except the one who helped long Ao break."


    Long Lingtian decisively ordered to attack thunder corpse dragon''s wings, which reflected his strong reaction. It was precisely because of this correct decision that long Ao escaped from Shengtian.


    Otherwise, long Ao has died here.


    "Brother Feng, is that man really worth your efforts?"


    Lu Ming couldn''t help saying, "I''ve never seen you so crazy to kill someone."


    "There are some things you don''t understand."


    Chu Feng shook his head without too much explanation.


    How can he explain that?


    Is it to explain that you are from the future, or is it to explain that you are going through rebirth?


    How can this be explained clearly?


    After the recovery of Chu Feng, under the command of general ye, deputy Chen reported the casualties of the war to Chu Feng.


    "In this war, we annihilated more than 43000 people and captured 5000 people, including 6000 dead legions, 3400 dead, more than 10000 seriously injured and countless minor injured. All the powers of the healing department are trying to rescue the wounded as much as possible."


    Because the restoration ability of the psionic is too strong, as long as they are immortal, they have a chance to be rescued, and only a few of them will be seriously injured and die.


    Chu Feng took out a bucket of water and said, "if someone is seriously injured, you can try this. You can sprinkle it directly on the wound or drink it down. Maybe you can get it back. Remember to use it up in three hours, otherwise the water will become ordinary water."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Adjutant Chen immediately arranged for people to try to use the bucket of water to save people. No matter how strange Chu Feng''s words were, he had to choose to believe them instead of boring doubts.


    This bucket of water is made by Chu Feng with the spirit spring which is condensed to the extreme in the yuan mansion. The vitality in the water will dissipate with the passage of time, and eventually become ordinary pure water.


    However, if used before dissipation, it can help people recover to a great extent.


    For those who die of severe injuries, most of the time the cause of death is not because of blood loss or no way to cure, but because of the lack of strength in the body.


    Just as cell division is needed to restore the wound, although the powers of the psionic person can accelerate cell division, most of the energy consumed comes from the injured person, which will accelerate the consumption of vital energy in the injured person''s body and lead to the death of vital energy.


    It''s like the Thunder Dragon.


    These Yuan water is the most easily absorbed pure energy, which can be used to supplement the consumption of the injured body as quickly as possible, so that at least they will not fall because of lack of energy.


    After a while, a cry of surprise came from a distance.


    "Wow! Is this holy water? "


    "Is there any more water?"


    "Go away! Others will use it! "


    "The water belongs to everyone, not to individuals."


    The effect of Yuanshui is surprisingly easy to use. Some people who are very weak and even have to run out of vitality will drink Yuanshui again, just like a moist desert.Chu Feng did not pay attention to the situation of those people, but asked Deputy Chen, "what are the main causes of our casualties?"


    The proportion of casualties in this war reached a staggering 1:10, but Chu Feng was still not satisfied.


    Although nearly half of the opponents have been defeated, there are still follow-up legions coming, and the biggest card of Longao is the death Legion.


    The legions that have acquired the breath of death.


    What worries him is that the other side has several unknown areas.


    This victory has the element of fluke. Long Ao, who has learned a lesson, certainly does not dare to do this kind of action of cutting the head of the enemy general in the army next time.


    In the face of such a person as long Ao, no matter how careful it is, it is not too much.


    "When the commander of the other side, long Ao, was chased, the other side''s Legion began to rout, but the other side''s death Legion was too strong. The nearly 3000 casualties of our side were caused by these death legions, and it was precisely because of the obstruction of those death legions that we could not continue to chase."


    Adjutant Chen said in a deep voice, "there are a lot of fleeing people in the Legion under long Ao, but even if they have lost half of their hands, as long as the dead Legion is still there, he is still a very difficult opponent."


    Although this war is a big victory, the other party''s death army only injured 6000 people.


    In addition, 2000 of the 6000 people died in the siege, and 1000 were almost killed by Chu Feng alone. After the 5000 dead armies of the other side were cut off, 2000 people could escape.


    The terrible combat effectiveness made the Allied forces feel a little chilly. Although some people still want to pursue and kill, the night general gave the order to retreat.


    If they lose the advantage of geographical advantage, they may not be able to win over the death army.


    Moreover, the camps of the two sides are too close. If we continue to trace them, we will trace them to the base camp of the other side, which is not cost-effective for the coalition with a relatively small number of troops.

 Chapter 520

    "You say that we have captured more than 5000 people, right?"


    Chu Feng suddenly confirmed.


    "Yes, you don''t want to kill the prisoners, do you?"


    Adjutant Chen suddenly cautioned.


    Before they set out from the No.24 war zone, they killed all the prisoners who couldn''t take them with them. Does Chu Feng want to continue to do so now?


    "We have received more than 2000 prisoners before, and now we have received another 5000. This is a huge pressure on Logistics popularization."


    Chu Feng said, "but there are still many zombies in this city. Send some weapons to these prisoners to hunt zombies and get crystal nuclei in exchange for food and water. In this way, at least the logistics pressure on crystal nuclei can be reduced. Otherwise, we can''t support so many people who waste food."


    "Yes, that''s a good way."


    Luo Xingyao came to Chu Feng''s side, "the disposal of these prisoners has always been a headache, because if these people are killed, it will affect the reputation of Shangjing, but so many prisoners, used for war as cannon fodder, have little value, let them deal with zombies."


    "What if they run away?"


    Deputy Chen asked.


    "So we don''t have to waste food?" Chu Feng raised his eyebrows.


    Deputy Chen "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    after counting the battlefield, the people continued to build defense facilities.


    When the prisoners heard that they were going to hunt zombies, many of them turned pale, because there were a large number of fifth order zombies in the city.


    To let them go out hunting is to let them die.


    "We can help build the fortifications. Please don''t let us leave."


    Many people pleaded, but no one sympathized with them.


    They have special people to build fortifications.


    If these people want to survive, they have to hunt zombies.


    Of course, if they want to be hungry, it''s OK.


    However, some prisoners are very happy with this decision, because they are tired of human infighting and prefer to face zombies.


    If you go out alone, of course, there will be risks, but together, there is a certain degree of security.


    In the middle of the night, a message came from the war zone outside.


    When general yezhishi led his men to fight with long Ao, other generals were not idle.


    General Wang Chongshan finally found out the enemy''s intelligence after spending a huge price, sacrificing tens of thousands of soldiers and hundreds of scouts.


    Under the command of long Ao, there are 30000 core legions, including 12000 legions with a disgusting smell of death.


    Theater 9 and theater 16 have basically been abandoned, and there are traces of war in these two places. It should be that after a war of internal and external cooperation, the whole garrison was destroyed.


    Excluding the No. 24 war zone that they have attacked, now the No. 6, 7, 17 and 22 war zones are in the hands of the dragon family.


    The thought that the other side actually controlled the four war zones made everyone''s heart sink.


    "The current situation is like this. There are still 60000 soldiers in Longao''s Legion in the city. Of course, this number will continue to decrease as time goes on, because many people are already fleeing. In addition, the total number of soldiers in the four war zones controlled by the Longao family is about 80000, plus those soldiers who have gained the strength of death. The total number of soldiers is 170000, among which the number of dead soldiers is 170000 The Legion is close to 40000. "


    In the accounts of the Military Council, the chief of staff collated information in front of the military map. "Under the control of General Wang Chongshan, general Gou Tianyou and general Yu Shun, the regiments of the other side in the fourth world war zone should be unable to move. That is to say, we have to face a total of 90000 enemies."


    "What''s the trend of the thirty thousand elite of the dragon family?"


    Luo Xingyao asked.


    "According to intelligence, they are coming."


    The chief of staff said, "thanks to the snow, many means of hiding their whereabouts can not be used, so now the war between the two sides is almost playing a card."


    Because the Legion going to Beijing needs to have enough troops to suppress chaos and a large number of troops to guard against zombies. It is their limit to contain 80000 people of the other side.


    That''s what the three generals can do.


    After all, it is impossible for them to give up all their defense and let the zombies rush to the capital, which is to take the lives of the remaining survivors in the capital.


    That is to say, although they have won an amazing victory, they still have to fight against the army of 90000 with less than 30000 troops.


    What''s more, a large part of these 90000 people''s legions are terrible death legions.


    If long Ao is willing to use the death Legion to consume with them, then the final casualties must be a terrible number. After all, those legions are not afraid of death at all.If they lose the war in this place, there will be a scuffle between the Chinese Legion and the dragon family Legion.


    This kind of scuffle is bound to cause a lot of casualties, and the casualties are not just numbers.


    Now the Chinese Legion is suppressing the zombie tide in Tianwei city. If the Legion''s loss is heavy, then the whole Shangjing city will be in crisis.


    At that time, the survivors base, which is hard to build, will be everywhere.


    Chu Feng said to himself in his heart: I didn''t expect that we would be tied up in this way. More people would survive if the dragon family won.


    Of course, he just thought about it.


    Long Ao will tear off all the disguises in the third year of the end of the world. Although he is already a lunatic image, his actions will still refresh people''s impression in the third year.


    But by that time, no one could cure him.


    Even in East China and central China, we must recognize his hegemony.


    So even if we don''t talk about hatred, the future of Shangjing can''t be handed over to long Ao.


    As the saying goes, in this war, whoever loses will become a sinner. Only the winner has the qualification to decide the future of going to Beijing.


    "If I were allowed to fight this war, I would at least consume half of the Legion going to Beijing, which is the most ideal situation."


    General yezhishi''s face became a little older. He looked at Chu Feng with expectant eyes. "Young man, I know this requirement is a bit too much, but please win the war, otherwise, if Shangjing falls into the hands of the dragon family, it will be a disaster for the whole of China."


    He doesn''t have the ability to predict the future, but he can speculate the future trend through the analysis of people''s personality and external intelligence.


    Win the war? To win those terrible legions of death?


    Are you kidding?


    All the officers had incredible ideas in their hearts. Even the old general would have to spend half of his troops to win the war in the most ideal situation. Now he is pinning his hopes on a young man?


    Is this a mess?


    In the face of the old general''s plea, Chu Feng nodded calmly: "I agreed."

 Chapter 521

    Not all the desperate people can burst out of great potential, many of them will only be on the verge of collapse.


    Even the death legion, ordinary Legion is very difficult to survive.


    Xu Yan suddenly said: "since the biggest resistance we have to fight for reinforcements is actually the 80000 soldiers, can we win these four war zones with the fastest speed? With our strength, it should be possible to win two war zones with Blitzkrieg. If it is favorable, we can even win more.


    As long as the threat of these war zones is solved, Huaxia will be able to prepare at least 100000 reinforcements for us. Even if we have no demand for reinforcements, we can at least further consume the other party''s supplies, making the environment of the other party''s isolated island even worse. "


    In front of everyone''s eyes, they thought it was a feasible plan.


    The real threat to them is the death corps, but it''s just to attack the ordinary defense line. It''s really not too much pressure for them.


    However, Chu Feng just shook his head.


    A bad plan is bad because it sounds good before it is implemented.


    "There are three questions. If we capture a war zone, will we occupy it or just give up and let the zombies out of control? After all, no matter who controls the theater, zombies or our common enemy. "


    "Second, although Blitzkrieg sounds wonderful, if we start from here now, will we give our back to long Ao? Are you sure they can''t catch up with us? "


    "The third question, if we leave here, who else can deal with the Legion of death?"


    Chu Feng finished, Xu Yan''s face has some white.

 Chapter 522

    Zhao fan did not go to comfort Xu Yan.


    It''s not because of Chu Feng, but because the issues they discussed are too serious.


    How can military affairs be trifled with?


    Sometimes a wrong decision will lead to thousands of casualties, so private affairs must be put aside when discussing military issues.


    Even if you care in your heart, at least you can''t show it in public.


    Chu Feng said to the pale Xu Yan: "you are a very smart woman, but you should understand that in war, the importance of strategy is far less than the importance of combat literacy. The so-called intelligence quotient is actually used to give play to the knowledge learned in the past, so don''t show your head in the fields you don''t understand."


    He didn''t mean to be insulted, but sometimes the truth hurt even more.


    Fortunately, after so much training, Xu Yan did not care about this, but bit her lips and said: "I understand, I will learn with an open mind."


    Her greatest value in the team is her brain, but her brain can play a great role in the team operations, but there are some deficiencies in the Legion operations.


    It''s not IQ, it''s combat literacy.


    The battle of the Legion is never like that in movies and TV dramas. It depends on a few strategies to decide the outcome of the war. An honest strategy is often more important than strategy.


    The time of the day passed quickly. The three scattered legions, when they were making peace with Longao, wanted to sneak attack here. However, because the Allied forces had a strong sense of defense, they didn''t find any opportunities, so they gave up.


    In addition, there were some scattered battles, and there were no large-scale operations.


    At this time, in the Legion of long Ao.


    "What did you say? Our food can only be eaten for five days? "


    Long Ao''s face was gloomy, and he said to the senior officials who sat down, "I know this is a nuclear radiation disaster area, so the food can''t be kept for a long time, but there is only five days of food, which is too little! Can''t materials be drawn from the four war zones? "


    It''s a disaster area of nuclear radiation. Food spoils very fast.


    So even if they store too much food, they can''t keep it for a long time.


    Because of the support from the rear, there is no need to worry.


    "The four war zones under our control are also very limited in materials. Although they can be transferred urgently, they can''t last for a long time," Hui, head of a Logistics Corps, reported


    Silence, long silence.


    "What if there is no food?"


    Long Ao suddenly patted the handle of the chair and smashed the whole chair. "We don''t have enough food, but the old guy in yezhishi has enough food. In this case, I''ll follow the example of the overlord of Western Chu and destroy the boat. What''s the matter with only five days'' food? It''s just five days to take down the enemy. "


    "Well, well said."


    "If we don''t have enough food, we will rob the enemy."


    "Inform the whole army that we are going to wreck the boat!"


    The strong men under long Ao''s command all looked excited. Since they had been forced into a desperate situation, they had to fight back.


    Just, the heart of long Ao suddenly appeared a haze.


    That''s the enemy named Chu Feng.


    In front of the madman Chu Feng, he didn''t give full play to his own strength. He was forced into a desperate situation by the way of changing his life, and even lost his peerless magic weapon.


    This is the biggest humiliation he has suffered since he was born.


    In front of that man, does he really have a chance for the Jedi to fight back?


    No, I will.


    Long Ao roared in his heart.


    He believed that if he had not been killed by the madman Chu Feng, he would not have lost so easily.


    There are so many death legions under his command. As long as there are these death legions, no matter what kind of enemy he is, he can crush them with absolute strength.


    When long Ao conveys his will, he is suddenly dissuaded by his elders.


    "Don''t let out the news that there is not enough food. It''s suicidal. Do you think you are wrecking the boat? This will only lead to a great confusion in the morale of the army! "


    An older preparation and officer came to dissuade long Ao.


    He dares to divulge the news that there is not enough food. It''s an act of death.


    A young psionic disdained to say: "it''s useless for you. We believe that the failure last time was just a temporary negligence. As long as you give general long Ao a chance, only Chu Feng will be the ghost under general long Ao''s gun!"


    However, on the first day when the news of the shortage of military supplies was spread, more than 3000 soldiers fled at night, causing a floating morale.


    Although they have captured many people back, there are also many successful escapes.Some even fled directly to the coalition camp.


    "Waste, all waste!"


    Long Ao''s handsome face was already full of ferocious look. "I don''t even have the courage to break the bridge. What do these trash want them to do? Give me an order to kill all the people who are trying to escape. None of them will be left. These wastes have no value living in this world! "


    At this time, the elders appeared again: "the reason why the Western Chu overlord was able to break the bridge was that the Western Chu overlord''s victorious record in the past gave his soldiers enough confidence, but a general who had just failed could not give people confidence."


    "Is it?"


    Long Ao suddenly pierced an elder''s heart.


    "You, you should..."


    the elder spat out a big mouthful of blood. He didn''t expect that long Ao would attack him for this reason.


    "Do you really think I''m going to look down on that trash?"


    Long Ao attached himself to the elder''s ear and whispered, "narrow insight has bound you, so you can''t understand the eagle''s ambition at all.


    After your death, I will show you how I defeated all my enemies and trampled them one by one


    After that, he said to the others who dissuaded him: "do you have any other opinions?"


    The remaining people immediately shook their heads like rattles:


    "no, no, we absolutely don''t!"


    "He dares to question general long Ao. It''s his own business and has nothing to do with us."


    "We are just admonishing, but how can our knowledge match that of general long?"


    Just now that elder just criticized long Ao for a few words, so he killed him directly. How dare they express their opinions to long Ao?


    If you were killed in this way, it would be too hard to die.


    "Give me orders. In two hours, everyone is ready for the general attack!"

 Chapter 523

    "Listen to me, now we have no way out. The only choice is to attack the enemy''s positions, cut off their heads and take their food."


    Long Ao yelled to all the people in front of the battle, "we have more than three times the strength of the other party. Even if we fight each other three times, we can cut each other to death. All of you cheer me up and limit you to fight down the wall of the other party within three hours. Otherwise, it will be dealt with by military law."


    "Ou Ou!"


    The legions under the command of long Ao let out excited shouts.


    No matter what you think in your heart, the surface work still needs to be done.


    When all the people around show a cheering look, even those with other thoughts dare not show anything at the moment.


    So the Legion of the dragon family set out towards the camp of the coalition army.


    Some captives and demon hunting teams who are hunting in the middle of the city, seeing each other''s movements, immediately withdraw to the camp as soon as possible.


    Some who did not have time to retreat were immediately killed by the other party''s vanguard troops.


    Of course, the change of the dragon family Legion could not be concealed from the Allied forces. The high-level of the Allied forces immediately came to the city wall, waiting for the other party to attack.


    In these two days, the two sides did not do less exploratory attacks, but there has been no decisive battle.


    However, to see the other side''s aggressive appearance, the high-level coalition is also dignified.


    "Didn''t you expect to have a decisive battle so soon?"


    General yezhishi''s face was calm, but his eyes were blue.


    "General night, I have something to ask." Chu Feng suddenly said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Long AO and the long family had done so much preparation work before, and no one could notice it in the process of preparation. It can be seen that he should be a man who was thoughtful and prepared to do it. However, after the underworld cavalry was discovered by us, he made an unexpected decision and launched the war immediately."


    Chu Feng said, "so such a man with foresight and decisiveness, no matter what his character is, should be said to be a peerless hero. But why in these two days of performance, and today''s decision, I can''t help looking down on him?"


    The duel between the day before yesterday and long Ao was an accident.


    Even Chu Feng himself did not expect that long Ao would choose to use such tactics as decapitation before the battle.


    So that battle can be put out of the war.


    However Rao is such, long Ao still escaped life in his hand.


    Even if his heart was punctured directly, he still survived.


    But in these two days of fighting each other, long Ao did not show any brilliant performance, which made him a little surprised.


    You know, when they just entered the city, long Ao laid ambush in the sewers. If it wasn''t for him, those demon hunting teams might not be able to capture the stronghold so easily. Otherwise, the explosives in the sewers alone would be a big problem.


    But in these two days, long Ao''s performance is too bad.


    Mingming is holding the death army in his hand, but he is always in a weak position in the sporadic confrontation.


    "Long Ao used to be an excellent talent, but he went astray."


    General yezhishi held out two fingers. "There are two possibilities. The first is that long Ao still has some backhand to prepare. Even the battle in the previous two days was his acting. The second possibility is that the person who made those preparations before is not long Ao."


    "Why do I want the first one?" Chu Feng laughed at himself.


    If it is the first possibility, then the enemy''s power has been turned to be clear.


    But if not, it may be more troublesome than you think.


    At this time, the dragon family''s Legion has launched an attack.


    "Go


    "Everything we want is on the opposite side."


    "Rush in and grab food."


    "Kill all these bastards!"


    The troops fighting forward are not the death army, but the ordinary elite. These are the real core strength of the dragon family, not the cannon fodder bewitched by them.


    Their eyes were full of excitement.


    They have all heard the allusions of breaking the bridge and sinking the boat. They didn''t expect that they would have the opportunity to practice them. Many of those who are not firm in mind have been directly executed, and the rest are those who have courage.


    "Wreck the boat?"


    The corner of Chu Feng''s mouth cocked up, "do you deserve it?"


    When these people approached the foot of the city wall, Chu Feng stretched out his right hand and gave a loud finger.


    "Pa!"


    "Boom!"


    There was a violent explosion on the ground under the feet of the Dragon army. The whole ground exploded directly, and then collapsed.


    Before they had time to show their strength, these unexpected pioneers fell directly into the pit."Poop "Poop


    The sound of falling into the water rang out, and all the people who fell into the pit entered a pool.


    "What is this?"


    "By such mean means again?"


    "It''s cold


    "What kind of water is this? How cold it is


    "No, get out of here!"


    The people who fall into the pool, have not had time to think of a way to jump out, a cold and piercing chill goes deep into their bone marrow, the water in these pools is clearly liquid, but it gives them a feeling even colder than ice.


    More importantly, the freezing speed of terror.


    At this time, a huge black dragon was flying in the air, spitting out a mouthful of black lightning, and a large number of black drills were reaping the lives of those pioneers.


    "Ah, ah


    People who fall into the pool, under the effect of the black lightning, all lose their ability to act, and the weaker even lose their lives directly.


    Before the two sides began to fight, there were more than 2000 casualties in the leading forces.


    Seeing the black dragon, countless soldiers looked frightened.


    It''s this terrible monster. Killing them is like killing a chicken.


    Long Ao''s face is black and blue. Before the battle started, the leading troops suffered such heavy casualties. If the battle continues, how many casualties will there be next?


    He didn''t care about the lives of these men, but his plan had just begun, and he didn''t expect to encounter such a major setback.


    "Chu Feng, I must kill you!"


    Long Ao gnashes his teeth and looks at Chu Feng on the city wall. His face is full of ferocity.


    "It''s really unbearable!"


    Seeing the Dragon Ao under the city wall, Chu Feng''s killing opportunity is hidden. Now that long Ao is in the army, he has no ability to kill each other. He has been waiting long enough and patient enough to wait for the right time.


    "Closer, closer! A little closer, I don''t need to be patient Chu Feng was looking forward to it.

 Chapter 524

    In the end, long Ao didn''t cross the safe distance, which made Chu Feng very disappointed.


    After all, the other party has suffered such a big loss last time. How can it easily take risks now?


    In addition to killing thousands of people, the deep pit under the snow adds extra difficulty to the subsequent army attack.


    If they want to come to the city wall, they need to freeze the ground first, or build a passage with the powers of the earth powers.


    But it''s also a great drain on their powers.


    "You all listen to me. Now you are the sinners of China. You are the sinners of killing Chinese compatriots and attacking your comrades in arms."


    "If you continue to resist, you will die as traitors, and your names will be nailed to the stigma pillar," Chu Feng said


    One of the generals around long Ao yelled: "don''t be so pompous. Don''t you force those prisoners to hunt zombies to get food? If you can all represent Huaxia, the future of Huaxia will be destroyed if you hand it over to you. "


    It''s no secret that the coalition forces forced the prisoners to hunt zombies in exchange for food. Some of the prisoners could not bear to take refuge with long Ao.


    For such a person, Chu Feng didn''t care much.


    Anyway, only we have food here. The food in Longao''s side is not even taken care of by our own people. Do you think you can survive if you join him again?


    Chu Feng''s voice came into the ears of all the legions under long Ao''s command: "yes, even if you become a prisoner on our side, you need to hunt zombies and get materials from zombies to survive."


    Hear Chu Feng so frankly admit, all in an uproar.


    "It''s hateful, it''s mean."


    "We are forced to take risks in such a way."


    "It''s too much."


    There were still some people who wanted to surrender, but when they heard such a condition, their idea of surrender went out.


    The corner of long Ao''s mouth showed a happy smile: "this Chu Feng, is just lucky, will win me in the last battle, now it seems, is just a fool."


    "But our enemies are zombies! It''s not human


    Chu Feng yelled, "our blade points to the enemy of human beings. Our back is given to the people we want to protect. You keep saying that for the sake of your ideal, is your ideal to kill all the people in China? Is your ideal to be the one who kills your comrades in arms?


    You think it''s cruel to hunt zombies for food, but many of these zombies are made by you! You think it''s cruel, but the food you eat and the military pay you get are the rewards you get from the beast Longao by killing your comrades in arms. "


    Chu Feng''s words caused a strong mental impact on many people.


    Killing zombies in exchange for food sounds cruel, but they are really facing human enemies.


    What about yourself? They''ve been killing their own people.


    "Chu Feng, you don''t have to be so eloquent again!"


    Long Ao shouts out, "it''s just that you succeed and defeat the enemy. You''re just a hypocritical villain who takes others as tools. How can you be better than me? As long as Huaxia is in my hands, I am the future of Huaxia, and I can lead Huaxia to glory. "


    Then he gave a loud order: "attack the whole army! There is no amnesty for those who flee in the face of battle! "


    The Legion of the dragon family began to charge, but their spirit had been weakened by two points.


    Long Ao''s words didn''t resonate with them, because he never felt the same as the soldiers.


    He thinks that everything he has done is right, but his idea can not be added to everyone. Maybe those student Corps will be bewitched by his words, but those adults are just fighting for their own interests.


    During this period of time, long Ao''s performance has let them down incomparably.


    They started a big plan in a hurry, and then they lost the battle, which made them feel extremely subdued.


    Chu Feng pointed to the pool on the ground: "if you want to keep your human identity, give up the fight and jump in, otherwise, you will die as beasts."


    With that, the thunder corpse dragon let out a loud roar.


    A large number of black thunder into refining, came among the soldiers.


    "Ah, ah Screams were heard all the time.


    However, the powers took advantage of this opportunity to build a road with rocks and ice, and built a road to the city wall with the fastest speed.


    Some members of the death legion, fearless of death, rushed to the front.


    Long Ao originally wanted those cannon fodder troops to take the lead, but now in such a situation, if those cannon fodder troops were allowed to take the lead, they would probably turn against each other directly.So he can only let the fearless death Legion seize the wall as soon as possible.


    Chu Feng, Su Yuyan and others killed on the city wall. Their strength was far better than that of the same level. The weapons in Tian Jing''s hands also played a powerful role. Just in front of each other, dozens of powers died in their hands, and Zhao fan and other elemental powers constantly released their magic.


    And at the top of the front line are the soldiers in black iron armor.


    Many of these soldiers are no longer original members, because although wearing black iron armor greatly increases their ability to protect their lives, those wearing armor are in the most dangerous places.


    But even if they fall, their comrades in arms will take over their armor and inherit their will.


    When these death legions charge regardless of life and death, they also provide opportunities for the legions behind.


    "Go


    Countless Legion members rushed under the wall, watched the earth powers, and began to directly destroy the structure of the wall by controlling the rocks.


    "Click!"


    Under the action of these powerful earth powers, a large number of cracks appeared in the wall.


    "It''s a success!"


    These powers showed excited look on their faces. Sure enough, under the cover of those death legions, their fighting became much easier.


    A large number of soldiers were inspired to attack the walls frantically.


    A lot of rock fell off and collapsed.


    At this time, several thick water columns burst out of the wall. Under the strong high pressure, the whole wall began to be destroyed, and the water in the wall all gushed out.


    "No, go back!"


    "It''s too late."


    "Wow


    The water in the wall poured out like a waterfall, turning the whole place in front of the wall into a vast ocean.

 Chapter 525

    "Again with this despicable trick!"


    Long Ao gritted his teeth and said, "doesn''t he dare fight face to face?"


    Now the space before the wall has become a vast ocean, countless people are washed away by the current, struggling with the black water.


    It''s impossible to continue to attack, which makes long Ao very unwilling.


    The two generals beside long Ao took a careful look at him, then turned his head.


    What''s despicable? Aren''t we fighting each other?


    Is it clear that you have a low IQ and blame others?


    Thunder corpse dragon flying in the sky, constantly spewing black lightning, in the black water, make those struggling in the water more difficult.


    The people on the wall have already retreated to the wall on the next floor.


    Zhang Ziqing came to the edge and stretched out his slender hands.


    There was a whirlpool in the middle of the black ocean. The soldiers of the Dragon army rushed to the back. In a terrible cry, countless people were rushed to the shore.


    "Withdraw


    Although in the heart all helpless, but long Ao finally issued the withdrawal order.


    He has no way to achieve anything until he has solved the black ocean before the wall.


    Even if we can make a detour and attack from the other side, who knows if the other side has other preparations?


    What''s more, the bodies of more than 10000 soldiers are wet now, and the water has washed some soldiers to the shore not out of kindness, but out of their weapons.


    There is no cover of hot weapons, plus many people are wet, which is a serious blow to the morale, need to restructure the lineup to continue to fight.


    Looking at the long Ao gradually moving away, Chu Feng''s eyes are full of doubts.


    Is this impulsive young man really long Ao himself?


    He knows that time will change a person, so it''s normal for him to see a difference between the Dragon pride he sees in the future and the Dragon pride he sees now. After all, the Dragon pride who has experienced apocalyptic disasters and large-scale wars will certainly be more mature than the one he sees now.


    Although there is a gap in status, the wisdom, strategy, courage and decisiveness displayed by long Ao in later generations are all outstanding among human beings.


    Even if there is no direct confrontation with such a person, the difficulty of the other side can be seen from the layout of the other side''s March. That''s despairing pressure.


    Even if the current dragon pride is certainly not as good as the future one, will there be such a big gap between the two sides?


    He is impulsive and irritable. He doesn''t think carefully before fighting. He is flustered when encountering unexpected things. Is such a person really the Dragon pride he knows?


    Recalling the battle two days ago, long Ao decapitated himself on a white jade lion.


    The white jade lion is the exclusive mount of long Ao, which makes Chu Feng have no doubt about his identity, and no one should use this method to cover up long Ao''s identity.


    After all, it''s unlikely that anyone will guess that they will come back from the next 10 years.


    If someone really counts up to that point, he will admit it.


    After all, manpower is poor, even this kind of thing can be calculated, then he still don''t show intelligence.


    "Long Ao didn''t suffer too much setback later, so it''s impossible for him to change a lot in a short time. Before that, when he was preparing for the death army, a series of plots were impossible to see through. Although there was a lack of intelligence, he was able to recruit so many loyal subordinates without leaking anything It shows that he used to be a man good at strategy. "


    "Even if it was launched in a hurry, his series of reactions were commendable. Only when he met me, he suddenly became stupid. Although he used the risky tactics of beheading before the battle, although he mistook my strength, would people like long Ao really commit such risks?"


    The combination of various factors makes Chu Feng have great doubts about the identity of long Ao.


    You know, even if long Ao was interrupted by himself and started in a hurry, it still brought him a lot of trouble and disrupted his plan.


    Now, however, long Ao''s performance is too bad.


    Although both the platoon and the harassing war in the past two days were well behaved and could hardly be regarded as an excellent general, they had lost the invisible sense of oppression.


    Such a long Ao is definitely not his opponent.


    "Chu Feng, what''s the matter? Why are you still unhappy when the plan is successful? "


    Luo Xingyao is acutely aware of the abnormality of Chu Feng.


    "This time, we just beat them back, which is a surprise. The next time we use the same tactics, we won''t necessarily succeed." Chu Feng said casually.


    "You don''t have to be too tired, this war is not your own business, and don''t put all the burden on yourself." Luo Xingyao patted Chu Feng on the shoulder and comforted him."You''re right, this war is not ¡¤¡¤"


    speaking of this, Chu Feng suddenly widened his eyes, and then slowly said, "no, I''m a person, not a person."


    "Chu Feng, what''s the matter with you? Don''t be too stressed. " Luo Xingyao felt that Chu Feng was worried.


    Chu Feng did not continue to pay attention to Luo Xingyao. Instead, he quickly found general yezhishi and said nervously, "general yezhishi, do you have any detailed information about the dragon family? I want all the information about their family. In particular, does long Ao have a brother or younger brother who looks like him?"


    "There is one." General yezhishi affirmed, "he has a twin brother, named LongQian, who is one of the special military kings of China. He once made great contributions to China."


    "And where is he now?" Cold light flashed in Chu Feng''s eyes.


    "He''s dead."


    Chen aide suddenly came to Chu Feng behind, voice with cold, "he is the night general''s most trusted subordinate, three years ago in a special mission, in order to protect his teammates retreat unfortunately died."


    "What about his body?" Chu Feng asked coldly.


    "Chu Feng, what do you mean?"


    Adjutant Chen''s face was red with anger. "His body had already sunk to the bottom of the sea and was buried in the belly of a fish. I saw him personally in that war. In order to give us a chance to retreat, he personally detonated the bomb and died with the pursuers who pursued us. Even if we came and went to salvage it later, we could not find his body."


    Chu Feng was stunned. He didn''t expect such a result.


    In order to protect Chen''s retreat, long Qian did not hesitate to sacrifice his life.


    But ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "I''m sorry about your sad story, but long Qian didn''t leave a body, right?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes twinkled with cold light, "moreover, the dragon family is an ancient martial family, right?"


    "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 526

    "Deputy Chen!"


    Night general cold drink, and then seriously look at Chu Feng, "although I want to give you absolute trust, but about this matter, you still have to give me an explanation, I remember in your information, you have never been to Beijing, but why do you have such a guess?


    Have you ever had a festival with long Ao or the long family? Or do you know something in advance? Or do you know him better than his family, his superiors and his comrades in arms? "


    There has never been absolute trust in this world. There are limits to any trust.


    Even parents and children often doubt each other in their daily life.


    General yezhishi trusted Chu Feng because he thought he had no chance to win. Otherwise, he would rather direct the war himself.


    However, no matter how high the IQ of Chu Feng is, it is impossible for him to make such a guess.


    Because the so-called wisdom is just the processing of intelligence and experience.


    It is impossible for a person who knows nothing about the dragon family to ask such a question.


    "It''s easy."


    Chu Feng also calmed down, "the dragon family is actually an ancient martial family, so if you are the high-level of the dragon family, will you trust to give the power of the family to such a hairy boy?"


    General yezhishi was stunned. He ignored the problem.


    In his opinion, long Ao should be a very ambitious person, and also a very good at forbearance, otherwise it is impossible to do such a thing.


    It''s true that the other side''s performance is a little bad these two days, but he thinks it''s also a crime of non war.


    After all, Chu Feng''s way of thinking is beyond this era. No matter how excellent a cavalry general is, can he compare with artillery? Is it comparable to guns?


    Chu Feng is a man who surpasses the times, so it is normal for him to think that Chu Feng can defeat long Ao.


    However, although long Ao is a crime of war, his performance is still a little poor.


    Compared with ordinary people, long Ao is also a very excellent general, but can his excellence make the elders of the long family give him all the power?


    He hasn''t reached this level yet!


    It''s not that he is not outstanding, but that there are many talented people in the dragon family. For those experts who have grown up, long Ao is just a young eagle.


    But now, the power of the dragon family is firmly controlled by him.


    Even the outstanding general long Lingtian, who was valued by the night knowledge world, did not hesitate to sacrifice his life for long Ao.


    Is he really that good?


    After calming down, Chu Feng thought for a few minutes, and then said:


    "general Ye Zhishi, the next task of commanding the defense on the city wall will be handed over to you. I will lead the dragon family''s army to separate an area, and then prepare to deal with the dragon family''s mace here. No one is allowed to enter that area, and no one is allowed to inquire."


    Then he turned and left.


    The general of night knowledge world frowned slightly, but finally nodded to Chu Feng''s back: "I agreed."


    Over the next hour, the coalition camp underwent a massive change of defense.


    The regiment of Nandu shrank in all directions and entered a separate area. No one could get in and out except Luo Xingyao and Chu Feng.


    If there are any spies, kill them!


    And in the defense, Chu Feng''s consciousness into the yuan house.


    In Yuanfu, the tree spirits were planting grain and vegetables, building canals and reclaiming new land. By the way, they divided some members to be assistants of the grey dwarves.


    There are more than 2000 tree spirits. The average level is close to level 3. Although the physical strength is not as good as that of human beings of the same level, it is much better than ordinary human beings. Moreover, it has a high talent in planting.


    After helping these spirits build some farm tools, the efficiency of planting these spirits has been greatly improved.


    In addition, the weather in Shangyuan mansion is determined by Chu Feng, so the speed of harvest is also determined by Chu Feng, but it needs consumption.


    During this period, the grain reserves in Yuanfu exceeded 2000 tons.


    That''s because the grey dwarfs eat a lot, and it takes a lot of energy to forge iron, so they need more food.


    And those grey dwarfs are working on the division of labor in an orderly way.


    There are 315 grey dwarfs, including more than 20 newborns. The rest are either young or experienced old people.


    However, there were only seven gray dwarfs who could forge at the beginning.


    The grey dwarfs are really good at forging, but it also needs some experience to master the forging skills. However, after their master leaves, the newborn has no chance to learn forging. There are only seven grey dwarfs with forging experience left.


    However, after this period of practice and learning, the number of grey dwarfs who master forging skills has reached three figures, of course, the forging quality still needs time to improve.This is why there are only 800 sets of dark iron armor in Chu Feng. At the beginning, there were only seven working, and the other grey dwarfs were crushing and refining ores, which is equivalent to a group of people attacking seven people.


    However, the number of grey dwarves who have learned how to forge has reached three figures. Although there are only more than 20 grey dwarves who have learned how to forge armor, Chu Feng still has more requirements for black iron weapons.


    The skilled grey dwarf can make more than 30 weapons a day, and the unskilled grey dwarf can make seven or eight weapons a day. Even if the skilled grey dwarf is assigned to make the black iron armor, there are eight hundred weapons produced every day, and my family has one hundred.


    Now the regiment from Nandu already has a piece of black iron weapon, and even has more than enough. After the day before yesterday, he assigned 4000 pieces of weapons to outsiders, he never assigned them any more.


    Because if the quantity is enough, then the present quantity will be enough.


    If it is not enough, there is no way to change the situation.


    Now, he took the iron ore out of Yuanfu, gave the crushing and refining work to the army from Nandu, and then gave the refined iron to the gray Dwarf for secondary processing.


    But this time, his request is not to make ordinary weapons.


    When he first collected the black iron, it took him five days. In those five days, he spent most of his time collecting the ore besides recovering his vitality.


    Every time he opens Yuanfu, he can collect more than 10 tons of ore. if he makes it every three seconds, he can collect more than 200 tons of ore per minute.


    So, his ore is quite enough.


    After all, when the new era comes, the status of black iron will be the same as that of iron and steel in the past. Although the importance is very important, the number is really large.


    After the division of labor, Chu Feng took out some red cutlasses.

 Chapter 527

    "Why, why can''t we attack all the time!"


    With an angry slap, long Ao knocked a middle-aged man in military uniform to the ground, and several teeth flew out of the middle-aged man''s mouth.


    "For three days in a row, you can''t even fight a single camp. Our food is only enough for two days. Do you want to make everyone go to war hungry?"


    Three days have passed since the countdown to food depletion.


    In these three days, they launched countless attacks.


    But the soldiers in black iron armour, like the steel wall, are always in the way of their advance, and their innumerable attacks have not made any achievements.


    Although the army of Nandu retreated, their armor was handed over to yezhishi.


    "It''s not two days. It should be three days."


    An elegant, middle-aged woman in cheongsam naturally sat on the chair, "because in these three days, we have lost more than 30000 people, and more than 10000 people have either defected or been executed, greatly reducing our material burden."


    Seeing this elegant middle-aged woman, the anger on long Ao''s face also eased a lot: "Sangu, I make you laugh, don''t you think I''m useless?"


    "Everyone has the advantages of everyone. Although you are a versatile person, there is no need to ask yourself to be superior to everyone at any point. Even if you really want to do this, you are one person after all and can''t take the place of everyone."


    The middle-aged woman was not angry and said, "your greatest advantage is your ability to unite people. You have a strong talent for cultivation, and it''s easy to convince others. Since you have attracted so many talents, why don''t you let those talents play their due value? It''s like getting a lot of excellent weapons, but putting them on the shelf and building them into a armory to appreciate, without putting them on the battlefield.


    The real magic weapons are not those that are put in the museum to appreciate, but those that have made great achievements on the battlefield and made the enemy fear. "


    Hearing the beautiful woman''s words, long Ao thought: "the third sister-in-law is right, what should I do?"


    In the family, long Ao really holds most of the power.


    But if he lost the support of his elders, it would still be like a broken arm to him.


    Sangu''s name is long Shengnan. She is a powerful elder. She has provided him with a lot of help in many things.


    Because she was the first to support herself, long Ao also trusted her very much.


    It''s a pity that long Lingtian''s death is just like a broken arm to long Ao. Otherwise, he believes he will never be so subdued.


    "Now there are 32000 dead legions left, which is our biggest confidence."


    But it''s our reliance to sweep the world. It''s impossible to spend all these bets here, so we should give up this fight


    "Give up, do you mean I have to give up the plan here?"


    A green tendon appeared on long Ao''s forehead. "It''s impossible. I''ve been planning here for such a long time and made so many preparations. I''m about to take control of Shangjing. Is it because of this small matter that I have to give up all my past accumulation? It''s impossible. I can''t do it. "


    "Your pattern is still too small. Take a look at this!"


    Long Shengnan opened a world map, and then drew a small circle on the world map, "you see, this is the place you have been fighting for, you open your eyes to see the world, you still think it''s very big here, is it worth your life to fight for?"


    Seeing Shangjing, which is as small as a drop in the ocean on the world map, a burst of shame suddenly appeared in long Ao''s heart, but he soon expelled such emotion: "my goal is the whole world, but my foundation is here. Without Shangjing, what can I do to rule the world?"


    He is not the kind of lengtouqing who can be fooled by a few words. Although Longsheng man''s words are very reasonable, the reason is reasonable, and we should consider the reality.


    "Don''t you understand what your foundation is?"


    Long Shengnan shook his head. "These legions loyal to you, those strong men who are willing to be loyal to you, these are your real foundation. The reason why you can''t defeat Chu Feng is that the equipment is not as good as people. But I already know his equipment material. It should be the thing named xuantie recorded in the memory of the psionic, as long as We can find the same vein, give us enough time to build weapons, he will not be our opponent


    After a pause, she continued: "the biggest difference between weakness and flexibility is whether you still have the courage to make a comeback. It''s not shameful to admit your failure. The important thing is what kind of sacrifice you can make for the ideal in your heart."


    After that, she turned and left the conference room. Before she left, she turned back and said, "you are an excellent child and the hope of the dragon family. I believe you will not make a choice that disappoints us."Hope of the dragon family!


    Looking at the third sister-in-law leaving the meeting room, long aoguan clenched his fist.


    Now the pressure of the whole family and the future of the dragon family are all on him, but he has let the family down again and again.


    He''s not the kind of person who gives everything for the glory of his family. He just doesn''t want to lose.


    How can a man as proud as him tolerate his failure.


    The power of the whole family is in his hands. If he can still fail in this way, doesn''t it prove that he is incompetent?


    What kind of sacrifice can you make for your ideal?


    Long Ao suddenly thought of her words. Then he went back to his room and called to a deserted corner: "shadow, go and bring that thing to me."


    "Yes, master."


    A figure in a black hood emerged from the shadow, then bowed to long Ao, and then disappeared in the shadow again.


    "All stratagems are just paths. If you want to defeat Chu Feng, you must have strength. Only the power of integrity can crush everything."


    Seeing the disappearing shadow, long Ao''s face was full of ferocity. "Even if I sell my soul to the devil, I must gain strength."


    Many times in the hands of Chu Feng eat shriveled humiliation, now has filled his heart.


    He can''t accept such failure, he can''t accept such shame.


    How is it possible for him to leave here, to leave his roots, to go far away, and then to make a comeback in another place?


    How could he accept such a failure?


    How could he escape like a stray dog?


    "Chu Feng! You forced me. I won''t lose! "

 Chapter 528

    "Let''s not go out. You want us to die!"


    A few young people angrily yelled, "today, there are only less than 200 people left, more than 200 people! You know, we have more than 3000 brothers going out today, but only 200 of them came back. You are just letting us die. "


    "Yes, we are firmly opposed to death."


    "Isn''t the life of a prisoner life?"


    "We want food. We don''t want to go out."


    "We need an account."


    Seeing such a scene, Chu Feng came to yezhishi and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Adjutant Chen replied, "because we always want these prisoners to exchange the food they get from hunting zombies for us, and the price is very high, so they have to go out hunting every day. As a result, only 180 of the 3000 people who went out hunting today came back."


    "Are all those people dead?"


    Chu Feng''s heart sank.


    "I don''t know, but considering that the supply of the dragon family is not enough, and some people even take their ammunition for food because of the lack of military supplies, so no one should be so stupid as to take refuge in long Ao. Even taking refuge in the dragon family, it should be internal and external." Chen said.


    It''s no secret that there isn''t enough military food for long Ao.


    Because when he made up his mind, he had already announced the news.


    As a result, it failed to do so. On the contrary, it caused military unrest.


    Countless soldiers of the dragon family began to take arms to join the coalition forces, and then exchanged their arms for food. Chu Feng, who was not short of food for the time being, of course agreed to them.


    Anyway, it can weaken the strength of the other side, why not?


    As for the subsequent disposal of these people, it''s none of his business.


    "No, we went out to explore the situation of those people, and we were ambushed."


    "Now we''ve lost more than 500 people, and more than 100 of them are psionic," a Herald said


    "Report to the general!"


    Another Herald report said, "we found that the ground was collapsing for a long distance. We suspected that someone was digging a tunnel underground. It was very likely that the other side would attack from underground."


    Hearing the report of the two heralds, Chu Feng suddenly felt relieved.


    Of course, this peace of mind is not the victory in hand, but can feel that he seems to face a familiar opponent.


    "We killed all the people we went out hunting."


    Night knowledge world general complexion dignified, "the other side seems to have changed tactics, is long Ao suddenly enlightened, or the opposite simply changed a commander in chief?"


    "Is there anyone who defected from the other side today?" Chu Feng suddenly asked.


    "No one!" Deputy Chen replied decisively.


    There is no such thing as pretending to be a defector and then sneaking into the base of the coalition to search for intelligence.


    This is because the coalition forces will not treat the prisoners in the normal way at all. Instead, they will directly collect their weapons and then imprison them.


    These people won''t be released until at least the end of the war.


    Not to mention their communication equipment, even their underwear must be replaced.


    As for your dignity as a human being?


    Excuse me, do you want to leave here? Either accept it or die.


    There are also some powers who defected, but these people were quietly executed, because the cost of imprisoning the powers is too high, it is easier to kill them directly.


    The manpower and material resources are not enough. We can only use this method.


    So even if someone on the other side wants to pretend to defecte and collect intelligence, they will not detect any useful information, and even if they do, they will not pass it back.


    "It is reasonable to say that the closer the other side is to run out of food, the greater the degree of military instability."


    Chu Feng said in a deep voice, "no one defected all day in a row, and the other side killed so many of our prisoners. No matter whether the other side changed the commander or not, the person in charge of the command must have changed."


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng suddenly came to those prisoners.


    "Did you see the enemy clearly?"


    The captives immediately exclaimed excitedly:


    "aren''t the enemies all human?"


    "We saw someone on the opposite side trying to kill us, and then we came back."


    "Yes! Do you want us to paint the portrait? "


    "The opposite target must be us. What''s wrong with our escape?"


    Seeing these people''s excited appearance, the night knowledge world waved his hand: "anyway, there are not many of them now. We are not short of them. Let them stay in the prisoner''s camp honestly and let them go after the battle."


    These people have hurt so many of their companions. Although they don''t know each other, they must be very upset that they are both prisoners and die so many people at once.So now, even if it is to prevent them from shaking their morale, we should appease them.


    Just as adjutant Chen was about to take orders, Chu Feng suddenly put out his hand to stop him: "wait a minute, let me check it."


    Then he went to the captives.


    "What? What do you want from us? "


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Don''t come here. What do you want to do?"


    Chu Feng grabbed a prisoner and held him by the throat, making it impossible for him to say what he said next. Meanwhile, the prisoners next to him were shouting to fight for the injustice of the prisoner.


    "In three seconds, get away from me." The cold way of Chu Feng.


    "You are bullying us."


    "Prisoners also have human rights." The prisoners, who had suffered so many casualties, are now frightened. Now they take Chu Feng''s actions for granted as deliberately troubling them.


    "You don''t want to leave."


    Chu Feng''s mouth outlines a smile.


    Then the prisoner he held by the throat exploded.


    "Boom!"


    The violent explosion directly engulfed more than 20 prisoners around, and the glazed flame attached to more than a dozen nearby prisoners, making them lie on the ground and roll in pain.


    But where is samadhi''s fire so easy to extinguish?


    General yezhishi exclaimed, "chufeng!"


    "I''m fine!"


    Chu Feng walked out of the explosion center and patted the dust on his body. "These people have special bombs in their bodies, which are the combination of vitality and bombs. Although the means of these explosions are powerful, I have found them in advance. How can they hurt me?"


    Then his eyes turned to the rest of the captives: "what? Are you going to refuse my examination? "


    Those prisoners who survived have not recovered from the sudden explosion. Now they hear Chu Feng''s question and shake their heads.


    "No, please, sir, check us quickly!"


    "We listen to the chief in everything."


    "We are willing to cooperate with the inspection."


    "Sir, come and help us."


    I''m kidding. All the prisoners live together. If there are bombs in the rest of the people, they will be the first to suffer.


    And the corner of Chu Feng''s mouth slightly tilted, just the explosion... Is his means.

 Chapter 529

    The next inspection was very smooth, with the precedent of human bomb. Everyone was very cooperative, except the night general would occasionally look at Chu Feng with complicated eyes.


    Although he didn''t see what Chu Feng had done, he still knew about the world, and Chu Feng didn''t cover it up, so he saw the clue.


    He didn''t say anything about it because it was the most efficient way.


    It is impossible to make these prisoners obedient.


    After the inspection, there were several more ice sculptures at the scene.


    "Well, you don''t have to go out until the war is over."


    Chu Feng announced, "I will find a place to deal with these people who have been cheated. Next, as long as you don''t leave your home, it will be OK. We will provide you with food regularly, and we will also give you some playing cards, which won''t make you bored and starve to death."


    After the threat of the suicide bomb, Chu Feng''s condition is like benevolence.


    As for those who died?


    As long as their death can provide value for those who survive, there will not be many people who care about the life and death of those people.


    Now the death of those people has won a safe environment for them, and it is a proper death.


    "Do these people really have problems?"


    Night general opens mouth to ask a way.


    "It''s true that there are problems."


    Chu Feng stretched out his hand on an ice sculpture, and then drew out a black breath from it. "It''s the breath of those death legions. I don''t know what the specific use is, but I don''t want to take risks in such boring little things, or waste too much energy."


    These people were stained with the smell of the death army, so for the sake of safety, Chu Feng directly executed.


    Maybe give him time to find out the real use of these breath of death.


    But he obviously doesn''t have the time and energy right now.


    "I see."


    Night general did not tangle in this kind of thing, the battlefield is never human, even innocent people, if his existence affects the progress of the war, then also want to mercilessly wipe out.


    Since there are problems with these people, there is no need to show mercy.


    "After tonight, the other side should have only one day to attack."


    Chu Feng said, "it''s not good to fight hungry. No, maybe this time will be longer. After all, the other party''s manpower has been reduced a lot, and maybe they have got a new source of food!"


    "The new food source is supply, no, you mean it!"


    The night general''s eyes widened.


    "Otherwise, I really don''t know why they hunt these cannon fodder."


    Chu Feng turned and left, "be ready to fight!"


    Although I don''t know what happened on the opposite side, the feeling passed from this chessboard makes him clearly feel that what he is facing now is the real dragon pride.


    No, it doesn''t matter who is the real dragon pride.


    The important thing is that he is facing his familiar opponent.


    Late at night, the whole army of the dragon family was closed, and they were indifferent to several late night harassment by the coalition forces. It was only after dawn that the other side reorganized their forces and began to attack the coalition camp.


    "Report, the other party''s general seems to have changed."


    Chen used a telescope to observe the other side''s fighting situation. "Now the other side is in charge of commanding a general named Lin Baihe. He used to be the commander of the ninth armored division in Shangjing, but he doesn''t know whether the other side is feigning or really changing generals."


    "It''s a taboo for military strategists to change generals before the battle, and now the other side doesn''t look like they are in a mess."


    Luo Xingyao said, "but no matter what, since the other side wants to attack, then we have to fight. No matter who is in charge, as long as we can defeat the other side."


    After several days of fighting, the nearby terrain has become ruins.


    The pool that was originally excavated has now been filled up.


    Now that the other side is going to attack the positions of the coalition forces, there is no shelter at all.


    So the offensive side is at a disadvantage.


    Huge stone pillars stand up, and bridges built by ice and snow lead to the city wall. This is the power of the death Legion exerting their powers to build a stage of attack.


    After these steps are set up, the powers start to advance under the fire.


    The powers on the coalition side quickly began to destroy these bridges and stairs, and by the way, they used their powers to fight back those who wanted to attack the wall.


    This kind of battle has been carried out many times in recent days, and everyone is familiar with it.


    If the other side suddenly appeared a few more powerful existence, it will also have Chu Feng and Luo Xingyao to deal with them.Under the powerful deterrence of thunder corpse dragon, the other side will rarely attack the city wall.


    Even if it is not easy for some people to break through the blockade, they will not be able to break through the steel wall.


    Xuantie armor and xuantie sword make up the gap between the two sides, and they occupy the advantage of geographical advantage, so this line has never been broken through.


    But today''s situation seems to be different.


    In the past few days, some powers attacked the city wall, but today no enemy attacked the city wall. Those powers kept advancing on the stone pillars and bridges, and quickly retreated after being shot down.


    "It''s like a deliberate drain on our strength."


    Luo Xingyao with a wind and thunder cut down a five level psionic, "if this goes on, our psionic may not be able to compare with each other."


    Such a war has become a war of attrition between powers, so it''s the strength of both sides.


    Although they have enough cores on their side, the other side has more powers.


    If the other side uses the wheel of war in this way, the coalition side is more likely to fail.


    "It''s not good for them to delay now. We don''t have to worry about it."


    Chu Feng observed the enemy''s situation, "now you can call out all the powers in the Nandu army. It seems that the powers in Beijing alone are not enough."


    "Good." Luo Xingyao immediately turned around and went to call someone.


    Now what the Nandu army is doing is too confidential. Only Luo Xingyao and Chu Feng have the right to get in and out, so he is the only one who can call people.


    After Luo Xingyao left, Chu Feng said to Su Yu not far away: "I''m sorry, I originally wanted to fight a war of attrition, but the other side obviously didn''t cooperate with us. They have begun to take risks, so I have to do my best next."


    Su YuYan''s body trembled and then recovered as usual.

 Chapter 530

    No matter who comes to the battlefield, it is unavoidable.


    Even Chu Feng, at most, can only have the right to choose whether to set foot or not.


    But when he really stepped into the battlefield, there was still no way to make everything comply with his mind.


    "I understand, but no matter what decision you make, I''ll follow you."


    Su Yuyan said in a flat tone.


    Five minutes later, more than 600 powers from the Nandu military joined the battlefield. The other side''s team, which had some advantages, was immediately repulsed.


    After two hours of fireworks, there were fewer than 30 casualties on both sides.


    However, those powers are out of breath now. Even if they use the crystal nucleus to restore their own strength, the disorder of vitality in the body will not be able to be adjusted for a while.


    Although they can barely continue to fight, they are on the verge of the limit.


    Of course, the enemies under the city wall are not comfortable. The vitality of many powers has reached the bottom, and because of the lack of crystal core reserves, they can''t even fight reluctantly.


    After all, there are a lot of hellhounds in the coalition. Although the three hellhounds are limited by the world and can''t exert their full strength, they can be used as a flamethrower with unlimited firepower.


    In such a situation, the opponent can compete equally in powers, which has proved to be very powerful.


    "Next, are you going to prepare for the white sword battle?"


    Night general and Chen adjutant look dignified, ready for a white-edged battle.


    Now that the powers of the powers are almost consumed, the powers of their own side can continue to fight for a while at the risk of vitality backfire. Then there is a white-edged battle.


    But at this time, the other side''s army retreated like a tide.


    In their doubts, Chu Feng suddenly said: "no, the next is the counter offensive."


    In the middle of their doubts, Chu Feng explained: "this time they let the Legion go to battle in turn and fight meaningless attrition here. Of course, it''s not just to compete with us in physical strength. In fact, attrition war is just an appearance. Their retreating troops have fled here in the name of recuperation.


    There is an allusion in history that the hanging sheep beat the drum. Anyway, just refer to this. There are less than 8000 people left in each other''s camp, and the rest are already evacuating. "


    "What


    Deputy Chen was shocked, "you can know the enemy''s movement so clearly, but since you know the enemy''s movement, why don''t you react?"


    Only then did he understand why Chu Feng was able to hit each other''s key points every time he made a decision a few days ago, because he was able to grasp the enemy''s specific movements.


    But what puzzled him was that Chu Feng listened to it and let it go.


    "I believe Chu Feng, he must have a point in doing so."


    Night general way, "so next, what are our specific arrangements?"


    "After these days of fighting, we still have 22000 combat effectiveness left. I will take Nandu Legion away, and the rest will be under the command of general Ye. The combat effectiveness of general Ye is not weak. It''s only a matter of time to defeat 8000 people. I will send some hellhounds to assist, and I will take Nandu people to pursue the enemy."


    Chu Feng said, naturally assigned the task.


    "Do you only take 6000 people to pursue?"


    Night general some worry, "I never doubt your strength, but if the other party''s large forces have retreated, then with a few to kill the majority, is not a wise choice."


    "Since general Ye intends to trust me, trust me more!"


    Chu Feng said, "even if the night general adopts conservative tactics, it has nothing to do with the other side''s consumption, because the other side has begun to shift the main battlefield."


    With that, he said to Luo Xingyao, "call out all the people. We are ready to go."


    While reorganizing his team, Chu Feng passed by Xu Yan and said, "didn''t you propose a Blitzkrieg at that time? Next, I''ll show you the consequences of leaving your back to the enemy in a large-scale army battle. "


    He''s not mocking, he''s teaching.


    Xu Yan is bound to position herself as an intelligent role, so she can''t be a smart person who can only fight on a small scale.


    She will not be reconciled to such a position.


    In just 10 minutes, the whole Nandu regiment reorganized its military capacity and started to set out.


    "General yezhishi, I''ll leave the rest to you."


    At the time of parting, Chu Feng suddenly stretched out his hand. General yezhishi also stretched out his hand and naturally shook Chu Feng''s hand.


    When the palms of the two men touched, night general''s eyes changed for a moment.


    "Take care, general night."


    Chu Feng seriously said a word, and then turned away.The Nandu regiment has its own fleet. Although it is very inconvenient to travel in this kind of ice and snow, there are powers in front of the road, which can ensure the rapid passage regardless of consumption.


    They moved very fast and soon got close to the enemy''s troops.


    In Chu Feng''s perception of the world today, the whole world is cold.


    And those soldiers who are ready to flee after a certain amount of consumption, just like the campfire in the cold night, are so eye-catching.


    The reason why he pretended not to see through the other party''s plot was for the present opportunity of pursuing and killing.


    "Luo Xingyao, if I remember correctly, the position of No. 6 war zone is ahead of me."


    Chu Feng suddenly asked.


    "Yes, the front is the sixth theater, which is the area that general Yu Shun is in charge of. Several times, they have teams from here to transport supplies to the main city area, but they were intercepted by General Yu Shun. The general said that even if he died in the battlefield, they would not let one of their soldiers pass by."


    The chief of staff suddenly appeared. Before he joined forces with general night, he was always in a state of silence. Now he has resumed his role as a civil servant.


    "Send him a reminder that the general will not be forced."


    Chu Feng said, "the next battle may be more dangerous than imagined. Let general Yu Shun protect the safety of Chinese soldiers as much as possible."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The chief of staff is under orders.


    After another five minutes, Chu Feng suddenly waved his hand to stop the motorcade, and then ordered: "the other side has found that we are chasing, there are people in ambush in front of us."


    "What about that?" Luo Xingyao''s eyes flashed a sense of war.


    "You should protect yourself. Don''t act rashly. Tian Jing, Xu Wei, Tao Jinghua, Miss Su, come with me."


    Chu Feng greets the members of hell Knight order, "hell Knight order, today is the time to let the enemy know why your name is hell!"

 Chapter 531

    "Knights of hell, take out the machete I just gave you and bring despair to the enemy."


    At Chu Feng''s command, the members of the hell Knights pulled out their machetes. These machetes were 1.2 meters long, with a crystal red color, like a pool of red blood moon. However, when you look at them carefully, you can see that these machetes reflect a light purple light.


    Their machetes are mainly made of pure ChiYan gold, but a small amount of dark blue magic gold is added.


    Although they are good at forging equipment, they are only craftsmen.


    A real refiner is one who is good at creating and exploring.


    Although Chu Feng is not a real refiner, for him, refining is just a supplement, but his knowledge is too high-end, even if he just follows the gourd and draws the ladle, he is also a real master of refining.


    "Charge


    Under the leadership of Chu Feng, the members of hell Knights launched a charge.


    They haven''t seen the enemy yet, and they haven''t entered the enemy''s sight, but since Chu Feng said that the enemy is in front, then they can launch a charge without scruple.


    The members of the hell Knights riding on the double horned horse, dressed in black black iron armor, turned into a torrent of steel and rushed forward on the black snow.


    "Blizzard!"


    Chu Feng released a storm Yuan Fu and a snow Yuan Fu, blowing a blizzard in front, exposing all the enemies hidden in the snow.


    See the figure of the enemy, the members of the order of hell rushed up without hesitation.


    "Found out."


    "Shoot!"


    "No, it''s too fast!"


    Before the ambush soldiers in the snow could react from the blizzard, the torrent of steel had rushed in front of them.


    The members of the order of hell, holding the red machete in their hands in their backhand, quickly passed the enemy''s camp. Wherever the members of the order of hell passed, their heads rolled and their blood stained the ground.


    Although the speed of the double horned horse can''t catch up with the hell nightmare horse, it is also a third-order and fourth-order monster, and can survive in the dangerous environment of hell.


    Their normal speed can reach 50 meters per second, and they can even reach 80 meters per second when charging.


    At such a terrible speed, ordinary people have no chance to respond.


    Even if it''s level 4 strong, it''s lucky to be able to roll on the ground and escape.


    When these cavalry passed through the ambush, they were as fast as lightning, coupled with the sharpness of the red machete, almost even the air could be cut.


    Every enemy who stands in front of the curve is cut in half.


    The black snow was just black, not completely black, and soon dyed red under the water of blood.


    Tian Jing and Tao Jinghua just skimmed the array nearby, and didn''t make a direct move.


    After a round of impact, a small half of the 1000 ambush cavalry had died in a flash, and the remaining half was still in shock.


    But before they could recover from their fear, the knights had begun to turn around.


    "No, they''re coming again!"


    "Get down!"


    "Knights of hell, charge!"


    With Chu Feng''s command, and the members of the order with the fastest speed turned around, and then accelerated again, launched a charge..


    Chu Feng is in the front, responsible for killing the strongest enemy.


    Su Yuyan killed the people who survived the charge.


    Some smart people choose to lie in the snow, thinking that they can escape.


    For such people, the order of hell chose to let go.


    When the second charge ended, no one dared to fight, and Chu Feng was not too embarrassed for those who lay down.


    He just ordered through the communication token: "Zhao fan and Luo Xingyao, each send two hundred people to clean up the battlefield, and the rest are ready to start in five minutes."


    After giving the order, Chu Feng''s eyes swept the faces of the members of the hell Knight order.


    Everyone''s face is a little red, this is excited red.


    These days, they have been hidden by Chu Feng. They have never had the chance to go to the battlefield. At most, they are doing some work.


    However, daily training is essential.


    It wasn''t until they got new weapons that they understood what the training was for.


    All their previous training is for today''s results.


    "It''s time to get some knights." Chu Feng thought.


    Of course, the work of cleaning up the battlefield should not be handed over to these regular cavalry, but it is not necessary to convey a special order every time when cleaning up the battlefield.


    So Chu Feng also raised the idea of recruiting Knight''s retinue.Of course, it''s not his fault, just because he doesn''t have enough mounts.


    If he accidentally exterminates the Bighorn population, he may have to take risks.


    After all, the number of territory in hell is also limited. If you venture deep into the unknown area to find a mount, it is likely to bring you unknown risks.


    After su Yuyan killed more than a dozen people who wanted to stand up, none of the rest dared to stand up, so she also came to Chu Feng''s side.


    She now understood why cavalry was so important in the age of cold weapons.


    Without waiting for Zhao fan, Luo Xingyao and others to come, Chu Feng continued to shout to the members of the Knights'' order: "today is a great opportunity for our hell Knights'' order to become famous in the world. Just now these enemies are just the beginning. I will lead you to move on until the whole world is afraid of us."


    Then he pointed to the front with the dark cold iron sword in his hand and said in a loud voice: "Knights of hell, charge!"


    "Go


    The members of the hell Knight Order roared excitedly, even like the roar of wild animals. They still didn''t see the enemy this time, but they believed that the enemy was where Chu Feng''s sword pointed.


    "Go


    The torrent of steel set off again and rushed forward.


    Obviously, the other side didn''t expect that the soldiers they used to block the way would be so vulnerable, and they had been directly killed before their strength was exerted.


    So when the hell Knights catch up with the enemy again, many people directly face them with their backs. They only turn back when they hear the movement behind them.


    But now they don''t have time to change.


    Black steel torrent in the black snow, still appears so dazzling.


    The attack was not a sneak attack, but a aboveboard attack. When the enemy in front of them didn''t react, the members of the hell Knight Order had waved their red machetes and painted a dazzling red light in the black snow.


    Red sun, blood splashing, head flying.

 Chapter 532

    When the members of hell Knights pass through the enemy camp, the other side is already in a panic, and then caused a commotion.


    They were still on their way forward, so the enemy appeared behind them.


    Those red cutlasses are like burning hot iron. When they cut the human body, they are like chopping tofu. Even the speed of the knight order is not affected.


    The members of the order passed through the enemy''s lineup, where they had passed, a scene of hell.


    But this time, because of the dense crowd, a short charge immediately caused more than 1000 casualties.


    "No, what kind of arms is this?"


    "Is this a cavalry?"


    "No, these are monsters."


    "Psionic, fight back!"


    The members of the hell Knights quickly cut through the opponent''s camp, then left the opponent for more than 500 meters, and then began to turn their horses to prepare for the next charge.


    During this time, the members of the death Legion and the soldiers of the ordinary Legion began to react.


    In the face of such an enemy, only the psionic can deal with it.


    As a result, countless powers began to pour out.


    Storms, frosts, flames and thorns continue to hurl at the members of the order of hell.


    At this time, the members of the order of hell appeared golden light.


    The golden light, on the members of the order of hell and their mounts, is like a golden shield, which firmly protects them.


    "Charge


    When these golden shields appeared, Chu Feng gave the order again.


    Then, he led the charge.


    The members of hell knights, under the command of Chu Feng, launched a fearless charge towards the enemy. At the terrible speed of 80 meters per second, most of the powers could not directly hit them. Only those large-scale magic of group attack could come to them.


    But the power of a spell on an individual is always inversely proportional to its scope.


    Those few powerful magic powers are captured by Chu Feng''s Yuanling DaoTi, and then a few fire dragons or ice dragons fly to dispel those powerful magic powers directly, and the fireworks are blooming in the air.


    The rest of the powers attack the golden light on the order of hell, and then disappear like a breeze.


    "No way. Are they monsters?"


    "What is the golden light on them?"


    "No, run!"


    When they found that their powers were invalid for the black armor knights, the members of the Legion immediately began to panic. In addition to the death legion, who could keep calm, the rest of them began to think of ways to escape, and even some of them went directly into the snow.


    Hell Knight''s charge is coming again, although they have been prepared, but the hasty preparation did not have much effect.


    No matter how hard they try, there is no way to stop the attack of those machetes.


    "Ah


    "No, spread out, spread out!"


    "I can''t. It''s all over if we scatter!"


    "Stop them."


    The Legion of the dragon family has been in chaos. Even the death legion, which originally had a strong power in their hearts, is a matter of a knife in front of these terrible knights.


    In the case of no way to block the attack, the difference between the second order and the fourth order is not too big.


    Even the powerful level 5 can hardly resist the terrible torrent of steel.


    Some intrepid and fearless death legions try their best to intercept the members of the order of hell, but they have nothing to do in the face of the defense of the golden light.


    Of course, it''s not totally ineffective, at least those golden lights have become dim.


    But before the golden light completely dissipated, the members of the order of hell were not harmed.


    Even some weak people are not qualified to hurt Jin Guang.


    Because the really effective defense of the golden light is attached to their body surface. Besides their body surface, there are also dark iron armor. Most people''s attack damage to dark iron armor is close to 0.


    Only the master who can break through the dark iron armor and the powers of the magic department are qualified to consume the golden light.


    "Go


    The blood light splashes again, and the members of hell knights are like cavalry from hell, harvesting life in this place without fear.


    None of the enemies who stood in their way could take over.


    In the second charge, there were more than 400 casualties. Among them, two members of the hell Knight order were pulled down by the other side, and then rescued by Tian Jing and Su Yuyan.


    The reason why Chu Feng took Tian Jing and Su Yuyan was to reduce casualties.At the end of the second charge, they still didn''t mean to stop.


    "Knights of hell, turn around, charge!"


    After a short rest of a few seconds, the mighty iron and steel torrent quickly started the next round of charge, which scattered the scattered team of the other side again.


    By the end of the three charges, the 3000 plus troops they overtook had already damaged one third of them.


    But the hell Knight''s charge is not over.


    "Knights of hell, charge!"


    When they heard the order to charge, all the soldiers of the dragon family trembled. This order had become a shadow in their hearts, which made them break down.


    "Run, run!"


    "We are no match for these monsters at all."


    "Run! Only by catching up with the big army can we hope to survive. "


    "Run


    These soldiers are crazy to leave their weapons and equipment, as well as some of the materials they carry, because these will become obstacles to their escape.


    Even the members of the death Corps began to retreat under the command of the commander, because their precious lives could not be wasted here.


    In the ancient battlefield, most of the casualties were not produced in the frontal combat, but in the process of pursuing and killing.


    So under the leadership of Chu Feng, the hell Knights began to chase after them, constantly harvesting life.


    In front of the fleeing soldiers continue to run for their lives, they are riding on horseback, constantly harvesting their heads, spraying blood all the way.


    The elite division from Nandu in the rear has only one job to harvest the battlefield.


    Because they were very skilled, there was no such thing as sneak attacks by people who were killed and then caused unnecessary casualties.


    Xu Yan followed those who cleaned up the battlefield and mended the sword to the battlefield. Seeing the hellish scene, she finally understood how stupid her previous decision was.


    If it is in the small team, Blitzkrieg and kite flying are feasible.


    But in the battle of the Legion, if you leave your back to the enemy, it''s an act of self destruction.


    And in front of the order of hell, is still charging.

 Chapter 533

    The golden light that Chu Feng added to the members of the hell Knight order is called the golden light talisman.


    The biggest function of these golden light runes is defense, but the defense against physical attacks is not very significant, mainly defense against those magic attacks.


    However, these warriors have black iron armor, and with the protection of vitality, their physical defense is already very high.


    Moreover, the dark iron armor on them was specially made by Chu Feng, who increased the power of Rune.


    With a defense stronger than a tortoise shell, they don''t have to worry about defense at all.


    Moreover, in this ultra-high speed of movement, not many people can hit them.


    Then, with the terrible machetes in their hands, the members of the order of hell showed a terrible deterrent force, which was like a harvester on the battlefield.


    Of course, there is also a shortcoming, that is, the number is too small.


    When we set out from the city of dawn, there were 120 members. Two died on the road, and then six died in the next war.


    The rest of the knights, even if a charge can take five lives, kill only 500 enemies, they rely on the speed of terror and terror of attack, to be able to harvest so smoothly, but relative to the total number of the other side, or a little slow.


    But Chu Feng did not care about this, to the other side hope can bring more fear.


    Even the members of the death Legion did not lose their senses completely.


    Only by retaining part of human instinct can we play a more powerful role in fighting.


    Thus created such a more than 100 people''s Knight''s order to pursue and kill thousands of people''s army.


    "Kill "Go!"


    the members of the order of hell are now red eyed. In the past, they have been fighting with zombies, but now they find that human beings are so weak compared with zombies.


    When they are immersed in the killing, although they are not completely irrational, the complex emotions in their hearts have been dispelled, leaving only the existence of killing.


    When the deserters fled to the main regiment in front of them, there were less than 200 survivors left.


    Of the three thousand rear wing legion, only 200 fast running powers were left to be killed. The rest either died under the butcher''s knife of the hell knights or lost in the snow.


    One hundred against three thousand, it turned out to be a one-sided massacre.


    For these cavalry in black armor, the only survivors left an indelible shadow in their hearts. It''s like a knight order from hell, dragging all life into hell.


    This is a knight order that brings the shadow of death. This is a knight order that brings despair.


    When the army of the dragon family fled to catch up with the main force in front, it also led to the chaos in front.


    "What''s the matter? Did they catch up so quickly? "


    "How many followers are there behind you?"


    "What? There are only more than 100 people. How can you be beaten like this by more than 100 people? "


    The main Legion was angry. I didn''t expect that the Legion in the rear would be chased and killed by only 100 people. Are these 100 people divine soldiers?


    "Anyway, get ready for defense first!"


    A general immediately gave the order, "array, psionic release spell defense!"


    Now is not the time for accountability. The most important thing for them is to defend. Therefore, those powerful powers immediately start to perform their powers. Stone pillars rise up one by one, and the ice and snow on the ground become bricks for defense. They build a simple defense line composed of ice, snow and rocks at the fastest speed.


    Although it''s just a simple wall, it''s OK to prevent cavalry from colliding.


    The members of hell Knights chase here, and then stop at the sign of Chu Feng.


    "Boss, do you want to break through this wall directly?"


    Wei broken army has killed red eye, excited to Chu Feng asked.


    "It''s too wasteful to have a direct collision."


    Chu Feng stopped Wei''s impulse to break the army, and then sensed the number of the other side, "the main army has only 20000 people, and the death army has only 10000 people in total, and there are 16 thousand death army should be in the front, that is to say, although there are more people here, they are not the main force of the other side.


    More importantly, long Ao is not here. "


    When the prisoners who went out to hunt zombies suffered heavy losses, Chu Feng could not understand long Ao, nor could he see through the layout of the other commander.


    The other side directly abandoned the battlefield in the main city area, and then gave his back to the enemy, which was his own death.


    Although understand why the other side will appear such a change, but Chu Feng or decided to break the game.


    His so-called effort to break the situation is certainly not a rash charge, but relying on the insight beyond this era, and then resulting in the crushing of the insight level.After all, the other side has too much power and too much preparation.


    If you play tricks with the other party, it''s easy to be countered by the other party.


    After a few seconds of thinking, Chu Feng handed a token to Xu Wei: "you go back and tell Luo Xingyao that you don''t have to worry about the camp in this place. Just go around. This is a set of separate induction tokens. You can sense the location of another token, but when the other token stops, it''s when you camp. After you camp again, however Then come back to me. "


    "Yes, boss!"


    Although Xu Wei was ordered to be a messenger, he was not dissatisfied.


    After he rode his horse back, Chu Feng ordered the hell Knight Order: "the hell Knight order, follow me, and continue to advance at full speed."


    Up to now, the physical strength of the double horned horse has only consumed less than 1 / 10. As for the physical strength of the members of the knight order, they just use a knife to cut people. The consumption is not too big.


    So the members of hell Knight order, led by Chu Feng, disappeared in the snow.


    "What on earth do they want to do?"


    On the wall just built, a general looked at the knight''s order in doubt, "but no matter what they are going to do, we still have to pay attention to the defense work."


    To do a good job in defense, we should not only build the city wall more firmly, but also guard against enemies in all directions and prevent them from attacking from the side.


    Of course, what the defending generals didn''t expect is that Chu Feng gave up here.


    This is a very simple choice. Since there is no one I am looking for, why should I stay here? Just go straight ahead.


    As a result, the black steel torrent disappeared in the snow.


    The 20000 troops left behind here are still waiting in the snow, waiting for ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    in the snow

 Chapter 534

    Theater six, a psionic fortress.


    "Report to General Yu Shun that the other side has left the fort, and the target is our side."


    A messenger excitedly reported to a dark skinned soldier, "the other side has been stuck in the defense line for several days, and now they can''t help it. I''m afraid it''s because the supplies are exhausted. Now it''s our chance."


    "Calm down, don''t panic, don''t mess up."


    The dark skinned middle-aged general''s face did not change at all. "The person in charge of the other side''s command is long Lingyun, the talented General of the long family. Ten years ago, together with long Lingtian, he was called Long''s double heroes. No matter how careful he was, he could not be too careful to be an opponent of such an excellent general."


    At this point, his face showed a look of regret: "long family generations of talents, generations of heroes who defend the country, did not expect that this generation has become like this, is power really corrosive to people''s hearts, or for them, people''s lives are just tools they can use?"


    The dragon family is also a famous family of generals in Shangjing. Many heroes were born.


    Some people feel that the privileges enjoyed by their families are unfair, but they have been heroes for generations. Why can''t they enjoy the privileges?


    The conditions for enjoying privileges are all there. If you have the ability, your family can do the same.


    Therefore, the world is said to be an unfair world, but in fact it is coldly fair, because the world only favors the winners.


    However, what the dragon family did this time aroused the anger of Shangjing.


    No one knows why their family is doing this, and no one knows whether they are suffering, but their behavior has violated the bottom line of China and humanity.


    No matter what reasons they have, no one will forgive them.


    No one has the right to replace those martyrs who were sacrificed to forgive them.


    The souls of the martyrs who died in the war zone because of the sneak attack have not yet closed their eyes.


    Ten minutes after the messenger gave the order, the enemy''s troops had come to their sight and reached the area where they could exchange fire.


    On more than one occasion, the other side tried to take advantage of the exchange of fire to transport the supply troops to the downtown area, but none of them succeeded.


    In front of this airtight blockade, no troops can pass.


    After entering the range of the exchange of fire, countless machine guns began to spew flames.


    Under the command of long Lingyun, the army of the long family charged in the direction of the city wall under gunfire, but the two successive charges were repulsed.


    General Yu Shun himself is also an excellent general. He has no reason to lose when he has more than twice the strength and sufficient equipment supply.


    After the other side dropped more than 2000 bodies, they withdrew from the range of artillery fire and began to reorganize the lineup.


    Although heavy machine guns and some anti-aircraft guns can attack the opponent''s troops, such a long distance is enough for the opponent''s powers to respond, so general Yu Shun did not waste ammunition for this.


    "These are all the hot blooded men in China!"


    General Yu Shun looked at the tattered corpse under the city wall. His eyes were filled with grief, but he finally choked back his tears and made his eyes red.


    Those men who were supposed to defend their country are now the victims of careerists.


    But he had to fight with these people, because if these people were allowed to take power, it would be a devastating disaster for China.


    After more than ten minutes of rest, the other side launched another attack.


    "Fire!"


    At the command of General Yu Shun, the battle started again.


    But at this time, the messenger came to the general: "the general is not good, we used to guard the rear posts have lost contact."


    "What


    General Yu Shun''s pupil shrinks. There is no dead angle in his defense line. Even if the other side can solve all the sentries used to guard with the fastest speed, they will still know if they don''t send a message every two minutes.


    That is to say, a unit of the other side is preparing to attack them from the rear.


    "Send the scouts out to me, and make sure to investigate the other party''s information."


    General Yu Shun ordered.


    However, only 15 minutes later, he got a bad news: "the reconnaissance company has lost half of its manpower. The total number of the other party''s troops is about 16000. They are attacking in our direction in three ways. I''m afraid they will form a pincer attack with long Lingyun''s troops."


    "16000 people ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    General Yu Shun sounded the battle report he had just received from yezhishi today, and then calmly gave the order, "get ready for the battle, and our reinforcements will soon arrive."Five minutes later, an army with a nasty smell came here.


    A man in white armor stood in front of the army and yelled at General Yu Shun''s defense line: "General Yu Shun, you have been surrounded by us. Now give you a chance to surrender. Maybe you can keep a decent way to die. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless."


    Although the face is still indifferent expression, but the heart of long Ao is with some anger.


    Originally thought that this should be a surprise attack, but I didn''t expect that the other party had been prepared for such a long distance, and he was still facing the enemy waiting for work.


    "Chu Feng, is it because of you?"


    Long Ao''s heart has been full of intention to kill, although there is no evidence, but as a chess player playing on the chessboard, he still feels the strong will of the opposite side.


    Originally, I thought that the strategy of beating drums by hanging sheep would be an unexpected decision.


    But now it seems that his every move is under the control of the other party.


    Although the opponent was not a clever man like Marquis Wu, he considered everything possible.


    "Long Ao, I have also attended your ceremony of conferment."


    General Yu Shun stood on the wall and said in a cold voice, "I didn''t expect that you have become like this. Don''t continue to be obsessed. If you are arrested now, then these sons under your command will have a chance to die for your country, otherwise you will make everyone behind you die as a sinner."


    "I didn''t expect you to be so stubborn."


    Long Ao laughs, "in this era, strength is truth. Only with strength can you do what you want to do. Your so-called firm belief, if it is not supported by strength, can only be castles in the air. Help me become the master of China. I am the Savior of the world, and your name will be nailed on the stigma pillar by me as China The sinners of the nation will be remembered by later generations. "

 Chapter 535

    "In that case, there''s nothing to talk about. Fire!"


    Now that the other side has become a crazy careerist, General Yu Shun can''t continue to persuade him.


    Now that the words of persuasion have been finished, what else can he say?


    "I will crush all the enemies with my power."


    Long Ao''s eyes flashed a resolute look, "death legion, rush for me!"


    At his command, the death army began to attack the wall.


    Countless machine guns came out of the city wall. However, these bullets hit the body protection of these death legions and were directly rebounded.


    Under the cover of some strong defensive soldiers, the psionic powers of the magic department release a large number of magic torrents behind them, directly blowing a wall into ruins.


    Seeing the ruins of the city wall, long Ao''s eyes flashed with pleasure.


    This is the fight he wants, this is the war he wants.


    "Go


    "Go


    The soldiers around him charged forward bravely. Under the powerful force of the death army, the Chinese army was soon unable to support and the front was shrinking.


    "General Yu, please go to the rear line."


    Several general''s personal guards came to General Yu''s side, ready to cover the general''s departure, "if the general has an accident here, it will shake the morale of the army."


    General Yu Shun didn''t refuse. If the general was beheaded before the battle, it would be devastating to his morale.


    "Kill


    Long Ao raised the White Spear and stabbed a level 5 psionic through his heart. The blood poured on his face, which made his face more excited.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    "Boom!"


    A large number of glass colored flames exploded in all directions, encircling long AO and several soldiers around him.


    "Why, why do you stop me?"


    From the smoke out of the long Ao, face full of ferocious, "why these people can''t obey me, why these people even if they are dead also want to give me trouble! Why


    The Legion of the dragon family and the Legion of China fought together, and a fierce battle broke out.


    Each of those death legions has the power of the fourth level peak, and even many of them have the existence of the fifth level. Under such an overwhelming advantage of the overall strength, the Chinese Legion soon suffered heavy casualties.


    "Fight with them!"


    "Even if it''s death, you have to pull a cushion."


    Those Chinese soldiers saw the strength gap between the two sides, so they simply gave up all defense, and then all the vitality in their bodies ignited in an instant, and then burst out.


    "Kill


    A Chinese soldier tried his best to cut down on the enemy. The soldier of the death Legion raised his long knife and cut it in half.


    But even if there was only half a knife left, it was still on him.


    The soldier of the death Legion lowered his head and saw the wound in his abdomen. It was unbelievable. He didn''t expect that the other side could hurt himself even under such an absolute strength gap.


    At this time, the two Chinese soldiers gave up their defense at the same time, and the long knives in their hands chopped at his body.


    He wanted to move, but found that his body was held tightly.


    It was the soldier who had half broken his knife.


    The vitality of his body was shocked, and a soldier spat out a big mouthful of blood. His half cut knife fell to the ground, but his arms were not relaxed.


    "Kill


    The soldier who dropped the broken knife gave his last roar.


    Two soldiers behind him, one stabbed the death Corps soldier in the abdomen with a knife, and the other cut off his head.


    On the battlefield, the gap between ranks is never absolute.


    This is not a single battlefield, but a competition to see who can cut the other party''s crucial battlefield.


    Such scenes happen everywhere in the battlefield. After the Chinese soldiers find that there is a huge gap between the two sides, they simply give up their defense and kill one by one. Even if they exchange two or three lives for one, they have to drag the other into the water.


    Long Ao''s long gun is constantly waving, and one after another powers fall under his gun.


    As he was about to move on, he found a soldier with his body cut off, clinging to his legs. Even if he had only half his body left, he had to limit his steps.


    One soldier after another pounced on him, and a white light burst out, shaking all the soldiers out.


    However, under the cover of these soldiers'' lives, a psionic''s sword stabbed him in the throat.This is the most powerful skill of a sword psionic. It''s a sacrifice.


    "Why, why stop me!"


    Long Ao''s heart is full of anger. It''s these mole ants who fight to stop him. What''s good for them?


    Is it not good to follow the man who has absolute power?


    why must we resist the strong?


    With the Chinese soldiers fighting back regardless of their life and death, the death Corps suffered heavy casualties. In just one hour, they have damaged more than 3000 precious soldiers.


    At such a high price, only one fourth of the city walls were destroyed.


    Such heavy casualties, let the Dragon proud army had to stop the pace of attack.


    In the remaining defensive measures, the Chinese soldiers are scarred to reorganize the front. Under the double attack, they are more and more difficult to support.


    In the fierce war of just one hour, more than 20000 soldiers have been injured, and most of the remaining soldiers are injured to varying degrees.


    If the fighting continues, they are likely to be wiped out here.


    General Yu Shun said in a loud voice: "children of China, you should always believe that justice will always prevail over evil. The ancestors of China do not know how many hardships they have experienced, and they have faced the desperate situation of near extinction for countless times. That is why the ancestors of China have survived.


    Now there are some ambitious people who want to overthrow China, but we will never give in to the enemy, we will never give in to evil.


    It''s time for Chinese soldiers to serve our motherland and love our people. "


    "The spirit of China will never die!"


    Chinese soldiers roared angrily. They are Chinese soldiers. No matter how powerful the enemy is, they will never give in.


    Even if they fight to the last soldier, even if they drain their bodies to the last drop of blood, they will never give up fighting and they will never give in.


    The enemy can crush their flesh, but not their spirit.


    At this time, a torrent of steel suddenly appeared in the snow.

 Chapter 536

    Now is the time for both sides to rest, because the physical consumption in the battlefield is very intense, and most of the soldiers are exhausted.


    Especially the Chinese soldiers in the middle of the attack, they are completely supported by a belief.


    It is because of the sacrifice of those victims that the other side stops.


    However, just as the next round of conflict is about to begin, a torrent of black steel appears, just like a black arrow, suddenly appears in the snow.


    "Knights of hell, charge!"


    "Kill all these animals!"


    The black steel torrent appeared on the ruins of the battlefield, which was beyond everyone''s expectation. Seeing the cavalry''s appearance, long Ao''s pupil shrank: "how can they appear here?"


    I thought my strategy should be perfect, at least I would delay a lot of time for myself.


    But I didn''t expect that the other party should come so soon.


    "But what can we do with only such a few people?"


    Long Ao with angry cold eyes looking at Chu Feng, "since they want to use this person to come to death, then we can''t help them!"


    The black steel torrent, even faster than people imagined, rushed towards the death army.


    The Legion of the dead was quickly ready to fight.


    In the rest of the war zone, General Yu Shun scolded: "asshole, so many people come here, such sacrifice is nonsense!"


    Although surprised by the speed of the reinforcements, what can the reinforcements with only 100 people do?


    "Chinese soldiers, prepare to fight!"


    General Yu Shun ordered that, no matter what, since the reinforcements have arrived, they have to cooperate with the reinforcements, otherwise, it will only make their comrades feel cold.


    The black cavalry was very fast. It only took more than ten seconds for them to appear from the field of vision to come to them. This time basically organized a decent defense.


    But even if it''s not a decent defense, it''s enough.


    A mere 100 people dare to collide with a formation of more than 10000 people. It''s just looking for death.


    Just as the two sides were about to contact each other, a black dragon with a length of more than 20 meters suddenly appeared in the air, and then spat out a black lightning toward the death army.


    "Ah, ah!"


    With a scream, hundreds of members of the death Corps convulsed and fell to the ground. The front row teammates were suddenly injured, which caught some people in the back row off guard.


    By this time, a torrent of black steel had come to them.


    The description reached a terrible speed of 80 meters, and the red cutlass, which can cut everything, bloomed a dazzling red brilliance in the snow.


    Chu Feng rode the hell dream horse to the front of the hell Knight order, holding a silver spear in his right hand and a Youming cold iron sword in his left hand. Like an arrow, he rushed forward.


    And the direction of his sprint is long Ao.


    "Let me see if you are really proud of the dragon."


    There was a strong chill in Chu Feng''s eyes. On his way of sprint, all the soldiers who blocked the way were cut into two sections by him. Even the weak enemies could not slow down the speed of the sprint. His sprint alone caused dozens of casualties.


    "Protect the general, protect the general!"


    Hundreds of soldiers gathered around long Ao to prepare for the next battle.


    "Ah, ah


    Scream one after another, all the enemies in the way of Chu Feng are killed, behind him, is the charge of the members of the hell Knight order.


    Under the super high speed charge, the red sword in their hands can kill all enemies.


    The soldiers on both sides fell down like wheat. No enemy could survive on the way of hell Knights charging.


    "No, he''s here again!"


    Long Ao''s eyes flashed a look of fear. The last time he was chased by Chu Feng, he almost died in the battlefield. He didn''t expect that he wanted to kill himself again.


    And this time Chu Feng has made enough preparations.


    "No, I can''t die, I''m leaving!"


    In the face of this fierce Knight order, long Ao flashed the idea of escape for the first time.


    Thunder corpse dragon flying in the air, black thunder breath reaping a piece of the enemy, like a black totem to protect the order of hell.


    Dozens of gray hellhounds also appear on both sides of the order, which is the limit of hellhounds that Chu Feng can summon, and also the biggest guarantee of the order.


    "Ah


    "Knights of hell, charge!"


    The members of the hell Knight order, with red eyes, rushed through the whole battlefield until there was no enemy in front of them.Long Ao has been under the cover of the death legion, evacuating towards the side.


    "Turn around, charge!"


    Chu Feng issued a simple instruction, in front of no enemy members of the hell Knight order, immediately turn the horse, and then toward the death army again.


    They are reaping the lives of their enemies like death''s sickle and wheat.


    "Go


    "Don''t let our comrades in arms fight alone!"


    General Yu Shun seized the chance and ordered the Chinese soldiers to fight back.


    Seeing the chivalry of the hell knights in the battlefield, the Chinese soldiers are full of fanaticism. At this moment, they have forgotten the gap between themselves and the enemy.


    It has been chiseled through once, and the death legion, who just wanted to reorganize the formation, encountered this deadly counterattack and immediately fell into chaos.


    However, the double whammy was that the torrent of black steel rolled towards their bodies again.


    Hell Knight''s iron hooves seem to be able to break through all obstacles, no matter what kind of enemy, in front of them are like scarecrows.


    "Retreat! General, the Legion of death can''t continue to die! "


    Several adjutants came to long Ao''s side and dissuaded him with tears.


    The death Legion is their best hope, but now they are reaped like wheat.


    At this moment, they can''t even help but wonder, is it really OK to place their hopes on such a corps?


    "Retreat!"


    Long Ao''s body is constantly shaking. It''s this Chu Feng, he destroys his plan, and he blocks in front of him.


    He thought he had made progress, but in front of him, he even lost the courage to fight.


    The death Legion retreated like a tide. At this time, another Legion suddenly crossed between the death Legion and the pursuing Chinese soldiers. A resolute middle-aged man turned to long AO and yelled, "long Ao, go, we will cut off for you. Don''t let us down!"


    Said, a large number of soldiers desperately blocked in front of the Chinese soldiers, also blocked in front of this steel torrent.


    The black steel torrent waves the red machete in hand, and the dazzling red light reaps the life piece by piece. However, this army has never retreated.

 Chapter 537

    "No, why?"


    Long Ao''s heart is full of grief and indignation. He recalled the scene of the last time long Lingtian died for him. His eyes are full of scarlet.


    But he did not have any choice, now their situation is gone, only the withdrawal reorganization lineup will have the hope to come back.


    "Retreat!"


    Long Ao red eyes issued the order to retreat.


    Looking at the long Ao in a panic, Chu Feng''s heart is full of confusion and anger.


    "Such waste is definitely not a real dragon pride."


    His eyes turned to long Lingyun. Although he didn''t know the identity of the other party, he must be a very important person for long Ao, otherwise he would not let a person with such a cool temperament roar like that.


    "Why on earth, why do you have to protect a waste!"


    With a strong unwilling, Chu Feng came to Su YuYan''s side and said, "help me sweep the array, I''ll deal with a person, wait to cooperate with me."


    Said, he sat down to chase electricity into a purple black lightning, toward the direction of long Lingyun chase in the past.


    Several powerful powers are intercepting on the road, but before they get close, their heads have been cut off by the terrible power of congenital sword Qi.


    Life around one by one disappear, Chu Feng fast approaching long Lingyun.


    "Fast, fast!"


    Under the rapid sprint of Chu Feng, the distance between him and long Lingyun is getting closer.


    "No, he''s coming to kill the general. Stop him."


    Many powers intercepted in front of Chu Feng, but before they were ready to start, Chu Feng''s body suddenly appeared a dozen fire dragons and a dozen ice dragons.


    And it''s the fire dragon in the color of glass and the ice dragon in the ground with red light.


    "How can it be!"


    They didn''t expect that someone with powers could do this.


    But it''s too late. Under the confluence of ice and fire, these powers fly one after another and become coke or ice sculptures, which also affects the people nearby.


    See the menacing Chu Feng, long Lingyun quickly made a response.


    A large number of white vitality into the hands of the gun, and then abandon all the defense, put all their strength into a gun, toward the Chu Feng stab in the past.


    He has seen the scene of Chu Feng chasing long Ao before.


    Almost in an instant, he had corresponded Chu Feng with the terrible figure in the intelligence.


    He gave up all defense because he knew that if this man had the same strength as intelligence, he would never survive.


    Condense to the extreme gun awn toward Chu Feng thorn, that sharp gun awn as if to penetrate everything.


    "Go to hell!"


    Long Lingyun''s eyes are full of determination. He doesn''t know if this move can succeed, but at least he has to hurt the terrible young man and clear the way for long Ao.


    At this time, he suddenly found that the weapon in the hands of the young man in front of him had disappeared.


    Before he could react, Chu Feng had already come to him, and then he held the long gun in his hand with one hand and his throat with the other.


    "He wants to capture me!"


    Long Lingyun''s heart was full of shock. He didn''t expect that this young man was so bold. He didn''t dare to take the head of the enemy general among the armies. He even wanted to capture him.


    "I won''t let you succeed!"


    Long Lingyun''s eyes were full of determination, and his vitality burst out, emitting a dazzling white light. However, before these vitality began to revolt, it was already dim.


    "Kill me, kill me


    Long Lingyun shouts anxiously that he would rather die than be captured.


    But his cry soon subsided, some invisible vitality poured into his body, sealed his four limbs.


    Then, his voice gradually weakened and his consciousness faded.


    "Miss Su, go on!"


    Chu Feng pats long Lingyun''s body. The strong golden light protects his whole body, and then throws it to Su Yuyan. Su Yuyan takes long Lingyun and immediately turns around and runs back.


    "Protect the general!"


    "Save the general!"


    A group of soldiers surrounded and tried to rescue their general. However, a black thunder fell on the soldiers, and they fell to the ground one by one.


    "Charge


    The members of the order of hell, turned into a torrent of black steel, trampled in this direction, crushing all the enemies on the way.


    The soldiers of the dragon family army desperately want to save the general, but in front of the members of the hell Knight order, they are like a mantis.


    Even if they have the courage to fight bravely, they can''t even break the other side''s golden light.Su Yuyan put long Lingyun in front of him and killed several nearby enemies. With the help of Tian Jing, he quickly evacuated to the camp.


    Seeing that Su Yuyan is about to arrive at a safe place, Chu Feng also puts down his heart and takes the members of the hell Knight order to make a detour, and then retreats in the direction of Su Yuyan.


    The soldiers and powers of the dragon family Legion desperately want to save the general and go after him in the direction of Chu Feng.


    "Retreat!"


    At Chu Feng''s command, the members of hell Knights retreat in the direction of Su Yuyan and kill all the enemies who block the way.


    "Such fighting courage, if only used in the right way."


    Seeing that the soldiers and powers still wanted to pursue, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed with cold light, and then threw dozens of red steel balls with his backhand.


    "Boom!" "Boom!"


    The explosion of liankan sounded. The glass colored samadhi fire burns everything behind him, and the thunder corpse dragon flies in the air, spitting out black lightning breath, turning everything behind him into dust.


    The glazed samadhi fire burns everything behind him, while Chu Feng retreats with thunder corpse dragon.


    "Uncle Ling!"


    Long Ao''s eyes are red. After long Lingtian dies for him, long Lingyun leads his army to help him retreat, and then falls into the hands of Chu Feng.


    The two heroes of the long family, the pride of the last generation of the long family, died on the battlefield for him.


    But now he is powerless, although he now has not weak power, but in the face of Chu Feng that terrible devil, he is so powerless.


    "Chu Feng, no matter what, I will kill you no matter what!"


    Long Ao turned his head, endless resentment breeding in his heart.


    "The other side has retreated. Stop!"


    General Yu Shun ordered that the Chinese soldiers who had been killed with red eyes, and then killed all the enemies who had been cut off, looking at the enemies who had gone away, they had no choice but to stop.


    After the order of withdrawal was sent to the whole army, countless exhausted Chinese soldiers collapsed on the ground. They had reached the limit and were supported by their own will.


    Some of them can no longer stand up.

 Chapter 538

    "Long Lingyun, together with long Lingtian, is known as the two heroes of the long family. He has made a great reputation in the war on terror several times. He is a hero in defending China."


    Chu Feng came to long Lingyun, who was tied up by the rope and was covered with bruises. He moved a chair and sat down. "I''m very surprised why people like you would die for the waste like long Ao. Is it that the younger generation of the long family can''t rely on that waste to support the scene?"


    Long Lingyun, who was tied to a chair made of black iron, looked up at Chu Feng, and then lowered again.


    He had been tortured enough before, but he never spoke.


    General Yu Shun also came to persuade him several times, but the persuasion still failed.


    No matter how hard he was to extort a confession or persuade him with the reputation of Hua Xia Da Yi, he was like a smelly and hard stone. There was no way to make him speak.


    "In fact, sometimes even if you don''t speak, it''s an answer."


    Chu Feng stares at long Lingyun''s eyes, "I see strong self-confidence in your eyes. It''s a kind of strong and extreme self-confidence, just like believing that the sun will still rise from the East tomorrow. It''s a kind of confidence that you don''t even bother to refute. Do you have enough confidence in long Ao?"


    Long Lingyun is still silent.


    He didn''t admit it, he didn''t deny it, just like a statue.


    "I don''t know why you do this, but I know that the Dragon pride I see now is definitely not the object you need to pay your life to protect, nor the object that long Lingtian needs to pay his life to protect. Since this waste is not worth it, then the object you want to protect should be someone else."


    Chu Feng continued, "the name is just a code, even the appearance can''t be changed. If you want to protect another young talent, I won''t be surprised, but I''m very surprised. Why don''t you let that excellent talent take over the dragon family at the beginning?"


    Long Lingyun''s eyes flashed, his body trembled unnaturally for a moment, and then quickly subsided, as if it was just an illusion.


    But Chu Feng is waiting for his reaction.


    The proud dragon he will meet in the future is powerful, arrogant and invincible. It seems that he has no human feelings at all. In order to achieve his goal, he can sacrifice whatever it is.


    That long AO and now this Leng tou Qing is a world of difference.


    From his doubt about the truth of long Ao until now, he thought of some things.


    If the current name of long Ao is a fake, then why don''t the people of the long family push out the excellent long Ao at the beginning? Do they need a shield?


    Even if you need it in the past, but now you''ve all played cards. What are you doing hiding?


    Do you have to give credit to this fake dragon pride, make him like the sun, and even suppress the Dragon pride you really expect?


    It doesn''t make sense at all.


    So no matter what this fact is, it can only prove one thing, that is, the hope of the dragon family is placed on the Dragon Ao who is now on the surface.


    Even if the current dragon pride is still very weak, they also believe that dragon pride has infinite potential.


    What''s more, a person who only has strength or talent is not trustworthy enough. He must have the quality of absolute trust.


    Another thing that doesn''t make sense is the death of Long''s two heroes.


    He didn''t know much about these two people in later generations, because they didn''t appear at all. With their talent, if they were not dead, they would never be unknown.


    So who killed them? Did they fall together in this war?


    In the future, when long Ao starts his own calculation, he will defeat all his obstacles, which will destroy him. It is unlikely that these two will die in the war at the same time.


    Unless he killed the two uncles himself.


    "Since you don''t want to say it, let me guess."


    "If a family of generals like you want to have expectations for a person, it''s not about his strength, but about his charm and temperament. Now long Ao is not qualified, but you think that long Ao will be qualified, and you believe it."


    "So I can make such a guess, long Ao has something that can change his temperament, and can transform his temperament in the direction you need."


    "A person who has strength and temperament, but lacks wisdom, will not be trusted by others, so he should also have something to change his wisdom."


    At this point, long Lingyun''s body trembles again.


    He tried to cover it up, but he couldn''t go on.


    He did not expect that the young man would make such a guess.


    "Strength, temperament, wisdom, it''s hard to change these things, and it''s easy to say. Education environment and frustration experience can all do this, but it''s almost impossible to cultivate them in a targeted way. What can make a general family like you gamble on everything is that you have already put all your eggs in despair, or you have seen the results, It''s a finished product of dragon pride. "Long Lingyun''s body can''t help shaking, how also can''t suppress.


    And Chu Feng is still talking about himself.


    "At present, the human environment has not reached the point of desperation. Of course, unless you get information about the future in advance, we will not talk about this possibility for the moment."


    "If it''s the latter, it''s not a case of resurrection."


    Chu Feng said in a half joking tone, but at this time, fear flashed in long Lingyun''s eyes.


    He had been tortured for an hour before and didn''t utter a word, but now there was a look of fear in his eyes.


    Is it the fear of being guessed the reality?


    He never thought that Chu Feng would guess in this direction.


    Chu Feng sat on the chair, his left leg tilted to his right leg, his fingers crossed, his eyes fixed on long Lingyun, then he turned his head and said casually in a slightly easygoing tone.


    "If it''s rebirth, it''s not in line with the current situation. After all, there are some ways to kill the soul. Is it the fusion of the soul? Now you hold long Ao so high, do you want to make his character and mood closer to a certain direction? And then more convenient for soul fusion? "


    "What would another fused soul look like? Is it a soul who has entered other worlds, or has been to other time and space? Or the ancient books guarded by your dragon family or inherited from distant ancestors? But if you can be regarded as saviors in this way, there will be thousands of saviors in the world. "


    At the end of the day, Chu Feng''s tone seemed to be that he didn''t believe it, but also with some sarcastic tone, "no matter how stupid you are, you can''t be so stupid. After all, compared with sacrificing so many people, it''s better to call up people who have special opportunities!"


    "No way! I don''t believe it


    Long Lingyun came out of his mouth.

 Chapter 539

    "I don''t believe it. I''m already doing this kind of thing."


    Chu Feng said in a very casual tone, "why do you think there are so many weapons in my hand? Why do you think there''s a knight order under my command? There should be records in the awakening knowledge of the awakened. Don''t you know the origin of those cavalry? Why do you think I can summon the hellhounds? "


    With that, he gave long Lingyun a playful look:


    "you don''t think I got all these things by myself, do you! If only that were true, then I would be the Savior of the world. "


    "No way, you don''t understand anything!" Long Lingyun yelled, "you don''t know what you will face in the future?"


    "What are you facing? The big animal tide in June 2021, the dark month in March 2022, the change of blood month in August, the glacial period in 2023, or the collision of plates, the invasion of hell, the tsunami, the natural disaster of the dead... "


    Chu Feng fingers count the big events in the future. Of course, some small events are exaggerated by him. As they say one thing, long Lingyun''s face becomes paler.


    "You, why do you know these things?"


    Long Lingyun''s eyes have been filled with fear, which he has never felt before.


    An hour of torture did not make him frown, but now what he insisted on seemed to be destroyed.


    Some of these things Chu Feng said he had heard of, and some he had not even heard of.


    But just because he knew something, he didn''t have much doubt about things he hadn''t heard of. On the contrary, he doubted whether Chu Feng knew more than him.


    Why are these top secrets of the future known to others?


    "As I said, there are many such strange things. The world is indeed full of despair, but also full of hope in despair. Some people predict the future. What''s strange? Where do you think my equipment came from? Why do you think I can make a contract with the hellhounds? Why do you think Luo Xingyao and I are able to develop the whole series of powers? Do you really think someone will develop the whole series of powers in such a short time


    Chu Feng didn''t say anything for sure, but it''s easier for people to make up their minds by leaving room for reverie. "I''ve also met the inheritance of ancient Shuifu. Of course, I''m not the one who got the chance. I''ve also met the inheritors of the gods of the underworld. It''s not difficult for those powerful people in the alien world to predict the future development direction of a world.


    There are also some powerful people who regard the earth as a playground, but human beings do not have the ability to resist now. However, it is not difficult to preserve the kindling of human beings, because a friend of mine has found a new world where human beings can move there.


    Of course, the world is too small and there are too few people who can keep it, so we can''t easily give up our hometown. However, since there is a way out, we should give up everything.


    Do you think it''s an accident that I came to Shangjing this time, and it''s also an accident that I destroyed the statue of Hades? Is the weakness of mastering the underworld cavalry accidental? This is because in the dawning city I built, the people who obtained the ancient Chinese inheritors observed the changes of the world gate here.


    And the people around me... "


    Chu Feng talks incessantly. With their words, long Lingyun feels that his heart is stabbed by a knife.


    Compared with what Chu Feng said, what he knew seemed so insignificant.


    He thought that dragon pride would be the hope of the earth, but now it seems that his approach is just stupid.


    He wanted to refute what Chu Feng said, but Chu Feng said the combination of reality and illusion, otherwise, how to explain that so many strange things happened to him?


    "No, it won''t, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha..."


    Long Lingyun only felt that his spiritual world seemed to be thundered by one record after another. He only felt that his belief in the past was so ridiculous.


    Save China even if you are guilty?


    Alone in the dark, just for a ray of light?


    In order to let the fire of hope bloom bright and shoulder the darkness on yourself?


    Scams, they''re all scams!


    Hehe, he is just a fool who was cheated.


    There are many people who know the future.


    There are many people who have special adventures.


    There are a lot of people who look like saviors.


    What did he do all the time for?


    Looking at the spirit has been on the verge of collapse, bear the limit of long Lingyun, Chu Feng''s heart long sigh.


    It is the most difficult, but also the most cruel, to destroy one''s faith.


    But he has to.


    No matter for himself, for the sake of the so-called national righteousness, or for the sake of the people around him, he must step on the other side''s pride and faith.


    He will destroy all those who stand in his way.He wants to open up a pure land for the people around him and those who have sacrificed their lives to protect him in previous lives. Even if the pure land is covered with blood, he will not hesitate.


    And now, he''s going to add another fire.


    "But it''s a pity that most of the people who have adventures like us are not very well born, so we have to climb up step by step.


    It''s not easy to have a Gu Nanfei. As a descendant of the guwu family, he was expelled by the family in order to make those without powers powerful. Later, with the help of special people like us, although he defeated the family, many things were destroyed and some advantages were lost.


    If we can have a person who has the same aspirations and can control the great power to unite with us, I think our road should be much easier. "


    A man of great power?


    And we special people unite?


    There should be thousands of such people in the world?


    One after another thunder, constantly destroying the faith of long Lingyun.


    He wanted to find out the flaws in Chu Feng''s words, but these flaws were made up by himself.


    As a great general, he has studied the materials of Chu Feng many times.


    But it was because he knew something inside that he could not refute it.


    He thought that he knew some of the so-called truth in advance, but in fact, he was just looking at the sky from a sitting well.


    He thought he was carrying a heavy load, but he didn''t think others were cutting through the thorns.


    At this time, Chu Feng''s hand quietly pressed on long Lingyun''s forehead: "souhun Fu, launch."


    This is a meta symbol that can only be activated when one''s spirit is in the weakest state and there is no resistance. The effect is to search for memory.

 Chapter 540

    No matter what his character is, long Lingyun is a man with firm belief.


    In fact, he would not have taken such a radical road if he had not known too much.


    Therefore, Chu Feng must destroy his belief before he can use soul searching amulet.


    Otherwise, the success rate of direct use is almost zero.


    When using soul searching rune, some precious memories of long Lingyun begin to pour into Chu Feng''s mind and impact his soul.


    This is also one of the disadvantages of soul searching charm. If it is used frequently, it may become Alzheimer''s disease.


    Even Chu Feng in his previous life would rather use some means to confuse his mind than use this one.


    But now he''s obviously a little too busy.


    Fortunately, one can''t recall all his memories at once, so what Chu Feng got was just a few precious memory fragments.


    "Although the original guess is not right, it can not be said that it is all wrong."


    "Long Qian died three years ago, but before he died, he activated the ancestral treasure of the dragon family, preserved his soul, and got the recognition of the treasure."


    "At the same time, he communicated with the gods of the underworld and the life world. His luck was really amazing."


    "It''s more real than knowing the future, and it''s more trustworthy. If I were long Lingyun, what kind of choice I would make after seeing those things with my own eyes, it''s also possible."


    "The ancestors of the dragon family were able to pass on such treasures to their descendants. It seems that their origins are extraordinary, but it''s a pity that their descendants have gone astray."


    "It''s nothing if you don''t want to save the world. After all, selfishness is human nature. You can''t ask everyone to sacrifice, but you''re not qualified to sacrifice the world to make yourself better."


    "No wonder they can sacrifice so many people so easily. It turns out that for them, if their plot can succeed, those who sacrifice are not worthless."


    "LongQian is the real hope of the dragon family, and Longao is just a container for them."


    "It''s just that time will change a person, and experience will also change a person. The person you used to believe in has become very strange after those things."


    After acquiring the key memory of long Lingyun, Chu Feng also understood some things.


    Like the hot-blooded animation, relying on friendship and courage can overcome everything, it is impossible, these qualities may be able to play a great value and role, but if only relying on these can save mankind, it is too naive.


    Therefore, in order to achieve the goal, it is not undesirable to sacrifice tens of millions of people.


    Now, even in the areas radiated by the military region, the survival rate of survivors is only 11%, and Chu Feng knows that the survival rate of countries outside China will be lower.


    That is to say, the number of human deaths has reached 6 billion. It is worth sacrificing another 10 million people for a hope.


    No, in the face of a truly desperate future, it''s not impossible to sacrifice half to save the other half, or even most to keep the fire.


    Maybe this is cruel, but is there anything more cruel than survival in the world?


    The law of the jungle in nature is the cruelest thing in the world.


    In a person''s life, how many lives in nature need to be killed in order to maintain their own survival? Now it''s just the sacrifice of one''s own family.


    When the effect of soul searching Rune was drawing to a close, Chu Feng said to long Lingyun: "maybe I can understand what you think, but it''s really stupid of you to be negative and pessimistic when you encounter such a little difficulty. It''s just like being scolded by your parents, and then feeling that there is no hope in the world, just like children who want to destroy the world, they are too young I''m so naive.


    You only see danger in your eyes, but you never see hope in human beings. You can see the despair and darkness of this world, but why can''t you see that even in such a dark world, human beings are still fighting against this world!


    If you want to save the world in this way, the world will be destroyed, because the world that needs to be saved by naive primary school students does not exist at all


    Chu Feng looked down on the dragon family''s practice, which was against sacrifice, but against naivety.


    How many civilization catastrophes has the earth experienced from its birth to the present, but the ancestors of human beings have been able to support the past firmly when wisdom was not born. Why is it that wisdom is born now, but we have to use such a negative way to survive in such a way of self breaking backbone?


    Isn''t it like a snail turning its skeleton into a shell to protect itself?


    Even if such a person is cheated, it is not worth forgiving.


    Long Lingyun''s eyes shed two lines of muddy tears. What did he do!


    Why did he do such a stupid thing?


    A sentence suddenly came to his mind: "I''m not against sacrifice, but why don''t we even let our soldiers do their best to rescue us?"This sentence comes from general yezhishi


    At this moment, he finally understood how painful it was when general yezhishi said this.


    They are not sacrificing at all, but cutting off the will of human beings to survive.


    The man, who had been tortured for an hour in a row, couldn''t help crying.


    "The ancients once said that knowing mistakes can improve things, but not all mistakes have to be forgiven, and admitting mistakes can not avoid punishment."


    Chu Feng said coldly, "the sins committed by the dragon family must be exterminated before they can be put to rest. Otherwise, they will be sorry for the sacrifice of the Chinese spirits."


    He never gives too many opportunities to people who make mistakes.


    If you can be forgiven if you admit your mistake, what are the soldiers who died?


    Let''s not mention the 300000 Chinese soldiers who died in later generations. Even if they were alive again, the number of Chinese soldiers who died now is close to 100000.


    These people were supposed to be heroes guarding China, but now they die in their own hands.


    Chu Feng never thinks he is a good man or a hero. He always lowers the lower limit of human beings with his actions, but at least he will not be sorry for those who have the courage to sacrifice.


    "Chu Feng, what you just said is true? Is Huaxia really hopeful? " Long Lingyun said suddenly.


    Chu Feng nodded: "I concealed some key information, but what I said is true."


    "Enough."


    Long Lingyun took out a brush and gave it to Chu Feng. "I can''t forgive what I''ve done, but at least I have to stop the mistakes I''ve made. This is long Ao. No, long Qian got it after inheriting the treasure of the long family. I hope it can help you."

 Chapter 541

    When long Lingyun died, Chu Feng didn''t try to make him surrender or make a phone call back, which would disturb the morale of the army.


    He knew so much that Chu Feng didn''t want to take risks in such things.


    Distrust is one of the reasons, and there is another.


    It''s too late.


    Although Chu Feng is born again, what he can do is still limited.


    Although it has destroyed long Ao''s plan in advance, the other party''s plan has already been implemented. What he can do is to reduce the number of the other party''s death Legion.


    There is another thing that Chu Feng cares about.


    "The heritage treasure of the dragon family, it''s like that!"


    "Communicating between the divine and the underworld at the same time, ha ha, why didn''t I think of it before?"


    "If it''s really that thing, then, in my hand..."


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng quickened his pace.


    It turns out that there are not only opportunities but also pitfalls in this world.


    Although I don''t know if that thing is what I think, I should be careful about what I can''t control.


    He quickly found Luo Xingyao, and then anxiously said: "Luo Xingyao, attack me quickly."


    "What are you talking about?" Luo Xingyao''s request to Chu Feng is somewhat speechless.


    Other people in the military tent have some strange eyes when they hear this request.


    Even if you have any special requirements, at least find a girl!


    "There''s no time to explain. Use your strongest attack to hurt me as much as possible."


    Chu Feng anxiously said, and then added, "don''t worry, I was stabbed in the abdomen by long Ao at the beginning, and I didn''t suffer too much damage. When I faced the insect emperor in the fortress, my arm was directly broken, but in the end I finished the rebirth, so don''t worry."


    Luo Xing wants to take a serious look at Chu Feng: "are you serious?"


    "Yes, seriously, as long as you don''t kill me, I can recover." Chu Feng said seriously.


    "If Mr. Luo can''t do it, let me do it!"


    A level 5 psionic said with a smile, "it should be my honor to have a chance to hurt Mr. Chu. I don''t know how long it will take to blow the bull out of it."


    "No way."


    Chu Feng shook his head and refused, "it must be Luo Xingyao."


    "Good! Then be careful. "


    Although I don''t know what Chu Feng means, but think of Chu Feng''s powerful recovery ability, Luo Xingyao finally agreed to this request.


    A glass flame with white thunder appeared at Luo Xingyao''s fingertips, and then the white radiance of Holy Light bloomed on the flame.


    "It''s a new trick I invented. It''s called Heart piercing."


    Luo Xingyao''s words just fall, his palm suddenly pierces, and then pierces Chu Feng''s abdomen, dazzling white light directly penetrates out in the rear.


    The distance between the two sides is still three meters, but this move actually penetrates the past directly.


    Chu Feng squatted down and covered the bleeding wound in his abdomen, but his look relaxed.


    "Are you all right?"


    Luo Xingyao thinks that he has a sense of propriety, but he is not sure whether Chu Feng''s brain is out of control. If he can''t resist, it may be fun.


    "I''m fine."


    Chu Feng released his palm, and the force of life acted on the wound, making the 5 cm long wound heal at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Watching the wound disappear, everyone took a cold breath.


    It is true that there is no justice in this world. People''s fighting capacity is strong, but their resilience is also strong.


    "Why did you just point out that it was me? Is there anything wrong with me? " Luo Xingyao asked.


    Chu Feng handed Luo Xingyao a red goggle with some purple light: "here you are. Although your growth is poor, your defense will not be poor. At least your defense will be strong before it is damaged. Give me the mirror I gave you before. There is something wrong with that mirror."


    Luo Xingyao did not hesitate, but directly took the mirror over, and then took out the heart protecting mirror from his arms: "when long Ao attacked me, it was this mirror that saved my life. What''s the problem with this mirror? Does it have anything to do with my attacking you? "


    "I''m not sure."


    Chu Feng thought for two seconds and said, "I can''t explain this, but this mirror is a little strange. I''ll seal it and wait until the research is finished."


    With that, he left quickly.


    After coming to a secret room, Chu Feng took out the Xuantian seal.


    In the future, after obtaining the Xuantian seal, he escaped from the Yunwu mountains. Later, with the power of the Xuantian seal, he laid a foundation and opened up a survival base, but at the same time, he lost a chance.There are seven people who have obtained the Xuantian inheritance. All of them have become heroes and want to plot their own Xuantian seal, but they have never done anything. Although they have had competition with each other, they have not formed a real hatred.


    Even if it is to plot the Xuantian seal in one''s own hands, there is no open robbery.


    However, there is a consensus between them, that is, they should never let themselves set foot in the Xuantian tradition. They wanted to enter the Xuantian tradition several times, but several people tried their best to stop them.


    But even if it was to stop myself, I didn''t do it myself.


    Later, after Chu Feng became powerful, there was no chance to enter the Xuantian inheritance.


    Because everything around him has been destroyed.


    Looking at the 16 characters engraved on Xuantian''s seal, Chu Feng seems to have a new understanding.


    "Those people don''t have to be enemies with me, but because they are restricted after they get the Xuantian inheritance, and they prevent me from entering the Xuantian inheritance, which is also to prevent me from getting the greatest benefit from the inheritance, because Xuantian seal occupies the most important position among all the inheritance items.


    Even It''s the master of the other seven. "


    Otherwise, there is no way to explain their strange behavior.


    This is also why he wants Luo Xingyao to attack himself, because he wants to verify whether Luo Xingyao has received the influence of xuantianjing.


    And he wanted to test this, of course, not because of a whim, but because of the item long Lingyun gave him.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this brush should be an accessory of Wanmin seal."


    Chu Feng took out the brush that long Lingyun gave him. "The seal of the people is actually the inheritance treasure of the long family. In this case, have the seal of Xuantian and the seal of Haihuang already appeared on this planet? After all, the three are in fact complementary and echo each other.


    Haihuangyin has changed its owner several times, but the owner of each term is unpopular. His character is similar to that of Longao. He thought it was the expansion after gaining strength, but is it really so simple? And Is the truth of Xie Gucheng''s death as simple as it seems? "

 Chapter 542

    Theater 7, which was supposed to be used to suppress and resist zombies, has now become a Shura hell.


    The corpses all over the ground stare big eyes and fall on the ground powerlessly, but even if they have lost the breath of life, the anger and hatred in their eyes have not subsided.


    "Long Ao, as we expected, you have become so excellent."


    Long Shengnan no longer wore the broken flower Qipao, but a woman''s armor. He came to the man wearing white armor, just like a God. His eyes were full of praise.


    Just now, a division left here, a total of 12000 people, was completely defeated by long Ao with 3000 people, leaving less than 1000 people to escape.


    "Yes! Aunt, have I become what you think I am? "


    Long Ao turned his face. His eyes, which were full of pride, were calmer now.


    Long Shengnan had some sadness on his face: "yes! It''s a pity that brother Lingtian and brother Lingyun can''t see these anymore. Otherwise, they will be very happy, but it doesn''t matter. As long as you can become excellent and shoulder great responsibilities, their spirit in heaven will be able to rest in peace. "


    "Yes! To be comforted. "


    The corner of the mouth on the left side of long Ao tilted up slightly, "Sangu, if I want your support, you will support me in everything


    "Of course!"


    Long Shengnan looked firm and said, "even if it is to sacrifice the life of Sangu, Sangu will be duty bound."


    "How can I take the life of my third aunt?"


    Long Ao suddenly reaches out his hand and tears the armor directly in front of Long Sheng''s chest with a knife. With a "ah" sound, she covers her chest and goes back.


    "Long Ao, what do you want to do?" Long Sheng man yelled angrily.


    "Zhao Huachao, Zhao Ruqing, Mao Kai, come out!"


    Long Ao''s eyes are suddenly full of cruelty and evil. With his command, three men come out from the dark and approach long Ruonan with a smile.


    Looking at the three men full of desire in their eyes, Longsheng man is full of fear.


    She is also from a military family, and has seen many such men.


    But what really frightened her was long Ao''s attitude.


    "Long Ao, why do you do this?"


    Long Shengnan struggled to get rid of the three men and yelled angrily to long Ao, "if you want the right of the dragon family, then I can give it to you at any time. After all, now the dragon family has placed all their hopes on you, but what are you going to do now?"


    But a feeling of weakness suddenly surged into my heart, let Longsheng collapsed on the ground.


    "Here, what is this?"


    Longsheng man only feels weak in his limbs and dizzy in his head.


    However, the feeling of grief and indignation in her heart was even stronger.


    Why did long Ao, who was hoped by the dragon family, turn out to be like this?


    Several men grinned and tore her clothes, revealing a lot of snow-white skin.


    "Ha ha ha, you are so easy to cheat."


    Long Ao suddenly burst out laughing, "why do you think that I, who have seen the world, will obediently follow your so-called ancestral precepts and guard this small fish pond? Do you know how that old guy Longyue died? "


    "Isn''t my father a zombie? No, don''t you think so? "


    Longsheng man''s eyes widened.


    Long Yue is her father, long Ao''s grandfather, and the commander of Shangjing military region. Unfortunately, when the zombie broke out, he became a member of the zombie group, which made Shangjing become leaderless.


    Because there was no wound on his body, no one suspected that he had been bitten by a zombie.


    "Hahaha, it''s true that he became a zombie, but his bad luck is not because he became a zombie, but because he chose the way to stop me. So I can only feed the blood of the zombie into his mouth and let him become a zombie, so that he can take his life


    Long Ao laughed. "The real mission of the dragon family is not to protect the seal, nor to find talents who can open the seal. The real mission of the dragon family is to make the seal never see the sun, and to bridge the divine world and the underworld. Don''t you understand the real meaning of this sentence? Ha ha ha


    The seal of peoples is the key to opening the world''s barriers. When the seal of peoples gains enough strength and begins to revive, it is also the time when the earth is brought into the rule of the divine world and the underworld. "


    "No, your real purpose..."


    Longsheng man''s heart has been full of despair, two tears in the corner of her eyes, she did not care about their own situation, but the future of China is full of despair.


    Why do they believe that long Ao will save the world?


    Why do they believe that after the fusion of two souls, the new soul will do what they want?


    Because of what they call understanding?The ancestral motto of the dragon family is to protect the seal of the people, but in the long history, they misunderstood one thing, that is, what does this protection mean?


    The ancestral precepts of the dragon family have never said that they should open the seal of the people!


    When she thought of what they had done during this period, her heart was full of endless regret. The dragon family should have been the hero of protecting China, but because of a mistake, she believed in long Ao. No, it should be long Qian, but it led to such a consequence.


    "Long Ao, do you really want to let us play with your third aunt?"


    Zhao Huachao put out his hand to stop the two companions, "it seems that they are still young! Don''t you want to enjoy it first? "


    Although long Ao looks cruel, no one can tell if he has any complex.


    If they misunderstand the meaning of long Ao, the misunderstanding will be very serious.


    Looking at Long Sheng man''s dead silence in his eyes, he looked down at her plump but not cumbersome figure. Long Ao''s Adam''s apple rolled, and his eyes were lit with the flame of desire: "it''s true that she didn''t seem to care much about her innocence. If she really wanted to make her despair, she had to add a fire."


    Then he began to take off his armor.


    Seeing long Ao''s action, she was already dead hearted. Even for Long Sheng Nan, who was about to lose his innocence, her eyes were filled with despair and panic. She desperately wanted to get rid of the people around her, but her weak body was held down again.


    "Long Ao, what do you want to do?


    You beast, stop it!


    Ah... "


    Despairing screams spread out in the middle of the camp. The soldiers in the camp, full of the smell of death, heard the sound and turned to the middle of the scream.


    But after finding out the source of the sound, they lowered their heads again.

 Chapter 543

    "General Yu, are you ready?"


    Chu Feng stood on the wall and said to General Yu, "when long Ao attacked the division under general Gou just now, there were more than 400 level 5 powers in the 3000 people''s army. These are the strongest fighting power under his command! But in this comprehensive view, the number of strong men under his command will certainly not be small. "


    The military is the easiest to be a master, because they are much stronger than ordinary people in terms of physical fitness and mental will. When the Apocalypse erupts, they have the best equipment around them.


    But Rao is so. The total number of level 5 psionic masters in Shangjing military region is only about 200.


    However, now the high-end combat effectiveness of Longao has crushed the whole Shangjing.


    Of course, this excludes the dragon family''s powers.


    The dragon family is the leader of the guwu family in Shangjing area, so their actual combat effectiveness may be higher than the data on paper.


    "I''m ashamed to say, Mr. Chu. I want to confirm one thing."


    General Yu Shun said, "can''t the legions of the other side really be used by human beings? If those legions under the opponent''s command can become the fighting power of human beings, it will bring great convenience to human beings and help them out of the predicament. If they just change a leader ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    " I understand the general''s meaning, but some things are not so simple. "


    Chu Feng shook his head and interrupted General Yu, "since the disaster, many rules have changed, but the rules still exist. It''s just like the human body has become stronger, but it still needs food. The difference between human food and zombie food is that both sides have become two kinds of life.


    As for the information about the statue of the underworld, I think there are memories in the minds of many powers of the dark Department. Since they have become powerful because of the power of death, what do you think will be the price to continue to maintain their life and combat effectiveness? "


    General Yu Shun was silent.


    Since those people have sacrificed the layout of tens of millions of people, they have strength.


    Then, according to the basic rules, it takes the same price to maintain strength.


    He suddenly understood why long Ao would suddenly give up this place and attack the Legion under general Gou Tianyou, not only because it was a hard bone, but also because they needed food.


    Of course, the concept of food may be different, but since their power comes from death, what''s so strange about the need for "death" to maintain their power?


    "Well, it''s up to Mr. Chu. The people of the long family believe in long Ao wrong. I hope so many of us don''t believe in you wrong."


    The wrinkles on General Yu Shun''s face seemed to be a few more, and the figure who turned away was a bit bent.


    He never thought that there would be a war in this way.


    Both sides are the sons of defending the country, and now they are fighting for their own beliefs.


    Chu Feng looked into the distance. In his perception, the strong smell clustered together was like a campfire in the snow, dazzling and eye-catching.


    He has made enough preparation, the rest can only do his best to listen to fate.


    If he can''t defeat long Ao in this way, he can''t think of a way.


    Maybe I can keep the fire and return to East China, but there is no way to avoid the tragedy.


    His mind suddenly moved and he took out a token.


    [we won, deputy Chen died. ¡¿


    "is that true?"


    Chu Feng sighed.


    This is the message sent to him by night general. It means that the battle in the center of the city is over and it has been solved.


    As for why it is necessary to mention the death of deputy Chen, it is because he is a person with problems.


    When they say goodbye in the city center, Chu Feng and night general shake hands. When they shake hands, he has already put a small body protection weapon into night general''s hand.


    At the critical moment of the battle over there, deputy Chen must have attacked suddenly, and then he was resisted by the body protection weapon and killed by the night general.


    This is also because Deputy Chen specially reminded that he was a comrade in arms of long Qian.


    The possibility of general Ye''s betrayal is not great, because if he wants to betray, the situation in Shangjing will certainly worsen, and even be hopeless.


    So, as a comrade in arms of long Qian, the possibility of Chen''s having problems is not small.


    Even if he really has no problem, it doesn''t prevent Chu Feng from keeping a special hand.


    What if someone else wanted to assassinate the general?


    Anyway, it''s good to make more preparations.


    After all, he is not the kind of person who can overcome everything by relying on the aura of the protagonist. If he really has the aura of the protagonist, will his last life be so miserable?


    On the other side, night general looked at the body of deputy Chen, his eyes full of sadness."General night, this is over."


    Several officers came to general ye with some sadness in his voice. "Chen Qiusheng deserved what he deserved, which almost led to the failure of our war. I just don''t know why he chose to take refuge in a beast like long Ao. What''s the advantage of taking refuge in that beast?"


    Chen Qiusheng is the name of deputy Chen.


    "Old Chen! Is Chen Qiusheng your nephew! You grew up watching. We all like the child''s temperament. That''s why I feel relieved to leave him with me. "


    The night general suddenly said, "you say that at the beginning, long Ao, who was regarded as a young general by us, defected, and so did the child. Seeing these young people do disappointing things one by one, I sometimes can''t help but wonder whether they or us are the wrong people?"


    "In any case, it''s wrong to give up the responsibility of defending our country." Chen said decisively, "and I believe there is still hope in the world."


    However, his words were not applauded, which made the atmosphere more dull.


    When this war was launched, everyone''s heart was full of pain.


    But they have to hide the pain and show the strongest side in front of others.


    "Yes! Huaxia is originally a nation full of disasters. We don''t know how many devastating disasters and crises we have experienced in the history of Huaxia. "


    General yezhishi walks out slowly. With each step, his breath will become stronger. He comes to the army and shouts to the wounded soldiers:


    "we have just won the victory, but our battle is not over. I can''t guarantee the result of this war, and I can''t guarantee everyone''s life, We may be buried here, but when our descendants fight for their own situation, our spirit will be reborn in them. "

 Chapter 544

    Night, 23 o''clock, there are no stars or moon in the sky.


    At this time before the disaster, the stars in the sky had disappeared, but that was because they were covered by the brilliant civilization of mankind.


    However, now the roadside lights have lost their light, the stars and the moon are still not back.


    Tianwei City area has become the most polluted area, even the snow has become black, especially in the dark.


    Even if the third level of human beings have more or less certain night vision ability, but in this dark and depressed night, people will still feel shivering.


    In this vast dark night, there is a bright place, that is the seventh theater.


    "At night, the zombies come alive."


    Several soldiers joined hands to kill the zombies who attacked late at night. They couldn''t help complaining, "if general long can unify the whole city, we can fight with these animals wholeheartedly, but those people don''t understand general long at all, and even hinder the pace of general Long''s rule."


    "Yes! But I believe that justice will win. "


    "It is impossible to save China with pedantic and old-fashioned ideas. Only general long can save China."


    "Stop gossiping. There''s another movement ahead."


    "Stop talking. Why can''t I see it?"


    "You can see it in a lower voice. Don''t you hear the opposite voice?"


    "Yes, there is a voice. Is there an enemy who will be invisible? Or flying insects? "


    These soldiers in charge of patrolling were on guard immediately. They were on guard originally, but now they are becoming more serious.


    However, at this time, the black snow scene in front of them suddenly moved.


    "Boom!"


    The ground, which had turned into dark ice, suddenly burst to pieces. Then a black knight in black robe jumped out of the ground. He threw down his black robe and revealed his tattered blue assault suit. The black horse sitting down was flowing with purple brilliance.


    Then, one by one, black horses came out of the ground.


    A large number of knights in black armor suddenly appeared under the ground.


    Seeing these knights in black armor, the soldiers in charge of the guard were shocked. They suddenly thought of a legendary cavalry.


    "No, attack the camp!"


    "No, it''s Chu Feng!"


    "Get ready to defend!"


    "Alert, alert!"


    The patrolling soldiers immediately sounded the alarm, trying to wake up the soldiers in charge of defense. At this time, a large number of hellfires suddenly appeared in the camp, turning the whole camp into a sea of fire, followed by a terror monster with three heads appeared near the camp.


    A large number of gray hellhounds burst into the camp and began to spray fire. In this terrible hellhound fire, countless soldiers fell on the ground and rolled.


    Black dragon flying in the dark, black lightning came in the crowd, the riot further into chaos.


    "Hell three headed dog, it''s Chu Feng!"


    "No, why is he here all of a sudden?"


    There was a riot in the camp, and then they heard a voice of authority.


    "Knights of hell, charge!"


    More than 100 knights in black armor pulled out the red cutlass at their waist, and then tied the bandage on the handle to their hands with the fastest speed.


    The whole process took only three seconds, and everyone completed this action.


    Then there was a uniform voice:


    "Knights of hell, charge!"


    Knights in black armor turn into black steel torrent and rush to the camp regardless of everything. Their red blades are like death''s sickle, harvesting the lives of soldiers.


    "Ah "Run away!"


    "No, inform general long."


    "General long is no longer here!"


    "Ask for help


    "There are only a hundred people. Why can''t we resist?"


    There are still some brave young people in this war zone. They don''t know what fear is, and they want to take out weapons to fight.


    But under the red machete, courage has no way to make up the gap.


    The whole camp has become a mess, and the will of a few brave people has no way to make up for it.


    The members of the hell knights are harvesting their lives recklessly. Wherever they have been, the soldiers who were just sleeping can only run away in a hurry.


    Some soldiers raised their guns to shoot, but the flying bullets could not hurt the Black Knights at all. On the contrary, many stray bullets hit their teammates.


    "Three, four!"Chu Feng with a strong spiritual perception, constantly searching for a powerful enemy here, in his induction, there are only 17 level 5 powers, and there are countless level 4 powers, of course, he does not have to count.


    Because with today''s team, the fourth level powers are no longer a threat.


    However, if he passed by, he would be killed easily.


    "Seven, eight!"


    Chase electricity into a black lightning with purple light, with Chu Feng constantly rushing in the camp, where he had only been divided into two parts of the body.


    In the other side did not have time to respond in just a minute, there have been 8 level 5 powers died in his hands, and he is still speed towards the remaining powers.


    ¡°13,14£¡ No more


    When Chu Feng killed 14 level 5 powers, the remaining powers had been killed by Su Yuyan and Xu Wei, and even one died in the hands of hell knights.


    Losing the threat of level 5 powers, Chu Feng began to target level 4 powers again.


    It is clear that there are only more than 100 people attacking the camp, but the disturbance caused by it makes the camp with 20000 garrison self chaotic, and the whole scene is like purgatory.


    The members of the hell Knight Order mechanically wave their machetes in their hands. Every time they wave, a life will die, and no one will stop them in the process.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, a shell exploded in the camp, followed by another shell with fire came to the camp, which made the camp more chaotic.


    "How come we didn''t notice the enemy''s attack?"


    "No, it''s not an enemy attack. It''s our own shells!"


    "It''s the people on the other side. They''re going to blow this area flat. They want to kill us together!"


    When they realized that it was their friends who were attacking them, the soldiers who had already been in a panic were even more desperate to escape.


    The purgatory killing scene lasted for half an hour. Even Chu Feng could not count how many people he had killed and how many powers he had refined.


    Only when he sensed that there was a strong breath approaching in the distance did he order, "retreat!"

 Chapter 545

    The members of the hell Knight order were ordered to retreat like a tide. At this time, the soldiers of the whole war zone recovered from the chaos.


    However, in the face of the steel torrent retreating like lightning, no one dares to pursue it.


    When the whole camp barely recovered from the chaos, reinforcements arrived late.


    There are only 2000 reinforcements, but they are led by long Ao himself.


    "Sure enough, they are a bunch of useless rubbish!"


    Long Ao said with unremitting tone, "20000 people, unexpectedly failed to leave 100 people behind. Are you all sleeping?"


    "Boss, no matter how useless these people are, they will still be able to play a role when they want to rule in the future. They can''t just lose for nothing."


    Zhao Huachao said, "after all, we have lost these people. It''s also a problem when we recruit people in the future. When we hear that all our troops have been destroyed, who is willing to come over?"


    "Do I need you to teach me?"


    Long Ao coldly glances at Zhao Huachao and makes him kneel on the ground.


    "Master, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t be smart." Zhao Huachao knelt down to beg for mercy.


    At this time, an officer with dirty body and burning traces of fire came to long Ao: "report to the general that our ammunition depot has been destroyed, our military supplies have been either robbed or burned, and all the clean water has disappeared. Now our whole logistics is gone."


    "No, master, the target is our logistics."


    Zhao Ruqing was surprised, "we don''t have much food. If the other side relies on such mobility to destroy our logistics everywhere, we can''t stand it."


    As the saying goes, food and grass go first before troops move.


    Food and water play a very important role in the war. If they are destroyed by the enemy, the damage to morale will be devastating.


    However, long Ao didn''t panic at all: "panic what? Can''t we find the enemy here? Are you afraid of having nothing to eat when you find the enemy? "


    "Master, we defeated a division last time, but the other party had already burnt the grain before the defeat." Zhao Ruqing reminded.


    "Even if there is no food, don''t we still have mutton?" Long Ao said coldly.


    Mutton? Where''s the mutton from?


    Zhao Ruqing just wanted to ask, but Mao Kai stopped him with his eyes.


    At this time, a chill burst out of his heart.


    In the black snowy night, Chu Feng helped the soldiers who had broken talisman to make up for their defense, and let the soldiers who had lost their mounts summon their mounts again.


    "Boss, we have destroyed all their logistics. If we go on like this, we will soon cut off all their logistics."


    Xu Wei''s face was full of excitement. The fight just now was the dream of every hot-blooded man. Although there were still some discomfort in the actual operation process, every member was very excited to be able to win such a victory in the battlefield.


    "Don''t be too happy. Although we have destroyed their supplies, it doesn''t mean they have food." Chu Feng said coldly, "they can also eat mutton."


    "Mutton? Where is there so much mutton for them to eat? "


    Tian Jing said with a smile.


    Then, however, she was speechless.


    "No! How could they do that? " Tian Jing murmured to himself.


    Xu Weigang wanted to ask something, but found that the atmosphere became strange.


    Su YuYan''s face also became a little ugly: "will they really do this?"


    There is a kind of sheep with two feet in the world.


    "Don''t overestimate the integrity of long Ao. How much humanity can you expect from a man who can easily use nuclear weapons to flatten a city with tens of millions of survivors?"


    Chu Feng shook his head, "everyone has a good rest! We can''t rest tonight because our fight is not over


    Said, he led the members of the order of hell, once again disappeared in the night.


    The helldogs looked at each other and followed.


    After 20 minutes, they came to a small camp again.


    "Kill


    Thunder corpse dragon''s black body suddenly fell from the sky, fell in the small camp, and then launched an unbridled killing.


    Then there was a torrent of black steel, charging here.


    "Ah "What is the enemy attack here?"


    "No, run!"


    "Join the army!"


    The chaos of the killing lasted for 10 minutes, this camp of about 3000 people, soon only a few scattered people, more than half of the soldiers stay here forever."Hellhound, burn all the bodies here, and leave none."


    At Chu Feng''s command, all traces here were wiped out by hell fire, leaving only a ruins full of ashes.


    "Knights of hell, follow me


    Chu Feng''s action did not stop well, he did not take people to pursue those soldiers who had fled, but went to the next target.


    No one knows how Chu Feng judged the target. They only know that every time they go forward, they are almost in a straight line.


    They spent the whole night in a long-distance attack and killing. They sneaked into five camps and encountered four waves of enemies operating in the dark. However, each time they appeared in the weakest place of each other, and then they successfully sneaked into the dark.


    This magical judgment ability makes every member of the knight''s order more deeply awe Chu Feng.


    The killing didn''t end until 8 a.m., and all the members of the hell Knight order were exhausted. Chu Feng took out the marching tent, asked them to relax their muscles, and then went into the tent to rest.


    After entering the tent, Chu Feng lit a bonfire again to help warm up here.


    The cavalry, after a night''s toil, could not help falling asleep.


    Su Yuyan is also a little tired, but he still insists on telling Chu Feng: "I didn''t expect that you have such a military anticipation ability. Is this also a kind of ability?"


    "So it is."


    Chu Feng said, "we should have killed 6000 enemies last night. This kind of casualties should be a bone breaking injury for today''s long Ao. If I were him, I would never exchange my life with the other party. Instead, I should attack the people that the other party has to save."


    Long Ao is a very selfish and arrogant person. Although he doesn''t care about the lives of his soldiers, at least those soldiers are valuable.


    And according to his character, no matter how much he sacrificed, what he had to do was to deal with Chu Feng.

 Chapter 546

    During the day, it was changed to the battlefield of Longao.


    But last night, the legions under the control of the dragon family were basically attacked by Chu Feng, in addition to the previous 20000 legions ready to resist Chu Feng.


    When you know the enemy''s actions like the back of your hand, the outcome of the war can be determined.


    Long AO and his men launched an attack on the defense line of the sixth theater, but the sixth theater was empty, and all the troops in it had been evacuated ahead of time.


    However, there is no way to hide the trace of the evacuation of the big troops in the snow, so long Ao easily found the trace of the big troops. After destroying two troops used to lure the enemy, it has been six hours. At this time, they can catch up with general Yu Shun''s army.


    However, when long Ao was ready to order the attack, a cavalry in black armor appeared behind them quietly.


    After four hours of sleep, the members of the hell Knight Order recovered some physical strength, and then caught up with them as fast as they could.


    After all, the warrior''s recovery ability is many times stronger than that of ordinary people. Although they were really tired last night, they also recovered most of their energy after four hours of sleep.


    After the Legion behind aware of Chu Feng''s figure, long Ao immediately ordered to stop the attack.


    The reason why Chu Feng appeared in the back of their Legion is also very obvious. If you dare to attack the front, we will attack you from the back.


    "Chu Feng, I didn''t expect you to catch up so soon."


    Long Ao''s face was full of the expression of Yin. He said to Chu Feng not far away, "I admit that I underestimated you. You are the most difficult enemy I have ever met. In fact, we should have no reason to fight. We can cooperate."


    He didn''t rush to attack because he knew that he was the only one in the whole army who could catch up with Chu Feng.


    If he acts rashly, he has to deliver the food.


    "Cooperation, good! As long as you are willing to be my servant, it''s all right


    Chu Feng''s relaxed appearance caused a burst of laughter from the Knights.


    Long Ao didn''t look angry, but said: "you have a very powerful force, but your pattern is still too small. Do you know how vast the world is outside the earth?"


    "I know!"


    Chu Feng said casually.


    Chu Feng''s answer makes long Ao choke. He didn''t expect that Chu Feng''s answer would be like this.


    "I''ve been to hell before. The mounts that these Knights sit behind me are brought out of hell. The weapons in their hands are also the benefits I get from hell."


    Chu Feng said, "although I haven''t been to more and broader places, I know that the outside world is really much bigger than the small earth."


    "Now that you know these things, why fight for these stupid people?"


    Long Ao said in a loud voice, "we should be the same people. We have seen the vast world outside. We should join hands and go to the outside world together, not be bound by this small earth."


    "The outside world is really big, but what does that have to do with me?"


    Chu Feng said, "there is a vast world in hell, but it doesn''t belong to me. There are many powerful creatures in hell, but I need to tame them myself. There are many precious treasures in hell, but I have to use my own hands to rob them. Nothing belongs to me for no reason. Only those soldiers around me who are willing to fight with me will win Become the power in my hands.


    The outside world is really vast, and that will be my journey in the future. So one day, I will go on the journey of conquering the outside world with the people around me. If you are willing to be my servant, maybe I can take you as my next dog, and then work for me and make atonement for what you have done. "


    At the beginning, Chu Feng said it impassioned, but later it became a mockery.


    "Ha ha ha, long Ao, don''t want to be our boss''s running dog!"


    "If you want to be a dog, maybe you can keep a dog alive!"


    "Ha ha ha, long Ao, come and be a dog! It''s your pleasure. "


    Chu Feng''s words not only make people around him feel proud, but also make long Ao have no way to say the next words.


    Now long Ao''s face is full of shame and anger:


    "Chu Feng, since you are not on the same road with me, then I have nothing to say to you. Do you think you can defeat me by mastering the movements of all my troops?"


    After last night''s battle, it''s no secret that Chu Feng can master the movement of all the troops of long Ao.


    Such a terrible ability is very terrible in a military war.


    Especially in the case of powerful mobility, with the speed of terror and the ability of terror prediction, it is a nightmare for the enemy in war.However, if it was not for the snow, Chu Feng might not be able to sense so accurately.


    The black snow buried too many things, so the things above the snow will be more obvious.


    If long Ao divides his army into parts, it is possible that he has concealed Chu Feng''s perception.


    But if he does, it will be the massive pursuit of the terrible cavalry.


    "I''m not sure if I can beat you, but I know that as long as you are willing to take people to attack others, I will take the opportunity to attack your rear."


    Chu Feng riding chasing electricity back and forth in front of the walk, "of course, you can also try my speed can do, or try to kill me, just like you played before that time before the beheading."


    As the saying goes, beating people without hitting face and swearing without exposing shortcomings, it is also a shame for long Ao to untie the original scar of Chu Feng.


    However, today''s Dragon pride has no place to be impatient and depraved.


    "If I have to deal with your cavalry, I can''t help it now."


    Long Ao said slowly, his attitude let general Yu Shun''s eyes flash alert, "do you know? The people of the dragon family are very talented and can be used as my chess pieces, but I killed them all. Why don''t you think I want to use such good chess pieces? "


    Chu Feng was silent.


    "Because I also have the blood of the dragon family. If I let them live, I will have weakness."


    Long Ao''s face showed a grim look. "In order to make me have no weakness, I killed all the people of the long family. But you are different. You have weakness. No matter how powerful your cavalry''s mobility is, as long as your weakness is threatened, no matter how strong your cavalry is, you can only lose speed."


    Then he gave an order: "there is no need for Tianwei city to stay. Let''s go back to Beijing!"

 Chapter 547

    "Beast


    Seeing long Ao leading the army to the west, General Yu Shun almost gave the order to pursue and kill, but he was finally stopped by the people around him.


    Long er''s meaning is very obvious. Since we can''t win in the field, we have to go to the city to win.


    If you don''t care about the people going to Beijing, you can continue to roam in the wild.


    But as long as you keep the so-called humanity, please accept my threat.


    Otherwise, the 3 million survivors in the main urban area of Shangjing and the 2 million survivors in the nearby survival base will all become his hostages.


    "Don''t worry, general. It''s useless to worry."


    After long Ao led the army out of a certain distance, Chu Feng and general Yu Shun joined forces. In order to fight a guerrilla war with long Ao, General Yu Shun sent two regiments as bait to lure the enemy.


    "Sure enough, we can''t let long Ao control power. He doesn''t take people''s lives seriously at all. If such a person becomes a ruler, it will be a nightmare for all the people."


    General Yu Shun said angrily, "we have ignored one thing, that is, long Ao has no need to stay in Tianwei city. Your cavalry can''t play their power in the city, so you don''t have to fight this battle. Next, just give it to us. Even if we fight to death, we won''t let animals like long Ao control Beijing."


    Once long Ao entered Shangjing, it was the white hot stage of the war.


    At that time, the battlefield will become more complicated.


    The combat effectiveness of cavalry in the plain will be very terrible, but the combat effectiveness in the city will be very limited.


    If Chu Feng takes the hell Knights into the city, it''s like he''s tied his hands and feet.


    And with the proud character of the dragon, a large number of civilians will be taken as cards.


    By that time, the intensity of the war will be several times more severe than it is now.


    Su YuYan''s eyes are full of killing: "if long Ao does this kind of thing, then anyone who dares to surrender to long Ao, I see one kill another, until no one dares to take refuge in him."


    "Don''t worry! I have expected that for a long time


    Chu Feng is still a confident look, "General Yu Shun, next, please guard Tianwei city. There are only zombies left here. I think as long as you join hands with general ye, there will be no problem. If long Ao dares to leave anyone here, I will come here to clean it."


    "Are you going to the capital?"


    General Yu Shun''s pupils shrunk. "Your cavalry are not good at city combat."


    "No, since his goal has been set, why should I let him walk back safely?"


    Chu Feng shook his head, "don''t worry, general. I won''t let them go back alive."


    Then he turned his horse''s head and said to the members of the Knight Order behind him: "all members of the Knight Order of hell, follow me. This time we don''t have to go at full speed. Everyone can adjust their breath, and then recover their strength on the horse as much as possible. There will be a hard fight tonight."


    He has two advantages in the face of long Ao, one is his foresight, the other is that he knows too much about long Ao''s character.


    In long Ao''s opinion, it''s very stupid and dangerous to let himself have weaknesses. That''s why he destroyed the whole family after gaining power.


    In the next 10 years, Chu Feng didn''t hear about the dragon family, and that''s why.


    Long Lingtian and long Lingyun, two influential figures, didn''t make waves at all.


    But for Chu Feng, a man without weakness, his own existence is the biggest weakness.


    Long Ao is an extremely ruthless person, but also a very selfish person.


    Therefore, as long as we consider it from the perspective of extreme selfishness, all the actions of long Ao can be followed. Especially now that the card has been played, it is not difficult to predict long Ao''s actions.


    In the following time, Chu Feng and several generals began to communicate by telegraph.


    General Wang Chongshan has the most mobile troops and special forces, and the most experts under his command, so no matter how to dissuade him, he must send a large number of experts to the capital.


    "I know he is taking the people in the capital as a shield, but if we don''t go and save the hostages, what''s the difference between us and long Ao?"


    Seeing that he couldn''t persuade him, Chu Feng didn''t persuade him much.


    He also got a lot of information from Wang Chongshan in the previous war. Since he must participate in it, he can''t stop it.


    However, on the way to Beijing, all the special forces went to yezhishi to get a black iron sword or a black iron dagger.


    These sophisticated equipment on the special forces, the effect will be greater.Long Ao began to integrate his remaining troops and set out for Beijing.


    Today, long Ao''s troops have suffered losses from all sides. In addition, when they attacked the camp last night, they also fled a lot. Therefore, there are only 70000 troops left.


    This number looks a bit shabby, but the elite are left behind.


    The last stop of long Ao''s route to gather troops is the No.22 war zone. When the troops and materials here are all gathered up, they immediately start to march towards the direction of Shangjing.


    "I don''t know if you remember the route last night. In fact, we passed here."


    On the way, Tao Jinghua proposed a sneak attack here, but Chu Feng refused, "because I have sensed that the number of level 5 powers here has reached 300."


    "How can there be so many powerful powers? Does long Ao have any means to make the psionic improve quickly


    Su Yuyan was a little shocked. She thought of those studies of Jinling biology.


    If long Ao also has research, it will be a fatal threat.


    "I don''t know what other means he has except the death legion, but it''s totally feasible to have a way to make people improve quickly."


    Chu Feng said, "after the nuclear attack, the people and zombies in Tianwei city have undergone large-scale mutation, but there are also a lot of casualties, leaving many crystal nuclei. If long Ao can collect those crystal nuclei at the first time, and then select 500-1000 people for key training, then after three months of key training, these people can be trained To the fifth level. "


    Hearing what Chu Feng said, a chill rose in everyone''s heart again.


    After the fifth stage, the significance of nucleus culture is no longer significant.


    Because if you can''t master the ability skillfully, even if the reserve of vital energy in your body increases, you will only increase your endurance, which is not significant for the improvement of combat effectiveness.


    Only for Su Yuyan, who has mastered the secret skills, will it be more meaningful.


    However, the fifth level is already a strong one.

 Chapter 548

    City 23, in front of Shuyuan wall.


    Seeing this familiar wall made up of Hellfire, long Ao sighed in his eyes: "if Chu Feng could obey me, how good it would be. Such a person is too soft and weak. It''s only valuable to be my dog."


    With that, he ordered Zhao Huachao: "the regiments of Nandu have sent half of their elite troops to the front, and there are still half of them left, as well as a large number of logistics troops left here. Now that we have come here, we can''t do nothing. Let''s kill all the chickens and dogs here!"


    Zhao Huachao worried and said: "but... Are you so afraid of the cavalry behind you?"


    Long Ao lightly turned his one eye, "Chu Feng this all the way also didn''t chase to come over?"? And do you really think I can''t deal with his cavalry? "


    "It''s worthy of being the master. The problem that we have no solution to is not a problem at all."


    Zhao Huachao immediately flattered and said, "my subordinates must be the only one who is the leader of my master."


    "Zhao Huachao, Zhao Ruqing, Mao Kai, listen to the order!" Long Ao ordered.


    "Yes, master!" The three subordinates of long Ao are Qi Shengdao.


    "I order you, each of you, to lead three regiments, to kill the whole No.23 war zone within 30 minutes. All the people in this zone will be left alone!" Long Ao said in a loud voice.


    "Yes, master!"


    Under the order of long Ao, the three men quickly counted the forces of the three regiments, and then prepared to cross the wall of Shuyuan and launch an attack on theater 23.


    And long Ao is to lead a person to rectify lineup, face rear.


    In the direction of long Ao''s eyes, a group of cavalry in black armor appeared in the snow.


    "Chu Feng, didn''t you say that as long as I attack others, you will prepare to fight in the back?"


    Long Ao shouts to Chu Feng on his back, "now your Logistics Corps should be in the No.23 war zone, so are you ready to fight with me?"


    Before he did not attack General Yu Shun''s troops, because he knew that general Yu Shun was not a very important person for Chu Feng.


    If he attacks the other side, then Chu Feng will cooperate with the troops to attack, where is not sure.


    Maybe even turn around and attack where the rest of its troops are.


    If long Ao put all the troops together, then the mobility is bound to decline greatly.


    But if he wants to attack theater 23, then Chu Feng must come forward.


    And now, if long Ao attacks the 23rd theater, Chu Feng must at least make a move.


    At this time, it''s his chance.


    Looking at long Ao''s troops with only about 3000 or 4000 people around him, the rest of the troops are on standby, even facing the direction of No. 23 war zone, Wei Po Jun exclaimed excitedly: "city master, since long Ao is so arrogant, we have to teach him a profound lesson."


    "Deep lesson, who do you think it is for?"


    Chu Feng shakes his head and points to the armor of those people around long Ao. He says, "do you see their armor and equipment?"


    "No matter how strong the equipment is, can it be better than our own?"


    After a night''s killing, Wei Po Jun was not satisfied with the weak enemies of the other side. In his opinion, most of the armor was just like paper in front of the machete they just got.


    "What if all those armor were from Hades cavalry?" Chu Feng Road.


    "Underworld cavalry?" Wei Po Jun''s eyes suddenly flashed a chill.


    Just over a hundred underworld cavalry have driven the whole elite division of Nandu into a desperate situation. They can''t compete with such forces at all.


    Although the hell knights are powerful, they are not good enough to face the underworld cavalry.


    Looking at long Ao in the distance, Chu Feng didn''t speak much, so he waited.


    Today''s Dragon pride, can be said to be a combination of dragon pride and dragon hidden, can also be said to be an unknown monster, but the other party in the end what identity is not important to him.


    The important thing is that the man in front of him is the enemy he must kill.


    Before the birth of the real dragon pride, it is obvious that the evil soul should have done a lot of preparation, even did not give the real card to the original dragon pride.


    Otherwise, the original dragon pride will not lose so quickly.


    After the power of the statues of the underworld was stolen, the people of the death Legion shared the breath of the underworld and let the underworld cavalry return to where they should be.


    If you make preparations in advance, you can still keep the armor made of the dark cold iron.


    Among the 5000 guillotine soldiers led by long Ao, hundreds of them are wearing battle armor made of dark cold iron. If they rush to charge, it will only lead to long Ao''s way.


    "What shall we do?" Wei was a little anxious to break the army.Su YuYan''s face also took some anxious look, but did not show it, because Chu Feng was very calm all the way, without a trace of panic.


    All of these are in the control of the appearance, can bring people around infinite confidence.


    Tian Jing takes a look at Chu Feng and doesn''t speak.


    Too calm, as if they didn''t care about the battle in front of them.


    "Chu Feng, what should you do?" Long Ao''s eyes flashed pleasure, he was looking forward to Chu Feng''s decision, "if you just sit back and ignore it, then you will be completely buried here in the logistics forces, or you can place your hope on them."


    At this time, Zhao Huachao and the other two long Ao''s most trusted subordinates, with more than 10000 people, began to attack theater 23.


    For long Ao, 10000 people are enough to raze the place.


    The reason why he only took 5000 people to die was that he only gave Chu Feng a shot.


    "I want to correct one thing, not the logistics force."


    Chu Feng shook his head, "last night, I have issued an order to let the army of Nandu evacuate here quickly. Their number is less than you, so as early as this morning, they have been resting here. If you want to attack, you are facing the ace division of Nandu."


    Long Ao''s heart suddenly burst, Chu Feng had already been ready.


    What''s more, he even said this information so openly.


    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"


    The violent explosion sounds in the direction of the war zone. On the other side of the wall of Shuyuan, the violent explosion sounds continuously, and the sound is earth shaking.


    Hearing the familiar gunfire, long Ao''s heart burst.


    He looked up at the wall composed of Hellfire, only to find that the glass colored fire was coming from the other side.


    "What is this? What did you do? " Long Ao''s face is full of ferocity.


    "It''s a secret weapon against you."


    Chu Feng said coldly, "I thought I would take it out earlier, but you didn''t let me take it out, but it doesn''t matter. You said that my weakness is Shangjing. Whether it really exists or not, it doesn''t matter, because you don''t have a chance to go back to Shangjing."

 Chapter 549

    If all the preparation of long Ao is for him to dominate the world, then Chu Feng''s preparation in the last month is to kill long Ao.


    Long Ao''s strength is really strong, but that is in the future, now he has no chance to grow.


    When long Ao has not become the Dragon ao that Chu Feng is familiar with, what he will do may exceed Chu Feng''s expectation. But now that he has become the person that Chu Feng is familiar with, his every move and behavior pattern are already in Chu Feng''s expectation.


    "Emotion may become a weakness, but it will also become a protection. If a selfish person has emotion, he may give up his own interests because of emotional factors. But if the selfish person has no emotion, he will try everything to deal with him as long as he uses interest as bait."


    After the unification of North China, long Ao turned the whole of North China into Purgatory, but even so, he was still unable to break through commander Mo''s defense line.


    At an important military meeting, commander Mo said such a thing.


    It is because of this that long Ao, who has several times the strength of Nandu, has been repeatedly frustrated on the road of invading East China. Even if he is the first one to become a holy rank, he still can''t make contributions.


    With long Ao''s cold-blooded character, we will never miss the chance to kill each other''s important people.


    On the contrary, as long as we understand his character and set traps in advance, we will almost certainly hit the target.


    "Ah! Boss, help me


    Zhao Huachao and Zhao Ruqing return to long Ao with a few powerful powers. The water system powers in the team immediately help them put out the samadhi fire.


    However, more than 10000 people went to attack, and less than 100 people came back in less than 5 minutes. None of the powers below level 5 survived.


    "Chu Feng, do you think this kind of intrigue can always be useful?"


    dragon as like as two peas, schemes and intrigues, and the long gun that he destroyed before Chu Feng is almost the same. "I will let you know that in the face of absolute strength, all the intrigues are clouds."


    "It''s like you have absolute strength."


    Chufeng sneered mercilessly.


    With absolute strength, who can''t fight?


    Zhao Ruqing cried to long Ao: "boss, no way! They all have special weapons in their hands. They are weapons that can emit samadhi fire. People below level 5 can''t resist samadhi fire. We can''t take this place. "


    "Then let me see what it is!"


    The silver spear in long Ao''s hand burst out a strong spear awn and swept the ground in front of him. One section of the wall of Shuyuan was directly destroyed around the spear.


    Hellfire erupts, but is immediately extinguished by the stream psionic.


    When this section of the wall of Shuyuan disappeared, people saw the scene behind the wall of Shuyuan.


    Hundreds of soldiers stand in two teams. Everyone in the front row squats on the ground and shoots with a gun. The people in the back row do a good job of shooting.


    And in their hands, they were holding a shiny black iron bar.


    "This is... Fire blunderbuss!"


    Long Ao saw the things in the hands of these soldiers and said coldly, "it''s possible to fire samadhi''s real fire. What is this kind of gun?"


    The firearm is actually the original gunpowder gun.


    This kind of old-fashioned thing has been eliminated for hundreds of years. I didn''t expect that it would appear in this place and become a sharp weapon to spit out Samadhi.


    This is one of Chu Feng''s secret weapons.


    Chu Feng originally prepared 300 fireguns to deal with long Ao, but later found that they were not enough, so he processed 200 a few days ago.


    Of course, he himself prepared more ammunition.


    Although these guns are old-fashioned, their shafts are made of black iron. Even the pure gold bullet with explosive symbol can bear it.


    "Launch!"


    After the visual barrier of Shuyuan wall disappears, Luo Xingyao orders coldly. Then, the firegun in the front row spews out its tongue at the same time, and a row of red bullets fly out to the camp of long AO and others.


    "Shoot them down!"


    At the command of long Ao, a large number of powers immediately shot down these projectiles. When these projectiles were destroyed, a lot of samadhi fire broke out.


    However, because of the early shooting down in mid air, it did not affect too many people.


    Most of them have nothing to do except for those who stand in front of them.


    "Is that what defeated you?"


    Long Ao''s cold eyes looked at Zhao Huachao and said, "is this what you call a special weapon? A bunch of trash. What do I want you to do? "


    Although this new type of weapon is powerful, it is definitely not irresistible.


    But these three wastes actually buried 10000 troops in 10 minutes. It''s not easy to do that.If it wasn''t for their own chaos, at least how long they should be able to support.


    Zhao Ruqing hesitated and said: "when we were just past, they detonated the explosives that had been buried in advance, and a lot of smoke and dust broke out, which covered our eyes. We couldn''t see clearly. Then samadhi''s fire came to burn, and it was like this."


    "A bunch of trash!"


    Long Ao felt that he should have been blind before, so he would choose such a waste man.


    Given the current quality of their legion, the damage caused by ordinary explosives is limited. They also lose the ability to resist because of their own chaos.


    If you can keep calm, the speed of casualties should be slower.


    "Their choice should be right. After all, between protecting the Legion and protecting their own lives, there is nothing wrong with choosing to protect their own lives."


    Chu Feng''s voice spread all over long Ao''s army, making their faces change. "Long Ao, it''s your turn to choose now. If you order the Legion under you to break through from different directions, I certainly can''t stop it, but I will give up all directions and pursue you alone.


    If you have the consciousness of sacrificing yourself to cover the Legion, then those legions who break through will be safe before you die. But if you choose to be with your legion, then your mobility will never catch up with us. You can only fight with us here. "


    "Ha ha ha, with your cooperation, I will fight to death?"


    Long Ao suddenly burst out laughing, "my choice is very simple. No matter who is blocking my way forward, it will only end in pieces. Your intrigues can only succeed for a while. I will crush all your intrigues with my righteous power."


    "Solemn, oh ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    the

 Chapter 550

    A person who intends to take the whole survivors of Shangjing as hostages can speak Tengteng''s words wantonly, which is a new three outlooks.


    If it''s fair, there''s no meanness in the world.


    However, there is no need for them to debate, because some people''s brains are not the same as others.


    It is despicable to attack them with what they are not good at.


    "Zhao Huachao, Mao Kai, you two, together with these people around me, are ready to stop Chu Feng. I personally went to destroy the front of Nandu."


    Long Ao gave a loud order, "Zhao Ruqing, you lead the second division to the back of the No.23 war zone. Don''t let any of them escape."


    In this critical moment, long Ao quickly issued the correct instructions.


    If you fail in your own attack, it will become a double attack.


    If you attack successfully, it is to prevent the other side from escaping.


    Of course, when giving orders, we must say it in a good way.


    They now have the advantage in numbers, so there is no problem with such an order.


    With the order of long Ao, the Legion of the dragon family immediately began to take action.


    They quickly separated a division of more than 10000 people, and then under the leadership of Zhao Ruqing, they prepared to encircle the rear of theater 23.


    If the chivalry led by Chu Feng pursues in the past, it can''t kill many people, and it will go to the advantage of the main battlefield, so that long Ao can attack the No. 23 theater with no distractions.


    "Very reasonable tactics, but you''re still going to die today."


    Chu Feng''s eyes are full of cold, his hatred has been suppressed to the limit, and now it''s time to vent it.


    He took out a huge two foot square black iron seal, on which 16 ancient characters were engraved. Even if he didn''t know this kind of characters, he could quickly recognize it.


    It''s Xuantian seal.


    "Xuantianyin, how can you have such a thing?"


    Seeing Chu Feng take out the seal of Xuantian, the pupil of long Ao suddenly enlarges. He knows this kind of thing, and even his own fortune depends on it, which is a similar treasure.


    All that he has now obtained is given by the seal of the peoples.


    "Long Ao, you can control those death legions now, with the seal of the people in your hand! Now, it''s the duel between Wanmin seal and Xuantian seal! "


    A large number of Yuan Li poured into xuantianyin from Chu Feng''s body, and then the surrounding terrain began to change. Centered on Longao''s legion, the ground within a radius of five kilometers began to tremble. The surrounding ground was rising, while the ground where Longao''s Legion was located was falling.


    There are only more than 70000 people left in long Ao''s army. Just now, under the fire of the black iron firearm, more than 10000 people were burned to death by samadhi''s fire. Now there are only 60000 people left.


    If the number of such people is three meters apart, they can only stand in a square array of more than 600 meters.


    Although the distance between them is a little larger, the area they occupy is only one kilometer.


    Xuantianyin can affect an area of 5 kilometers, and it has covered everyone.


    After all, in the process of marching, long Ao did not dare to use a small number of soldiers and horses as forwards or guards. In this way, he just sent food to the hell knights.


    "Ah! What''s this? "


    "No, the ground under our feet has collapsed!"


    "Native powers, do it now!"


    As the ground began to collapse, there was a commotion throughout the Legion.


    Long Ao said in a loud voice: "don''t panic. The impact of such a large-scale impact on the terrain is limited. As long as we don''t panic, we will be fine. Pay attention to the formation, don''t be disturbed by the other side, and guard against the enemy''s surprise attack at any time."


    Looking at the chaos of the Dragon army, Luo Xingyao pursued: "continue to fire!"


    In the process of their confusion, those who had stopped firing, one by one holding a black iron firearm, took turns to shoot at the enemy.


    After each bullet enters the enemy''s formation, it will burst out quickly, and then turn into a samadhi fire, burning everything around.


    Under the fire of the black iron fire blunderbuss, the Legion of the dragon family suffered casualties again.


    The collapse of the ground lasted for a full five minutes. In this five minutes, the ground where the Legion of long Ao was located was more than ten meters lower than the surrounding ground.


    If they want to break out, they have to go uphill.


    Chu Feng''s face was also a little pale, but he soon used the Juyuan Fu, which had been prepared for a long time, to help himself recover.


    Xuantian seal, he has been very skilled in using it in his previous life.


    With the power to change the terrain, he can easily resist more than 10 times the enemy.


    Chu Feng, who had Xuantian seal in his previous life, built a foundation and opened up a survival base for countless survivors.Unfortunately, the strongest fortresses are often broken from the inside.


    Although the power to change the terrain can effectively defend against foreign enemies, it can not stop the betrayal of its own people.


    "The power to change the terrain, this power should belong to me!"


    Long Ao''s eyes looked at the Xuantian seal in Chu Feng''s hand, full of fanatical look, "if I use the Xuantian seal that changes the terrain, and the Wanmin seal that can control the creatures in my hand, who else is my opponent in this world, I will certainly speed up the speed of ruling the earth."


    The seal of peoples is the basis of his control over the legions of death.


    Wanmin seal has no way to directly control intelligent life, but can only indirectly influence it through the breath of death. After all, human beings are the most successful creatures on earth to purify, especially in the aspect of wisdom, so there is no doubt that they are the strongest in resisting control and other means.


    The effect of xuantianyin is to control the sky and the earth.


    Of course, it seems very handsome. In fact, this control also needs to be consumed.


    If it wasn''t for Chu Feng''s unknown skill that he could prepare Juyuan Fu in advance to provide consumption, he would have been squeezed dry by Xuantian seal.


    "Xuantian seal is here. If you want it, you can take it."


    Chu Feng''s power to control xuantianyin raised the area around the collapse, forming a gap of more than 20 meters between the two sides. He looked down at long Ao, his cold eyes full of killing.


    The disturbance caused by xuantianyin finally subsides. Long AO and several of his subordinates try their best to calm down the chaotic army. How can Chu Feng make him so happy?


    The hell three headed dog poked out three huge heads. Black flames appeared in the middle of the head, while black wind was blowing out on both sides of the head.


    Looking at this scene, long Ao was shocked: "impossible, it can''t exert its full strength."

 Chapter 551

    In the past, the performance of hell three headed dog has not been able to catch up with thunder corpse dragon, not because of its lack of strength, but because the world has not yet born seven levels.


    After recovering part of the blood strength, the hell three headed dog has reached level 7.


    So when the hellhounds appear on the earth, they should suppress their own strength.


    However, thanks to the curse of Hades and the power of seal, it was able to come to the earth and play a part of its combat effectiveness, which is equivalent to an unlimited firepower fort.


    But now, the hell dog is going to break through the limit?


    If you let a seven level hell three headed dog fire, it is also a fatal blow to the Legion of dragon pride.


    However, soon an invisible law came to the hell three dogs, which produced a strong repulsive force, as if to wipe out the hell three dogs.


    Long Ao this just relaxed tone: "originally is to frighten a person."


    He also has a certain understanding of the rules of the world and knows that there can not be seven levels at this stage.


    The space around the hell three headed dog began to twist, directly tearing the back half of the hell three headed dog, dragging it back to the hell.


    "Are you going to fail?"


    Although they don''t understand what the situation is, Su Yuyan and others clearly see that the status of the hell three headed dog is not right, as if it can''t exist in this world.


    For this situation, Chu Feng did not panic at all.


    Yuan Li, who has just recovered, flows into xuantianyin again, making the surrounding space a little more stable. Although it can''t completely solve the problem, it only takes a few seconds.


    In these seconds, the energy of the three heads of the hellhounds finally converged.


    "Little master, it''s up to you next!"


    Hell three left a word, and then the body completely disappeared.


    And the black fireball, as well as the two regiments of black wind, is gathered together, toward the Dragon proud army backbone down.


    The heat wave from the hot black flame makes the members of the order feel like they are in the fire.


    When the fireball came down, they felt a chill.


    "No, water system powers, move quickly!"


    See the black fireball landing, long Ao quickly ordered.


    Hundreds of water system powers come out, condense the vitality of the water system in their bodies, and then turn into ice and snow, or cold water that is below zero but will not freeze, and rush to the black flame, trying to put out the flame as much as possible, or detonate it in the middle.


    The earth powers followed, building rock walls and applying a layer of crystalline protection to them.


    However, it didn''t work.


    This black fire is the real fire of hell. Under the terrible power of the fire of hell, even the earth immortal ice can''t extinguish it.


    It is hellwind that protects hellfire.


    The water and ice, as well as the rock walls, were quickly broken under the attack of the hell wind, so that the hell fire broke out smoothly in the crowd.


    "No!"


    There was a look of despair in the eyes of the people nearby, and then they instinctively ran away.


    But it''s too late for them to escape.


    "Boom!"


    The black Hellfire broke out right in the middle of the Legion. The terrible waves swept all over the place and reduced the distance of 200 meters to ashes. Even the ground under their feet was directly incinerated by the terrible heat wave and turned into hot magma.


    The soldiers in the center of the explosion didn''t even have time to scream, so they turned into ashes, and the soldiers a little farther away still had time to scream.


    "Ah! Help me


    But that''s all.


    Not everyone can resist the terrible temperature that can directly turn the ground under their feet into magma, which makes those weak people become ashes first.


    Under this attack, tens of thousands of people were killed.


    Even if they avoid the threat of the explosion, those powers are also struggling to run the yuan force to resist. In this hot environment, the yuan force in their bodies is greatly consumed.


    What they don''t know is that after the war, the leaders of many forces directly changed the form of large-scale Legion operations into the mobile operation strategy with scattered forces as the main force, which promoted the development of tactics in the new era.


    After all, in front of the strong, gathering together is just convenient to give their heads away.


    Countless soldiers struggled and wailed in the heat wave.


    Long Ao''s heart is full of panic now. Why is it like this?


    Why does he seem to be in each other''s calculation every step he takes.


    Finally made a surprise move, but found that still did not escape from the palm of the other party.


    Why did he sacrifice so much, but his army was still vulnerable?Why such power will be in the hands of Chu Feng, such a powerful force should only be qualified to have their own right!


    "Chu Feng, I will kill you!"


    Long Ao''s eyes are full of jealousy and anger. Now he is on the verge of madness. "Give me all of them, Zhao Huachao and Zhao Ruqing. Take people to break through the encirclement, and then attack them from behind. Don''t be afraid of those outdated guns. We must kill all the chickens and dogs in the whole No.23 war zone."


    Mao Kai also ordered: "we have no way out now. We have to fight to death. This is our only way out."


    "Fight to the death! Fight back


    The Legion of the dragon family rushed to the periphery, divided into three groups, and broke through in different directions.


    Then, Mao Kai with a team of people, braved the barrage of bullets, killed in the direction of the Nandu army.


    If there is no one to contain these enemies, if they are allowed to launch, they will surely be killed and injured badly.


    "Do you want to go? There''s no chance. This is where you''re going to die! "


    Chu Feng''s left palm upward, with a weak posture to hold up a fire, a illusory Yuan Fu appeared in the fire, and then floated in all directions.


    Yuan Fu''s greatest advantage is that as long as he has enough strength, he can have unlimited reserves. Chu Feng''s accumulation in recent months is almost preparing for the war.


    Even the crystal nuclei provided for Su Yuyan and Zhao fan''s cultivation were assigned to them after calculating the number of dragon Ao killed.


    The illusory Yuan Fu floated on the ground, and then the earth split, and the soldiers fell into the cracks.


    "Ah! Chu Feng, is that all you can do? "


    Long Ao roared angrily. After the earth cracked, a lot of magma poured in their direction. Countless soldiers struggled and wailed in the magma. However, under the attack of the magma, these soldiers could only become bones in the magma and then turn into coke.


    The courage of the soldiers who were trapped in a desperate situation was exhausted after the hot magma.

 Chapter 552

    For long Ao''s anger, Chu Feng doesn''t care.


    In the eyes of some people, if the opponent doesn''t play cards in his own way, it''s called despicable and shameless. On the contrary, it''s all the means he uses. It''s called war is not insatiable of deceit. What''s the explanation for such a person.


    Anyway, they can''t change their ideas. Just kill them.


    The soldiers wailed in the lava and were devoured.


    Long Ao leads the soldiers around him to struggle constantly, trying to resist the invasion of magma with his powers. Unfortunately, the powers of the powers are limited.


    The other two troops who broke through the encirclement reluctantly left the encirclement by climbing.


    And Chu Feng coldly looking at this process, did not stop.


    Now he wants to show a determination, that is to kill only long Ao.


    The soldiers of Nandu army took turns to use black iron fire blunderbuss, and countless bullets made of pure gold poured out to harvest life.


    After all, this shooting also needs energy, and the consumption comes from the vitality in their bodies.


    Most of the legions led by Zhao Ruqing were killed in samadhi''s fire, and a few of them were killed by Nandu''s army.


    The number of Nandu Legion in black iron armor is close to 1000, and the cannon fodder troops led by Zhao Ruqing can''t even break through the first line of defense.


    What''s more, they occupied a commanding advantage, so that Zhao Ruqing''s troops really can only play the role of delaying time.


    "Zhao Huachao, Mao Kai, don''t worry about me. Take station 23 first, so that we can take the initiative." Long Ao ordered loudly.


    Chu Feng doesn''t want to fight with him head on, so he can only attack the place that the other party must save first.


    Now Zhao Ruqing is taking people and the army of Nandu to consume each other. If the other two troops can arrive at the rear of the army of Nandu in time, they will have the possibility of turning defeat into victory.


    So long Ao leads the core army to struggle here, fighting against the power of magma. Zhao Huachao and Mao Kai lead people to attack the side of Nandu army.


    Just as their powers built a bridge and a large number of soldiers began to March behind the wall of Shuyuan, there was a scream behind the wall.


    Now Zhao Huachao''s Legion has just passed, less than one third of them, that is, 3000 or 4000 people. As they are preparing to turn around to meet the people behind them, a group of soldiers suddenly come out from under the snow and attack them with black iron swords.


    This is the elite from general yezhishi and General Wang Chongshan.


    Wang Chongshan is in charge of the special forces in Shangjing. He has a lot of experts in his hands. Now those non awakened scouts have a black iron sword, and their combat effectiveness is very terrible.


    They''ve been ambushing here for hours, and they''re only now picking up a sneak attack.


    "Ah! Another ambush


    "Bastard Chu Feng, I''m not with you!"


    Under the elite siege of general yezhishi and General Wang Chongshan, the 3000 or 4000 vanguard troops that had already crossed the wall of Shuyuan caused huge casualties in an instant.


    Their bridge across the wall of Shuyuan was also destroyed. Although it can be rebuilt, it has lost its meaning because it is only for delivering vegetables.


    In less than 10 minutes, the vanguard troops had already died under the elite ambush.


    Listening to the scream on the other side of the wall, Zhao Huachao felt a tremor.


    Fortunately, Mao Kai didn''t seem to be ambushing on the other side. They had already established themselves on the other side and could take care of themselves.


    "You still have ambush?"


    Long Ao felt a tremor in his inner world. Did Chu Feng regard this as the final battlefield at the beginning?


    Are you kidding?


    Why did he think I would choose such a way of fighting?


    If his idea is known by Chu Feng, it will be sniffed.


    At the beginning, if the people of the dragon family didn''t come to cover for you, you thought your plan would go smoothly. You thought that if you killed all the people of the dragon family, there would be no weakness. Your inner greed and pride were your weakness.


    For others, it may be troublesome to kill a logistics force. After all, their purpose is not to take hostages.


    But for a man like long Ao, killing the logistics troops easily can make the other party feel fear, and can recover the situation that he had suffered from before, so he did it.


    If someone from the dragon family is there, someone may stop him.


    But now the people of the dragon family are gone, who can stop him?


    So for Chu Feng, it is almost an inevitable event that long Ao, who was forced into a desperate situation, attacked here.


    Feelings and weaknesses can sometimes become human constraints, but they can also make people unpredictable. People who have lost their weaknesses can almost become a fixed procedure.


    In that case, why can''t Chu Feng make more preparations here?Long Ao''s face was livid, which was the biggest humiliation he had ever suffered.


    He thought that everything in the past is for his rebirth, as long as he can successfully become a real dragon pride, then all the enemies can be ignored by him.


    But what I didn''t expect was that he had just been reborn and suffered such setbacks.


    On the level of intelligence, I''m just like a baby being played by the other party.


    "Chu Feng, why do you know me so well?"


    Long Ao''s eyes gradually become calm, "even if I choose to attack here, it''s just a whim, but why do you think I will make such a choice?"


    He has understood that this is not something that can be done by resourcefulness.


    The original plan was to go back to Shangjing, but the other party''s ambush was in theater 23.


    When the other party makes such an arrangement, he must have a very deep understanding of him, even more than himself.


    "You ask that! It''s a long, long story. " Chu Feng said lightly.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s calm look, long Ao''s pupils dilated: "no, he must be ready. Right, now Tianwei city has no need to defend. Since he can prepare an army, he can prepare the second and the third!"


    Now that Chu Feng is ready to fight here, it is possible to make as many preparations as possible.


    Now the other side has put on such a light look, it''s obvious that the winner is in hand.


    What does that mean? It shows that Chu Feng must be procrastinating.


    "The whole army is ready to break through with me!"


    Long Ao has already ignored the dangerous environment around him. He orders loudly, "now we have to break through the encirclement and rush to Beijing as much as possible. This is our only way to live. If we can''t leave here, all of us will eventually die here."


    Dragon proud side of the elite legion, in the eyes of the war was awakened.


    Now their only way out is to fight.

 Chapter 553

    Under the influence of Wanmin seal, almost every word of long Ao can make his death Legion members obey him absolutely.


    After all, these people have the attribute of loyalty, and the seal of the people has only been strengthened.


    Just like the affected dragon Lingyun.


    He had already believed in long Ao, or long Qian''s words, so the influence of that brush on him could make him have absolute trust in long Ao.


    If long Ao didn''t believe him at the beginning, the brush couldn''t control him.


    the essence of human intelligence is at the top of the earth''s biological chain, and there are no creatures on earth, which can rival human beings in resisting mental effects.


    Just now Chu Feng came and went so many times that the soldiers under long Ao''s command were badly injured.


    But the rest of the soldiers were still brave and fearless.


    The sword in Chu Feng''s hand was changed into a red sword, which was unified with the members of the hell Knight order. He ordered to the soldiers under the command of long Ao:


    "charge with me!"


    Then, the lightning in his crotch turned into a purple black lightning.


    Members of the order of hell followed, turning into a torrent of black steel.


    Thunder corpse dragon flying in the air, escorting the order of hell.


    Chu Feng didn''t rush directly to the direction of long Ao, but ran around the circular ground like a basin, and came to the flank of long Ao Legion as fast as he could.


    "Kill


    With a cold command, Chu Feng turns into a black arrow and kills the Legion of long Ao.


    The members of the order of hell followed closely. The red machetes in their hands were raised horizontally, and the bandages on the handle were wrapped around their wrists, like the red blades on the flanks of the black steel torrent. They walked flat on the broken ground and entered from the rear of the Legion.


    "Damn it


    Long Ao''s eyes almost burst with fire, because he is now in the critical stage of breaking through, it is impossible to take care of the rear Legion.


    "Keep breaking through!"


    Long Ao decisively chose to give up the rear corps and continue to break through.


    The price of doing this is that Chu Feng''s hell Knight order is like a sharp knife, directly passing through the back of the Legion. A charge takes hundreds of lives.


    And this is just the beginning. After killing the whole legion, the hell Knights continue to turn their horses around. The cavalry in the back row immediately becomes the front row, and then continue to pass.


    The red red flame knife is like the scythe of death reaping life, reaping life again and again.


    The red blade rubs against the air at high speed, burning hot flame.


    The soldiers, who had already consumed a lot of money, were now left to be slaughtered.


    The experts in the team are also watched by Chu Feng and thunder corpse dragon. Any experts who dare to block the charge will be killed by them.


    In the process of harvesting life, Chu Feng''s Yuan Fu, which had been prepared for a long time, played out regardless of consumption, and samadhi''s true fire made this piece of human purgatory more cruel.


    Chu Feng''s hands do not know how many lives have been contaminated, but his eyes are still cold.


    He was killed all the way in his previous life.


    But the difference is that he was killed by himself in his previous life.


    In this life, he has many trusted teammates around him.


    After seven charges, Chu Feng suddenly raised his ChiYan sword and said in a loud voice:


    "hell knights, turn around!"


    Said, the members of the hell Knight Order under the leadership of Chu Feng, turned the horse.


    Although they have been killed red eyes, but before in the face of the zombie tide again and again, they also come over like this, so it will not appear to lose their mind.


    Those who are not strong enough have already been eliminated.


    Now long Ao has led the remaining troops to the edge of the basin. Although continuing to charge can continue to cause some casualties, there is no way to have a strategic impact.


    The number of casualties caused by the seven charges just now has exceeded 2000.


    Such a terrible number of casualties, has let the Dragon proud army hurt.


    "Come out at last!"


    The remnant troops led by long Ao finally left the cannibal basin. The pursuers behind Yan''s family didn''t catch up with them. They were lying on the ground and gasping for breath regardless of their image.


    Thanks to their good health, they can rush out in the environment full of magma.


    but the taste of fire everywhere is absolutely uncomfortable.


    They feel as if they are swallowing fire into their lungs when they breathe. Now they come to the cool outside world. Of course, one by one, they have to calm the restless force in their body as soon as possible.


    Looking at these elite around, long Ao is full of irritability in his heart.Since he met Chu Feng, he didn''t seem to do anything smoothly.


    Now it''s hard to bring in some troops, and they look like disabled soldiers and defeated generals.


    Fortunately, Chu Feng didn''t catch up, and so on ¡¤¡¤


    long Ao''s heart suddenly became alert, and then fixed his eyes on Chu Feng''s direction.


    "No! Zhao Ruqing


    After the end of the seven charges, Chu Feng gave up the fight against the Dragon pride legion, but he did not give up the fight, but chose to continue the charge.


    But the object of his charge has changed into Zhao Ruqing''s team.


    "No! No good


    A strong sense of crisis filled Zhao Ruqing''s heart. The original task of their regiment was to fight against the elite of Nandu. It can be said that they used their life to fight for time.


    However, a double whammy is that they not only face the elite of Nandu, but also encounter the attack of hell knights.


    The order of hell came behind them and gave up the charge.


    There is no need to charge. In the face of these exhausted people, we just need to wave the knife in our hands and then cut it flat.


    When the chief of staff on the wall saw the scene, he immediately ordered:


    "the whole army will attack!"


    Under the cover of more than 1000 Nandu legions wearing black iron armor and powerful powers around them, they launched a charge against Zhao Ruqing''s remaining troops.


    "General long Ao, help me!"


    In desperation, Zhao Ruqing looked to the direction of long Ao.


    However, there was no eye to eye with him.


    "Sky gap flow lightsaber!"


    Su Yuyan takes advantage of the moment when he is distracted, his whole body is wrapped by the white sword Qi, which turns into a white streamer, and a sword pierces Zhao Ruqing''s throat.


    One of the three powerful running dogs under long Ao''s command is dead.


    Seeing the scene of Zhao Ruqing and his legion being slaughtered, long Ao just coldly ordered: "the whole army is ready, rest, repair Yuan Li with crystal nucleus as far as possible, and prepare for the next battle."


    Zhao Ruqing''s death is not without value, at least can buy time for his main army to recover Yuanli.


    Now he has to recover as much strength as possible to meet the next crisis.

 Chapter 554

    Looking at the rest of the defeated soldiers around, long Ao only feels his heart is bleeding.


    He originally wanted to use these legions to lay a foundation, but he didn''t expect to encounter such setbacks at the beginning of the campaign.


    It''s less than an hour since I came to theater 23.


    But in this one hour time, his casualties have been more than half.


    On the other side of the wall of Shuyuan, the fierce war is constantly starting.


    Zhao Huachao and Mao Kai''s regiment originally wanted to cooperate with Zhao Ruqing''s regiment to win the No. 23 theater as quickly as possible, but they were ambushed at the beginning and lost 3000 or 4000 people.


    But their biggest loss is not only that, they lost the first chance.


    There are only 20000 of them in the army, and now there are only 16000 left. Such a number is far from enough to win the war zone 23.


    What''s more, after solving their enemies, the ambush legions also joined the battlefield.


    The elite divisions in Nandu, together with the elite of the two generals in Shangjing, and their excellent weapons, caused the same result.


    After the collapse of Zhao Ruqing''s army, their situation was even worse.


    The elite army of Nandu, together with the elite of Shangjing, attacked the soldiers under the command of Longao on both sides. The battle was bloody.


    At this time, a torrent of black steel appeared in front of them.


    Seeing this recently famous cavalry, their eyes showed a look of despair.


    "No, boss, can''t you help this cavalry?"


    But no matter how deep their despair deepens, there is no way to reverse the situation on the battlefield.


    The torrent of black steel, carrying a red blade, soon tore the whole army formation apart and screamed one after another.


    But this is just the beginning.


    Chu Feng with the members of the hell Knight order, constantly crisscross the battlefield.


    Tian Jing three hands with blood refining magic weapon, even if the ordinary level 5 strong in front of the three are not a combined enemy, Su Yuyan is directly select officers at all levels to decapitate, disturb the other party''s command.


    Under the attack on both sides, coupled with the continuous tearing formation of the hell knights in the middle, Zhao Huachao''s soldiers soon fell into a desperate situation.


    On this side of the wall of Shuyuan, there was a massacre.


    Thunder corpse dragon is in the air to enjoy the selection of the most delicious food, that is, the most powerful enemy of the body breath, which is its favorite delicacy.


    Zhao Huachao was fighting with a group of soldiers with some bodyguards when the sky suddenly darkened and a 20 meter long black dragon covered the sun.


    "Ah, help me!"


    With a shrill scream, a general under the command of long Ao was killed again.


    Thunder corpse dragon comes to Chu Feng''s side and spits out a dagger.


    "Is it really the accessory equipment of Wanmin seal?"


    Chu Feng took the sword into yuan''s house and put it together with a brush and a blank scroll. The function of these things is not to fight, but to facilitate the control of Wanmin seal.


    He knew that Zhao Huachao would become a strong man in the future, but that was under the transformation of Wanmin seal. Now the transformation has not been completed, and he is just a top five. This kind of strength is good for ordinary people, but he is not afraid of thunder corpse dragon.


    "No, get out of here!"


    Mao Kai''s heart is full of fear, he knows that he has no chance of winning, and his master long Ao does not know why, has not come to support him.


    Anyway, it''s important to keep your life.


    So he gave a direct order to retreat, ready to retreat toward the distance.


    At this time, an inkstone in his arms suddenly bloomed, and then his eyes were filled with indifference: "the whole army listen to orders, fight to death."


    After the order of death battle was given, a huge black figure covered the sky.


    The black thunder came down and turned maokai''s body into coke.


    The leaderless army was soon divided by the three sides and then wiped out.


    There are still some soldiers who desperately want to get out of the battlefield and run in the opposite direction to Shuyuan''s wall, but at this time, another army is riding a military vehicle from far to near.


    When they saw another reinforcements coming, their hearts were filled with despair.


    Under the siege of reinforcements, they have lost their last vitality.


    At the end of the campaign, Chu Feng took out dozens of buckets of water from the storage space. This is the spring of the Yuan Dynasty, which he just picked up.


    "Everyone drink this water quickly and recover as soon as possible."


    At Chu Feng''s command, the members of the hell Knights quickly drank the Yuan water, and then a pure and gentle vitality circulated in their bodies, constantly recovering their vitality and physical strength.After the hell Knights finished drinking, the rest of their horses began to drink Yuan water.


    "Don''t be stunned, recover Yuanli as soon as possible!"


    Chu Feng greets Nandu and the legions in Shangjing.


    Although we don''t know what the magic of the water is, we all drank it suspiciously.


    Every soldier who has been fighting very tired has a brilliant look in his eyes.


    I don''t know how the water is made, but the effect of this powerful physical recovery is real. If not for the fact that the comrades around have not recovered their physical strength, they have started to fight now.


    However, the strong discipline made them endure and began to drink the water in turn.


    After the members of the hell Knight Order have recovered some physical strength, Chu Feng personally takes the members of the hell Knight Order who have recovered some physical strength to pursue and kill the deserters.


    Maybe these people just because of being cheated will choose to take refuge under the command of long Ao, but Chu Feng did not forgive them.


    After getting rid of these pursuers, Chu Feng began to use the unknown skill to refine and collect the vital energy in these corpses, and the part that his body could not absorb was directly put into the yuan house.


    With the influx of a large number of vitality and life force, the Yuan government became more stable.


    The soldiers who recovered a certain amount of physical strength began to quickly count the damage and join the reinforcements who just arrived to prepare for the final battle.


    Each of these death legions has the strength of the fourth level peak.


    Even if they all had black iron swords in their hands, there were many casualties.


    But they knew that the battle would soon be over.


    As long as you can kill long Ao, the war will be over.


    The hell fire of Shuyuan wall is gradually extinguished, and long Ao appears in their field of vision with the remaining remnant soldiers.


    Feeling the strong breath of Nandu and Shangjing legion, long Ao''s eyes are full of jealousy.

 Chapter 555

    "Why, why are you against me?"


    Long Ao''s heart is full of jealousy and anger, he is jealous of madness.


    Why did you sacrifice so much, or didn''t you be invincible?


    Why do you have such a powerful force, or do some people want to fight against him?


    Is this man crazy? Don''t you care about your life?


    He originally wanted to consume the physical strength of the other Legion through the sacrifice of Zhao Huachao and Mao Kai, and strive for the chance to recover physical strength for his legion.


    However, after the wall of Shuyuan was destroyed, he found that the breath of the other side did not weaken at all.


    The other side even has the means to recover their physical strength. How can we fight this war?


    His every move is in the other party''s calculation, every direction of the battlefield, Chu Feng''s heart has a plan. He feels like a monkey played by the other party.


    No matter how they jump, there is no way to jump out of each other''s Wuzhishan.


    "Such power should belong to me! Why do these ants gain strength? "


    Long Ao sent out an angry and unwilling roar. With his eyesight, of course, he could see it. Now he was unable to return to heaven.


    Although the army around him still has a strong fighting capacity and can cause a lot of damage to the enemy before it is destroyed, the end is doomed.


    Chu Feng walked among the corpses, constantly refining the vitality of these corpses.


    Although this will expose some cards, but he is not willing to miss the opportunity to strengthen himself.


    After all, as long as you have enough strength, you don''t have to be afraid of exposure.


    He is not the same as long Ao, the gap between the two sides is not only the realm of the gap, but also the gap between life.


    Although a little reluctant to admit, but now can let Chu Feng unscrupulously display their own strength, not their own strength guarantee, but the construction of dawn city.


    This is the cornerstone of his trust in the Shangjing military region.


    Even though he was desperate for human nature again and again, he survived again and again in his previous life, relying on the sacrifice of countless people.


    In the process of refining, Chu Feng coldly glanced at long Ao.


    If it is the other heroes, now in a desperate situation, I am afraid the choice will be a fight to the death! Even if it''s dead, you have to pull a cushion.


    However, according to his understanding of long Ao, he will not do so.


    Long Ao, in order to make himself have no weakness, has destroyed the dragon family, so for him, all the extraneous things are only vassals.


    There is nothing worthy of his precious life.


    Under such behavior pattern analysis, long Ao''s final choice can be determined.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s indifferent eyes, long Ao''s eyes are full of humiliation.


    "All troops, attack!"


    Under the influence of wanminyin, these soldiers, whose spirits have been eroded by the breath of death, launched a charge towards the coalition forces in Nandu and Shangjing.


    However, long Ao himself fled to the South with an army of less than 2000 people.


    "Is that so?"


    Chu Feng is not surprised at long Ao''s decisive choice. How can an extremely selfish person have the courage to go all out?


    His courage comes from greed and cold-blooded, but in the final analysis, it''s just relying on his own strength to bully the weak.


    In the face of a real death crisis, he has to survive no matter how much he sacrificed.


    Even if all these soldiers are sacrificed, as long as he can survive, it''s enough.


    As long as he survives, he can make a comeback.


    So as long as you give him a chance to live, he will do everything to seize it.


    Such a person, only the blind people like the dragon family will place hope on him.


    Under the order of long Ao, 9000 disabled soldiers charged to the army of Shangjing and Nandu. They wanted to fight for time for their masters with their own lives.


    It''s their destiny, it''s their duty.


    The two elite legions and 20000 ordinary legions of Nandu and Shangjing also charged against the remaining enemies.


    After all, Chu Feng''s time and energy were limited.


    They put down the fire blunderbuss, picked up the swords and started a white-edged battle.


    A bloody fight is about to begin.


    "Are all the elites taken away? It''s really the style of long Ao! "


    Chu Feng sneered at long Ao, then waved back, "charge!"


    Under the leadership of Chu Feng, the hell Knights launched a charge against the remnant soldiers.


    When Chu Feng charged, he didn''t choose the weak point of the other side, but chose the most powerful place of the other side and the place where the only elite of the other side was.


    "Explosive fire talisman array!"Hundreds of red steel balls, under the control of yuanlingdaoti, appeared in the sky of the army in a special way, and then exploded.


    Under the huge explosion, the soldiers of the Legion screamed.


    The members of the hell Knights take the opportunity to pursue and reap their lives.


    Chu Feng finds out the stronger breath in the team, kills it with the fastest speed, and then refines it into his own strength.


    His current level has reached level 5 and level 9, only one step away from level 6.


    However, he didn''t rush to make a breakthrough, because his intuition told him that it would be dangerous to continue to improve himself, and it would take a period of time to precipitate.


    He didn''t care about the promotion of rank, but continued to kill.


    Hell Knights quickly killed one of the other''s legions. After the killing, the five level masters of the 9000 people''s Legion were almost dead and wounded, and less than 30 survived.


    "Luo Xingyao, Zhao fan, leave the rest to you."


    Chu Feng yelled, he did not wait to clean up these people to pursue, but directly ordered, "hell Knight order, follow me to kill long Ao!"


    The mighty iron and steel torrent, in the black snow towards the Dragon proud Legion chase and go.


    Behind them, the remnant soldiers of long Ao have been fighting with the north and south allied forces.


    Chu Feng completely ignored the casualties behind him, because in this war, the result of the battle has become a foregone conclusion. Now the most important thing for him is to kill long Ao.


    "I''ve already given up. Why do I have to chase after me?"


    Seeing the torrent of steel coming after him, long Ao''s heart was full of humiliation, but he did not dare to stay, because as early as in the previous battle, the military vehicles in his hands had been destroyed, and now his mobility had dropped to a heinous level. If he was entangled by Chu Feng, then it would be the encirclement and suppression of four generals waiting for him.


    No matter how confident he was, he didn''t think he could survive the siege of the four generals.


    Between the magnificent First World War and the chance to escape, he chose the latter without hesitation.


    "After all, long Ao is just a person who is cruel to others, but not to himself."

 Chapter 556

    After more than 100 soldiers were killed easily, Chu Feng''s hell Knight Order continued to catch up with long Ao''s team.


    This process has gone through several times, and there are fewer and fewer troops around long Ao.


    But Rao is so, he did not give up the hope of survival.


    In his view, for a group of tools, and invincible opponents, it is stupid behavior.


    As long as it''s for yourself, anything can be sacrificed.


    But if the object of sacrifice is yourself, it''s not negotiable.


    "Long Ao, didn''t you always say that I used mean means? What''s your behavior now? Hahaha, is that what heroes do when they abandon their subordinates and run for their lives? "


    Chu Feng in the back, while chasing, while laughing wildly, constantly hit the heart of long Ao, "in the end, you are just a coward, even the courage to fight head-on."


    Long Ao doesn''t care about Chu Feng at all. He and his legion have no mount or any means of transportation. They can only walk in the snow on foot.


    For the gap between infantry and cavalry, you can refer to a certain character who fought with cavalry.


    Although they don''t have archers, elemental powers are much better than archers.


    After all, there is no return, and elemental attacks can also change direction.


    Those who have reached level 5 can develop the ability to conjure hundreds of arrows with elements as long as they are familiar with their powers for a period of time.


    Of course, the ability of large-scale attack is only useful in Legion operations, and large-scale Legion operations will be less and less in the later period.


    Except for the war with the zombies.


    The hell Knights continue to harass the legions under the command of long Ao. Their red machete can easily cut all the defenses. Even the iron armor will be scarred under their all-out efforts.


    What''s more, the Legion of Longao has no black iron armor.


    Although he captured some dark cold iron armor from the underworld cavalry, it was only a few people who could be equipped, and the dark cold iron armor could not stop the ChiYan sword.


    And in front of the cavalry regiment, how can they control the initiative of the war?


    "Get ready to rest."


    Chu Feng used the fastest speed to pass by everyone, threw a bottle of pure water into everyone''s arms, let everyone drink and recover their physical strength.


    His almost open and hang like reply made the soldiers under long Ao envious.


    They are now on the verge of exhaustion, but these pursuers are not only on horseback, but also have the means to recover quickly.


    If it goes on like this, it''s only a matter of time before they are all wiped out.


    After all, the logistics gap between the two sides is not at the same level.


    "Almost, almost."


    Although long Ao''s heart is full of humiliation, but also full of the desire for life, he will soon be able to reach the place where he lives.


    With the hell Knight''s another fight, only half of the 2000 soldiers around long Ao were left, and the rest were exhausted.


    In contrast, the members of the hell Knight order, although their spirit has reached the limit, they are still in the most abundant state, no matter in physical strength or strength. At least until the end of the battle, their state can be kept in this excitement.


    Chu Feng also understood that the constant killing had a serious impact on everyone''s spirit.


    But he can''t do anything. He can''t give each other a break.


    So even if everyone is tired of killing, he has to force them to continue fighting.


    When Chu Feng was about to launch the next charge, he suddenly found a river in front of him. The river was not very wide, but it cast a shadow on Chu Feng''s heart.


    He suddenly remembered that this is the North Drainage River of Tianwei city.


    "Charge


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed the look of Yin Ji. He led the members of hell knights to charge again. He wanted to kill the enemy as much as possible, and even tried to kill long Ao.


    However, this time on the way of his charge, dozens of soldiers with the breath of death stopped him and used his life as a shield to cover long Ao''s evacuation.


    Su Yuyan, Xu Wei and others are also fighting hard to kill the enemy, but no matter how fast they kill the enemy, there is no way to break through the steel wall in front of them.


    The members of hell Knights also speed up the pace of the road, the vitality in the body is not deadly burst out, just to kill the enemy faster.


    In the remaining soldiers are fearless of death under the block, long Ao finally came to the river.


    "Chu Feng, I will never forget the humiliation you brought me today. One day, I will come back and give you back the humiliation you brought me."


    Long Ao stood by the river and yelled. The thunder corpse dragon vomited a black breath, but it was suddenly jumped up by more than a dozen soldiers and blocked by his body.More than 20 hellhounds spew blue flames, harvesting the frail lives of the exhausted soldiers. With the help of the hellhounds, they formed a massacre.


    At last, he took a look at his accumulated family background. Long Ao''s eyes were full of bitterness. It was these wastes that made him so miserable.


    After a lesson, he will be more cautious and patient.


    When he has the power to overthrow Chu Feng, he will continue to break out.


    "Poop


    Long Ao broke the ice with his long gun, and then jumped into the cold river. As for the soldiers on the bank, ha ha, what''s the matter with him?


    This group of wastes can''t even kill a Chu Feng. What''s the use of them?


    It''s a good place to die if they can give full play to their value before they die.


    "Miss Su, it''s up to you."


    See without hesitation to jump into the river of long Ao, Chu Feng without hesitation to avoid water in the water, and then jump down.


    The cold river did not infect Chu Feng''s clothes, but avoided him.


    After long Ao jumped into the river, a palm sized mark on his waist began to shine, leading him to separate the current. He was about to run away along the current, but found that the nightmare figure appeared behind him again.


    "Chu Feng, he''s still chasing me!"


    Long Ao''s heart is full of anger, "why does he always chase me? Because I killed a little bit of people? Or is he going to cut off my threat? "


    "Die


    The ChiYan sword in Chu Feng''s hand blooms hot sword light, separates the cold river, and cuts down toward the direction of long Ao.


    The Dragon Ao side body, flashed this sword Qi.


    "Whirlpool sign!"


    Chu Feng plays a Yuan Fu that has been prepared for a long time. A huge whirlpool suddenly appears in the water flow near them, entangles them together and makes the distance between them closer and closer.


    "Long Ao, you will die today!"


    Chu Feng''s hands burst out a strong sword Qi, and he chopped down at the approaching dragon Ao.


    "Inborn sword Qi!"

 Chapter 557

    The sharp inborn sword Qi easily splits the river and cuts away to the nearby dragon Ao.


    At this time, the little seal on long Ao''s waist suddenly bloomed white, and quickly turned into a big seal of two feet square, blocking the congenital sword Qi.


    The big seal and the sword Qi collided, and there was a roar at the junction.


    The white light dimmed a lot, and then returned to the palm size.


    But with this instant delay, long Ao has already escaped to twenty or thirty meters away.


    "Damn, long Ao has refined Wanmin seal to the point where it can protect the body."


    Chu Feng''s killing intention is not reduced. Although his speed is reduced in the water, long Ao can''t borrow the power of water without restraint.


    "Ice seal!"


    A large number of ice amulets bloom in Chu Feng''s hands, freezing the whole cold river.


    "Ha ha, Chu Feng, you can''t kill me."


    Long Ao waves his long gun and smashes the ice around him. He laughs wildly, and then continues to escape with the help of the power of the current.


    But at this time, the ice in front suddenly broke.


    A huge black dragon entered the water, opened its mouth and bit it in the direction of dragon pride.


    Although the water power of thunder corpse dragon is not strong, it is also a dragon after all. It will not be weakened in the water. On the contrary, its strength will increase.


    Long Ao''s body suddenly accelerates, and he avoids this attack.


    Thunder corpse dragon turns his head and spits out a black flash of lightning in the direction of dragon''s pride.


    The power of black lightning in the water did not dissipate, but directly fell on long Ao.


    Long Ao spat out a mouthful of blood, but still clenched his teeth, did not look back toward the distance to escape.


    Chu Feng uses the power of avoiding water drops to separate the river and quickly catch up with it. The distance between the two sides keeps getting closer. The thunder corpse dragon jumps out of the ice. After flying in the air for some distance, it falls in front of him and is ready to follow his example to intercept the Dragon again.


    The speed of both sides in the water is very fast, and in a flash, they have chased and escaped thousands of meters away.


    Thunder corpse dragon breaks the ice again and enters the water. The black thunder turns the hair on long Ao''s body into coke, making his breath weaker and weaker.


    "Is it going to work?"


    Chu Feng''s distance from long Ao is getting closer and closer. At this time, a strong breath appears in front of him, which makes his hair stand up. This is the instinctive reaction of human beings in the face of danger.


    Although he didn''t see the enemy clearly, Chu Feng believed his intuition very much.


    "No, get out of here!"


    Chu Feng uses his soul to preach to thunder corpse dragon.


    A huge head suddenly came out of the river under the river and bit long Ao''s body. Half of his broken arm fell out of the monster''s mouth, and the gushing blood dyed the river red.


    When seeing this monster, Chu Feng''s pupil shrinks.


    He knew the monster, it should be said that he knew its race.


    This is a dragon turtle!


    Once in Nandu under the river met the Dragon turtle, now even here also appeared one.


    Is this a coincidence or a fate?


    Seeing the tortoise suddenly appear, the thunder corpse dragon could have spit out a black lightning, but the invincible black lightning landed on the tortoise without leaving any scars.


    The turtle''s neck suddenly stretched forward and bit the thunder corpse dragon.


    Thunder corpse dragon twists its body, but it is still bitten by the tortoise and drops a large piece of flesh. It immediately slaps the tortoise with its thick tail, and then escapes out of the water with the help of the reaction force.


    The Dragon turtle opens its mouth and spits out a jet of water.


    The huge impact of the current on Chu Feng directly pushed him from below to above, and then fell on the bank.


    "Poof!"


    Chu Feng half kneels on the ground, covers his chest and spits out a big mouthful of blood. The life force in his body runs by itself, repairing the injury in his body.


    In his perception, under the surface of the water, the powerful vitality of the dragon and turtle has gradually faded, and even is disappearing.


    Chu Feng put thunder corpse Dragon into his arm and turned it into a black tattoo.


    Two minutes later, Chu Feng''s injury will not affect the action, and the breath of the Dragon turtle disappeared.


    He looked at the broken ice, thought for a few seconds, then jumped down.


    After more than 20 seconds, Chu Feng floated up with half of the broken arm, then iced it up and put it into the storage space.


    According to common sense, long Ao should be dead.


    Entering the stomach of dragon turtle, it is absolutely impossible to live with the strength of dragon pride.


    But some people can''t speculate with common sense.


    "Long Ao can be said to be a child of Qi luck. No, it should be said to be a disaster star who plunders Qi luck. Coupled with the strange effect of Wanmin seal, we can be sure that long Ao exists as a chess piece, and the role of this chess piece is to bring destruction."Chu Feng, who forced himself to calm down, pondered over the information about long Ao. "Last time I just went out hunting, I encountered a dragon turtle. I thought it was my luck and my chance. But now, at the critical moment of killing long Ao, I encountered a dragon turtle again. So the last time I met a dragon turtle, was it really just a coincidence?"


    In this world, countless coincidences are born every moment. After all, no matter how small the probability is, the probability of occurrence will not be lower in the whole world.


    And Chu Feng also got the mysterious ancient books by accident, so he started his own way of making a fortune.


    But is today''s event a coincidence?


    Why did long Ao choose here when he ran away?


    Is it because he knows, or the seal of peoples in his hand, that running in this direction will bring him vitality?


    He felt as if there were a pair of big hands behind him, manipulating the silk thread of fate.


    Of course, considering that the Dragon turtle did not hesitate to bite off long Ao''s arm, as if he did not care about long Ao''s life or death at all, I''m afraid that the real purpose of the Dragon turtle is not to save long Ao, but to recover Wanmin seal.


    Or to prevent Wanmin seal from falling into Chu Feng''s hands.


    Although it was only Chu Feng''s guess, he always believed in his intuition.


    Looking at the arm of long Ao in the storage space, Chu Feng silently said: "no matter what the purpose of the Dragon turtle is, Shuifu is obviously not so simple. The death of Xie Gucheng should be something else. Wait, Shuifu, Haihuang seal! Haihuangyin was born two months after Xie Gucheng''s death. "


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng suddenly felt that the Xuantian seal in his hand was no longer fragrant.

 Chapter 558

    Chu Feng recalled his previous life. In fact, the intersection between him and Xie Gucheng is not too much. He can only be regarded as a nodding friend. He can barely be regarded as an ordinary friend.


    The ancient city of Xie obtained a treasure in Shuifu, called Shuiyuan seal.


    Two months after his death, the seal of the sea emperor was suddenly born, which aroused the contention of various forces.


    And long Ao also won the seal of life soon after that.


    According to my understanding of Longao, the seal of all people in Longao''s hand can also be said to be a part of the seal of living creatures, or the predecessor of the seal of living creatures.


    After getting the memory from long Lingyun, he even thought that the two were the same thing, but their names and names were different.


    And he thought of a detail, that is, several people who got the Xuantian suit wanted to get the Xuantian seal in their hands by trading at the beginning, but the first person who came to trade with him called the Xuantian seal "Tiandi seal". Chu Feng didn''t take it seriously either. After all, his name was different.


    But now it seems that this matter is not so simple.


    Xuantian seal and Tiandi seal, Shuiyuan seal and Haihuang seal, Wanmin seal and Shengling seal, together with the corresponding inheritance behind the three seals, the relationship between them is obvious.


    The former should be the key to inheritance, while the latter is the real inheritance.


    But now he has no way to find someone to prove it. After all, he can''t go to the future world again and ask how Xie Gucheng died.


    But he can be sure of one thing, that is, there must be a big problem with these three heritages.


    "In any case, these three heritages must not go in at will."


    Chu Feng felt that it might be a good thing that his previous life did not enter the Xuantian inheritance.


    Now that he is ready, he will not follow the traditional steps honestly.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng took out the Shuifu token and the things handed over from several of long Ao''s men and began to seal them.


    "Seal the gods!"


    Chu Feng sketched out a few seal Yuan Fu, and applied a layer of seal to all these inheritance treasures. Then he put them into Yuan Fu safely.


    After finishing all this, Chu Feng turns over and rides on the chasing electricity that has been waiting on the bank, and runs towards Su Yuyan and others.


    Su Yuyan and others all have the body amulets he made by himself, so there is no harm.


    But now there are only 106 members of the order of hell.


    The casualties were not caused in this battle, but in the previous battles and charges, the energy of their talisman was exhausted, and then they were killed in chaos.


    Although the xuantie armor has strong defense, it is not omnipotent after all.


    Especially in front of those elemental powers, the defense ability of the iron armor is really limited. The biggest effect of the iron armor is to defend against physical attacks.


    But they have long been ready to die consciousness, there are concerned about people around, but also Chu Feng promised to take care of them.


    Of course, the relationship of living and dying together with them is more intimate than that of their brothers. Anyone who dares to provoke the family of their dead brother is the enemy of all of them.


    And follow in Chu Feng''s side, they also can''t lack crystal nucleus.


    "Chu Feng, has it been solved?"


    Seeing Chu Feng coming back, Su Yuyan asked anxiously.


    Chu Feng nodded: "it''s over."


    As soon as his words came to an end, the members of the order of hell suddenly fell off their horses one by one, took off their helmets and began to vomit.


    Their psychological quality is really better than ordinary people, but in these days of high-intensity killing, it is far beyond their endurance limit.


    It''s also because they have a deep will to obey Chu Feng that they have persisted until now.


    Now when I heard that the battle was over, my tense spirit broke immediately.


    Chu Feng didn''t laugh at them either. He has the tenacious spirit now. He has gone through the darkness of the last 10 years. It''s very good that these people can achieve this level in just three months.


    After all, they kill their own kind, not the zombies who have become different.


    Now that the battle is over, it''s nothing to give them a rest.


    Chu Feng took some fodder from the yuan house and gave it to the bighorns. After all, these bighorns are very tired. If they go back to hell to look for food now, they may starve to death before they recover their strength. If these bighorns lose too much, it will be a blow to the hell Knights.


    After that, he contacted Luo Xingyao with a token.


    Confirm that the other side of the battle has ended, Chu Feng just let go.


    After half an hour''s rest, the Knights of hell began to return.


    The number of casualties before and after the war has exceeded 200000, of which more than 100000 are regular troops, which is a very painful one.These people did not die on the battlefield fighting with zombies, but died in the infighting.


    And Chu Feng knew that if there were no such casualties, the casualties of later generations would be more severe.


    The total annihilation of 300000 regular troops was a fatal blow to North China. The whole of China was affected by it, and countless casualties were caused.


    When counting the battle losses, the eyes of countless soldiers were numb.


    War has always brought only pain.


    Fortunately, several generals were popular. They stabilized the situation with the fastest speed, and then resolutely gave up most of the war zones. They started to build a defense line near the upper capital, reorganized the army, and planned the combat mode and area.


    After two days of rest, the soldiers gradually recovered.


    Chu Feng also helped some of the wounded to treat their injuries, except for those whose arms and legs had become broken, but they could recover with one breath.


    This process consumed a lot of water in the yuan house of Chu Feng, but Chu Feng didn''t care.


    The elite division of Nandu also lost more than 3000 people, of which 2000 were elite, which was a major blow to Nandu.


    However, after the war, the surviving people will become elite.


    And Chu Feng just set up a new rest place, ready to let his men ease the pressure of these days, a group of powers to find the door.


    Seeing these powers, Chu Feng nodded indifferently: "I have sent people to investigate the families of those who died. I will do my promise to you."


    He forced these powers to work hard.


    But after so many battles, they also have feelings for each other.


    "That''s not what we mean."


    One of the powers scratched his head and said, "we mean we want to follow the boss as long as he keeps his promise."

 Chapter 559

    "Take refuge in me?"


    Chu Feng is not surprised. After all, it is the consensus of many people that they are willing to follow the strong. Maybe these demon hunting teams are still very proud, but after this war, their rebelliousness has been polished. In large-scale war, their strength is really nothing.


    They have now recognized their position as powerful powers.


    It may be able to play in front of ordinary people, but it''s not enough to see in front of the real strong.


    After seeing the power of hell knights, they are even lost.


    In the two days of counting the war losses, they realized that those people had such powerful power because they had followed Chu Feng.


    If they follow Chu Feng, will they have the same power, even stronger power?


    Chu Feng had a rough look, and there were three or four hundred people who wanted to take refuge in him.


    Three or four hundred powers, even for now, are a force that cannot be ignored, especially when they have enough resources to train them.


    However, Chu Feng did not plan to include so many.


    "Your life is meaningless to me. If you want to take refuge in me, you must accept my rules."


    Chu Feng said, "under my command, no matter you want strength or equipment, I can give it to you, but you have to exchange it by yourself. Compared with strangers, the exchange price will be cheaper after you take refuge in me, and there is no substantial benefit."


    Then he took out some exchange lists and gave them to these people: "you don''t have to reply to me now. You can discuss with my team first, get familiar with the items on the exchange list, and then think about it."


    The members of the demon hunting team looked at each other. Unexpectedly, they got such a reply.


    They originally thought that they were all sincere, and the other party should be overjoyed. Unexpectedly, they got such a reply.


    Everything you want to get depends on the exchange. Are you the boss or the businessman?


    They even doubted how Chu Feng maintained the loyalty of the people around him.


    However, they went to chufeng''s team with suspicion and exchanged their views with those who followed chufeng for a long time.


    And Chu Feng has his own thinking.


    In this world, there is no loyalty for no reason. Any loyalty is conditional and needs to be maintained by feelings or interests. Therefore, if these people think that they have become the boss and subordinates, they must give them benefits.


    But where do these benefits come from? It''s not about getting out of yourself.


    After all, there are only a few people who can maintain their loyalty to you, that is, your lineage. Most of the benefits you can create must be given to your lineage to maintain their loyalty.


    The rest of the people, the lowest bottom line to give them a bite, they will follow you.


    The reason why Chu Feng doesn''t give them any commitment directly is that the value of training them is too high, and it''s too difficult to get their true loyalty, because their expectations are too high.


    Most of these people are level 4. Even if they are provided with level 5 resources, they just meet their own needs. It''s like I work for you and then you pay me. Naturally, there is no unequal status relationship between them.


    However, the members of the hell Knight Order are different. They are all unqualified people. Even if they reach level 3, they will be very happy. If their strength reaches level 4, they can gain their loyalty. Now they have the ability to kill level 5, that is to make them crazy.


    Because the things Chu Feng gave them far exceeded their expectations, they worshipped Chu Feng fanatically.


    Even if the heat dissipated, they were inseparable from Chu Feng.


    Because their current strength is given by Chu Feng, in the future, if they want to improve their strength, they will also rely on Chu Feng, so the relationship between the two sides is very close.


    Tian Jing''s three people are the same. They didn''t have the ability to wake up, because Chu Feng has powerful power, and they will get more power with Chu Feng, which is the basis of loyalty.


    Lu Ming and others are different. They can live well without Chu Feng, so even if their strength is surpassed by Tian Jing, they are not in a hurry, because their equal relationship with Chu Feng is the relationship between friends and brothers. No matter how strong Tian Jing''s strength is, they are only Chu Feng''s subordinates and Chu Feng''s subordinates.


    Therefore, instead of cultivating these powers, Chu Feng preferred to cultivate martial arts as his own lineage.


    Of course, Chu Feng won''t miss these people for nothing. As long as you follow him, even if he is not his own family, you can get a lot of benefits. Even people like Huang Tianhua won''t go hungry before betraying Chu Feng.


    Even those who followed Su Yuan did not lack good weapons.


    Therefore, Chu Feng asked himself that he had given his subordinates enough benefits.It''s just that the expectations of these people have to be lowered.


    Chu Feng''s offer to these people is equivalent to that of ordinary followers. While you are free to come and go, you have to fight for the benefits you get.


    The same conditions, if used to recruit legitimate, is far from enough.


    On the other hand, as long as he gives more benefits than those on his list in the future, his expectations for them will be higher than their own requirements. For the same benefits, only by reducing their expectations can we gain everyone''s gratitude and make everyone feel value for money.


    This is also a warning to others from the lessons of countless people with blood.


    It''s really hard to maintain loyalty when resources are scarce.


    Even the feudal emperors, if they couldn''t satisfy the common people, would be overthrown by the common people with hoes, not to mention in the last days, when everyone had power.


    The demand of ordinary people is to have enough to eat, and the pursuit of the powers is certainly higher.


    Of course, Chu Feng will not give any promises that can not be given casually.


    However, he still has to do what he has promised.


    At the end of the military''s reorganization, Chu Feng found the families of those who had sacrificed their powers and told them that if they were willing to follow them, they could guarantee that they would not starve to death and that they would not have no water to drink. If they were not willing to leave, they could stay here and get fixed food and water from the military every day. As long as they were within a certain range, they would not go Our safety can be guaranteed.


    And this part of the expenditure is all paid by Chu Feng.


    After all, not all of their families were alive. These people were suspicious of Chu Feng''s conditions, but after hearing that they could get food and water from the army every day even if they didn''t follow Chu Feng, most of them agreed to Chu Feng, and the rest of them entrusted Chu Feng to join The military''s logistics department is out.


    After Chu Feng arranged for these people, those powers came again.

 Chapter 560

    "Have you thought about it now?"


    Chu Feng calmly looked at those powers.


    One of the leading powers nodded and said, "we have a good idea. Anyway, as long as we don''t sell the boss''s intelligence, then we are free to come and go. In this case, a fixed channel to obtain materials and weapons is very important. We have no reason not to agree."


    Chu Feng nodded, this is just a wording.


    In the process of understanding with their own people, they have learned one thing, that is to follow Chu Feng, as long as you are not cowardly, all kinds of things will not be lacking.


    As for what you want more, try to hunt zombies and mutants!


    However, there are still some people who choose to leave. Some people feel that their loyalty should be able to sell at a better price because they can''t accept such conditions.


    Some people are always reluctant to leave Shangjing, so there is really no way.


    After all, Chu Feng''s foundation is in Nandu, and he will only develop in East China for a long time in the future. He is unlikely to interfere in this area''s affairs.


    After they made their own decisions, Chu Feng continued to look for Aunt Liu and others.


    At this time, general yezhishi found Chu Feng.


    "Night general, this is my reward for the things I entrust you with."


    Chu Feng handed a map to general yezhishi, "here is a map of the veins in the northern mountains of Shangjing. It was discovered by special talents in my team. I think the value should be enough to pay for it."


    Of course, what he gave was the veins excavated by later generations of long Ao. Anyway, he didn''t plan to develop here. He might as well use these things that he couldn''t make use of as human feelings. Anyway, sooner or later, they will find out here. If this news is not sold now, it will be worthless in the future.


    News destined to be outdated, even if the price will be far below the value, Chu Feng will not hesitate to sell, anyway, the excess part is human.


    As for the statement of special talents, there is no doubt.


    After all, now many powers are beginning to tap their potential, and it''s normal for people with special talents to have the ability to look for veins.


    Yezhishi showed a look of embarrassment: "I didn''t come here for this matter. Commander long and deputy commander of our North China Military Region died at the beginning of the disaster. Later, because of different ideas, Lao Wang and I broke up with the dragon family, so the position of commander has always been vacant."


    "I don''t know how to intervene in this kind of thing."


    Chu Feng felt a bit embarrassed, "but if the night general wants to fight for the position of commander, where I need help, I will help as much as possible."


    The selection of the commander of the North China military region is also conducive to stabilizing the situation in North China.


    At least not to leave the army without leaders.


    So even if it''s not suitable, Chu Feng won''t mind intervening.


    And night general and he fought side by side, he is more trust.


    "It''s not me, it''s you."


    "Night general way," we hope you to be this commander, and it is our four people together to decide, as long as you promise, you can get the support of all of us


    "Me?"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth wide, and felt very incredible about their decision. "How hard do you want to be so revengeful of the society?"


    What''s the difference between letting someone who has nothing to do with the army be a commander and taking revenge on society?


    Are these generals out of their heads?


    "We are serious."


    General yezhishi said seriously, "now the times have changed. We can''t look at things from the old perspective. It''s imperative for the military to take over the administrative post. We want you to be the leader of North China rather than the commander in chief."


    "Then I doubt more if your brain is broken."


    Chu Feng rubbed his eyebrows and felt a headache for general yezhishi''s decision.


    Even if you want to take revenge on the society, you can''t do this!


    General ye said: "if you are worried about your lack of ability, you don''t have to worry about it at all, because most of the time the will and direction of the superior are the most important. Of course, specific things should be done by hand. You just need to guide the direction."


    Chu Feng was silent for more than ten seconds before he said slowly, "what''s your purpose?"


    "You know the future very well, we need this guidance," night general said


    "The dragon family also knows a lot about the future." Chu Feng Road.


    "But they are too negative. Only you can give the people around you hope to live. The people around you can live well." Night knowledge world does not give in to say.


    Chu Feng was silent, but the other side was serious.


    However, he still can''t agree.


    Rights and obligations are always equal. If he wants to be the commander of North China, it means that he has shouldered the burden of the whole North China on his own.The more he knows about the future, the more pressure he has.


    If he is the kind of cool and thin person of long Ao, he just needs to enjoy the benefits brought by his rights and not take care of his responsibilities.


    But his humanity has not disappeared after all, his family still hope to see an emotional Chu Feng, rather than a cold executioner.


    Even if he just thought of the future disaster, he was not willing to bear it.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t accept it." Chu Feng refused.


    There was no doubt in his tone this time, and there was no room for discussion.


    General yezhishi sighed and said, "well, can you talk to us about your vision for the future? Or suggestions for future crises. "


    Chu Feng had exposed before, and he had some understanding of the end of the world.


    Since there is no way to force it, try to pry something out of his mouth.


    Although he can also use some words to induce, but night general thought, finally decided to face Chu Feng with sincerity, this may be able to play more role.


    Suggestions?


    Chu Feng thought for a while. If he talks nonsense, maybe it will have the opposite effect. "The world has become dangerous, and it will become more dangerous in the future. If he blindly clings to self-confidence, he will eventually be doomed. Therefore, we must forge ahead and take the initiative to open up our human homeland in the dangerous areas of the outside world.


    When I first came to Beijing, I saw many people who lived by robbery and extortion, as well as people who abused women for pleasure.


    These people are the cancer that hinders human''s outward development, because they are not only unwilling to make progress, but also plunder other people''s achievements. In the end, they will only accelerate the consumption of human''s internal resources. Only by killing off such cancer can human understand outward development. "


    "However, the handling of some crimes is not as simple as it seems." General yezhishi is in a bit of a dilemma.


    "Look, you disagreed with me from the beginning."


    Chu Feng put out his hand, "but you have to think clearly, if you are not willing to do so, then when resources start to dry up, what kind of people will eventually survive?"

 Chapter 561

    "Why don''t you agree to be a commander?"


    Zhang Ziqing embraces Chu Feng''s neck from behind, and his pretty face approaches Chu Feng, joking.


    "Why, you want me to be commander?"


    Chu Feng asked with a smile.


    Zhang Ziqing shook his head: "of course, I don''t want to. If you become commander, you will have less time with me, but shouldn''t men make contributions? Can we just let go of such an opportunity to control power? "


    "Control power? Are you looking down on them? "


    Chu Feng shook his head, "if I really promise them to become commander, when I really control the power, I''m afraid it has already become what they want. Don''t you see that I just put forward a proposal, and didn''t get a decisive reply? Do you still believe that they will really support me as commander? "


    Zhang Ziqing suddenly realized: "they just want your ability."


    Chu Feng nodded: "well, things here have been done, clean up, two days later start to return."


    He has found the news about his Aunt Liu.


    However, according to the information he got, Aunt Liu and her cousin joined a force in Central China, called the Tianxun alliance, and now they have left North China.


    It is estimated that this is also because of the influence of the butterfly effect. Chu Feng is a little annoyed.


    According to his later intelligence, Tianxun alliance is a very hidden force. It has no fixed residence and only recruits strong people, so it is difficult to find.


    Chu Feng can''t put down the city of dawn and ignore it completely. All over the world looking for them, he can only put down these things for a while and wait until the communication network is reestablished before starting to look for them.


    However, he remembered one thing, that is, when the great beast tide came, Tianxun alliance led its members to help the survival bases resist the beast tide. As a result, it suffered huge losses. If Tianxun alliance could be found before then, it would have a chance to find Aunt Liu and cousin.


    And the news of Yurou, he is not even trace.


    After all, Yurou is also a loner. No one who can be a loner is simple. He doesn''t believe that Yurou will encounter accidents.


    However, he and Yurou met a few years later, and they didn''t fully understand her before, so she might not be here at this time.


    "There should be few people who can use whips, especially those who are very powerful. As long as Yurou is alive, it is impossible to be anonymous. I believe that there must be a fate between us, and we will meet again."


    Chu Feng made up his mind.


    He has asked the people in Beijing to help him pay attention, and the remuneration is also paid in advance.


    His influence in Nandu will be more and more huge. In the future, he will certainly be able to radiate to the whole East China. As his influence grows, the efficiency of finding people will be higher and higher.


    Just when Chu Feng decided to leave, a big event happened in Beijing the next day.


    The military in Beijing suddenly began to integrate the survivors. During this process, a large number of people with robbery records directly lost their heads. Those who organized gangs, bullied the people, and even the corpses were stabbed in the back of their heads and hung in front of the survivors everywhere.


    The military''s cheering action in Beijing aroused cheers.


    Many survivors in Shangjing area have been blackmailed by these robbers, or bullied by those so-called gangs, and even the innocence of many girls has been destroyed.


    Now these gangs have finally got what they deserve. Of course, they are very happy.


    The military''s move has gained a lot of support, but they didn''t do it before. There is also a reasonable explanation: it was long Ao who was in power before.


    Under such a reason, the wind direction of the people immediately turned to the military.


    "I didn''t expect that general long would be such a person. Why can others do this, but general long can''t do it? It must be his intention."


    "Don''t you realize that this is actually a clean-up?"


    "If so, isn''t long Ao even more damned, because those washed away are all animals, all animals killed by heaven!"


    When long Ao bombed Tianwei city with nuclear weapons before, many people in Beijing were very happy, because this kind of behavior protected their safety.


    Those who oppose long AO and feel that his practice is inhuman can only keep silent.


    Now that the situation has reversed, long Ao is certainly nailed to the stigma pole.


    The people of Shangjing military region told Chu Feng that they just wanted to arrest them at the beginning, but after they learned from the people about their evil deeds, they couldn''t stop the situation.


    Too many people starve to death because they are robbed of food, and too many people commit suicide because they are bullied.


    Especially those who rely on power to run amuck on one side are the cancer among the powers, directly destroying the relationship between the powers and ordinary people.After all, for ordinary people, food is life.


    Taking away their food is equivalent to killing them directly.


    With more and more damned people, these soldiers, who had already been extremely angry because of infighting, directly killed these prisoners.


    Even after several generals got the specific information, they felt shocked for a while.


    It turned out that during the time when they were defending Tianwei City, Shangjing was like this!


    Wang Chongshan even directly sent all the special forces out to investigate, killing the whole upper capital city. The number of people killed by his reconnaissance forces directly reached five figures, making the whole upper capital city immersed in an atmosphere of killing.


    Only then did they realize that heavy allusions should be used in troubled times.


    This sentence is just like being merciful but not in charge of the army. Only at the critical moment can we understand the truth.


    But even if the people who went to Beijing did according to Chu Feng''s instructions, Chu Feng would not stay. After all, his foundation is not here.


    What''s more, compared with what others give him, he still feels that what he strives for by himself is more reliable.


    Everything in dawning city belongs to him.


    But if he stayed in Shangjing, he would fall into a power struggle all day.


    After saying goodbye to the people of the Shangjing military, they are on their way home.


    When passing through the northern part of East China, Luo Xingyao and others waited here for a while to clear the zombies and rescue the survivors.


    This is a suitable opportunity for military training, and Chu Feng also took people to stay here for a long time.


    However, at this time, he received a message from Su Yuan: "Yiyi wakes up, but Xiaoxi, who has been taking care of Yiyi, leaves the city of dawn, saying that she wants to go out for a walk. I want to send someone to stare at her, but she throws her away. No one can catch up with her."


    After receiving this news, Chu Feng immediately stopped the training plan, with his team with the fastest speed back to the city of dawn.

 Chapter 562

    "You mean Xiao Xi left after he got the news that I came back?"


    Chu Feng, who returns to the city of dawn in advance, looks a little ugly after listening to Su Yuan''s report.


    He doesn''t think that with Xiaoxi''s character, he will betray himself.


    But some people are born with dead brains.


    As long as you think it''s right, even if you die, you won''t look back.


    Su Yuan said: "it''s not just like this, because I suspect that there is a ghost in this matter, so I quietly asked Yiyi after she woke up. Although she was deliberately concealing, I still realized that she was lying. She woke up many days ago, but she was taught to deceive us by Xiaoxi, because she was afraid of hurting the little girl''s heart, so I didn''t know There was no specific inquiry. "


    Chu Feng clenched his fist and then released it powerlessly.


    Hehe, so this is a long time ago?


    However, before she left, how could she hide so well?


    Su Yuan looks at the Chu Feng in front of her. She only feels that this road is tall and straight, which supports the whole figure of Dawning city. Now she seems a little weak.


    She didn''t know if it was her own illusion, but she preferred it to be.


    "Anyway, find her first!"


    Chu Feng waved weakly, "arrange the people I brought back, and report the situation to me after the arrangement."


    When Xiao Xi saves Su Yuyan with his own life, he doesn''t just treat her as a beautiful vase.


    It''s just, why is it like this?


    However, Chu Feng is not the kind of person who can make a conclusion on the surface. No matter what reason she has, she must ask face to face.


    The news of Chu Feng''s return soon spread in the city of dawn, and the residents here welcomed him.


    Even a few Vice City lords even made a welcome ceremony, treating the members of the order of hell as heroes.


    Chu Feng didn''t like this kind of face work, but considering that it can increase the confidence of the people, he didn''t deliberately refuse.


    Now that he has become the flag of the city of dawn, his name can influence one side.


    Today''s dawning city development has entered the right track, in the area outside the main city also has many strongholds, the influence is very huge.


    Of course, the people who can really work for themselves are the original members.


    Whether it''s the land of dawn City, or the research data they obtained, the gene enhancers they produced, all provide benefits for dawn city.


    And those who are qualified to distribute benefits are only those who follow Chu Feng from the beginning.


    In order not to be robbed by others, these people are training hard every day, or hunting zombies and mutant animals in groups.


    Once there is something that needs to be guarded together, people will burst out with great potential.


    That''s about 30000.


    Those members of the periphery are all relying on the city of dawn, or simply using their own hunting profits in exchange for materials, not real members.


    After returning to China, Chu Feng asked Su Yuan to contact Liu Chuan of Yunwu Mountain to import a large amount of ore from him to process and make black iron.


    It is from now on that black iron has gradually replaced steel.


    The speed of human progress and overall growth in this life is far faster than that in the previous one, and the source of all these changes is Chu Feng.


    The most gratifying thing for Chu Feng is actually the change of his sister.


    Since Chu xiaorou took over the task of public security, she killed many criminals in the city of dawn. At first, she didn''t adapt, but she finally survived.


    What''s more, Chu xiaorou''s understanding of the sinister human nature has grown to a very high level.


    She gradually understood that maybe you can look at everything in the world with a bright attitude, but this is definitely not the reason why you are not wary of people''s evil.


    When you are hurt by evil people, then all the people you see will be hurt at the same time.


    Of course, there is another headache for Chu Feng, that is, Chu xiaorou''s sense of responsibility has not been extinguished. She thinks that since she has strength, she should shoulder the responsibility of protecting one side.


    It is worth mentioning that the survivors of Tuo Shuguang City, Fu, and the three provinces and one city near Nandu, basically rarely have any surviving bases for the restoration of slavery. On the one hand, it is thanks to the military, on the other hand, people have a better place to go.


    Because dawning city produces food and gene fortified medicine continuously, and has complete equipment production line, as well as various material production lines, the reaction is chain like.


    After learning about the recent situation of Dawning City, Chu Feng took Chu xiaorou to the research base of the military region to meet his parents.


    Seeing their children''s well-being, Chu''s parents were also very excited.The only thing that bothers Chu xiaorou is that her parents have been urging her to get married.


    She was just an 18-year-old high school student. She was forced to get married.


    And for the older generation, it''s useless to talk about age, because you won''t get married earlier than them.


    But Chu Feng hears this question, is also some helpless.


    Younger sister''s pursuers are of course a lot, after all, whether it is appearance or identity, can cause a lot of hormone excess men''s pursuit.


    But it was because of the pursuit of too many people that she was not interested in those people.


    Gu Nanfei, who is a jerk, still has an indecisive attitude. He is either training soldiers or studying martial arts all day long. Of course, the two can be carried out simultaneously.


    After chatting with each other about the recent situation, Chu Feng put forward one thing: "Dad, mom, the force I''m building now also plans to set up a research department, but the research direction is mainly equipment and water purification, as well as the utilization of various new era creatures. I want to take you back to take charge of the overall situation."


    Chu''s father took a look at Chu Feng and said meaningfully, "you don''t have to hide your mind in front of me. I tell you, your mother and I won''t go back. Although we are just small research assistants here, our research projects serve human beings and won''t seek personal benefits for you."


    Chu Feng''s face was helpless, but since it was his parents'' insistence, he had no choice.


    But Chu xiaorou asked casually, "is there any new progress in your research? If there is no progress, let''s study something practical! For example, how to make more people have enough food and how to make more people drink clean water. "


    She also wants her parents to be with her. That''s why she said that.


    To her surprise, Chu''s father replied seriously: "we found the source of zombie virus."

 Chapter 563

    "You, are you serious?"


    Chu Feng felt that it was not true. The zombie virus source that he had not found in the next 10 years was found by his parents and his research institute within a few months?


    Are you kidding? Are all the researchers in the next 10 years free?


    He has changed a lot of things since his rebirth, but I didn''t expect that even such things have changed.


    Is the key to zombie virus in their parents?


    It''s too dramatic.


    Looking at his son''s astonished eyes, Chu''s father thought that his son was frightened by himself, so he explained with some complacency:


    "what I''m going to tell you next, you must not spread it casually. After all, the origin of zombie virus is really a little, um, hard to say."


    "We noticed one thing. First of all, all the zombies appeared after the cataclysm, that is, after the Yuanli filled the world. But we noticed a problem, that is, many creatures can become zombies, but only human beings mutated at first. Those zombie animals only became zombies after being infected by human beings There is no precedent for natural change. "


    Hearing this, Chu Feng felt a little hairy in his heart.


    However, he realized that the reason why no one has found the source of zombie virus in the future is not that they have not found it, but that they dare not disclose it.


    Chu Fu continued: "human beings will not only mutate into zombies, but also many corpses that have died before the disaster have mutated, so we have a guess that the zombie virus has already lurked in human beings before the disaster."


    "Later, the military provided us with a lot of combat data. We noticed one thing, that is, some people who were not infected by zombies have a certain chance to become zombies after death, so we made a bold guess that everyone is carriers, and the source of zombie virus is human beings."


    "Well, how is that possible?"


    Chu xiaorou stares big eyes, "but, then why don''t we have mutation?"


    The source of zombie virus is human beings. If this sentence is spread, I don''t know how much turbulence it will cause and how many people feel uneasy.


    And Chu Feng''s heart is also set off a storm.


    However, there is a lot of evidence to support this conjecture, such as why most animals can become zombies, but no animal is natural.


    "Very simple, when the human body is invaded by the virus, it will produce antibodies. If the antibodies can defeat the virus, they will not become zombies. If they fail, they will mutate."


    Chu Fu explained, "after we made this guess, we immediately carried out a lot of experiments, and finally found that zombie virus originated from a gene coding in human body. This gene coding function is to produce a special enzyme, which has a very strong ability to be kind to vitality. When combined with vitality, it will become zombie virus, and become zombie disease If poison defeats the immune system, it turns people into zombies. "


    "That''s why it''s hard for many powers to become zombies even if they are injured by zombies. There are also a few lucky ordinary people who are injured by zombies but are lucky to survive because their immune system is strong enough to defeat zombie virus."


    "People who are injured by zombie virus but can survive will also have better physical quality. It''s because after defeating zombie virus, the vitality combined with zombie virus enters the human body and strengthens the human body."


    "Based on this principle, we extracted and cultured the immune cells of those people who were infected with zombie virus but did not die, and developed a new zombie virus serum. The shelf life of this zombie virus serum is only 7 days, but the chance of saving the survivors bitten by zombies is 100%!"


    Hearing these news, Chu xiaorou felt that her three outlooks would be subverted.


    The origin of zombie virus is actually the gene coding in human body.


    If the news gets out, I don''t know how many people will be unable to accept it.


    Even Chu Feng can only keep himself calm on the surface.


    He did not expect that this would be the answer he would pursue in the next 10 years.


    So,


    there is no solution to zombie virus?


    As long as human beings are alive,


    zombie virus can not disappear?


    However, Chu Feng calmed down, because he thought of the crisis in the next 10 years. It was impossible for zombies to pose a devastating threat to human beings. In that continuous crisis, the threat of zombies was only a part of it, a large proportion, but not a fatal part.


    "I think that human beings are excellent races. Since they can stand at the top of the earth''s food chain, there is no reason to be surpassed by other races."


    Chu Feng reluctantly said with a smile, "since the origin of zombie virus is in human body, as long as human beings continue to evolve, zombie virus will always be suppressed by human beings!""Well said!"


    Chu Fu was also very excited. "Since human beings can stand at the top of the food chain, there is no reason to be driven down by other races. What''s more, this discovery also has great positive significance. For example, it can purify the gene enhancer and break the restriction that everyone can only take one drug."


    Chu Feng''s eyes brightened: "if so, then the overall strength of mankind will be able to rise to a higher level."


    Chu Fu shook his head: "the most important raw materials of gene enhancer are the blood of mutant zombies and the spinal cord of a few mutant animals. After all, the height of human evolution is very high, and only a few can surpass human genes."


    Chu Feng said: "that''s very good. No wonder you and your mother don''t want to go back."


    If he had such a good project on hand, he would not give up.


    Chu''s mother looked at her brother and sister with loving eyes: "seeing that you and xiaorou are OK, your father and I are relieved. I don''t ask you to be a hero, as long as the family can live together, it''s really hard for you to be born in this world."


    Chu''s father was discontented and said: "a man is a man. If he is a man, he should take responsibility. If he is not capable, he should take care of himself. If he is capable, he should not take responsibility. Is this still a man? That''s called a package. "


    Chu mother quarreled: "whether he is a man or not, I think Xiao Feng and Xiao Rou are good."


    "You woman, you are unreasonable."


    Chu Feng and Chu xiaorou look at their parents who are in a quarrel. They have no choice but to look at each other. Then they quietly leave the room of the Research Institute.

 Chapter 564

    After his parents clearly expressed their determination, Chu Feng did not ask too much.


    Anyway, it''s no use to force, where are the generations!


    Back in the city of dawn, a lot of trouble piled on him.


    More than three months have passed since the end of the world. Now the people who can survive have basically been able to adapt to this era.


    Some powerful powers set up survival bases around themselves, giving many survivors a place to rest.


    However, all kinds of crises followed.


    In addition to the dangerous zombies, human beings have to face the threat of various mutant animals, among which the most annoying is the mutant mice.


    Mice have a strong reproductive capacity, but also have the ability to drill holes, can easily find those places to store food, the granary empty.


    So many of the survivors managed to find supplies, but they were all left over by rats.


    Only in those places where large-scale zombies are occupied, the probability of having available materials will be higher, but most of the materials have gone moldy.


    In addition, the time of day is getting shorter and shorter, the wild is becoming more and more dangerous, and the emergence of all kinds of extreme climate makes the human living environment worse.


    Therefore, after the initial upsurge of material collection, the major survival bases began to embark on the road of material production. They began to cultivate in enclosure, and even tried to breed mutant animals. Human beings, who were forced to survive, almost tried every means to survive.


    Those places with the same spiritual spring as dawning city have even caused bloody conflicts among many forces, and even the military can''t completely ban them.


    Because dawning city is the first power to get on the right track, it is very powerful.


    One month after returning to the city of dawn, Chu Feng convened a meeting of the high-level forces of the city of dawn.


    "I propose that, with the help of the influence of our twilight City, we establish a service organization called the demon hunter guild. Any powerful demon hunter team can register with the guild, and then use the guild as an information exchange platform. Any party who is in danger that the survivors can''t resist or encounter difficulties that they can''t solve can communicate with other places through the guild Forces or demon hunting teams, of course, need a certain reward. "


    With that, he handed some paper with the plan to the people on the meeting table.


    When they heard Chu Feng''s idea, they were all in a daze.


    In the past month, Chu Feng stayed with the members of hell knights to hunt zombies every day. They thought Chu Feng would only fight and kill every day.


    But after so long silence, he finally began to show his tusks.


    In their view, Chu Feng''s practice should be to expand his influence.


    After seeing Chu Feng''s design, the public applauded the proposal.


    He Chongyin raised his hand and said, "I have a question. The demon hunter guild is going to set up branches in each survivor base, so how should these people be allocated? At present, there are more than 300 survivor bases in three provinces and one city near Nandu with more than 10000 people. If we send people to each branch, our strength will be very scattered. "


    His proposal is very reasonable. After all, the city of dawn has strength only when it is united.


    If the power is scattered randomly, it will only lose the deterrent power of the past.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "why should we send our own people? The establishment of the demon hunter union is good for every survivor. The branch will be given to the owner of each survivor base, but the transportation of communication equipment and materials will be given to us. After all, we have such strength. "


    All of a sudden, they realized that Chu Feng did not intend to control the major survival bases through the demon hunter guild, which was their fault.


    Seeing the disappointment in the eyes of several deputy city masters, Su Yuan can''t help shaking her head. These people are ambitious, but they can''t see how much they can eat.


    If it had not been for Chu Feng and himself, these people would have suffered because of their ambition.


    Chu Feng continued: "you should remember that the demon hunter guild is at least a pure service organization. Anyone who is willing to establish a survival base for the branch of the demon hunter guild can increase the share of food and clean water purchased from us, so don''t think about using the guild for personal gain."


    Hearing the share of food and water, Su Yuan was surprised: "of course, we have no shortage of clean water. Recently, we have gained a lot of benefits from selling clean water. It doesn''t matter to increase the share, but our food is not enough. If we continue to increase the amount of water sold to the outside world, it may affect our strategic reserves."


    Although there is a spring in dawning City, the surrounding farmland and crops will grow very fast and provide a lot of food.


    However, no amount of food can support a large population. If there is no limited export, there will be problems in the strategic Grain Reserve of Dawning city.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "don''t worry about this problem. Strategic grain reserves can never be moved. The increased share can be obtained from me. Of course, it must be exchanged with equivalent value. The price you exchange from me can be increased and then sold to major branches."With his breakthrough to the sixth level, Yuanfu has gradually stabilized.


    During this period, he also kept collecting all kinds of materials into the Yuan government. The grain production in the Yuan government was already very large, and it was no problem to support hundreds of thousands of people.


    And this number will continue to increase with the expansion of the Yuan government.


    This is why he has the courage to establish the demon hunter guild.


    "What if they don''t cooperate?" Yu asked


    "If you don''t cooperate, the demon hunter guild will share intelligence."


    Chu Feng said, "those who don''t want to cooperate with us to set up the guild certainly can''t get the information we share, and they can''t buy anything from us. If they want to get precious goods and equipment, especially excellent black iron equipment, they have to buy them from others."


    If you can buy good equipment at a low price, who is willing to buy second-hand equipment?


    Even though the Xuanshan iron ore and various rare ore veins have been discovered by various forces, the equipment produced by Chu Feng, with the support of the gray dwarf, is still the best.


    The quality of equipment is often a direct determinant of life and death in combat, and its durability also determines whether a person can safely come back from the wild.


    What''s more, in this month''s time, the order of hell is a living sign.


    A group of warriors with only level 3 and level 4 were able to kill level 5 with equipment. This gap has made countless people envious. No one is willing to discount this kind of thing.


    Chu Feng, who came back from the future, also knew what kind of influence the demon hunter guild would have in the future.


    Now he''s going to be a trendsetter, setting up the demon hunter guild in advance and providing better welfare.


    When the whole East China is connected, the city of dawn will become the center of East China.


    At that time, he only needed a word to find someone.

 Chapter 565

    The reason why Chu Feng chose this opportunity is that his accumulation is enough, and that many farces of huge forces have disintegrated.


    Some powerful powers formed a huge group, and some even exceeded the number of Dawning city. However, they soon faced a problem.


    Pay us wages!


    Of course, this salary is not soft money, but a real benefit.


    Since your people want to work hard for you, at least you have to solve the problem of food and clothing. Even this problem can''t be solved. Why do people want to mix with you?


    Would you like to suppress all opposition with your fists? Such idiots are basically killed.


    Even Chu Feng, is also to ensure the interests of the city of dawn.


    Of course, you can also call on your hands to attack the zombie occupied area, but there is a problem, that is, how do you distribute the interests?


    If you can''t solve this problem, no matter how many people you have, your power is just a castle in the air.


    So just a few days ago, some behemoths with a population of more than 100000 disintegrated one after another. The military region of Nandu took advantage of the situation and destroyed some bandit gangs. The three central provinces in East China became quiet.


    Although there has been a lot of infighting during this period, Huaxia is actually the most united country in the world.


    Although we can''t do it with one heart and one mind, compared with those countries with capital control, the top management of Huaxia is already the most responsible country in the world.


    When a large number of monsters disintegrated, the demon hunter guild naturally emerged.


    Chu Feng grasped this trend and grasped the opportunity of the demon hunter guild in his own hands.


    After answering some questions, the proposal of the demon hunter guild was officially approved.


    Although this is actually a speech by Chu Feng, the basic face still needs to be given.


    If you don''t give them face, maybe they don''t dare to resist, but if they trip you in the dark, they may pit you to death at the critical moment.


    Many people have such a villain in their heart. It''s better not to let it show.


    The appearance of the demon hunter guild soon caused a sensation in East China, because the operation of the guild was based on the resources of Dawning city.


    Dawning city has the richest resources and the simplest equipment building technology, which is no secret in East China. Now the emergence of demon hunter guild means that the resources of Dawning city will be inclined to the society on a large scale.


    Whether it''s the crystal nucleus, spinal cord or blood teeth of zombies, or the corpses of mutant animals, or the corpses of insects, they can all be exchanged for meritorious deeds in the demon hunter guild, and then for fixed things.


    As long as you hunt enough monsters, you can get anything.


    Even when you have accumulated a certain degree of merit, you can build your own hell Knight order.


    Of course, it is estimated that no force can have such courage.


    According to Chu Feng''s price standard, the price of a set of black iron armor is now 50 fourth-order crystal nuclei or 7 fifth order crystal nuclei. Converted into a mutant beast, it is the complete corpse of ten fifth order mutant beasts. It also needs weapons to arm a person. If you want to accept a mount, you need more materials.


    So only a few experts can exchange these armor.


    But even without considering armor, the weapons made of black iron are very popular.


    It can cut the head of a zombie of level 5, so it''s safe to hold this weapon in your hand.


    At least there won''t be the tragedy of not being able to chop each other''s head when they are desperate.


    No, except the price is too expensive, there are not too many defects.


    At present, four iron ores and some special veins have been found in East China. Every day, a large number of iron ores are sent to the city of dawn, which also avoids the process of Chu Feng''s personal collection.


    In addition, the demon hunter guild also provides information and intelligence services.


    The team of Dawning city often goes out to hunt zombies. In the process of hunting, they record all kinds of monsters they encounter, and then compile a "monster illustrated book", which is edited by Su Yuan, and then distributed to each branch of the demon hunter guild for anyone to read.


    It''s OK to record or copy by yourself. No one will stop you.


    A map of the whole East China region is attached to the monster illustrated book, which records the places where large-scale zombies occupy, and reminds you not to go easily.


    Such welfare caused a burst of applause among the people.


    "It''s worthy of being the master of Chu City in dawning city. It''s just to give welfare to the public. There are many weaknesses of monsters on it. If we get the guide earlier, maybe our teammates won''t die."


    "And the equipment, as long as you fight with those monsters, you can get the equipment. This is a measure to encourage you to fight with monsters!"


    "Yes! The city master of Chu is much better than those who use force to rob ordinary people''s goods. "


    Over the past few months, powerful powers have often robbed ordinary people of their supplies.If this happens in the city of dawn, then these powers will die, but if it happens in other places, the city of dawn is beyond reach.


    So the folk even caused the opposition between the warrior and the psionic. Some extremists even called on all the warrior to unite to wipe out the psionic.


    Although this kind of action did not succeed, but the contradiction between the two sides has been buried.


    Only in the city of dawn did the powers and warriors live in harmony.


    Some of the smarter people also followed the system of Dawning city when they established their power. Although they did not necessarily provide many benefits, they were also exploring the possibility of mutual cooperation between the two sides.


    It can be said that Chu Feng''s order almost affected the situation in East China.


    That''s the impact of the butterfly effect.


    The appearance of "monster illustrated book" has expanded the prestige of Dawning city.


    In the first week after the establishment of the demon hunter guild, 15 factions agreed to build branches of the demon hunter guild within their own sphere of influence.


    Many forces are suspicious of this model, and even regard it as a means to control themselves.


    However, with the establishment of these 15 branches, a large number of materials and sophisticated equipment flowed out of the guild, which immediately attracted a large number of demon hunting teams to settle in these 15 branches. After all, they want to get new equipment first.


    The outflow of a large number of powerful powers weakens many small survival bases.


    There are also some idiots who even want to use force to leave these powers behind. Such people basically end up dead.


    So dawn city did not use any coercive measures, the demon hunter guild spread all over the three provinces and one city of Nandu, and spread towards the two provinces of the south.

 Chapter 566

    The demon hunter guild is growing stronger and stronger. Chu Feng has spent the rest of his time preparing for going to hell again, except for taking the hell knights to wipe out some robbers who want to ransack and deliver goods.


    He knew that although the survivors had begun to adapt to the environment, we would come one wave after another in the future.


    He has to be stronger to deal with future crises.


    On the last day of the fifth month of doomsday, that is, April 30, 2021, Chu Feng convened the members of the hell Knight order again.


    But this time he''s not going to fight.


    "Remove armor!"


    Chu Feng light orders a way.


    The members of hell Knight order, under this command, in less than 7 seconds, took off their armor and put it aside.


    They don''t understand the order, but they have to obey it.


    There are 340 members of the hell Knight order, and more than 600 squire knights. Most of these squire knights are drawn from Gu Nanfei. They are not very talented, but they have family to take care of, so they are very desperate.


    They know that their strength is not good, so they can only make up for it by being obedient.


    Just give them a commitment to take care of their family, and they will fight for you.


    This is also the reason why Chu Feng attaches great importance to martial arts, so he can support them.


    Chu Feng selected more than 1000 such people, but he could not cultivate so many.


    "Sit down and run five Qi Jue!"


    With Chu Feng''s command, a total of about 1000 members of the Knight Order sat on the ground and began to run the five Qi Jue. No one made a noise.


    Wu Qi Jue is one of Gu Nanfei''s most important skills.


    In the past, the skills of the ancient martial family were able to condense the vitality in the body in the era of lack of vitality. The vitality cultivated in this era can burst the human body.


    So Gu Nanfei also went back to his hometown and found such a skill from a very old bronze ware in the library.


    The cultivation of martial arts can be summed up as "practice one breath inside, practice muscles and skin outside."


    If you practice one breath in the chest, it means five breath in the chest.


    Wuqi Jue is regarded by Gu family as the first qigong practice in the world. With the development of the times, it has been eliminated because of the low efficiency of cultivation.


    It''s also because the bronzes used to record Gongfa are so precious that they haven''t been lost.


    Now the five Qi formula is exclusive to this era.


    Five Qi Jue is based on the idea of exercising the five zang organs, that is, the five Qi in the chest, which is five times slower than the ordinary method, but the victory lies in safety, and the foundation is very solid.


    Later generations have also launched the five Qi formula, but it was in the third year.


    With the implementation of the five Qi formula, the wind direction of martial arts cultivation has suddenly decreased by 70%, which has greatly improved Gu Nanfei''s reputation in martial arts circles. Even many people call him "Wu Zu". If he is willing to build a new force, there will be a large number of people to support him.


    However, according to him, he can concentrate on practicing and studying the skills in the city of dawn, and leave the rest to others. If he is independent, he will not have so much time.


    Chu Feng is also very famous among the martial arts.


    If Gu Nanfei opened up a safe way for the warrior, then what Chu Feng maintained was the dignity of the warrior, so that those superior powers could understand that the warrior could also strive for self-improvement.


    So the city of dawn has another function, which is the link between the psionic and the warrior.


    "Don''t be distracted by any sound until you get my next order."


    After Chu Feng gave the order, a Yuan Fu appeared in his hand. Then the Yuan Fu turned into a drop of water and disappeared into Wei''s eyebrow.


    Wei Po Jun''s face was full of pain, but he still held on.


    Then, he felt a cool breath, starting from the eyebrow along his whole body meridian spread to the whole body, first a severe pain, then a cool feeling spread all over the body, let him feel comfortable, almost can''t help moaning out.


    After this feeling passed, he only felt that his body was lighter.


    It''s not the ease of weight, it''s the lightness of movement.


    He has a feeling that his cultivation can go further, and there will be no danger and burden, and he will not be possessed.


    You know, the biggest risk of martial arts cultivation is to be possessed by fire. At this stage, the repair fluid has not been developed yet, so being possessed by fire can only be cured by those with wood or water system abilities, but not everyone can be rescued. Even if they are rescued reluctantly, some people will suffer irreversible injuries.


    Chu Feng is the only one who can fundamentally save people.


    Therefore, no one in the order of hell has died of being possessed."Xisui Yuanfu is really useful."


    After Chu Feng helped Wei break the army to wash marrow, the next step was to help the second person wash marrow. This was one of the three deputy commanders of the hell Knight order, named Han Yunxiao. He was one of the 12 people that Chu Feng valued and focused on training from the beginning. The remaining 11 people also became deputy commanders or small captains.


    Han Yunxiao is very suitable for practicing ancient martial arts. His accomplishments have reached the top level of level 4, only one step away from level 5.


    Under the infusion of the Xi Sui Yuan Fu, he quickly broke through the five level pass, keeping pace with Wei''s breaking army cultivation.


    When he is fully adapted to the power in his body, he can go further.


    "why is the ancient book so comprehensive? Is this a legacy inherited by a person or what is the essence of a civilization''s practice?"


    When he used the Yuan Fu to help people wash marrow, Chu Feng also had such questions.


    In his previous life, he practiced the skills in mysterious ancient books mainly by fighting.


    Now when he recalled the ancient books in the spiritual world, he found that the ancient books were very comprehensive. Would anyone really be bored to master every Tao?


    But he has so little information now that it''s no use guessing.


    Moreover, the inheritance of many people in later generations is also very comprehensive.


    It can only be said that ancient books are very high-end in terms of knowledge.


    The names of the other two deputy commanders are Zou Mengxuan and sun Yuting. They are a young man and a woman who look like a scholar.


    The hell Knight order is also respected for its strength and meritorious service. After all, if you make more contributions, Chu Feng will naturally help you improve your strength, and the strength of these two is second only to Wei''s breaking army, so Chu Feng does not stick to the same pattern.


    Riding on her head by a woman, many members of the Knights'' order are dissatisfied with sun Yuting. It''s a pity that the little girl directly reasoned with those people with her fist, and the farce ended in the end.

 Chapter 567

    The strength of the three deputy commanders soon rose to the fifth level, followed by the captains.


    Hell knights is now divided into a total of 30 teams, of course, only 12 of them are full. The captains of these teams have both strength and command ability.


    After all, in a small team, the team leader''s decision-making power is much higher than that of IQ.


    However, Chu Feng gave Wei broken army and the three deputy commanders the high-level wash marrow Yuan Fu, and gave the captains the intermediate wash marrow Yuan Fu. However, it is enough to raise their strength to level 5.


    After all, those who are qualified to run for the team leader are not inferior in strength.


    Although the hell Knights speak for meritorious service, they are more likely to get more meritorious service when they are strong. Those who are determined are also given an excuse by Chu Feng to start a small kitchen, and use "Juyuan Fu" to improve their strength and join in some vitality by the way.


    For Chu Feng, since talent can be changed, he certainly pays more attention to the spirit and will.


    After helping 30 team leaders wash pulp, he helped 30 vice team leaders wash pulp.


    The vice captain enjoys the same treatment as the official captain. Only in this way can he be competitive. As for the ordinary members, Chu Feng separates the Xi Sui Yuan Fu and shares one with them.


    No way, if the strength of the team exceeds the captain too much, it will affect the prestige of the captain.


    However, if the player performs well, he can build a small team.


    After everyone had used the xisui Yuanfu, Tian Jing and his three men came in carrying a huge bronze cauldron. The cauldron was burning broth, sending out an attractive fragrance.


    These are soups made from the meat of mutant animals, which are rich in energy and nutrition.


    It''s also a favorite thing for powerful powers and warriors. In addition to quickly replenishing their physical strength, they can also slightly improve their strength.


    Of course, you can''t eat too much of this kind of food, or you may not be able to make up for it.


    After smelling the broth, many people''s noses were ready to move.


    Chu Feng ordered: "today''s meat tube is enough, so there''s no need to fight, but you''d better wait until you''re too hungry to endure to drink soup. This is the biggest improvement for you. If you can''t bear it, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, your strength is your own."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, the people who were ready to move closed their eyes again and began to practice.


    Since Chu Feng said that the broth is enough, it must be enough.


    Their strength is directly related to their status and welfare, so we can tolerate it at the beginning.


    But Chu Feng instructs to Tian Jing: "you watch here, don''t make trouble."


    After giving orders, Chu Feng left the training ground.


    Outside the training ground, ye Xiaohui in a white dress and her daughter, ye Yiyi, are waiting outside. After seeing Chu Feng, ye Yiyi immediately rushes up: "big brother, when can I go out! Mom said I can''t go out until I''m stronger. How long will it take me? "


    Ye Xiaohui held her daughter: "Yiyi, don''t make trouble. You will be able to see the outside world in the future."


    Zhang Ziqing and Su Yuyan took a pity look at Ye Yiyi, but they didn''t plead.


    Although they don''t know why Chu Feng must keep Ye Yiyi''s existence secret, he must have his reasons for doing so.


    If her existence is exposed, it will be a disaster for dawning city and ye Yiyi.


    Chu Feng stretched out three fingers: "three months, as long as you obediently obedient for three months, my brother assured you that you will be able to see the outside world, but you have to understand that the outside world is not as beautiful as the book says. While you yearn for freedom, you also need to be able to deal with the dangers of the outside world."


    Hearing the three-month deadline, ye Xiaohui''s eyes brightened: "really?"


    Ye Yiyi also excitedly kisses Chu Feng on the cheek: "big brother, it''s a deal. Don''t go back."


    Chu Feng said to Ye Xiaohui: "the birth of Yiyi is a tragedy, so you must be prepared. Although your current strength is good, it has not yet reached the qualification to protect Yiyi. I can continue to help you improve your strength, but ultimately you have to rely on yourself."


    Those closest to Chu Feng, such as ye Xiaohui and Su Yuyan, have reached the sixth level. They are at the top of the times. With the power of the sword, ye Xiaohui''s strength is far superior to that of the same level. However, compared with the danger brought by Ye Yiyi''s temptation, ye Xiaohui still has some shortcomings.


    "I understand, Lord." Ye Xiaohui''s solemn way.


    Considering her image in front of her daughter, Chu Feng forbade her to call her master.


    So now ye Xiaohui''s name for Chu Feng is the Lord of the city. She doesn''t want to call Chu Feng''s name directly because she hopes to use loyalty as a bargaining chip in exchange for Chu Feng''s protection of her daughter.


    Fortunately, Yiyi is also a obedient and clever child, and has had painful experience, so he didn''t force, just chose to believe.


    But Chu Feng originally wanted her to call her uncle, but ye Yiyi said: "my brother looks so young, how can I call him uncle? And I call several elder sisters, but I don''t call Auntie! "Therefore, we also call each other their own names.


    Chu Feng looked at Su Yuyan: "has Li Xiao broken through?"


    According to the order, Li Xiao is the last one to break through in Su YuYan''s core team. If he breaks through, it means that Li Ran and Luming have all broken through.


    Su Yuyan nodded: "he broke through yesterday, and now he is familiar with his own strength."


    Compared with those strangers, Chu Feng was more willing to trust those close to him.


    Maybe this will make him miss some talents, but he doesn''t regret it.


    After all, his fundamental purpose of establishing power is to protect the people around him. If he violates this principle, what is his original intention of establishing power?


    Now with Li Xiao''s breakthrough, Su YuYan''s five member group has five six level strong men, whose strength has surpassed that of the whole East China.


    After all, the accumulation of fifth to sixth order is a considerable number.


    The breakthrough cost of the five of them was 1500 pieces of iron swords. Of course, they would go out to hunt zombies themselves, so Chu Feng didn''t pay too much for this.


    After all, they are not like the hell Knight order. They all rely on Chu Feng''s support all the way.


    In a few people chatting, the atmosphere in the yard is constantly improving.


    One by one, the members of the Knights'' order broke through, and their breath suddenly increased. After the breakthrough, they rushed to the tripod regardless of everything and began to grab the broth. Fortunately, there were several people to maintain order, and the whole scene was not in chaos.


    Chu Feng knows that this is just the beginning. The xisui Yuanfu is comprehensive to their promotion, and it will increase their potential, so that they have four levels of combat power, and have enough accomplishments to practice horizontal skills. The hell Knight order is about to usher in a period of rapid increase in strength.

 Chapter 568

    The members of the order of hell grow rapidly after pulp washing.


    However, the growth of strength is a process, and in the first 7 days after pulp washing, the speed of strength growth is the fastest.


    On the second day, Chu Feng received a message from his cousin.


    She and Aunt Liu appeared in Central China seven days ago in a small power conflict. However, when the dawn alliance rushed by, there was no news of them.


    Later, when my cousin appeared in the East China boundary, she was found by people of dawn alliance.


    Just when they showed their identity, my cousin suddenly left quickly with a look of vigilance, and said, "do you want to cheat me with this low-level deception?"


    When Chu Feng heard the news, he was also unable to laugh or cry.


    The arrival of doomsday has lowered many people''s moral bottom line. A liar can only be said to be the lowest. It seems that his cousin has also been cheated.


    However, this is also a good thing for Chu Feng, and he has confirmed that the members of his cousin''s team are very strong, so there is no need to worry about safety for the time being.


    This problem of trust can only be solved later.


    Since the demon hunter guild began to develop, although the power of dawn city has not increased much, its influence has expanded many times. I believe she will know that in her own identity, there is no need to cheat her.


    And now there is only more than one month left before the arrival of the great beast tide. Although his rebirth has caused the butterfly effect, the impact on this event should not be too big.


    Because the cause of the great beast tide is the massive reproduction of mutated organisms and the lack of food, no matter how big the butterfly effect caused by Chu Feng is, it is impossible to affect this aspect.


    When the tide of beasts came, the sky Rangers, who were originally just a secret organization, suddenly began to surface and joined forces with the survival bases and demon hunters to fight against the tide of beasts. In that war, the sky Rangers organization stood in the front line of the tide of beasts and almost wiped out the whole army.


    Later, people learned that the idea of Tianxun organization is to hide in the dark at ordinary times, find out in advance the crisis that can affect human beings, and come forward at the critical time.


    So it''s not an accident that they first discovered the arrival of the great beast tide.


    However, when they called on all parties to unite to resist, they did not receive too much attention, so that people missed the best time to resist the tide of animals. Later, they tried to buy time for everyone, so that the sky Ranger organization would exhaust all its strength.


    Maybe their behavior seems to be a little bit of Virgin Mary, but it is precisely because of the existence of these idiots that human beings continue to this day.


    If there are too many intelligent people in this world, human beings will not come to this day.


    So Chu Feng didn''t rush to find his cousin. Anyway, he couldn''t find her now. Then they would recognize each other.


    I just hope Aunt Liu''s tragedy will not repeat itself in this life.


    After his rebirth, Chu Feng has saved many tragedies, but also made him feel powerless.


    He has to gain more power to really control his own destiny.


    He has to make his power stronger to protect the safety of the people around him.


    The first, third, and third commanders of the hell Knight Order have broken through, and now they are heading towards the top of the fifth level. All the 30 captains have broken through in three days, and half of the vice captains have broken through.


    After all, to be a captain, there must be something that Chu Feng appreciates.


    Even if talent is not enough, as long as the will is strong enough, Chu Feng will start a small kitchen.


    And those ordinary members and knight squires have all reached the fourth level. Now they are consolidating their cultivation and improving some small levels.


    Such a huge force has been able to surpass this era.


    No one but the military can compete with this force.


    After the 7-day rapid growth period, the number of martial arts players who have reached level 5 has reached 75, of which 51 are official Knight captains and vice captains, and the rest are retinue knights. After all, among the people Gu Nanfei selected, there are talents.


    Of course, the price is that Chu Feng collected half of the mutant carcasses before. After all, everyone''s competition needs to be consumed. This investment almost makes Chu Feng''s heart bleed.


    But he understood that it was a necessary investment.


    Among the 24 five ranks of the retinue knights, Chu Feng must be promoted to the official knight.


    It''s just that an opportunity is needed.


    After all, even if he has strength, he should also have meritorious service.


    Therefore, Chu Feng broke up the 24 men and promoted them to captain of the retinue knight team, accepting the command of the official knight, which could avoid some confusion.


    After all this, Chu Feng gives each warrior a soul mark, which is a contract mark with the hell nightmare horse clan.


    "We should all know that our strongest mount is not a two legged horse, but a hellhole horse. But if you want to ride a hellhole horse, you must tame it yourself!"Chu Feng stood on the high platform and said to a group of five level strong men, "now that you have the soul mark of hell dimple horse, you should be able to read out the contents of the contract. Now, you can summon hell dimple horse in turn. Those who can tame it with their own strength can have hell dimple horse as their mount.


    You don''t have to think that equipment won''t win. Human beings don''t have the sharp claws and teeth of wild animals. Therefore, the direction of human evolution is to use weapons. Using weapons is human talent. In a word, it''s our ability to get our own mount.


    Finally, I hope that hellnightmare horse can become the standard for all of you and the standard mount for every member of our hellknight order


    The reason why he reminds weapons is that some absurd theories have emerged that the human body is the foundation and all weapons are external objects.


    For the warrior, physical fitness is really the foundation of everything.


    If the physical fitness, no matter how good weapons play the effect is limited.


    But, the foundation is the foundation, not everything!


    This kind of theory is just like learning a few physical formulas and being able to do physics problems. If it is said, it will only attract the ridicule of those bullies.


    The direction of human evolution is different from that of wild animals. In order to make better use of weapons, human teeth and claws begin to degenerate. If we give up weapons, we will give up the achievements of our ancestors'' evolution. This is a blasphemy to the road of human evolution.


    There was a burst of cheering under the platform.


    Although it is only a big pie now, we believe that this big pie is not painted, but real. They can see the possibility of obtaining it.


    Wei paojun, who has already won the hell nightmare horse, is standing beside Chu Feng, overlooking the crowd, preparing for the reception ceremony of the hell nightmare horse.

 Chapter 569

    The ceremony for the acceptance of nightmare horse in hell is open.


    When the ceremony began, most of the residents of Dawning city began to watch.


    It''s not that Chu Feng doesn''t know how to hide. For a big power, blindly playing pig and eating tiger will only turn itself into a real pig.


    It is necessary to hide the most lethal card, that is wisdom, but to hide ordinary strength, that is a fool.


    This "parade" can give you a simple message:


    I am very strong!


    When you show enough strength, then most of the enemies can''t afford to beat you. This is more effective than just playing pig and eating tiger.


    Because when your strength is strong enough, the original enemy may become your younger brother, and the swing grass on the wall will show loyalty to you.


    It doesn''t matter what they think, it''s important that you bow under my muscles.


    Therefore, the ceremony is also a process of "brightening the muscles".


    Han Yunxiao was the first one to come to power, and he was also the most important person for Chu Feng except Wei.


    After summoning a black hell nightmare horse through the contract mark, he removed the head of the black iron spear in his hand and said he would release water.


    Of course, this is not a fight of life and death.


    Chu Feng was the killer of the hell nightmare horse clan because he faced too many enemies and wanted to get the clan mark, so he couldn''t keep his hand.


    After summoning the nightmare horse of hell, Han Yunxiao rides on the double horned horse and rushes towards the other side.


    Both speed and power, including explosive power, can not catch up with hellnightmare horse, but at least can narrow the gap between the two sides.


    Hell dimple horse first retreated 50 meters away, and then turned into a black lightning, sprinting toward Han Yunxiao.


    Seeing the terrible speed, there was a cry in the audience.


    "Ah! How fast


    There is no time to shout out more content, hell dimple horse has come to Han Yunxiao''s body, the sharp corner of the head toward Han Yunxiao sprint away.


    Han Yunxiao suddenly turns to his side. The long gun without the head of the gun turns into a Xuan iron stick. He sweeps the leg of the hell nightmare horse with a stick, making the hell nightmare horse stagger, but he doesn''t lose his balance.


    The two sides quickly distance, and then head-on sprint.


    This is the tip of the needle to the wheat!


    The audience in the audience feel that their breathing is going to stop. People who have lived to this day have more or less combat experience.


    With their eyesight, of course, we can see that under such a terrible speed, most people will not be spared.


    Is this the top strength of Dawning city?


    No wonder dawning city can be famous in East China. Who is the opponent of such a terrible power?


    Just as the two sides were about to collide, Han Yunxiao''s horse suddenly turned to one side and crossed at a speed of a fraction.


    "Hiss!"


    With a cry of pain, the hell nightmare horse flew out directly, and then fell heavily to the ground. Just as it wanted to stand up, a black black iron sword pointed to its neck.


    "Good!"


    "Well done!"


    "Wailigud!"


    Han Yunxiao''s victory has greatly increased people''s confidence. The members of Dawning city are also proud of this scene, because it means that their strength of Dawning city has increased.


    There were warm applause and fanatical cheers under the stage.


    Han Yunxiao rode on the back of hell nightmare horse, came to the high platform, stood side by side with Wei broken army, such a move once again won a lot of applause.


    This means that their top experts have added another one.


    "Second, Zou Mengxuan!"


    Chu Feng looks calm, calm announced.


    Zou Mengxuan is a weak scholar with gold rimmed glasses. At least on the surface, his name has some feminization.


    In fact, he was an all-round athlete in the old times. Although he was not as good as a professional, his physical quality was far better than that of ordinary people, and he even broke the track and field record of the school.


    After he became a warrior, his eyesight had improved, but he didn''t take off his glasses. He just took off the glasses and left the golden frames.


    In his words, he is nostalgic for the past.


    There is a wish hidden in his heart to make the world the same.


    Meet Chu Feng, let him see the hope.


    Although he knew that Chu Feng did not have such an idea in his heart, he firmly believed that Chu Feng would make the world a better place.


    The battle started. In less than 10 seconds, the battle ended.


    Although the process of the battle was very dangerous, which attracted a lot of exclamations from the audience, in fact, there was not much suspense about the battle.Among Chu Feng''s team, there are more than a dozen who have been admitted by hell nightmare horse.


    Before they improve their strength, they have accumulated a lot of experience in fighting hell nightmare horse.


    Before they reached level 5, they were able to fight for some time. Now their strength has been greatly improved. How can they fail?


    When the second winner appeared, the whole city of dawn was full of smiles.


    This is the strongman of their city of dawn, and this is their patron saint.


    The third one on the stage is sun Yuting. On the surface, she is a girl with a little strong temperament, but in fact, she is a female murderer.


    Because of the pregnancy incident last time, Chu Feng eliminated a large number of women from the team, because he did not want to disrupt the battle because of the pregnancy of women.


    Only a small number of girls have won his recognition.


    Sun Yuting is one of them. She promises that even if she finds a man, she won''t get pregnant easily until she gets Chu Feng''s permission, so she reluctantly lets Chu Feng trust her.


    After Chu Feng left with a part of the knights, she followed Su Yuan to shine.


    Later, when competing for the position of deputy commander, she directly beat all those who did not accept with her fists. Her position as commander really deserved.


    When sun Yuting rode the hell nightmare horse and stood on the high platform, the atmosphere of the whole scene reached a climax. Some self reliant women even regarded her as an idol.


    And the representatives of those forces who came from outside the city of dawn to observe the rites were as pale as earth.


    Is this the power of the city of dawn?


    Even such a terrible Warcraft can be defeated. If they ride on such a black horse, how can their strength be improved?


    After the three deputy commanders, there are thirty captains.


    One by one, at the beginning, everyone would burst into cheers. Later, everyone felt numb. Some people even doubted that these black horses were really as powerful as they looked?


    However, people with real insight all know that these people can play the fifth level combat effectiveness when they ride on the Bighorn horse. Now, riding on this kind of black nightmare horse is an invincible existence on the battlefield.

 Chapter 570

    No one dares to interrupt the whole process of the ceremony, which makes Chu Feng a little disappointed.


    After all, the name of a man is the shadow of a tree, and his name makes many people put out their mind of seeking trouble.


    After all the 30 captains got the hell''s nightmare horse, the vice captains didn''t come on stage, so their acceptance process didn''t need to be shown.


    After all, they don''t have the certainty of winning. It''s not good if they fail in this situation.


    On the high stage, more than 30 captain level warriors on hell nightmare horse stand in a row facing the audience. Su Yuyan and others also summon hell nightmare horse to their side with Chu Feng''s signal, forming a unique landscape.


    It''s a lot of pressure just to stand.


    The representatives of those forces outside the city of dawn have two ideas in their hearts: "I want to be one of them, too." "The city of dawn, you can''t fight it!"


    Maybe their forces here can unite to destroy the city of dawn, but it is almost impossible.


    Don''t say whether they can unite or not, just say who will be the leading force!


    Recently, the hell knights are very famous. They are all famous.


    Chu Feng got up and came to the front of the crowd, facing the audience, and his voice rang through the whole scene:


    "I can tell you one thing clearly, just now these fighters are all warriors, they are all powerful warriors!"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, countless people began to breathe heavily.


    Warrior? Now, although the number of warriors accounts for the majority, their status is still relatively low compared with the powers. Many powers despise the warriors.


    Although there has been some speculation just now, hearing Chu Feng admit it, it still shocked people.


    Can the warrior be so powerful?


    "Recently, some people find that I want to stir up the relationship between the warrior and the psionic. They think that those who can''t wake up are old humans. Now I can show you the power of old humans that you despise! I want to ask those people, "can you have such power?"


    Chu Feng''s words are enlightening and make many people feel ashamed.


    Many lucky awakeners are weak when it comes to warrior.


    After all, the powers not only cultivate fast, but also have the guidance of inheritance. Generally speaking, the power competitors are stronger, so it''s normal to look down on them.


    Of course, there are also some gifted warriors who have been recognized by some powers, but they are only a few after all. Moreover, some powers are used to it because of their nostrils, so even if they are faced with more powerful warriors, they still have nostrils.


    Now, when they see these warriors, do they dare to underestimate them?


    Many martial artists in the audience shed tears of excitement. They could not awaken their powers. They could only polish their bodies bit by bit through the public''s skills.


    Even if they were looked down upon, they didn''t give up.


    Because they still have hope in their hearts, and hope that the warrior can also come out.


    Chu Feng''s speech continues:


    "here, there is no difference between powers and martial arts, only the difference of professional division, only the difference between the strong and the weak. I believe that everyone has the opportunity to become a top power, and everyone has the potential to become a peerless high hand."


    "Maybe you want to say that they rely on their equipment, but I want to tell you that their equipment and strength are all obtained by fighting with zombies and exchanging their real merits! If you can kill enough zombies, you can get the same power


    "This is not empty talk. In the demon hunter guild I just established, such a promise will be written into the list of meritorious deeds, so that every strong person fighting with zombies and every hero fighting to protect human survivors will have the possibility to gain strength."


    "I can do very little, I can only choose those who are the bravest, those who make the greatest contribution to human beings, give them equipment and strength, let them make greater contribution, I don''t need their loyalty, just need them to stand in the human camp!"


    "But don''t get carried away by these opportunities, because everyone has only one life, and only living can have unlimited possibilities."


    "Those powerful powers, you may have the qualification to look down on the weak, but from now on, the martial arts are no longer synonymous with the weak. Those weak powers, you no longer have the qualification to look down on the martial arts, because these less fortunate people have surpassed you by their own efforts!"


    At the end of Chu Feng''s speech, the whole scene was silent.


    Countless warriors shed tears directly.


    They can see that in Chu Feng''s eyes, there is really no difference between powers and warriors. In his eyes, there is only a difference between strength and weakness.


    As long as we work hard, everyone has the hope of becoming stronger!


    These warriors who stand on the high platform, those who ride on the horseback of hell nightmare, they are like a beam of light, illuminating the way ahead.When today''s events spread, countless warriors will be proud of it.


    Those who have lost their confidence will have courage again.


    They are the leaders on the way of practicing martial arts. They are the targets and idols of martial arts.


    The powers in the audience are also chewing Chu Feng''s words.


    Maybe they can still remain arrogant, but the reason why they look down on others can be that they are weak, absolutely not because they are warriors.


    Those weak powers are even more ashamed or angry.


    Some people reflect on their past ideas, while others are determined not to change. These are only things that a few people can do. How can they affect their disdain for martial arts?


    However, with such a mind, few people can go far.


    After all, when narrow-minded people go out hunting zombies with others, their teammates will not trust to give their backs to them.


    On the high stage, Su Yuyan, Li Ran, Li Xiao, Lu Ming, Wang Xinran, Tian Jing and other powers are fighting with each other.


    "We only have the difference of occupation, not the difference of identity. From now on, we are all soldiers fighting side by side and guarding our homeland."


    "Oh


    "Oh -"


    there was a burst of cheers on the high stage, and the Knights of hell joined the carnival together. Today''s event is their most joyful day.


    They have not only gained strength, but also respect.


    This is as a person, as an emotional person, the most eager respect!


    In the past, the knot in their heart, now with a speech of Chu Feng, has disappeared without a trace.


    Whether they are warriors or powers, such a difference is no longer important to them. Now they have only one identity, that is, the guardian of the city of dawn, and the soldier to defend everyone''s homeland.

 Chapter 571

    At the end of the ceremony, those who are strong at the level of vice captain also won the hell nightmare horse. Of course, many people don''t succeed at one time, so try several more times.


    Anyway, there is no limit to the number of times, as long as your body can bear it.


    The next day, Chu Feng personally led the team out to encircle the zombies.


    Of course, to the outside world, it is said that they got help from the branch of the demon hunter guild, so they hunted and killed tens of thousands of zombies in three days, including more than 100 zombies who reached level 5 and a large number of mutant animals. They publicized themselves and the demon hunter guild at the same time.


    And this action, for Chu Feng, is a training.


    After several dangerous zombies were eliminated, Chu Feng chose some infamous forces to encircle and pursue them. Some powerful organizations of powers survived by robbing other survivors'' materials. There is no doubt that these organizations were hit by Chu Feng.


    In the face of the terrible speed of hell nightmare horse, they have no chance to escape.


    As long as it appears in the three provinces and one city controlled by Nandu, it cannot escape the sanction of Dawning city.


    Such a move was very exciting, and countless survivors applauded.


    There are also some people who say that Chu Feng is fishing for fame by doing so, but for those survivors who live in the shadow of the looters, whether they are fishing for fame or not, as long as they can help them remove the threat of death, it is more important than anything.


    Just like some rich people donate money for fame, maybe they don''t really donate money, but those who need help are actually helped.


    Especially those who were killed by robbers or robbed of women, they were very grateful for the behavior of the city of dawn, and even many people went to the city of dawn and said they would work for the city of dawn.


    But Chu Feng''s biggest goal is to train troops.


    But it''s good for him to be able to clean up the atmosphere nearby.


    Under the thunder of Chu Feng, the three provinces and one city have become harmonious. Whether they want to or not, the survivors can only put down the dispute and go out together.


    Most of the elite legions in Nandu are rebuilding the homeland of mankind, while a small number of them are starting to go south. On the one hand, they are rescuing the two southern provinces in East China. On the other hand, they are opening up the channel with the South China military region to make China a whole again.


    At present, a new telegraph communication network has been basically established in East China, North China and central China. The northeast region is handed over to North China for rescue, while South China is handed over to East China for contact.


    Central China is quite special. There is no special military region here, but because of the folk customs, there are a large number of veterans here. These veterans shoulder the responsibilities of soldiers again, open the armory and organize the people to build a new home. Only because there is no special organization, they seldom contact the outside world.


    Therefore, they have a long way to go in connecting the southwest and northwest.


    However, according to the military information, the chuandu military region in the Southwest has probably stabilized the situation in the southwest, and even took the initiative to contact central China. This news is very exciting.


    However, there is not much news in the northwest until now.


    Although some scouts went to the northwest to check the situation, only a small number of survivors were found, and the survivors had no contact with each other, casting a shadow on the military.


    Maybe, they are going to face the worst.


    In South China, according to the news from the southwest, there seems to be some confusion.


    However, Chu Feng only focused on East China, after all, it was the place where the city of dawn was established.


    As for the outside world? Let''s wait until his strength is enough!


    No matter how strong the strength is, such people will not live long.


    Even the proud military is beginning to realize its shortcomings.


    Although Chu Feng''s dawning city is developing very fast, it is still far from enough in the face of a united military. After all, the Chinese army is famous in the world for its fearlessness of death and strict discipline.


    After seven days of training, Chu Feng is ready to go to hell again.


    The gate of hell in Zhang Ziqing''s body is essentially a regional coordinate. Now with the growth of his strength, there is no threat.


    But Chu Feng understood that this was only temporary.


    Now the earth''s rules of heaven and earth are not completely stable. When the rules are completely stable, it is not certain that his seal will play an important role.


    So now no matter what he is for, he has to improve his strength.


    In the face of the darkness of the next 10 years, no matter how strong the strength, there is no absolute saying.


    Even if the supreme nine kings of the last ages have reached the peak of human existence, they can only protect one side at most and cannot disobey the general trend.


    Although Chu Feng was confident that he would surpass them in this life, it took time and calculation.


    If he does not want to repeat the previous life of hiding, he must let himself and the people around him have the power to protect himself.After Zhang Ziqing was ready to open the gate of hell, Chu Feng began to give a speech to more than 1000 knights in front of him: "although we had been to hell last time, we were only a group of tourists at that time. This time we went to hell is the starting point of our growth.


    From now on, I''ll announce the order of command. "


    There''s no inspiring speech, because it''s all over.


    In the last ceremony, the warrior''s self-confidence has been built up by him. If it still needs him to give too many speeches to inspire people, then their will is too weak.


    "Thirty teams, starting from the captain, are No.1 to No.12. When the captain dies, he will obey No.2. When the No.2 dies, he will obey No.3. Chaos and no command are not allowed. Teams No.1 to No.12 are under the command of Wei. Teams No.13 to No.18 are under the command of Han Yunxiao. Teams No.19 to No.24 are under the command of Zou Mengxuan. Teams No.25 to No.30 are under the command of sun Yuting."


    "If the commander is killed, the leader of No.1 team will take over the post of commander temporarily, and the deputy commander will be killed. The person with the smallest number under his command sequence will take over the post of deputy commander temporarily. If I have an accident, everyone will leave immediately and return to the city of dawn as far as possible."


    It''s not a curse, it''s something you have to do when you command.


    The influence of being leaderless is too great, so we must put the ugly words ahead.


    "Yes


    The order of hell answered.


    "Each official knight team has two retinue knights with the same number. The retinue knights are subordinated to the corresponding official knights. In this war, the retinue Knights of the six teams with the highest meritorious service have six regular places. The retinue Knights ranking 7 to 18 have four regular places. The retinue Knights of the six teams with the lowest meritorious service have only one Two places to become a regular! "


    As soon as they heard that there was a place for them to become regular, the Cavaliers were all shining with gold.


    They know that these Knights actually follow Chu Feng to fight south and North, which is why they have such an identity. However, they also have such an opportunity now.


    "However, those who do not obey the order will be disqualified from becoming regular members of the team!"

 Chapter 572

    Obeying orders is a basic requirement in Legion operations.


    Therefore, no one has any comments on the final request.


    If you can''t do that, you can quit the order.


    Among these teams, the 12 teams led by Chu Feng are the most important.


    After all, he brought these teams to Beijing in person and then brought them back, so it''s normal for him to be partial.


    Those Knight retinues are very excited to hear about the quota, and their quota depends on the team''s performance, which makes them feel more hopeful.


    Then if they have a strong team, they can win.


    Of course, that is to say, the hell Knight order has just been established, so all kinds of corruption and unfairness have not yet appeared. Everyone will see how you behave.


    "Each knight team is equipped with 4 powers. The powers do not accept the command of the team and have the authority to act independently. If they encounter an enemy or a magic attack that the team is hard to deal with, the powers must find and solve it in time, and also be responsible for exploring the enemy''s situation."


    30 teams, a total of 120 powers.


    Half of these powers were selected by Su Yuan, and the other half were selected by the four vice city leaders. These powers were all at the top of the fourth level at the beginning. Chu Feng gave them enough crystal nuclei to advance to the fifth level, which made them agree to escort these knights.


    Of course, the benefits of Chu Feng are more than that.


    First of all, as long as they obey the order, everyone can get a mount, which is the envy of the outside world.


    Even for this benefit, there are countless powers who want to get this opportunity.


    It''s also these people who have followed Su Yuan and others for a long time. Even if they have mixed qualifications, it''s time for these people to enjoy the benefits.


    Chu Feng also made a promise: he will tailor the equipment for 10 people, just like Zhao fan''s wrist guard. Of course, if the harvest is big enough, it can be increased to up to 30.


    This kind of condition almost made many level 5 powers rush to come.


    However, Chu Feng promised other benefits to those who have reached level 5, and didn''t let them snatch the credit this time.


    "Everyone has my amulet, but you have to remember that there is only one amulet. You have to save as much energy as possible."


    After the speech, Chu Feng took a look at Zhang Ziqing.


    Zhang Ziqing activates the array that Chu Feng portrays in advance. A dark portal appears in front of the crowd. Su Yuyan takes the lead to enter the gate of hell, and the members of the hell Knights enter.


    Although they can also be summoned in reverse, it''s a terrible consumption for the creatures in hell. As soon as they pass, the energy in those hell dogs will be half empty, which will have a great impact on their next actions.


    Therefore, this time Chu Feng chose to open the door of hell.


    When the members of the hell Knight order entered the hell, Chu Feng said to Zhang Ziqing, "it''s hard for you. Wait for me here."


    As a coordinate, Zhang Ziqing has no way to enter hell, because they will have a lot of trouble when they come back.


    Although there are mountain giants as coordinates, it''s too expensive for Mountain Giants.


    Zhang Ziqing nodded and said, "you''ve spent as much time as possible with me. I''m satisfied."


    She is the kind of girl who is stupid in love. As long as she can get care, she can give everything for men. She really feels care from the straight man Chu Feng, so she is willing to give everything for Chu Feng.


    Ye Yiyi in Su Yuan''s arms greets Ye Xiaohui and says, "Mom, come back quickly!"


    Ye Xiaohui''s eyes twinkled, and then she entered the gate of hell without looking back.


    If you spend too much time with your daughter, she will lose the power to protect her daughter. Even if you make Yiyi hate herself, she must become stronger.


    Even Chu Feng, who is as powerful as a demon, doesn''t protect Ye Yiyi''s confidence. Let her increase her chips for this confidence!


    Chu Feng turns to enter the gate of hell, which is closed.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s disappearing back, Zhang Ziqing and Su Yuan feel a little disappointed. They want Chu Feng to protect them all the time, but they also know that Chu Feng must have a reason to do so.


    As Chu Feng''s pillow people, they can also clearly feel that Chu Feng''s heart has been covered with a layer of cloud, even the tenderness of women can not be dispelled.


    After the gate of hell disappeared, in a few corners of the city of dawn.


    "Is the order of hell gone? It seems to be true. According to the information we have, it is very difficult for them to come back to dawning city immediately. This is our chance. "


    "If you miss this opportunity, you don''t know when to wait for the next one."


    "Gu Nanfei and Chu xiaorou, who are in charge of the security team, are also in trouble. Send someone to transfer them away! You can''t delay a big thing. ""Yes, we will, probably only once."


    "We must take back the real saint. We will let the real saint tell those stupid idiots how bad their eyes are. We will sacrifice the real saint and let the real God come to reward them. At the same time, we will punish those blinded idiots!"


    "Yes, no matter how many people are sacrificed, the main purpose must be to take back the real saint."


    After leaving the city of dawn, Chu Feng and others came to this burning place again.


    After coming here, a large number of hellhounds and bighorn horses were ready, and there were some huoyun horses with bright red flames on their feet. This is the mount Chu Feng prepared for those powers.


    There are 1200 of them, enough for everyone.


    Even people who didn''t have a mount at the beginning have practiced riding in turn in the past seven days, so there is no strange place to ride a mount now.


    Six hellhounds, bigger than lanterns, looked at Chu Feng: "little master, we sacrificed a lot of food for you this time. We should be able to recover more lost land!"


    Bighorn horse and fire cloud horse are rare mounts in the world, which have aroused the admiration of countless people. But for the hell three headed dog, they are only hunting objects, just delicious food.


    And these mounts gave Chu Feng, they not only can''t hunt these targets, but also protect them, which made the hell dog family in trouble worse.


    On the surface, at least.


    "Well, I don''t usually offer you enough food?"


    Chu Feng said with a smile, "but you can rest assured that your efforts will be rewarded soon. Without exposing your strength, we can also help you recover a lot of lost land and let you have more food sources."

 Chapter 573

    No matter where it is, the competition for resources is very important.


    In nature, in order to compete for resources, examples of cannibalism abound. The more you stand at the top of the food chain, the more intense the degree of infighting.


    If the races of the two sides are different, the fight will be even more fierce.


    In the past, when the old owners of hell''s three headed dogs were still there, they could be said to be the guardians of this territory, or they could be said to be shepherds.


    As a loyal shepherd dog, of course, there is no lack of food.


    But when the owner of the mysterious ancient book disappeared, the blood power of the hell three headed dog clan was suppressed by the curse power again, so they lost the commanding power of this territory. Fortunately, the curse power was passing with time, otherwise they would even be in danger of extermination.


    In order to overthrow the rule of the three headed dogs in hell, all kinds of residents in the territory began to carve up the land, and compressed the living space of the three headed dogs in hell.


    It''s a rule in hell to occupy as much territory as you can.


    Unable to protect more land, many hellhounds have even been deported to the outside world to find a place to live.


    The last time Chu Feng came to hell, he could be said to come for sightseeing, or to let the regional prison Knights see the scenery of hell. This is the starting point of his journey.


    When all the people got on the mount, Chu Feng, led by the hell three headed dog, walked towards their goal and explained the situation along the way.


    "We have to deal with the trolls this time. The leader of the trolls is a strong man at the top of the seventh level. However, if we attack that place, we will face not only the trolls, but the alliance of several lords." The hellhounds explained.


    Although the Lords in hell are not on the same branch of solar terms, they also know the truth that the lips are dead and the teeth are cold.


    It''s too hard for them to live and die together, but it can be done by uniting against foreign enemies.


    Those who are above level 7 will be dealt with by the hell three headed dogs and some of the hell three headed dogs who have just reached level 7. After all, the hell three headed dogs have reached level 8, but those scattered soldiers can only be dealt with by the hell knights.


    After all, there are only seven or eight hundred hellhounds under the hellhounds'' command. If you want to attack a large force, you still can''t catch them.


    Of course, they can mobilize more troops, but this will arouse the enemy''s vigilance.


    Chu Feng asked casually, "how much territory do you still have?"


    The hell three headed dog was silent for a few seconds, and then replied: "less than 10 percent. Except for the territory close to the core area left by the owner, the rest are basically occupied by foreign enemies. We have recovered some in recent years, but the efficiency is still too low."


    This is a very simple truth. How can the number of shepherd dogs exceed that of sheep?


    When these sheep began to resist, the first target was hellhounds.


    After all, as long as the hellhounds are still there, they will never be separated from the status of slaves.


    "There''s still time. Tell me something about it."


    Chu Feng said, "what kind of arms does the other side have?"


    Only when you know yourself and the other can you win a hundred battles.


    If there are unnecessary casualties due to lack of intelligence, it would be too sad.


    The hell three headed dog said: "the trolls are famous for their rough skin and thick flesh, but this should not be a problem for you. There are a lot of ghouls under the trolls. The reinforcements nearby should have knife demons with arms like knives, shadow demons who are good at speed, Tauren who are good at using axes, hell dark mages, Goblins who like to use spears, and bone demons who use bows and arrows However, as long as these races can defeat the leaders, they will disperse in droves. "


    Hell is a place where the strong are respected, so generally as long as you defeat the leader of the other side, it is equivalent to winning the war.


    Listening to these words, Su Yuyan felt a little strange: "why does it sound like these races can add up to all the arms?"


    Meat shields, cannon fodder, swordsmen, spearmen, archers and mages are all available, which sounds like a complete army rather than a different race.


    The hell three headed dog said, "is that strange? The old master divided this territory in order to prepare for the war. Of course, he had to gather all the arms. "


    Su Yuyan suddenly realized that it was not a coincidence.


    It was originally a territory prepared for war, but it was out of control after losing its master, so they had to face the whole army.


    However, due to the loss of unified leadership, it should not be too neat.


    "It''s the territory for war?"


    Chu Feng''s mind moved as if he had grasped something.


    His mysterious ancient books contain too much knowledge and cover too many aspects, which makes him doubt that this is not a person''s inheritance at all.If this territory is related to the owner of the mysterious ancient books, then the knowledge in the ancient books should fit in with the structure of this territory.


    Thinking of those grey dwarfs, Chu Feng felt thoughtful.


    If he can really control this territory, it may help him more than he imagined.


    But he always believed that human beings are the most powerful arms.


    This is his pride as a human being.


    After sharing the information with the whole army, Chu Feng launched a spiritual exploration and began to look for the enemy.


    Now his mental detection distance has reached 30000 meters, and will continue to improve with the growth of his strength, but in the complex environment of hell, his detection can not be absolutely accurate.


    Because the atmosphere here is too chaotic, so it can not be achieved.


    After all, it''s two different concepts to explore a distance of 30000 meters and to explore everything within 30000 meters. One is line, the other is surface.


    However, it is more than enough to direct small-scale military wars.


    After two hours of marching in this way, some hellhounds, who were in charge of Scouting in the front, came back to report the information of exploration to the three hellhounds.


    After hearing the report from hellhounds, the three hellhounds said to Chu Feng: "it seems that the news of our massive attack has been leaked. The reinforcements of the sword demon, shadow ghost and Tauren have arrived, and the rest of the reinforcements are on the way. It seems that the sneak attack can''t be done. We can only attack by force."


    After they come to hell, they still have a period of time to be familiar with the environment. It''s normal for the other side to be on guard for such a long time.


    Chu Feng looked at the hell three headed dog with a strange look: "you mean, their reinforcements are here!"

 Chapter 574

    The hell three headed dog was a little stunned: "yes, this is the information that my subordinates have detected. There is absolutely no mistake."


    At this time, Chu Feng and several people around him have strange eyes.


    Is there such a big IQ gap between different races?


    For a human with normal IQ, it is the most basic tactics to avoid the real and take advantage of the virtual.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t say much. When human beings despised the intelligence of hell''s three headed dog, hell''s three headed dog also despised human beings and didn''t attach importance to power.


    The law of their existence is power, so they are not willing to make these detours.


    No matter whether the other party is ready or not, just go up.


    If you lose the courage to fight the enemy, the hell three headed dog family will lose its value.


    After thinking about this, Chu Feng gave an order directly: "now that the other party''s reinforcements have arrived, the tribe where the reinforcements are located must be empty. Let''s change our direction directly. Well, let''s go to the tribe of Tauren! It''s said that this race is the most straightforward. "


    In war, the so-called forthrightness is actually a lack of intelligence.


    At least in the face of human intelligence, Tauren''s tiny brain capacity has nothing to show.


    Hell three dogs suddenly realized: "no wonder the master has always only chosen humans as generals, you humans like to engage in this means."


    In hell, the end of playing with intelligence quotient is usually very miserable, so many races have low intelligence quotient, such as goblins, whose intelligence quotient is close to human beings, can only be the lowest cannon fodder.


    However, the living environment of human beings is different.


    "All, turn around! Full speed ahead


    At Chu Feng''s command, all the members of hell Knights immediately turned around and killed Chu Feng.


    The distance between the Tauren tribe and the troll tribe is not too far, that is, 20 kilometers, which is completely within the exploration scope of Chu Feng.


    Although the investigation is not very clear, Chu Feng can also feel that the smell of Tauren tribe is not as good as that of troll.


    As a result, with all the members of the order speed up, began the mighty charge.


    Because we are on the road, we have increased our speed to 50 meters per second. The distance of 20 kilometers, that is, 7 minutes.


    The hellhounds exclaimed excitedly, "now it''s time to fight!"


    Although bullying is not a favorite of the hell three headed dog family, it can also improve their cool point if they do it once in a while.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Chu Feng simply looked at the situation of the tribe in front of him and ordered, "Han Yunxiao, you are in charge of the main attack this time. Zou Mengxuan and sun Yuting listen to the order. You form an encirclement behind the tribe. If the Tauren want to escape, let go of the first batch of large-scale troops, and don''t let go of the rest!"


    Although they didn''t understand the meaning of Chu Feng''s order, they still said: "here!"


    With that, he began his task.


    Chu Feng knows that the Tauren are still brave. If they gather together to charge, they may cause certain casualties, which he does not want to see.


    So after the first batch is let go, the rest will be defeated.


    Wei broke the army and said eagerly, "what about me?"


    Chu Feng took a look at him, then threw two buckets of water: "you lead your subordinates, the whole army rest, recover their physical strength as soon as possible, the Tauren tribe is attacked, then the Tauren who go to support the troll will come back to support, you are ready to fight."


    "Yes


    Wei broke the army and led the way.


    To understand tactics is a common way for human beings to surround and help. Even for human beings, they try all kinds of tricks, not to mention those tactics that can''t catch up with the alien race of human beings?


    Although the hell three dogs don''t understand why the enemy is not in front of us, they still decide to listen to their master''s orders.


    When Wei broke the army and led the soldiers to rest, Chu Feng ordered: "hell three dogs, follow me to fight, the whole army to attack!"


    At his command, the hell three dogs immediately spewed out the real fire of hell, and set off a gust of wind in the Tauren tribe, and then there were flames everywhere.


    The Tauren tribe, with a population of more than 12000, was in a panic. Many Tauren began to flee under the fire.


    "Go


    Han Yunxiao with six troops, from six different directions directly rushed in, those defense fence under the horsemen''s iron hoof is virtually empty.


    After rushing into the Tauren tribe, the six brigades immediately began to kill.


    Before the battle, Chu Feng had already issued a strict order: "this is a war between different races, so as long as the other side has any signs of resistance, it will be killed directly. If it is not sure whether the other side is resisting, it will be killed all the standing enemies!"There are more than 200 knights in total. Each of them has a chopping saber made of black iron. When the strength is enough, this is the most suitable weapon for fighting on horseback. In the past, in the era of cold weapons, because the physical quality of human beings was not up to the standard, there was no such weapon for cavalry.


    The cavalry with a 2.5-meter-long machete immediately rolled their heads where they passed, and the unguarded Tauren were immediately slaughtered.


    Captain and vice captain level of the master, is to choose those strong breath of Tauren.


    It''s the same with the hellhounds. After killing the two remaining six ranks of the Tauren tribe, the hellhounds, as if they were no one, chose powerful opponents to kill them one after another.


    The Tauren tribe is in a mess when they are caught off guard.


    Countless Tauren began to flee, and then they were killed by the cavalry outside.


    A group of more than 1000 tauren, back-to-back in a group, put those little Tauren behind them, and then red eyes to the outside blockade.


    But at this time, the cavalry blocking the periphery suddenly got out of the way, a huge gap appeared, and the mighty Tauren team rushed out without hindrance.


    Those Tauren who broke out of the siege had some silly eyes. They didn''t expect to leave so easily.


    A Tauren suggested, "why don''t we kill it?"


    "Idiot, we want to keep hope!"


    A big Tauren slapped him on the head, then pointed to the weak Tauren children behind him, "this is our task!"


    The rest of Tauren are silent, so they can only stay away in silence.


    If their home is doomed to fall, at least they have to protect their children.


    After the Tauren troops were released, the blockade was blocked again and a massacre began.

 Chapter 575

    "What? My tribe has been attacked! "


    A powerful tauren, waving a huge axe in his hand, sounds like thunder, "no, I want to go back quickly!"


    The troll leader was also in a bit of a dilemma. They received the news that the hellhounds were attacking here, so they used the alliance to ask for help. But who would have thought that the target of the attack was the Tauren tribe.


    When did the hellhounds become so cunning?


    However, because of the mutual aid between attack and defense, the troll can''t refuse their request for help.


    After all, it''s their race. It would be despicable to persuade Tauren to give up their race.


    So, the troll leader with the same simple mind waved: "OK, we will also send troops to rescue your race with you."


    An arm is like the head of a long sharp sword flashing cold light, leading the way: "since they are already there, can we just catch them all?"


    "That''s right!" "This is a good opportunity," the ghost leader said


    With that, they quickly began to count the troops and prepare to return to the Tauren tribe.


    If an ally''s tribe is attacked and they don''t support it in the past, then there is no need for their mutual aid alliance.


    So anyway, they have to go out.


    Thus, the army, which had not yet been fully assembled, killed the Tauren tribe in such a mighty way.


    On the other hand, Chu Feng collected the bodies of the powerful Tauren into Yuanfu, counted the harvest of the team and calculated the merits of each team.


    Anyway, under yuan Lingdao, he did this kind of thing just at random.


    He can even repeat the picture of a war after it is over.


    The Tauren tribe is not the opponent of hell knights at all, especially after some of the remaining elite left, the remaining Tauren lost their will to resist.


    Many Tauren prostrate on the ground, expressing their willingness to surrender and surrender.


    In the face of life-threatening, not all creatures can be tough.


    Chu Feng, who kept collecting the corpses and weapons of the tauren, felt the mighty atmosphere of the Legion behind him, and his mouth twitched: "it''s a miscalculation."


    His original plan was to encircle the site for aid, but what he didn''t expect was that it was not only the Tauren troops who came back to help, but the whole coalition.


    If they want to attack such a coalition, they must lose a lot.


    The main reason, of course, was that he didn''t expect the creatures of hell to be so stupid.


    Of course, it''s also because these creatures are not good at tactics.


    "Han Yunxiao, Zou Mengxuan and sun Yuting listen to the order!"


    Chu Feng gave an order, "kill the Tauren who resisted as much as possible, and then turn around. When the other party''s reinforcements arrive, they are not allowed to fight and run away immediately, but don''t run so that the other party can''t see. You are responsible for controlling the enemy."


    "Yes The three deputy commanders took orders.


    The massacre lasted another 20 minutes. Many Tauren were prostrate on the ground. The dead Tauren''s corpses had been piled up in the yuan house of chufeng for nearly 3000 years. The rest of them had to run away and surrender.


    Twenty minutes later, the enemy reinforcements arrived.


    Chu Feng gave them some Yuan water to recover their strength, and then began to fly kites.


    "Wei broke the army and went to war with me!"


    With that, Chu Feng left here with Wei paojun, who had been recuperating for a long time.


    Seeing his tribe in ruins, the angry Tauren troops killed Han Yunxiao''s cavalry regardless of the speed gap between the two sides.


    The order of hell immediately put down all the prisoners and turned to run away.


    The shadow demon troops and the sword demon troops also rushed in and began to hunt down the hell knights.


    But the speed gap between the two sides is too big to catch up.


    According to Chu Feng''s command, Han Yunxiao and his three men also began their circuitous tactics. In this way, the two sides were 1 km away, chasing each other in this land.


    With the continuous pursuit war, the troops behind are becoming longer and longer. After all, trolls are not good at speed, so they fall behind.


    Just after they chased and killed for a period of time, a shadow demon suddenly reported: "no, our tribe has been attacked by the enemy!"


    Hearing this news, the troll leader yelled angrily: "damn hell three headed dogs, where did they get reinforcements? Why are you so cunning? "


    But anyway, his base camp has been attacked, he must go back to rescue.


    As a result, the Allied forces immediately split up. Some sword demons and shadow demons continued to pursue and kill the enemy, and most of the rest began to turn around with the trolls.


    The Goblins who don''t even have their own exclusive territory and can only become the vassals of the trolls, let alone have no room to express their opinions.Troll tribe, this place has become a sea of fire.


    Arson is the favorite thing of the hell three headed dog family. After all, the fire they can''t produce is far more than ordinary hell fire. Even hell creatures can''t resist it.


    "Click!"


    Wei paojun excitedly cuts off the head of a fifth order troll, and then rushes to the next one excitedly. Now he can enjoy the killing.


    Yes, the hell knights, led by Wei paojun, did not fight with the reinforcements directly after the rest, but directly bypassed the reinforcements and attacked the troll''s tribe.


    Although the trolls are very powerful, their main force has already left. Among the more than 4000 trolls left behind, there are less than 2000 trolls who can serve as combat effectiveness. Among the 2000 trolls, there are less than 300 trolls who have reached level 5. They can''t bear a blow in front of the hell Knights.


    What''s more, there are three dogs in hell.


    The hell three headed dog has a real fire in the hell, and several level six trolls who have left their hands are burned to ashes on the spot. When several hell two headed dogs kill trolls, they are also like entering the realm of no one.


    And Su Yuyan and Tian Jing and others, killing five level trolls, just need one move.


    So with the joint efforts of the two sides, the troll tribe only lasted less than 15 minutes, and it was completely collapsed. When the main force of the troll family rushed back, all they saw was a tribe turned into ruins and a group of trolls kneeling to the ground.


    Chu Feng pointed to the troll children and said, "although I personally hate this threat, I have to admit that it is a very effective means."


    Seeing the captive trolls and the blades around their necks, the troll leader roared angrily: "Damn, who are you? Do you think this method will work for us? Troll clan, absolutely does not accept any threat. "


    Chu Feng said: "you have misunderstood me. I don''t want to use these Troll children to make you yield. I just want to fight for an opportunity. Fight with me and the loser will surrender."

 Chapter 576

    Hearing that Chu Feng wanted to challenge the troll leader, everyone was surprised.


    Su Yuyan said eagerly: "this troll is the peak of the seventh level. How can you be its opponent? Don''t mess about. It''s not going to work. "


    Of course, she knows that Chu Feng is very powerful, but seven levels are different concepts.


    At the beginning, the hell three headed dog that came to the real world just sent out a complete seven level attack, which brought huge casualties to the Legion of dragon pride.


    The seventh level terror is not something ordinary people can resist.


    The troll leader laughed: "do you want to say that you, a weak mole ant, want to defeat me? Or am I looked down upon by you? I can kill a mole ant like you with a stick. What qualifications do you have to fight with me? "


    Then he looked at the hell three headed dog: "what''s the pride of your hell three headed dog family? Do you want such mole ants to be your spokesperson? If you want to talk about terms with us, you can come and talk about it in person! Otherwise, I will not agree. "


    For the troll leader, it is a shame to accept the challenge of mole ants.


    Because it means that he put ants on the same level as himself.


    "Maybe you can listen to our terms," said the hellhound


    The troll leader yelled angrily: "you mean, do you want me to promise this mole ant''s single choice?"


    Chu Feng said: "of course, you can choose 50 members from your Legion. I choose 30 members from my team. Of course, they are equipped with mounts. Those who fail submit to the strong. No matter they succeed or fail, I will release those captives behind me."


    This is a very popular tactic in hell. After all, it abides by the rule that the strong are respected, and it can keep its own group after its own failure.


    Surrender is also a way of preserving hope.


    Of course, the Challenger must put forward unequal conditions. Otherwise, why should they agree?


    Troll leader said with a smile: "OK, 30 to 50, hell three dogs, I''ll see if you can gather 30 experts to come out!"


    In his eyes, he was still the shadow of the hell three headed dog.


    This mole ant clamour content, he only thought is the hell three head dog acquiesces.


    His ignoring behavior directly angered the members of the hell Knight order. They wanted to rush up and teach the monster who looked down on them a lesson on the spot.


    But now they haven''t received Chu Feng''s order. They can''t act rashly.


    Now even Chu Feng is full of killing intention in his heart.


    He has never been a good tempered person. Now that he is ignored by his opponent, he has ignited his anger. Since there is a way to vent, let it out!


    "All the captains will go out. Wei breaks the army, ye Xiaohui, Su Yuyan, Tian Jing, Tao Jinghua, Xu Wei. The rest will be filled by the hell three headed dog family."


    Chu Feng ordered that all the people who were named by him came to him, "when you wait for your hand, there is no need to keep it."


    People''s hearts also hold a fire, they should be so despised.


    The human heart is very arrogant. When facing other races, human beings always regard themselves as superior to all races.


    However, the troll leader refused to look them in the eye.


    On the troll''s side, the team soon gathered together.


    There are four level 7 trolls, two level 7 sword trolls, one level 7 bone troll and one level 7 bone troll. The rest are level 6 trolls. Among them, there are more than 30 members of the troll family. After all, this is a frontal battlefield, so mobility does not need to be considered.


    Hellhounds here are three hellhounds, three hellhounds that have reached the seventh level, and several ordinary hellhounds that have reached the sixth level.


    After seeing the camp on Chu Feng''s side, a sword demon sneered: "this is your lineup? I thought how strong you are, but I didn''t expect that you should use the weak of level 5 to make up for the number. It seems that you are determined to die. "


    In their opinion, in this kind of elite duel, the weak of the fifth level are wrong at all.


    What''s more, the figures of the two sides are not equal, so the gap is even bigger.


    Although they have mounts on them to make up for the difference in combat effectiveness, is it so easy for them to overcome the difference in rank?


    What they don''t know is that for human beings, a level without equipment is an empty realm. The two sides are compared to see who kills the other first, not whose level is higher.


    Chu Feng cold voice orders a way: "kill!"


    At the beginning of the battle, the hell three dogs suddenly burst out with a strong momentum, which attracted the eyes of the troll leader and shocked a seven level master.


    "Eight steps? It''s just a breakthrough, but how is it possible? "


    "No, we must try our best to stop the pace of the hell three dogs. When our children have solved their opponents, they will be piled up in quantity."The troll leader immediately made what seemed to be the right strategy.


    At this time, Chu Feng and the team around him turned into a black torrent, quickly came to both sides of the troll team, and then relatively rushed past.


    Hell three headed dog and hell double headed dog are against the seven level strong, and Chu Feng''s team is responsible for solving those scattered soldiers.


    "30 trolls, 12 knife demons, what a simple lineup!"


    Passing by the two knife demons, the red flame sword in his hand crossed a beautiful arc, and the two heads flew high at the same time. Just one face to face, two knife demons died in his hands.


    He has reached level 6, so he is the invincible existence in level 6.


    The 12 leaders of the hell Knight order, two people in a group, rush toward the opposite direction, two people at the same time backhand clench the red flaming sword in the hand, at the same time, passing by a troll''s side.


    Before the troll could react, two red swords had crossed his neck, and a huge head rose to the sky.


    Trolls are between 4 and 5 meters tall, but in such a battlefield, this is not their advantage, but their constraint.


    When they attack members of the order of hell, they have to bend down.


    But when the members of the hell Knight Order attack them, they just need the hell nightmare horse at their feet to jump up, and the powerful speed makes them completely control the war.


    Even if the troll can barely resist the attack of a hell knight, there is no way to prevent the sneak attack from behind.


    Thus, the trolls in a face-to-face, there were casualties.


    Ye Xiaohui rides the hell nightmare horse to the enemy''s array. The body of Ji Mie sword runs with all its strength. The powerful sword Qi sweeps all directions, and the four enemies besieging her become fragments in an instant.

 Chapter 577

    The blood refining magic soldiers in Tian Jing''s hands burst out with a strong murderous spirit. They have reached level 6 of the trolls. Under their weapons, they even have no chance to resist.


    Under Xu Wei''s knife, a troll''s body and the giant stick in his hand were directly cut in half.


    Wei break army is holding a black iron axe to kill rise, a black iron axe was blocked, he was followed by another ax cut the other side''s head.


    Seeing this, the Legion behind the troll leader was shocked.


    They originally thought that the only variable on the battlefield was the hell three headed dog. After all, they did not expect that the hell three headed dog had reached level 8.


    What they need to compete is to see whose cannon fodder team wins first.


    But they never thought that they had already caused nearly half of the casualties just in front of each other.


    After killing seven sword demons in a row, the remaining ones were also killed by Su Yuyan.


    The rest of the trolls have scary body shape and terrifying power, but they can only eat ashes in front of the speed of hell nightmare horse.


    When the speed gap is more than double, your hit rate is almost the same as that of a blind man.


    What''s more, hell dimple horse originally relies on speed and explosive power to eat. Coupled with the sharp edge of red flame sword, killing trolls is as simple as eating and drinking water.


    In the real world, there is no blood bar. As long as one''s own vital points are attacked, one is basically useless.


    Unless it''s a race with strong defense, however strong their defense is, it''s just a matter of resistance.


    In less than half a minute, these Troll cannon fodder has all fallen.


    Wei Po Jun excitedly looked at the seventh level troll, but Chu Feng gave a cold drink: "all the hell knights, step down, you can''t break the defense when you face the seventh level!"


    They can easily kill level 6 because their knives are good.


    But it''s not enough to deal with level seven.


    Even if they can barely cut the troll leader''s neck, with their current strength, the most they can do is to leave a bloodstain on the opponent''s neck, and even affect the opponent''s combat effectiveness.


    Therefore, if you want to participate in the battle of level 7, you must at least reach level 6.


    The members of the hell Knight Order stepped down with a reluctant look, but they knew that the next battle was not for them to take part in.


    Those legions were shocked. They didn''t expect such a scene.


    Before we could cheer for our own people, our leader turned into a naked commander.


    Those hellhounds who have reached level 6 rush towards eight experts who have reached level 7, and Chu Feng also gives an order, and the pursuit of electricity turns into black lightning, and rushes towards the enemy.


    "Ah! Die for me


    The troll, who has reached level 7, slaps a hellhound into mud with a stick of anger. The terrible power seems to make the whole ground tremble.


    But just as he wanted to lift his arm, he only raised half of it, and the other half was left on the ground.


    Ye Xiaohui''s eyes are full of strong fighting spirit. The body of the annihilation sword breaks out in her body. With the power of the ChiYan sword, even the body of the seventh level Troll can be cut off!


    Su Yuyan took the opportunity to come to the troll''s side and launched the sky gap streamer.


    A white light runs through the eyebrow of the troll. The huge power of Qi and blood is absorbed by the blood drinking sword. The red and bloody white blood drinking sword is faded, and the sword edge becomes more sharp.


    Feeling the strong Qi and blood in the body, Su YuYan''s breath became strong again.


    According to Chu Feng, drinking blood sword has become a magic weapon of her own life, which can promote each other. But if the sword is destroyed, she will also suffer a heavy blow.


    After they kill a seven step sword, a sword demon turns his eyes on the two girls.


    The two women were about to fight when a huge shadow appeared in the sky.


    A black thunder landed on the sword demon, which made his body tremble for a moment. Then, a familiar figure flashed by.


    "Sword of death!"


    As the incarnation of the rule, the sword of death appeared on Chu Feng''s left hand, as if nothing had penetrated the body of the sword demon, leaving no scars.


    But the breath of life in the sword devil''s body has been cut off by this sword.


    "No, I can''t lose!"


    The troll leader saw that he had lost two companions, and there were only six teams around him in less than a minute. However, they had to face a hell three headed dog who had reached level 8, which made his heart full of panic. He had a premonition that maybe he would lose this battle.


    A black figure quietly appeared in the side of Chu Feng, flashing cold thorns, piercing the neck of Chu Feng.This is a shadow devil. He has reached the seventh level.


    Shadow demons are the race that is best at speed and assassination. They have reached level 7, and their ability to assassinate is even more superb. They can''t be prevented.


    Even if the hell three headed dog, a careless, the body also had a wound.


    Before this move fell, Chu Feng''s body suddenly disappeared from the original place.


    The next moment, his body appeared in the shadow devil''s side, palm to the shadow devil.


    "True fire killing blade!"


    An illusory Yuan Fu flashes away. This is the Yuan Fu that Chu Feng can make only after reaching the sixth level. The black blade composed of hell fire pierces the shadow devil''s body.


    "Poof!"


    The black blade pierced the shadow devil''s body, and then broke out in the shadow devil''s body, making his body burning hell fire, unable to put out.


    "Binding Yuan Fu!"


    Chu Feng directly released five levels of bondage Yuan Fu on him, and then let the five level shadow devil live and die on his own, no longer to manage.


    A white bone arrow is shot at Ye Xiaohui. Ye Xiaohui deceives her and avoids the bone arrow. However, another bone arrow has come to her dodging position.


    She managed to avoid the body, but the right shoulder was directly pierced.


    At this time, the third bone arrow came.


    "No!"


    Looking at the bone arrow coming straight to her eyebrows, ye Xiaohui was in a panic. She could see that it was hard for her to escape the arrow, so she mobilized the strength of the silence sword and prepared to fight to death. But at this time, the bone arrow stopped in front of her.


    She fixed an eye to see, originally is Chu Feng, don''t know when, already with the aid of bone arrow.


    "Sure enough, ordinary archers will be eliminated in the age of powers."


    The white bone arrow in Chu Feng''s backhand is thrown out and shot out in the direction of the Bone Demon. In addition, it adds the control element symbol to speed it up.


    The Bone Demon shoots an arrow and explodes the back shot bone arrow. But at this moment, a snow lotus suddenly appears at his feet and spreads upward from the soles of his feet.


    "The aurora is frozen!"


    Chu Feng freezes the Bone Demon and then waves his sword!

 Chapter 578

    With the fall of Bone Demon, the battle is coming to an end.


    The hell three headed dog spits out the real fire of hell, severely damages the troll leader, and then pounces on another troll. The troll with a height of 9 meters is pressed on the ground by one paw of the hell three headed dog, and the other paw shows its sharp claw, directly grabbing his head.


    Several hellhounds pester their opponents, and the ground is cracked. Hellhounds are flying everywhere. They are not qualified to approach even below level 6.


    After all, if there is a difference of two levels, the gap between the two sides will be difficult to cross.


    Chu Feng rode to a hell double headed dog to help it cut off the opponent''s right arm, so that the fight ended faster.


    The whole battle ended very quickly. We didn''t have the time to fight each other slowly. We started the battle with our hands. In less than three minutes, the whole battle ended like this.


    The last Troll leader was held to the ground by the three hellhounds, threatening: "surrender, or die."


    The troll leader''s eyes were full of despair.


    I thought that this battle should be sure to win, but I didn''t expect that it was such a one-sided ending at the beginning of the battle.


    His legs and feet had been cut off, and he lost the possibility of struggling.


    Seeing the leader trampled on his feet, the trolls screamed angrily, but few of them dared to rush up, and a few of them were killed by Ye Xiaohui.


    The injury on Ye Xiaohui''s shoulder has been cured by Chu Feng. Only the holes in her clothes leave traces of injury.


    Jimie sword body attack and defense, her strength in the presence of people, second only to Chu Feng.


    Of course, Su YuYan''s sky gap Liuguang sword has great uncertainty. If she can avoid it, she will win, but if she can''t, she will lose.


    "You don''t have much time to choose."


    Chu Feng came to the troll leader and said, "don''t forget that all the people of your tribe are in my hands!"


    The troll leader widened his eyes, opened his mouth, and finally cried out with pain: "trolls are willing to submit, but I don''t


    With that, the vitality in his body suddenly began to revolt.


    "No!"


    Hell three dogs holding Chu Feng''s clothes, with Chu Feng quickly came to a place 100 meters away, behind came a violent sound.


    In order to save the ethnic group, the leader ordered all his subordinates to surrender.


    But he could not bear such humiliation, so he chose to commit suicide.


    Looking at the troll leader, Chu Feng''s first thought was: "unfortunately, there is no way to absorb his strength."


    The corpses of those seven level strong men can help his Yuanfu improve a lot again.


    Now one is missing, which has reduced his harvest a lot.


    From the standpoint of different races, it''s really hard for the other party to feel the same way.


    As for his last suicide, he didn''t bring much feeling to Chu Feng. After all, he ignored Chu Feng at the beginning, but now he committed suicide. He doesn''t look down on himself and think that he lost to hell dog, not Chu Feng.


    What''s more, if he really wants to save the ethnic group, he should personally take the lead in submission. In this way, he can at least improve the status of his ethnic group. If he wants to have integrity, he will order a fight to the death.


    If you want to have the best of both worlds, it''s your race that pays for your face.


    Chu Feng looked at the troll family: "your leader has ordered to surrender. Who else refused?"


    Several trolls cried out: "no way, we trolls are not willing to bow down again. We would rather die than surrender!"


    "Oh


    Chu Feng indifferently came to them, cut off their heads, "there?"


    His tone, as if to ask "did you eat today?"


    Such a cold tone made many trolls feel chilly.


    "I just, just promise us"


    a troll who has reached level 6 has his head cut off in the middle of the conversation.


    Chu Feng lightly wiped the bloodstain on the sword, coldly way: "I don''t listen to the condition!"


    "Poop


    A troll knelt down to him. "We are willing to surrender!"


    "Poop "Poop


    One after another trolls, including the sword devil and shadow ghost behind them, knelt down to Chu Feng, expressing their loyalty to their master.


    As for the goblins around them, not to mention.


    Those are soft bones, which are used to make cannon fodder on the battlefield.


    When most of the trolls knelt down, only a few more than 100 were still standing. Among the remaining monsters, there were also some knife demons standing.


    Chu Feng coldly issued an order: "no kneeling, all killed!"Ye Xiaohui and Su Yuyan, as well as the experts above the team leader level, came immediately after hearing the order, waved the butcher''s knife in their hands, and killed the enemies who refused to kneel down.


    There is no mercy in the war between different races.


    There are more than 600 trolls who have surrendered, of which only 15 are level 6 trolls. In the stronghold of the troll clan, more than 4000 trolls have been killed by them, and the remaining half have also chosen to surrender.


    To be able to choose to surrender after being killed half of the time is one of the strongest in the region.


    After all, those who would rather die than surrender, except those who have already stood at the top of hell, have all been destroyed. Another explanation for the respect of the strong is:


    [as long as you are not the strongest one, then you have to lie down! ¡¿


    anyway, the more people killed in this battle, the happier the hell dogs will be.


    These enemies, for them, are the targets of food snatching, and they can also serve as the source of their food. The more they die, the better.


    "Now, we can deal with the Tauren!"


    At Chu Feng''s command, the whole Knight Order began to turn around and join forces with Han Yunxiao and others. After 12 minutes, the two sides joined forces.


    After Han Yunxiao''s team, those Tauren with red eyes are still panting after him.


    In the face of these Tauren who had consumed a lot of physical strength, but were still fighting, Chu Feng just coldly gave the order: "kill!"


    Without too many orders and instructions, all the members of hell knights and hellhounds started to encircle these Tauren who had consumed a lot.


    Tauren''s main force is only 1800. Now there is little physical strength left. Under the siege of the hell knights, they will soon lose a lot.


    "Surrender, not kill!" Cried the members of the order of hell.


    "Better die than surrender!" Cried the Tauren.


    15 minutes later, there were only more than 300 kneeling members left in the main force of tauren, and the rest had fallen to the ground and turned into corpses.


    After taking in the rest of the tauren, they began to rush to the Tauren tribe.


    Once again, there was a bloody massacre. There were only 5000 people left in the Tauren tribe. All of them surrendered!

 Chapter 579

    After a long killing, the official knights were OK, but the retinue knights were obviously unnatural.


    Not everyone has broken through the moral bottom line in the end, but they feel that their moral bottom line is constantly breaking the bottom line.


    Fortunately, they are facing a different race, otherwise, their psychological discomfort will be more serious.


    In addition to the previous war against the troll tribe, more than 30 squire knights were killed, and only two formal knights were killed.


    Those two accidentally bumped into the experts in the troll tribe. They even had no way to open the amulet. They were smashed into meat cakes with the amulet.


    Such losses, in fact, have been negligible in the war, but Chu Feng still did not want to see casualties.


    Each of these people is his valuable fighting capacity, and the loss of any one will weaken him.


    After conquering the Tauren tribe, Chu Feng went to the sword demon tribe nonstop.


    The sword demons and shadow demons are next to each other. The fighting modes between the two tribes complement each other, which is equivalent to a symbiotic group. However, after losing the top experts, the resistance of the sword demons is not too tenacious.


    Finally, in the process of attacking the sword demon tribe, except for the death of a few squire knights, there were no more casualties.


    However, hellhounds have caused more than 200 casualties.


    In Chu Feng''s mind, the life of hellhounds is of course less precious than that of human beings, so in his tactics, hellhounds should certainly stand in front of human beings.


    However, the hellhounds are not unhappy, but very excited.


    Because hell creatures are always on the edge of life and death, especially the weak hellhounds, who have been constantly reducing their living space since they were born.


    It''s also a good deal for them to be able to pay a small amount of sacrifice and take back some territory.


    With more territory, they can support more hellhound children.


    So from the ethnic point of view, this war is too cost-effective.


    The dark mage is not a fixed group, but a general term for a group of people.


    There are a large number of evil spirits and various low-level dark creatures in the region. Because there are too many species, many races can''t even name themselves. Only the races that can fight down their own territory are qualified to give themselves a name.


    There are also a large number of casters among those levels of dark creatures.


    Because of the geographical environment, the spells of these casters are mainly dark.


    Some mages with powerful casting ability will be recognized by hell will and become real dark mages. However, the number of dark mages in this area is relatively small.


    Chu Feng is not interested in the dark mages either, because their magic is still too bad for the psionic.


    At the beginning, it''s OK when the powers don''t know how to use their own abilities. Now many powers have begun to explore the potential of their powers. If they can''t fight the dark mage, a low-level creature in hell, it''s too shameful to say that they are powers.


    Today''s powers, even at the same level, can beat themselves two or five months ago.


    Especially in the element system of level 5, those who can completely control level 5 abilities can beat more than 10 people who can''t skillfully use their abilities.


    When Chu Feng planned to attack the Bone Demon tribe, he was stopped by the hell three headed dog.


    Bone Demon''s status in this territory is very low. It exists as the food of hell''s three headed dog family. If it''s not for a few masters, it''s not qualified to unite with those races.


    Now that all the other races have surrendered, there is no need to attack the remaining bone demons.


    When the hellhounds need food, they will go hunting.


    Hearing this news, Chu Feng also gave up the idea of continuing to fight.


    After accepting several races, Chu Feng directly let them sign a race contract. Of course, this time it was not an equal contract, but an unequal slavery contract.


    However, as the price of the enslavement contract, Chu Feng agreed to let dozens of weak trolls and Tauren and other races leave, and let them live and die outside.


    If you don''t agree, then Chu Feng''s membership will be reduced by half.


    And even if it''s the remaining half, it may be strange.


    Wei pojun was puzzled: "we have brought such a great disaster to their tribe. They should hate us in the future. Isn''t this a way of letting the tiger go back to the mountain? When they grow up in the future, they will hate us to the bone and regard us as enemies of life and death. "


    Hearing what he said, the hell three dogs laughed: "in hell, we have only heard of those who perish because of weakness, but never heard of those who perish because of hatred."


    The hellhounds are idiots in tactics, but some ideas come from education from small to large, so they are more transparent than human beings in some aspects.Looking at Wei pojun''s puzzled eyes, Chu Feng said: "in hell, no matter there is hatred or not, as long as you have something that others need, or you have the value as food, you will attract others'' covet. The hell dog family has such a large territory, and there are countless enemies to face. Is it just a part of the enemy? What''s more, the feudal dynasties in Chinese history, as well as so many famous ministers and generals, were killed by their enemies because of the struggle for interests or the incompatibility of ideas. "


    The real world is not a river''s lake. It will live happily because of love and hatred.


    If a country in reality launches a war, it must be because of its interests.


    Two hostile countries that have been fighting for decades suddenly shake hands and make peace. It must also be because of interests. In the face of interests, what is this hatred?


    Wei paojun felt a little uncomfortable, which almost defied his outlook on life.


    Han Yunxiao exhorted: "commander, don''t worry about such trifles. Don''t forget why we came to hell. We are to deal with the enemies of human beings on earth. Compared with the zombies who can''t see the end at all, why do we spend energy on chasing and killing dozens of enemies?"


    Wei broke the army, and he was relieved.


    Also, there are too many enemies of human beings on the earth, and there are too many difficulties that human beings need to face.


    Compared with those natural disasters, releasing dozens of weak trolls is really nothing.


    However, they don''t know each other.


    Dozens of weak trolls fell in the pool of blood, their big eyes like lanterns, looking at the three terrible figures in front of them.


    "No matter what the boss thinks, whether he really doesn''t care or he should cherish his image, there are some things that the boss doesn''t need to do or even give orders in person."


    Tian Jing took the long sword out of the last Troll''s chest and said to Tao Jinghua, "this is the meaning of our existence."

 Chapter 580

    Chu Feng didn''t know what Tian Jing did, and he didn''t need to know.


    Anyway, he has sent out the future of the so-called trolls in front of the trolls, and ordered not to pursue them. The work of face has been finished.


    According to the agreement of both sides, now that he has done it, it will be OK.


    It doesn''t matter whether the trolls live or die.


    There are so many human enemies, can he kill them all?


    If only he had such ability.


    If the trolls can''t survive outside, it''s their life.


    Trolls also do what they should do, and there is no guilt.


    After helping the hell three dogs recover the territory, Chu Feng began to inspect the territory, including the affiliated races.


    Because of his pedigree of chasing electricity, the number of hell dimple horses he received has reached more than 500. By the end of the next birth period, the number will be several times higher.


    How many living creatures in hell can survive depends not on their fertility, but on how many children they can support.


    The growth cycle of hell dimple horse is two years, and it can reach level 5. As long as Chu Feng needs, it can catalyze some level 6 hell dimple horse.


    But Chu Feng can''t wait so long. Instead, he continues to accept the hell dream horse group.


    In addition to hell dimple horse, the "herbivorous" animals in this land were also accepted, which made Chu Feng have to face the resentful eyes of hell dog family.


    Chu Feng said strangely, "haven''t you ever done such a thing in the past?"


    The hell three headed dog said, "in the past, our food was delivered by ourselves."


    In order to survive, those weak races even take the initiative to send members of the race as food.


    Hell three dogs need to face the enemy of the outside world only.


    Chu Feng was choked by the answer.


    So, the hell three headed dog family, forced to hunt are miserable.


    However, I soon threw this idea out of my mind. Now is not the time to think about these things. There is no justice and evil in ethnic war, but only stand.


    Don''t you see that after the biological variation on the earth, even insects treat human beings as food?


    In any world, weakness is the greatest sin.


    In this war, ordinary people only gained combat experience, and Chu Feng gained the most. Although many corpses were used as food by hellhounds, Chu Feng had already run the method ahead of time to take away the vitality of those corpses, and even collected many powerful corpses.


    Especially when he slaughtered the tribe, Chu Feng''s harvest was just like a mountain.


    Because hell creatures are very powerful, they absorb enough energy to increase the space of chufeng''s yuan house by 30%, and become more stable. The spring in the middle of the yuan house is much bigger.


    While reorganizing the tribe, Chu Feng began to inquire about the origin of the weapons in the hands of the Tauren.


    But they were told that these were mined from the magic iron vein.


    After getting the news, Chu Feng immediately went to check the magic iron vein and found that these are the same grade of metal as the black iron. It was only because the mining and refining technology of hell was not enough that it was unsatisfactory.


    So Chu Feng ordered a large number of mining this kind of ore.


    He himself also smashed two veins and directly took them into the yuan house and gave them to the gray dwarves for processing.


    Although he already has enough black iron, if he wants to do some research or more important things in the future, it may not be enough.


    The rest of the mining work, of course, is left to these newly surrendered races.


    However, Chu Feng found that after he gave the order, these races immediately transferred the task to the goblins, and let the humble goblins do such things.


    Chu Feng didn''t care. All he wanted was results.


    When enough minerals are harvested, he will go to hell alone next time.


    It''s impractical to summon a legion by reverse summoning, but it can be done by summoning him alone.


    In this process, Chu Feng found a strange thing.


    Since this territory originally served the original owner of the territory, and the owner of the mysterious ancient books also raised the grey dwarves here, they must have forged a lot of equipment in the past.


    That''s strange. Why are the trolls and Tauren so crude?


    It''s like directly making the refined steel into the shape of an ax. Trolls even use wooden sticks. Such equipment is really bad.


    Even if 1000 years have passed, at least there will be some top gear forged by grey dwarves!


    However, according to the hell three headed dog, the old owner had already taken away the army he needed before the mysterious disappearance, including the excellent equipment on the army.For those ordinary trolls, they are not qualified to get the equipment made by the grey dwarf himself.


    This incident aroused Chu Feng''s vigilance. How did the owner of the mysterious ancient book disappear?


    However, if his last disappearance is for a decisive battle, then the battle will leave indelible traces. When his vision is high enough, he will find it naturally.


    After counting the harvest for a day, Chu Feng recruited 300 trolls, 500 tauren, 1000 knife demons and 200 shadow ghosts as new cannon fodder troops.


    The greatest function of the cannon fodder troops is to reduce the casualties of soldiers.


    After the integration of the new troops, Chu Feng continued to set out with the newly reorganized troops.


    This time he came to hell, of course, he would not be satisfied with the end of fighting a small piece of territory. What he wanted to do this time was to train soldiers, and he wanted to train a steel lion with a lot of tempering.


    The hell three headed dog is also a little excited. After all, it has just reached level 8, just like people want to try the sharpness of a sharp sword when they get it. His desire to fight has not been extinguished!


    So the troops, who had just rested for a day, began to set out again.


    The four commanders, the first commander, the third commander and the third vice commander, were divided into four groups, constantly killing the enemies along the way. No matter what kind of enemies they were, if they saw them, they would just kill them directly.


    And the cannon fodder troops are led by Chu Feng himself. If the hell Knights meet a powerful enemy, let the cannon fodder troops go to the top to reduce the casualties of the hell knights as much as possible.


    After a day of such fighting, they destroyed three groups of ghouls. These ghouls had no wisdom and could not be incorporated. The hell three dogs did not eat them. They were directly refined by Chu Feng and became a part of the yuan family, as a nutrient for the growth of plants.


    In addition, they destroyed some other tribes, took in a large number of herbivores, and increased the number of their mounts.


    Just as the training continued, Chu Feng received a call for help from the real world.

 Chapter 581

    "Is this happening again?"


    Chu xiaorou has a headache and looks at the two people in front of her.


    As the chief Sheriff of twilight, she has trouble every day.


    It''s also because she holds this position that many of your affairs are not black and white.


    A pretty woman cried and said, "that''s him. He broke into my house last night and gave me to..."


    the man who was identified said eagerly: "dead woman, didn''t you negotiate the price last night? What happened to the temporary fare increase in the morning? Is my money coming from the wind? "


    "Who negotiated the price with you?"


    Of course, it soon fell into the tearing mode.


    This is just a microcosm of the city of dawn. Under the helplessness of survival, many women are willing to do anything as long as you can give them a bite.


    Chu xiaorou also felt a headache for this. At first, she would be angry with this kind of behavior. Later, she gradually realized that not everyone has a good brother.


    People will do a lot of helpless things when they have to.


    Su Yuan once proposed: "anyone who deliberately causes trouble, just kill him! Such people will only delay time and operational efficiency. In order to fight for meager interests, they will ignore the safety of the entire survival base. This kind of thing is nothing in the era of peace, but it is very fatal in this era. "


    But Chu xiaorou didn''t adopt it.


    Now she can''t be so heartless.


    It''s just a price dispute. Is this crime really damned?


    , who was also a little dog in charge of the law, was Judo to Chu. "These two people are awful at all. If they are too busy, they will be sent to the mine to get them to open the mines."


    People in the last days are easy to do extreme things under strong pressure.


    So the existence of the security team is very necessary, they are also very busy.


    Every trivial matter like this will trouble the security forces, which is to block their work.


    The wind dust woman immediately called out in a sharp voice: "don''t you maintain justice? Do you want justice


    Chu xiaorou coldly glanced at her, "in the city of dawn, those who forcibly insult women must be sentenced to death. Do you want me to put your guests to death, so that you can''t receive them in the future?"


    Wind dust woman immediately shut up.


    If she does succeed in suing her guests, how can she live in the future?


    Although her beauty is not bad, who would like to cause trouble?


    The man breathed a sigh of relief and said, "that''s the price increase, isn''t it? It''s bad luck for me to meet such an unreasonable girl this time. "


    "Who do you say is unreasonable? It''s not for life. Who wants to do that? "


    The wind and dust woman sobs, the helplessness of life suddenly breaks out.


    Chu xiaorou will be moved by this kind of thing at the beginning, but she gets used to it when she sees more.


    Women who are fairly good-looking can at least do business in skin and meat, but many men have to fight with zombies and mutant animals outside the city.


    In this era, everyone can''t help themselves.


    At this time, Chu xiaorou, who looks at the two quarreling people, suddenly feels that the scene in front of her is not harmonious.


    This is a kind of unreasonable intuition, but Chu xiaorou did a lot of things with it.


    She carefully observed their movements, only to find that their eyes occasionally flickered for a moment.


    But they are really quarreling. Why are they absent-minded occasionally?


    Chu xiaorou suddenly thinks of the strange things when they quarreled with each other before, and the things Su Yuan gave her. Then she suddenly gives an order, "if these two people have problems, arrest them and let them spit out the things in their stomachs."


    Although their acting skills are very good, it''s a pity that acting is acting.


    Although she didn''t understand why she did it, her dogs did it immediately.


    Seeing the menacing security team, they immediately panicked.


    "Don''t hit us. We''ll say everything."


    "We didn''t mean it, we said."


    Ten minutes later, they said what they knew.


    It turned out that someone paid them to make trouble here, because the other side was generous and gave several crystal nuclei directly, so they would do so.


    Because it''s true, their acting skills are very realistic.


    But after all, it was entrusted by others, so when they quarreled, their eyes would float out unnaturally, obviously thinking about it.


    Chu xiaorou''s face is not good-looking, she directly ordered: "take it back, accept the examination!"


    Then she immediately took the team back to the inner city.


    The city of dawn is divided into the inner city and the outer city. The inner city is the home built by Chu Feng at the beginning, while the outer city is some people who come here to settle down because of the safety of the neighborhood.When she closed the team, some onlookers also scattered.


    Chu xiaorou and her team are about to rush back to the inner city, but they are stopped by a group of people.


    These people surrounded the entrance to the inner city, pulling banners and protesting loudly.


    "We''re going into the inner city."


    "What right do you have not to let us in?"


    "You are dividing classes. We want to overthrow all class rule."


    These people''s faces are full of excitement, after all, they are many.


    The living environment in the outer city is obviously not as good as that in the inner city. They all want a better environment.


    So they tried to force their way in under the slogan of class struggle.


    At the same time, people in the inner city are shouting.


    "Our living conditions are in exchange for our lives. Why should we give them to you?"


    "You don''t even dare to kill zombies. What qualifications do you have to come in?"


    There are class divisions everywhere, and there are many bloody conflicts in the survival bases everywhere. Dawning city is actually the most benevolent one, because as long as you are willing to follow the army to hunt zombies, they will be able to distribute weapons to you, and then give you the qualification to enter the inner city.


    But a lot of people believe in conspiracy theory: they must use us as bait to kill zombies, or as cannon fodder to attract zombies.


    In fact, this conspiracy theory is not entirely wrong, because it exists in many survival bases.


    Dawning city clearly forbids this kind of behavior, but the above policies may not be implemented below!


    However, still in that sentence,


    why should we give you the things we put our lives together for nothing?


    Many people think that as long as you open your mouth, you will give me something for nothing. Otherwise, there is something wrong with your moral character and no compassion.


    But there are still many people who have a good life and are really kidnapped by morality.

 Chapter 582

    Looking at the chaotic crowd, Chu xiaorou took a deep breath.


    She once sympathized with these people. She felt that she had so many things. Even if she gave them something, it was nothing. So she was kind-hearted.


    As a result, after she gave some people a mouthful, thousands of people gathered around the door the next day, and then stretched out their hands to ask her for food.


    How can she afford to take a bite?


    Such a scene, let Chu xiaorou almost collapse.


    She later learned that Su Yuan''s shadow was behind these people, not against her, but against the Virgin Mary in the city.


    There are always some people who feel that they are strong, so they are kind-hearted and give the materials they get to others.


    Su Yuan certainly encourages such people.


    Because in this way, she can make the people in the city less burden.


    It doesn''t need her to push, it just needs her to acquiesce in such behavior, spread the news, and immediately there will be a lot of crying people to besiege those great good people.


    If we can obtain the results of labor without labor, who has the need to work?


    Some people even kill these great good people directly because of uneven distribution.


    Of course, Su Yuan will help them to get revenge, but there is no way to revive the dead.


    Before Chu Feng left, he met an organization that thought that women should be independent. They thought that ye Xiaohui was in danger and tried to save her.


    Their idea is that women can live a good life without relying on men.


    Their idea is no problem, Chu Feng also agrees with this idea, even as a man, he also knows that many men are unreliable.


    Only a few women can be happy if they are totally dependent on men. These women meet men who can be trusted and responsible.


    However, if you only want to find a good man to marry, you have to fight for luck.


    Only with a certain degree of autonomy can we hold happiness in our own hands.


    However, these women have to impose their own ideas on others. In this area, they publicize the idea that women are independent and independent and do not rely on men. They also want to bring Suyuan into the company.


    Su Yuan was very happy, at least on the surface, when she heard their intention.


    She immediately called on all the women in the city to join them and ask them for food.


    It goes without saying that in less than five days, under the huge gap between ideal and reality, the organization almost dissolved.


    Later, Su Yuan was the leader of the organization. She told her that the best way to really get others to agree with your idea is not to say it with her mouth, but to teach them by words and deeds. You should tell those women how smart a woman can be when she has the ability of self-reliance.


    As a result, Su Yuan''s loyal subordinates have added another batch.


    Su Yuan''s means, Chu xiaorou asked herself is impossible, but she can imitate.


    Before she came to the crowd, the crowd automatically made way of a road.


    Seeing that the person in charge finally appeared, everyone was very excited, because they felt that this was the performance that their appeal was about to be answered, and it was the result of their large number of people.


    "Somebody''s out at last. Let''s go in."


    "Why do people in the inner city live well? We don''t live well."


    "We demand the same treatment as people in the inner city!"


    Listening to the demands of the people below, Chu xiaorou is silent.


    She didn''t speak slowly until the voices of these people were getting lower.


    "I''ve heard all your requests. If you want to enjoy the same treatment as the people in the inner city, it''s certainly not impossible."


    Hearing Chu xiaorou''s words, everyone''s eyes were shining.


    It seems that it is useful to have a large number of them. As long as they have a large number of people, their demands will be answered.


    And those people in the inner city have a look of disappointment in their eyes.


    They beat to death in exchange for the inner city living qualification, is it so without reason to others?


    To be honest, some of them are poor at the hard life of the people outside, but they are not calm at the thought that their treatment is desperately in exchange.


    They are not soldiers. Why let them fight for their lives and let others enjoy their happiness?


    Is Chu Feng''s sister too soft hearted after all?


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go in!"


    "Open the door and let us in."


    "All soldiers, load Chu xiaorou lightly orders a way, "who dares to shout again, directly shoot to kill!"


    Some soldiers guarding the gate immediately pointed their guns at these people.


    When these people saw the black muzzle of the gun, they immediately calmed down.


    However, some people whispered that the whole scene was full of mosquitoes and flies.Chu xiaorou uses the power of the wind system to disperse everyone''s voice directly, leaving the whole scene with only her own voice:


    "people in the inner city also need to work, and they will never raise beggars, so everyone must have their own work, someone in the inner city factory, someone in the demon hunter team, responsible for fighting with zombies."


    "But everyone who lives in a factory must be recommended by more than three members of the demon hunter team. Each member of the demon hunter team can only recommend one person."


    "Since you want to come in, you have to accept the rules of the city. You can discuss it by yourself. One person will enter the factory in the city, and the other three will enter the demon hunter team. After the discussion, you can find a special person in charge to register."


    This remark caused an uproar immediately.


    "Why? Why do you want us to join the demon hunters


    "We''re going into the factory."


    "We don''t want to get into the demon hunters."


    "We don''t want to fight with the zombies. Give me a place to enter."


    Bullshit, can people who are really willing to fight with zombies get in? All of them just want to find a safe place to live.


    Maybe their actions are understandable, but no one is obliged to pay for them.


    In the memory, the factory workers are basically the families of the city defense forces, which is also a way for them to protect their families.


    It doesn''t matter. Why do you want others to beat you to death to provide you with a safe environment?


    If you really want to be safe, go to the military!


    The discontented crowd wanted to rush forward. Suddenly, a row of bullets hit the ground in front of them. The fragments stabbed their skin and made many people cry in pain.


    "Oh! You''ve hurt my leg. "


    "Help us up quickly, or we will stay here."


    "Pay for our medical expenses, or we''ll block the door and no one will be allowed in or out."


    "Get out of the way and kill those who block it!"


    A cold voice came from outside the crowd.

 Chapter 583

    "Gu Nanfei?"


    Chu xiaorou''s eyes were full of excitement and joy.


    The angry crowd turned their heads and glared at Gu Nanfei and the people around him.


    "Why do you want us to get out of the way?"


    "We won''t let ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "kill!"


    Gu Nanfei coldly gave the order. More than 50 followers around him pulled out the long sword at his waist and cut down the people in front of him without hesitation.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the crowd gathered in the place of a body.


    Looking at dozens of bodies on the ground, the crowd was stunned.


    They didn''t expect that someone would fight directly if they didn''t agree with each other.


    Gu Nan flew to the city wall and cried out: "foreign enemies have invaded the city of dawn. From now on, the city of dawn will be under martial law. Anyone who causes trouble will be killed without mercy!"


    Those followers with swords put out their hands one after another and slaughtered those troublemakers with the fastest speed.


    These people immediately ran away, crying for their parents one by one.


    As for getting in the way, they dare not do it now.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chu xiaorou feels a little confused. She doesn''t understand what happened.


    Gu Nanfei ordered the soldiers to say, "there are agitators behind these troublemakers. If they refuse to explain who agitated them, then they will all be killed until they confess. If any of them escape, I will ask you!"


    With that, Gu Nanfei takes Chu xiaorou by the arm and runs to the city.


    Chu xiaorou''s face was a little red, but she still asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s too late to explain. Today''s event was premeditated." Gu Nan Fei Road.


    Those soldiers who directly used the long sword in their hands to make a path of blood also came up one after another and followed them.


    At this time, there was a violent explosion in the direction of the Lord''s mansion.


    "There must be time." Gu Nanfei said to himself.


    Chu xiaorou felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. She thought she had done a good job in handling things today, but she didn''t expect to fall into someone else''s trap.


    The purpose of others is to procrastinate and cooperate obediently.


    Now that Chu Feng is away, the most powerful hell knights in dawning city has left. It''s the time when the interior is empty. If foreign enemies invade at this time, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    She quickly adjusted to come over, take down the small bow and arrow behind, ready to fight.


    Since my brother is not here, I will leave it to her to protect.


    At this time, more than 20 figures fell on their way forward.


    "Gu Nanfei, you''d better stay here! When we''re done, we''ll leave naturally. We won''t make too much noise here. "


    A figure in a white robe, with a cross hanging around his neck and eyes as clear as a lake, "if you must go back, don''t blame us for being merciless."


    "Who are you?" Gu Nan''s face is as deep as water.


    "Who are we? You don''t need to..."


    before the white robed man''s words were finished, Gu Nanfei suddenly put out his sword.


    The red sword Qi was divided into dozens of Dao, and each of them fell three Dao.


    "Just a warrior, how could he think he could compete with so many powers?"


    The powers behind the man showed a look of disdain on their faces. They summoned the holy light barrier one after another to block the sword Qi.


    It''s common sense that the attack power of a warrior of the same level can''t catch up with that of a psionic.


    The only way a warrior can defeat a psionic is to dodge the psionic and get close.


    But even if they are close, they have to find the weak spot of the power.


    It may be unfair, but there is no fairness in the world.


    "It''s all level five of the light system!"


    Chu xiaorou''s eyes widened when these people shot.


    How can there be so many fifth order light systems?


    When is the psionic of the light system so worthless?


    However, at the moment when the barrier of the holy light and the sword Qi came into contact, the holy light suddenly melted.


    It''s ablation, not fragmentation!


    The leader''s power widened his eyes: "what is this ability?"


    He had never heard of a warrior who would directly use his sword Qi to melt the power, making the elemental power the most common energy in the world.


    What is this ability?


    If the warrior in this world can master such ability, what is the status of the psionic?


    But he had no time to think about it. Just when their powers were dissolved, Gu Nanfei had come to them. The fiery red sword Qi was like a blooming lotus, blooming in the crowd."Poof!"


    "No way!"


    "What is this ability?"


    "Are you kidding?"


    They tried hard to resist, but their resistance had no effect. Their counterattack fell on Gu Nanfei''s body protecting sword Qi, just like a flashlight shining on people.


    As if they release the holy light, like ordinary lighting.


    In less than 10 seconds, there were only some bodies left on the ground.


    Chu xiaorou stares at this scene, which refreshes her common sense. She thinks those hell knights are powerful enough, and knows that Gu Nanfei is the best among the martial arts, but she doesn''t expect that Gu Nanfei''s strength is so terrible.


    So, her look at Gu Nanfei''s eyes, become more strange.


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself."


    Gu Nanfei didn''t knock on Chu xiaorou''s head, "business matters."


    "Oh


    Chu xiaorou touches her head, but a sweet smile appears at the corner of her mouth.


    If Chu Feng saw this scene, the scene would be very tragic.


    It''s obviously an indecisive attitude, and it''s so natural.


    In the city Lord''s mansion, Su Yuan holds a nine-year-old girl in her arms. Beside her, there are more than a dozen corpses of powers.


    These powers are all blocked by a sword, as if without any resistance.


    "Su Yuan, give us the little girl in your arms, and we will leave the city of dawn, otherwise we will turn this place into a hell."


    A man with a silver cross in his hand said to Su Yuan, "the city of dawn is the place where you live. I don''t think you want to turn this place into ruins."


    "Turn this place into ruins? Is it up to you? "


    Su Yuan sneered, then said to Yiyi in her arms, "Yiyi, don''t open your eyes."


    With that, she quickly left the city master''s mansion with Yiyi in her arms.


    The powers around them immediately attacked Su Yuan, but the man cheered coldly: "don''t rush to do it."


    However, his reminder was too late.


    Several swords of holy light penetrated Su Yuan''s body, but it seemed to penetrate the air and blow a big hole in the wall, while Su Yuan was undamaged.


    At this time, in the direction of their attack came a few flying knives.


    They attacked the Throwing Knife, but the attack saw through it.


    "Poof!"


    Several throwing knives stay in the throats of a group of powers.

 Chapter 584

    "Don''t run, stop her!"


    Near the Lord''s mansion of Dawning City, a large number of powers suddenly appear and surround Su Yuan and the little girl in her arms.


    Su Yuan moved for an instant to avoid their collective shooting attack.


    The next moment, holding Yiyi Su Yuan appeared 30 meters away, just landed on the ground, with the fastest speed toward the direction outside the city.


    "Come on


    These sudden powers were about to launch a chase when it began to rain around them. The cold raindrops fell from the air and made their clothes wet.


    "It''s so cold!"


    "No! Someone''s doing it in the dark! "


    These powers were surprised. Their limbs were frozen with a strong chill, and it was impossible to chase them.


    Zhang Ziqing''s figure appeared beside Su Yuan and said eagerly, "take Yiyi first."


    Although I don''t know where so many experts came from, it''s a time of emptiness inside dawning city. It seems that something has gone wrong with the demon hunter guild outside. Gu Nanfei has taken people to solve it, and Chu xiaorou and the elite of the security team are not in the city.


    The target of the enemy is also obvious.


    "Don''t force it."


    Su Yuan told, immediately began to flee.


    "Cold waterfall!"


    Zhang Ziqing''s body blooms blue light, and a large amount of water appears around her, sweeping all the powers around her.


    After a psionic reaches level 5, the most important thing is to develop the potential of the psionic.


    There are many ways to develop powers. Speed and power are the most popular development of the concentrated melee department, because speed and power are the basis of the melee department and the magic department.


    The development direction of the powers of the magic department is more diversified.


    The ability developed by Su Yuan is called "Zheng Li Wu Ying", which means that she looks like she is in this space, but actually she is in another space. All attacks will penetrate through her body. Even if the sun shines, there is no shadow, as if she is in a different time and space.


    Zhang Ziqing, on the other hand, specializes in water control.


    She said that human beings have the gate of hell, so what they need most is the power of control.


    So, after reaching the sixth level, her control over water is incomparable.


    The water is not only created by the water system ability, but also stored in the Pearl Chu Feng gave her, so it can exist for a long time.


    The people shocked by the cold waterfall were shaking all over to dispel the cold.


    But at this time, Zhang Ziqing has disappeared.


    Her task is not to kill these people, but to delay.


    She summoned the nightmare horse of hell, and then caught up with Su Yuan.


    Su Yuan is also able to summon hell dimple horse, but I don''t know what consideration, she did not summon directly, but fled on foot.


    "There it is


    Another 70 or 80 powers jumped out of any corner and besieged Su Yuan.


    Su Yuan once again showed instant movement, with Yiyi came to the door, at this time the door has been blocked by the crowd, a large number of troublemakers are appealing for their rights and interests.


    "Let''s go in, we want to go into the inner city, we want to be residents of the inner city."


    This side and Chu xiaorou''s side belong to the opposite direction, so the situation here has not been controlled.


    Su Yuan embraces Yiyi and rushes into the crowd.


    "Who is it?"


    "Who is this?"


    "Is there any politeness? Didn''t your parents teach you how to be a man? "


    All of a sudden, people bumped into by Su Yuan began to cry out discontentedly.


    Several people holding the cross in their hands raised the silver cross in their hands and issued an order to the surrounding:


    "the saints are here, kill all the adults here!"


    At his command, two or three hundred powers sprang up around him and began to slaughter the crowd.


    Parents who have children to support have basically entered the inner city and sold their lives to Gu Nanfei in order to give their children a chance to grow up safely after their own accidents.


    These people outside the city are either not concerned at all and only care about themselves, or they just think their children are too troublesome and throw them on the way to escape.


    After all, not all scum are qualified to be parents.


    Therefore, when these people start slaughtering, they don''t have to worry about killing the wrong people.


    In the inner city, many figures came. About five or six hundred powers participated in the massacre. Before they took out their hands, they took out a silver cross from their collar and hung it around their neck.


    The sudden chaos made the soldiers who were guarding the city look confused.Some soldiers threatened the psionic with machine guns in their hands: "stop, or we''ll do it."


    "Suddenly, suddenly!"


    Some soldiers fired directly with machine guns, but these powers didn''t care at all. Even if some people were injured or even killed by machine guns, they didn''t stop their actions.


    These people seem to have put life and death out of the question, which is not a matter at all.


    They didn''t fight back against the soldiers who fired, and they didn''t stop.


    And because many of them are in the crowd, soldiers have to think about ordinary people when shooting, so there is no way to form an effective attack.


    There was a scream in the crowd.


    "Who are you? This is the city of dawn. What do you want to do? "


    "Don''t kill me, I surrender, no!"


    The screaming crowd did not attract sympathy from these people. They were like sentimental creatures, and their faces did not change when they killed.


    When Zhang Ziqing arrived, he felt numb when he saw this scene.


    Fortunately, she is a person who has experienced the big battlefield, so she didn''t show any gaffe.


    Gu Nanfei and Chu xiaorou came with a group of people and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhang Ziqing pointed to the figure hiding in the crowd: "someone wants to rob Yiyi. Su Yuan is running for her life with Yiyi."


    Gu Nanfei looked at the distance and said, "if it''s Su Yuan, she should not be in the crowd now. Let''s go and go to the mine."


    Said, he also summoned the hell dimple horse, took Chu xiaorou to leave together.


    When the group finished slaughtering the crowd, a woman in white with a doll in her hand stood among the corpses, stained with a lot of blood. A long gun pierced her abdomen,.


    "Who are you? And the virgin


    Several white robed men holding the cross in their hands looked at the only woman with ugly faces. They were staring at her all the time, but they were transferred without knowing it.


    What is the means? Why is this man good at running for his life?


    A man with clear eyes like a lake put the cross in his hand to the center of his eyebrows and pointed in one direction: "God told me that the saint is there."

 Chapter 585

    "This is the Crusade in the south. I didn''t expect that they came here."


    Riding on the back of the nightmare horse in hell, Su Yuan said to Zhang Ziqing, "the saint they are talking about may be Yiyi. Although they don''t know why they did it, they must have premeditated, otherwise they would not attack at this time."


    Gu Nanfei said: "when I was dealing with the task outside, I found something wrong with the task itself, so I came back in a hurry."


    Chu xiaorou was a little strange: "how did you get out of the crowd? Did you expect the Crusaders to come and rob the children


    Su Yuan said: "since your brother said that we must protect the child, shouldn''t it be normal for me to make some preparations in advance? No matter who the enemy is, it''s always good to make more preparations. "


    Say, a few people stopped figure.


    They are now in some dilapidated buildings and do not need to escape.


    Chu xiaorou feels a little shocked. She is also a very strong woman, but she really can''t be strong in front of these people.


    Soon, dense figures appeared near them, about 2000 people in total, appeared from all directions, surrounded Su Yuan and others. These people had different looks. Some of them felt that they were going to fall apart, but their eyes were still full of fanaticism.


    "You are now surrounded."


    The man, whose eyes were as clear as the lake, walked in front of the crowd, "give you a chance to give us the saint in your arms, so that our two sides will not cross the river, otherwise, the city of dawn will become the enemy of the crusade."


    Some time ago, the Crusade''s search for saints caused a stir.


    Then they went silent. They thought they had found it.


    But now it seems that there is something else.


    Gu Nanfei asked aloud, "why do we believe you? We have heard that you have found the saint. Why do you come here to rob the girls


    "That saint is a fake."


    The man whose eyes were as clear as the Lake said, "that sinner pretended to be a saint and deceived all people, but there was no way to deceive me. A fake is a fake. Under the instructions of the gods, I can see through the face of the real saint. I will take the saint back and expose the real face of the fake."


    Someone posing as a saint?


    People''s eyes are a little strange. Is anyone so bold?


    But anyway, it''s impossible for them to hand over Yiyi.


    Su Yuan asked: "since you want to welcome back the saint, why don''t you talk to our city master when Chu Feng is here, instead, you have to start at this time. Do you think that as long as our city master is here, it''s absolutely impossible to agree to your request?"


    After a few seconds of silence, the man with clear eyes like a lake said in a compassionate tone: "I didn''t want to cause too much killing, but since you are determined to stop us, we can only have our hands covered with blood for our saint."


    Yiyi opened his eyes and asked weakly, "are they all here to rob me? If I were handed over, would there be no war? "


    Zhang Ziqing touched Yiyi''s head: "they are lying to you."


    The man with clear eyes like a lake said to Zhang Ziqing, "we welcome the virgin back to save the dirty world and lead people to the light. As long as the virgin returns, we can bring peace to the world. Your highness, please come back with us."


    Yiyi''s pure eyes have a look of intention.


    If so, it is not impossible.


    Although she has little contact with the outside world, she knows that the people outside are suffering when she breathes through the window. If she can save them, why can''t she go with them?


    Su Yuan suddenly said to Yiyi, "do you remember what people around you looked like when you were arrested before?"


    Yiyi''s pure eyes were full of fear, and she didn''t want to recall that memory.


    The people around them were sent to the laboratory one by one and transformed into terrible monsters.


    It was the most terrifying scene she had ever experienced.


    Su Yuan continued: "now I can tell you that the monsters you see in the laboratory are born from you. If you are captured by others, they will do the same thing to you, and those innocent people will be transformed into the same monsters."


    Yiyi covered his head and said in a loud voice, "stop talking. I won''t go with you."


    There is nothing more convincing than facts. Although we don''t know what the Crusaders want to capture, Yiyi''s experience is the most terrible consequence.


    Recalling those people who were transformed into biochemical war animals, Yiyi''s eyes filled with tears.


    Is she the source of those people''s transformation?


    Is she a natural disaster?Although Zhang Ziqing couldn''t bear it, he still said, "Yiyi, don''t be afraid. We will protect you and never let that tragedy happen again."


    "In that case, let you be purified under the holy light."


    The man''s eyes are as clear as the lake water, with two pairs of white wings stretched out behind him, and the cross in his hand blooms holy brilliance, just like an angel coming to the world.


    Seeing his miraculous performance, the people around him showed a look of fanaticism.


    How can those foolish people know the greatness of the gods?


    "Let''s punish these stupid human beings under the guidance of gods."


    The man''s eyes are still as clear as the lake, feeling the power in his body, which is the power from the gods, the power that can purify the world.


    Around the crazy believers, under the guidance of men, ready to take these arrogant human.


    At this time, the earth vibrated.


    "What''s going on? What happened? "


    These believers were a little panicked. They watched the earth in front of them split a big crack, and then a giant red stone with a height of more than 20 meters came out of the crack.


    "This, what kind of monster is this?"


    The believers looked at the terrible monster in front of them, and felt that there was some trembling between their words.


    Such a monster, even with its size, can defeat the courage in many people''s hearts.


    "Mountain giant, it''s up to you."


    Su Yuan said with a smile.


    The mountain giant raised his right fist high, then quickly bent down, and the huge fist fell to the ground with one hammer. Centered on the place where the fist landed, the ground was directly broken within a few hundred meters. Those who came to besiege only felt a whirl of heaven and earth, and then they were buried by gravel.


    "What happened?"


    "What just happened?"


    People who are still in shock are staring at the ruins around them, only feeling a burst of unreal.


    They didn''t have a firm foothold, but they felt as if it was getting dark.


    A huge palm towards them, countless people looking at the red phosphorescence of the huge rock palm, only feel legs are paralyzed down.


    "God bless, God bless!"


    Countless people closed their eyes in despair and began to pray to their gods. Their huge palms fell, and more than a dozen figures were directly patted into flesh mud.

 Chapter 586

    "Well, what kind of monster is this?"


    People looked at the huge monster in horror, and the belief in their hearts was vulnerable in front of the terrible monster.


    "Your God, let the spirit come to light!"


    A ragged middle-aged man grabbed the angel by the collar. "Didn''t you say that when we were in danger, the gods would come to save us? Let the gods come out


    The burning holy light is like a flame, burning the middle-aged man in front of him to ashes.


    "Dirty mole ants, dare to touch my skirt?"


    The man''s eyes are still clear, as if he was not the one who just said the rebellious words.


    He yelled to the crowd: "the saint is right in front of us. The chance to welcome our saint is right in front of us. Let this dirty world be purified by the holy light. Don''t pity our lives. When we sacrifice our lives for the gods, our souls will ascend to heaven."


    His shouting really had some effect.


    Those people who have been knocked down by this cruel world have long lost their confidence to live. Any straw of hope can make them give their lives.


    But when they saw the mountain giant, their courage dissipated.


    The fear of death, after all, is human instinct, how can it be so easy to overcome?


    "No, I don''t want salvation!"


    I don''t know who took the lead and ran away crying.


    His behavior led many people to flee.


    Who wants to fight with this terrible monster!


    "Runaway, dead!"


    A long sword transformed from the holy light pierced a man''s forehead and took his life. "All those who betray the glory of the Lord will go to hell after death."


    Hearing the threat of the soul going to hell, some people have a struggle in their eyes.


    "Hell! We just got back from there! "


    A cold voice exploded in people''s ears. They looked towards the direction of the sound source, but saw a group of knights in black armor. "Hell is a very good place for people to go, but it''s much more beautiful than heaven."


    "Brother!"


    Chu xiaorou, who was also stunned by the mountain giant''s fist, heard the familiar voice, and her eyes were full of surprise.


    Su Yuan was also relieved, since Chu Feng came back, it would be OK.


    Zhang Ziqing''s beautiful eyes in the brilliant flow, Chu Feng is her notice.


    Seeing the cavalry suddenly appeared in front of him, the man said, "you should compare the great heaven with the dirty hell. You will be punished by the Lord."


    "I don''t know if I will be punished by the Lord, but you will soon accept my punishment."


    Chu Feng raised his ChiYan sword, "kill all!"


    There are only more than 30 cavalry around him. After all, they don''t come through the gate of hell, and there are only a limited number of cavalry who can pass at one time.


    There is no way for any summoning skill to summon endlessly, because the pressure of summoning is on the summoner.


    Although the mountain giant is powerful, it is the limit to summon more than 30 people.


    "Mom!" Yiyi wants to rush towards Ye Xiaohui, but Zhang Ziqing holds her. Then a soft blue light enters Yiyi''s body and makes her sleep.


    The next scene, let the children see too early, it is too cruel.


    Ye Xiaohui takes a soft look at her daughter, then turns her head, her eyes covered with killing intention.


    "You are all going to die!"


    I heard that her daughter was targeted by a group of unknown people, which filled her with anger. Last time she was unwilling to protect her daughter, she was tortured by guilt every day.


    She was riding on the nightmare horse of hell. The destructive sword Qi burst in her body. Her eyes seemed to be covered by the will to destroy.


    Several heads fly high. After killing several people, ye Xiaohui immediately rushes to the next target.


    She won''t stop killing until all these people die.


    The space around Chu Feng began to twist. A group of thin black monsters, about 1.6 meters tall, began to appear from the twisted space. They were all holding twinkling spikes in their hands, and there were gray thin wings behind them, but they didn''t seem to be able to support the flying of their bodies.


    These monsters came out of the twisted space and began to fly to the surrounding crowd.


    These are shadow ghosts. They belong to lower level creatures in hell, but Chu Feng attaches great importance to them, even more than Dao devil.


    Because they are very fast, they can chase and kill the enemy.


    After all, the hell knights are doing the fight, and the other arms are just cannon fodder.


    The members of the hell Knight order also began to fight. Although the number of people who came back was very small, the people who came back were all masters at the level of captain or vice captain.More than 30 captains and vice captains join hands to deal with ordinary strong players, which is just like destroying.


    They ran in different directions, and there were bodies everywhere.


    A flying fire dragon bites a believer''s neck, and then pours on the next believer. Chu Feng''s fire dragon Yuanfu flies out regardless of the cost, reaping life after life.


    "Run! We are not rivals


    Those believers have been frightened by the mountain giants, and now they see so many terrible cavalry, all of them running back.


    But at the terrible speed of 200 shadow ghosts, their escape did not help at all.


    Life by life is harvested, like cheap leeks.


    "It''s your turn!"


    Chu Feng riding with purple pattern of chasing electricity, with the fastest speed rushed to the head of the man, the hands of the red flame sword toward his heart.


    In pursuit of the speed of electricity, the man did not dodge the possibility.


    A large barrier of holy light appeared in front of the man, but it was soon pierced by the ChiYan sword.


    "Human beings, you will get retribution."


    Like an angel, the man put his hands together and held the cross tightly. Then a red sword flashed over his head and a head flew high.


    Chu Feng uses unknown skills to collect all the vitality of men.


    The power of holy light in his body is more powerful than that of level 6. After entering the yuan mansion, the whole yuan mansion seems to be brighter.


    Chu Feng''s previous life is only one line away from the holy rank. He can feel the purity of this force, which is the degree of touching the edge of the holy rank.


    Although I don''t know how to do it, Chu Feng has no time to think about it now.


    "Ding!"


    A silver cross fell on the ground and was collected by Chu Feng.


    Shadow ghosts and members of hell knights, continue their own slaughter, these desperate rush up fanatical believers, soon turned into a ground of corpses.


    About three or four hundred believers turned to run away and were overtaken by shadow ghosts.


    It''s God''s business to forgive them. Chu Feng''s job is to send them to see God.

 Chapter 587

    After more than ten minutes of pursuit, the last deserter was also killed.


    These gathered corpses were collected by Chu Feng to refine the power in their bodies, and then all the corpses were burned by a fire.


    Su Yuan apologized to Chu Feng and said, "I''m sorry, it''s my carelessness. I didn''t expect that the city of dawn was lurked to such a degree that it almost led to terrible consequences."


    Chu Feng shook his head: "the city of dawn is an open city with the largest trading market. No wonder you do this."


    Chu xiaorou also said weakly to Chu Feng: "brother, I''m sorry."


    She felt as if she was useless, so she was transferred away.


    The main power of Dawning city was easily transferred away, which made her feel very ashamed.


    "There''s no time to say that."


    Chu Feng shook his head and said to Su Yuan, "after this commotion, the city should be in a mess now. Go back and take charge of the overall situation! I''ll go south and have a look. "


    Su Yuan was surprised: "I''ve heard about the crusade. They have a huge influence. If you want to trouble them, you''d better call more people."


    Chu Feng''s eyes are a little complicated: "no, just these people around me are enough."


    With that, he took these demons into yuan mansion, and the huge consumption of opening yuan mansion frequently made his face a little pale, but he soon recovered with Juyuan Fu.


    The members of the hell Knights go with Chu Feng. Ye Xiaohui and Zhang Ziqing follow Yiyi, leaving Su Yuan in place.


    The mountain giant returns to the ground, and only the broken ground proves that it once appeared.


    Su Yuan sighed: "OK, go back!"


    Chu xiaorou is worried: "my brother is impulsive again, the other side is also a large force, my brother with such a little people, enough?"


    Although the strength of his brother is very confident, but the number of the other side is too much.


    Some powers who oppress ordinary people with high-pressure policies have died a lot in recent months. After all, the power in the powers is also very limited.


    If you run out of energy in your body, no matter how powerful the powers are, they will fall.


    "Chu Feng didn''t go to kill people."


    Gu Nanfei shook his head. "Only when you travel between the world and hell through the gate of hell can you stay in another world for a long time. Those who are summoned by summoning will not stay in this world for a long time, unless you pay a certain price to continue the summoning time, which is equivalent to a second summoning.


    Chu Feng, they enter hell through the gate of hell, and then return through the reverse call of Mountain Giants, so their time in the real world is limited. If he really wants to settle accounts with each other, he will not fail to consider this. He should have other plans. "


    Chu xiaorou nodded thoughtfully, which she had forgotten.


    Su Yuan touched Chu xiaorou''s head and said, "you are usually very smart. Why are you so confused at this time? Go back quickly


    On the other side, Chu Feng and the members of the hell Knight Order ran wildly on the road.


    Many roads along the way have been destroyed. After all, both warriors and powers may cause damage to the opponent''s environment when fighting with zombies, especially when many people walk on the road, which attracts many zombies on the road and turns many battlefields into highways.


    So with the passage of time, the role of vehicles will be more and more weakened.


    After all, there is no smooth and solid road, and taking a car may bring additional risks to yourself.


    Fortunately, all the members of the hell Knight Order ride mounts, and these mounts can survive in hell. Of course, they can ignore most of the terrain.


    The uneven ground was directly crossed by them, and the figures of the people were like a torrent of steel.


    Anxious Chu Feng, let everyone use the speed close to the limit.


    Fortunately, hell nightmare horse is not an ordinary horse, otherwise, in the old days, such a rush, I don''t know how many horses would be exhausted on the road.


    Zhang Ziqing doubts a way: "Chu Feng, this is how to return a responsibility after all?"


    There are many doubtful points in today''s affairs.


    Ye Xiaohui also looks at Chu Feng. She wants to know the truth most.


    Although we are all speeding at a high speed, with our current strength, as long as it is not supersonic, we can still hear it carefully.


    After a few seconds of silence, Chu Feng slowly explained: "Yiyi has a very special physique. The power of this special physique can quell all riots. This is the source of her physical disaster. Jinling biology discovered this trait, which greatly increased the success rate of the development of biochemical war animals."


    Ye Xiaohui said, "it sounds like nothing to calm down the riot."


    People also have some doubts, is this temperament very attractive?


    Chu Feng said: "you don''t understand what this means at all. With the growth of our strength, what we value is no longer the accumulation of Yuanli. What''s more, we need to develop various usages of Yuanli, because the more usages we develop, the more control we have over Yuanli.When our strength is further improved, the reserves of Yuan force in our body will also be greatly increased. If we can''t control the power in our body, the lightest result is to let these yuan Qi out of our body. If we force these Yuan Li into our body, we may directly let our Yuan Li go away. "


    Zhang Ziqing thought of something and took a cool breath: "so, if you reach a very high level and want to go further..."


    she understands the particularity of Yiyi, and the stronger the system is, the more attractive it is to people.


    What she doesn''t know is that the most attractive part of this constitution is the holy rank.


    Whether it''s stuck in the gate of transcendence, or it wants to go further after transcendence, the attraction of this system is unparalleled.


    There are few people on earth who can find special meaning, but some of those alien worlds have already had complete civilization. If they know the existence of Yiyi, they will surely attract countless hungry wolves.


    What''s more, the future potential of the special physique that can be specially recorded by mysterious ancient books is not as simple as it seems.


    Even Chu Feng did not dare to say that he would make Yiyi live.


    If she is really targeted, killing her may be the best outcome for her.


    However, if we can really keep her and let her grow up smoothly, it may be a hope for the earth.


    This is an amazing gamble, even the human life and death as a chip bet.


    If it is not because Chu Feng has seen the despair of the future, he is not willing to make this bet.


    Anyway, human beings will come to a dead end step by step. Why don''t you give up in advance?

 Chapter 588

    "So what does this have to do with the crusade?"


    Ye Xiaohui came back from her daughter''s system and asked.


    Chu Feng explained: "although I don''t know what''s going on, it''s obvious that the cross regiment acquired some special traditions, or gained special strength, and also knew Yiyi''s special constitution, so they regarded Yiyi as their saint, but it was the saint who was used as a sacrifice.


    I didn''t know about it until I came back from the north. "


    "Is it Xiao Xi''s disappearance?"


    Zhang Ziqing was surprised. As Chu Feng''s earliest woman, she also realized this.


    Chu Feng nodded: "yes, before I came back, Su Yuan told me that Xiaoxi left dawning city after getting the news of my return, and Yiyi just woke up at that time. At that time, I thought it was very strange and too coincidental.


    After returning to the place where I live, I get the information that Xiaoxi left me. It turns out that Yiyi has already awakened, and Xiaoxi has captured part of her power. "


    "Why did she do that?"


    Ye Xiaohui hates people taking advantage of her daughter.


    Chu Feng said: "the saint is to be sacrificed. Now Xiao Xi, who has captured part of Yiyi''s strength, is posing as the saint in the crusade. But, judging from what happened just now, she is close to being exposed."


    Ye Xiaohui was stunned. There was a faint twinkle in her eyes: "why, you can all do this for the sake of Yiyi."


    Having been tortured by the guilt of being unable to protect her daughter, she only feels that she owes others all the time. So does Chu Feng and Xiao Xi.


    "I don''t know."


    Chu Feng said, "she used to believe in gods, but later she had her own ideas. Her thoughts were too simple. I don''t know what she was thinking."


    He doesn''t really don''t know, but he doesn''t want to know.


    Is she not pretending to be a saint in place of sacrifice?


    No, it''s more than that.


    Thinking of the things that Xiaoxi left in his room, Chu Feng also felt upset.


    Why does she have to make her own decision? Is it necessary to take this extreme road when you have your own idea?


    He even regretted that he had taught her so many things that it was not good to keep her as she was?


    Even if not fit to live in this world, he can not protect a little woman?


    I hope everything will be in time.


    "Ta TA TA!"


    The iron hooves of hell Knights quickly crossed the boundary of Nandu and sped to the south. The scenery around them was constantly changing, and the speed was faster than the high-speed railway.


    It took them less than an hour to cross the distance of more than 400 kilometers.


    After taking out some Yuan water to help the mount recover its strength, the crowd started to move towards the enemy''s surviving base.


    After arriving at the gate, Chu Feng found that there were no guards.


    The survivor base here is built on a county seat.


    There is an energy shield built by a level 5 strongman to resist the attack of insects, but the entrance is open, as if there is no defense at all.


    There was a bad feeling in his heart, so he speeded up.


    When they came to the middle of the survivors'' base, they saw a large crowd gathered together. Their faces were holy and they walked towards the burning altar.


    In the middle of the altar, a nun in a veil was tied to a cross by a silver chain, but there was no fear in her eyes.


    Some priests in black robes and nuns in white are surrounded in the middle of the altar.


    "The disaster we are seeing now is the punishment of the gods, and the evil result of human beings'' disrespect for the gods. As long as we sincerely pray to the gods and pray for their forgiveness, we will be able to get salvation, and the gods will descend boundless power to save this dirty world!"


    The priest in black priest''s clothes spoke impassioned, "now that the gods have sent the saint to the world, the remaining women will sacrifice their lives and save the world with their pure souls. They will receive the reward of the holy light and make the darkness of the world disappear completely."


    The priest''s impassioned speech continues. People with holy expression on their faces are walking to the altar one by one, letting the white flame burn their bodies.


    The burning pain of the fire filled their faces with pain, but even the physical pain could not stop them from saving their souls.


    It may be a relief for them to die in such a way in this despairing era.


    One believer after another turned to ashes, and the invisible force gathered in the middle of the altar.


    On the nearby high buildings, the survivors were staring at the scene.Is this the Crusade''s horror?


    Watching a fanatical believer go to the pit of fire, they can''t understand what these people think.


    What are the reasons for them to die?


    "No, no! Mom and Dad, don''t go there! "


    A woman desperately wants to hold her parents and prevent them from entering the burning altar. However, in response to her, she only has cold eyes.


    The middle-aged man and woman shook off their daughter''s hand and continued to walk toward the burning altar.


    The woman stretched out her hand desperately to get her parents back, but a dagger with holy light pierced her heart and let her life fade away.


    The priest threw away the dagger in his hand, as if he was contaminated with something dirty.


    "Go on!"


    He ordered indifferently that the priests and nuns around continued their work.


    The saint who is bound on the cross looks at these people who are dying with pity. But when she sees those people around who are quietly observing the ceremony, the corners of her mouth under the veil outline a smile.


    She restrained the expression on her face and ordered in a cold voice, "it''s not enough."


    As a result, the priests and nuns immediately speeded up the speed of sending the believers to the altar.


    With the sacrifice of these believers, the fire on the altar became more and more vigorous.


    "Xiao Xi, how did you become like this?"


    Zhang Ziqing, who came here, exclaimed.


    She looked at Xiaoxi in disbelief. She didn''t expect that her good sister had become like this and had done such a terrible thing.


    "Master, I know you will come to save me."


    Xiao Xi looked at Chu Feng, Sheng Jie''s eyes were full of excitement, but soon became calm, "but, I can''t adapt to this era, my past has been dedicated to the gods, let my last life be dedicated to mankind!"

 Chapter 589

    "Stop, you stop for me!"


    Chu Feng rushes towards the altar. The white flames on the altar are stained on him, but even her clothes can''t be found.


    He came to Xiao Xi''s side and cut off her chains with one sword.


    "Bold, who are you, dare to destroy the sacrifice ceremony of the gods?"


    Around the missionaries and nuns denounced Chu Feng, they have never seen such a madman.


    Members of the hell Knight order, as well as ye Xiaohui, are also ready to fight.


    "Stop it


    Xiao Xi pushes Chu Feng away, and then she radiates holy light. The white light that makes people feel comfortable comes out of her, and then falls on the believers.


    The faces of believers are overflowing with happy smile, as if this is the most wonderful thing in the world.


    Chu Feng took Xiaoxi''s hand: "you go back with me."


    "Master, it''s no use. There is only one person in the world that you can''t save."


    Xiao Xi''s body didn''t move, but his indifferent eyes had been humanized. He looked at Chu Feng''s eyes with pure eyes. "Death is not escape or liberation for me, but face."


    The white flame on the altar became more and more vigorous. Some missionaries and nuns who rushed in were also ignited by the white flame and became the purest power between heaven and earth.


    Xiao Xi''s face was still holy, and behind her, she seemed to stretch out her wings.


    Chu Feng only felt an invisible pressure on his shoulder, which made every cell from his soul to his body shudder.


    "Here, what is this!"


    He was very angry in his heart. What kind of power was this?


    It seems that the other party''s will is just sweeping to his own body, which adds a heavy burden to his own body.


    Seeing the white flame on the altar becoming more and more exuberant, the fanaticism among the believers also became exuberant and rushed to the altar.


    "Master, listen to me. There are gods in this world."


    Xiao Xi looked at Chu Feng with serious eyes. "The reason why I believe in gods is that they can save the world. But when I really feel the will of gods, I understand that for gods, whether it''s saving the world or destroying the world, it''s just a temporary interest."


    The will of the gods?


    Chu Feng didn''t feel strange about this. God doesn''t exist in the concept of earth people, but powerful creatures like gods and demons exist.


    The disaster that the earth faces this time, there are those terrible shadows.


    He hated people who believed in gods because they were the easiest people to use.


    As long as a word for the gods, even their families can be chopped to death.


    Human intelligence may be very high, but many people have not developed it.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Chu Feng now just feel surprised and angry, this silly girl, what do you want to do?


    "Master, I''m not suitable to live in this era, and I''m not willing to let myself adapt. Maybe this is a good ending for me."


    "The master has always said that I hope I can have my own thoughts and use my wisdom to judge everything outside. Now I have my own judgment and choice, and I hope the master can agree with my choice."


    The burning flame of the Holy Light swept all over the world, sweeping all missionaries and nuns, including all devout believers. Then their bodies began to disappear little by little and became part of the burning holy light. In the whole process, their faces were still devout.


    Zhang Ziqing released a wall of water to block the burning light from the outside world.


    It''s just that her heart is full of panic.


    People who secretly hide in the dark to observe, their faces have been covered with fear.


    In the past, it was just a scene that appeared in the news, but now it really happened in front of their eyes.


    They thought that they had already had enough resistance to all kinds of terrible things, but when they saw the scene with their own eyes, they found that their will was still limited.


    "To believe in the true God is to sell one''s soul, and to sell one''s soul is to betray mankind."


    Xiao Xi''s body gradually turned into light, leaving only a great will, "now, as a human, I will execute you who betray your human identity!"


    When these lights burn to the limit, all the flames of the light begin to gather in the middle and finally pour into a sword.


    The sky was overcast, as if the wind and rain were coming.


    Lightning flashes in the clouds and may fall at any time.


    The long sword is straight on the ground. The cross shaped hilt is like white jade, but there are black lines at the end of the hilt, which begin to spread towards the sword body.


    "Your life is mine. You can''t die without my permission!"Chu Feng''s tone is very flat, but with no doubt.


    He doesn''t need to shout to strengthen his determination, his words are the edict.


    "Seal the soul!"


    The 12 seal symbols form a special array, just like 12 invisible shackles, which firmly seal this space.


    The most powerful part of meta symbol is not the power of the whole system, but the ability to combine different or the same meta symbol in different forms to create infinite possibilities.


    Seal soul seal is not a skill or skill, it is just a skill.


    This is a way to bind the soul with the seal Yuan Fu.


    The 12 shackles keep moving towards the middle, a breath of nothingness is bound in a crystal cross, and then falls to the ground.


    Chu Feng went forward and picked up the crystal cross.


    "This era is really not suitable for you. I once thought about changing you, but I ignored an important thing. If you can be changed, are you still you?


    Since you don''t want to exist in this era, you should sleep first. Maybe you will never wake up. But if you really have a chance to wake up, you will see a brand new world, a world worthy of everyone''s love. "


    With that, he looked up at the clouds and thunder in the sky, and saw the black lines of the pure white cross swordsman. His eyes became more indifferent.


    "Ha ha, curse and punishment? One day, I will step on the top of the world and come to you personally, tear off your mask of hypocrisy and pull you down from the high altar. "


    Chu Feng comes to Ye Xiaohui with a crystal cross and a cross sword. Then he hangs the cross on Yi Yi''s neck and turns the cross sword into a mark of holy light, which is sealed on Yi Yi''s arm.


    "From now on, this is your weapon."

 Chapter 590

    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, ye Xiaohui''s face changed.


    Weapons, this is what people who need to fight need. Chu Feng''s meaning is very obvious. This is to let Yiyi also learn and participate in the fight!


    But she''s only nine!


    Does a nine year old girl even want to learn to fight?


    "Lord, this ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    she instinctively wanted to refuse, but when the words came to her mouth, she couldn''t say anything.


    In this world, everyone is involuntarily, such a decision may be very cruel, but if you let Yiyi become a child who can only rely on other people to survive, it is the most cruel.


    This is depriving a child of the opportunity to grow up and the ability to survive alone.


    What''s more, no matter what the reason is, dawn city has paid a certain price to protect Yiyi. Now Yiyi''s special place has been discovered by others, and she may face more dangers in the future. Can she really let more people die with a clear conscience?


    "I see."


    Ye Xiaohui''s eyes are full of guilt and remorse. If she has a strong power to protect her daughter, will she still face such a dilemma?


    Now she is not qualified to be emotional at all.


    Chu Feng saw Ye Xiaohui''s pain, but did not go forward to comfort, because it was too superfluous.


    He looked at Zhang Ziqing: "take Yiyi back! Tell Su Yuan and the military what happened here, and then let the whole East China know through the demon hunter guild that there are many people watching here, so it should be Xiaoxi''s intention! After what happened today, there should be a lot of people who know what to do. "


    To live is the most basic desire of people.


    If the people are not allowed to live, even the emperor will be overthrown.


    The fear in the eyes of those around them had already foretold the end of the crusade.


    Although his final behavior will be criticized, some people will think that he will be behind the scenes, but he will not care about such things.


    Because he can let more people live, so he will have "popular support".


    The follow-up development, as Chu Feng expected, set off a storm of encircling and suppressing the Crusades in the whole East China.


    However, this has nothing to do with Chu Feng.


    Xiao Xi''s soul was sealed by him and fell asleep. There was no pain for her. If the world remained unchanged, she would not be worse if she couldn''t wake up.


    I don''t lack women, at least this one, but some things can''t be calculated like this. Emotion is always the enemy of reason.


    He desperately wanted to ice his heart, but was touched again and again.


    After Yiyi is handed over to Zhang Ziqing, Chu Feng and ye Xiaohui, as well as more than a dozen of the captains of hell knights, return to hell after lifting the summoning relationship.


    Back to hell, Lu Ming and others crowded up, want to ask something, but after seeing Chu Feng''s indifferent eyes, can''t help but shiver.


    "The front is the place of Jinjia people!"


    Chu Feng asked the hell dog.


    Before that, they had carried out an operation to encircle and suppress the Jinjia people. After receiving the alarm from the real world, they suddenly stopped the operation.


    Hell three headed dog said: "yes, although the Jinjia people are not strong, their body defense is very strong, and it takes a long time to fight. For those people behind you, only the red knife can cut off the Jinjia people''s defense, and ordinary people just delay for a long time."


    Wei broke the army and asked, "boss, what tactics are you going to use this time?"


    Chu Feng''s chill makes others dare not get close to him, but as the commander of the hell Knight order, even if he is reprimanded by the boss, he must ask such a question.


    "All you need to do is protect your surroundings and prevent any enemies from escaping."


    Chu Feng light said, the rest of the pursuit of electricity into a black lightning, with the potential of lightning and himself rushed out together.


    Wei broke the army a little inexplicable, but the military order was like a mountain: "all listen to the order, surround the territory of Jinjia people, don''t let any enemy escape."


    The order of hell turned into a torrent of steel and rushed towards its goal.


    However, when they came to the Jinjia people''s residence, they were all shocked.


    "Who?"


    When Chu Feng left the army and came to the Jinjia people, the guards of the Jinjia people immediately found out that the unexpected guest was coming, and then made a guard posture.


    Jinjia is like a beetle standing on the ground and walking upright. Its height is generally between 2.4 meters and 3 meters. After reaching level 6, its body size will increase rapidly.


    They are covered with dark golden crustaceans. They are a little bulky and look like they are not fast. Even if they have wings, they can fly, but their mouths and claws are very sharp, even compared with the black iron.It''s like a pair of tongs. It can even break the black iron sword.


    However, in front of ChiYan Jingjin, it''s still a little bit worse.


    Chu Feng has a red ChiYan sword and a death sword that shows the rules of Yuan Dynasty. He has two guards of Jinjia nationality.


    No matter what race it is, the senses of perceiving the outside world are very fragile.


    The death of the two Jinjia guards angered the remaining Jinjia members. They waved their tongs and killed them in the direction of Chu Feng.


    Red ChiYan sword passed in the air, and two huge dark gold tongs flew high.


    Now Chu Feng is full of all kinds of negative emotions.


    He can suppress these negative emotions with his mood honed in the next 10 years, but he is not willing to do so. What he wants to do now is to vent.


    The black and red sword Qi penetrated the two Jinjia people''s faces, and then quickly drew out.


    As sharp as a blade, the forceps, with the roaring wind, fell down on Chu Feng, but at the critical moment, they deviated by a centimeter.


    It''s not that Chu Feng didn''t have time to dodge more, but that the distance of one centimeter is enough.


    Red sword gas flashed, and another Jinjia clan fell.


    He doesn''t have any fixed moves or body methods. The significance of most moves and body methods is to let people form muscle memory or soul memory, and then form instinct when fighting, so that they can respond without brain reaction.


    However, with his 10 years of rich fighting experience, all his fighting instincts have been engraved in his soul. Coupled with the super intuition formed by Yuan Lingdao, he no longer needs those moves.


    His instinct is the most wonderful move!

 Chapter 591

    One by one, the Jinjia people fell to the ground. Behind them, a giant Jinjia people, who was more than 10 meters tall, came to the battlefield with their golden carapace shining with bright golden light.


    It waved its huge pincers to the enemy who dared to invade its own racial territory.


    If this move fails, even the body made of black iron will turn into two sections in an instant.


    Chu Feng''s body jumped up, the whole body jumped on the huge pliers, and then the tip of his foot gently on the pliers, he had come to the giant Jinjia people''s side.


    "Die


    His eyes are full of indifference and indifference to life.


    The sword of death, which is the manifestation of rules, has been replaced by the invisible innate sword Qi.


    Sharp to the extreme, the sword suddenly cut off the huge mouthparts attacking him, and a pair of huge insect teeth fell to the ground.


    This huge Jinjia clan has no time to pick up its worm teeth, because when its worm teeth are cut off, its face has been directly penetrated by a long red sword.


    The Jinjia people, who are more than 10 meters tall, fell to the ground, crushing the two Jinjia people who couldn''t dodge.


    However, Chu Feng, who killed the giant Jinjia tribe, did not stop his pace. The sword of death reappeared, harvesting the life in front of him with the ChiYan sword.


    Every time he makes a sword, a life will wither.


    No Jinjia clan can hurt Chu Feng. Every time they attack, Chu Feng will dodge, and the position after dodging is in the best counterattack position.


    One by one, the Jinjia people fell to the ground. I don''t know how long it was, Chu Feng suddenly found that there was no Jinjia people standing around.


    Chu Feng looked around. There were more than 300 Jinjia corpses on the ground, and the rest knelt on the ground to express their willingness to surrender.


    The members of the order of hell came here and saw this scene. They felt a little chilly.


    They have seen the power of these hellish creatures. No hellish creature has anything to do with the word "weak".


    That is to say, their armor is strong enough, otherwise they will lose their troops here.


    However, the Jinjia people, who are famous for their defense, were killed by a single person like tujiwagou in front of their boss, and the rest of them have already expressed their submission.


    "Am I right! The one on the ground, the breath on the body, is seven steps


    "A person chooses a tribe alone, even including the seven level strongmen. Is this the strength of the city Lord?"


    After a brief discussion, the members of the order of hell were full of fanaticism.


    Because this strong and powerful man is their Lord.


    It is this powerful existence that has opened up a place for them to survive and shelter them from the invasion of foreign enemies.


    To be able to follow such a strong man is their supreme glory.


    Chu Feng put a knight''s gun made of dark cold iron on the ground. After writing the rules of the contract, it was used as the basis of the race contract. Before the knight''s gun was destroyed, the Jinjia people had to submit to the owner of the knight''s gun, which was the basis of the race contract.


    After accepting Jinjia, Chu Feng felt that it was not enough.


    The killing intention in his heart has not been completely indifferent, the killing desire in his heart has not been completely subsided, and those negative emotions have not been effectively vented.


    Su Yuyan according to Chu Feng''s this appearance, the heartache in the eyes flash away, but did not stop.


    She knows that sometimes blindly suppressing her emotions is not the king''s way, and the necessary catharsis is OK, as long as it doesn''t hurt the people around her.


    The negative emotion in Chu Feng''s heart is really too strong. He was unable to protect the people around him in the last life. He didn''t expect to appear in this life again.


    If we don''t let out this negative emotion, we don''t know when his spirit will collapse.


    In Su YuYan''s eyes, no matter how powerful Chu Feng is, he is still a young man who is just 20 years old, who must bear the heavy burden.


    Next, ye Xiaohui joined the killing.


    In her body, she has the power seed of the sword body, and the sword body is the power chosen by Chu Feng in his previous life. Therefore, when she practices, she has Chu Feng''s guidance, and her progress is certainly fast.


    Unable to protect her daughter''s inability to let her heart is also full of anxiety.


    In this feast of killing, she constantly paralyzed herself by killing, and her sword Qi reaped life after life.


    The most important thing of the sword is to attack. Even in the face of the enemy''s attack, the most common defense method is to directly cut off the opponent''s paws, which is also the most good at killing. Under the influence of the sword, ye Xiaohui''s killing style is also very straightforward, and all the places she passes are bloody."Not enough, not enough!"


    In the next six hours, they destroyed seven tribes, including two Troll tribes and one red rock tribe. They killed more than 2000 enemies, including five powerful enemies who had reached level 7!


    However, he is not in the mood to consider and calculate these things. These tribes killed by the two people basically chose to surrender after more than 30% of their deaths. This is that they need to destroy more tribes to satisfy their desire.


    After six hours of killing, Chu Feng finally announced to stop.


    When they stopped, even the Knights of hell breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s not that they haven''t experienced a big scene, but in this way, two people launched a massacre against hundreds of people, which still made them feel a shiver.


    This is the inherent fear of human beings, the fear of the strong.


    Looking at a man and a woman walking side by side, everyone''s heart could not help but chill.


    "I will not take part in the next battle. There is no need for us to continue to expand our territory, because we are not qualified to protect more territory. What we have to do is to stabilize these occupied territories as much as possible and remove some unstable factors."


    Chu Feng lightly announced, "from now on, 30 teams will start to move freely with their own leaders as the core. They must be able to support each other in time in case of danger. The military achievements in collective action are similar. This is the time for you to open the gap in military achievements."


    "Yes


    The members of the order of hell responded.


    "Finally, you all listen to me clearly"


    before letting everyone act, Chu Feng''s eyes swept everyone''s face. When the members of the hell Knight Order felt that their breathing was going to stop.


    "All come back alive, no one less!"

 Chapter 592

    After the killing feast, Chu Feng chose a place to meditate.


    His negative emotions have been almost vented. If he continues to immerse himself in the pleasure of killing, it will bring harm to the people around him.


    Six hours of killing is enough.


    Ye Xiaohui also stopped to adjust her mood under Chu Feng''s mandatory order.


    Su Yuyan is with them. She knows that they have been to the real world and come back like this, but she doesn''t ask them what happened in the real world.


    If you touch two people''s wounds again, it''s not good.


    After the crazy killing, ye Xiaohui''s body and mind have been exhausted to the extreme. In this extreme state, she is more likely to enter the meditation state.


    Gradually, a silent will came out of her.


    Chu Feng looks at Ye Xiaohui in surprise. He doesn''t expect that she should have understood the will of solitude so early. Although she has her own teaching, she can also see the firmness of her belief.


    However, he soon regained his mind. He could not be disturbed in the process of understanding the will of silence, nor could he teach too much, so he had to let her go.


    What''s more, he has to restrain himself.


    Many men, at this time, will choose to find a woman to vent. After a large battle, the hell Knight order will also find some women who are willing to sell their bodies. Such women are everywhere. In addition, the members of the hell Knight Order are generous because of Chu Feng''s support, so there is no shortage of women.


    That''s why even the number of retinue Knights will be contested.


    However, Chu Feng is not interested in doing anything with Su Yuyan now, mainly because his subordinates are still fighting everywhere, and his subordinates are fighting, but he is doing that kind of thing in the main tent. Even if his subordinates don''t care, he can''t cross the barrier in his heart.


    Chu Feng''s mind entered the yuan mansion and began to adjust its structure.


    Yuanfu was founded by him and controlled by him. However, just as a person can''t control his organs to move freely in his body, he can''t even control his blood flow backward. His control of Yuanfu also has certain conditions.


    For example, if he wants to control the flow of energy inside, it won''t take much energy.


    But to control the speed of crop growth, the energy consumed will be increased in a straight line. The faster the speed of improvement, the more serious the load on itself.


    If he wants to make a seed mature in an instant, or change the structure of some atoms or molecules, such consumption may directly bring Yuanfu to the brink of collapse.


    Therefore, the best way is to understand the rules and then guide them.


    In the previous battles, a large number of corpses were sent to Yuan mansion, and then they were handed over to the gray dwarves for classification. The parts that could be made into weapons were extracted, and the rest were directly burned as garbage. There would be no harmful substances in this process, because all the substances could be converted into vitality.


    In the two days when Chu Feng entered hell, the material and space of Yuan mansion increased by 50%.


    Now the area of Yuanfu is equivalent to a magic capital, but because there is no way to directly create the materials inside, or the consumption of creating materials is too large, more than 90% of them are still blank, or all kinds of materials have not yet been transformed into pure vitality.


    Yuanquan, in the middle of Yuanfu, has become a big lake. Although it covers an area of only over 1000 mu, its depth has reached 120 meters.


    The reserves of vitality inside are very rich, but it''s a pity that if there is no carrier, the real world will soon float in the air.


    Even if these yuan springs are combined with water to become the Yuan water that Chu Feng often uses, it can quickly restore people''s physical strength and energy. In the real world, the storage time can''t exceed five hours at most. If they can be preserved for a long time, Chu Feng doesn''t mind selling these water as commercial goods.


    Anyway, his current strength and influence, even if he reveals that he has such ability, if others want to make a decision on him, they have to weigh whether their neck is hard enough.


    What kind of strength you have, you are entitled to have what kind of treasure and ability.


    If the treasure does not match its own strength, it can only become the prey of others.


    The Jinjia clan and the Hongyan clan that he has just cleaned up, the former has a hard shell, and the latter has the hardest skeleton. They are excellent weapons.


    Although he has a lot of black iron now, it''s good to diversify his weapons.


    At least in the demon hunter guild, the list will look better.


    And Troll skin, Tauren skin and so on are also under his command, were made into a picture or backpack and so on.


    In the last few months, people have learned to make all kinds of clothes and backpacks from the skin of mutant animals and the bark of some mutant trees. However, the mutation time of these things on earth is still short. How can they compare with the creatures who are often burned by Hellfire in hell?In these two days, more than five Troll tribes have been destroyed, and more than 3000 trolls have died. They are able to make clothes for everyone in dawning city.


    Of course, Chu Feng will never take these things out for nothing. It is the hardest thing to be grateful for what he gives away for nothing. The more he gives away, the less gratitude he gets. On the contrary, it will make people feel that it is just a cheap commodity. If it is sold at a high price externally and a low price internally, it will make people in dawning city feel more grateful for it.


    He doesn''t worry that someone will buy it at a low price and then sell it at a high price, because the grain and equipment in dawning city are all purchased in a limited amount. You have to have a special certificate to purchase in a limited amount. If you want to sell your limited amount to outsiders, everyone will turn a blind eye.


    When the water is clear, there is no fish. If you dare to move the things in the public stock, you must chop off your hand and head together. But if you take the benefits you get for more benefits, Chu Feng is not willing to take care of it, because it''s your own choice and has nothing to do with us.


    Chu Feng spent ten hours in meditation. During the ten hours, he straightened out the yuan mansion, and then raised his cultivation to level 6. Then his body issued a warning. A kind of hidden crisis stopped him from upgrading.


    Just when he was about to stop practicing, the rules of life and death in Yuanfu, which gradually became stable, began to converge, making the whole Yuanfu turbulent.


    Ready to withdraw from the consciousness of Chu Feng, see this scene, the heart also raised a warning.


    Yuanfu is the root of his life now. It can''t be lost!

 Chapter 593

    At the beginning, Chu Feng felt a little uneasy about the turmoil of Yuan government, but after his careful investigation, his uneasiness gradually subsided.


    Yuanfu and storage space are different. Storage space can be equivalent to a giant backpack, but there is a big hydrogen balloon hanging on the backpack, which counteracts the gravity, so you can''t feel the weight. But Yuanfu is different, it''s equivalent to a real world.


    Although it is far from the real world, it is also true.


    After Chu Feng understood the power of life and death, Yuanfu has changed to the real world, but just as people need to learn nutrition when they grow up, the growth of Yuanfu also needs to learn nutrition.


    Now, the Yuan government feels like Chu Feng has grown up again.


    The origin of life and death no longer meet with the material world, but begin to change to parallel position, both sides seem to be in the same position, but do not intersect each other.


    The white stone from Taisui''s body is slowly releasing the power of life.


    This power of life is also slowly changing the Yuan government.


    Under these changes, the tree spirits and tree demons in Yuanfu seemed to have changed, and so did the crops.


    "I always feel like something is missing."


    Chu Feng''s intuition tells him that the present Yuanfu is not the most perfect state, or if we grow up in the present state, the foundation of the future will be somewhat unstable.


    Mingming yuan mansion is full of vitality, but Chu Feng always feels that there is a lack of vitality and something unique to life.


    But if you can''t think of it for the time being, don''t think about it.


    His "eyes" turned to the growing crops, which were planted by tree spirits, and many crops have matured. In recent months, the grain output has reached 20000 tons, including all kinds of vegetables. As long as there is no waste, it will be enough for 30000 people to eat for a year.


    In addition, the materials he collected before also have savings, so the output is very rich.


    If he is willing to consume Yuan Fu''s original strength to promote ripening, then he can get more than 10 times of food in a short time, plus a lot of materials that have not been "digested", so that he basically has no worries.


    Seeing this mountain of grain, Chu Feng was quite calm.


    China has experienced too many disasters in the past, so the inherited instincts include fear of insufficient ammunition and hamster disease.


    And Chu Feng has experienced the darkness of the next 10 years, and the shadow of lack of materials is more serious.


    So no matter how much he has accumulated, he is not too much.


    Who would think that they have too much firepower?


    "No, these grains ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Chu Feng took a handful of wheat from Yuanfu and looked over and over again, but there was no problem.


    Su Yuyan noticed Chu Feng''s action and looked at Chu Feng''s hand curiously.


    At this time, Chu Feng''s hands of these wheat water loss quickly, with the naked eye speed become shriveled down, and finally completely lost life.


    "This is hell! How can ordinary things survive here? "


    Su Yuyan smiles and reminds.


    Hell can be full of Hellfire. People with insufficient strength should be careful here. Sometimes they may jump into the fire of Hellfire if they go wrong.


    That is to say, the strength of the hell Knight order has been improved a lot now, which makes the ordinary hell fire like nothing, but they often need water supplement.


    "This is hell. Hell is a terrible place!"


    Chu Feng murmured to himself, his eyes gradually blooming out of the light, he finally understood where the problem is, his yuan house, the lack of frustration.


    There was no shortage of nutrients in the Yuan government, and the vitality and water provided the best environment for the growth of crops.


    But is this the best environment?


    Crops are also a kind of life, life can only grow through setbacks.


    Therefore, the crops in Chu Fengyuan mansion are many times better than the external conditions, but the quality is almost the same. That''s why.


    The same is true for those tree demons. They can''t see any problems in a short time, but after a long time, those tree demons will lose the possibility of growth.


    Life is growing up in the struggle against the harsh environment.


    Creatures without natural enemies, unless they are at the top of the food chain, can only hang lazily on trees like those tree wrasse.


    Or the giant panda, the national treasure of China, can only become an ornamental pet.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng''s mind moved. A lot of water on the ground evaporated, forming a cloud in the air. There was a lot of thunder in Yuanfu. Countless thunder fell on the farmland, destroying many growing crops, and several thunder landed on the tree demon, showing a lot of charred traces.The tree spirits knelt down on the ground in anger. They didn''t know what the master was mad about.


    Some of the fruit of those tree demons fell, fell on the ground and became sprouts.


    Around the destroyed crops, it seems that something has changed.


    It is clear that it was a scene of disaster, but in Chu Feng''s perception, the Yuan government, which used to be a bit dull, is now a vibrant scene.


    Chu Feng''s heart was filled with a sense of life striving upward.


    "Life has always been the source of miracles. The essence of life is to grow up in adversity. Human beings need enemies to become stronger. This is true of all things in the world."


    Chu Feng''s heart read a move, those just born bud tree demon seeds grow up again, and then rose up, and then fell into the garbage.


    Of course, this dump is not used to stack ordinary garbage, but the blood and flesh of zombies collected by Chu Feng, as well as some polluted water and soil.


    He originally wanted to use Yuan Fu''s ability to gradually purify these polluted things into the most original vitality, but now he changed his mind.


    It is the most wasteful behavior to let everything develop according to one''s will.


    This is a blasphemy of life.


    The flowers in the greenhouse, after all, can not compare with the wild flowers in the outside world.


    Half of the saplings died in less than five minutes after they entered the polluted water and soil, and the rest were dying.


    But even in the most polluted environment, these young trees are struggling to grow.


    "It seems that some of them are acting too hastily, and excessive setbacks will only directly destroy hope, but -"


    Chu Feng''s eyes fell on those tree demons, "I have some experimental objects, some are opportunities to try, I need only successful people."

 Chapter 594

    The painful experience in the future has already worn away Chu Feng''s pity.


    Everything can be sacrificed except for the people he recognizes.


    Not to mention that these saplings have not yet been born smart, even those who already have the wisdom of the tree demon, if not in line with his mind, he will not have any soft hands to kill.


    Next, he will use the storm and thunder to temper these saplings, and then kill those who grow not in line with his heart, leaving only those that are useful to him.


    Now, some slaves have been added to his yuan house. There are seven or eight hundred slaves of all nationalities. After assigning some of them to the gray dwarf as coolies to carry bricks, the rest are ready to be used as cannon fodder.


    After his consciousness withdrew from Yuanfu, Chu Feng felt a burst of "hunger".


    A large number of Juyuan runes, which store a lot of vitality, turn into pure vitality and enter his four limbs, which makes his strength improve rapidly.


    But when he reached the peak of level 6, he stopped.


    He feels that he has not reached the limit and can continue to ascend, but if he continues to ascend, he will not be able to return to earth for the time being.


    Feeling the rising breath of Chu Feng, Su YuYan''s eyes are restless and determined.


    She has always wanted to be a useful person for Chu Feng, at least not to be left behind. Now Chu Feng''s strength has been improved, and the gap with her has further expanded.


    However, she believes that she will not be left too far behind.


    No matter how powerful Chu Feng becomes, she will never give up.


    After a day''s battle, chivalry of hell came back to rest. At this time, Chu Feng gave a new order: collect all kinds of plants or seeds in hell, and count them into merit.


    Although I don''t understand why Chu Feng gave such an order, the hell Knight order has long been used to absolute obedience.


    What''s more, it''s meritorious and has a fatal attraction for them.


    With more meritorious deeds, after Chu Feng created new equipment, they can give priority to use it. When they get new medicine, they can also give priority to get it. Moreover, the salary given to them, that is, Jinghe, can also let them find higher quality women.


    After all, it takes some women as a solace to fight to death all day long.


    It is worth mentioning that half of the members of the hell Knight Order are from single to find a partner after they follow Chu Feng. It is also an obsession of Chinese people to get married.


    In this regard, Chu Feng did not stop, after all, with a family, more of each other.


    And some people marry a wife who is pregnant, in order to let his wife drink high-grade clean water, they will spare no effort.


    And Chu Feng also issued an order: a woman who marries the hell knights can enjoy the treatment of military family members, which is guaranteed by Chu Feng''s credit. But if her man is not dead, she has to have an affair with another man, even if it''s flirting, the man will be executed, and the woman will be handed over to the hell knights.


    Even if it is executed late, there can be no doubt.


    After all, people give their lives to themselves, and Chu Feng can''t let them be wronged.


    However, in this age when only a piece of bread can go to bed with a woman, most women can still restrain themselves if they can have a stable life and work.


    If you can''t control it, use Chu Feng''s sword.


    Those who don''t agree with me either roll or bear it. As long as you are still under my wings, don''t think about breaking the rules.


    The battle of the order of hell took seven days.


    After seven days of training, everyone''s temperament has taken on a new look.


    Five of the official members were killed in the battle, all of them were killed by unexpected enemies. More than 70 of them were killed in the battle, among which more than 20 died in the hands of special plants. This kind of casualties made Chu Feng feel sad. After all, they were all sharp weapons in his hands.


    However, Chu Feng, who has just experienced the transformation of Yuan government, knows that this process is indispensable.


    Only through setbacks can we grow up. Under his protection, we can only become powerful waste.


    And 15 of those powers died.


    The powers are powerful, but their defense is poor. However, this is not their main cause of death. Their main cause of death is greed.


    Because Chu Feng''s merit reward is too rich, they take risks to deal with those powerful enemies, including catching some powerful creatures and taking risks to deal with powerful plants.


    People die for money and birds die for food. Their strong strength gives them the courage to take risks, but it also becomes their life charm.


    But it was their choice, and Chu Feng didn''t say much.


    If they have family members, they will give preferential treatment to their family members. If it doesn''t work, it will be converted into military merit for their comrades in arms.


    Who can live to the present, who has not a few brothers?In this era of mutual distrust, the brotherhood that can deliver back to each other is more valuable.


    After sorting out the harvest, the people returned to the real world.


    After the return, according to their own harvest, as well as the enemy killed, accumulated into meritorious service, 30 teams have been ranked, according to the ranking to determine the promotion quota of the retinue knight.


    However, Chu Feng added a rule to the ranking: for the members of the team who died in battle, they will be given pensions, and their merits will be converted into awards, but they will not be included in the ranking.


    That is to say, if there are too many deaths in the team, you may get more rewards than others, but your ranking will be lower than others, so it will be difficult for your retinue knights to advance.


    At the beginning, some people complained that Chu Feng just blocked his way back with one sentence: "there is no way to protect the safety of his teammates. If you want to raise your level, do you want to send more people to die?"


    This kind of rule is also to prevent some people from taking the lives of their teammates to fill in for credit.


    Chu Feng needs a brave and fearless army, but he knows that survival in the end is a long-distance race. At the beginning, you lose your troops. What''s the significance of your contribution?


    His good intentions were also noticed by several commanders, and then told everyone.


    So it dawned on everyone.


    "It turns out that the Lord of the city is worried about this. The Lord of the city is not a mean person. Otherwise, he would not have given us such advantages and improved our strength so much. The reason for making such rules is actually to remind us that we should never sacrifice our lives for the sake of being greedy and rash."


    "I''m completely obedient to the city Lord. The city Lord is a model of being tough on the outside and soft on the inside."


    "No matter what other people think of the Lord, we know one thing. What the Lord is doing now is to make us live."

 Chapter 595

    After returning to China, Chu Feng promoted three captains as new deputy commanders, and the establishment of the Knights'' order also increased by 6, reaching 36 pairs.


    There are six Deputy commanders in total, and each deputy commander is responsible for six teams.


    Therefore, from now on, the deputy commander is under the direct command of the commander. Unless there is an emergency, the commander can not directly give orders to the captain level.


    After seven days of continuous fighting, the effect of washing marrow in everyone''s body was also brought into play. The strength of each official member reached level 5, and those not reached level 5 were forcibly promoted to level 5 by Chu Feng with Juyuan Fu and Huichun Fu.


    There''s no saying that it''s not going to help. In a precarious world, who will consider the future?


    A full five rank team has caused a sensation in the whole East China region.


    At the beginning, there were some people who wanted to challenge the position of Dawning City, but after the hell Knight''s tour and parade, those ambitious people immediately put out their plans.


    If you don''t have enough strength, don''t jump out.


    The hell Knight order has increased the number of retinue knights, causing many people to rush to sign up, and the vacant official positions also caused fierce competition.


    However, Chu Feng is not interested in intervening in these internal competitions. As long as they don''t use despicable means to deal with their own people, there is no need for him to intervene.


    However, we are all brothers of life and death, and few of us can pull down our faces.


    Otherwise, if you plan on others today, they won''t help you block the knife on the battlefield.


    On the fifth day after their return, a large number of powers began to find their way. They were all level 5 powers, the backbone of the city of dawn.


    And the leader is the five vice city leaders.


    Su Yuan is now sleeping in the same bed with Chu Feng. Of course, she is on Chu Feng''s side, but the other vice city leaders are worried.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, is there something important that I have to decide?"


    Chu Feng sat on a chair woven with the branches of the five step tree demon, and looked at several Vice City masters with an air of complacency, while Su Yuan stood behind Chu Feng and began to beat her back.


    Of course, he is not a person who is greedy for enjoyment. This is just a gesture.


    Several deputy city masters looked at each other and gave a bitter smile.


    Or he Chongyin stepped forward and said: "Lord, those powers who went to hell with the LORD have reached the fifth level now! And many people already have special equipment, which can store some energy in advance, or release it as a big killing move. "


    What they are referring to is the special equipment of Chu Feng.


    The magic weapon Chu Feng made for them, in fact, has no special ability. It is mainly like the wrist guard for Zhao fan, which can store some samadhi fire.


    But this is a very fatal thing in the battle.


    The attack power of a psionic is much better than that of a warrior, but the energy in his body is limited. Even if he can increase the reserve of his powers by 20%, his survivability can be greatly improved.


    Especially at the beginning of level 5, take the fire power as an example. Before you master the power skillfully, you can only choose one of two ways to change the flame into dragon shape and condense the flame into samadhi fire. But after you can store additional samadhi fire, you only need to control the form change of Samadhi fire.


    In this way, they can master the killing moves in advance, and their ability to control the fire will also be improved in the process of using the dragon form samadhi fire in advance.


    It''s the same with other spells.


    It''s an honor to be able to obtain the weapons made by Chu Feng himself.


    "What''s the problem?" Chu Feng said calmly.


    He Chongyin said: "the city of dawn pursues the principle of equal pay and harvest, so there is no need to worry about fairness. It''s just that those who have reached level 5 on their own watch being surpassed by their descendants, which makes them feel a little unwilling."


    Chu Feng said in a deep voice: "then try to fight for it. As long as their credit is enough, I can help them tailor their equipment."


    He Chongyin said with a bitter smile, "but the problem is that they didn''t get so much credit."


    The best way to get credit in dawning city is to kill high-level mutants and zombies, but it requires not only strength, but also a certain amount of luck.


    This kind of opportunity to attack hell, although there are some casualties, but more people only see the harvest of those who come back.


    Those who were crushed by them are gradually approaching them, and even some of them have been overtaken by the weak, which makes the strong who have reached level 5 by themselves unwilling.


    But Su Yuan just bows her head and beats Chu Feng''s back, and doesn''t speak.


    Half of the powers who go to hell are under her command.


    She is able to bring benefits to the boss, so there will be no such unwilling.


    Her subordinates were all convinced of her.Even some of the powers who took refuge in the four Deputy City masters secretly came to her, saying that they wanted to abandon the dark and turn to the light, but she refused because she didn''t want to destroy the internal relations of Dawning city.


    Seeing that Chu Feng was silent, Yu Dawen echoed: "yes! Now those powers outside have begun to complain about why they have higher talent and stronger strength, but they have no chance to get credit. "


    Absolute fairness does not exist. Even if the system of contribution and exchange is fair, it is still in Chu Feng''s hands who wants to make contributions.


    Now Chu Feng gives those strong people too few opportunities to do meritorious service, which has caused their uneasiness.


    In fact, some people can think that the same benefits can be given to the weaker people to gain more gratitude and loyalty, but they still feel that it is unfair.


    However, if they leave chufeng and dawning City, they will lose such a good opportunity and the opportunity of trading at a low price.


    "It''s not impossible to have a chance to make contributions."


    Chu Feng said with hesitation.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s hesitation, Yu Dawen immediately said, "we are not afraid of danger, dirty work and tiredness, as long as we get enough rewards."


    That''s what the outside powers mean. They have the ability to fight for a stable life for themselves, but not everyone is content with the status quo.


    Watching a group of weaker people surpass themselves makes them feel very uncomfortable. Even if they have to risk their lives, they also want to become stronger.


    Chu Feng nodded: "well, it happens that I also have some things to do for the strong, but there is a certain danger. Since they are willing to take risks, I will help them. If they die in the process of taking risks, I can give them a pension."

 Chapter 596

    Hear Chu Feng to give them an opportunity, four vice city leaders are in front of a bright.


    Qiu Rong was awe inspiring: "it doesn''t matter if they leave my command and are completely loyal to the Lord of the city. Just give them a chance."


    As long as you give your subordinates the chance to make progress, you don''t need their loyalty.


    It doesn''t sound like a leader. It sounds like a senior.


    He said that he was magnanimous. In fact, everyone knew exactly what it was like.


    No way to bring benefits to the staff, who is willing to mix with you? Maybe there will be some confidants and lineages, but there won''t be too many of them.


    Most of the people took refuge in them, but they saw the equipment and material ration that they could get from Chu Feng as the vice city leader, and they had the chance to get good equipment.


    But they can''t fight for benefits from Chu Feng, so it''s better to abdicate!


    Chu Feng didn''t care about their attitude. All he wanted was to do well what he wanted to do, such as some dirty work he didn''t want to do but had to do.


    "Now the most elite army in dawning city is the hell Knight order, and I will recruit more retinue knights. Now the hell Knight order has one official knight and four retinue knights as a line, 12 official knights as a team, with the principal and Deputy captains, six teams as a battalion, and the deputy commander as the battalion commander."


    Chu Feng listed the establishment of the hell Knight order, "however, a regular Legion can not only have regular army, but also reconnaissance battalion in charge of reconnaissance. Because we have to deal with special monsters and hostile powers, we have to have powers as an external part. In addition, if we want to enlist, we need scouts!"


    Scout!


    Hearing these three words, several deputy city masters all shut up.


    People who have been soldiers are proud to be a scout. There is another name for a Scout: special forces or special forces.


    The scout in peace time is a kind of glory, but the scout in war time is the pronoun of danger.


    When in danger, it is always the scouts who do the most dangerous work.


    It is also the priority of the scouts to enter the enemy''s rear area to destroy.


    It''s just that the four of them certainly don''t want to.


    They are following the line of power. How can they be willing to be the most dangerous scouts?


    "If you want to be a scout, you need at least the strength and judgment of the captain level, and you have to pass my assessment. Of course, the treatment is the most generous. Even the most ordinary members enjoy the treatment of deputy commander. No matter what form they die, as long as they are not rebellious, they are all regarded as martyrs."


    Chu Feng took out a few pieces of paper and handed them to several deputy city masters. "The Scout thing must be registered by himself. There must be no coercion, but there must be no concealment of the conditions. Now I''m going to tell you another thing, that is, we need to open business routes."


    "Business road?"


    Some of the deputy city leaders were confused.


    Chu Feng explained: "our dawning city has the most perfect industrial system, which can produce all kinds of materials and weapons, but the source of mineral resources is relatively small, and the mineral resources in North China and southwest China are the most. In addition, the mutation animals and zombies in Central China are very dense, and the crystal nucleus production is rich, but the demand for weapons is the most.


    If we can open up the trade routes to these areas, the benefits we can obtain will be endless, and we will gain the gratitude of many people and expand our influence. "


    Su Yuan added: "at present, we don''t need to worry about North China, because the military strength there is very strong. Even if it has just suffered a major loss, it is still rich. The southwest region has a long way to go. Don''t think about it for the moment. Your task is to get through the business road to central China."


    Hearing that they wanted to open the trade road, several people''s breathing became a little heavy.


    Of course, they are very clear about the attraction of the equipment and materials of Dawning city. They can also foresee how much profit they can make this trip.


    If we can accomplish this kind of thing, the benefits will be immeasurable.


    "However, this process should be very dangerous," Yu said


    There are zombies and mutant animals everywhere outside. In the process of transportation, there will certainly be all kinds of dangers, and there may even be some survivors and robbers.


    No, it''s bound to happen.


    Chu Feng sneered: "if it''s not dangerous, why should I give it to you? Do you think I can''t recruit people, or do you think my hell Knight order can''t finish this?"


    Several people''s faces suddenly changed.


    They are very clear about the team combat ability of the hell knights. If the hell knights are dispatched, it is almost only a matter of time before they can get through the business.


    Su Yuan''s strength is more than the sum of the four of them.


    In fact, they have no room for bargaining. Even if they are not willing to do it, Chu Feng has another choice.He Chongyin gritted his teeth and said, "this task, we have taken it!"


    "Don''t look so embarrassed. I won''t treat your people as cannon fodder. What I want is benefits, not to consume the people under my hand to die."


    Seeing that someone agreed, Chu Feng also relaxed a little. "At the beginning, I will let three battalions of hell Knights go with you. If you are in danger, you can directly ask for help from hell knights. Of course, this will reduce your mission evaluation and your benefits.


    Moreover, Su Yuan has already contacted the buyer. It is a force jointly established by the regular army and the veterans in East China. It can also be regarded as the central China military! You can take advantage of this opportunity to carry some private goods. The private goods can be sold to those survivors'' bases, and the benefits are all yours. "


    A stick and a sweet jujube, is the eternal means of gathering people.


    Many people, even if they know it, can''t help falling into the trap.


    Now the faces of several deputy city masters are full of joy. Now that they have the hell Knight order as their bodyguards, they can rest assured.


    There are still some dangers, but they are tolerable.


    "However, since the opportunity has been given to you, and the benefits have been promised to you, then you should do it seriously."


    Chu Feng''s tone suddenly became cold. "Since I allow you to take your own private goods with the help of the escort of the hell Knight order, then you should not try to get involved in those goods that I stipulate, otherwise, who dares to reach out to those public goods, I will cut off his paws and head together!"

 Chapter 597

    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, the four vice city leaders instinctively replied: "certainly not!"


    With that, several people looked at each other and found sweat oozing from each other''s forehead.


    Although they were nominally the vice lords of Dawning City, they knew that several people had no right to speak in front of Chu Feng, and they were only qualified to accept orders.


    Now Chu Feng''s tone is just a little cold, which makes them feel like falling into an ice cave.


    So how far has the strength of such a city Lord been improved?


    Su Yuan added: "the goods transported by the demon hunter guild to the branch often have some losses. Some of these losses are accidents, and some of them are clear to you. Now I''ll give you a chance to make up for all the losses. I can let bygones be bygones, otherwise, well, no, otherwise!"


    Let bygones be bygones! No, otherwise!


    The former has implicitly indicated that Su Yuan''s status has been above them. If you want to be equal or not, just accept your fate.


    The latter shows that you are not qualified to violate the rules at all!


    He Chongyin said with a bitter smile, "yes, we will definitely check and make up for all the lost goods."


    Every day, some of the materials transported from the Guild Headquarters to the branch will disappear inexplicably on the way. We all know what''s going on. This has almost become an unspoken rule.


    But when a high-level person is greedy, it is not himself that is affected.


    When the people in the works see that the high-level officials are reaching out, do they dare not reach out?


    Since the owner needs to deduct part of the material, he should also reach out symbolically under his hand, so as to prove that he is in the same camp with his own owner, which affects the whole team.


    Now Chu Feng has clearly told them that I have allowed you to carry "private goods", so those public goods can''t be less. If you find that the goods are damaged in the middle of the way, no matter in what form, they will be deducted from your own pockets.


    You can share the benefits you earn by yourself.


    But dare to touch should not touch things, it is ready to face the anger of Chu Feng.


    You''d better be rational before you can bear my anger.


    Maybe in the future, when there is a shortage of materials, some people will take risks. However, most people will not take risks for this. After all, they have to give up today''s stable life.


    After the four vice city leaders stepped down, Chu Feng silently looked at his watch and then looked up at the calendar.


    May 19.


    After a week of hard work and a week of bloody battle, five days have passed since the return of China. In a flash, it is close to late May.


    "By the way, Lu Qiu sent a map back yesterday."


    Su Yuan suddenly thought of something, took out a map and gave it to Chu Feng, "this is the weak place marked by Lu Qiu, but is this kind of thing really credible?"


    Even now, she is suspicious of Lu Qiu.


    However, since Chu Feng wants to support Lu Qiu, she can only allocate part of the funds to show her support. Lu Qiu wants to look everywhere for the weak space, that is, the channel for future alien invasion. Of course, she can''t stay in the city of dawn.


    Chu Feng took the map, and then used Yuanqi to depict the same map, which was placed in the center of Yuanfu.


    "Don''t doubt it. Even if it''s wrong, it doesn''t matter. There are more and more abnormal weather recently. Many abnormal weather changes are caused by the flow of energy. So even if it''s just a weather forecast, it''s of enough value."


    After copying the map, Chu Feng said, "at the end of last month, didn''t he say that he observed a heavy rain, so that people who are not strong enough don''t go out? Although few people have heard about it, our sales of raincoats are good. "


    Su Yuan chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng! Anyway, you are rich and ambitious. You are willful! "


    Now Chu Feng''s family has a great career, and has the qualification of willfulness.


    Chu Feng, on the other hand, compared the map with the future and found that there had been some changes in it. It might be the error of Lu Qiu''s sensing, or the alien race in the future changed the invasion site.


    However, for Chu Feng, this indicates that both his own memory and Lu Qiu''s observation can only be used as a reference and can never be biased.


    Moreover, he knows that some powerful alien groups don''t need to consider attacking from the weakest place at all. They just need to invade from the place with the highest income.


    However, it is also meaningful for the earth to be able to obtain some information.


    "This is my home. My family lives on this land. No matter what happens, I will never allow anyone to destroy it!" Chu Feng made up his mind.


    How could he miss the chance to change the fate of his family?


    It will take a few days to prepare the materials to be sent to central China, while it will take more time to gather the people who are going to central China.


    After all, we all have our own responsibilities. Of course, we have to make arrangements.After these years of development, the demon hunter guild is gradually on the right track. Although the number of registered people is not too large, it is still very popular as a stable place to provide equipment and various materials. At least it can help those who hunt zombies and transform animals to live without hunger and cold.


    The survival bases of more than 10000 people have all established branches.


    If they refuse, it will lead to the departure of many free demon hunters. After all, they will not want to stay in a survival base that cannot provide stable logistics.


    The transfer of a large number of people has reduced the number of people who go to the branch from the Federation.


    At this time, Su Yuan put forward a solution: "you want materials! Come and get it yourself! Anyway, there are a lot of people in your survival base. Can you still lack these people? "


    For those who refuse, Su Yuan''s words make them shut up: take it by themselves, and the 20% reduction will be regarded as the freight saved.


    This one alone attracts most of the survival bases.


    Each survival base can buy more than 200 high-quality swords with the purchase price every week. The 20% price difference is the profit of 2000 third-order crystal nuclei, not to mention those scarce materials and consumables.


    The impact of this is that the city of dawn has become the center of the whole East China. A large number of free demon hunters come to settle near the city of dawn to buy good things faster.


    Even if those survival bases see the plan of Dawning City, they have nothing to do.


    This is an open and aboveboard strategy supported by your own strong power. Unless you can crush or replace the dawning City, you will not be able to stop this process.


    And those who insist on not establishing the survival base of the demon hunter guild become deserted after a large number of demon hunters leave.

 Chapter 598

    No matter in the old times or in the last, if you want to develop, you can''t build a car behind closed doors. Those self-contained survival bases won''t live long. When the supplies run out, they will regret that they didn''t come out earlier.


    Now many survival bases have begun to develop their own businesses. Of course, agriculture and weapon manufacturing are the most profitable. However, weapon manufacturing is almost monopolized by dawning city. Those ordinary weapons, even if polished with the spine of powerful zombies, are more lucky than ordinary people.


    There are good people who have been graded by weapons. Although the boundaries are unclear, they are still very popular.


    If you can withstand the battle between the powers of the third-order system for 20 seconds, there is no crack. That is the third-order weapon. If you can endure more than one minute, that is the excellent weapon. If you can endure three minutes, that is the excellent weapon. If you can add special strength, it is the best weapon.


    At present, the third and fourth level weapons on the market are rotten. Only those with excellent quality have value, but dawning city does not produce third level weapons.


    They all produce at least the fourth-class products.


    The weapons made of black iron, even with casting method, are all five level high-quality products. The gray dwarf, even if he is an apprentice, can make six level high-quality products. The human weapon refiners can make at least six level high-quality products with forging method.


    The limit of the black iron is actually the seventh level weapon.


    However, the power of level 7 is not much stronger than that of level 6. Before the weapon is damaged, its power depends on its sharpness. Level 7 is only more durable than level 6.


    However, the time to build a level 7 weapon is enough to build more than 20 level 6 weapons.


    So Chu Feng let most of the grey dwarfs be responsible for making level 6 weapons or armor, while a few of the grey dwarfs elite only made level 7 weapons.


    After a large number of captives entered the yuan mansion, the efficiency of the grey dwarves improved a lot.


    For example, the work of crushing and refining ores doesn''t need the hands of the grey dwarves. The grey dwarves only need mechanical forging, and they don''t even need to worry about furnace fire and quenching.


    This is the industrial thinking of mankind.


    The role of mass production is absolutely more important than fine products.


    With such efficiency, each grey dwarf can forge more than 30 swords a day, and then tens of thousands of black iron swords can be produced in one day.


    Of course, considering the need to forge armor, there are not so many.


    However, it''s more than enough to satisfy less than 200 demon hunter clubs.


    The weight created in one day is enough for these clubs to get their share in one week.


    After understanding the importance of the disaster, Chu Feng had nothing to do but rain in the Yuanfu, or set off a gust of wind, and occasionally thunder.


    When he often used this move, he found that sometimes he didn''t have to control it himself. These natural phenomena also appeared in the yuan mansion.


    Those crops that have experienced wind and rain grow better.


    According to Chu Feng''s prediction, the output of these crops will at least double.


    Most of the tree demon seeds grown in waste soil and polluted water have died, leaving less than 200 saplings to survive.


    Some seeds are put on the water shortage ground, high temperature zone, extremely cold zone and other extreme climate areas.


    However, the seed quality of the tree demon from hell is still very high. Even the harsh environment of hell can survive, and the ordinary climate is extremely cold, which can cause some damage.


    Chu Feng also chose some mutant plants from the earth for cultivation, but the growth environment of these mutant plants is not so extreme. He plans to wait until the birth of these mutant plants, and then slowly adjust the climate.


    Since there is a real world, it''s too wasteful not to study it.


    After putting in a batch of saplings again, Chu Feng''s mind left Yuanfu.


    Seeing that Chu Feng took back her mind, Su Yuan began to report: "according to the statistics of the military and various branches, 15% of pregnant women had miscarriage, 2% died of virus infection, and 7% of pregnant women had a mutation in their fetuses. The rest of pregnant women were panic stricken, and they were very careful in contraception work, but our dawning city is OK. After all, we have a family Clean water and food. "


    Chu Feng lamented in his heart that it was inevitable.


    This is also the reason why he does not let his woman pregnant, not because he is unwilling to take responsibility, but because the pollution is too serious now.


    Although it''s not as poisonous as breathing air, most of the daily drinking water can only be resisted by the third-order powers. People who are not strong enough should drink water carefully.


    But fortunately, the city of dawn has water drops to avoid, or it can be said to be water drops to clean, so there''s no need to worry about that.


    "Our resources are limited, and all resources are tilted to the families of soldiers. The higher the rank, the higher the military merit, the more people can enjoy the share of clean food and water." Chu Feng light orders a way.


    He doesn''t have the ability to save everyone, so there has to be a sequence.Those who beat and killed him, of course, are in the first order.


    If a woman who is a member of the order is pregnant, she should be taken care of.


    The second is those who followed him first. These people were all in trouble with him, so anyway, these people should not be hungry at least.


    Chu Feng in his previous life wanted to save too many people, and more people received his favor, so his favor was worthless. Except for some of his brothers, even his legitimate troops, they didn''t think his favor was precious. I had it, and others had it.


    That kind of stupid way, but also for Chu Feng later betrayed relatives buried the root of the disaster.


    Now Chu Feng, of course, will not make such a mistake.


    If you want better treatment, please kneel down and lick me!


    "Another thing is that when we extracted water from the Yangtze River for irrigation and water purification, we found that there is already nuclear radiation in the water of the Yangtze River. After our investigation, there is a lot of nuclear radiation in the sea. It is estimated that there is a nuclear leakage from a nuclear submarine."


    Su Yuan''s face became dignified, "ordinary water purification method, there is no way to purify the water of nuclear radiation, also can only rely on strength to carry hard, at present, there is no problem, but those newborns have no rank, if let the newborn drink the water, it is a disaster."


    She did not say that if it goes on like this, it will be more and more difficult for human beings to give birth to new babies.


    After hearing this, Chu Feng was silent for a long time: "let''s talk about it later! The future is too far away, and the situation has not yet stabilized. "


    Did the nuclear leak finally happen? It''s time for the big animal tide.

 Chapter 599

    Although the process of reporting work is rather dull, the labor after reporting work is really decompressed.


    After Chu Feng got up from Su Yuan''s bed, he immediately went to the next step.


    However, when he came out of the room, he found that a woman in a black dress was not good at looking at herself.


    It''s not killing, it''s just hostility.


    It''s just that the hostility seems complicated.


    Su Yuan is very natural to say hello: "Zhu Biyun, have you done everything you''ve been told?"


    "All right!"


    Zhu Biyun glares at Chu Feng fiercely, and then enters Su Yuan''s room with a piece of material. It''s just that she looks at Su Yuan with sympathy and shame.


    Now it''s Chu Feng''s turn to look at her eyes.


    Zhu Biyun, isn''t this the woman who calls on all women not to rely on men and let all women be self reliant? What happened to Su Yuan? Does she want to poison Su Yuan with her own ideas?


    He absolutely does not object to women''s self-reliance and self-improvement, so that they can stand on their own after a man falls down. However, the extremism that completely does not rely on men is also undesirable. Even men need to support each other with their comrades in arms when they fight. Women are weak in nature, and most women are suicidal when they stand on their own.


    Su Yuan didn''t seem to be aware of the problem, so she arranged her clothes and began to deal with the affairs of Dawning city.


    "What else are you doing here?" Su Yuan glanced at Chu Feng, "haven''t you had enough yet?"


    Chu Feng choked for a while, and then said bitterly, "it''s OK."


    Forget it, he doesn''t understand all kinds of complex feelings between women, and he doesn''t want to understand them anyway.


    After Chu Feng left, Zhu Biyun said to Su Yuan with resentful eyes: "you are cheap again. With your ability, even if you don''t sell your body, you should be able to live well."


    In her opinion, Su Yuan herself is a very capable person, now in order to be more stable in the city of dawn, will commit to the sex wolf, which makes her feel very unworthy.


    But what can we do? The city of dawn is actually Chu Feng''s speech.


    Su Yuan takes care of most things, but she is willing to be the foil of Chu Feng, which makes her more helpless.


    Su Yuan said: "love is a luxury for me. In order to satisfy my career, I will abandon those unnecessary feelings. It doesn''t matter whether Chu Feng is lustful or not. The important thing is that he can give me what I want and protect me."


    It is her affection for Chu Feng, but when she chooses her spouse, the reason for choosing Chu Feng must be because of her interests.


    This is her values. Su Yuan was used as a tool by her family when she was young. In order to fight against her fate, she broke with almost all her relatives and finally put her family into the abyss. Only Su Yuyan cared about her. Therefore, for her, no one except Su Yuyan could shake her will!


    Zhu Biyun gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll make you change your mind."


    Su Yuan looked at her with cold eyes: "no one''s ideal can be completed on the basis of sacrificing others. If you want to complete your dream, I can support you. However, you must set an example for those women, and then open up a way for them to live. Before that, if you dare to make any small moves, your sisters will be happy Girls, I won''t leave any of them


    Seeing Su Yuan''s cold eyes, Zhu Biyun shivered.


    She knew Su Yuan was terrible.


    "I understand. I will do it. You will look at me with new eyes at that time."


    After Zhu Biyun left, Su Yuan shook her head with a bitter smile.


    To live on her own is also her expectation!


    However, in this world, we all know how to live better, but some people are not willing to admit it.


    To impose one''s ideal on others is even more foolish.


    After the news of the scouts spread out, it immediately attracted many people to sign up.


    In particular, the six Deputy commanders and all the captains signed up.


    Who is not willing to fight for better treatment?


    What''s more, the scouts have a high degree of autonomy. They don''t have to worry about not getting credit. They can get credit on their own and get a salary at the same time. In this way, whether it''s freedom or room for improvement, it''s very large, so it attracts many people to protect their lives.


    If not only the captain level can sign up, there will be more people willing to be scouts.


    But it''s as glorious as the special forces in the army.


    A total of more than 400 applicants with full confidence in their own strength took over the Scout task with great interest, and their faces immediately collapsed.


    [actual combat assessment of Scouts: divide into groups freely, with 6 people as a group. Within three days, I will catch 1000 mutant animals or zombies above level 3, including 100 level 4. It''s OK to fool me with insects and mice, but the more the number of the same species, the lower the score. After three days, I will see 1000 living creatures! ]After seeing such conditions, half of the people directly chose to quit.


    "We can kill 1000 mutant animals or mutant zombies in three days. Who wants us to catch 1000 alive? Are you kidding?"


    "Isn''t the city master planning to recruit scouts at all? Are you teasing us? "


    "Please look at the test questions carefully. After three days, you will see 1000 living creatures. Please think about the meaning behind this requirement seriously!"


    "The trough! In other words, we should not only catch so many monsters, but also ensure that so many monsters can survive for three days. Can six people do this? "


    "Don''t waste your time."


    One by one, these enthusiastic applicants choose to quit. Such conditions are too difficult. It''s a waste of time to take on such tasks.


    When the number of people was only about 200, Han Yunxiao suddenly said to Zou Mengxuan, "you should be able to see the meaning of the condition of the city Lord!"


    Zou Mengxuan nodded: "yes, the duration of the powers is not enough, and the output and control of the martial arts are not enough. Unless a large number of crystal nuclei are used to make up for it, otherwise, it can only be through the cooperation of the team. The martial arts and powers must work separately, and there must be people who are very familiar with the wild in the team."


    The demon hunter guild has issued a monster guide, which everyone should learn.


    It not only records the characteristics and weaknesses of various monsters, but also records the living conditions in the wild. Some people are too lazy to see it, while others are serious about it.


    Although it doesn''t help to improve the strength, the understanding of the wild can greatly improve the survival ability, and also can make their own harvest more.

 Chapter 600

    In the distribution of the team, there was a problem soon.


    There are a lot of warriors who have the strength of the captain level, but the captain level is certainly not as popular as the deputy commander level, so of course those with powers need to attract several deputy commanders.


    And Han Yunxiao and Zou Mengxuan, they don''t look up to ordinary powers!


    Soon, several powers came to Han Yunxiao and Zou Mengxuan and said, "we are willing to form a team with you to participate in this assessment. We are water system, wind system, sword system and a double power of Dao system and Lei system. As long as we join hands, we will be able to pass the assessment."


    Zou Mengxuan gently pushed the eyeglass frame without lenses: "I have a question, who will lead and direct this assessment?"


    "Me, of course!" Several powers said with one voice.


    Han Yunxiao shook his head: "goodbye!"


    Said, unexpectedly so regardless of the ground left.


    Chu Feng, who observes in secret, silently praises his behavior.


    This assessment is a comprehensive assessment. If you want to reach the assessment standard, you should not only have the ability to catch 1000 mutant animals or zombies, but also have a strong ability to survive in the wild. You must also control the distribution of personnel to ensure that the prey they do can survive until the end of the three-day assessment period.


    Because sun Yuting is a beautiful woman with high strength, she soon attracted several team members to set out. Some people felt that their abilities complemented each other after they exchanged their abilities and strengths, so they formed a team and left.


    Zou Mengxuan and Han Yunxiao are still waiting.


    There were only 100 people left in the hall. It seems that all the excellent talents have gone, but things can''t just look at the appearance.


    "I don''t have excellent combat effectiveness, but I have a plan. We are close to the Yangtze River. The mutant beast in the water is also a mutant beast, and the mutant plant is also a mutant beast. I happen to be a water system psionic. If I can build a pool, it''s easy to complete the assessment."


    Han Yunxiao was told by an ugly power.


    Han Yunxiao''s eyes brightened: "OK, you can join my team."


    He agreed to join the other party not only because of this proposal, but also because the other party is a person who is willing to think.


    At this time, another one mysteriously said to Han Yunxiao, "I also know a very simple way to pass the examination. Let''s go and talk about it."


    Han Yunxiao shook his head: "I don''t agree."


    The psionic was anxious: "I haven''t said what it is yet!"


    Han Yunxiao said coldly, "I don''t need to know that your idea can''t be made public, so needless to say. The purpose of this assessment is to pass the standard, not to compete. Before we signed up, we made it clear that the Scout is a very dangerous branch of the armed forces that has to carry out difficult tasks. If you are worried that others will pass the assessment, I will not rest assured to carry out the task with you. "


    The psionic is dull. He knows what he has done wrong.


    Is this assessment a competition? No, it''s the team.


    Even in the team assessment to find a way to profit for themselves, worried that their good ideas will let other teams also pass the assessment, affect themselves, then you have been eliminated from the beginning.


    What''s wrong with passing the exam? We will be comrades in arms fighting side by side in the future. How can you worry that you have too many or too strong comrades in arms fighting side by side? What kind of Scout can such a fool be?


    Chu Feng silently wrote down the psionic: "you can be assigned to the dark hall or a special position, scout team, never hire!"


    All things in the world have their own uses.


    Even if the other party is a talent, if placed in an inappropriate position, sometimes it can only be harmed.


    In fact, fighting for power, fame and profit is not a big disadvantage, because it is also a manifestation of self-improvement, but such a person must not become a scout.


    People who lick blood on the edge of the knife still play with these careful thinking, even if they kill themselves, even if they kill their teammates, even if they die 10000 times, it''s not enough.


    Next, Zou Mengxuan also communicated with some powers. Even different teams did not shy away from communicating their own tactics.


    If we succeed, we will be comrades in arms.


    If you can''t see this clearly, you''d better quit as soon as possible!


    Finally, 200 people, a total of more than 30 teams, but half of the teams, have been chufeng secretly eliminated.


    These are either random group, or simply do not understand the significance of the assessment.


    When the reconnaissance station is on the first line facing the enemy, it doesn''t even have this kind of observation. When it goes to the battlefield, it will die. When it becomes cannon fodder, it may affect its own people.


    In the army, such combat literacy can be cultivated slowly, but Chu Feng obviously does not have so much time. He is not in the mood to cultivate people who have no such observation ability in the last few months. Isn''t it good to put his energy on excellent talents?All he has to do is screen and eliminate, and then select the elite.


    On the first day, the most efficient team has captured more than 400 zombies or mutant animals. Many zombies have their limbs cut off, leaving only their heads and trunks. Those mutant animals, too, try their best to choose the well-known mutant animals, stun them as much as possible, and then imprison them.


    But, Han Yunxiao and Zou Mengxuan''s team, harvest less than 100.


    Sun Yuting gave them a look of protest: "hum! I want you to look down on me. Now look at your achievements. What else can you be proud of? "


    Her first day''s harvest, however, reached 390, ranking second.


    Zou Mengxuan and Han Yunxiao just smile and don''t talk.


    When formulating tactics, many smart teams share tactics with each other, even help and cooperate with each other, but some words are unnecessary.


    The next day, things changed.


    "No, if we have to leave hands to guard the prey, we will not have enough hands to attack, so we can''t finish it in three days."


    "But what else can we do if we don''t? Just after a night''s time, more than 70 mutant animals we captured have died, and we only have 6 people in our hands. Do we have to take a rotation rest without sleep? How can this be done? "


    "If you look for mutant plants, it might be possible to do it."


    "Why not? Let''s find another team? "


    "Do you want to die? It''s forbidden to fight in the city of dawn. Those who fight with their teammates will be killed! This is the assessment of our teamwork ability. Do you want to die? "


    "I mean, let''s buy some mutant animals. Anyway, we''ve accumulated a lot of nuclei in this period. Why don''t we buy some?"


    "Idiot! We''re testing scouts! Even if you become a scout by this means, do you think you can survive? On the battlefield, can you pay for your life? "

 Chapter 601

    There are no rules for the assessment of scouts, but it would be naive for them to think that there are really no restrictions.


    The treatment of scouts is really high, but they have to face the same great danger.


    Pay others to build some cages for mutant animals or insects. No one says anything about it, but it''s naive to pay for achievements.


    Let''s not talk about whether this way can be recognized. Even if you can pass the examination by this means, you will die in the battlefield?


    Therefore, people with normal brain will not choose such a wrong way.


    People with abnormal brain will be immediately kicked out by their teammates.


    If you want to die, don''t pull us in.


    At the end of the second day, more than 10 teams didn''t come back. Of course, they didn''t have any accidents. After all, it''s so close to dawning city that they can call for help in time even in danger.


    And sun Yuting''s pretty face has been covered with frost.


    Her team had an internal dispute today. Although the dispute was finally settled, the final harvest was no more than 200. In addition, part of the harvest on the first day had died, so the final harvest was no more than 500.


    At this rate, she can''t finish the task in three days.


    The third day, less than two hours from the end of the assessment.


    Many people who failed in the examination sat quietly. Now that they had failed, there was no need to struggle to death, and Chu Feng came forward to let them stop.


    "One failure doesn''t mean anything. Take a good look at how others complete the assessment."


    Just a word, let everyone quiet down.


    There are more than 130 people. They all know that their failure has become a foregone conclusion. Now they need to see what successful people will do.


    Half an hour later, a huge truck came with a container.


    "Here, stop, unload!"


    Under the command of Zou Mengxuan, the container was opened, and a box of water stained red with blood was dumped in a puddle. Then a heavy truck came, with a huge cage on it. In each cage, there was a mutant animal or mutant zombie, and some mutant plants.


    Zou Mengxuan came to Chu Feng and said, "report! We captured a total of 1115 mutant animals and mutant zombies, and I think we should be able to pass the examination. "


    Although the requirement is to let these monsters survive to the end of the assessment, since they have exceeded so much, it is very easy to survive to the end of the assessment.


    What''s more, some of the prey they captured two days ago are still alive.


    Chu Feng is not a rigid person, he nodded: "Congratulations, you passed."


    "Yes


    Zou Mengxuan''s teammates celebrate each other.


    Soon, one heavy truck after another came back. Han Yunxiao and the three teams also submitted their tasks and passed the test.


    It is worth mentioning that Han Yunxiao''s team has only four people, but they completed the assessment only by four people, so the total number of people who completed the assessment is 28.


    There are still some teams who come back dejected and obviously fail.


    Sun Yuting came to Zou Mengxuan and couldn''t help asking, "how did you do it? Why can only you succeed? "


    It''s also three days of hard work. Why is there so much difference?


    She thinks that her strength is no worse than Zou Mengxuan, and her teammates'' strength is almost the same, but why is the result so different?


    Zou Mengxuan said casually: "in fact, our tactics are also very simple. On the first day of investigation, by the way, we ordered some containers and cages made of black iron, rented two trucks, and those mutant beasts were easily caught by us. On the second night, we confirmed the target and started to move. Here, this is our result."


    Sun Yuting is dull. She didn''t expect that the answer would be this.


    It''s not a gap in strength or even intelligence. It''s just a careful consideration of one more thing.


    The reason why Chu Feng has to set up a three-day time is to let them make rational use of their time.


    Han Yunxiao said to sun Yuting, "if we wait until we find the difficulty to solve it, we will fall into a passive position. If we really want to have the consciousness of becoming a scout, we should expect it in advance before the difficulty is found. Otherwise, what is the significance of our scout''s existence? Is it to deal with the aftermath for others?"


    Investigation, investigation, of course, is to discover the enemy''s situation at the first time.


    If you can''t even see the essence of a task, and you can''t even predict what problems you will encounter in the process of the task, it will be too late to solve them when the real difficulties come.


    Chu Feng said to sun Yuting, "why didn''t Wei break the army to take part in the assessment? Is his strength not enough? No, because he knows that he is not suitable. You are the same. Everyone has a suitable position. The position of Scout is not higher than that of deputy commander. You''d better go back! "Sun Yuting clenched her fist: "is there another assessment?"


    Chu Feng said: "yes, but certainly not now. The role of the Scout is to explore the unknown enemy in the unknown terrain, instead of re using the tactics used by others. Therefore, the assessment of the Scout will never be repeated. You can wait patiently."


    Sun Yuting quietly returned to the team.


    This failure is a great blow to her.


    She didn''t expect that she would lose so miserably in the competition with Zou Mengxuan and Han Yunxiao. Han Yunxiao even had only three teammates, and four of them finished the task.


    Such a huge gap almost shattered her pride.


    However, she just admitted defeat in this assessment, life is a long run, she just lagged behind temporarily, failed to choose a good track, but she believes that she will be able to catch up.


    "From now on, you are scouts. You have chosen a road that you can''t turn back. You will enjoy the best treatment, but at the same time, you have to face the greatest danger and carry out the most difficult tasks."


    Chu Feng''s thunderous voice resounded in everyone''s ears, "I will not give you empty promises. What I can bring you is only tangible benefits. Your first task now is to get through the business road to central China. When you arrive at your destination, I will provide you with the resources to reach level 6!"


    In front of everyone''s eyes, there are not many level 6 experts in the whole East China region, that is, there are a little more experts in the military and dawning City, and the level 6 experts in other places are still single digits.


    Now Chu Feng gave them such a promise. Is it crazy?


    However, Chu Feng''s words, how can not do?

 Chapter 602

    The Scout''s assessment is over, and those who fail in the assessment are in their places.


    The goods transported to central China have also been integrated. When he saw the number of containers, Chu Feng almost couldn''t help beating up the Vice City masters.


    A total of four teams, each team of goods can actually fill a total of 10 containers, some important materials are here in Chu Feng, but when the team assembled, the total number of goods actually reached 60.


    He knew that people were greedy, but it was too much.


    50% more direct. What do you want? Rebellion?


    I asked you to ship 10 cases, but you have 5 cases of private goods? Five boxes for one! Are you sure you''re looking down on me?


    However, Su Yuan still held Chu Feng: "don''t blame them. It''s very difficult for them to do things these days, and 20% of them have been added by me. The recent expenditure of Dawning city is a little too much. Although you have a lot of money from your own private inventory, it''s not reassuring to blindly take things from the boss''s waist bag."


    The development of the demon hunter guild was made with money.


    Although the manpower is paid by the branch itself, and there are also profits from the sale of weapons and grain, the process of building roads and transporting materials consumes no less resources, and even damages many vehicles.


    Chu Feng then eased down: "forget it, as long as they can do things well."


    Su Yuan is right. If a force has a stable source of money, it certainly makes all members feel relieved. But if the source of money is only from the boss''s pocket, what happens next if the boss''s pocket is emptied?


    What''s more, the goods Chu Feng asked them to deliver were actually for the military forces in Central China. The discount Chu Feng gave to the military was the same as his own, so there was not much profit at all.


    Of course, they can''t understand Chu Feng''s pattern, but why do they want to understand it?


    We just mix with you for good. We just want to have our own good.


    Now Su Yuan joined five boxes of goods, not really greedy for these interests, after all, if she really want to greedy, there is no need to use this form.


    It''s a signal to our people that we have a steady stream of money.


    If you can make money, the probability of people under you being centrifugal will be reduced.


    We all have common interests. Of course, we should safeguard them together.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t really get angry, several vice city leaders were relieved.


    It is also because of Su Yuan''s support that they dare to add so many goods privately. However, according to Chu Feng''s moody character, no one can guarantee what he will think.


    Just as the goods were counted and ready to leave, Chu Feng received a message.


    His cousin is coming.


    "Have you found out the news of the great beast tide, Tianxun?"


    Chu Feng might have guessed the other party''s intention, so he let the team start first, while he was waiting in the city master''s mansion. Less than two hours later, several figures approached here.


    "Lily, do you think we can make it this time?"


    "I don''t know, but anyway, we have to try."


    "However, even those big forces in Central China don''t care. How can we recruit reinforcements when we come all the way to East China?"


    "If you don''t try, you will not succeed. If you try, you will have the possibility of success."


    "Yes, we have enough evidence."


    Several young men and women, after cheering each other, reluctantly convinced themselves to enter the city Lord''s mansion, and the passage was smooth. After all, Chu Feng himself ordered the passage.


    "So easy? It seems that the Lord of the city is very talkative. "


    A girl with delicate face clenched her pink fist. "I have a hunch that I will succeed this time."


    Soon, six young men and women came to Chu Feng.


    "What can I do for you Chu Feng light mouth way.


    When he opened his mouth, several young people suddenly felt an invisible pressure. This is not the release of prestige, but the pressure from the strong, also from the invisible prestige of the high.


    Several men and women look at each other, as if to ask: "who will say?"


    Chu Feng did not urge, but lightly waiting.


    After several seconds, the girl with delicate face came forward and said, "let me introduce myself. We are from the alliance of sky Rangers. We find that there are more and more mutant animals in the northwest, and many young mutant animals are growing up gradually. If we sit back and ignore them, it is likely that there will be endless disasters."


    Chu Feng nodded gently: "well, go on."


    "We, we are here to ask for the help of Dawning City, because we heard that dawning city is the strongest force in East China, and the Lord is also the strongest, so ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    the girl summoned up her courage and cried out, "we want you to send troops."After that, the girl thought of her past experience.


    Every time she said that, she ended up in failure.


    The other side is either perfunctory, or a refusal.


    No one paid attention to this kind of thing at all.


    Chu Feng continued to nod his head and said, "OK."


    "I know it''s hard to believe, wait a minute, you agreed?"


    The girl opened her mouth wide. "Do you believe that?"


    Chu Feng white her one eye, way: "how, you still don''t like?"


    The girl waved her hand again and again: "I don''t mean that, I mean ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    she hesitated and didn''t know how to say it.


    Next to a woman quickly pulled her: "we mean, did not expect the city of dawn so straightforward, really a wise and powerful city Lord."


    The corners of Chu Feng''s mouth twitched a little: "wise and powerful? I''m flattered. However, according to the feedback of those demon hunting teams who went out, they recently encountered fewer and fewer zombies, but more and more mutant animals and insects, and many of them were newborn babies. It is estimated that because of the warmer weather and the passing of the spring breeding season, those newborn babies have grown up, so they are like this!


    The population of East China is the largest in China. Zombies are the main population here. Zombies are usually not the opponents of zombies. They will only become food. However, the population in Northwest and southwest China is sparse, but the land is vast. If zombies and insects multiply in large numbers, it is possible to cause disasters. "


    The girl was disappointed: "you guessed it yourself!"


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "otherwise? Do you want me to believe you just by your words? You are a little too confident in yourself


    The girl tooted her mouth and said, "we have collected a lot of evidence and tried our best to find out a lot of information. Why can''t we win people''s trust?"


    "Since you have inquired about a lot of information, let''s talk about our ways to deal with mutant animals, the types and weaknesses of mutant animals, the possible sources of the outbreak of mutant animals, and what are the targets of mutant animals?"


    Chu Feng asked calmly.

 Chapter 603

    "I''m not a mutant. How do I know?"


    The girl was dissatisfied, but she felt that her momentum was weak.


    "This is not an excuse. People have needs, as well as animals. Food, water, spouse and territory can all be the reasons for wild animals to fight. Even if those wild animals mutate into mutated animals, some of their needs will remain unchanged. After all, there are a few mutated animals in order to kill human beings, or only zombies have such needs."


    Chu Feng began to explain the knowledge of mutated animals, "why does the large-scale reproduction of wild animals lead to animal tide? Why do wild animals attack humans? Are they mutually dead? No, they want to live, but the scarcity of resources and food makes them have to overcome the fear of human left by their ancestors. Now, you still have to tell me, don''t you know what the target of the mutant beast is? "


    The faces of several young men and women were blue and white.


    They felt a little ashamed, as if they could think of something just by using their brains, but none of them had mentioned it before.


    "That''s why you can''t be trusted all the time." Chu Feng sighed and shook his head.


    People who can become the leaders of one side in the last days, regardless of their character, are generally superior. Why don''t they listen to your advice?


    One or two may be stupid and will not listen to you. That''s your problem.


    Maybe you are right, but there is no way to express it.


    If everyone has the ability to distinguish right from wrong, where are so many contradictions in this world?


    "I, we know it''s wrong."


    The girl''s eyes were red, and she almost cried.


    She finally understood what was wrong with her.


    It''s not that other people don''t want to be advised, it''s just that their own words are really ridiculous.


    A young man in a blue shirt refused and said, "well, how do you say we should defend ourselves? Even if we know that the mutant animals are for food, how can we prevent them? What about knowing their goals? Active preparation is the most important thing. "


    Chu Feng sneered: "you ask me how to prevent, my foundation is in East China? No matter how strong those mutant beasts are, can they still threaten me here? "


    As soon as people''s faces turned white, they understood one thing.


    In fact, Chu Feng has no reason to help them.


    However, the young people are still a little dissatisfied: "you are not..."


    "pa!"


    A crisp slap rang out. The young man covered his left face and looked at the delicate girl in front of him in disbelief. "Shirley, what are you doing?"


    Shirley, is it really her?


    Hearing Bai Xueli''s name, Chu Feng probably confirmed the identity of the person in front of him.


    This is his cousin''s name. In his previous life, he never heard Aunt Liu mention it. It seems that he died in the next animal tide.


    Aunt Liu lost her husband and daughter, and later died to save herself. He had the chance to change each other''s fate, and of course he would not miss it.


    Can help Aunt Liu save her daughter, also can make up for his one point debt.


    Shirley looked at the young man coldly: "Ning Yulong, if you speak in this tone again, be careful that I tear your mouth. If you don''t know how to speak, just shut up. If you don''t know how to behave, just go away. Don''t be an eyesore here."


    "Well, Shirley, I''ve been chasing you so hard. Do you want to join this rotten sky Ranger League because I love you? I''m not because of you


    Ning Yulong yelled, "since you are not benevolent, don''t blame me for being unjust. Can''t I quit the Tianxun alliance?"


    With that, he left the hall angrily.


    Chu Feng looked at the young man''s back and said sarcastically, "you didn''t succeed before. Is it because of him?"


    In Bai Xueli''s side, a young woman in her twenties looked warily at Chu Feng: "how do you know that we all failed in the past?"


    Chu Feng white her one eye: "you ask to East China, I can''t think of?"


    The woman turned pale, then lowered her head in shame and indignation.


    Yes! If it wasn''t for the fact that they couldn''t form a strong organization in Central China, how could they move rescuers to East China?


    It''s not that I''ve been driven to a dead end!


    Bai Xueli bowed to Chu Feng and said, "I''m sorry, what happened today is our fault. I hope the city master doesn''t have to blame Ning Yulong. We will deal with him later, but I still hope the city master can forget the past and put the overall situation first."


    In her heart, she has scolded Ning Yulong that idiot hundreds of times.


    That idiot, do you know what he''s talking about?


    It''s not easy for an influential person to believe us. As a result, you bastard pushed such an opportunity out!


    Just because of your face? How dare such a person pursue me? Don''t lose face.


    "Before I promise, can you tell me how you have the courage to set up the Tianxun organization?"Chu Feng said, "with your brain, do you still want to predict danger? I think it''s good that you don''t take others into the ditch. "


    Although her teeth are itching with anger, Shirley Bai still decides to put the overall situation first.


    "When there were doomsday prophecies, didn''t there also be many people who didn''t believe them? Our boss also regrets that he didn''t believe in the apocalyptic prophecy. He hasn''t been able to make more preparations to save more people. Isn''t he trying to make up for it? "


    She was also inspired by the boss to join.


    Anyway, many powers have joined various organizations, and many people who yearn for freedom have their own demon hunting teams. It''s better to join a big backer than join a wild team.


    And the alliance of sky Rangers is also in line with her desire for justice.


    "I regret that I didn''t believe the apocalyptic prophecy, because of this?"


    Chu Feng didn''t think much of it. There were more people who didn''t believe the apocalyptic prophecy and regretted it, but there were more people who couldn''t turn their heads.


    There are all kinds of wonderful flowers in such a big world.


    Some people feel that they can save the world after gaining strength, while others feel that they are invincible after gaining strength.


    In contrast, it seems that people with such an idea are not so strange.


    "Well, Lord Chu, are you still willing to send troops to help us?"


    Shirley asked cautiously.


    She didn''t know whether the great man was willing to send troops. After all, it was a very important thing, and it didn''t do much good to dawning city.


    If it''s good, it''s probably satisfying the sense of justice!


    However, the sense of justice is something that can be thrown away at any time in the last days.


    Anyway, it''s worthless. What''s the pity of losing it?


    "Lord? That''s what strangers call me


    Chu Feng looked at Bai Xueli with playful eyes, "if it''s you, you should call me cousin."


    "Watch, cousin?"


    Shirley''s head exploded, she suddenly remembered what happened last month.


    Hard, is that true?

 Chapter 604

    Bai Xueli certainly does not think that Chu Feng is cheating her. She is the overlord of East China. Although she has not officially corrected her name, she has become the king without a crown.


    Is it necessary for such a character to cheat a little girl?


    Now her mind has become a paste, stirred by the news.


    "Lily, why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    The woman nearby complained.


    Shirley said wrongly, "how do I know? If I had known about it, I would have acted like a spoiler in the first place, and I would have had such trouble? "


    Although she didn''t fully believe it, she still hoped that it was true when she had the chance to be recognized as a cousin by such a character.


    People tend to believe what they want to believe.


    Chu Feng didn''t worry. After all, because his parents often hide and don''t want to contact with outsiders, the two families don''t have much contact with each other. He only knew about his cousin because he had military intelligence, and the two had never met in the past.


    But Aunt Liu should be able to recognize herself and xiaorou, so he doesn''t worry.


    Now there are two important things to do: to open up the trade routes between the two regions, to sell the commodities of Dawning city to the areas where they are most in need, and to deal with the tide of animals.


    In the past, he did not think about the cause of the outbreak of the animal tide, but after careful analysis, he soon thought of an important thing, the wolf disaster in Northwest China.


    In the northwest wilderness and the North China grassland, there are wolves.


    After the outbreak of the apocalypse, carnivores still stood at the top of the food chain and were not pushed down by those herbivores. In addition, the military strength in the northwest was weak, and wolves were massively breeding, which soon set off a disaster. The dark wolf king was also famous in that war.


    Originally, the two events were separated for several months, and the disaster was not the same level, so Chu Feng did not connect the two.


    But when he sorted out the information of the future and the present, he found that there may not be no connection between them.


    Mutated animals also need food. Only a few mutated animals can treat zombies as food. Most mutated animals can only become food when they encounter zombies.


    So the emergence of large-scale wolves, of course, is also due to the abundance of food.


    After some exchanges, Bai Xueli also believes more in Chu Feng''s words.


    As for the few people in Bai Xueli''s team, Chu Feng didn''t even have the interest to remember their names. It''s not that he despised them, just because he didn''t have the time and energy.


    When they learned that the army of Dawning city had set out and carried a large number of military materials to support the military in Central China, several young men and women were even more surprised, but at the same time, they were also a little ashamed, because they did nothing.


    From their conversation, Chu Feng learned that the so-called Tianxun alliance was mainly composed of a group of adventurous young people.


    These people used to be fans of eschatological schools, and they like to study all kinds of eschatological themes and movies, but when the real eschatological era comes, they will love ye gonglong.


    But when these people wake up, the spirit of adventure comes out.


    "Lord Chu, I want to ask you one more thing."


    The woman beside Bai Xueli asked weakly, "I heard that you are also the founder of the demon hunter guild. I don''t know if you can release some news in the demon hunter guild to let more people participate?"


    Chu Feng sneered: "good! How about giving you the defense of their respective survival bases? And their food and clothing expenses. The food and clothing expenses of many survival bases are obtained by those demon hunters in the base. If you have the ability, you can help them solve it! "


    The woman was reprimanded by Chu Feng and immediately retracted her head.


    Some things are not as simple as they seem. This trip made her understand that there is still a gap between ideal and reality.


    No one has the obligation to support your ideal, even if your ideal is great.


    And she also understood, can let Chu Feng speak well, that is white Shirley just.


    And Chu Feng also knows that these people are not stupid. They just have too little experience and look at a lot of things naively. Everyone''s growth needs a process.


    Shirley white slapped the young man when he offended her, which showed that she was a smart woman and lacked only experience.


    The troops of Dawning city have already set out for a long time, and Chu Feng is followed by Zhang Ziqing, ye Xiaohui and a little girl.


    Zhang Ziqing''s younger brother was sent to Gu Nanfei''s youth training camp in the summer and was given guidance by Gu Nanfei, while Chu Feng''s roommate Qian Hai studied logistics and management under the arrangement of Su Yuan.


    There were no horses, not even cars.


    It''s incredible for a few people from the sky Rangers League. It''s too messy.


    When Bai Xueli saw Yiyi, she was even more angry: "at the beginning, she thought you attached great importance to this action, but unexpectedly she brought a little girl here. Even if you are confident in your own strength, such behavior is enough to bring disaster to the team."It''s a very fatal behavior to bring a drag when you are in the field.


    If it''s a drag to go to a safe place, it''s OK, but now they''re going to the dangerous area. This kind of behavior is their own death.


    Chu Feng white her one eye: "I have my own plan."


    Although the Crusade has now been defined as a cult and has been banned on a large scale, its roots are not in China.


    If they have special means to inform the outside world, it means that the particularity of Yiyi cannot be concealed.


    It''s better to let Yiyi take the initiative to exercise how to use his ability to protect himself than to fall into passivity when the other side takes the shot.


    Before pretending to be a saint, Xiaoxi steals part of Yiyi''s power, but at the same time, she gives Yiyi her own ability, which gives her the ability to protect herself.


    Although I don''t know how she did it, it''s not too strange for Chu Feng to think of the background of the crusade.


    Therefore, we must learn to protect ourselves.


    See Chu Feng''s attitude, Bai Xueli, Chu Feng''s attitude immediately has a significant decline, even a little girl will be forced to the battlefield, this person''s heart is hard hearted?


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to Bai Xueli. He directly gave an order to Yiyi: "now I''ll give you a task to cross the wild for 30 kilometers alone. If it can''t be completed, you and your mother will have no food today, and they will also be punished."


    Yiyi raised his head, his voice soft but full of firmness: "yes!"

 Chapter 605

    After receiving the order, Yiyi starts to set out immediately.


    She has been training since the last crusade.


    Now, it''s time for her to test.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s cruel command, Bai Xueli couldn''t help it any more.


    "Don''t you think your behavior is cruel? She''s less than 10 years old now, isn''t she! You let a 10-year-old fight. Do you have any humanity? "


    Several young people around Shirley are also indignant, but they don''t show it.


    They don''t have the willful capital in front of Chu Feng. If Chu Feng really kills them in a rage, I''m afraid they don''t even have the person to collect their corpses in the wilderness.


    Ye Xiaohui said: "she must learn to be independent. If we don''t look at the time when we can protect her, let her improve her strength as much as possible. What will she do when she loses protection in the future?"


    Whether it''s the tragedy of this era or the particularity of Yiyi, she can''t enjoy the protection of others with ease. She must learn to protect herself.


    Now Yiyi''s growth is still escorted.


    When the real danger comes, no one can guarantee that he can be alone.


    "But she''s only ten years old!"


    Shirley argued, "you''re all level six! Can''t even a child be protected? If the child has an accident in the process of exercise, can you really afford it? "


    "Then I ask you, if the people who protect her are gone, what will she bear? Or let''s monitor her 24 hours a day? "


    Chu Feng stares at Bai Xueli coldly, "your so-called protection, your so-called pity, just to meet their inner moral needs, never thought of, what she really needs, what she really wants, or that your inner moral needs are more important than children''s life!"


    "I, I''m not!"


    Bai Xueli in Chu Feng''s eyes, even some words are not clear.


    She thinks Chu Feng this should be crooked, but can''t say anything.


    Bai Xueli side of the female team quickly came to Yiyi''s side, said to Yiyi: "Yiyi, can you tell my sister, these people are usually how to you?"


    Several male players stepped back without any trace. In case Yiyi''s mouth tells his own experience of being abused, the two sides may cause bloody conflicts.


    Yiyi whispered: "last time bad people wanted to catch me, and then a lot of people protected me. Later, many people died. I don''t want them to die. I want to protect my mother. I want to protect everyone."


    The woman was silenced. She didn''t expect the answer.


    Ye Xiaohui said: "if you know something about things in East China, you should know that the last self Immolation incident of the Crusade led to more than 8000 casualties, and the subsequent casualties exceeded 10000. The source of all this is Yiyi."


    Hearing Ye Xiaohui''s words, several young men and women were even more stunned.


    The Crusade incident is really big news.


    Thousands of believers burned themselves under the guidance of a so-called saint, which caused the anger of many survivors. Even in East China, a movement against the Crusade was launched.


    As the alliance of sky Rangers, they certainly know about this event.


    But I didn''t expect that this matter was caused by Yiyi.


    Chu Feng said to Bai Xueli: "do you know why many people hate people who are kind-hearted? It''s not that people really dislike the existence of goodness, but those who harm others recklessly under the banner of goodness. The doctrine of the crusade is that God loves the world. As a result, the way God loves the world is to set them free by a fire. "


    "How can we be like them?"


    Shirley is still arguing.


    "Of course, you are different. If you are the same, I would have sent you to meet them. But you have one thing in common, that is, you think that all people in the world should listen to you."


    Chu Feng said coldly, "predict the danger, and then call on everyone to fight against the disaster. You feel that this kind of behavior seems very handsome. You feel that what you are doing is just. But you are not willing to use your brain to analyze and solve problems, so you encourage others to die. This is your justice?"


    Shirley was pale and didn''t know what to say.


    She never thought that what she did was wrong, but in front of Chu Feng, these words could not be said.


    Chu Feng continued: "on the other hand, as long as you remind us that the target of the mutated animals is farmland, water, and food, they will attack human beings. Even if you don''t believe what you say, the survival bases all over the world can at least spare more energy to protect food and water. What do you do?


    You may say that it''s because you didn''t expect it, but you can''t afford the consequences of some things, because you are the protagonist of yellow blood animation? No matter how to make trouble, there is always the leading role''s aura? "Shirley''s face turned pale when she was told.


    No matter how to explain, one thing is for sure, that is, she did not consider the consequences.


    Zhang Ziqing patted Bai Xueli on the shoulder and said, "you are very lucky. If it was someone else, Chu Feng would not say so much, because he would make all those who opposed him shut up."


    Not far away, Yiyi, who had advanced about 2 kilometers, met the enemy.


    There are no zombies near dawning City, because almost all of them have been killed.


    She met a few mutant mice, which were more than 80 cm long, and their sharp teeth could even leave traces on steel plates.


    Because of its strong reproductive capacity, the number of mice is particularly large.


    Yiyi raised her delicate right hand, and hundreds of arrows composed of holy light fell down, directly blocking the escape routes of all mice, shooting those mice into hedgehogs.


    Solved the mutant mouse''s dependence and walked forward without looking back.


    She still remembers Chu Feng''s words in her heart: if she can''t finish it independently, she and her mother will have no food to eat, and the feeling of starvation is very hard, so she can''t let her mother go hungry.


    In the wilderness, this weak figure is constantly moving forward.


    Seeing the scene just now, Shirley was stunned: "is she a fifth class?"


    For the powers of the light system, the light will not produce special changes, but the cohesion of the holy light can be seen.


    Yiyi''s hand just now has reached level 5 power.


    This weak child has reached the fifth level?


    Chu Feng nodded and then said to Zhang Ziqing, "it seems that you and Su Yuan have trained her these days to make her adapt so quickly."


    In Yiyi after a grass, a few weeds suddenly entangled Yiyi''s ankle.

 Chapter 606

    Seeing Yiyi in danger, Shirley can''t help but make a move.


    A blue stream of water wrapped around Shirley''s body, making her unable to move.


    "Let go of me, what are you going to do?"


    Shirley struggles hard, but in any case, she can''t get rid of the current. She looks more and more anxious in her eyes and looks at Yiyi in the distance with worry.


    Zhang Ziqing said, "you''d better watch the opera slowly."


    The people who came with Shirley wanted to fight, but when they saw Shirley, they were controlled and stopped.


    Yiyi''s ankles are entangled by the grass on the side of the road and lose their balance. Then they are lifted up into the air with their soft feet. Then a green snake with a triangular head jumps out of the grass and bites Yiyi''s slender neck like a swan''s neck.


    Seeing that Yiyi is in danger, ye Xiaohui''s body instinctively moves, and then stops.


    Shirley''s anxious struggle is blocked by a mass of water.


    A white holy light blade appeared from Yiyi''s body and cut the blue snake in two.


    Then, a white sword, but the hilt was covered with black patterns, appeared in Yiyi''s hand, and cut it to his own weeds.


    "Brush!"


    A few weeds broke in response to the sound. Yiyi, who fell from the air, turned over and fell on the ground. Then a holy flame appeared and fell on the grass.


    The white flame burned everything and soon burned the front to ashes.


    "Although the ability to judge danger is not enough, the ability to deal with danger is natural, as if it is naturally suitable for fighting."


    Zhang Ziqing releases the current that binds Bai Xueli and explains to Chu Feng.


    In fact, the most correct way to deal with the situation just now is not to fight, but to escape.


    Because the current task is cross-country, there is no need to fight.


    Finally, it''s a serious waste to burn plants with the flame of holy light. It''s not good for yourself, and it''s also a waste of the strength in your body.


    However, Yiyi''s age is still young, and the combat training has only been carried out for a few days. There is no time to teach a lot of things, so we can only do it slowly.


    "Cough!"


    Shirley was choked by the water just now. Now she is released and spits out the water in her mouth. "You, you use real water?"


    Water is a kind of elemental energy, which can''t be used as daily drinking water. The biggest advantage is that you don''t need to wipe the water stains on your body when taking a bath, but at the same time, you lose some characteristics of real water, such as thirst quenching and metabolism.


    "If it''s not because you''re one of your own, you should have poisoned in the water just now. Ordinary poison doesn''t work for the psionic, but zombie virus is OK." Zhang Ziqing did not care about the explanation.


    Shirley was choking. She didn''t expect that this little girl of her own age should be so cruel.


    She doesn''t want to be involved in the next thing.


    She has seen that the strength of Yiyi doesn''t need her to worry too much.


    After more than an hour''s trekking, half of the distance of 30 kilometers has passed. This is also the strong ability of Yiyi, which is the only way to have such physical strength.


    For ordinary little girls, there is no way out of such a long distance.


    Now the shoes on Yiyi''s feet have been worn out, and the clothes on her body have been damaged in many places, but there is no wound.


    In addition to being approached by weeds, she kills every monster close to her directly from a long range.


    Even if there''s something that can''t be solved remotely, she calls the sword of light to kill it.


    But half the way forward, Yiyi''s speed began to slow down.


    She has little mental strength.


    Although she is gifted, it will take some time to discover her talent. After a series of battles, her strength has begun to run out.


    More than a dozen insects are flying towards Yiyi. The level of these insects is not high. Originally, Yiyi''s strength can be easily dealt with, but Yiyi raises his hand, but there is no bright arrow.


    When the powers are exhausted, you have to wait and die.


    More than a dozen black beetles pounce on Yiyi and throw her to the ground. Shirley screams, but she doesn''t rush forward.


    After the lesson just now, she knew that even if she did it, it was not her turn.


    The golden light burst out from Yiyi''s body, shooting more than a dozen insects into a sieve. Yiyi crawled out of the insect corpse, and then heard a heartless voice.


    "Assessment failed!"


    Yiyi''s little face turned pale immediately. She wanted to open her mouth to argue about something, but she was held by Ye Xiaohui. "It''s OK. Yiyi has done very well. She will pass next time."


    Yiyi nodded wisely without arguing.For ye Xiaohui''s behavior, Chu Feng did not stop it. Yiyi needs tribulation to grow up, but at the same time, it also needs encouragement and support, which can be used as the driving force for her growth. Otherwise, only tribulation without spiritual nutrition, even if she becomes a strong man, she can only become a demon without feelings.


    When a child is on the verge of his limit in the face of pressure, what he needs is not to reduce the pressure, but to be able to resist the pressure.


    But Shirley was relieved.


    She knows that Yiyi has some kind of protection and doesn''t need to worry too much about it. Although she still thinks that a little girl


    next time, ye Xiaohui starts to teach Yiyi in person.


    "Yiyi, not all monsters have to be solved with powers. For monsters in the grass, we can avoid them in advance. When you attack those mice, you only need to kill one or two, and the rest will disperse by yourself. However, when you face the snake, you do a very good job ¡¤"


    Yiyi listens very carefully, under the guidance of her mother She understands that regret is meaningless. All she can do is to avoid the next failure.


    The time soon came, and in the evening, people began to live and cook.


    A pitiful little face nestled in her mother''s arms, looking at the baked potatoes in Chu Feng''s hands, but did not say a word.


    Being watched by Yiyi''s pure eyes, even Chu Feng felt numb in his back.


    Zhang Ziqing is also a face of resentment to see Chu Feng, Chu Feng can only temporarily leave here: "there is movement nearby, I go to clean up."


    After Chu Feng left, Zhang Ziqing quietly waved to Yiyi and handed her two strings of baked potatoes: "Yiyi, are you hungry! Do it while the devil is away


    See Zhang Ziqing''s action, Yiyi two eyes shine, quickly ran over to take the baked potato, and then small steps ran to Ye Xiaohui''s side, secretly took a look at the direction of Chu Feng left, as a treasure to Ye Xiaohui: "Mom, eat."

 Chapter 607

    In the next few days, Chu Feng did not continue to play the bad guy.


    Although a person''s growth needs setbacks and pressure, it also needs encouragement and support. What he wants is to let Yiyi have the ability of self-protection, not to cultivate a fighting machine.


    If Yiyi really becomes a cold-blooded machine, what else is worth protecting?


    Bai Xueli and her teammates go back to life, and by the way continue to lobby the powerful survival bases.


    But the team of Dawning city is very slow.


    The first reason is that this is the right person. The action of a huge motorcade will certainly attract a large number of zombies and insects. Of course, most of the mutant animals will be scared away.


    But most of the zombies and worms are iron headed babies.


    From the point of view that most insects can also produce nuclei, they are closer to zombies than mutant animals.


    In order to turn this road into a passable commercial road, they should take the initiative to provoke those zombies and remove the possible threats nearby.


    In a short period of eight days, the order of hell has eliminated the zombies in three cities.


    Because there is no cover up, many forces in East China know about it and are ready to move.


    Of course, it''s not stupid to challenge and rob dawning city. It''s just preparing to shine behind.


    The business opportunities brought by exchanges between different regions are enormous.


    Chu Feng also did not order to drive these people out. The development of a commercial road must have pioneers, but the maintenance also needs a lot of people.


    The city of dawn doesn''t have so much manpower and energy. If these people are willing to open up a survival base on this commercial road, or open up some shelters and post stations to provide people with rest, it''s also a good thing for the city of dawn. After all, Chu Feng doesn''t care how much good others get, he only cares about what he gets.


    Some people like to raise themselves by suppressing others, but Chu Feng doesn''t need it. The higher others stand, the higher they can lift him!


    On the 10th day, the team of Dawning city had crossed Chaohu Lake.


    Chu Feng did not follow the army, but kept in touch from a distance.


    Through Tian Jing in the army, he learned that in these 10 days, the hell Knight Order had no other casualties except more than a dozen squire knights.


    On the contrary, some of them were dismissed for violating discipline.


    Of course, those who were expelled also joined the team of four Deputy City masters nearby.


    There are more than 5000 people in the coalition forces of the four deputy city leaders. On the way to open up the road, they caused more than 200 casualties, of which 70% were attacked at night. After all, there are more and more monsters who like to move at night, and the night is becoming more and more dangerous.


    After crossing Chaohu, the whole team stopped.


    "How can there be so many insects?"


    A psionic released dozens of wind blades and wiped out more than 20 insects flying in the air at once. He complained casually.


    Another psionic released hundreds of ice arrows, leaving dozens of dead worms immediately. His look was more relaxed: "these worms should be able to produce a lot of crystal nuclei, which can be regarded as a lot of wealth. Don''t you want to make money?"


    Although the value of the mutant animal is much higher than that of the insect, the process of carrying it is very troublesome, which is far less simple than directly opening the crystal nucleus to take it away.


    "Well, compared with the goods on the car, this profit is gross!"


    Even now, there are very few insects that can reach the third order, so most of the nuclei that insects can open are first-order and second-order, and many can''t.


    Many of those powerful demon hunting teams are disdainful of dealing with insects.


    If they want to kill, they will kill those high-level zombies and mutant animals, so that the income will be higher. The income of a fourth level zombie is comparable to that of a 300 insect swarm.


    At this time, the faces of several powerful wind system powers suddenly changed: "no, everyone, get on the alert, put all the goods in the middle, and build a defense around the goods. There are a lot of insects coming!"


    "What? Is there a wave of insects coming


    "Why at this time?"


    "Stop talking nonsense and be on your guard!"


    Half a year has passed since the end of the world. Those fools who like to fight have either been expelled from the team or died.


    We all trust the exploration of the wind power.


    Even if there are some mistakes occasionally, we can''t afford the right consequences.


    So after the short commotion, everyone was ready to defend immediately.


    The vehicles loaded with containers are concentrated in the middle, and some powerful powers are nearby to protect the goods from being damaged.Although these containers are made of black iron, black iron is not indestructible.


    The magician quickly grabs the high ground, or simply creates the high ground with the power, so that he can expand his vision, give full play to his long-range power, and also shoulder the small-scale command work.


    The powers of the system are mixed with the warrior. The endurance of the warrior is the strongest among the three systems, and it has the highest continuous combat ability, so it is often used to clean up the miscellaneous soldiers.


    Although the magic department''s powers can kill dozens of insects with a wave of their hand, and some powerful magic departments can even destroy hundreds of insects in an instant with their full force, this will also make their body''s yuan power consume rapidly, which is not comparable to the endurance of the warrior.


    After 20 minutes of vigilance, a large number of insects came.


    "Prepare to fight!"


    The people of Dawning city have cooperated in an orderly way. After all, they have fought side by side for many times. In recent days, they have spent their time in cooperation. There is still some cooperation.


    The swarms of black pressure insects are approaching the crowd. In the darkening sky, it is more difficult to identify the specific number of enemies.


    Tian Jing said to Zou Mengxuan: "among the scouts, there should be the wind power! Try to find out all the bugs that have reached level 5 and let us deal with them. "


    Zou Mengxuan nodded and was about to answer. Suddenly he turned his head and looked away in doubt.


    "What''s the matter? Is there a problem there? " Tao Jinghua also looked back, some doubts.


    "I don''t know. I just think there should be something there."


    Zou Mengxuan looked at the insects again, "why, I don''t think these insects are coming to attack us? It''s like they''re just passing by. "


    Between the words, the front of the soldiers and insects have been fighting.

 Chapter 608

    "The swarm is coming?"


    Chu Feng put down his communication token and did not rush to rescue.


    According to the information from there, although the number of insects is large, there is no fatal threat.


    Although Su Yuyan and other experts stayed in the city of dawn, they didn''t come, but the vice city leaders were not fuel-efficient.


    The number of level 5 powers under their command has exceeded 30, not including those in the dark. The number of level 5 powers involved in this operation has reached 130.


    Although it can''t catch up with Su Yuan, the whole East China is a strong force.


    Because they know that if they continue to stay in dawning city for development, they will continue to be suppressed by Su Yuan, even if she does not deliberately target them, those powers will not choose the boss who has no future.


    What''s more, many powers are arrogant. They regard themselves as a worker at most, and seldom regard themselves and their boss as a master servant relationship.


    Therefore, their actions this time are also desperate.


    If the business road is successfully developed, their main strength will be transferred to the city of dawn, so that they will have enough space for development.


    In addition, the dawning knights are not vegetarian. After the expansion of the dawning knights, they directly brought half of the people here. There are more than 200 official knights. With the addition of scouts, this force can cope with most of the dangers. There is no need for Chu Feng to worry.


    "Brother, is this fish edible?"


    Yiyi drags a fishing net made of special materials. In the net is a big fish over two meters long, but no matter how it tosses in the net, it can''t break free.


    Yiyi''s current learning content is not only how to fight, but also how to survive in the wild. Even without everyone''s protection, you can live alone.


    Of course, she doesn''t know the importance of this knowledge now. She just doesn''t want to disappoint her mother, brothers and sisters, so she tries her best to absorb nutrients.


    In a short period of 10 days, she has had a lot of strong ability to survive in the wild.


    "Qingjiang sturgeon? This one is edible, but it''s too wasteful. "


    Chu Feng saw the big fish, collected it to yuan house, and then took out some other prey, "I bought this fish, we eat other."


    Although there are several Qingjiang sturgeons in Yuanfu, which are the prey in the Scout assessment, there are not too many of them.


    Qingjiang sturgeon is very rare in the later stage. Since its Yuanfu has the conditions for breeding, it''s better to raise a few more sturgeons. In the future, it can also produce more water repellent beads.


    In future generations with serious water pollution, a bead of water avoidance is enough to cause the competition of hegemony level forces.


    Although Yiyi was a little disappointed, he quickly walked out of the loss: "then I''ll catch some more! I saw several fish as like as two peas, and I went to the lake to catch up.


    "What? How many fish are as like as two peas in the lake?


    Chu Feng and Zhang Ziqing look at each other and realize the seriousness of the gaffe.


    Ye Xiaohui seriously confirmed: "Yiyi, are you sure? Is your feeling ok? "


    Yiyi nodded: "just now when I was catching fish, I saw that these fish wanted to kill me, so I caught one up, and the rest ran away."


    "No, you can''t go down."


    Chu Feng seriously ordered, "there is danger in the lake."


    See Chu Feng''s face, Yiyi immediately alert up, she understand one thing, Chu Feng has absolute authority in this, can let him seriously, must not be a simple thing.


    Came to the lake, Chu Feng with the spirit of a serious perception of the situation in the lake.


    He didn''t always keep his mental exploration, because it was too exhausting.


    Now when he used his mental power, he found something strange at the bottom of the lake.


    Under the calm surface of the lake, a large number of fish are either preying or hiding.


    Spirit continues to explore, Chu Feng found a dilapidated Crystal Palace.


    It''s different from the Crystal Palace I met before, but it''s also very shabby. Near the Crystal Palace, some fish are patrolling.


    When his mental power came here, he met a strong rebound.


    An invisible impact from the Crystal Palace below, directly in the spirit of the impact of the soul of Chu Feng, let Chu Feng mouth exuded a trace of blood.


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with the same look, and his eyes were full of murders.


    It''s not because he suffered a loss in the mental confrontation just now, but because he felt the will of the Dragon turtle and reminded him of his previous unpleasant experience.


    Before he was about to kill long Ao, long Ao was eaten by the Dragon turtle.


    He didn''t know whether Longgui was trying to save Longao or kill him.


    But let him unable to confirm the death of the enemy, just by this point, enough to let him play a killing heart."Chu Feng, are you ok?"


    See Chu Feng hurt, Zhang Ziqing nervous ran over.


    "I''m fine. Use your water system ability to drain the lake here."


    Chu Feng said, and thought of the load of doing so, so he pointed to not far away, "you can ice this area, and then drain the water in the ice sealed area."


    "Good!"


    Although he didn''t know what Chu Feng was going to do, Zhang Ziqing started to do it quickly.


    When she chooses to develop her own ability, most of the time she chooses to develop in the direction of water control. Although the direction of water control is not as good as ice, it is more suitable for assisting.


    A lot of water in the lake is frozen, forming a dam of ice and snow.


    Just then, the lake was boiling.


    At the bottom of the lake, the Dragon turtle turns over the mud on his body, reveals his dark golden body, and then opens his huge mouth.


    A huge water dragon circled from the lake and flew towards the four people.


    "Dragon turtle!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold, even when he was weak. Since he was lucky to meet the Dragon turtle this time, he couldn''t let it go so easily.


    "Water curtain shield!"


    Zhang Ziqing opened a water blue shield. After she became the sixth stage, the shield could reach a height of 10 meters, more than enough to protect four people.


    The water dragon struck the water curtain shield and made a violent explosion.


    "Frozen!"


    Zhang Ziqing''s hands were cold, and the place where he hit was frozen.


    The water curtain shield is not enough to resist the water dragon, but if the ice force is applied when blocking, the water dragon can be blocked at the most vulnerable time.


    Just as Zhang Ziqing was fighting against the water dragon, a figure near the lake suddenly jumped into the water.

 Chapter 609

    Chu Feng''s eyes swept the figure and felt familiar.


    Not many people can make him feel familiar, it seems that the other party is acquaintances.


    So Chu Feng stretched his mental strength and found each other''s figure with the fastest speed. Then he was surprised and said: "ancient city Xie!"


    It was later that Xie Gucheng obtained the inheritance of Shuifu that he sprouted his determination to unify the world. He felt that only under his own leadership could Huaxia become brilliant and fight against the dark world. He also found himself and wanted to get his own support.


    But Chu Feng at that time was in frustration, just want to find his sister, refused.


    As a result, I heard later that at the beginning of his reunification, he actually wanted to take action with the military, because he felt that only when he controlled the military could he control the right to speak.


    So it became the tragedy of a young genius.


    Sensing each other, Chu Feng immediately understood.


    "Since he is qualified to enter Shuifu for inheritance, he also obtained a Shuifu token before. Now it seems that the place where he obtained the token is probably Chaohu."


    This is the third time that he has met a dragon turtle. Chu Feng doesn''t think it''s a coincidence.


    He stretched out his arm, and the black tattoo on his arm immediately turned into a 30 meter black dragon flying in the air with a pair of huge black wings.


    After thunder corpse dragon was released, he looked down at the bottom of the lake, and his eyes were angry.


    Although thunder corpse dragon''s intelligence quotient is not high, but this intelligence quotient is not high is to take the human as the contrast, or to say is by the human standard.


    He can recognize at least one opponent who has bitten a large piece of meat from himself.


    "Ziqing, continue pumping, ye Xiaohui, protect Zhang Ziqing."


    Chu Feng said, a hand on the lake, "thunder corpse dragon, now you have a chance to revenge, the Dragon turtle can not play too strong fighting power, go to revenge!"


    At Chu Feng''s command, thunder corpse dragon immediately drilled into the bottom of the lake.


    A few seconds later, the whole lake began to boil and wave after wave.


    Chu Feng used the fastest speed to collect the lake water and put it into Yuan Fu.


    It''s not that he can''t fight underwater, but it''s naive to face a dragon turtle underwater. It''s not self-confidence, it''s arrogance.


    Zhang Ziqing also quickly started to control the water in Chaohu Lake to leave here, and then put it into Yuanshui beads.


    A large amount of water left the lake, or was collected by Chu Feng. In addition, there was an ice and snow dam not far away, which made the besieged Lake drop at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "The trough! Who is so wicked


    In the fierce battle at the bottom of the lake, a figure flew out directly, then fell on the bank and stood up cursing.


    He just wanted to go down and find something, but he met the immortal battle.


    Shaking the water on his body, Xie Gucheng''s eyes fell on Chu Feng, and then his attention was attracted by Yiyi: "how can there be children here? Who are you guys? Take the children away quickly. This is not a place where children can stay. "


    Chu Feng did not return to ask: "why do you come here?"


    Xie Gucheng frowned, then disdained to say: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Feng sneered: "it seems that you can''t see the situation clearly! Yiyi, teach him to be a man. "


    Although they still know each other in the future, many people''s friendship is based on fighting, so Chu Feng has no plan to be polite.


    "Good!"


    After receiving the order, Yiyi immediately released several holy lights to form a cage, besieged the ancient city of Xie in the middle, and then a bright sword appeared in his hand.


    Guangming long sword can be adjusted according to Yiyi''s mind, so the handle is also very suitable.


    "This little girl is also a master?"


    Xie Gucheng is also serious. There are a lot of ice around him. Even the holy light is frozen. Then his body retreats, calling out several elemental creatures composed of ice and snow.


    In the last world, people who are not careful will not live long.


    Zhang Ziqing once used the skill of "water elf guard", but because the cost of this skill is too high, but the cost performance is not high, so he gave up this skill.


    This skill has a promotion skill, which is "ice guard".


    It can summon ice guards composed of ice and snow to help you fight. These ice guards are made of elements, so there is no fatal wound.


    However, when Xie Gucheng summoned the ice guard, Yiyi had already come to him.


    At the beginning, Yiyi was very fond of fighting with the power of the light system, but later found that the cost was too large, so it was better to fight for a longer time with the sword in his hand.


    So the powers of the light system, on the contrary, are reduced to AIDS."Brush!"


    The sword of light extends a sword Qi of more than 7 meters. The sword of light instantly cuts several puppets in half, and then turns into water element and disappears.


    "I don''t want to do it to children, but don''t force me!"


    Xie Gucheng calls out a wall of ice and snow. Although it is very difficult for him to kill a child, if the child is a very powerful enemy, then the identity of the enemy can cover the identity of the child.


    "It''s not forcing you, it''s threatening you! If you want to live, just cooperate


    Ye Xiaohui''s voice appeared behind Xie Gucheng.


    As soon as Xie Gucheng''s pupil shrinks, he finds a long red sword on his neck. The sword is in the hand of a pretty young woman.


    Chu Feng asked Yiyi to teach others, but this sentence was meant to the enemy.


    She doesn''t think that when fighting, she should follow the principle of single choice, and she doesn''t think that her daughter can deal with human beings after she has the experience of fighting with wild animals.


    So without Chu Feng''s instructions, she knew what to do.


    Feeling the heat of the sword around his neck, Xie Gucheng said angrily, "it''s shameless of you to take a child as bait."


    "Shame on you, it''s your own brain."


    Chu Feng was not angry and said, "when you fight, you believe what the other side says, and because a child ignores other people''s actions, you are lucky to live to now."


    At this time, Xie Gucheng calmed down: "thank you, you let me understand that even children can''t despise, even if we have to adhere to the principle, we can''t relax our vigilance to other people."


    He still doesn''t think that as an enemy, you have to kill a child.


    His real mistake is to focus on Yiyi, but ignore Ye Xiaohui''s action, which is fatal in the battle.


    By this time, the surface of the lake had dropped a lot. A black dragon and a golden turtle were fighting at the bottom of the lake. Mud and fog were flying all over the sky.


    "If you go down rashly, you may become the turtle''s food."


    Chu Feng stopped his action, "why did you go down just now? Is it feeding? "

 Chapter 610

    "You seem to care about it?" Xie Gucheng is a little alert.


    "Ouch!"


    Thunder corpse dragon let out an angry roar, and a large piece of flesh and blood was torn off, but the tortoise was not much better, and his head was blackened.


    The Crystal Palace on the back of the Dragon turtle has become a ruin. A mass of water with a token and some beads flew up from the bottom of the lake.


    Seeing this simple token, Xie Gucheng''s eyes flashed with light.


    Chu Feng took out a very similar token, and then put the two together: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to tell me, it''s your freedom, but the animal under the water has some hatred with me. You''d better not act rashly before I get rid of the animal."


    With that, he put away the two tokens as if nothing had happened.


    See Chu Feng take out a similar token, and then put it away, Xie Gucheng eyes twinkle, but did not say anything.


    Then he looked down at the two sides who were fighting under the water and said: I won''t intervene in the fight between the terrible monsters!


    At this time, the blue light came out of Zhang Ziqing''s body, and the water at the bottom of the lake became a huge chain, binding the dragon and turtle together.


    Under these water chains, the Dragon turtle has been firmly tied to the bottom of the water. Thunder corpse dragon took the opportunity to spit out a black flash of lightning and hit the Dragon turtle''s body.


    However, the tortoise is the most defensive creature. Even if the breath of thunder corpse dragon, the damage to the tortoise is very limited.


    What''s more, the power of the Dragon turtle itself is sealed, so it can exist in this world, otherwise it would have been expelled by the world rules.


    Even if it is sealed, the strength of the body is still strong.


    Then, the Dragon turtle''s mouth spit out a few water dragons, impact on these chains.


    The strong impact of the water, like a sharp knife, smashes all the chains. However, after the water, the chains agglomerate again.


    Thunder corpse dragon''s tail draws on the Dragon turtle''s body, let the Dragon turtle turn over a body.


    The battle between the two has turned the whole bottom of the lake into a mess.


    A lot of water gathered around the turtle and turned into an ice shell.


    Thunder corpse dragon''s body hit the ice shell, another shell appeared a layer of cracks, but how can not completely break.


    At this time, some invisible runes appeared in Chu Feng''s hands.


    "Nine flaming symbols, nine spear symbols of thunder, nine golden light symbols, and three piercing symbols are fused together to form the curse of heaven!"


    One by one, Yuan Fu, which has been drawn for a long time, is condensed in Chu Feng''s hands. One of the most powerful parts of Yuan Fu is here. It can not only store the power in his body in advance, but also combine different ways of fighting through arrangement and combination.


    This move is not recorded in the mysterious ancient books, but a move created by him after summing up.


    It''s just that this move needs powerful control over meta symbols, so it hasn''t been used in the past.


    Now his realm has gone beyond the previous life, and the change of Yuan government has made him Control Yuan Li to an unprecedented level.


    So even if he''s only at level 6 now, he can try to use nemesis.


    When Xie Gucheng saw the sharp edge of Chu Feng''s fingertips, a chill ran straight from his heel along his back spine to the back of his head.


    It''s an unspeakable fear, it''s a tremor from the soul.


    The sharp edge between the Chu front formed a long gun composed of golden light. The long gun flickered with a little white thunder, and there were glass colored flames in it.


    "Die


    When Tianqian was launched, the sharp spear pierced the space and landed directly on the Dragon turtle. Even the thunder corpse dragon had no way to break the ice and directly broke it. Under the power of Tianqian, the impregnable shell of the Dragon Turtle was directly punched with a small hole.


    "Boom!"


    There was a violent explosion in the turtle''s body.


    "Roar!"


    The tortoise roared angrily and bitterly. However, the paralyzed power in his body made him almost unable to move. He could only drop his noble head powerlessly.


    Thunder corpse dragon took the opportunity to jump up and bite the Dragon turtle''s head. The black thunder burst out from his mouth, directly burning the Dragon turtle''s electric head inside and outside. A part of the power of thunder directly entered the Dragon turtle''s body along the Dragon turtle''s wound, and exploded in its body.


    The Dragon turtle''s dragon head is very hard. It was bitten out of two blood holes by thunder corpse dragon. It didn''t lose its life directly. It is still struggling.


    It''s just that thunder corpse dragon bites the tortoise to death, making it unable to resist.


    In addition, under the influence of the scourge, it also suffered a heavy damage. Now it is no longer in the peak state. The thunder is the entanglement of the dragon, and it can''t move.


    Chu Feng jumped down to the bottom of the lake, landed on the back of the Dragon turtle, and then launched the beast talisman.An invisible resistance came from the body of dragon turtle, which made Chu Feng''s talisman dissipate. Even Chu Feng was slightly injured.


    "Since you don''t want to surrender, you have to die!"


    Chu Feng''s hand appeared the death sword full of the breath of death. Without hesitation, a sword pierced the Dragon turtle''s head, and then the breath of death erupted in the Dragon turtle''s body.


    There are many people who will appreciate those tough enemies, but in this era, the best way to show respect for such enemies is to cut off their heads and give them a decent way to die.


    For Chu Feng, the enemy who refused to surrender was worthless.


    The rule of death spread in the body of the Dragon turtle, but there was no way to cut off all the vitality in the body of the Dragon turtle at once. Chu Feng launched the nameless skill to refine the power of the Dragon turtle.


    Of course, because his power is close to the limit, so the power of refining directly into the yuan house.


    At this time, the power of the dragon and tortoise suddenly rose.


    The rules of heaven and earth have changed, and an invisible force seems to drive the dragon and turtle out of this space.


    The level of dragon turtles is very high. The most powerful dragon turtles in later generations have even reached the holy level. Even if they do not reach the highest level, their natural level will not be lower.


    The reason why it can exist in this world is that it has sealed the power in its own body. Now it has removed the power of this seal, and it is naturally expelled by the rules of heaven and earth.


    "Damn, is it going to run away?"


    Chu Feng could feel that the speed of refining his own power was far less than the speed of releasing the seal of the Dragon turtle itself. If he was allowed to release the seal in this way, he would leave the earth space directly.

 Chapter 611

    "Mankind, the next time we meet, it''s your time to die."


    The Dragon turtle suddenly spits out words, and then his body slowly becomes empty. Under the influence of the rules of heaven and earth, his body is gradually leaving this space.


    Most of the monsters who have reached level 6 have mastered the ability of language proficiency.


    Thunder corpse dragon can''t master because of its special race, but it''s obvious that dragon turtle has such ability. Before, it didn''t speak for disguise, but simply looked down on human beings.


    Now this human has angered it, so it will put down the cruel words.


    Seeing that the body of the Dragon Turtle was becoming more and more empty, Chu Feng yelled and asked, "tell me, where did the last human you swallowed go? Where is the seal of the people? "


    The Dragon turtle kept silent, but the breath of his body became stronger and stronger.


    Seeing this disdainful attitude of dragon turtle, the nameless fire in Chu Feng''s heart is also burning.


    Just a beast, why despise human beings? I robbed my enemy from my hands last time, but now I don''t even want to answer.


    But see each other more and more powerful vitality, and more and more empty light figure, Chu Feng''s heart can only be full of unwilling.


    Even if he breaks through now, there is no way to catch up with each other in space.


    On the level of space, vitality is like the water holding up all things in the world. The concentration of the force in an individual''s body determines his own "density". The so-called seal is actually equivalent to building a ship, which adds a layer of restraint to himself, but also a layer of protection.


    At present, the earth space is still relatively fragile. If it is too strong, life will sink into the "water bottom". The lower it goes, the greater its buoyancy will be. The level of dragon turtle is higher than that of him. Of course, it can sink further.


    It''s just, do you just let the tortoise run away?


    "No, even if you go, take off a layer of skin for me!"


    Chu Feng has never been a good tempered man. Now his eyes are full of anger. The unknown skills in his body are constantly running, refining the vitality and vitality of the Dragon turtle as much as possible.


    Dragon Tortoise''s huge eyes are full of irony. Although he has lost his resistance ability, the damage that this mole ant can do to himself is just like this.


    Compared with the powerful power of one''s own noumenon, this damage is negligible.


    When it comes back to where it belongs, it can quickly regain its strength.


    Feeling the constant refinement of vitality into his body, and then into the yuan house, Chu Feng''s heart is not a bit proud, but full of unwilling.


    This speed is too slow.


    According to this speed, during the time when Longgui escaped from the earth, his damage to the other party''s source does not exceed one thousandth at most.


    This kind of injury is like a drop in the bucket.


    And Chu Feng in the crazy refining, also feel some of his body can not bear the burden.


    After all, the speed of refining vitality depends on his own state, but his own body level is only 6 levels, so it''s no joke to load his body.


    It''s not worth destroying your body for the sake of a dragon turtle.


    "Next time, wait!"


    Chu Feng suddenly saw the water vapor chain on the Dragon turtle. It was Zhang Ziqing who was desperately controlling the water to restrain the Dragon turtle. He was destroyed several times and reestablished again.


    He suddenly realized a thing, why must use his body as a transit station?


    The essence of the unknown skill is that it can refine all things in the world into the most original and purest vitality. The higher one''s realm is, the purer the refined vitality will be.


    So theoretically, he seems to be able to improve himself infinitely.


    However, even if there is a tap with unlimited water outlet, how much water can be filled in the tank depends on the capacity of the tank.


    He realized a mistake in his thinking, that is, why he must take all the refining energy into his body?


    "Yuanfu, open it for me!"


    Chu Feng''s mind moves. The passage to the real world of the yuan mansion is forced to open, and it is directly opened on the body of the Dragon turtle. Then the nameless skill runs with all its strength. The power in the Dragon turtle''s body is like a dam that opens a gate and rushes towards the Yuan mansion.


    Chu Feng had given up his body as a transit station, and directly used the unknown skill to send all the substances refined and decomposed into yuan mansion.


    No, even the refining process was omitted. Now he absorbed the vitality and vitality directly from the other party''s body, and then sent it to the yuan Mansion by force.


    One disadvantage of this is that the vitality is not controlled.


    In the Yuan Dynasty, a large number of farmland was directly destroyed, and countless tree spirits who were working suffered from reckless disaster. They were directly submerged by the devastating vitality, and they didn''t even have time to scream.


    "No, man, what have you done?"


    The Dragon turtle gave out a desperate roar. It found that its body was slowly re materialized, and the power gushing out of the seal went directly into an inexplicable space.Such a scene, even let it feel the crisis of death.


    "Tell me, where was the last human you ate? Where is the seal of the people? "


    Chu Feng pulled out the red flame sword hanging on his waist and stabbed the Dragon turtle''s head with one sword.


    After omitting the process of his body as a transit, the origin of life and the origin of death in the Chu Fengyuan mansion ran like a life and death millstone, grinding all the forces in it.


    Now dragon turtle''s life has been in his hands, he has the qualification to interrogate.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know what you''re talking about!" The Dragon turtle cried anxiously.


    "Since you don''t know! Then you''re going to die! "


    He couldn''t tell the tortoise in front of him whether it was the one he met last time or not. However, no matter which one had provoked him, he could only tell the difference between life and death.


    The rules of life and death of the yuan family were constantly intertwined, smashing everything, even making Chu Feng feel as if the yuan family were using their own unknown skills.


    "It turns out that there is such a usage in the mysterious ancient books. My previous life is still far from enough!"


    Chu Feng just sighed for a moment, and immediately focused all his attention on the Dragon turtle in front of him. The strong suction fell on the Dragon turtle who could not resist. In addition, the Dragon Turtle was at the junction of earth space and living space, which further reduced his resistance ability.


    "Human beings, you dare to resist US, you will certainly perish, my powerful one, will let your whole earth be submerged, let you pay for your arrogance!"


    In a desperate situation, the Dragon turtle roared in despair.


    However, this did not help him in any way. With the refining of the unknown skill, the Dragon turtle quickly turned into an essential force and entered the yuan mansion.

 Chapter 612

    "Is this, is this still human?"


    Xie Gucheng gawkingly looks at the scene in front of him. The strong breath from the Dragon turtle is enough to make him scared, but the strength of Chu Feng is even more frightening.


    He recalled the conflict just now, and then said happily in his heart: we don''t seem to have a big conflict. He didn''t kill me just now, and he probably won''t kill me now.


    After the Dragon turtle fell, the lake water blocked by the ice and snow wall broke through the wall and poured into the bottom of the lake.


    Chu Feng once again used the unknown skill to collect a lot of water from the lake.


    But he soon felt a repulsive force, as if something was stopping him.


    He soon figured out why.


    "This should be the will of the world. When you use the unknown skill to refine all things in the world and return them to yourself, those things belong to me. I am a native life on the earth, so the will of the world of the earth will not exclude me, but if you put those things directly into the Yuan government, it will be rejected by the world.


    Just now, in the process of refining dragon turtles, the whole process was very smooth, even a little too smooth, probably because the will of the world was secretly helping. "


    No one can say clearly what the world has always been for the next 10 years.


    However, the will of the world really played a great role in the invasion of the alien world.


    However, all the life born and bred on earth will get more or less help when fighting with alien races, and the alien races will also get more or less weakened.


    This kind of strengthening and weakening doesn''t seem to be much, but it can directly affect the war situation in many cases.


    Some people think that this is an environmental factor, but more people are willing to believe that because we are the natives of this world, the earth is also protecting us.


    What''s more interesting is that those who betray humanity and switch to other races will also be rejected by the will of the world.


    "It seems that I still have to wait for the invasion of other races before I can use the power of the Yuan government wantonly. Otherwise, what I collect from the earth can only affect myself."


    This is also the judgment criterion of the world''s will. My things can be given to my children, but what is it if you give them to another world?


    As for Chu Feng''s own refining things belong to Yuan Fu, that is not the world will be able to explore.


    Thinking about this, Chu Feng was not moved.


    In any case, as long as he does not abandon his human identity, sooner or later he will go against those alien races.


    His mind entered Yuanfu, where a large area of farmland had been destroyed, and more than 200 tree spirits died in it, including some experimental fields.


    However, he didn''t feel sorry for the loss. His yuan mansion is the size of a magic capital. The loss is equivalent to destroying a town. Compared with the whole yuan mansion, it''s really insignificant. The harvest of refining a dragon turtle is hundreds or even thousands of times larger than these losses.


    This is to strengthen the origin of the world. As long as he is willing to pay, he can even consume some of the origin to accelerate the growth of those crops.


    And the source of loss will not disappear, but will be transformed into low-level energy, and after a period of time, it will be transformed into high-level power again.


    After a brief inspection of the yuan house, Chu Feng returned to the ground.


    Xie Gucheng said to Chu Feng, "thank you for saving my life. If you need to use me in the future, I will help you."


    Chu Feng looked at Xie Gucheng with strange eyes: "are you not afraid that the token just now is chance, and I am the one who robbed your chance?"


    Xie Gucheng shook his head: "I don''t know if that token is an opportunity, but I know one thing, that is, the monster who guards the token is very unfriendly to human beings. It looks down on human beings. Does the opportunity of a monster who looks down on human beings really do good to human beings?"


    Speaking of this, he took out a jade pendant from his pocket and said: "I picked up this jade pendant by accident. This jade pendant once guided me to the bottom of the Yangtze River, but my strength was not enough at the beginning, so I didn''t succeed. Just two days ago, this jade pendant guided me to come here to look for things. I thought it should be my chance, but now it seems At least this chance is not friendly to human beings. "


    He is a smart man. First of all, the situation is that the other side is stronger, so he can calm down and talk.


    Secondly, the tortoise was full of arrogance. Even before he died, his tone was full of contempt for human beings, as if human beings were lower creatures.


    What''s the chance that such a monster lures him to get?


    Chu Feng turned out to be a jade pendant. After looking at it for a while, he asked, "did you pick it up by the sea?"


    Xie Gucheng was stunned: "how do you know?"


    Chu Feng said: "I guess casually. Although the Dragon turtle is not a creature on the earth, the water area where this super giant creature lives will still be very large. How can ordinary lake water and river water accommodate it? Chaohu Lake is also a part of the Yangtze River Basin, so I guess so. "Such a guess is not without basis. He met the Dragon turtle three times, and the other party was in the basin connecting the sea water. Therefore, according to his guess, the Dragon turtle should have been in the sea at the beginning when it came to the world.


    Even when he was chasing long Ao, the tortoise might have come from the sea in his direction.


    "Are these opportunities deliberately arranged?"


    Xie Gucheng''s face became ugly.


    He thought that he should be the son of heaven, and he should have met the chance, but the experience just now gave him a head-on blow.


    If his chances are arranged by someone, what is he?


    Is it just a piece on someone else''s chessboard?


    "It may not be human." Chu Feng added, "well, when it comes to this kind of good thing in the future, it''s better to speculate more. You may miss some opportunities, but you can live longer only by being careful."


    With that, he was ready to greet Ye Xiaohui and Zhang Ziqing to leave.


    Xie Gucheng called Chu Feng: "wait a minute. I don''t know your name yet? How can I get in touch with you? "


    Chu Feng head did not return: "my name is Chu Feng."


    "Chu Feng? It''s the same name as the recently famous Lord of twilight. "


    Xie Gucheng said with a smile, and then his smile became stiff. "Wait a minute. It''s said that there is a black Python beside the leader of Dawning city. Some people say that it has evolved into a dragon. Is it that dragon that fought with the Dragon turtle just now?"


    Thinking of this, Xie Gucheng took a cool breath.


    "Fortunately, when the little girl attacked me, I didn''t kill her!"


    He thought of the time when Yiyi attacked himself before. If he killed at that time, no matter whether he succeeded in the end, he would not live to the present.

 Chapter 613

    Chu Feng didn''t intend to reconcile the ancient city''s deep friendship. It''s not that he wants to give up this friendship. The most important thing is that he wants to see if the other person''s life path will change.


    Some people call what will happen in the future fate, but for the strong, even fate is not impossible to control.


    Xie Gucheng is a key chess piece.


    What Chu Feng has to do is to find the person behind the scenes from him.


    Of course, his practice can not be too obvious, just meet by chance.


    Just as the two sides were ready to part, suddenly a voice came from afar.


    "No, there are insects!"


    Chu Feng with mental exploration, found that there are many insects in the distance, are flying in their direction, this movement can be clearly heard.


    Ye Xiaohui and Zhang Ziqing quickly made a warning, Yiyi also let himself not make any sound.


    Black swarms of insects come in the evening and eat everything they can see along the way. Whether it''s trees or mutant animals, they will become food for the swarms.


    After seeing several living creatures, the swarm immediately attacked several people.


    Chu Feng several people are ready to start, dozens of ice sword suddenly came to their side, and then began to large-scale exterminate the insects around.


    Chu Feng fixed his eyes on the ancient city of Xie, which has not gone far.


    "I''m not trying to help you, mainly because we need to work together now to get through the crisis." Xie Gucheng doesn''t hypocritically say that he is helping others. People who can live to the present are not stupid, let alone treat others as fools.


    If two groups of people come apart, they may face two waves of insects, but if they come together, they may only face one wave of insects.


    So even if it''s a team of demon hunters that I don''t know in the wild, they will usually unite in this situation.


    Chu Feng did not refuse Xie Gucheng''s kindness, but began to fight.


    Xie Gucheng is obviously very skilled in the development of "ice sword array" and is very good at group attack. Even if there are a few powerful insects close to him, they are all solved by Ye Xiaohui and Yiyi.


    In the whole process, Chu Feng didn''t do anything.


    In this way, after 20 minutes of fighting, the enemy around was gone.


    Xie Gucheng breathed a sigh of relief, then dissected the crystal nuclei of some high-level insects killed by himself, and formally said goodbye to Chu Feng: "these are my spoils. I''ll go first."


    The higher the level of insects, the higher the probability of producing nuclei.


    Xie Gucheng obviously killed more than these insects, but he knew that he was only one person. If he was too greedy and wanted to take all the prey he killed, it might cause opposition from the other party. In order not to test human nature, he was wise to take only a small amount of booty.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay much attention to Xie Gucheng''s action. After calling out a few shadow ghosts to pick up the spoils, he took out a communication token.


    [the tide of insects has receded. Some people are injured and no one is dead. It seems that the insects are just passing by. Now they are heading east. ¡¿


    is it just passing by?


    Chu Feng felt a little surprised. For people who lived for a long time in the last days, their intuition generally became very strong, especially for dangerous and abnormal situations.


    The army is about to arrive in Central China. They are still in Chaohu.


    So in the message of the communication token, the bugs first passed the motorcade, and then came here after a battle.


    It''s instinctive for insects to attack passing edible creatures, so it looks like it''s just an accident.


    "Is it really just an accident?"


    Chu Feng''s heart raised warning signs, her eyes suddenly fell on Yiyi''s body, the warning signs in her heart quickly rose, and then quickly ordered, "no, quickly summon the hell nightmare horse, and then catch up with the big army, with the fastest speed and big army set."


    Said, he has been the first to summon the chase electricity, and then a Yiyi on the horse.


    Although Zhang Ziqing and ye Xiaohui don''t understand the reason, they instinctively obey Chu Feng''s order, quickly summon the hell nightmare horse and start to move forward.


    Hell dimple horse''s speed is very fast, quickly disappeared into the night.


    On horseback, Chu Feng ordered Tian Jing: "inform everyone to be on guard. The danger may not be over. Don''t take any chances. Camp on the spot."


    Tian Jing, who got Chu Feng''s order, also gave the order to hell Knight order.


    Such an order caused dissatisfaction in the team of Dawning City, but Chu Feng was awed by the supreme prestige, and everyone was on guard quickly.


    At the beginning, Dawning city was about democracy. Of course, it was only about high-level democracy. But with Chu Feng''s increasing prestige, democracy has long been trampled on by him.


    Now the city of dawn is Chu Feng''s speech, no one dares to challenge Chu Feng''s prestige.


    So even if you are dissatisfied, you have to bear it for me.After a few people left, the insects that happened to pass by came near Chaohu Lake, then stopped and landed on the Bank of Chaohu Lake.


    Hundreds of thousands of insects just stayed by the lake without moving.


    In the dark, a chubby monster with a length of more than 5 meters is so fat that it''s difficult to move. Surrounded by more than 30 flying insects, he almost came here with his arms raised.


    The fat insect made a strange roar, and then all the insects looked at the fat insect together.


    Chu Feng, who had left Chaohu, arrived at the camp with the fastest speed.


    The distance between the two sides is more than 50 kilometers. Under Chu Feng''s full speed, that is, more than ten minutes has passed.


    After arriving at the camp, Chu Feng looked at the people who had been on guard with satisfaction.


    The vigilance of these people is good. At least when they execute their own orders, they don''t give any discount. Otherwise, they will be the ones who are in danger. Anyway, they have the ability to protect themselves.


    After arriving at the camp, several deputy city leaders gathered around to inquire about the situation.


    Chu Feng didn''t wait for them to ask questions, so he directly ordered: "everyone will continue to be on guard, and then take turns to rest. All the scouts will go out. You also send some scouts who are good at speed. I suspect that our surroundings have been surrounded, but the enemy hasn''t moved yet."


    Tao Jinghua was shocked: "surrounded? How is that possible? We''ve been investigating, too! "


    After all, the opening of a commercial road must eliminate those large-scale hidden dangers along the way.


    Therefore, they have done a good job in investigation. After all, it is related to the life and fortune of the army and the future financial resources. They dare not be careless.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold: "are you doubting me?"

 Chapter 614

    Seeing Chu Feng''s cold eyes, Tao Jinghua said in a hurry: "I dare not."


    Chu Feng always pursues the principle of equal value exchange, but in fact, the closer people are to him, the more benefits they get from him.


    Especially they and the hell Knight order, their strength almost all comes from Chu Feng, so according to the principle of equal exchange, they must pay their own lives to repay.


    "Be on guard!"


    At Chu Feng''s command, 28 scouts immediately began to move out, and several vice city leaders also sent their own scouts, that is, the powers and warriors who are good at speed.


    It''s worth mentioning that although only Chu Feng''s legitimate troops can have hell nightmare horse and bighorn horse, these peripheral members can also exchange for huoyun horse through their contributions.


    Huoyun horse is a little better than bighorn horse. It can''t match hell nightmare horse at the same level, but it''s also a good mount.


    Such conditions also suppress the dissatisfaction of many powers.


    And they know one thing, that is, the contract object of the race contract is in Chu Feng''s hands. If Chu Feng wants to take back their mount, he only needs an idea.


    In other words, their treatment can only be owned when they belong to the city of dawn.


    After about 40 minutes, a scout sent back the information through a message token: "no, there is a large group of zombies 35 kilometers away from 30 degrees north by East. The specific number is unknown, at least more than 5000. Under the leadership of a king of corpses, it seems that he is resting, but all the zombies are looking in our direction."


    After receiving this news, people''s faces were not good-looking.


    He Chongyin said strangely, "why do those zombies rest in place? Even if there are no humans nearby as prey, are there no other mutant animals? "


    At this time, information came back: "in the direction of 40 degrees northwest, about 36 kilometers, there are a large number of mutant animals resting in place. I don''t know what they are waiting for. According to our investigation, there are more than 10000 mutant animals. There should be something behind them. They are waving these mutant animals."


    Soon, information came back: "there are a large number of corpses in the direction of 75 degrees north by west, about 40 kilometers away. The number is at least more than 10000!"


    One by one, the defenders in the camp felt worried.


    In the next few hours, they received one piece of information after another, but the information made their heart more heavy.


    Zombies, mutant animals and insects, the three enemies of human beings, appeared in groups around them, forming a circle.


    The insect tide they passed before is also on their way back, preventing them from returning.


    No matter which direction they break through, they will meet a large number of enemies.


    And this way, it is likely to give your back to the enemy.


    "Why does this happen?"


    Even Xu Wei, who has been following Chu Feng for a long time, looks pale. "Although the three camps are enemies of human beings, they should not cooperate with each other. Even the same camps have internal fights. How can they unite and surround us?"


    Yu Dawen was also surprised and said: "this encirclement seems to be a trap that has been planned for a long time. If human beings set such a trap, it''s OK, but it''s the three camps that set the trap."


    Although the three enemies of mankind are not clustered together, they have formed a joint cooperation.


    It''s just incredible. It makes people''s hearts sink.


    After a few seconds of silence, Chu Feng ordered: "all take turns to rest, ready to use the most abundant energy to meet the enemy, Xu Wei, inform the military in Central China that their goods have arrived, but someone intercepted them on the way, let them come to pick up the goods by themselves, don''t hide the risk here."


    "Yes


    Everyone took orders.


    After the crowd left, ye Xiaohui suddenly asked, "is it Yiyi''s reason?"


    When Chu Feng was on her way from Chaohu, she had already noticed that Chu Feng''s eyes had been exposed, and the source of all this was Yiyi.


    Chu Feng did not hide: "yes, the wisdom of the three enemies of mankind is not as good as that of mankind. Only a few of them can have wisdom. It is impossible for them to unite. But if there is a master behind the scenes who controls the leaders of all parties, it is possible to do so."


    "Who can do this?" Zhang Ziqing was shocked.


    If someone reveals such ability, I''m afraid it will become the target of public criticism immediately.


    This question is difficult for Chu Feng to answer, not because he doesn''t know, but because he knows too much.


    But it''s all information from the future. How can he tell others?


    Ye Xiaohui''s face showed a struggling look: "if, I mean if, I left alone with Yiyi, wouldn''t it be so troublesome?""You''d better not think that."


    Chu Feng said, "the reason why I am willing to protect Yiyi is not because she is a child, but because she is very important to the whole Terran. If she falls into the hands of the enemy, the consequences may be unimaginable. Even if she dies, the impact on the Terran is more severe than if she lives."


    Ye Xiaohui is silent. She doesn''t know why such a fate will come to her daughter, but she knows one thing, that is, she must rely on the strength of Chu Feng to protect Yiyi.


    Now, all she can do is try her best.


    Because she could not bear the loss of her daughter, even at the expense of countless people.


    Chu Feng took out a map and marked out the information that the investigators found.


    The three major enemies of mankind are divided into more than a dozen different camps. Taking this place as the center, they have surrounded this place 30 kilometers away.


    In addition to the trend of the insect tide before, he was able to confirm one thing: the other side had been prepared and knew enough about the team of Dawning city.


    It''s very simple. Yiyi used to be on the lakeside of Chaohu Lake.


    If the other party wanted to form an encirclement, then the center of the encirclement should be Chaohu, but the other party surrounded the team of Dawning City, which is somewhat intriguing.


    Even when the insect tide passed by them, except for some necessary attacks, the insects did not show any intention to attack themselves.


    This means that the tactics used by the other side are to attack and save as necessary.


    Moreover, this is the necessary rescue from the perspective of human beings.


    The other side knew very well what they had to save, so at the beginning their plan was the caravan of Dawning city.


    There were too many tails behind the caravan, and he could not rule out the suspects one by one.


    However, he also has his own way to find behind the scenes.

 Chapter 615

    Nothing happened overnight.


    Although it was detected that the enemy was close to them, they seemed to have no intention to start, as if they were waiting for something.


    Chu Feng did not worry, just calm fire cooking.


    Although this kind of thing can be handed over to the people at hand to do, but the habit that has been formed for a long time still makes Chu Feng like to do this kind of thing in person, and he is not at ease to hand it over to others.


    When the leader of the team looks calm, the people under his hands will also settle down involuntarily. The boss is not worried. What else are we worried about? So we should have a rest and patrol. Everything is in order.


    When Chu Feng sent a message through a communication token to the military in East China, the military had already said that it would send troops to meet him.


    After all, there are their supplies here. It''s not good if they lose them.


    However, whether it is the assembly and mobilization of the armed forces or the elimination work along the way, it is not so simple, so it takes a certain amount of time.


    After all, what they have to do is to take the materials back, not just come here.


    However, before the arrival of the military team, the team of dawn city welcomed unexpected people.


    "Shirley, how did you get here?"


    Looking at the large group of people behind Bai Xueli, Chu Feng''s face changed a little. He didn''t expect to meet this cousin again at this time.


    She came by herself, but with some helpers, totaling nearly 200.


    It seems that these people should be from the sky Rangers alliance.


    Bai Xueli didn''t seem to see the change of Chu Feng''s face. She said, "I heard that you have encountered difficulties here, so I brought my friends to help. All the people in our league are experts and will be able to lead you out."


    "How do you know we''re in trouble?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were a little cold, and he swept everyone with his mental strength without any trace. The coldness in his eyes was even worse, "where did you get the news?"


    Even if Shirley just came to pick them up, but she knew that there was danger here, which was a bit intriguing.


    It was only overnight that he passed on the information to the military. With the discipline of the military, he should not leak the information at will, let alone the matter related to military materials.


    What''s more, even if they can get the information, it''s not so easy for them to gather so many people with the character of the alliance. So they have a great probability that they already know that there is danger here before the military gets the information.


    Before that, the encirclement of the swarm has not been in place!


    "What do you mean? We are kind enough to help you


    "Yes! We come here to help you with good intentions. You are so ungrateful that you would have known that we would not come here and wasted our kindness. "


    There was a lot of complaints from the sky Rangers, and some even tried to leave.


    Bai Xueli''s face is not good-looking. She is kind-hearted to bring people to help, but she didn''t expect that it would end like this, which makes her a bad person in the sky Rangers League.


    "Shirley, it seems that people don''t need our help. Let''s go!"


    The woman beside Bai Xueli holds Bai Xueli''s arm and wants to leave with a bad face.


    "Who let you go! The city of dawn, prepare for war


    Chu Feng suddenly pulled out the ChiYan sword. The sharp sword cut a 20 meter long gully on the ground. The members of the hell Knights nearby pulled out their machetes and raised them to the sky.


    "Brush!"


    Although I don''t know what the nerve of Chu Feng is, the people in the city of dawn are only Chu Feng, and all of them are ready to fight.


    In just five seconds, the reinforcements of the sky Rangers alliance have been surrounded.


    This kind of forbidden style has made all Skywalker alliance members silent. Although they are ready to fight, everyone is afraid to take the lead.


    The weapons in Tian Jing''s hands are even more powerful. The terror of killing envelops everyone. The weaker people even feel it difficult to breathe.


    "What do you mean?"


    Shirley''s heart was full of anger and grievance, and her body could not help trembling with anger.


    Although she doubts whether she has such a cousin, everyone hopes to have a strong backer.


    But did not expect, because of their credulity, so that their teammates into such a dangerous situation.


    "I don''t have time to explain so much to you now. If no one comes forward to give me an explanation in three seconds, I will kill half of the people, and then interrogate the other half slowly, very slowly."


    With the cold words of Chu Feng, the atmosphere of the scene becomes more tense, and all the members of Dawning city are ready for the first World War."Three


    "Don''t count. Let me do it!"


    When people were struggling, a 25-year-old man walked out of the team with a bleak look. "I''m the leader of the sky Rangers alliance. I can explain what happened today."


    He didn''t dare to wait until Chu Feng really counted three times, the other side just because of a doubt, ready to order to kill half of the people, the other half of the people torture.


    It''s not that he hasn''t met bad people in the past, but it''s the first time he''s met Chu Feng.


    He could see that Chu Feng was serious.


    "Say it! You only have one chance. " Chu Feng still did not give each other any good face.


    "Leader! I''m sorry


    Seeing the alliance leader stand up, Shirley only feels that she is going to cry. She thinks that today''s affairs should be her responsibility.


    "I don''t blame you for today''s events. I underestimated the world. Shirley, you seem to have forgotten something. Although you told me the news of the arrival of the caravan in dawn City, I told you the news of their danger, but I didn''t tell you the way I knew the danger."


    The leader''s face was full of bitterness, and he felt sorry when facing Shirley.


    "What''s the difference between the two?" Shirley is a little confused.


    "There''s a big difference."


    The leader of Tianxun alliance turned his eyes to Chu Feng, "if I guess correctly, the danger here should have appeared last night!"


    "No way, alliance leader, you have called us here since the day before yesterday." A member of the league could not help exclaiming.


    The day before yesterday, the leader summoned them to come to rescue. But the danger only happened last night? What''s going on?

 Chapter 616

    The leader of Tianxun alliance took out an old thread bound book and handed it to Chu Feng.


    "This book is called the book of destiny. It''s my own name. I got it from an antique market. In the past, this book didn''t find anything special, but last October, this book predicted the end of the world."


    Everyone was surprised to hear what he said.


    How can this book predict the future?


    After Chu Feng took over the thread bound book, he turned to the first page, which read:


    [on November 30, 2020, there will be a catastrophe in heaven and earth, with walking corpses and demons, and the human catastrophe will begin. ¡¿


    page 2: [on January 1, 2021, the meteorite landed in the southwest. ¡¿


    page 3: [on January 12, 2021, the gate of Hades, the North China catastrophe. ¡¿


    Chu Feng turned a few more pages of information that didn''t matter to him, and then saw what he wanted to see [in June 2021, the animal tide broke out, and central China was in great trouble. ¡¿


    [on May 29, 2021, the devil got in the way and his hope died. ¡¿


    the date of the last message is earlier than that of the previous one. It seems that the information in this book will change with time.


    "At first, I didn''t take the contents of this book seriously. I didn''t know how to regret it until the end of the day. If I can believe the contents of this book, I will save many people. After my awakening, I have been trying to protect this book."


    The leader''s tone was filled with remorse. "Later, according to the records in this book, I found a meteorite, which began to rise and formed the alliance of sky Rangers. At first, I didn''t understand the meaning of hope, but when I got from Shirley that you would transport a large number of military materials and equipment to central China, I probably understood that you should It''s the hope of central China, but ¡¤¡¤ "


    speaking of this, he can''t go on.


    Is this the hope of central China?


    He thought that the devil blocked the way, which meant that the monsters surrounded the place and then buried the Savior of central China. But he didn''t expect to encounter such a scene.


    Just a face-to-face, the other side will directly see through his whole person.


    "What''s your name?" Chu Feng asked calmly.


    "My name is Shi Jianlin."


    The alliance leader replied to Chu Feng, with some pleading in his tone, "this book of destiny is yours now, and I don''t expect to get it back, but I hope you can do more for mankind in this era according to the prophecy in the book of destiny."


    For him, as long as the book can give full play to its value, it doesn''t matter in whose hands.


    Of course, he still believed in himself more. After all, people are unpredictable. But in the face of such a vicious turn, he did not hope to get the book back.


    Now he can only hope that this person can believe the contents of this book, and then with the help of this book of destiny, he can lead mankind out of the predicament.


    "I suggest you change your name to Shi zhutou, so that you can live up to your name." Chu Feng still said calmly.


    "What do you mean?"


    Shi Jianlin''s face turned red, but he didn''t reach the realm of happiness and anger. Now he suffered such humiliation, of course, he would be angry in his heart.


    But seeing the blazing knives around him, he forced his anger down.


    The members of the sky Rangers alliance also have a look of shame and anger on their faces. In their view, this rescue operation is the biggest failure. Unexpectedly, they put themselves in to save such people.


    Now the book of fate falls into the hands of the other party, and we don''t know what kind of things such people will do.


    "I don''t mean much. I''m just laughing at your IQ."


    Although Chu Feng''s tone didn''t change, the content of the words could stir up people''s anger. "It looks like an antique thread bound book. The words on it are simplified Chinese characters, and the date is marked with Arabic numerals. You still believe it."


    Shi Jianlin suddenly felt his heart beating violently, and then said, "but the contents above are true! Everything on it has come true. "


    At this time, his heart has some confusion.


    He didn''t know where the confusion came from, but he felt as if something he had been insisting on was going to be broken.


    "All right! This can be explained by the fact that the words in this book can respond to people''s wishes. When meeting Chinese people, there will be Chinese language, and when meeting Westerners, there will be English. "


    Chu Feng didn''t worry about it either. "You said that you followed the instructions of this book and got a meteorite, and then your strength improved rapidly. I''m the instructions in this book. It''s very simple. The meteorite is in the southwest. Where is it in the southwest? Such a general direction can be found by you. Are you sure you really found it by yourself?


    Meteorite from the sky has not attracted other people''s attention, of course not, because you were still very weak at that time, if you attract other people''s attention, whether you can fight for it is one thing, according to your character, it is estimated that nine times out of ten will give up fighting for it! How can those who believe in fate seize the chance of those who are predestined? "Shi Jianlin''s face turned pale.


    What Chu Feng said is all right.


    When this instruction appeared, he followed the instructions in the book and went to the southwest. As a result, he met a meteor falling from the sky and started his own rise.


    But how did the book know it would?


    His face was full of disbelief: "I am the master of this book of destiny, so this book is of course centered on me. Why can''t it respond to my mind?"


    "On the third page, the gate of Hades, the North China catastrophe."


    Chu Feng continued to destroy his defense, "you should be based on this sentence, so you will go to North China, and then call on some people to try to solve the crisis, right? I appreciate your courage, so the question is, since this book can respond to your heart, why don''t you know the source of this disaster? "


    "Isn''t it already said? The gate of Hades


    Shi Jianlin body began to shake, but still instinctively made an excuse.


    People always believe what they are willing to believe, and Shi Jianlin has no way to avoid vulgarity. If this book is deceiving him, what is he sticking to all the time?


    What''s the meaning of what you insist on?


    "So what? The general of any military region in the North China Military Region knows that the source of the disaster is long Ao. I am also the one who experienced the disaster personally. The book''s ability of prediction is even inferior to mine. "


    Chu Feng said, a flame appeared in his hand, "I don''t know this book, and I didn''t predict my own doomsday?"

 Chapter 617

    See Chu Feng in the hands of the glass flame constantly toward the fate of the book close, Shi Jianlin''s body suddenly burst out a strong atmosphere.


    Black scales began to grow on his body, two sharp horns appeared on his forehead, and the teeth in his mouth began to turn to tusks.


    "Let it go!"


    Shi Jianlin''s voice is full of cold, and his body is constantly out of breath, and his muscles are constantly expanding, which makes his coat burst.


    Chu Feng continued to approach this "ancient book" with samadhi fire. He seemed to be unaware of the changes in Shi Jianlin''s body, and his tone was full of doubts: "demon clan?"


    Of course, he didn''t recognize each other''s identity, but the reason why he used a confused tone was to give each other an illusion, that is, I knew the news of the demons, but I didn''t see the appearance of the demons with my own eyes, just like I got the news in a Book or some places.


    In this way, although the other party will doubt what inheritance has been obtained, at least it will not doubt rebirth.


    "Ally, how did you become like this?"


    Shirley''s eyes widened, full of disbelief.


    She didn''t expect that her leader would become like this in an instant. The black air on her body, even her eyes, would feel disgusting.


    The members of the sky Rangers alliance are on guard one by one.


    Seeing the people''s eyes, Shi Jianlin was puzzled.


    "Zhang Ziqing, mirror!" Chu Feng ordered.


    Zhang Ziqing smell speech, immediately made a blue mirror with ice.


    "Shi Jianlin" big eyes, incredible to see the image in the mirror, and then angry roar, a fist to the whole ice and snow mirror broken.


    In the twinkling of an eye, however, more than a dozen mirrors appeared around him.


    Seeing the terrible scene in the mirror, Shi Jianlin''s eyes were full of fear.


    "No, it''s impossible? Why is that? "


    Chu Feng calmly explained: "the meteorite you get is actually the material put into the world by the demons. Although this meteorite will bring you powerful power in your body, it will constantly transform your body and make you gradually transform towards the demons."


    "The demons?"


    In fact, the awakened people present all know something about the demons, because in their memory of awakening, there are not only news about the underworld and hell, but also news about the heaven and the divine world.


    It''s just that the information is too fragmentary, and there are not too many effective parts. It''s just like some countries use pictures of remote mountain villages of China to say that this is the whole picture of China.


    "Is this the demon clan?"


    Zhang Ziqing in the hands of a mass of water, at any time can be turned into a frost gun, ready to fight.


    Shi Jianlin''s black evil spirit gradually subsided, and then looked at Chu Feng in horror: "this, what''s the matter?"


    "This book is just a hoax."


    Chu Feng sighed, "these so-called prophecies, in fact, have no substantive content at all. The purpose is to make you fear, and then let the demons take advantage of the situation. The demons must know the truth of the changes in North China, but they dare not tell you the truth, otherwise you may interfere."


    Shi Jianlin''s eyes shed tears: "originally, I was just a pawn used?"


    "What are all the things we''ve been doing these days?"


    A member of the alliance of sky Rangers roared with indignation, "is our so-called ideal the game in other people''s hands?"


    "No, it makes sense."


    Chu Feng''s glass flame suddenly changed into a ball of fire, and then instantly broke through the figure of a member of the Tianxun alliance.


    The sudden change shocked everyone.


    However, the member who was killed suddenly burst out a lot of black gas, and then sent out a violent scream, and his body was burned to ashes by Samadhi.


    "At least, you can be a dog for the demons!" Chu Feng''s voice is still cold.


    At this time, the black breath of more than 20 members of the Tianxun alliance suddenly began to grow, including Shi Jianlin''s body changing in the direction of the demons.


    Some of the changed members of the sky Ranger League begin to attack nearby teammates, others shout with their heads in pain, or roll on the ground.


    "Lao Wu, what are you doing?"


    "No, don''t come near me!"


    "Ah


    The scene became chaotic, and these powers from the alliance of sky Rangers began to attack or control these people.


    "Has the evil spirit invaded to this degree?"


    Chu Feng said to himself.


    He knew that the memory of the future could not be completely relied on, but the development of things would always be unexpected. He did not expect that the preparatory work for alien invasion had started so long ago.No wonder when alien invasion began, the earth began to retreat.


    It''s not only because of the strength gap between the two sides, but also because other people have done so much preparation work. It''s normal for the unprepared earth to fall into complete passivity with the accumulation of experience.


    Although there is no large-scale open space channel, but the opponent''s pieces have played a role here.


    The original plan of the demon clan should not be exposed at this time. I''m afraid the biggest reason is Yiyi.


    He is aware of Yiyi''s attraction to those strong people who can''t make progress. There will be many strong people. Even if they give up some plots, they won''t give up the opportunity of Yiyi.


    The situation was quickly controlled. Although the physical quality of these people who have gained the magic Qi has been improved to a certain extent, the number is still too small.


    When the dust settled, there were more than a dozen bodies on the ground.


    Some of them were killed by their teammates, while others were killed in a frenzy.


    However, it may be because the time is short, so not many people are affected by the evil Qi, and the consequences are completely within the control.


    Bai Xueli looks at Chu Feng in horror: "what have you done? Why do they all become like this one by one? Can you bring them back? "


    "You can''t even calm down in the face of danger, so don''t take risks outside."


    Chu Feng patted Bai Xueli on the shoulder, "although I know you have no brain, but in the face of such a situation, you can''t tell right from wrong. You''d better go home with your mother! Otherwise, the company''s friends and enemies can''t be separated. What are you out to risk? "


    Bai Xueli was humiliated by Chu Feng''s words, but she didn''t feel too much anger.


    Is it really not suitable for you to take risks outside?


    "The city of dawn, prepare for war!"


    Chu Feng ordered, "since the other side has been seen through, it''s time to launch an attack."

 Chapter 618

    After receiving Chu Feng''s order, the people of Dawning city immediately prepared to fight.


    And the members of the alliance of the electors, one by one, were bereaved.


    With his strong will, Shi Jianlin suppressed the evil Qi in his body, and then half knelt on the ground panting.


    "I want to know what''s going on!"


    Shi Jianlin hit his chest with a fist and let himself spit out a mouthful of blood, "I know that I will die today, but I want to die to understand."


    Chu Feng shook his head: "in fact, it''s very simple. You are the carrier chosen by the demons to come to the world, but you have too good control over yourself. That''s why the demons will use the book of destiny to step back to your mind. When you believe in the content of the book of destiny and feel extremely crazy that you can''t change your destiny, you will not hesitate to accept it All the pursuit of power, and then sell their souls to the demons


    In this way, the reason for the final collapse of the sky Rangers alliance has been found out.


    It''s not just because they are stupid, but more importantly, behind the collapse of the Tianxun alliance, they are all to destroy Shi Jianlin''s will.


    Watching his teammates die one by one, nothing is more desperate than this, and this despair is exactly what the demons need.


    Although the alien race can''t come on a large scale now, it''s OK to use some means in advance.


    For example, the seal of the people on long Ao destroyed North China.


    This kind of thing is simply impossible to prevent, even the rebirth of Chu Feng, also can not prevent all the hidden dangers.


    Zhang Ziqing''s eyes were a little gloomy: "will I become like this in the future?"


    Chu Feng firmly said: "I will never let this happen to you."


    Shi Jianlin said to his teammates, "I''m sorry. I thought I was supposed to shoulder the mission. I felt that I had a little adventure, so I should shoulder the responsibility of fighting against the alien race. But I didn''t realize that I was only a pawn of the enemy, and also implicated my brother."


    He looked apologetically at the dead.


    "Alliance leader, it''s not your fault, it''s all demon cunning." Shirley''s eyes are a little red.


    "If the responsibility is shifted to the enemy, the problem can be solved, and there will be no one who makes mistakes in this world."


    Shi Jianlin shook his head, "as a leader of a force, if you don''t have the ability to distinguish right from wrong, this is the biggest mistake. I killed them, then I must be responsible for their death."


    "Alliance leader!"


    The crowd exclaimed, they have an ominous premonition.


    "I declare the alliance of the sky Rangers dissolved."


    Shi Jianlin said with a smile, "you can choose your own life, but please keep my lesson in mind. No matter what you do, you must consider the consequences. It''s not that you are right, so you don''t need to take responsibility. We are all adults. We should learn to be responsible for our own behavior."


    With that, he slapped his hands on his forehead, his hands full of strength, and his head without any protection. He smashed his head and died.


    "Alliance leader!"


    The members of the alliance of sky rangers are a little lost. They were originally gathered together because of the alliance leader. Now that the alliance leader is gone, they don''t know where to go.


    Looking at the eyes of the crowd, Chu Feng said: "if you remember enough, then quickly cremate it! You can take the ashes away, but the corpse can never be kept


    Burying corpses is not feasible, because some zombies will dig out their fields and eat them, so the best way is to cremate them.


    "The leader of the alliance is dead. What else do you want?"


    A member of the Tianxun alliance stares at Chu Feng angrily. Their leader has just died. Now the other party says so merciless. Is the other party''s blood cold?


    Is there any emotion in this person?


    Chu Feng just said coldly, "are you accusing me?"


    Between the words, his words had already taken the intention of killing.


    The member was fearless: "so what? The leader of the alliance at least keeps human nature "


    " shut up


    Bai Xueli suddenly snapped, "have you forgotten what the alliance leader said just now? Everyone is responsible for his own behavior. Do you want everyone to die with you? "


    Xu Wei came to several people and said, "if you don''t know what''s good, we will make mistakes, but you will die."


    Everyone was silent.


    We make mistakes and you die.


    They don''t care about the so-called right and wrong.


    If you provoke us, we will kill you.Shirley was silent for a few seconds and then asked, "I want to know one thing. Why do you follow people like that? Following someone who has little emotion? "


    "No feelings? What does it matter? "


    Ye Xiaohui said, "what kind of person a person is, it''s not what he says or thinks, but what he does. A person who can make more than 100000 people in dawning city live, a person who can provide food for East China and all over the world, a person who can make most of the demon hunters in East China can afford high-quality weapons, what do you say Become a heartless man? "


    Shirley''s face was a little pale.


    Ye Xiaohui approached her and stared into her eyes: "I''m very surprised that our city leader has clearly protected you just now. Why don''t you thank him? In the final analysis, it''s just that he doesn''t have a good attitude towards you, and your leader gives you a smile, which makes you feel very comfortable. "


    Shirley clenched her fist and then let it go.


    One thing ye Xiaohui said is right. In a sense, Chu Feng is actually their Savior, but why do they have Chu Feng''s cold and heartless image in their hearts? Because at the beginning, he was at odds with them directly?


    Even if it turns out that Chu Feng''s practice has protected their safety, they are still reluctant to admit the person who has protected them.


    "After all, you are just a group of people who do things according to their own preferences."


    Ye Xiaohui sneered, "feelings, ideals? Don''t talk so noble about yourself. Your inner thoughts have nothing to do with us, but your actions have a lot to do with us. No matter what the consequences, you just have to blame others for your mistakes. Anyway, your thoughts are good, so you don''t need to take responsibility. Is that right £¡¡±

 Chapter 619

    "I didn''t!"


    Shirley White''s face was a little pale, but she felt that her defense was so weak.


    Ye Xiaohui also ignored Ye Xiaohui, but said: "now you can find a place to rest, but don''t disturb our fight."


    Chu Feng didn''t say a word. It was inconvenient for him to say some things. Ye Xiaohui helped him.


    Members of the sky Rangers League, he didn''t care.


    What do these people''s ideals concern him? Maybe what they did later is worthy of respect, but now it seems that their courage is really ridiculous.


    What''s the point of such courage when you don''t even know what your enemy is?


    The preparation of Dawning City lasted for more than two hours, but no large number of enemies came. On the contrary, the scouts constantly detected that the enemy''s steps were approaching, which was less than 10 kilometers. This made us full of the depression of the coming rain.


    "I seem to have overlooked something."


    Chu Feng used his mental power to explore the situation nearby. When the distance of the other side was less than 10 kilometers, his mental power could see the enemy directly.


    So he made some fine adjustments to our strategic deployment, so that we can deal with the enemy that is relatively easy to deal with.


    At this time, people suddenly feel that the vitality around has changed.


    Although the vitality is invisible, colorless and tasteless, everyone can feel it. It''s a sense of contradiction.


    At this time, the change of the vitality of heaven and earth clearly appeared in everyone''s heart.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Don''t mess up!"


    "I can feel that the world makes us stronger more easily."


    "Don''t mess, be calm!"


    At the beginning, there was still some commotion in the camp of Dawning City, but thinking that Chu Feng was still in the team, this little commotion soon subsided.


    At this time, Yu Dawen suddenly burst out a strong momentum.


    "Level six, I broke through!"


    His voice is full of surprises, no, more nuclei are needed to break through this barrier. Unexpectedly, there are surprises now.


    It''s just the beginning. There are many surprises in the camp.


    "Ah! I broke through, too. "


    "No, I''m going to be possessed. Help me


    Feeling the stronger vitality here, we all became excited. Many people who failed to break through the barrier and lacked crystal nucleus achieved their dream at this moment.


    In just three minutes, more than 200 level 4 powers have broken through to level 5, greatly increasing the strength of dawn city.


    Even if there is no breakthrough, or just in a small level of people, a strength has been improved to varying degrees, everyone''s heart is full of excitement.


    And they can feel that such active vitality is continuous to everyone''s promotion.


    "I''ve broken through, those monsters, come here! Ha ha ha, I''ll see how I deal with you. "


    When we get the news that the monsters surround us, we are still worried. After all, even if we can defeat our opponents, there may be casualties.


    But now everyone''s strength has been improved to varying degrees. What are you afraid of?


    However, Chu Feng''s heart was not so excited.


    "Yuanqi tide is ahead of time. Why did it happen ahead of time? Even if it''s the butterfly effect, it can''t affect such a big event


    After thinking for a few seconds, Chu Feng yelled, "please don''t panic. I know your strength has improved, but it''s not just us who have been promoted. Our enemy''s strength may also be improved. We must be on guard."


    In his mind, the tide of vitality occurred a month later.


    But think of those monsters around but not attack the scene, Chu Feng''s heart also has some drums.


    "Do these monsters already know the time of Yuanqi tide in advance, so they can calculate it accurately, surround at this time, rather than choose to ambush on the way?"


    He finally knew why these monsters would choose to surround here but not attack.


    After the vitality of heaven and earth changes, countless powers break through the current bottleneck, but when they are ready to challenge the monsters they dare not face, they find that those monsters have also changed, and this change is bigger than them.


    Under Chu Feng''s prestige, everyone settled down.


    Just then, a lot of insects came towards them.


    "Let''s get rid of these bugs! what the fuck! Why are they all above the third level? "


    "No, don''t underestimate these insects."


    "These animals have become stronger. Don''t be complacent any more."Seeing the insects whose breath had reached the third level, the excited people immediately felt as if they had been splashed with a basin of cold water and their blood had cooled down.


    "Fire rain!" "Rock rain!"


    Some psionic powers of the magic department take the lead and cause certain casualties to those mutated insects. The psionic powers don''t easily take the lead because they are worried about consumption. However, if the consumption speed can be controlled within their recovery speed, it doesn''t matter.


    There were about 3000 or 4000 insects charging towards us in the first wave, and they were half wiped out by these spells. Then the warriors immediately began to draw their swords and fight with these insects.


    Under the blade of the black iron sword, the ordinary insect is just a knife in two.


    Everyone''s cooperation is very close and everything is in order.


    At this time, some news came from afar.


    The ChiYan sword in Chu Feng''s hand pointed in one direction: "Ma Tianyu, you lead the three brigades of hell Knight order to solve the enemy there."


    Ma Tianyu was a newly promoted deputy commander after Han Yunxiao became a scout. Each deputy commander was responsible for six teams. In the absence of the commander, the deputy commander only accepted Chu Feng''s command.


    "Yes


    Ma Tianyu immediately received the order, "the 7th, 8th and 9th teams will follow me, 10 to 12 teams, and do a good job in assisting defense."


    Said, a large number of members of the hell Knight order, summoned their own mounts, and then with Ma Tianyu began to charge in the direction of Chu Feng.


    Just then, a strange voice came:


    "master of Chu, in fact, we don''t want to be enemies with the master of Chu. Our only goal is to hand over the little girl behind you."


    People''s eyes turned to the source of the sound and found that there were more than 1000 zombies coming towards them, but the first one was a human.


    "Ning Yulong, why are you here?"


    Bai Xueli exclaimed, and then she looked at the members behind Ning Yulong, "Wang Ke and Luo Ge, why did they all become zombies? What did you do? "

 Chapter 620

    Seeing Ning Yulong and the people around him, the members of the sky Ranger alliance were all angry.


    "Ning Yulong, why are you with these zombies?"


    "Why have they become zombies? Why don''t you make it clear? "


    Even some people can''t help rushing up to ask what happened face to face.


    Chu Feng just said calmly: "he is not the companion you know."


    "Poof!"


    A member who is going to grab Ning Yulong''s collar is suddenly stabbed in the heart by a hand. His eyes stare round, as if he can''t believe what''s happening now.


    Ning Yulong abandoned the corpse and threw it to the zombies behind. The zombies immediately began to gnaw excitedly, even the bones.


    Although we have seen these disgusting scenes more or less, we are indignant to see our companions become zombie food in front of us.


    "Die for me!"


    One by one, young people of Skywalker alliance rush up. Shirley also has the impulse to go forward, but she is bound by a mass of water.


    "Let go of me!" Shirley is struggling.


    "Let go of you, and let you be free?"


    Chu Feng said coldly, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to live, but can you really afford to lose your life?"


    Shirley gradually calmed down, and then watched one by one members rush up to fight with the zombies.


    Everyone''s level is generally in level 4, and there are several level 5 powers. After the baptism of the tide of vitality, the number of level 5 powers has reached more than a dozen.


    But these zombies are at least the top of level 4.


    "Ah


    "No!"


    "Help me!"


    Just now, the young people who were still hot-blooded, when they were gnawed by zombies, despairingly made a cry for help, but no one responded to their call for help.


    Is it too long to save people at this time? Although this man''s strength is good, but there is no discipline, when fighting can only get in the way.


    "Really, can''t everyone be quiet and talk well?"


    Ning Yulong, disgusted, threw a companion who was killed by himself to the zombie behind him, and then pointed to Yiyi behind Ye Xiaohui, "I don''t want to say more about the superfluous words. Hand over the little girl, and we will retreat immediately, otherwise, all of you will die here."


    Between the words, a group of zombies surrounded the distant wilderness, and then a group of mutant animals surrounded us from another direction.


    Seeing more and more enemies around, people in dawning city feel a little beat in their heart.


    Tao Jinghua suddenly yelled: "since you have joined the zombie, it means that you are in the same camp with the zombie now. Do you think we will believe what you said?"


    Tian Jing also said with a smile: "do you want us to hand over the children? It''s very simple. You control all the ways, dig out the nuclei in your head and send them to us. Then we can think about it


    Their words immediately caused a burst of laughter, which was a mockery of the enemy.


    Ning Yulong''s face was livid with anger: "it''s really a toast. It seems that you haven''t figured out the situation yet. If you don''t teach you a lesson, you won''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick."


    As he spoke, the zombies behind him suddenly became huge, and a strong breath broke out on them, which made people scared.


    "Six steps? How come there are so many? "


    Everyone was surprised, so many six step zombies? At least more than 100 zombies have reached level 6, which is more than their entire team.


    The surprise brought by their previous breakthrough was soon washed away in front of the powerful enemy.


    It turns out that their enemies are growing faster than they are.


    Then, a group of monstrous mutants in the other direction, led by a mutant tiger king, also gave out a roar, and then the breath in the body began to soar, and the vitality of heaven and earth continued to flow towards these mutants.


    Seeing such a scene, people are even more bloodless.


    "Paying a little girl as a price can reduce many unnecessary casualties. This kind of business should be very cost-effective."


    Ning Yulong''s eyes are burning at Yiyi, and his eyes are full of eagerness.


    People who can see Yiyi''s special body can''t bear such temptation.


    Chu Feng''s eyes are just cold.


    "Are you willing to follow a boss who wants to ignore all people''s lives for self-interest? He can sacrifice you for a little girl, you are not as important as a child? Ha ha ha, do you want to work hard for such a boss? "Ning Yulong''s voice is full of madness and blatantly stirs up the relationship between people.


    But to his disappointment, there are a few people with some changes in their eyes, but most of them are indifferent to this degree of provocation.


    Is this a little girl''s problem? Are you kidding?


    Why should Chu Feng fight for them? To die for them?


    "Ning Yulong, why on earth do you want to take refuge in zombies?" Shirley still screamed bitterly.


    Although she hated Ning Yulong, she was also a member of their alliance. Besides, behind Ning Yulong were their former companions!


    "Why? Ha ha, why do you ask me


    Ning Yulong stares at Bai Xueli''s chest and doesn''t hide her greed, but her eyes are full of hatred and hysteria. "I joined this bullshit alliance just to pursue you. As a result, our boss has turned me into this kind of person, ghost and ghost. Now you ask me in turn?"


    "What?"


    Shirley felt that she was almost tottering. "No, the alliance leader didn''t mean it."


    She wanted to explain that the alliance leader had been deceived, but she couldn''t say it.


    Ning Yulong suddenly tore his clothes in front of him and showed his rotten skin. He roared angrily: "it''s not intentional. It''s not intentional. Can he change me back to the original way? I don''t blame you for hitting me. After all, I made a mistake myself, but I''m just quite a person! If it wasn''t for you, could I be like this? What right do you have to blame me now? "


    Shirley''s face was even paler.


    What happened today just destroyed her three outlooks.


    If only it were all a dream.


    "Have you finished?"


    Chu Feng said in a cold voice, "now that you''ve finished, let''s do it!"

 Chapter 621

    Human''s joys and sorrows are never interlinked. In the future, Chu Feng, who has seen too much darkness and tragedy, can hardly raise his sympathy for this kind of thing.


    Now that both sides have become enemies, what can we do to stir up emotion?


    The reason why we give each other time to talk is to let Shirley understand the danger of the world. Otherwise, those boring conversations just now can only make him doze off.


    "It seems that the master of Chu City has made a choice."


    Ning Yulong''s face showed a ferocious smile.


    "Han Yunxiao, take the scout to cut off the cat''s head for me!"


    Chu Feng ordered.


    Han Yunxiao answered: "yes!"


    Under the leadership of Han Yunxiao, 28 elite scouts representing the city of dawn rushed towards more than a thousand mutant beasts.


    "Shirley white, the world is very dangerous. If you are not prepared to face the real danger of the world, you''d better find a place to live in peace and stability. Sometimes you go out to fight some prey. At least you won''t be hungry as a psionic."


    Chu Feng said that the black tattoo on his arm turned into a black dragon more than 30 meters long, and then a lot of vitality of heaven and earth poured towards the black dragon.


    Shirley, who was reprimanded, felt that all three views were about to collapse.


    She thinks that she is a very strong girl who can face the dangerous times bravely and even become a part of the trend of the times.


    But the reality gave her a heavy blow, let her in just a few hours, the whole world outlook has been overturned.


    "A group of six steps? Ha ha? "


    Chu Feng sneered, and then a large number of Yuan Fu stored yuan force poured into his body, a large number of force let his momentum rising.


    People just feel that the vitality of the heaven and earth nearby seems to form a funnel, and a large number of vitality inclines towards the direction of Chu Feng.


    He is the center of this world, he is the master of this world.


    "Seven levels, it''s barely into the forest of the strong."


    Chu Feng was not excited about his breakthrough, because it was a matter of course for him.


    Ning Yulong''s face changed: "seven steps, how can it be so fast?"


    But then, his face was covered with ferocity again: "even if it''s level seven, what? Under the sea of people tactics, any strong person can be killed. "


    "Thunder corpse dragon, death breath!"


    With Chu Feng''s order, thunder corpse dragon opened his mouth and vomited a black air stream, which swept all the zombies. Under the attack of the black air stream, even the zombies began to rot inch by inch.


    Then a lot of black lightning came and fell on these zombies.


    These zombies bear the paralyzing effect of black lightning and roar.


    By this time, Chu Feng had come to Ning Yulong.


    "Give it to me!"


    Ning Yulong gave an order, and the zombies rushed toward Chu Feng.


    The ChiYan sword in Chu Feng''s hand was wielded, and three zombies who were closest to him were cut into two sections on the spot. Then he turned half of his body to avoid the elongated claws of a zombie, and took the lives of two zombies and landed his head.


    There is no gorgeous skill, just the experience of often wandering between the edge of life and death.


    Sword Qi blood lotus!


    The ChiYan sword in Chu Feng''s hand turns a bloody red, and the bright red sword is like a blooming blood lotus, harvesting the zombie life that dares to get close to him.


    Blood lotus scattered, the ground has more than a ground of corpses, preliminary estimates, died in his hands of more than 20 zombies.


    When the sword Qi dissipated, his speed did not slow down at all, and he continued to rush in the direction of Ning Yulong.


    "I ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    seeing Chu Feng who killed himself, Ning Yulong opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but before he had time to say it, he had already been blocked by Chu Feng.


    You can choose to say what you want to say on the way to huangquan.


    Chu Feng is not interested in paying attention to Ning Yulong''s last words. When he reaches out his hand to ask for help, both sides have already embarked on the situation of immortality.


    After using the unknown skill to collect the opponent into the yuan mansion, Chu Feng continued to kill.


    Most zombies are creatures who don''t know how to fear. Even in the face of a stronger enemy, they usually choose to rush directly. Only a few zombies know how to fear.


    But it is obvious that none of these zombies, though of high rank, is born with wisdom.


    Chu Feng''s body is constantly moving fast and shuttling among the zombies. Every time he makes a sword, he will take away at least one zombie''s life.


    These zombies fell one after another, but the speed of their fall was not as fast as that of Chu Feng''s killing.When Chu Feng was in level 6, he had already killed several level 7 corpses in hell. Now he has reached level 7. Facing the zombies of level 6, he is a one-sided massacre.


    The speed of his killing depends on his moving speed and the speed of his sword, which has nothing to do with the strength of his opponent.


    "Poof!"


    A zombie spewed a lot of green poison towards Chu Feng. Chu Feng''s body left a shadow in place. The poison fell on the zombies behind. The skin of zombies who reached level 6 was corroded on the spot.


    "Binglaoyuanfu!"


    Chu Feng''s fingertips flashed cold, and a triangular pyramid ice and snow cage appeared beside the highly toxic zombie, freezing it in the cage.


    Chu Feng heart read a move, directly put each other into the yuan house.


    No matter what kind of enemy they are, they can be smashed directly in Yuan mansion.


    Chu Feng''s killing hasn''t stopped. The thunder corpse dragon keeps spewing black lightning, which makes these powerful zombies paralyzed all the time. When Chu Feng shuttles among the zombies, it''s almost like collecting the head. No, it''s collecting the head.


    Ye Xiaohui also joined the battlefield. Although Yiyi is still very young, she has enough self-protection ability to protect herself.


    With the Qi of the sword, the head of a large zombie was cut in two.


    A group of red crows flew towards the crowd and launched a dive attack from the sky to the ground.


    Zhang Ziqing waved, a lot of water appeared in her hand, and then rushed to the sky from the ground, the red crows were covered with water.


    Then a cold current passed by, and the water on these bloody crows immediately became ice.


    Several members of the order of hell immediately went forward to harvest the lives of the bloody crows with their machetes.


    This is the most common and effective way to deal with birds. As long as the other side''s flying ability is removed, the other side can only be slaughtered by itself.

 Chapter 622

    Advanced magic powers play a terrible role in team operations.


    With Zhang Ziqing wetting the wings of the birds and freezing the water into ice, the mutant birds, which had been a great threat to human beings, were no longer a threat to them.


    On the other hand, under the cover of many scouts, Han Yunxiao launched an attack on the mutant herd, and finally killed the leader of the mutant herd with the cooperation of his teammates.


    With the death of the mutant tiger, a large number of mutant animals began to flee.


    However, with the continuous fighting, there are more and more insects and Zombies coming from all directions, and the very rare fifth level zombie is only a small leader in this battle.


    Even though the members of Dawning City cooperated closely, there were still some casualties.


    Especially for those retinue knights who just joined, because they didn''t adapt to the way of cavalry combat, and their equipment was not as good as the official knights, they were pulled down more than 30 by a group of zombies when charging, and then died in despair among the corpses.


    Chu Feng, who wiped out all the zombies around him, also noticed this scene, but he didn''t have time to rush to the rescue. He even saw that after pulling some people off the horse, the zombies would untie their neck armor, and then gnaw on their vital parts.


    This is not a case in point. It is the intelligence of zombies that has generally begun to evolve.


    "It seems that the usual training is necessary."


    Chu Feng also found the sequelae of his rapid expansion before. Although he grew rapidly in the battle, the casualties were also very large.


    If you don''t want to take the population as consumables, normal training is essential.


    However, they have the habit of clinging to the horse''s back with vigor, and they won''t be pulled down so much at once. None of the official Knights was pulled down by zombies.


    After half an hour of fighting, the caravan was surrounded by a sea of corpses.


    Chu Feng put all these things into yuan''s house, and slowly refined them in his spare time, or used them as experimental materials for cultivating special plants.


    Of course, he didn''t collect the crystal nuclei, but distributed them as booty and took the part that belonged to him.


    Although the battle came to an end, the enemies around did not retreat immediately.


    On the contrary, some zombies are still wandering a few kilometers away, and their strength is getting stronger with the passage of time, and some changes are taking place in their bodies.


    Some of the zombies began to grow huge, some only grew claws, and some lost their tentacles. Although the appearance of some zombies didn''t change much, their muddy eyes became more flexible.


    But fortunately, the threat of the mutant beast around has been reduced a lot.


    Mutants are not a whole, but monsters from different creatures. Most of the time, they fight in accordance with their own ethnic groups.


    As long as you kill the leader, some mutant beasts that are enemies of each other will even kill each other.


    After Han Yunxiao killed the tiger king, half of the mutant animal population had already broken up.


    After simply arranging the defense work and counting the losses, Chu Feng summoned to chase the electricity, and then rushed in one direction alone.


    Although he noticed Chu Feng''s action, no one came forward to stop him.


    Chu Feng chose the direction of the group of insects. He could feel that in the middle of the insects, there was a bug whose breath was about to reach the critical value.


    Dozens of insects came to Chu Feng''s side, and Chu Feng ejected dozens of willow leaf blades from his hands, accurately hitting the head of each insect.


    The insects fell like raindrops, but Chu Feng''s speed did not decrease at all.


    "Buzz!"


    There are hundreds of head size insects, appeared in the road of Chu Feng forward, thunder corpse dragon spit out a black breath, these insects are submerged in the smoke.


    The Chu Feng on his back is like a black lightning, pressing the fat insects all the time.


    It''s the insect king.


    Beside the chubby insects, there are a group of monsters more than two meters high, just like Mantis. These monsters wave their huge sickles and wave their teeth and claws to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng waved his ChiYan sword, and two Mantis blocking the way were directly cut off the waist.


    The huge, chubby insect, more than 6 meters tall, made a sharp scream, and then a large number of insects formed a "insect wall" to stop Chu Feng.


    There are also some insects, it is directly into the insect emperor''s open mouth.


    As one insect after another enters the insect emperor''s belly, the breath inside the insect emperor becomes more and more powerful. Soon, the vitality of heaven and earth forms a whirlpool, pouring towards the insect emperor''s body like a funnel.


    The ChiYan sword in Chu Feng''s hand is waving, and all the insects blocking the way are cut in half by him."There''s still time."


    But after these insects blocked the way, Chu Feng didn''t rush to assassinate the insect emperor, but wasted a few seconds to collect the dead bodies of these insects.


    Until the insect emperor''s body breath stabilized, chufeng''s chubby body also increased a circle, chufeng''s mouth just outlined a smile.


    "Seven steps."


    The lower level insects have no crystal nucleus, but at least half of the insects above the third level have crystal nucleus, but the leader of a swarm must have crystal nucleus.


    To be exact, only insects with crystal nuclei in their bodies can become the leader of the swarm.


    When the breath of the insect emperor''s body gradually stabilized, Chu Feng suddenly struck like lightning, and the congenital sword Qi easily cut the insect emperor in two.


    "Hiss!"


    The insect emperor uttered a sad cry. Unexpectedly, as soon as he broke through, he encountered such a poisonous hand.


    Then, the glass flame fell on the insect emperor, burning most of the insect emperor''s body, and the rest was collected by Chu Feng.


    "The higher the level of crystal nucleus, the higher the energy purity, so high-level crystal nucleus, often used to break through the realm, seven level crystal nucleus, is not so easy to see."


    A crystal insect crystal fell into the hands of Chu Feng, reflecting the attractive light.


    Zhang Ziqing doesn''t need to improve his strength because of his own particularity.


    But Su Yuyan and Zhao fan and others, with advanced crystal nucleus, will be more easy to break through the realm.


    At this time, in his mental perception, there appeared a strong breath in different directions.


    "It''s really procrastinating! But so what! " Chu Feng''s eyes were full of arrogance.

 Chapter 623

    Under the exploration of Chu Feng''s spirit, the monster who has reached level 7 is just like a lamp in the dark.


    So, he kept chasing in the other direction.


    "No, deputy commander, let''s go. There are seven levels of zombies here."


    At the beginning, the three teams of the hell Knight order were very successful in encircling the zombies. Except for a few new squire knights who were unfortunately pulled down by the zombies, they did not encounter any other setbacks.


    However, just as they cleaned up a group of zombies and prepared to return home, a huge zombie with a height of more than three meters suddenly appeared.


    "Ah


    A cavalry screamed, and gold came out of his body. This is the amulet that Chu Feng provided to every official knight. But the amulet was under the Zombie''s claws, and he didn''t even hold on for a round.


    Then, I don''t know how many times to save his life of the black iron armor, was also directly poked out a hole, and then his body was torn open.


    "Lao Wu!"


    Ma Tianyu''s eyes were red when he saw his team members being torn directly in front of him. He was about to go forward to see that the rock wall with crystal surface must appear in front of him.


    "Don''t take risks. We should solve this kind of enemy."


    One of the Knights'' followers dissuades.


    At this time, several psionic powers of the system rushed forward to assassinate the Zombie King.


    Although it''s unfair, the attack power of the psionic is far greater than that of the warrior, but there is a gap in endurance.


    But it can also be explained that they can mobilize more energy at the same time.


    Several chains of ice and snow bound the legs and arms of the Zombie King, and then the underground rocks began to form a crystalline stone dragon, winding around the body of the Zombie King.


    A long glass flame gun pierced the eyes of the Zombie King. Whether it was a human or a zombie, this place was one of the most vulnerable parts.


    However, a Zombie King''s bodyguard suddenly jumped up and directly blocked the flame gun with his own body. Samadhi''s real fire hit the zombie, leaving only charred marks on the surface.


    "No, get out of here!"


    Ma Tianyu side of the powers yelled.


    But it''s too late.


    Two sword and two sword powers took advantage of this opportunity to cut the Zombie King with their own swords.


    "Ding!"


    With a sound of metal, they were shocked to find that a protective layer like steel appeared on the body of the Zombie King.


    Their attack fell on the body of the Zombie King, leaving only two scars.


    This is the scar left by two people who used the ChiYan sword.


    "Let''s go!"


    The four assassins are ready to run away. However, just at this time, several zombies suddenly stretch out their tentacles and entangle their bodies.


    Several powers desperately cut off their tentacles, but with this delay, they have been surrounded by zombies.


    "It seems that I''m going to die here!"


    The endangered powers look at each other and smile inexplicably. Then the vitality in the body starts to run at a high speed, running at a speed beyond the limit of the body.


    "At least, kill more zombies!"


    "Boom!" There was an explosion.


    Ma Tianyu''s eyes were red, but he still gritted his teeth and ordered: "the whole army is ready to retreat!"


    At this time, the Zombie King rushed out from the smoke of the explosion, and his claws fell towards Ma Tianyu''s head.


    "No!"


    Several official Knights suddenly galloped and intercepted Ma Tianyu with their black iron saber. The claws of the huge zombie fell, and several Knights spat blood and flew out.


    Can react, at this time the shot is at least five strong, but they join hands, unexpectedly can not withstand each other''s blow.


    Ma Tianyu took advantage of this opportunity to run 20 meters away, and then ordered: "after the vice captain level hall, the rest of the people under the leadership of the captain level, as soon as possible to return to the team."


    When he gave the order, he felt his heart was dripping blood.


    When he competed for the position of deputy commander for the first time, he failed. If he was angry, he was convinced of the three original Deputy commanders.


    However, the reluctance in his heart is certain. After all, he also wants to prove himself.


    Looking at his commanding manner, he could not express his admiration.


    Later, two of the three deputy commanders entered the reconnaissance battalion, and then three deputy commanders were added, and five vacant positions were contested by them. He succeeded.


    But when he really sat in this position, he found that everything was the same as what he thought.When he was the team leader, he could live and die with his brothers recklessly. Seeing his brother die beside him, he thought that should be the most painful thing.


    But when he became deputy commander, he realized that there were more painful things.


    That''s to give orders in person to send people to death.


    He knew that in a group of zombies, it was very irrational to fight with a seventh level zombie, so he had to have someone behind him to let his teammates leave.


    However, the people behind the temple were pushed into the abyss by him.


    "Yes


    Eighteen vice captains came out. Their vital energy was running rapidly. They also changed their weapons into red red flaming knives around their waists.


    Maybe only ChiYan Dao can cause damage to this terrible monster!


    "Kill


    A zombie''s head was cut off by the red flaming knife in their hands. The hell dimple horse under their seat gave full play to its fastest sprint speed. Under the rapid sprint, several zombies blocking the road were even directly pierced by the sharp corners on the top of the hell dimple horse''s head, and then they were thrown on the side of the road.


    Eighteen figures in black armor rushed to the seventh level zombie.


    They knew that this war might be their last, but they didn''t mean to shrink back. Instead, they carried out the order without hesitation.


    It''s not only because of military orders, but also because their brothers are behind them.


    The more dangerous the environment is, the more precious their life and death friends are. Even without this order, they are willing to die for their brothers who live and die together.


    "Ouch!"


    The giant Zombie King, who was eating the corpse of a psionic, was suddenly cut down by more than a dozen red sabres, and gave out an angry roar.


    "How could it be?"


    The pupil of a dozen vice captains shrank, and they were shocked to find that the ChiYan knife in their hands had just cut a small hole in the body of the Zombie King.


    In their despairing eyes, the wound on the Zombie King''s body began to heal with naked eye speed.

 Chapter 624

    "Be a brother in the next life!"


    These vice captains have already understood their own ending when their attack failed.


    The zombies behind the Zombie King rushed to them, and they encouraged the Yuan Li in their body to fight for as much time as possible before they died.


    The angry Zombie King cut off the head of a zombie beside him, then swallowed his stomach, and the wound on his body recovered in two seconds.


    And then, its claws went to the man in front of it.


    Looking at the Zombie King''s strength getting closer and closer, the vice captain was in despair, but only a quiet, because he knew that his teammates should be safe.


    The rest of the vice captains, it''s too late to help.


    But there was not much grief in their hearts, because it was likely that they would be next.


    This is their responsibility and obligation.


    At this time, the sky suddenly darkened.


    The vice captain raised his head and saw a huge black dragon hovering in the air. The huge thick tail swept away towards the Zombie King and pulled him out.


    A black figure flashing purple light swept through the zombies.


    The red ChiYan sword, under the friction of the air, twinkles with attractive red crystal light, and the heads of more than a dozen zombies are always flying high.


    "Lord


    The vice captain''s heart is full of surprise, he did not expect to see the city master at this time.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go! Just leave it to me. "


    Chu Feng urged, and then continued to kill these zombies.


    The zombies, who threatened them with death, were not an enemy at all in front of Chu Feng.


    "Yes


    Hearing the voice of the city leader, these vice captains were full of excitement in their eyes, but they didn''t dare to disobey the order, so they killed the soldiers back with the fastest speed.


    The Zombie King climbed up from the ground, and more than 20 powerful zombies surrounded him, protecting him behind him.


    Thunder Dragon spit out black lightning, a large zombie fell to the ground.


    A long glass gun with white lightning appeared in Chu Feng''s hand, and then it was projected to the Zombie King with lightning speed.


    "Heaven forbid!"


    In order to save time, Chu Feng directly used Tianqian.


    His level has reached level 7, and his mental power has become much stronger. Under the powerful control, it is easy to control the scourge.


    Thunder gun lightning through the body of the Zombie King, there is no time to dodge.


    The next moment, the glass colored flame and white thunder burst out from the body of the Zombie King, directly blowing the body of the Zombie King to pieces. More than 20 powerful zombies around them were hit by these aftershocks, and their bodies were directly pierced. Some of them even died on the spot.


    Tianqian, but Chu Feng developed the move of fighting over the steps. It''s an honor for these zombies to use it on them.


    "Is it still human?"


    Those powers who fight and retreat on horseback, staring at this scene.


    The Zombie King, who made them helpless, was so easy to solve in front of the city Lord, and the aftereffect of killing the Zombie King could kill more than 20 powerful zombies.


    Why is the gap between people so big?


    However, Ma Tianyu responded quickly: "stop retreating, the whole army will fight back!"


    "Kill


    With such a powerful city Lord at their side and fighting side by side with them, is there any need for them to retreat?


    As Chu Feng swept away the most powerful group of zombies, the members of hell Knights began to fight back.


    In less than 10 minutes, the fighting here was over.


    Looking at the bodies that were gnawed on the ground, Chu Feng was silent for a few seconds, and then summoned Hellfire to burn the bodies.


    He is not qualified to be sad now, because he is the Lord of the city.


    "Go back and have a rest, and then go on fighting!"


    Chu Feng coldly gave the order, and then toward the next battlefield.


    Now the only thing he can do is to kill the enemy as much as possible.


    But fortunately, he did not send another team out to fight. Most of the members of Dawning city should not have too much problems.


    In the next two hours, Chu Feng was running and killing all the time, and the number of crystal nuclei reached level 7 had reached six.


    This is a unique achievement in the era when the seventh level symbolizes invincibility.


    However, they have too many enemies. Even if they continue to kill, tens of thousands of zombies have died in their hands, including 100000 insects and countless mutant animals, but the enemies from all sides are still in an endless stream.In the team of Dawning City, some people have questioned the decision to open up commercial routes.


    After Chu Feng killed the leader of the seventh level one after another, there were not many advanced monsters who came to attack. They all hid behind to command.


    "Sure enough, is Ning Yulong just a forward?"


    Such a change in the eyes of Chu Feng, quickly judge, before that Ning Yulong is just a forward, the real behind the scenes has not appeared.


    He took out some Yuan water from Yuan mansion, which made people in dawning city recover quickly.


    After a new round of defense, Chu Feng continued to explore the surrounding with his mental strength.


    "Insects, zombies, mutants, there are absolutely not many people who can control these three at the same time. Even some special powers can''t do it. However, considering that this matter has something to do with the demon world, no matter how abnormal the situation is, it''s not so strange."


    After some exploration, Chu Feng called Han Yunxiao and Zou Mengxuan.


    "When you kill the mutated animals, do you see what mutated animals have?" Chu Feng asked.


    Han Yunxiao quickly replied: "most of them should be farm animals, such as chickens, ducks, geese and pigs. Some of the mutant animals come from zoos, but there will be no tigers or leopards. Of course, there are some dogs and cats, which are more difficult to deal with."


    Chu Feng suddenly asked, "is there a wolf?"


    After thinking for two seconds, Han Yunxiao replied positively, "No."


    He also noticed the problem. Since many of the mutant animals are from zoo animals, why are there no wolves?


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, although this method of looking for behind the scenes is a little suspected of cheating, but he will not tangle with this kind of thing.


    The way to solve the problem is a good way.


    It''s not that there are no wolves around, but because of that person''s character, he will never tolerate seeing a wolf being locked up in a cage and suddenly alive.

 Chapter 625

    "Dark wolf king, dangle."


    Chu Feng also recalled this famous figure of later generations.


    The dark wolf king, Tengger comes from the grassland country in the north of China, which is at the junction of China and Maoxiong. It is a country composed of people who hate China very much.


    Although this country is very small and weak, the folk customs in the past are still fierce, but since the hot weapons replaced the cold weapons, they have become good at singing and dancing.


    Part of this nation has been integrated into China, become a member of the Chinese family, and is proud of its Chinese identity, but there are still some people who have never forgotten their hatred for the Chinese nation.


    When Tengger first appeared, it appeared on the grassland of northwest and North China.


    Because he contracted a black giant wolf, he was also called the dark wolf king. Relying on the wolves, he became one of the last nine kings.


    However, he is a staunch anti Chinese, and his hatred has gone deep into his soul.


    Even in the face of alien invasion, it will do harm to China regardless. Even if it is betraying the human race, it is willing to take refuge in the demon world.


    In the early days of his rise, he encountered the obstruction of Longao in North China. He took the wolves to slaughter a whole army of Longao, and even nearly killed the white jade lion, which was the mount of Longao, and made Longao suffer a heavy loss.


    However, after discovering long Ao''s ambition, he avoided North China.


    For him, as long as there is an opportunity to retaliate against China, even the alien invasion should be put aside.


    "Although he is a talented person, he is unfortunately the enemy of China."


    In the case of being able to ensure the safety of his family, Chu Feng never evaded the feelings of home and country, and this incident has something to do with him.


    After the collapse of long Ao''s power, North China has been completely under the control of the military. Now the military in North China has been mining ore veins for the armed forces. By the way, it has sent some teams to the northeast, so it is a tough nut.


    Because there is no dragon pride, the dark wolf king can be excused for changing his attack target.


    Because at the beginning, long Ao was the biggest threat to him, but now the large number of central China has become a better entry.


    "The origin of the great beast tide is the northwest, that is to say, the dark wolf king should choose to follow the trend, but he thought that he chose to take refuge in the world of Warcraft when he was on a dead end. I didn''t expect that he had a relationship with the world of Warcraft at such an early time."


    Chu Feng thought silently in his heart, "but with Tengger''s character, he won''t take refuge in the demon world so early. The two sides should just cooperate."


    The demon world is the most aggressive, the craziest and the most cunning of the four highest levels.


    Although there are still many specific details not clear, but there is no need to think clearly.


    In any case, both sides are the enemy''s position. Just kill them after finding them.


    After three rounds of defense, the sky gradually darkened.


    Under the influence of the tide of vitality, several deputy city masters have reached the sixth level, and some powerful powers have also reached this level.


    "The wolf king of darkness is a very powerful and cunning enemy. If I were him, what would I do?" Chu Feng is thinking, suddenly received the report of Tian Jing.


    "The military in Central China has set up reinforcements. There are two divisions in total. They are coming in our direction and are expected to arrive in two hours."


    After hearing this news, Chu Feng''s face changed: "now it''s night. Do they want to march at night?"


    Tian Jing said helplessly: "when communicating with them, they said that this batch of materials is very important to them and must be distributed to the people in need as soon as possible, so they dispatched two armored divisions as soon as possible to prepare escort materials, and they were also worried that we would encounter danger."


    "Idiot, is that the strength of their night march?" Chu Feng couldn''t help scolding.


    I thought that they would be more rational. After making full preparations, the two sides would fight a way in the opposite direction.


    But what I didn''t expect was that these people were marching at night. Do you think there are too many people in our army? Want to sacrifice some people?


    However, he also ignored the importance of these equipment for East China.


    Although guns and ammunition have not yet been eliminated, which can play a great role in war, they are all consumables, no matter they are guns or ammunition, and they will be less if they are used.


    However, ordinary equipment has no significant impact on the strength of the army, and East China is densely populated with a large number of zombies. At this time, they need more sophisticated equipment.


    In the communication between Nandu and central China, they also saw the importance of the black iron sword.


    So even if they make some sacrifices, they should get this batch of equipment as soon as possible, and more importantly, they need to ensure the safety of this batch of equipment and some materials."The dark wolf king has not been found. Wait, the dark wolf king?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes suddenly flashed light. If he was the wolf king of darkness, he would not miss this opportunity. As for how to find the military team?


    If it is Tengger, then he will be able to do it.


    The wolf king of darkness is good at detecting and chasing.


    "Han Yunxiao, Zou Mengxuan, call out all the people in the reconnaissance camp. Tian Jing, you and Xu Wei, Tao Jinghua are here to lead the hell knights to preside over the overall situation. Zhang Ziqing, don''t sleep. Get up quickly. Ye Xiaohui, take Yiyi to get up and get ready to fight."


    Chu Feng quickly issued a series of orders, and then in a minute, all the people he named had gathered in front of him.


    Although the people in the reconnaissance camp were a little confused, they still had to obey Chu Feng''s orders.


    Bleary eyed Zhang Ziqing pours some ice water on his face to wake up quickly. Although Ye Xiaohui and Yiyi are puzzled, they also know that Chu Feng is seldom so flustered.


    "Everyone put on black cloaks, and put a black iron sword on the place where weapons are put on the armor. Even if you are in danger, don''t fight with the red flame sword."


    Chu Feng ordered, and then replaced chasing electricity with an ordinary sixth order hell nightmare horse.


    Now it''s an action in the dark. You should hide yourself as much as possible before you take action. Even if there is no way to avoid fighting, at least you should be able to reduce the delay time of fighting.


    "Yes


    The scouts quickly put on their black cloaks, and then hung a black iron sword on their waists.


    When they were ready, the team disappeared into the darkness.

 Chapter 626

    "Bang!"


    The sound of gunfire in the dark is particularly harsh.


    "Straight thief mother! Let''s go at night


    Several soldiers in ragged clothes swearing as they shot and killed the zombies in the middle of the night.


    They are not regular army. They are only recruited after the end of the world. However, the army is a place that can easily change people, and they gradually agree with it.


    This is because there is no formal training, so they often do not understand the orders of the superior.


    "Less talk, less zombies."


    "Fart! Can we speak louder than guns? The troops in front and on the left and right did not stop when they fired. "


    "Don''t say a few words, or you won''t be able to kill the zombies later."


    Complaints come back to complaints, but military orders are like mountains, and they have to choose to move forward.


    In the dark, zombies are much more active than in the daytime. Those insects and mutant animals also appear one after another, constantly attacking the crowd from the dark. Zombies are OK. After all, there are human bodies, but some of them are black insects. When you see them, they have already attacked you.


    In just 10 minutes of the March, there were more than 20 casualties.


    As they shoot more and more frequently, more and more zombies are attracted.


    However, the above-mentioned person also said that this batch of military materials is of great help to everyone. Even if these two divisions are all damaged here, we must ensure the safety of this batch of materials.


    But fortunately, when the caravan of Dawning city set out, they had already begun to make preparations.


    The opening of a commercial road is not to be able to send the motorcade to the end, but also to wipe out the enemy nearby, but the subsequent trade process can reduce some risks, otherwise, Chu Feng directly consumed a lot of energy, and brought those materials into the Yuan government. Why waste so much time and energy?


    What he wants is a commercial road that can be used by all people, not just the interests of a batch of materials.


    These two divisions were originally used to arrange the meeting.


    In order to make the materials arrive smoothly, they have cleaned up all the zombies in the three counties in the past few days, which is also their confidence to march at night.


    Compared with the previous wars, these casualties are insignificant.


    In the division center, several commanders sat on the roof of the truck, observing the situation nearby. There were several powers around, and they were always on guard against insects in the dark.


    "Everything is going well. It seems that the clean-up work a few days ago is going well, but I don''t know where the monsters near the caravan of dawn city come from."


    "So far, our team has advanced for 20 minutes, and the number of casualties is less than 40. These people are basically injured because they can''t see the movements of insects in the dark."


    "These casualties are necessary. If we get weapons one day earlier, we can reduce the casualties of 4000 and 40000 people. Since today''s vitality tide, I heard that zombies everywhere have become stronger. If we can''t get weapons earlier, the consequences may be catastrophic."


    Because they stand from different angles, they have different ideas.


    The vitality tide during the day makes zombies and insects more powerful, which also strengthens their determination to get the supplies at any cost.


    The military in East China, when contacting them, had already shown them the samples, and the equipment could at least improve the strength of their armed forces to a higher level.


    Although they have also excavated some minerals, there is not much time to slowly improve. Time will not wait for them, and zombies will not attack the survival base until they are armed.


    That''s why they don''t want to wait even one night.


    Just then, a Herald reported: "no, there is a platoon in our rear that has lost contact. There is no signal."


    The commander''s face changed: "what? Even the news didn''t come out? "


    The Herald said, "yes, not even a scream."


    People''s faces have changed. If it''s a zombie or insect attack, after one platoon''s troops are eliminated, they should continue to attack other troops.


    However, since the other side quietly solved the problem and disappeared into the night, it means that the enemy should have relatively high intelligence.


    But what is the purpose of the other party?


    An officer immediately gave an order: "pass the order, and the whole army will be under martial law."


    "Shut up! The whole army is speeding up!"


    The commander ordered decisively, "our alert state at night has reached the limit. Even if we enter the state of martial law again, where can we go? Although the enemy in the dark is unknown, since they do not appear in a fair light, it shows that they have not the ability to fight head-on with us. ""But if it is like this"


    "it will cause a lot of casualties," the officer said hastily


    The commander said coldly, "but have you ever thought that if we don''t have the ability to pursue the enemy, or when we pursue the enemy, we will cause more casualties? If the enemy''s aim is to stop us, then it should be the enemy who is worried. "


    The officer pinched his nails into the flesh and said, "yes, the whole army is speeding up."


    Although it may be cold and heartless to know this order, it is the best choice.


    Just as the whole army was speeding up, some green eyes appeared in the dark.


    Seeing these eyes, some weak soldiers feel hairy:


    "what''s this?"


    "Green eyes, are they wolves?"


    "How can there be wolves here?"


    "What is impossible in this world?"


    "Stop talking nonsense and get ready to fight!"


    The wolves in the dark attack members of the army.


    The sound of guns and screams came one after another. The military powers immediately arrived after hearing the news and fought with the soldiers. However, after leaving some corpses, the wolves disappeared again. They did not fight against the large number of powers at all..


    "What''s the matter? Have the wolves retreated? "


    "I think they are afraid."


    Said a young psionic with a light look.


    But at this time, in other directions, there was another scream, followed by a burst of gunfire.


    "No, the place was attacked, too."


    Hearing the news on the other side, the psionic team quickly went to support. However, when they arrived, they could not see the enemy except the corpses on the ground.


    "Hiss ~"


    a psionic gasped, "have these wolves become elite? Can we still attack the West and the east? "


    "Maybe they''re just trying to keep us busy."


    At this time, there was another scream from the south.


    "Now, it''s really bad."

 Chapter 627

    "Lord Dangle, why not launch a full-scale attack? As long as adults are willing to do it, these mole ants are just easy to catch. "


    Several furtive figures in black robes advised a burly young man with a beard, and the words were full of compliments.


    Next to them, a group of coyotes were eating.


    "Do I need you to teach me how to do things?"


    Tengger glanced at several people with cold eyes, and they immediately fell to their knees.


    "Lord Dangle, we don''t mean that."


    "We just feel that this is a heaven sent opportunity and we can''t miss it."


    "We have no disrespect for Lord dangle."


    It''s no wonder that they are scared to kneel down on the ground with one look, because people without this consciousness have become the food of those wolves.


    They are all able to live until now because of this desire to survive.


    Tengger stroked the hair of a big black wolf nearby, and his tone was full of disdain: "the waste troops under your control have not been able to beat down a camp for a whole day. If I really believe you, I am a fool."


    Because these people have the ability to control zombies and mutant animals, so he will cooperate with these people.


    Anyway, for him, as long as he can bring harm to Huaxia, it''s the same as who he cooperates with.


    However, these people have been attacking other people''s camp for a day, but they have not been able to cause decent damage. Now this group of rubbish even wants to encourage themselves to fight against Huaxia?


    Are you kidding? Don''t his wolves need to think about loss?


    For him, these people in the central plains are far behind his wolves, which is trustworthy.


    Two minutes later, the wolves in front came back with some bodies in their mouths.


    "Ha ha ha, that''s it. I will kill all the Chinese people one by one!"


    Tengger burst out laughing, "I will make the whole Chinese feel the horror of coyotes, let them live forever in the shadow of wolves, live in fear every day."


    At this time, a few wolves came back with the bodies of two wolves in their mouths.


    Looking at the bodies of the two wolves, the black wolf beside Tengger roared bitterly.


    Tengger said angrily: "how dare you hurt my brother? Go to kill all the people in that direction!"


    Said, he jumped up, riding on a gray hair giant wolf, issued a charging order: "give me kill, one does not stay!"


    Seeing the wolves charging forward, several figures in Black said with disdain: "I was quite calm just now? Isn''t it time to fight head-on


    "Ha ha, prairie people really have muscles in their brains."


    "Tengger is angry. It seems that these two divisions can''t go back to the camp of Dawning city."


    They are in the excitement, but did not find behind them a number of figures wearing black cloaks.


    A chill appeared on their necks. They turned their heads stiffly, only to see the black saber, and then uttered a scream of despair.


    "Ah


    After killing these sneaky black robed people, Chu Feng directly put their bodies away and put them into yuan house as fertilizer.


    It''s good value for money to make these rubbish corpses work.


    Han Yunxiao asked Chu Feng, "city master, do we want to chase forward?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "no, they didn''t go far."


    As soon as his voice fell, green eyes appeared in the dark, and Tengger, who was riding on the giant wolf, appeared slowly in the dark.


    "Were you the one who drew me away on purpose? Just to kill some trash? "


    Han Yunxiao felt that his back was a little chilly. It turned out that the other party''s loss of calmness just now was a layer of camouflage. They had seen that there was an enemy''s sneak attack, and they had taken countermeasures.


    If it wasn''t for the words of the city Lord just now, Tiao Ming had seen through the ambush of the other side, now they might have been ambushed.


    Zhang Ziqing and ye Xiaohui are also ready to fight. Unexpectedly, what should have been an ambush was almost ambushed.


    Zou Mengxuan asked: "how do you see through it? We don''t think we should be showing any flaws. "


    Tengger did not hide: "do not need to see through, you are too murderous."


    As we speak, more and more wolves surround us.


    A giant wolf with gray hair and more than 5 meters in length suddenly pounced on a scout. A black sword light flashed, and the head of the giant wolf was directly cut off.


    The scouts are all elites among the elites. How can they be successfully attacked by such a simple sneak attack?


    "It''s useless to sneak attack. Do your best!"


    Chu Feng pulled out the red flame sword at his waist, and burst out a red light under the injection of vitality, "kill!"In the past, the hell Knights needed some slogans to improve their morale, but now they don''t need them any more, because everyone has done what they were ordered to do. Just a simple order can make them go all out, let alone the elite.


    With Chu Feng''s "kill", the battle began immediately.


    Half of the members of the reconnaissance battalion are from the hell Knight order, and the other half are the elite of the powers. Before they leave, they are also enhanced by Chu Feng''s crystal nucleus.


    In the previous tide of vitality, six of these powers have reached level 6.


    With a wave of Zhang Ziqing''s hand, a large amount of water appeared around him, and then rushed towards the wolves. When the water came into contact with the wolves, it immediately turned into ice.


    But the hair on these giant wolves shook, and the ice fell down again.


    However, this move did not play any role, at least slowed down the pace of the wolves.


    Han Yunxiao and others remove their black cloak, and then pull out the ChiYan sword or ChiYan sword on their waist. The red sword implies some strange purple in the dark.


    The best proportion is that the main body is the ChiYan gold, supplemented by a small part of the dark blue magic gold.


    When the two sides are about to contact, Chu Feng''s hands suddenly appear hot white light.


    "The sun sign!"


    Dozens of sun runes burst out in Chu Feng''s hands at the same time. The impact of the hot flame on the environment is not to be mentioned, but the brightness burst out, which made the wolves blind for a short time.


    And the Scout''s people are all back to Chu Feng, so the influence is also in a certain range.


    What''s more, they have been prepared for a long time.


    At the moment when the wolves were blind for a short time, they raised the blade in their hands and chopped the heads of the wolves.


    "Poof!"


    The head of a giant wolf was cut off and fell to the ground. Blood gushed out from the dead bodies of the wolves and dyed the ground red.


    Dangle''s eyes turned red.

 Chapter 628

    "Die for me!"


    Tengger roared and pulled out a machete at his waist. The bright blade was like the bright moonlight, chopping towards the direction of Chu Feng.


    Even if the effect of the Sun Fu has not completely dissipated, he is not afraid.


    Because his sense of hearing and smell are very keen, far more than the ordinary awakened person.


    The snow like machete passed in the direction of Chu Feng, and the black wolf king charged towards Chu Feng from the other side.


    Just then, the black thunder came down from the sky and landed on the black giant wolf.


    The ChiYan sword in Chu Feng''s hand crossed, like the curved moon. The blade was directly cut off, and half of it fell to the ground.


    "You are the damned one!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were full of chill, and ChiYan sword stabbed each other without hesitation.


    "Poof!"


    Hot blood gushed on Chu Feng''s face, but the dead man was not Tengger, but the prairie wolf who was riding under Tengger.


    At the critical moment, the wolf sacrificed his life to keep danger.


    Chu Feng pulls out the ChiYan sword in his hand, but finds that Tengger has changed a wolf as a mount and runs towards the distance.


    With a whistle, the wolves began to retreat in the direction of Tengger.


    Black Giant Wolf and thunder corpse dragon fight together, because at the beginning of the attack, black giant wave paralyzed, was bitten by thunder corpse dragon in the back, a large piece of flesh fell down.


    The black wolf let out a cry of pain, and then ran away.


    However, just as the wolves were ready to run for their lives, dozens of gray and black dogs came out from the front. Under the leadership of a two headed dog, they attacked the wolves. It was the hellhound group.


    Since he has planned to fight here, how can Chu Feng not have any preparation?


    Tengger sounded the horn again, more than 20 wolves launched a suicidal charge towards the hellhound, and the rest of the wolves fled to the distance under the leadership of the black giant wolf.


    "Let them escape."


    Zou Mengxuan said with regret.


    Chu Feng said coldly: "they can''t escape."


    His eyes fell on a piece of meat, which was directly bitten off by thunder corpse dragon when it attacked the dark wolf king just now.


    Whether it is the breath of death left by thunder corpse dragon or the breath of this piece of meat on the dark wolf king, he can trace each other.


    And hellhounds have a very sensitive sense of smell. They can smell each other within a hundred miles.


    After getting rid of the broken giant wolves, Chu Feng took the bodies of these giant wolves into yuan''s house, and then issued an order to the tree spirits: "dry them quickly and make them into coats."


    In the short fight just now, more than 60 dead wolves have been left, but more than two-thirds of the wolves have escaped here.


    "Do you have to go after these people?" Ye Xiaohui asked.


    She is not afraid of death, but because of her daughter''s existence, she doesn''t want Yiyi to be hurt too much. She also wants to live for her daughter.


    "Yes, that man must die!" Chu Feng''s eyes were full of chill.


    With that, the members of the reconnaissance battalion were ready to set out again.


    "Who are these people?"


    Tengger covers the wound of his chest. This is the wound that Chu Feng caused in front of his chest after cutting off his machete with a sword.


    He did not expect that he had been hiding his whereabouts in the Central Plains for such a long time. As soon as he was ready to do something big, he encountered such a powerful opponent.


    But he didn''t think it was his fault. He could only say that his weapons were inferior to those of the other side.


    On the way to escape, he looked at the wound on the wolf king and was full of anger: "hateful human beings have done this to the wolf king."


    For him, the wolf king of darkness is his lifeblood and his most loyal partner.


    The damage the other side caused to the wolf king is more outrageous than the damage they caused themselves.


    On the way to escape, they met a group of mutant animals, so Tengger ordered to attack these mutant animals and recover the injured giant wolf''s injury by eating.


    After a few minutes of fighting, the ground has more than 100 mutant beast bodies.


    But just as the wolves were ready to eat, the wolf king''s nose moved and roared angrily towards the night behind him.


    Hearing the roar of the wolf king, Tengger was also surprised: "are they coming? Run away


    In the middle of the night, more than 30 knights on black horses appeared in the middle of the night, with bright red flaming knives in their hands, killing the wolves.


    Tengger did not dare to fight. He rode on a giant wolf and began to run away.


    "Ouch!"


    Behind Tengger, from time to time came the scream of a giant wolf. It was obvious that he had been poisoned by the enemy, but he did not dare to turn back.Even if the confrontation between the two sides is only a short moment, he also knows one thing, that is, in front of that terrible man, he is not an opponent at all.


    If he goes back to fight, his life will be left here.


    After the sacrifice of more than a dozen giant wolves, the other party''s figure finally disappeared. Tengger was relieved, but at this time, a group of zombies came out in the dark.


    "Why are there zombies here?"


    Tengger is very disgusted with these walking dead, because these dirty things are not edible, can not eat things are wasted.


    So he ordered to run for his life again.


    More than 20 minutes later, he finally found a group of edible prey and led the wolves to hunt. When he killed all the mutant animals, the black cavalry appeared behind them.


    "Is it over?"


    Tengger''s heart is full of anger, he has understood one thing, that is, the other side must have the means to control their own whereabouts.


    But this time, he has learned a lesson. When these giant wolves are hunting, they are killing their prey and eating at the same time, which can at least restore part of their physical strength.


    However, the wolves did not dare to eat too much, they could only continue to run for their lives.


    After the wolves left, Chu Feng collected the carcass of the mutant beast on the ground.


    "It''s a wolf pack. The speed of hunting is fast."


    After putting away the prey, Chu Feng took out some roast meat and gave it to every member of the team who came to pursue and kill.


    As a result, Han Yunxiao looked at Chu Feng with strange eyes: "Lord, why are these barbecues just baked? Is the personal space of the city master a world


    In the past, Chu Feng put the ore in Yuan''s house and took out the finished weapons after a period of time. It can be explained that he was quietly refining the weapons, but now he directly took out the roasted meat, which is a bit too much.


    It''s basically telling people that I have a world with me.


    Chu Feng did not deny: "it''s just a special summoning space. Although it''s not a real world, there''s no need to publicize it. Don''t say it."

 Chapter 629

    Chu Feng was not willing to explain in detail, and members of the reconnaissance battalion were not willing to ask more questions.


    However, they were also pleased: "it seems that the Lord of the city still trusts us, otherwise he would not tell us this kind of thing face to face."


    People who don''t trust very much don''t dare to reveal such a card.


    And Chu Feng also knows that because of some of his own decisions, he has embarked on the road of aboveboard confrontation against the future danger, so this card has no way to continue to hide.


    Rather than continue to hide, it is better to directly take out as the real combat effectiveness.


    And he has reached the seventh level, has been able to have more cards.


    What''s more, that sentence just now is enough to make them think.


    Is the special summoning space the same as the Summoner''s summoning space?


    In other words, the summoning space of the city Lord should be larger than that of others, and many summoners can even survive in the summoning space, and then help him work.


    Most of us have been to hell. We are not surprised at the monsters who can refine weapons.


    "Well, eat quickly, our pursuit is not over!"


    Chu Feng ordered.


    Members of the reconnaissance camp quickly began to eat, and then the water full of vitality handed over by Chu Feng quickly recovered.


    After eating half full and drinking some more water, Chu Feng ordered everyone to rest for 5 minutes, and then continue to hunt after 5 minutes.


    "Not anymore, right?"


    Tengger''s heart is full of anger, but these anger can not vent, these cavalry in black armor is too strong, plus those gray hellhounds, each can kill these giant wolves in a single fight.


    In such a humiliating escape, the dark wolf king''s green eyes are also a little red.


    It is a disgrace to fall into such a humiliating situation.


    "Run, you have to run!"


    But no matter how angry, Tengger has no way to fight back, because fighting back in this environment is suicidal.


    This time his escape did not stop, but after running for an hour and a half in a row, he came to a very secret gathering place.


    A group of rough faced men and women, seeing the return of the wolves, immediately surrounded them.


    "How''s it going, dangle?"


    "How many Chinese two legged sheep have you killed?"


    "Why are there so many fewer wolves? Will Tengger fail?"


    When they saw the huge casualties of the wolves, they were shocked.


    They are very clear about the strength of the dark wolf king, but they also suffered such a heavy blow. There are less than 60 wolves left.


    Tengger snatched the machete from a man''s waist, inserted it into his scabbard, and then yelled:


    "these Chinese two legged sheep dare to resist our great grassland country and hurt my brothers with some despicable means. What do you say to do?"


    "Kill them."


    "Kill them."


    "Blood for blood!"


    This group of people from grassland country, shouting loudly, for a moment momentum like rainbow.


    They are the people of the proud grassland country. How can they bear such humiliation?


    Just then, the dark wolf king turned back and howled in the distance.


    "Here they are again!"


    Tengger yelled angrily, "we will let these people in the Central Plains understand that the courage of our grassland people is the strongest in the world, and these people in the central plains are only qualified to become our two legged sheep."


    "Kill them!"


    The soldiers in the grassland are in high morale. Waving their machetes, they follow some wolves to kill them in the rear.


    Seeing these grassland people, easily encouraged by himself, Tengger did not hesitate to ride on the back of a giant wolf, and then said to the king of the dark wolf, "go


    The dark wolf king let out a low roar, and then ran away with the wolves and Tengger.


    He will not stay to die with these fools. The only value of these people is to buy time for his escape and give him a chance to make a comeback.


    It''s an honor for these people to be able to die for themselves, because when they make a comeback, they will take revenge for these people.


    The wolves disappeared into the night again. After Tengger, there were bursts of screams.


    "Chu Feng, do you still want to pursue and kill?"


    Zhang Ziqing looks at the corpse nearby and feels a little depressed. Although he has seen the scene of corpse mountain and blood sea with Chu Feng, there are some things that he can''t adapt to all the time.


    Chu Feng''s face was still calm and cold: "I will kill him."


    If we can get rid of the dark wolf king now, we may lose some barriers in the north of China, but it will also save China from a disaster.When the wolves in the northern grassland multiply in large numbers, and there is a terrible dark wolf king as the commander, the disaster brought to China in the future is really devastating.


    Of course, the more important reason is that he wants to kill each other.


    There were many enemies of Chu Feng in his previous life. Even when he killed people, he didn''t know why they came to kill him, but he remembered some people clearly.


    When his base was broken, the dark wolf king was involved in the pursuit of the escaped survivors.


    Chu Feng is not the kind of person who will forgive and betray, but not everyone has betrayed him.


    He is not the one who can''t keep calm, but why does he want to improve his strength? Is it not to be able to have enough confidence to vent when you don''t want to keep calm?


    After cleaning up the battlefield, Chu Feng continued to lead the army forward.


    In order to prevent the long journey to the consumption of hellhounds, the summoned hellhounds have been changed one after another, but Chu Feng''s pursuit has never stopped.


    After 10 hours of long pursuit, the two sides do not know how much distance they have run, but according to the strength of their feet, the distance of thousands of miles must have been increased.


    After thousands of miles of pursuit, there are only more than 20 wolves left, and they are all exhausted one by one.


    On the way to escape, Tengger even found a survivor''s camp, and then rushed into the camp to take some hostages. However, Chu Feng bombed directly with artillery fire, and a large number of flaming signs landed in the survivor''s camp, and all the hostages fled.


    "Dangle, you can''t escape."


    Beside a turbid river, Chu Feng and the reconnaissance battalion slowly approached.


    "Why do you have to chase me?" cried dangle? I have been chased here. There should be no deep hatred between you and me


    "Is there any reason to kill you?"


    Chu Feng sneered, then waved his sword and said, "kill!"


    Although the scouts in the reconnaissance camp were a little tired, the other party was obviously more tired than them. At Chu Feng''s command, all of them charged against the remaining wolves.

 Chapter 630

    "Dying?"


    Tengger touched the hair of the dark wolf king, and his murderous spirit kept rising.


    I didn''t expect that after running for so long, I still didn''t find the chance.


    They''ve tried to cross zombies, insects, and even blackmail survivors from a survivor''s camp, but it''s useless.


    "Ouch!"


    The dark wolf king gave out a loud howl. The green eyes of the remaining giant wolves turned red. The front half of them bent over and their front paws clung to the ground. They were ready to fight.


    The Scouts of the battalion are charging at this moment.


    The black nightmare horse of hell, incarnated as a torrent of steel, was about to collide with the wolves when the nearby river suddenly surged, forming a water wall in front of the scouting camp.


    It''s too close for the front runners to dodge.


    The scouting battalion immediately gave the order to the hell dimple horse through the soul contract, and then stepped on the wall to rush up, with a reverse dive back to the ground.


    When a few people turned over and fell back, thousands of water arrows appeared in the water, and they were projected to the crowd.


    "Ice wall technique!"


    Zhang Ziqing summoned a wall of ice and snow to block the water arrows outside the wall.


    "Boom!"


    The ice and snow wall collapsed in a flash, but it also bought time for the scouts. They fell to the ground safely, and then blocked the water arrows with their weapons.


    A large number of mutants in the water came out of the river and stood with the giant wolves.


    Most of these mutants are fish and shrimp, and there are also some Mutant Turtles, but they are all mutating in the direction of upright walking. When they step out of the water, the water in the river condenses into weapons made of ice, and then they rush towards the people of the reconnaissance camp.


    "What is this?"


    Tengger also had some doubts. He didn''t know why these monsters would help him, but he knew one thing, that is, he was saved.


    He ignored the kindness of these Shui people to help him. Instead, he blew a whistle, and all the wolves began to return home to escape and get ready to cross the river.


    These wolves are fast enough to cross a big river.


    All the people in the reconnaissance camp fight with these aquariums. The fighting power of these aquariums is not strong. Most of them have only level 3, and level 4 are a few. However, there are so many of them that it is not possible to kill them in a short time.


    Then, a large number of water elements appeared in the river.


    Although these water element guards are not very powerful, they are only magic that can be used by second-order powers, but they will not die immediately as long as they are not the energy structure that is defeated all at once.


    The water powers are the most omnipotent powers and are also good at entanglement of time.


    "Shui Zu, are you again?"


    Under the extreme anger, Chu Feng became extremely calm.


    Now he is more sure that the three seals are not the chance given by heaven. At least the seal of living beings and the seal of sea are not. The seal of Xuantian is not a good thing.


    It''s OK to use it now, but we must be careful when using it in the future.


    "But at least kill the wolf king!"


    Chu Feng summoned the thunder corpse dragon again, and then the whole person jumped on the back of the thunder corpse dragon and chased the enemy from the sky.


    Tengger rode on the wolf''s back. The giant wolf stepped on the water, causing a huge water wave, which rushed to the opposite side of the river.


    A lot of water in the water flew into the sky, and the huge impact hit the dragon, which made the dragon''s flying figure tremble.


    But this damage is just a little painful for the thunder corpse dragon.


    On the back of thunder corpse dragon, Chu Feng''s hand appeared a long gun flashing white lightning.


    "Heaven forbid!"


    From Chu Feng''s hand, the gun of heaven''s curse came out and penetrated the dark wolf king''s body with lightning speed, then burst out in the dark wolf king''s body.


    "Ouch!"


    The dark wolf king uttered a cry of pain, and then his whole body burst out. The thunder and fire burst out in his body, penetrating some of the rising underwater aquariums.


    The giant wolf that Tengger sat down was also affected. His body was pierced by the reflected streamer, and then he fell into the water in pain. Together with Tengger, he fell into the water.


    "One of the most famous ten beasts in the last world died like this?"


    Chu Feng felt that it was not true. The dark wolf king was able to be as famous as thunder corpse dragon later. Unexpectedly, he died in his own hands so easily.


    But it seems normal to think about it. Even the last ten beasts need time to grow up.What''s more, the most terrible part of the dark wolf king lies in its ability to command the wolves. Tens of thousands of wolves have crossed the place, and there are white bones everywhere.


    Now the northwest wolf pack has not yet formed a scale. It''s normal for them to meet themselves and a thunder corpse dragon, who can win the title of ten beasts of the last age, to die here.


    After all, it''s just bad luck.


    "But


    A chill flashed in Chu Feng''s eyes. Anyway, Tengger wanted to kill him.


    Through the soul contract, the order is given to the thunder corpse dragon, and then Chu Feng and thunder corpse dragon jump into the water together.


    Soon, the river began to surge under the surface, and huge waves rose on the surface.


    The aquatic monster in the water tried to block the way, and was breathed by thunder corpse dragon. A lot of coke immediately appeared under the water.


    If it''s not because it''s in the water, I''m afraid it will give off the smell of barbecue.


    The ChiYan sword in Chu Feng''s hand is constantly waving. An underwater monster dies under his sword, but there are too many monsters in the water, and the bottom of the water is muddy, so he can''t see clearly.


    Even if we use the mental power to explore, when the mental power meets the water, the exploration ability is also greatly reduced.


    After fighting for several minutes in a row, the turbid river turned yellow, but now it turned red with blood, and the bodies of deviant monsters in the water were all over the water.


    Ten minutes later, Chu Feng climbed up from the river bank, and then the thunder corpse turned into a black tattoo and appeared on Chu Feng''s arm.


    After such a long time of fighting just now, those monsters leaving the water have been wiped out by the reconnaissance corps, leaving only one body.


    "Chu Feng, what''s the matter?"


    See Chu Feng appear, Zhang Ziqing care run over, but when she saw Chu Feng''s eyes, immediately scared back two steps.


    "Shui nationality, Hai nationality, you once again blocked my way!"

 Chapter 631

    See the appearance is calm, but the eyes are full of cold Chu Feng, reconnaissance Corps people are a burst of silence.


    Such an expression, however, is more chilling than anger.


    When he went down to hunt down danger just now, he did not find danger''s body. Of course, he did not find the other party''s living person.


    Although I don''t know how the other side escaped, it must have something to do with the Shui people just now.


    Although he didn''t feel the breath of dragon and turtle, the sudden intrepid resistance of these aquariums made him associate with each other.


    "The Dragon turtle has something to do with the Shuifu, and the Shuifu has something to do with the seal of the sea emperor. So, I should be an unexpected factor in the world. That''s why I''m blocked and let everything go with the trend of the future. If I want to kill the pieces in their hands, I will be blocked by them.


    Can we say that the fate of people in the future world is in the hands of this invisible force? "


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng also felt a burst of fear. If he had not been able to enter the Xuantian inheritance in his previous life, would he have become a chess piece in the hands of the other side?


    The three treasures are just tools for the people behind the scenes to play with the earth!


    Now that the matter here has been solved, Chu Feng starts to contact Tian Jing and gets the news that their whole trading process is very smooth.


    The four vice lords of Dawning city are handing over to those in the military. The other side exchanges weapons and consumables with a large number of crystal nuclei and mutant monster fur.


    It is worth mentioning that, driven by the city of dawn, the clothes made from the fur of deviant monsters have gradually replaced the clothes of the old times. After all, the animal skin is more tenacious. Sometimes some weak insects bite on the animal skin clothes and will not leave any scars.


    Because of the large population in Central China, zombies and zombie crystal nuclei are never lacking. Moreover, because of the vast farmland, there are also many variations of insects in the farmland.


    Although China''s ammunition has always been very sufficient, but in the face of countless zombies and insects, no amount of ammunition is enough.


    Therefore, at this time, it is very important to be able to withstand the battle of the level 5 or even level 6 strongmen.


    As an accessory, Chu Feng also provided many throwing knives. Of course, he needed money to buy them.


    However, Chu Feng''s discount to the military is still 60%, which will not put them under too much pressure.


    "Tian Jing, you continue to host the trade over there. After you sell the materials handed over to the military, you take the hell knights to try to solve the animal tide there, but try not to let yourself suffer casualties."


    Chu Feng ordered through the communication token, "the menace of animal tide may not be too big for you today, but the quantity is very terrible. You should be careful."


    Tian Jing was surprised: "boss, don''t you come back?"


    "I have something else to do." Chu Feng light closed the subpoena token, "do my thing well."


    As for how to do the things he asked for well, there is no need for him to give too much instructions for the specific details, and the Deputy City masters will also cooperate obediently.


    If they don''t even have this look, then they don''t have to follow themselves, because they have no value.


    The benefits revealed from his own fingers can attract many people. If they really die, I believe there must be a lot of other people working for him.


    As for the situation in Central China, he does not need to worry.


    The great tide of beasts in the previous life has brought great disaster to central China. The specific number of casualties can reach more than 2 million, which is a blow to the survivors. But that''s because at the beginning, we didn''t have any weapons to take advantage of. When we met a powerful herd of beasts, we had to take our lives to fill in. At the beginning, we were caught off guard and suffered great setbacks.


    In addition, these mutated monsters destroyed a large number of farmland, resulting in internal cannibalism due to the crisis of food shortage, which was the main reason for the 2 million casualties.


    Now he has sent 100000 black iron swords, and a number of scattered weapons. In addition, there are a lot of compressed biscuits and clean water, and members of the hell Knight order can be responsible for cleaning up those powerful animal tides. If there are accidents, Huaxia will not be able to persist for 10 years.


    In the future, he has seen a lot of conceited strong people, but in fact, in the next ten years, no one can become a real Savior.


    Do what you should do, and you don''t have to worry about the superfluous.


    After closing the communication token, Chu Feng took out some lotus flowers from the yuan mansion.


    This is the seeds of all kinds of plants that he ordered to collect when he went to hell last time. These plant seeds were planted in Yuan mansion, among which is the Hellfire lotus.


    In fact, Hellfire lotus is not too rare in hell. Last time he went to hell, he collected more than ten at one time.


    However, hell is a subsidiary of one of the four highest planes. Compared with the level of the earth, I don''t know how many levels it is higher. What is very common to hell is rare treasures on the earth.Hellfire lotus, is to improve the strength, and improve the quality of things.


    After leaving some lotus seeds to continue planting, Chu Feng took out some Yuan water from Yuan spring. Under the action of the ice amulet, it froze into cold ice, shocked with force, and turned into broken ice.


    Then, Chu Feng put the lotus seeds of Hellfire lotus into the broken ice, and the broken ice soon began to boil, while Chu Feng continued to add the broken ice.


    Refining medicine is a profound knowledge, but fortunately Chu Feng does not need to learn how to refine medicine.


    All he has to learn is pharmacology.


    He knew that the medicine of Hellfire lotus is fire, which can improve the human body''s quality, but the fire is too big, which is easy to cause the heart fire to burn. So he used some ice water to neutralize it, removed part of the fire attribute, and made it moderate and mysterious.


    Even if there are some remnants, it doesn''t matter. Some residual attribute strength, even the level 4 strong, is easy to adjust. What''s more, the next thing to eat is at least the level 5 peak.


    Even if you swallow lotus seeds raw, you don''t have to be in danger. It''s really funny if you can''t even bear those lotus seeds that have eliminated part of the fire attribute energy.


    "Now, all of you come and get some water!"


    Chu Feng put the simple lotus seed into the glass bucket, then poured some in the cup, and said to the reconnaissance corps, "everyone comes and drinks a cup after finishing the hour, then drinks again, has been drinking until does not feel."

 Chapter 632

    "Six, I''m six."


    Han Yunxiao and Zou Mengxuan almost broke through to level 6 at the same time. After drinking the special potion made by Chu Feng, they also broke through one after another.


    Not only that, I don''t know if it''s their illusion. They feel that they are more sensitive to the vitality of heaven and earth, and more sensitive to the force in their body.


    "If you don''t want to die, just sit down and adjust your breath!"


    Chu Feng coldly orders the road.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, they immediately sat down and began to run five Qi Jue.


    After drinking this special medicine, they feel as if there is a fire burning in the heart. The energy flowing through the meridians in the body will be refined after passing through the heart.


    This is not an illusion, but the effect of Hellfire lotus.


    Hellfire Lotus can ignite the heart fire in the human heart. The heart is the center of blood circulation and one of the most important places where meridians meet. It can be said that it is the most important one among the five zang organs. If the heart fire is ignited in the heart, the blood or vitality in the body will experience the burning of the heart fire.


    When energy and blood become purer, it will slowly affect all the limbs and eventually improve the quality.


    With their affinity with the outside world, it has nothing to do with the Hellfire lotus, but each of them has accepted the pith washing of the pith washing Yuan Fu.


    Washing marrow Yuanfu is a kind of Yuanfu that can dredge the meridians, improve the affinity of Yuanqi inside and outside the human body, and deal with Yuanqi. However, the Yuanqi that the human body can accept is limited, so it limits the exertion of washing marrow Yuanfu. Now their bodies begin to make subtle changes, which can make them accept more Yuanqi.


    "Lord, I have a question."


    One of the group''s psionic powers suddenly raised his hand.


    "Me too. I feel that the force in my body has changed."


    Another player also said nervously.


    "Xu Shaoguang, you say it first." Chu Feng named the psionic of the light system.


    Xu Shaoguang immediately said, "I''m an elemental psionic, but after the change just now, I feel that I have more air flow in my body, just like the psionic. I even feel that my body strength is strengthening. Am I on the way of the psionic and martial arts at the same time?"


    After scanning with mental power, Chu Feng shook his head and said, "which way do you think I''m going?"


    Now the complete practice system has not been established, so the other party will ask this kind of question.


    Xu Shaoguang was stunned: "the master of the city, the genius of Tianzong, is of course a three pulse practitioner."


    It''s no secret that Chu Feng is as powerful as martial arts, and the ability of the element system is also the most powerful. It''s natural that Chu Feng is considered to be a three pulse practitioner.


    "There has never been any three pulse cultivation. The three veins are one."


    Chu Feng''s words are astonishing. "Three veins are just three different ways to use Yuanli after refining Yuanqi into Yuanli. Among them, the element system is the strongest, not in Yuanqi, but in spiritual power. It can influence the Yuanqi between heaven and earth, and can also divide the attributes, which is the strongest.


    In fact, the system of physical skills is the practice of airway. Their perception of the vitality of heaven and earth is not as good as that of the element system, but they can use the power in their own body freely. They can even easily transform the vitality into swords, or understand the attributes of Jin Mu Lei. Some people who understand water and fire and have weak long-range attack can also be summarized as this kind.


    The worst of all is that the warrior can''t be awakened by nature. Even the yuan forces that are refined into his body can''t be used freely. So he can only use these yuan Qi to temper his body through the five Qi formula or various ways. It can be said that he can strengthen the water tank of his body, and then walk on the road of proving the truth with strength. "


    Han Yunxiao thought: "that is to say, the element system and the body art system are able to follow the path of the warrior? It''s just not necessary? "


    Chu Feng nodded: "yes, there is no need, because the battle between life and death is about who will chop the other party to death first. Life and death can only have stronger attack power and faster speed in a moment. Why should we take the road of strengthening the body as a water tank?"


    Xu Shaoguang was puzzled: "then why did I take this road?"


    "There are two reasons. One is that you have too much meta power in your body to completely transform into mental meta power. The other is that you have mastered the operation of the three


    "Chu Feng said," then you can fully grasp the changes between the three, then you can achieve my level


    "How is it possible to be a city master?" Xu Shaoguang said with a dry smile.


    However, there was wild hope in his heart.


    Can I be a man as powerful as a city Lord? This idea germinated in his heart, even if he deliberately ignored, there was no way to stop it.


    Han Yunxiao thought: "that is to say, if we master the change of the principle of the body, then the martial arts can also do the same thing as those who have the ability of the system?"


    "That''s right." Chu Feng admitted."But no one should be able to do such a thing!" Zhang Ziqing muttered.


    "Yes."


    Speaking of this, Chu Feng''s look is not good-looking, "Gu Nanfei''s level is only 5, how do you think he killed more than 20 powers with one sword?"


    When it comes to Gu Nanfei, Chu Feng has an impulse to beat people.


    His sister has taken the initiative to flip, this bastard is not impatient.


    At the beginning, he was afraid that his sister would be abducted by others. Now that his sister has not been pasted upside down, his mentality will gradually change.


    Gu Nanfei killed more than 20 powers with one sword. Although it didn''t spread on a large scale, people on the scene still knew it.


    Is it because he has mastered such means? The hearts of the people began to come alive.


    Although he knew that Gu Nanfei could not often be mentioned in front of the city Lord, Han Yunxiao thought that cultivation was important, so he continued to ask questions.


    "Can we say that the unity of the three is the ultimate road of mankind?"


    "I don''t know." Chu Feng said very simply.


    "I don''t know?"


    "Bullshit, I''m only seven, you ask me the final path of mankind? How much do you think of me? " Chu Feng rolled a white eye, "but I advise you not to force, if you really embark on this road, you can continue to walk, since there is no such knowledge among the awakened, it means that this road should be very difficult at least. If you force it, you may fall into a magic trap. "


    Chu Feng seriously said, "Gu Nanfei''s talent is rare in the world. He was able to reach the third level in the old times, but now he is only at the fifth level. It is because he spent too much energy on the road of Trinity, otherwise he would have been able to reach the seventh level. In the end, the same level invincible is just a gimmick. Although it is very handsome to fight over the level, it is not as good as the real level suppression.


    Even with Gu Nanfei''s talent, he has fallen into a bottleneck because of his forced understanding of the Trinity. If you have to pursue the so-called Trinity, even if the strength of the same level is improved, you may not be able to advance your strength in the future. So, don''t force, just follow the trend. "

 Chapter 633

    Even without Chu Feng''s reminder, we will not be too persistent.


    After all, this is a precarious end of life. People who can plan their own life in the next year are already good, let alone in the future.


    Therefore, the most important thing for everyone is to improve their own strength, not too persistent in the illusory things.


    When they realize that this kind of thing can''t be forced, naturally there won''t be too many people demanding it.


    Otherwise, watching the people around you surpass yourself, that kind of pain and suffering is not everyone can bear.


    As for Xu Shaoguang, he has already told him the pros and cons. It''s up to him to choose.


    He can only give people choices, not make choices for others.


    After everyone''s practice gradually stabilized, Chu Feng took out the water mansion token.


    "I didn''t have enough strength in the past. Now, some things need to be solved."


    The cold light flashed in Chu Feng''s eyes. Although he didn''t know the other party''s purpose, he dared to play with the fate of human beings and obstructed himself many times. He would never let it go.


    "Refining."


    Chu Feng used the unknown skill and began to refine the Shuifu token by force.


    Under the powerful decomposition ability of nameless skill, the power contained in Shuifu token began to be continuously extracted and transformed into the purest original energy.


    It doesn''t seem that there are too many yuan forces, but they are very stubborn. Even if they use the unknown skill, they can only extract a little bit of energy with great difficulty.


    After this trace of vitality was extracted by Chu Feng, Shuifu token began to tremble.


    "Suppression!"


    Chu Feng seals Yuan Fu for 12 times in a row. He opens the token and forces it to seal again. Then he throws it into Yuan Fu.


    That trace of pure vitality, fell into the hands of Chu Feng, and joined Chu Feng''s vitality, quickly drawn into a new Yuan Fu.


    "Trace to the source of Yuan Fu!"


    After the appearance of Yuanfu, Chu Feng engraved it on his arm, and then an induction appeared in his heart.


    "North?"


    This is a meta symbol that can sense the connection between the two sides. It can be used to track down the enemy or find something related to the other side.


    When his heart built up the sense between him and the target, somewhere in the north, a huge lake covered with ice and snow suddenly trembled, and then the invisible waves sent out.


    Soon, things changed all over the world.


    East China.


    "What''s the matter? Is there any sense again? But this time it''s a little far away? "


    Xie Gucheng''s eyes flashed vigilance, but he still made up his mind, "no matter what, I must go to have a look, otherwise, my heart will be uneasy."


    However, he will not go alone this time.


    The grassland country in the south of the ice lake.


    "To the north, I can feel the call there."


    To the east of the snow lake, in the Far East of Maoxiong.


    "When I go to the west, I can feel that there is a treasure coming out."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    for a while, some strong people from all sides felt the call here.


    At the same time, Chu Feng, who has three Shuifu tokens, also feels the invisible call.


    "Shuifu, no, is shuiyuanyin there?"


    After throwing the token into yuan''s house, a burning area of samadhi''s real fire kept burning, Chu Feng no longer cared about the follow-up of the token.


    However, he also knew that since he could sense the call, those "predestined friends" would most likely get it.


    After all, the position of Shuifu has been found by oneself, so it is justifiable to be born ahead of time.


    Zhang Ziqing''s face was full of doubts: "I can feel that there seems to be something in the north, as if it can enhance my strength."


    Chu Feng is not surprised. Although Zhang Ziqing''s strength depends on the gate of hell, being selected by the gate of hell can also prove Zhang Ziqing''s excellence.


    "Then go north!"


    Chu Feng lightly made a decision.


    Zhang Ziqing was surprised: "I just said it casually. No one knows whether it''s true or not. I don''t need to change my schedule specially."


    Chu Feng felt Zhang Ziqing''s head and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m not because of you, but because I have a problem with something."


    Zhang Ziqing was only coy, but looked at Yiyi: "I can feel that the place is far away from us. Do you want to send Yiyi back first?"


    Hearing this, ye Xiaohui''s eyes are also full of tension.


    Chu Feng looked at Ye Xiaohui: "you should understand that more and more people know Yiyi''s identity. There will be some dangers when you go to the north this time. If there is Yiyi, the danger will become more. However, you should understand."Ye Xiaohui is silent. Of course, she doesn''t want her daughter to take risks, but how can everything be as she wishes in this era?


    Yiyi, you have to face some things.


    "Mom, I want to go."


    Yiyi suddenly broke away from the embrace of Ye Xiaohui and jumped down from the back of the nightmare horse. "I know that in order to protect me, we have sacrificed a lot of people. There may be more sacrifices in the future. I don''t want to see so many people sacrifice. I want to protect you."


    Her voice was soft and firm, full of unquestionable emotion.


    With Chu Feng''s side, she has seen so many things, she also knows that some of her body is abnormal, so, this is her choice.


    Seeing her daughter''s firm eyes, ye Xiaohui was full of struggle: "but... Mom."


    Yiyi holds Ye Xiaohui''s hand. "When someone comes to rob me, someone dies for me. That feeling is really hard. If it is inevitable that I become the source of danger, then let me solve the danger. If those dangers come, then come to me! "


    After a long time, ye Xiaohui said slowly, "I understand. I respect your decision."


    Sometimes adults are always good for their children, just from their own point of view, but do not consider the needs of children. Is it really safe to rely on the biggest needs now?


    She is also a kind-hearted child. Her greatest need is actually spiritual comfort.


    If you blindly obstruct her, it will leave an indelible shadow in the child''s heart, let her live in guilt and self blame.


    Hearing that her mother agreed with her decision, Yiyi showed a happy smile.


    At this time, the members of the reconnaissance corps also recovered from the breathing adjustment. Hearing Yiyi''s words, they seem to have found some meaning in life. Perhaps it is because of the kindness and beauty of guarding, that the Chinese nation can have the courage not to fear life and death.


    "Since we have decided to face the danger with our own strength, we must redouble our efforts."


    Chu Feng''s mouth outlined the devil''s smile, "first of all, to a wild cross-country 50 kilometers, the other side of the river is our starting point."


    Yiyi''s face suddenly collapsed.

 Chapter 634

    "Lord, this is not good!"


    The members of the Investigation Corps look at Chu Feng like a demon. Such a lovely girl can be ruthless, so is his heart!


    However, they feel that such a scene has a different kind of warmth.


    "You are also together. Send the nightmare horse back to hell, then put on the black iron armor, wear 120 kg armed, and start armed cross-country. If even a young girl just ten years old can''t compete, I don''t have to punish you. You can do it yourself!"


    Chu FengSi ignored the complaints of the Investigation Corps, but quickly adjusted everyone''s equipment and weight to 120 kg.


    "Yes


    The members of the reconnaissance Corps didn''t admit it. Are you kidding? How could they lose to a 10-year-old girl? It''s the same even if there''s no weight on the other person.


    But what they don''t know is that even without Yiyi, Chu Feng wants them to run.


    The medicine of Hellfire lotus is not so easy to digest. Although they meditate and regulate their breath to stabilize their breath, the residual medicine in their body will still make their blood flow faster and the temperature is higher.


    It can also be said that the blood spurt, need to vent out in time.


    If the women they are looking for are around, they can find a way to vent in time, but it''s a waste to vent on women.


    So Chu Feng through one of the simplest means, that is running.


    As long as you consume your excess energy, you don''t have to be afraid of anything.


    Zhang Ziqing raised his hand to pull the current in the water to build an ice bridge. After people passed the ice bridge, they began to sprint at the speed of 100 meters.


    Of course, the past 100 meter sprint speed, for today''s them, is just a normal fast run.


    120 kg load is a small thing for the 6-level strong, but it''s not a small load to sprint 50 km with 100 meter sprint speed after carrying these loads.


    Chu Feng and ye Xiaohui run in the front and are responsible for clearing the obstacles on the road. If they meet the enemy, they will take the lead in solving them, so that they can move forward without any distractions.


    The forward speed of the reconnaissance Corps was 10 meters per second, and the speed of 10 kilometers only took less than 10 minutes. When Chu Feng announced the end, everyone''s first reaction was that they were ready to unload their backpacks on the ground, and they didn''t want to carry on this heavy guy.


    However, Chu Feng''s order was issued again.


    "It''s not allowed to lose your backpack. When you fight in the field, the materials in your backpack may be your life-saving items. Losing your backpack and equipment often means losing your life."


    "Don''t stop. You can slow down by half. Keep running for 10 kilometers and then stop slowly."


    Under Chu Feng''s strict orders, the people continued to move forward.


    The people who moved forward again didn''t have any complaints, because they could feel that their physical fitness seemed to have been significantly improved through the rush just now. Although the excessive fatigue made the physical consumption very large, their body felt more relaxed.


    From our present state of mind, we can be sure that this improvement is not an illusion.


    Of course, they don''t think that running can reach such a level, which only shows one thing, that is, the effect of the potions that Chu Feng gave them before.


    The process of running away is the process of digesting the drug power in the body.


    After the long-distance race, Chu Feng took out some Yuan water to help them recover their physical strength. They felt relaxed, which was not an illusion. Because of the digestion of the medicine, their physical fitness was improved, but the consumption in their body was real. If they could not recover, they would be overdrawn.


    After helping everyone recover a little physical strength, they were about to start a new round of long-distance running when a large number of mutant beasts appeared in front of them to intercept on the road.


    Seeing these mutant beasts with the highest level of 6, Chu Feng didn''t care at all.


    "Kill


    An order to go down, people immediately began to act.


    Even if the mount is not summoned, they will fight directly.


    More than ten minutes later, they were surrounded by the bodies of nearly 1000 mutated monsters, and these bodies were also received by Chu Feng impolitely.


    "I can feel that the power in my body is working more easily."


    Han Yunxiao, who solved the last enemy, shook his left hand.


    "Me too."


    "Me too."


    "Can the potion be popularized on a large scale? If it can be popularized on a large scale, will our city of dawn become the number one power in the world? "


    They looked at Chu Feng with expectant eyes.


    They can see the importance of that medicine.It''s not that they didn''t think that this special medicine was only for them to enjoy, but when they thought about the enemy they were going to face, they suddenly felt that it was good for them to share it together.


    The stronger the team, the safer it will be.


    Chu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry: "do you underestimate human wisdom? This kind of medicine is really precious, but there are all kinds of mutated plants and mutated monsters in the world. If you eat the flesh and blood of mutated monsters for a long time, there will be some growth in physical fitness, but it is relatively slow. "


    Of course, Chu Feng did not think that Hellfire lotus could become his reliance.


    In fact, the human spirit of adventure is still very strong. In this eschatological environment, the human factor of adventure is stimulated.


    During the famine, people could even eat the soil, not to mention the mutant plants? Therefore, under constant attempts, the uses of various mutant plants have been discovered by human beings.


    Those who are good at traditional Chinese medicine are the treasures of many survival bases.


    Even Su Yuan hired some experts from the family of traditional Chinese medicine at a high price. Gu Nanfei also had a group of people who knew traditional Chinese medicine. They also made a great contribution to reduce the casualties of military personnel.


    Hellfire lotus is very precious in the early stage, but it''s too naive to be the foundation of a large force.


    This is also the reason why Chu Feng can defeat long Lingyun''s psychological defense.


    You can think of yourself as excellent, you can think of yourself as powerful, but never forget that you are a human being, and human excellence is not just concentrated on you.


    Maybe there is a lot of desperation in this era, but excellent human beings are sure to survive all the catastrophes.


    "Why? How come there are so many mutant monsters? "


    One of the wind Department''s powers frowned, "it turns out that it''s still a dead monster. It seems that our journey will slow down a lot."

 Chapter 635

    It took 30 minutes to kill the dead beasts, and then a group of insects surrounded us, and the people fell into a bitter battle again.


    An hour later, there were only bodies left around.


    Han Yunxiao has recovered from his excitement: "Lord, why do I think these monsters seem to come to us specially? Is it an illusion? "


    Not only he but also other members of the reconnaissance Corps.


    "Ride, break out!"


    Chu Feng''s order, all summoned the nightmare of hell, the horse began to move forward, behind them, is a large number of monsters in pursuit.


    However, an hour later, a swamp appeared in front of them.


    After seeing this swamp, people only feel that their hearts are more heavy.


    Even riding hell nightmare horse, but who knows what kind of situation will encounter in the swamp, they dare not easily through the swamp.


    Although you can choose to take a detour, the key is not here.


    They have an illusion that they seem to be enemies of the world.


    In the swamp, a large number of birds appeared and came to the crowd.


    When Zhang Ziqing waved his hand, the mutant cranes were immediately wet, and then fell to the ground. They waved their wings like sharp knives, marking one gully after another on the ground. However, in front of the reconnaissance corps, it was just a dying struggle.


    Chu Feng thought for a moment, then ordered: "dismount, unload the load, fight!"


    Although did not understand Chu Feng''s plan, but the public still chose to obey the order.


    In the swamp, mutated beasts appear constantly, distant mutated monsters and insects are also coming to them, and some zombies are mixed in.


    However, after unloading the load, the reconnaissance regiment''s entire sixth level lineup, to deal with these low-level monsters, is simply a crushing situation.


    If there is too much energy consumption in the human body, it should be returned immediately and restored with crystal nucleus, or Chu Feng''s Yuanshui.


    The battle has been going on for three hours, surrounded by corpse mountain and corpse sea.


    After three hours of high-intensity fighting, everyone was overwhelmed. Even if the vitality in the body could be replenished, the energy consumed was hard to recover.


    However, when they were fighting, Chu Feng had built a simple fortress.


    "Everyone, come back and have a rest!"


    Chu Feng said, yuan house space open, inside out of a group of monsters after a group.


    Headed by a group of trolls who are more than 5 meters tall, they stand in front of everyone with a huge square shield four meters high and two meters wide in their left hand and a black iron Tomahawk in their right hand.


    Because the black iron battle axe doesn''t need fine processing, it''s easier to forge than the black iron battle knife, but it consumes several times more materials than the black iron battle knife.


    A total of 150 trolls walked out and formed a circle with their back to their camp. They used shields to keep the enemy out, and then used a black iron Tomahawk to attack those who intended to pass through the shield formation.


    Then there are 300 knife demons with arms like knives, and 150 ghost demons with bodies like ghosts.


    Some small creatures or insects, passing through the gap of the shield, will be killed by these knife models and shadow ghosts.


    With the agility of shadow ghosts, those flying insects have no air supremacy at all.


    Yuanfu continued to open, and then there were 100 red skinned humanoid monsters, like the dry red land, with long red guns in their hands, reflecting the sharp spears.


    This is the more famous red rock clan in hell. Even when Chu Feng dealt with the red rock clan, it took a lot of effort.


    But fortunately, the harvest is also very big, these long spearmen are the best forward in the army.


    And then there''s a group of dark mages.


    From time to time, the darkness releases some dark spells to attack birds falling from the sky.


    Maybe these dark spells don''t do fatal damage, but as long as the birds land on the ground, they are basically sentenced to death.


    The surrounding mutant herds continue to attack here, but under the tight defense of these legions, all enemies who try to step over the defensive circle will be quickly killed.


    Seeing these legions fighting in an orderly way, everyone was stunned.


    Although they participated a lot in persuading these tribes, they did not expect that the combination of these arms could be so powerful.


    This is the dark Legion that Chu Feng made in hell last time.


    I haven''t had a chance to use it in the past, but this time it''s useful.


    Han Yunxiao said with a bitter smile: "why am I a little worried about whether I will be eliminated?"


    Zhang Ziqing also nodded and said: "if we always use this kind of regiment as cannon fodder, can we reduce a lot of casualties?"She was not the naive and cute schoolgirl at the beginning, and she would not think that there was anything to cherish in life outside of human beings. Therefore, it would be totally worthwhile to use these dark legions to reduce human casualties.


    Ye Xiaohui said, "it''s impossible."


    "Why?"


    "Have you forgotten? Why do these dark legions obey the Lord''s orders? "


    "Because Chu Feng is very strong!"


    Zhang Ziqing instantly understood that the reason why Chu Feng could use these dark legions as cannon fodder was that he used absolute force to command them to surrender. If human beings could not guarantee absolute force, how could they use these legions as cannon fodder?


    However, if you want to have a strong force, you must go to the battlefield in person.


    "The man immediately took care of himself and went to bed! If you can''t sleep, meditate. You have to rest for six hours, and then change guard with me. " Chu Feng Road.


    Ye Xiaohui was puzzled and said, "isn''t our goal the north? Why do you have to fight these monsters? If we speed up, we should be able to get rid of them


    The scouts, who were going to have a rest, heard that Yan also held back.


    Yiyi suddenly yelled: "if we kill a lot of monsters here, will there be fewer monsters attacking other humans?"


    Everyone was stunned, and then blushed a little.


    They even ignored this kind of thing. Although Chu Feng didn''t say it clearly, why did he transfer half of the hell knights to central China, and he didn''t want to go back even though the business route was open? Isn''t it for the big animal tide? But they are determined to improve their strength.


    Chu Feng turned his face and didn''t look at Yiyi: "I''m just interested in the materials of these mutant animals. The fur of these mutant animals should sell at a good price."


    Yiyi tilts his head and thinks that Chu Feng''s words are not true.


    Zhang Ziqing covered Yiyi''s mouth and made a silent gesture: "he''s a tough man with a soft heart. Don''t expose him, or you''ll be hungry again."


    All the people of the reconnaissance Corps could not help but cover their mouths and began to laugh.


    "What are you laughing at? Get out of here and have a rest Chu Feng didn''t shout.

 Chapter 636

    After this fight, the distance between Chu Feng and the reconnaissance regiment was closer.


    He has always created a cold image for the outside world, but now his image is more arrogant, and Chu Feng can''t explain this kind of thing.


    Zhang Ziqing accompanied Chu Feng and said with a smile, "you should be said by Yi Yi."


    Chu Feng did not admit it or deny it.


    He can really rely on speed to force through this area, and then go further north to camp, which can save a lot of time.


    However, he still chose to fight here. If he had any feelings for his family and country, it was not as good as that, because he felt that the soldiers who defended their country were really respectable people.


    However, it doesn''t seem to matter to do something conveniently when you can.


    The growth cycle of living things takes a certain amount of time. For those who control everything behind the three treasures, there are also limited enemies that can be cultivated at this stage.


    If we can kill a large number of mutant animals here, then central China will be safer.


    Now, although he has made more preparations for central China, he is determined not to be a hero and will never put himself in the position of Savior.


    But for some things, he still wants to follow his own instinct.


    If he can''t do what he wants to do, why does he work so hard to improve his strength?


    Now the night has become very long, the average time has reached 17 hours, and in the first six hours, there is Chu Feng in the middle, so there is not much casualties.


    Six hours later, Chu Feng and Zhang Ziqing began to rest, but before the rest, he summoned a large number of helldogs to suppress the situation.


    After a night of fighting, it was not until dawn that the fighting was finally over.


    The monsters didn''t seem to have any effect on them, but in fact, it also hindered their marching at night.


    After the rest, Chu Feng is ready to order to start, but Yiyi walks to the swamp.


    "Yiyi, come back quickly, don''t go to dangerous places easily." Ye Xiaohui immediately stopped Yiyi.


    Yiyi stretched out her little hand and said to the distance, "there, I feel there is something there."


    "Let me do it!"


    Chu Feng said to find a place like him in the past, every step he took, the ground under his feet will be frozen up, and then went to the place Yiyi said.


    In the depth of the swamp, Chu Feng saw a Red Crowned Crane with a broken leg and a broken wing. Under his body, he was protecting some eggs of the Red Crowned Crane.


    When Chu Feng''s eyes fell on the eggs, the Red Crowned Crane, whose legs and wings had been broken, looked begging in his eyes.


    It seems to have understood that it and its children are doomed.


    "Fight for the edge!"


    There are a few cranes, flapping their wings came to the mother''s side, as if to protect her mother.


    The Red Crowned Crane with broken wings is crying anxiously at some little cranes, as if to let them leave here.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Feng was silent.


    After all, he is not really hard hearted. Seeing such a scene, he will be touched.


    Among the monsters that attacked him last night, there were some mutated white cranes. He would not have any hands on the enemies who wanted to attack him.


    The Red Crowned Crane also broke a leg and a wing, so it was not influenced by those strange orders. It became one of the monsters attacking itself, and then it could survive.


    However, in this dangerous swamp, the Red Crowned Crane has lost the power to protect itself.


    "Let go! You can''t protect your children in this world. "


    Chu Feng said coldly.


    At this time, under the protection of Zhang Ziqing, Yiyi also came here on the frozen road. Yiyi stretched out his little hand to the Red Crowned Crane: "I will protect these babies."


    Chu Feng cold said: "with your side, may be more dangerous."


    Yiyi shook his head firmly: "maybe, but if they stay here, they will die!"


    Said, her eyes fell on not far away a stupid swamp snake, the snake also has a certain wisdom, know Chu Feng is not easy to provoke the enemy, so did not move.


    "White crane, in my eyes, is no different from snake." Chu Feng continued.


    Yiyi''s eyes darkened, but soon recovered: "we can train these white cranes, just like you train those black legions, so that they can serve us. If we don''t obey, we will, we will lose them."


    In the end, Yiyi''s words are not clear.


    Under the education of Chu Feng and her mother, she knew that she was not qualified to adopt a pet at all, unless the pet was of great value to them.


    If we want to be kind, let these cranes make the best use of their goods is the greatest kindness.Of course, it''s kindness from a human point of view.


    She felt that since Chu Feng could persuade those dark legions, why couldn''t he adopt some white cranes?


    At this time, the mother of the Red Crowned Crane suddenly approached Yiyi and said something to the little cranes. The little cranes stood on Yiyi''s shoulder one by one and began to surround them.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Feng''s mental perception finds that there seems to be some inexplicable connection between Yi Yi and these white cranes.


    "Yiyi''s constitution is special. The power in her body can be said to be the softest power in the world. It''s not surprising that she can attract some mutant animals. If she really has the talent of taming animals and can improve the relationship between these mutant animals and human beings, she can try it."


    Chu Feng thought silently in his heart. After a moment, he also made up his mind, "OK, you are responsible for this. If these white cranes can only waste grain, then I can only regard them as reserve grain."


    He will never keep a pet that wastes food around him.


    "No!"


    Yiyi patted her chest and assured.


    Soon, Chu Feng found some small cranes and eggs in the swamp. After putting some of them into Yuan Fu, the rest was handed over to Yiyi.


    Chu Feng took out some food to feed the cranes, and then woven some straw into a nest. After putting it into the box, he summoned three huoyun horses to carry the box.


    After all this, Yiyi clapped his hands excitedly.


    These little cranes seem to be able to survive. After the eggs hatch, they should be able to have many more partners.


    After Chu Feng used Juyuan Fu to help these little cranes improve their strength, they soon flew around Yiyi and sometimes landed on Yiyi''s or Ye Xiaohui''s shoulders.


    Now Chu Feng doesn''t know how much influence this action has brought to his future.

 Chapter 637

    The speed of marching is very slow. During the day, there are monsters blocking under their horses'' hooves from time to time. At night, the insects and mutant animals will charge against their camp.


    However, in such an environment, their vigilance is greatly improved.


    After five days of fighting, everyone''s strength has been improved by two or three small ranks.


    Chu Feng also contacted the city of dawn and the caravan in Central China and got good news. Although the strength of the mutant beast and zombie has improved a lot, there is no threat to them.


    In fact, this is also normal. The strength of Dawning city is the best in East China. If they can be threatened, then East China and East China will be doomed.


    After getting armed with those military materials, the military in Central China began to show its authority.


    One hundred thousand soldiers with black iron swords are trying their best to kill the mutant beast. If their teammates are killed in the battle, the standby will quickly cut off their teammates'' hands and take over the black iron swords to continue the fight.


    The quality of the black iron swords is very good, at least much lower than the loss rate of people.


    Under the sacrifice of thousands of soldiers, a large number of herds were directly dispersed, and then entered your encirclement and suppression work. Such casualties sound very heavy, but for Chu Feng who has experienced the future, such sacrifice is really small.


    Of course, this is also because he has attracted a lot of firepower here, which gives the military and civilian forces in Central China a chance to breathe.


    In the tide of beasts, the city of dawn is also rich in war.


    Although many people complain about their actions, the military understands that they have already made a lot of sacrifices when they sent charcoal in the snow. Now they stay and fight side by side with them. We can''t always ask them to sacrifice without giving them any benefits!


    Therefore, the friendship between dawning city and the military in Central China is also growing. More powerful powers and warriors have developed friendship with the people in Central China when they fight side by side.


    One of the biggest disadvantages of this is that they sell a lot of private weapons to their military friends at a low price, reducing a lot of revenue.


    Chu Feng did not care about this kind of thing, anyway, at the beginning of a good price to talk about nothing on the line.


    It''s their business to have a good relationship with the military. They don''t have the spare time.


    There is no need to promote or oppose it.


    After five days on their way, they have crossed the northwest, the grasslands and deserts of North China, and finally reached the border of grassland country.


    After arriving at the border of grassland country, the grassland under their feet has become a snow plain.


    Chu Feng ordered everyone to change their mount into a double horned horse. Of course, it was a double horned horse that reached level 5. Then he asked everyone to take off their heavy armor and put on a wolf skin coat.


    "Although we can rely on the Qi, blood and vitality in our body to resist the cold, it will consume a lot of energy in our body, which will be very detrimental to the long-term combat. Even if we have enough crystal nuclei, the energy consumption can not be compensated by crystal nuclei."


    Chu Feng on the road to teach some common sense, "these wolf skin have been through my high temperature antivirus, thermal performance is far better than ordinary fur, so you can save a lot of physical strength."


    Because we all spent these days in high-intensity combat, we have no objection to this.


    They have realized the importance of maintaining physical strength in a protracted war.


    After these days of high-intensity combat, our field survival experience has also been rapidly improved. Even the military scouts may not be able to match them in field experience.


    After entering the cold zone, the little cranes on Yiyi''s shoulders are all shivering. Yiyi even wants to ask to put these little cranes into Yuanfu, but they are mercilessly rejected by Chu Feng.


    Even these small environmental problems can not be overcome, what is the need to live?


    However, a few days ago, when the food of these little cranes could be the meat of those insects, Chu Feng had no aversion to these little cranes. Anyway, the world lacks everything, that is, there is no shortage of insects, so the pressure on logistics is not too great.


    For these cranes to grow up for a period of time, they should be able to hunt insects by themselves in the future.


    Now these cranes have reached the third level. Of course, it should not be difficult for them to reach five days. They can support themselves.


    It''s getting dark. They choose a place to take shelter from the wind and start camping. By the way, they are ready to fight with the monster.


    Several scouts went to the neighborhood to investigate intelligence and solve some threats by the way.


    Chu Feng indicated: "the wolf fur coat on everyone''s body can be used as a quilt after it is untied, but don''t tie your body too tightly, otherwise if the camp is attacked secretly, we will slow down when we take up arms and fight."


    Chu Feng for this harsh details, people have long been used to.


    At the beginning, some people questioned, there are so many dark legions outside, do they still need to worry about their own safety? But the doubter was soon hanged by Chu Feng all night.Now they have the dark Legion around them. What if they act alone in the future?


    Want to understand this point, the public also understand the painstaking care of Chu Feng.


    What Chu Feng wants is a force that can survive independently even if he leaves, rather than a legion that can play a powerful role only by relying on himself.


    After the camp, people began to make a fire.


    Chu Feng asked each of them to carry a large amount of coal, and some special wood which can provide more heat than coal.


    The wood was provided by the tree demons in the Fengyuan house of Chu.


    This time Chu Feng didn''t summon too many dark legions, because the number of enemies was also reduced. If he summoned too many dark legions, the scouts would lose their vigilance.


    After more than ten minutes, Zou Mengxuan returned with a team of scouts.


    "Lord, I found a group of herdsmen in grassland country in front of me. They were carrying weapons as if they were going to do something. Moreover, their mounts also had variant monsters, which were horses. After they found us, because of the language barrier, they soon decided to attack us. Of course, I suspect they may have seen that we are Chinese. But we didn''t fight them. After all, it''s someone else''s territory. "


    The Chinese have no feelings for the grassland people, but the grassland people hate the Chinese.


    These are some problems left over from history, which are difficult to solve.


    Now, after all, they have stepped into other people''s territory. It is not good for them to fight rashly.


    "Put out the campfire, I''ll go and explore, and you don''t have to go, because you don''t have the control of language yet."


    Chu Feng ordered a way, then summoned to chase electricity, taking advantage of the night toward Zou Mengxuan and other directions.

 Chapter 638

    The speed of chasing electricity was very fast. Chu Feng soon found the herdsmen.


    There are about three or four hundred of these herdsmen. They ride on horses, but the level of these horses is far lower than Chu Feng''s hell nightmare horses.


    Open mental power, Chu Feng began to eavesdrop on each other''s conversation.


    Some creatures with high blood level can master the language at the sixth level, and can express their own words through mental force, so that anyone who does not understand this language can understand it. However, the blood level of human beings is obviously not up to that level.


    However, human beings are also highly gifted creatures. After reaching level 7, they can basically judge the meaning of each other''s language from the fluctuation of spirit.


    Because of rebirth, Chu Feng''s spirit is very tough.


    Among the mysterious ancient books, there are also techniques of using mental power.


    Therefore, it is normal for Chu Feng to understand his unfamiliar language.


    "Damn, all our cattle and sheep have been eaten up by the wolf king''s wolves."


    "Is that wolf king crazy? Even if we can control some wolves, is it to put our whole grassland in danger to expand our own wolves so desperately? "


    "I thought the cattle and sheep we raised should be able to harvest better after mutation. Unexpectedly, they were all eaten by the bastard wolf king. Now we have to find a way to go hunting in the south. The Central Plains has been the pasture of our grassland people since ancient times. Now it''s time to regain the glory of our ancestors."


    "Yes, this drastic change in the way of heaven is our chance."


    A group of herdsmen, riding on the back of the variant horse, talk recklessly.


    Because of the education system of grassland country, they all cherish the memory of their ancestors and regard the Central Plains as the glory of their autumn time.


    Now they are forced by the wolves, and they think the same way.


    Now that the times have changed, why can''t they regain their glory?


    Chu Feng, who heard them talking in secret, showed cold in his eyes.


    Do these people still think it is in ancient times?


    However, he also noticed the wolf king that the herdsmen talked about. He was very surprised that the dark wolf king had been killed by him. Even the fur was made into a coat for him. Does Tengger have the ability to continue to control the giant wolf? Or not Dangle?


    Or is it predestined that there will be a wolf king here, and even if one is killed, a second one will be born?


    Chu Feng believes in fate, because only by believing can he master fate.


    Perhaps the birth of wolf king is not accidental, but the inevitable development of history.


    However, he didn''t have much energy to think about this kind of thing now. Instead, he gave the order directly through the messenger token and let the reconnaissance Corps all come.


    "Their goal is to enter the Chinese territory for plunder."


    Chu Feng simply explained the intention of the other side, "although I don''t think they can cause too much loss, but since the other side looks down on us so much, we always have to teach them a lesson."


    For the statement of Chu Feng, everyone has no objection.


    We are all born and raised in China. In normal times, internal strife is not enough. Now, there are still people who dare not pay attention to their hometown?


    If conditions permit, they certainly do not exclude it.


    But when they were ready to start, green eyes suddenly appeared in the dark.


    "Stop it!"


    The wolf pack that appears suddenly, let Chu Feng terminate the plan of sneak attack.


    After seeing the wolves, the herdsmen in the grassland country were in a panic.


    "No, it''s wolves!"


    "Wolf king is coming again. Run


    "Spread out, run away, don''t get together."


    The wolves launched a sneak attack, and about five or six hundred of them charged towards the herdsmen. Some slow herdsmen were knocked down by the wolves, and then bit their throats.


    When the horses saw the wolves, they ran around like a mouse saw a cat. Even it was very difficult to control the direction. So did the sheep around the herdsmen.


    After the first round of fighting, about 100 herdsmen ran to the front. Before they had a breath, there was a small hill in front of them, and more than 200 green eyes came out behind them.


    "No!"


    "Wolf king, spare your life!"


    "We are willing to take the lead of the wolf king."


    However, no matter how the herdsmen howled, the wolves did not hesitate to kill the herdsmen and their mounts, and then had a good meal.


    While the bloody feast was going on, a giant wolf with silver white hair came out of the pack. After seeing the giant wolf, the wolves who were eating lowered their heads.


    Beside the silver wolf, a burly young man stepped on the herdsmen with disdain."Do you want to work for me just because you''re a bunch of rubbish? Your strength can''t compare with my giant wolves. It''s better to be a good food. "


    In his eyes, there is no difference between humans and wolves, only the difference between easy to use and not easy to use.


    Besides, his subordinates are not without people. Why do they have to suffer from these wastes?


    The scouts who observed this scene secretly were also shocked.


    Even so merciless to deal with their own family, such a person is really cruel.


    Chu Feng was also secretly frightened. When he observed the silver wolves, he found that the strength of the other side had reached the sixth level peak, and he could convey a dangerous atmosphere, which was no worse than the black wolf king before.


    The young man beside the silver wolf king is Tengger.


    "It seems that I want to do something. People often say that Tengger is famous because of the dark wolf king, but maybe the opposite is true. The reason why the dark wolf king can become one of the last beasts is probably because of Tengger''s cultivation."


    The dark wolf king''s strength is much stronger than Tengger''s, but this is not contradictory.


    Is there no way for a trainer to tame a tiger and a lion if his physical strength is not equal to that of a tiger?


    Is it impossible for a sports coach to train an excellent athlete if his physical quality is not as good as that of an athlete?


    Just like the thunder corpse dragon with his side, but he knows how to cultivate it better than the thunder corpse dragon himself, so this kind of thing is not strange.


    The reason why he has such an impression is that there are too many people who think so, but they ignore that people often make correct judgments because of jealousy.


    Several figures in black robes, riding some variant horses, came to Tengger''s side and said something in a low voice. Then Tengger''s face changed and his eyes fell in the direction of Chu Feng.

 Chapter 639

    "Found out!"


    Although there was no contact with each other''s eyes, Chu Feng knew that his position had been found when the other''s eyes fell in his own direction.


    Just as he was about to give the order to attack, Tengger suddenly blew a whistle, and all the wolves bit off a large piece of meat from the prey as soon as possible, and then took it away.


    Seeing this reaction, Chu Feng was also stunned.


    Once bitten by a snake, he was afraid of a well for ten years. He didn''t expect that he had left such a psychological shadow on the other side. However, considering the size of the wolf pack, Chu Feng thought it was another possibility.


    "Tengger is not a man who lacks courage. He just won''t be willing to fight a war that is sure to lose. Even if the chance of winning is only 20%, he is willing to fight to death. Now there are more than 700 wolves around him. There are still some wolves on the edge of my spiritual exploration.


    In just five days, his wolf pack has expanded to such a scale, and there is a new wolf king whose elder brother is no less than the dark wolf king. If there is no help from outsiders, such a person would be too rebellious, so the people who have the ability to help him are ready to come out. "


    Tengger was trading with the people in the demon world at the beginning, and she took refuge in the demon world completely, which was also her decision after she was desperate.


    Now it seems that he has been cornered a lot earlier.


    With more than 700 wolves, they have been able to fight with the reconnaissance Corps. But the reason why they left so anxiously should be that they got the intelligence of the dark Legion.


    "Call it a day!"


    Although some are not reconciled, but Chu Feng or down the order to stop.


    Now is not the best time to solve the opponent. If he wants to attack, he must be killed, or he will give the opponent the chance to grow.


    Tengger just knew his existence and immediately led the wolves to escape without hesitation.


    Even if I go to hunt and kill now, I can only kill some giant wolves.


    If he can''t hit it well, he''d rather bear it for a while.


    After returning to the camp, the crowd began to rest.


    At present, there are very few enemies who come to sneak attack at night, but they will certainly last all night, so they have to take turns when they rest, which prolongs the rest time at night.


    Even if there is Chu Feng''s dark legion, the dark Legion can''t have no rest.


    This kind of track is controlled by the feeling, let Chu Feng very uncomfortable.


    However, he knew that this was a necessary stage and there was no way to avoid it.


    With the time getting closer to the north, the day time is getting shorter and shorter, reaching the point of only six hours, and the line of sight during the day is much dimmer than at night.


    In the middle of their march, they suddenly met a group of herdsmen, about 200.


    "They are few. Kill them!"


    Seeing that Chu Feng and his party had only more than 30 herdsmen, these herdsmen did not hesitate to issue the order of killing.


    Although they didn''t know the language, when they saw the other side pulling out the knife, all the people in the Investigation Corps realized what the herdsmen wanted to do.


    "Kill


    There is no nonsense to say, people did not hesitate to release the killer.


    Fifteen minutes later, the members of the reconnaissance Corps lifted the head of the last escaped herdsman and threw it at Chu Feng''s feet: "fortunately, it''s not a disgrace!"


    The strongest of these herdsmen is a level 5 strongman. Compared with the elite of the reconnaissance corps, it is a one-sided massacre.


    And in the face of the speed of hell''s nightmare horse, they even hope to escape.


    At this time, a cold voice came.


    "Did you kill these people?"


    The Scouts of the reconnaissance Corps looked at the source of the sound. In the snow, a woman dressed in unknown blue material came towards them with more than a dozen teammates.


    When they came near, the first woman''s appearance came into our eyes. She had a suffocating face. Her eyes were as clear as autumn water, and her figure was concave and convex. Even under the cover of blue clothes, she could still stimulate men''s desire, but her cold temperament made people dare not get close to her.


    Zhang Ziqing nervously looks at Chu Feng, for fear that the sex wolf will see color again, and add a competitor to himself.


    "We did it, so what?"


    Chu Feng said calmly, what dare not admit?


    "It''s too much. You act like butchers."


    "It''s so cold. It''s heartless."


    The beautiful women''s teammates scolded one after another.


    Chu Feng was stunned. It has been a long time since the end of the world. How can there be so many best products?


    No matter what happened, they began to drink and scold them. How did this kind of people live so long?However, he is too lazy to explain so much: "these people want to kill us, so they are killed by us. Anyway, they deserve what they deserve. If there is nothing wrong, please help yourself."


    With that, he was ready to take people away.


    He is a real beauty lover, but he never delays his work because of beauty.


    "Wait a minute, the matter has not been investigated clearly. You are not allowed to leave."


    The beautiful woman in blue said in a flat tone. Then, the ground in front of the reconnaissance Corps seemed to grow ice and snow trees. From the ground, the buds began to grow and soon formed a garden.


    Hell dimple horse stops. In this snow garden, hell dimple horse can''t walk.


    "What is this ability? Can the power of ice and snow be used to this extent? "


    The members of the Investigation Corps were shocked. Although they had contacted many water system powers, none of them could use the power of ice and snow to this extent.


    Actually, it directly formed an ice and snow garden, which hindered their steps.


    Moreover, these ice and snow gardens, the plants made of cold ice, are lifelike, even the veins on the leaves, and each petal is so clear.


    "It''s her?"


    When he saw the ice and snow garden, Chu Feng also remembered each other''s identity.


    Even in the next 10 years, there is only one person who can do this, that is yiqiuling, known as the queen of ice and snow.


    She is a descendant of an ancient martial arts family. While she is proficient in ancient martial arts, she also awakens the power of water system. She is absolutely superb in controlling ice and snow. In the end, she becomes a holy step and one of the pillars of human beings. She has no place to live, her whereabouts are vague, and she is indifferent to all forces.


    Even in the last days, she still maintains her sense of justice.


    However, she is not a pedantic person. She is not a person who can sacrifice herself for others. She just does what she can.


    In her words, "I don''t do these things with justice, just because I like it."

 Chapter 640

    Since it''s Yi Qiuling, Chu Feng can''t do it easily.


    It''s not only about the contribution of the other party in the future, but also about yourself.


    When she is encircled by the forces of long Ao, Yi Qiuling slaughters a 100 member team of long Ao, giving herself a chance to escape.


    Although she didn''t come for herself, she saved Chu Feng.


    After that, there was no intersection between them, but Chu Feng kept in mind the kindness of saving lives that time.


    Chu Feng is a person who repays his kindness. In his previous life, he gave up all the opportunities to become a power man because of his human feelings. Although he became indifferent to many human feelings because he was frustrated later, Chu Feng still couldn''t be indifferent to this kind of life-saving kindness.


    At this time, Yi Qiuling''s teammates began to clamor.


    "What''s not clear? They have admitted that they are the killers. "


    "This kind of killer is the cancer among human beings, and should be killed completely."


    Seeing these clamorous teammates, Chu Feng made some mockery in his indifferent eyes. No wonder Yi Qiuling has been acting alone all the time. There is only one fox around him. Normal people will not let these idiots follow him.


    "Shut up


    Yiqiuling gave a big drink, and all the people were quiet in an instant. Their eyes showed a faint fear, as if they thought of something terrible.


    After stopping drinking these people, Yi Qiuling comes to Chu Feng and others.


    Han Yunxiao and others were about to make some moves, but Chu Feng stopped them with a gesture.


    With a wave of her hand, the snowflakes on the ground flew up, and some horseshoe prints buried by the snowflakes were also exposed in front of the public.


    "The horseshoe prints of these brigades were slow at first, but after a certain turning point, they suddenly began to accelerate, and then ran towards the main battlefield. It seems that you are right. They wanted to rob you, but they died in your hands because of their lack of strength."


    Yi Qiuling first looked at the horseshoe seals of the army, then at the horseshoe seals in the process of pursuing and killing. She frowned slightly, and then sighed, "it''s OK, you go!"


    Only by these footprints on the ground, she had roughly inferred the whole story.


    As for the horseshoe marks behind, she could see that after these people defeated most of the enemies, the rest of the herdsmen wanted to run away, so they cut down the roots.


    By the standards of the old times, this kind of behavior is a bit excessive.


    But in this era, that''s really not a problem.


    So her sigh is also a sigh for the times.


    "Is she a detective?"


    Zhang Ziqing opened his mouth and thought it was incredible.


    Just by the footprints on the ground, we can infer the whole story. This woman has a high IQ.


    "It''s not something a detective can do, it''s something a normal person with a brain can think of."


    Chu Feng looked at Yi Qiuling''s teammates with scornful eyes, "you want to kill people everywhere. Are you organized by killers?"


    Zhang Zi was very angry, but he didn''t say anything.


    It''s no fun to argue with Chu Feng, a straight man of steel.


    "What do you mean, boy?"


    "Hello! Don''t go too far. "


    Several people who have been ridiculed look at Chu Feng with angry eyes, but Yi Qiuling stares back with one eye, and one by one, they stop.


    In front of Yi Qiuling, they didn''t dare to make mistakes.


    "Let''s go!"


    Yi Qiuling said hello, and then she took her teammates to leave. Behind her, the ice garden trapped in the reconnaissance Corps turned into ice crystals and dissipated in the air.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Chu Feng suddenly stopped her, "you are also Chinese. Why are you here? Is it related to some special call from the north? "


    "You''ve got the call, too?"


    Yi Qiuling turned around, but it didn''t seem strange, "I didn''t receive such a call, but some of my teammates heard such a call, so they came to have a look."


    Not yiqiuling?


    Although this answer is somewhat unexpected, Chu Feng is not surprised.


    People like Yi Qiuling are really hard to control and influence.


    In later generations, some people think that since people like her often do justice, and more than once, save the survivors in the alien invasion, they should be a kind person. Kindness and weakness are synonyms in the last life, and also the representative of bullying.


    So a force wanted to plot against this woman.


    "We have a lot of survivors here. If you want to save these people''s lives, listen to us. If you don''t listen, these people will die because of you."Later, more than 3000 people in the whole survival base were slaughtered by Yi Qiuling. No matter who kidnapped the survivors or those who were kidnapped, none of them survived.


    Even the hostages were killed, so that countless people gave up the idea of dealing with her.


    People in the military asked her to give an explanation, and she was also very cooperative: "those so-called hostages and kidnappers are one group at all. What''s wrong with me killing them?"


    Later, it was over.


    The number of survivors saved by Yi Qiuling at the time of alien invasion is not 100000, but 80000. For a group of people who want to kill human heroes, they send a lot of forces to deal with them. The military people are not so cold-blooded, and the bad guys in the world can''t be killed. Even if Yi Qiuling''s practice is cruel, it can''t reach the first level they want to deal with Ladder.


    Now Yi Qiuling, has not reached that point, from she can tolerate such teammates in her side, can see.


    "There''s a trap, a trap for humans."


    Chu Feng said simply, "I went there to get rid of this trap."


    Yi Qiuling stares at Chu Feng''s eyes, as if confirming something. After two seconds, she says, "then I''ll go even more."


    "Whatever."


    With that, Chu Feng galloped away.


    He doesn''t know if Yi Qiuling has also entered the water mansion without his own interference, but now that he has his reminder, Yi Qiuling should be more cautious.


    What''s more, he walked slowly before because he was fighting with too many mutant animals in the northwest and North China grassland. Now that there are no such obstacles, his speed should be much faster.


    As long as he can arrive before the other party, he can control the situation.


    After Chu Feng and others left, a woman beside Yi Qiuling said indignantly, "unexpectedly, you are willing to let go of these killing demons."


    "Do you know why I want to keep you by my side?" Yi Qiuling said.


    "Why?"


    "Because only when you are by my side can I control you from doing stupid things."

 Chapter 641

    "I don''t know how she did it."


    On the way, Zhang Ziqing said to himself.


    As a water system psionic, she''s just blown up by her opponent.


    Is it really something that human beings can do to control ice and snow directly and form an ice and snow garden?


    Other people in the Investigation Corps also cast their eyes on Chu Feng. They want to hear if Chu Feng can explain this move.


    It''s really an amazing move.


    And look at each other''s actions, it seems that it can be formed naturally.


    Chu Feng said: "you look at me too omnipotent, and also look down on the world too much. I don''t understand the principle of that move, but I can tell you the way to exert your strength."


    In front of everyone''s eyes, the understanding of power, no one should be able to reach Chu Feng!


    Chu Feng said: "no one can master Su YuYan''s flowing light in the sky, not only because of her talent, but also because of her belief. Yuanli is a very special force that can echo people''s hearts. So when you sincerely want to do something, you will get Yuanli''s echo."


    Zhang Ziqing''s eyes brightened: "so, I can do the same thing as her?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "faith, in fact, is the way to shorten the target distance, but the direction is your own. Su YuYan''s biggest obsession is to be able to catch up with me, but your real faith is actually to be able to live a stable life, so your talent is inclined to ice, but you are better at controlling water."


    Zhang Ziqing is silent. She has no interest at all. She just wants a stable life and a man to rely on.


    Therefore, her Yuan Li also echoed her idea.


    Water control can help Chu Feng more than ice.


    Can Yuanli echo our hearts?


    Hearing this, a wonderful feeling rose in everyone''s heart, as if they realized something very important.


    Xu Shaoguang, who has a preliminary understanding of the transformation of the three forms of Yuanli, is even more thoughtful in his eyes.


    The speed of the people''s progress is very fast, even in the evening, they don''t stop their own pace, but after changing a horse, they continue to move forward.


    On the way forward, Chu Feng found the footprints of the wolves and wanted to go after them, but they soon disappeared.


    Seeing this, Chu Feng did not force him to go on.


    The situation has changed unexpectedly again, so he must seize the time.


    After two days and one night of long-distance attack, with the endurance of hell dimple horse, it has been changed three times. Chu Feng asked everyone to stop and have a rest.


    The rest place is the boundary stone of Maoxiong and grassland country.


    When we got here, we probably knew where our destination was.


    They went from central China to Northwest China, then to North China, and then all the way north, across the grassland country. After passing the boundary monument, there is a very famous place, Lake Baikal.


    This is the largest and deepest freshwater lake in the world.


    Although we don''t know why the city Lord went there, we believe that Chu Feng must have his own reasons for doing so.


    At rest, Chu Feng summoned a dozen hellhounds, and then released the dark army.


    Under the protection of the dark legion, the whole camp is solid.


    Even so, the scouts took turns to watch the night.


    At night, their camp was attacked continuously, but no matter what kind of attack, they could not break through the blockade of the dark army. Yiyi''s adopted more than a dozen mutant red crowned cranes also flew out to fight, of course, under the protection of hellhounds.


    After a night''s rest, the day finally arrived.


    The dark Legion caused a total of more than ten members of the loss, but Chu Feng did not care, this casualty even the dark Legion itself will not care too much.


    After daybreak, we arrived at Lake Baikal after an hour''s drive.


    Lake Baikal is 636 kilometers long and 48 kilometers wide. It is even longer than some provinces in China, and its width is across the city level. It is freezing all the year round, and it is even colder when the vitality of heaven and earth changes greatly. The whole world is a white world, and it looks so beautiful under the sunshine.


    If the present sunlight, as well as the brightness of the old times, it would be more perfect.


    Looking at the frozen lake in front of him, Han Yunxiao said with emotion: "I always wanted to visit Lake Baikal to see the wonders of the largest freshwater lake in the legend. I didn''t expect that now I finally had the opportunity to come here, but in such an environment."


    Zhang Ziqing''s beautiful eyes are also beautiful. The scenery here is very beautiful. There are snow fields everywhere, and the frozen lake is also very beautiful.


    It''s just that they came here to fight!


    Ye Xiaohui joked: "I''m not because our strength is strong enough. Now, we should try our best to keep warm.""Ha ha ha!"


    The crowd burst into laughter.


    Yiyi came out of her mother''s arms and said to the crane eggs in her arms, "why don''t you hatch? If I hatch again, I''ll roast eggs. "


    Yiyi doesn''t always show kindness to any animal. After all, we all ate a lot of meat from mutant animals along the way. If we really have too much kindness, it would be too boring.


    Yiyi is really close to these cranes, so she will take them in.


    These days, she has been trying to hatch eggs.


    Chu Feng can also find a suitable environment to hatch these eggs in Yuan mansion, but since Yi Yi likes it, Chu Feng will let Yi Yi dispose of it.


    Now there are 26 red crowned cranes. There are 70 or 80 eggs that haven''t hatched. If they can all hatch, they can become a powerful force, but Chu Feng can''t see it.


    Now the strongest little crane is a fourth level monster. It''s a good talent to reach this level in less than a month.


    Under the severe cold, the red crowned cranes outside shivered with cold. One by one, they folded their wings and stood on the back of huoyun horse to warm themselves.


    Under the climate change, the temperature here has reached minus 40 or 50 degrees centigrade. Even the powers need clothes to resist the terrible cold, not to mention the Red Crowned Crane.


    See these Red Crowned Crane shivering appearance, Yiyi came to chufeng''s side, delicate small hand holding chufeng''s cape.


    "Brother!"


    After that, she looked at Chu Feng pitifully and said nothing.


    What Chu Feng is most afraid of is that the little girl looks at herself with this kind of eyes, making herself like a devil who bullies the little girl. After a minute, Chu Feng takes out a lotus seed of Hellfire lotus, and then flushes a bucket of water and gives it to Yi Yi.


    "Give them this! It''s warm. "


    Yiyi happily holds the bucket to feed the Red Crowned Crane.


    Ye Xiaohui said helplessly, "do you spoil her too much?"


    Chu Feng also said with a bitter smile: "however, this kind of dependence is worthy of our willing protection."

 Chapter 642

    After watching the snow for a while, Chu Feng began to do business.


    "Put the hell nightmare horse away, and you can be divided into five teams. You can find out if there is any abnormal situation here. Of course, it''s OK to watch the snow scenery, but don''t relax your vigilance."


    Chu Feng thought about it, and then called out some hellhounds, and each team followed two, "we don''t need to search too deliberately, we are not too eager for the moment."


    "Yes Members of the reconnaissance Corps cheered.


    They can see that the Lord of the city just wants to give them a chance to travel.


    In the last days, it was a luxury to travel and enjoy the scenery, but now that there was a chance to be righteous, Chu Feng didn''t want to be too harsh on his subordinates.


    After all, the tasks usually assigned to them are very dangerous. Relaxation is the king. Now it seems good to give them a chance to relax.


    With hellhounds on the side, the danger is tolerable.


    If there''s any accident, it''s an accident!


    In this precarious world, with this degree of security, if it is not safe enough, there is really no need for the world to exist.


    "Ziqing, come and have a look. Is there anything under the ice?" Chu Feng greets Zhang Ziqing.


    Zhang Ziqing close to the ice, after a few seconds, said: "can''t feel, under the ice, there should be a lot of mutant monster, but what kind of strength these mutant monster have, that''s not what I can detect, I can feel underwater things can bring me a lot of danger."


    Chu Feng nodded: "don''t worry. Let''s look around."


    I have already come here, and the things under the water haven''t been in a hurry to sneak attack on me, which means that the other party is not in a hurry. In this case, I don''t need to worry.


    In the next few hours, Chu Feng, Zhang Ziqing and ye Xiaohui looked around at the snow scenery and collected some plants that could survive in this cold environment.


    Chu Feng opened up a world of ice and snow in Yuanfu. These hardy plants were put into it and gave some Yuanshui for its growth.


    Chu Feng opened up a lot of such experimental areas in Yuanfu. Although they are of little use now, they may be useful one day in the future!


    Especially after the glacial age, it was a nightmare for human beings.


    Most of the plants he collected from hell are relatively fire-resistant, and few of them can survive in severe cold environment.


    The mutated plants here are more likely to survive.


    As for the ecological damage here, when is the time to take care of it?


    Zhang Ziqing follows Chu Feng. He feels that it''s good to live like this. He doesn''t have to think about the dangerous environment outside and don''t care about the things that annoy him.


    It''s enough to have someone you like around you.


    The tour lasted five hours and then it was dark.


    All the people in the reconnaissance camp also returned home with great pleasure. They all know that they can''t go on like this all the time. Now it''s very rare to have a chance to get rid of the troubles in their mind.


    In the evening, Chu Feng did not ask you to camp immediately, but led you to a city here, Baikalsk.


    There are only more than 10000 people here, not as many as a village in Huaxia, but it is a famous tourist destination, and the ski resort here is quite famous.


    If the family is not poor, well, Chu Feng thinks that he is poor, Chu Feng also wants to bring his sister to play.


    But when they came here, they only saw bodies everywhere.


    These corpses are broken, as if they were eaten by something. The rest of the broken corpses are frozen on the ground. Even the expression of some corpses is frozen in the last scene before death.


    "It''s not like being eaten by zombies."


    After pressing the corpses on the ground, the people of the Investigation Corps immediately recovered from the state of enjoying the scenery during the day, and then went forward to examine the wounds.


    More than ten seconds later, Han Yunxiao solemnly said: "it''s not caused by bears and zombies, but by wolves."


    Although it was eaten by wild animals, the scars of bear and wolf are different.


    They haven''t seen the scars of bears biting people, but they have seen the scars of wolves eating people these days.


    Wolf?


    Ye Xiaohui said: "there are thousands of corpses here! It doesn''t include those farther away, that is to say, the wolf pack here should be very large. "


    Everyone''s time has become dignified, and they have met Tengger''s trace more than once these days, but the other party is too alert and cunning.


    At this time, there was a roar of grief and indignation in the distance.


    Although the language is not Chinese, Chu Feng can read information directly from the fluctuation of soul."Oh! Who did this? "


    "Are they the damned walking dead again? No, it''s the result of the beast''s gnawing. If it''s the dirty walking dead, they will also mutate. "


    "Go for it. Let''s find the murderer. We''ll take off the skins of those wild animals."


    A part of the crowd in the distance was just in the direction of Chu Feng and others. When they saw Chu Feng and others, they yelled angrily:


    "it''s you, you damned people. I''ll kill you."


    As a result, a dozen strong men with ice and snow machetes immediately cut at several people, and several strong men released their powers behind them.


    In the face of these people who do not agree with each other, the reconnaissance Corps will not be polite.


    "Kill


    They have already formed the habit of fighting back equally since they are attacked by each other. They will not be merciful when they are attacked by each other.


    "Poof!"


    A dozen strong men who rushed to the front soon fell into the pool of blood. Xu Shaoguang''s hands flashed with dazzling brilliance, which made several other casters unable to open their eyes. Then Han Yunxiao, Zou Mengxuan and others rushed forward to harvest the opponent''s head.


    "There''s one left alive."


    Zou Mengxuan carries a half dead soldier and throws it at the foot of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng stepped on the strong man''s chest and said, "the people here are not killed by us. They are killed by wolves. We are just passing by."


    "Then why are you?"


    The strong man spat out a mouthful of blood, and then Chu Feng''s feet made an effort. A force penetrated the strong man''s chest and took his life.


    "Although we didn''t kill, if our strength is a little weaker, then we are the ones who died just now. I''m in a good mood to let you die." Chu Feng explained coldly.


    It''s called closing eyes?


    not take it seriously, but most of them have experienced big scenes, and make complaints about it.

 Chapter 643

    "Huaxia people, we have always been friendly with Huaxia. Is that your explanation?"


    A group of strong men and women in fur coats came from nearby and glared at Chu Feng. "I know it''s a misunderstanding, but you still killed our companion."


    Because it was in the night, there was not much noise, so they heard the fight between the two sides and Chu Feng''s "explanation" just now.


    Such an explanation made them furious.


    Because I was too angry, I ignored the problem of language.


    Han Yunxiao and others return to the back of Chu Feng and listen to Chu Feng''s instructions.


    Chu Feng sneered: "it''s clearly your people who killed us first. Now you come to question us instead. We just defend ourselves and fight back."


    A group of strong men glared angrily, but a strong white man at the head stretched out his hand to stop everyone''s fury.


    Seeing that the other side was not in a hurry, the reconnaissance corps also stopped its plan.


    However, the necessary vigilance is still needed. They have not relaxed their vigilance.


    "I know that we were wrong just now. After all, I know that my companions are very good. It''s very difficult to stop them without hurting them."


    The strong white man stepped forward two steps and looked at the corpse of his companion. "But even if it''s their fault, they are also our companions. You are outsiders! Since you have killed our companions, you have to pay for them with blood, which is worthy of our dead companions


    While speaking, the soldiers around the strong white man were all ready to fight.


    A fight is imminent.


    Chu Feng shook his head. Not everyone in the world is reasonable.


    Although the other party is a sensible person, he is not a reasonable person.


    I know it is our companions who are impulsive. I know it is our companions who have made mistakes. I know your actions are justifiable. However, they are our companions and you are our enemies. Then you must give us an account of the things that hurt our companions!


    This account is blood debt and blood repayment!


    Look at the face that Chu Feng just gave them an "explanation", he also gave Chu Feng an explanation to let you understand.


    He is a person who can understand the truth, but can''t help others.


    Although Chu Feng can solve the other side, in his eyes, Tengger''s threat is obviously greater.


    "Wait a minute? Don''t you want to avenge the people here? "


    Chu Feng said calmly, "you should be able to see that if we fight, no matter what the result is, you must be dead and wounded. Then there is no one here to help them revenge. Do you want to see such a situation?"


    Because of his good command of language, Chu Feng''s words can be directly conveyed through spiritual power, so that people can understand his general meaning.


    The head of the strong man was about to start the action also stopped: "do you want to take this as a threat?"


    Between speaking, the temperature in the air seems to be several degrees lower.


    Threats? make fun of!


    Chu Feng has never thought of threatening Maoxiong with anything. You know, Maoxiong''s hostage is as dangerous as the drug dealer in China.


    Although it is only an accident that the other side kills the hostages first when carrying out the task, it is true that the other side does not see the hostages in the eyes.


    The hostage is still so, let alone the enemy''s whereabouts.


    In this way, it is easier to irritate the bear.


    "I don''t mean that. I mean, the man who manipulates the wolf pack and I are enemies. My companions and I also come here to track each other. I have the means to track each other."


    Chu Feng said, "you should understand how powerful the enemy who can slaughter a town is. I don''t think you want to make the ghosts here unable to sleep."


    Hearing this, the angry bears also stopped for a while.


    "If you dare to cheat me, I will not let you go."


    Looking at the corpses everywhere, the strong man clenched his fist and said, "OK, but I have to give an account of the death of my companions. I can promise that after our two sides join hands to solve the enemy, we can have a fair duel, no matter what the result of the duel, we can not involve the country behind us. "


    In this case, he could not feel relieved of his companion''s death.


    However, thousands of his compatriots have died here, and the hatred is obviously greater.


    What''s more, one is the conflict caused by misunderstanding, and the other is the direct use of their compatriots as food. Such hatred cannot be erased.


    Even if they are not afraid of death, they should at least help these people get revenge before they die.


    Therefore, he is willing to join hands with Chu Feng for the time being and carry out liquidation afterwards.


    However, he also has the consciousness that one person should act as one person. This is a matter for his team and has nothing to do with the position of the country behind them.Even if they die in the hands of the enemy, they will admit it.


    For the other party''s stubborn, Chu Feng also has some helpless.


    "Well, come with us!"


    Chu Feng said, summoned the hellhound, began to smell the taste here.


    At the same time, he also took some blood from the wound of the residents here. In case the hellhound failed to track, he used the tracking symbol to solve the problem.


    In tracking at the same time, Chu Feng also told the two sides of the agreement.


    People in the Investigation Corps also find it difficult to understand the consciousness of these Maoxiong soldiers. It can only be said that different national concepts shape different nationalities.


    Han Yunxiao even some regret: "if just can not hurt their lives, take them."


    This kind of temper is actually quite to their taste.


    It''s just that the conflict between the two sides has been caused and there is no way to recover it.


    Zou Mengxuan looked at the corpses on the ground: "when these people fight, they don''t think about defense at all. Without hurting their lives, I''m not sure I can leave them. Finally, it''s our limit to be able to leave a living."


    When Mao bears fight, they never consider the strength comparison between the two sides. No matter how strong the opponent is, don''t counselle, just do it.


    This kind of character makes them suffer a lot, but it makes their opponents fear more.


    And for them, there''s not much difference between killing half the people and killing all the people.


    Therefore, when the other party does not agree, the end of the tragedy has been fixed.


    On the other side of the Maoxiong team, everyone agreed to such a decision.


    The conflict between the two sides originated from a misunderstanding, which is a personal feud. They must put the personal feud behind the national hatred.


    If they can avenge the people here, they will die without regret, and they can help their teammates to avenge wholeheartedly.

 Chapter 644

    After tracking each other, Chu Feng and Maoxiong''s team work together.


    Although the opponent doesn''t have a mount, the power of the psionic in a short period of time is not much worse, but it needs to consume a little more energy.


    The time of the murder was not too long. The reason why the bear team was here was that they stayed here.


    Although they can track the enemy according to their tracks, the speed of wolves is faster than that of humans, and the speed of tracking through their tracks is too slow.


    After going forward for an hour, Chu Feng called each other to stop.


    Chu Feng''s figure disappeared in the night. A minute later, he came to the crowd with two giant wolf bodies more than 5 meters long.


    "This is the giant wolf of the other side''s watch and vigil. It seems that the other side''s resting place should be in the valley ahead, because it''s more sheltered there."


    Chu Feng way, "I know you are very anxious, that also asks you to be sure to endure, I will make some arrangement, let the other party cannot escape here."


    The leader of the bear nodded, "OK, I believe you."


    The hairy bear''s people are so strange that even the enemy will believe him as long as they have an appetite for him.


    Of course, even those who believe in it do not prevent them from killing people.


    Although they help their relatives, they always have a clear sense of gratitude and resentment.


    With that, the bearers began to lie in ambush on one side of the valley.


    After Chu Feng left a certain distance with the scouts, he called out the dark Legion in the yuan mansion, and ambushed the dark Legion on the mountains on both sides of the valley.


    The whole process took only two minutes, and then he immediately went to the other side of the valley without stopping.


    "Ow ~"


    the loud howl of wild wolves resounded through the whole valley, and the wolves in the whole valley began to howl.


    Because the mountain is not big, there is no avalanche.


    What''s more, the snow here has been frozen very hard, there are not so many gaps between the ice and snow, and there is no such condition for avalanche.


    "No, it''s found out!"


    Chu Feng''s face changed, "do it!"


    The members of the reconnaissance regiment rode on the hell nightmare horse. Before that, they had replaced their wolf fur coats with black iron armor, and then quickly rushed to the other end of the valley.


    At this time, they happened to encounter several huge waves.


    "Kill


    Chu Feng and ye Xiaohui take the lead to rush out and ride the hell nightmare horse to stop the wolves. Then their swords come out of their scabbard and blaze a dazzling red light in the dark.


    The glow of red sparkled in the night sky, followed by the blood gushing from the giant wolf''s head.


    A few seconds later, a few giant wolves left the valley first, leaving only the body.


    "Damn, it''s you again!"


    Tengger is riding on a giant wolf. Next to him is the wolf king with silver hair. The wolf king naturally has the pride of the wolf king and will not let him ride on his back.


    "Master, let''s solve them. How about that?"


    A group of herdsmen in fur coats, riding horses from behind, followed Tengger, and then asked for the same challenge, "just a few people, we will soon be able to get rid of him."


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you."


    Tengger did not hesitate to order, and then immediately led a large number of wolves, running in another direction, the goal is another exit of the valley.


    The battle with Chu Feng has cast a shadow on him. Even though the number of Wolves under his command has exceeded 1000, he is still unwilling to spend his strength here.


    As for these grassland herdsmen, they are far less trustworthy to him than wolves.


    These herdsmen on the grassland, accompanied by more than 200 wolves, rushed towards the direction of Chu Feng and others.


    "Hahaha, let your heads be our name giving certificate to wolf king!"


    "It''s your misfortune to meet us!"


    There are only 70 or 80 herdsmen in these grasslands, all of them are elite. If they are not elite, they will not be left by Tengger, but will be directly used as food.


    However, even if it is elite, it also depends on who it is compared with.


    "Kill


    The people of the Investigation Corps, without hesitation, issued the order of the killer.


    Even Yiyi took part in the battle. Chu Feng didn''t want to kill one by one too early, but ye Xiaohui felt that her daughter had experienced enough.


    Even if you don''t want to kill, you should at least take part in this kind of fighting and treat your companions.


    Yiyi has gained Xiaoxi''s ability. Although he has the sword of light as his fighting weapon, his favorite thing is healing.


    At the moment when the two sides fight each other, it is a one-sided situation immediately.


    The ChiYan sword in the hands of Chu Feng and ye Xiaohui crosses an arc in the air, extending more than 5 meters, and cuts the grassland herdsmen and their horses in half.Han Yunxiao, Zou Mengxuan and others are also the best in dawning city.


    After they were raised to level 6 by Chu Feng, with their excellent equipment and powerful mounts, they were slaughtered in the face of these people.


    Hell dimple horse launched a charge, a few unlucky giant wolves, on the spot by hell dimple horse''s top horn pierced the throat, died on the spot.


    Members on horseback can also wave their machetes without fear.


    The cutlass made of pure red eye gold, with its own sharpness, has been able to cut the defense of the level 6 strong, not to mention the herdsmen who rarely appear in the level 6.


    The one-sided situation left the herdsmen behind dumbfounded.


    They thought it was a battle of bullying the less with the more, but they didn''t expect that the other side was killing so fast. They were all killed with one knife.


    There is no 300 rounds of fierce war, their attack has always been directly to the key parts of the greeting.


    Of course, it''s not that they don''t pay attention to skills, but their so-called skills are all about learning how to kill each other and make them lose the ability to hurt themselves.


    "We''re not their adversaries. We''re going to retreat."


    "No, if we retreat, the wolf king will kill us."


    "Even if they suffer heavy losses, at least they have to be beaten back."


    "There''s a little girl over there. We''re going to take hostages."


    They don''t mean to capture hostages. After all, when grassland people attacked cities in history, many people used hostages as shields.


    So these grassland herdsmen rushed to Yiyi and wanted to capture a hostage.


    "Shameless!"


    Zhang Ziqing''s eyes were cold, and the thick ice wall blocked the way of these grassland herdsmen. Then ye Xiaohui quickly arrived.


    The power of annihilation sword is fully exerted in Ye Xiaohui''s body. The power of terror makes her almost like a nobody. When she wields the sword, she doesn''t even need to consider the opponent''s block.


    Because under the Qi of the sword body, any block is in vain.

 Chapter 645

    Seeing these people who want to kill themselves, die under their mother''s sword, Yiyi''s eyes appear fear, but it is quickly covered by firmness.


    "I want to be strong, I have to be strong!"


    Yiyi clenched the powder fist, and then the treatment and increase of the light system fell on Ye Xiaohui and some injured members of the reconnaissance Corps.


    She can''t kill herself now, but at least she can face such a scene.


    In less than five minutes, there were only one body left in the whole valley, and more than 200 giant wolves had died under their swords.


    After solving these giant wolves, Chu Feng continued to order: "advance!"


    With that, the reconnaissance Corps continued to move forward.


    In front of them, too, a fierce battle broke out.


    "Kill these prairie bastards!"


    "Don''t leave any of these animals."


    "Blood for blood!"


    At the other end of the pass, the bear''s soldiers were killed from the ambush when Tengger was ready to lead the wolf away from here.


    The sense of smell of wolves can detect traps of this degree.


    But Tengger did not look carefully because he was in a hurry to escape.


    Caught off guard, wolves also appeared casualties.


    Most of these bear soldiers hold cold unknown machetes in their hands. When these machetes cut on the wolves, they will freeze with the wounds, but the cold will also erode along the blood vessels to the hearts and heads of the wolves.


    Before, when the reconnaissance regiment was fighting with the other side, it was also because of the black iron armor that it didn''t get fatal damage, otherwise there would be casualties.


    Maoxiong''s fighting style has always been reckless. These people are the representatives of Maoxiong.


    Even the psionic powers of the magic department release their magic while they slash people with a knife. They don''t have the concept of defense. They all rely on the body protection force to defend themselves.


    However, under their deadly attack, they slashed desperately, and the wolves all flew directly behind. Where can they still attack them?


    "It''s killing one of their towns, isn''t it? Do they have to work so hard? "


    Tengger said angrily, "since you sincerely want to die, no, that terrible monster is still behind. Those people can''t stop that monster for long."


    Chu Feng and reconnaissance Corps he also asked himself that he could deal with, but before Chu Feng in pursuit of him, called out hellhounds.


    Although he didn''t know what restrictions such a call had, he knew that wolves were not rivals of hellhounds, so he also wanted to avoid fighting.


    What he wants is to command the wolves and kill a large number of Chinese people, not this kind of war of attrition.


    With a wave of the silver wolf king''s claws, a strong white man''s body was cut in half.


    "Kill, you brute!"


    The strong man of Mao Xiong desperately holds the long sword in his hand. The last force is poured into the long sword, and then the powerful Yuan Li waves forward, leaving a scar on the wolf king''s body.


    The length of the scar is less than 20 cm, which is insignificant compared with the giant wolf king who is more than 7 meters long.


    But the wolf king felt that it was a humiliation to him.


    "Ouch!"


    The wolf king roared, then chewed down the head of the strong man and ate it into his stomach.


    Tengger directed more than a dozen giant wolves to run towards the mountains on both sides. The valley here is not that kind of vertical steep slope, so it is not difficult for giant wolves to climb the mountain.


    However, in less than a minute, the bodies of more than a dozen giant wolves on both sides rolled down.


    "The Chinese didn''t cheat me. He really has the means!"


    The leader of the bear burst out a strong breath, "the enemy''s retreat has been cut off, we don''t have any fear, we must bury all these animals here!"


    "Ah


    Maoxiong''s soldiers are full of momentum, fighting even harder.


    One bear after another fell on the snow, but more wolves lost their breath and fell down with wide eyes.


    The bear that has taken up arms is much more ferocious than these wolves.


    "Asshole, why do you stop me one by one?"


    Tengger roared bitterly. He had a premonition that the valley might be the place where he buried his bones.


    Just then, the white wolf king looked up and found a huge shadow hovering in the air.


    "It''s the black dragon!"


    After seeing the thunder corpse dragon, Tengger''s heart was even more clattering.


    There are thunder corpse dragons tracking their tracks in the air, and there are so many Maoxiong fighters blocking them here, they may not be able to run away.


    At this moment, the sound of horse''s hooves came from the other side of the valley."Kill


    Chu Feng sent an order to the peaks on both sides, and then the members of the dark Legion rushed down from both sides and began to attack the wolves from both sides.


    Thunder corpse dragon didn''t move in the air, but his eyes were fixed on danger.


    Its task is to watch Tengger. Anyway, the wolves can''t fly, so as long as we can watch Tengger, it''s equivalent to watching all the wolves.


    With the dark Legion joining the battle, the wolves are in a more difficult situation.


    Although these wolves are also very brave, the number is more than 1000, but most of them are only the fourth peak, and they have no advantage over the dark Legion in the level.


    There are also hellhounds involved in the battle, making the wolves more difficult.


    "Since there is no way to escape, fight to the death!"


    Tengger cut down the Maoxiong soldiers in front of him. Anyway, they were in a desperate situation, so they had to die.


    Wolves in a desperate situation, like the battle of trapped animals, play a far higher level of combat effectiveness.


    Although there are 70 or 80 Maoxiong soldiers, they are the weakest among the four ambushes, compared with the dark army and Chu Feng''s reconnaissance battalion.


    However, they didn''t seem to care about this, just desperately don''t let Tengger have the chance to escape.


    "Dangle, you must die today!"


    Chu Feng''s pursuit of electricity broke out at a speed far faster than that of ordinary hell nightmare horse, and turned into black lightning flashing purple light. The two giant wolves in front of him were torn apart by the huge force of chasing electricity, and Chu Feng rushed in the direction of Tengger.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s direction getting closer and closer, Tengger ordered several wolves to block his side.


    Silver wolf king issued a roar, is ready to come forward to protect their masters, the air thunder corpse dragon suddenly highlights the black lightning, came on the silver wolf king.


    Silver wolf king spits out a white breath, and the black lightning of thunder corpse dragon collides with each other.


    However, in the moment of entanglement, Chu Feng has been close to Tengger.


    "Heaven forbid!"


    In a flash, the gun of scourge penetrates the three wolves, and then enters Tengger''s body and explodes in Tengger''s body!


    "Boom!"

 Chapter 646

    Under the power of the curse gun, Tengger was blown to pieces without resistance.


    The power released from the scourge was projected in all directions, and more than a dozen giant wolves were affected. They were directly punched with blood holes and turned into sieves.


    "Ao ~"


    the silver wolf king let out a howl of grief and indignation, and rushed to Chu Feng regardless of everything.


    This hateful human dare to kill his partner.


    We must tear up this hateful human!


    The invisible sword Qi condenses on Chu Feng''s left arm and then cuts out.


    "Poof!"


    The silver wolf king''s body, broken in half, fell to the ground powerlessly. Thunder corpse dragon came down from the sky and swallowed the silver wolf king''s body.


    "Swallowing the silver wolf king at the peak of level 6, with the inside information of thunder corpse dragon itself, it should not be far from level 7!"


    For the death of the silver wolf king, Chu Feng did not have much feeling.


    There are too many lives in his hands. Where can we have time to hurt the spring and autumn?


    Silver wolf king''s quality is relatively high, which is reflected in the strength of the same level. This kind of high-quality life should also promote the evolution of thunder corpse dragon.


    This is the greatest value of silver wolf king to him.


    After losing the wolf king, some of the wolves'' eyes began to turn red, and they launched a desperate attack on human beings, but some of the giant wolves were ready to turn around and escape.


    However, under the siege of the dark Legion and the control of thunder corpse dragon, those wolves who tried to escape suffered a serious setback.


    The trolls hold the shield made of the tortoise''s carapace and block the way for the wolves to escape. If these wolves want to jump over the wall composed of trolls directly by their powerful jumping ability, they will be attacked by the sword demon. It is very difficult for the giant wolves falling from the sky to escape this inevitable attack.


    The Hongyan people, who are good at using long guns, are the enemies who have crossed the line of defense in the rear.


    The territory of the hell three headed dog, when it was first cultivated, was selected to be good at cooperating with the Legion arms. Now, of course, there is no problem in cooperating with each other.


    With the barrier of the dark legion, the wolves have only one way to fight.


    On the verge of extinction, wolves become more crazy.


    Several giant wolves pounce on Zou Mengxuan at the same time. Zou Mengxuan''s nightmare horse jumps into the air and steps on a giant wolf, breaking away from the encirclement.


    But at this time, several giant wolves blocked his way.


    Zou Mengxuan in the hands of the red flame knife, sharp to the extreme of the knife, a knife cut off a giant wolf''s head, but the rest of the giant wolf took advantage of this time, toward his body not fatally rushed up.


    The red flame knife continuously cuts, in a twinkling of an eye, three giant wolves have already died under his knife.


    But the rest of the wolves have lost their senses, even if they die, they will bite a piece of meat from him.


    Seeing the wolf''s bloody mouth tearing at him, Zou Mengxuan''s heart burst out: "you can only see the black iron armor on your body. Can you stop the wolf''s teeth?"


    At this time, the one horn on the top of the hell dimple horse under his seat suddenly projected a dark light, which directly eroded a large area of the throat of a giant wolf and made it lose its breath.


    "Good chance!"


    Zou Mengxuan in front of a bright, quickly take advantage of this opportunity to break through.


    But the rest of the giant wolves, desperately with the body pressure on Zou Mengxuan, even if the body is cut off by the red flame knife, but also to create opportunities for his companions.


    "The meteor of explosion!"


    A flaming meteor passed by and hit the giant wolf, directly flying the two giant wolves'' bodies. The remaining giant wolves were also chased out under the influence of the airflow.


    Escape Zou Mengxuan, with more than a glance at the rear, the original is Chu Feng hand.


    When these giant wolves are working hard, Chu Feng is also constantly saving people. Once someone is trapped in the middle by the giant wolf''s desperate fighting method, he will save his subordinates.


    In addition, ye Xiaohui''s body of the sword has been improved. Among the wolves, it is like entering the realm of no one. Even if the wolves are desperate, there is no way to make up for the huge gap between the two sides.


    With the decreasing number of wolves, the dark Legion compressed the living space of wolves, and Chu Feng''s team became more secure.


    Although the fighting is still fierce, but we attack and defend each other, the situation has gradually stabilized.


    In addition to a hapless hell dimple horse who was bitten by a giant wolf with six steps, his team didn''t have much loss.


    But the situation on the other side of the bear is not so optimistic. Although the ice saber in their hands is extremely powerful, the giant wolves they hit even have no chance to change their injuries. However, when these giant wolves desperately sacrifice their lives and create opportunities for their companions to attack, they immediately suffered a lot of casualties.


    A giant wolf was cut off by the black iron sword, and another giant wolf took the opportunity to bite the bear soldier''s arm.The third giant wolf rushed up immediately, and the bear soldier cut it with his knife. The fourth giant wolf immediately bit the bear soldier''s throat.


    The end is to treat life as consumable.


    Crazy wolves and crazy bear soldiers with him, it is almost a battlefield into meat grinder, corpses and flesh constantly flying.


    Chu Feng, with all his strength, can help them reduce their casualties.


    However,


    Why did he try his best?


    In this battle surrounded by all sides, he has been responsible for three of them. From the point of view, in fact, he has done his utmost.


    In fact, he has created the situation of fighting among the trapped animals. Because the trolls in the dark Legion have too strong defense. Even if the wolves are desperate, they are hard to gnaw. Therefore, these giant wolves are obviously more willing to break through the enemy''s direction of causing casualties.


    Wolf has never been any retarded creature, even if desperately will not put down cunning.


    The dark Legion and scout battalion continue to harvest life, and the number of wolves is decreasing.


    ¡°32¡¢31¡­¡­ 22, almost. "


    Chu Feng has been silently counting, but what he counts is not the number of wolves, but the number of Maoxiong soldiers.


    He leaped forward, and the ChiYan sword in his hand stabbed 12 swords in succession, leaving behind a series of sword shadows. The throat of 12 giant wolves was directly pierced.


    As Chu Feng officially joined the battle, the number of wolves decreased faster and faster.


    Two minutes later, the whole valley was red with blood, and the wolf''s body was gradually frozen in the snow.


    "We''ve got revenge at last."


    The soldiers of the hairy bear continued to flog the carcasses of these giant wolves, chopping these carcasses.


    "Do you want to continue revenge?"

 Chapter 647

    The cold wind reverberated in the valley, and the whole valley was silent.


    After a short vent of anger, the bear soldiers gradually calmed down.


    In this battle, Maoxiong''s soldiers suffered the most casualties, with only 15 people left. The dark Legion also suffered some casualties, but Chu Feng''s team suffered no human casualties.


    Even the remaining 15 people were exhausted and bruised.


    If they want to continue to avenge their teammates now, the only end for them is the total annihilation.


    "Actually, we should thank you."


    The first Maoxiong soldier said, "without your help, we would never be able to deal with these wolves, let alone revenge. So even if you deliberately cheated us in this war just now, it at least gave us a chance to help the dead take revenge."


    Chu Feng was silent.


    The other side saw his intention, but still expressed thanks.


    If the two sides fight directly in Baikalsk, then Tengger will certainly run away, let alone play this beautiful ambush.


    And Chu Feng also has to consider for his team, so on the premise of being able to solve the opponent, he weakens the combat effectiveness of the Maoxiong soldiers as much as possible.


    Of course, this is also the plot of Yang, as long as the bear wants revenge, it must cooperate.


    "If you want a truce, I can let you go."


    Chu Feng said, "before killing your teammates, although it can not be said that they are worthy of death, but it can also be said that they are responsible. Since you are a sensible person, you should understand that you do not have to fight with me here."


    The leader of the bear shook his head: "if your teammate is killed by us, will you give up the chance of revenge because you are reasonable?"


    Chu Feng was silent.


    Truth? If he is in a good mood, it is not impossible to say, but most of the time, he directly tramples on the so-called truth.


    If one of his subordinates is killed, he will spare no effort to leave all the Maoxiong soldiers behind, no matter because of misunderstanding or not.


    Only if you help your parents or not, will you be surrounded more sincerely.


    Of course, if we stand at the level of the city of dawn, we have to help or not, because we trust a just person more than a short guard.


    According to the silent Chu Feng, the leader of Mao Xiong said: "in fact, the cause of this matter is ultimately in me. It''s because I don''t restrain my subordinates well that they will die. If I can help them revenge, I don''t care. If I can''t help them revenge, what face do I have to continue to live in this world?"


    "Boss."


    "Captain!"


    The eyes of the Maoxiong soldiers behind the leader were moist, and then ice crystals formed in the corners of their eyes under the cold wind.


    I didn''t expect their boss to think so.


    Chu Feng knew that it was irreparable, so he asked, "what''s your name?"


    There are not many people who are worthy of remembering their names. This should be one in front of him.


    "My name is slikensk."


    The leader of the bear raised his sword and suddenly put it down again. "Along the Bank of Lake Baikal, starting from our direction, we are going to the northeast for about 300 kilometers. There are ice and snow minerals. The sword in our hands is made of that kind of material.


    If you can come here from Huaxia, there must be some space powers. Otherwise, there is no way to solve the problem of logistics supply. You can take some minerals from there. I hope you can not kill them when you have conflicts with our Maoxiong people again and they don''t deserve to die. Of course, I don''t want to force you. "


    Chu Feng said with a bitter smile: "obviously, in the battle just now, I deliberately fooled you. I didn''t expect that you still believe me so much. But since you have such valuable information, shouldn''t you live in disgrace and pass it on to your country? At least until the end of the day. "


    He even told him this kind of valuable news. He couldn''t keep up with the brain circuits of the other party.


    And he doesn''t think that the other party will pit himself in such things, because they have seen the mobility under their feet.


    If you deceive yourself in this kind of thing, it will only make the two sides fight against each other.


    "You also want to reduce the casualties of your subordinates, so I can understand that. Your Legion also has a lot of sacrifice when helping us to encircle the wolves. As for transmitting the information to the country, you don''t need to worry about it, because there is no need to do it."


    After that, his face became fanatical:


    "I have one last request. I hope you can kill me with the strongest way."


    "Good!"


    Chu Feng agreed without hesitation.


    The long gun flashing white lightning appeared in his hands. The gun of scourge was a great burden to him in his previous life, but now he is the leader of the city of dawn. I don''t know how much profit he made by selling arms. He never lacked such things as crystal nucleus.So for him, the curse of heaven is to spend some of his time drawing Yuanfu.


    The spear of scourge, flashing with white thunder and lightning, penetrated the leader''s body, and then the white thunder and fire, which turned over, pierced the bodies of his companions.


    These bear soldiers, who had just fought side by side with them, fell to the ground one by one and died.


    Samadhi fire fell on their bodies and burned them up.


    After all, if the corpse is left behind, it is likely to become the food of zombies or wild animals, which is even more blasphemous to their corpses.


    Yiyi felt uncomfortable: "Why are we human beings, but we have to kill each other? Are those monsters not enough for us to kill? "


    Hearing this, people''s faces were a little unnatural.


    They ask themselves that they are worthy of their hearts, but some things are not.


    The process of human killing each other is full of pain.


    When the pain begins to numb, it is also the time for humanity to begin to drain.


    "There are too many answers to this question, but just because there are too many answers, even I don''t know which one is the right one."


    Chu Feng touched Yiyi''s head, "maybe you can find the right answer in the future."


    Yiyi nodded, not knowing what he understood.


    Chu Feng looked around the valley red with blood. Just now, the blood in the wound of these corpses had been frozen.


    His eyes fell on the chopped up giant wolf bodies and sighed: "it''s a pity that the wolf skin is so good."

 Chapter 648

    After cleaning the valley, Chu Feng and others rushed to the vein mentioned by slekenskov.


    This is an cryolite vein. After coming to this vein, Chu Feng also understands why the other party can tell himself the news here without caring.


    Because the largest cryolite vein in the world is in the white sea, which is not too far away from the capital of the Maoxiong empire. There is no need for them to come here.


    Cryolite can be used to refine cold iron. The weapon made by cryolite has the effect of freezing.


    When they fought with Maoxiong''s team before, their weapon making technology was not very mature, so Chu Feng didn''t recognize it for a moment.


    When the bear master forging technology, that is later famous ice and snow Corps was born.


    This kind of weapon is not suitable for everyone, but it can increase the weapons storage of Dawning city. It may have some effect in the future.


    What''s more, cryolite can play a great role in the magic powers of the water system. It can be sold at a good price after being made into a special weapon.


    Chu Feng ordered to set up camp here, and then directly released the dark legion, let those trolls take charge of the work of quarrying, and then put these ores into yuan house.


    The huge movement has attracted many wild animals, but for the experts of the investigation camp, there are few creatures that can cause death threat to them.


    Chu Feng took a time to contact the team of Dawning city.


    In Central China, the basic situation of the big animal tide has been stabilized, not only because of the equipment of Dawning City, but also because of the food and materials they transported in the past.


    Those mutant animals destroyed a lot of farmland when they were making trouble everywhere. But because there was enough food as the base gas, people could use farmland as bait without fear. Anyway, when these animal tides ended, farmland would eventually belong to them.


    Since there is no weakness, the threat of animal tide to human beings is really limited.


    In the process of encirclement and suppression, Dawning city gained a lot. Because they sold a lot of equipment to the military at a low price, the military also sold a lot of animal bones and fur to them at a low price.


    According to the preliminary estimation, the price difference after these things are sold in East China should be able to make up for the profits they make to the military as human relations.


    You give me a peach and I give you a Lee.


    Therefore, in general, although Chu Feng''s transportation of materials in the past depressed many profits, he made a lot of money on the whole.


    Moreover, in the process of exterminating the beast tide, the hell Knights also made outstanding contributions, which was recognized by the central China military.


    This human relationship is invisible and can only be used at a critical time.


    But when he contacted the headquarters of dawn City, the news was not so good.


    Su Yuan soon sent important news to Chu Feng: [now the sea level is getting higher and higher, half of the magic city has been submerged, and a large number of coastal cities have been submerged. According to the news from the team of demon hunters who often go to the seaside, the mutant monsters in the sea have begun to land, and many of them can walk on land.


    These mutant monsters from the sea to the ground are easy to be killed because they do not adapt to the land environment. Many demon hunting teams have gained great benefits. However, the number of these mutant monsters going ashore is increasing, and they are becoming more and more powerful. ¡¿


    after hearing the news, Chu Feng''s eyes were cold.


    When he killed the Dragon turtle, he was ready to fight with the forces behind him.


    At that time, he was still guessing what the other party''s means were, but he didn''t expect it to be like this.


    They must have used special means to accelerate the evolution of the mutant beasts in the sea. When they have formed a certain scale, it is time to attack dawning city.


    Although the city of dawn can also be relocated, in that case, the living space of human beings will be reduced.


    If Chu Feng is not willing to repeat his previous life, he must be ready to fight.


    So Chu Feng replied:


    [now that there are signs, spread the news! I will go back to solve this matter soon. ¡¿


    after replying, Chu Feng sends a message to Tian Jing, asking Tian Jing to be ready to help the city of dawn.


    Later, he learned that the demon hunter guild has become more and more powerful. The number of registered demon hunter teams has exceeded 100000, and the number of demon hunting groups specialized in hunting has exceeded 5000. These teams do not rely on any forces, but rely entirely on the materials obtained from the demon hunter guild.


    After all, although the value of the crystal nucleus has been devalued, a third-order crystal nucleus can be exchanged for two Jin of grain, and a third-order mutant animal''s corpse can be exchanged for five Jin of grain.


    So even a fourth level demon hunter can support himself on his own.


    After forming a team, they can face more dangerous enemies.Because of the emergence of the demon hunter guild, many forces have failed to use various constraints to restrain the strong. They can only win over the strong by running the Demon Hunter Club.


    After all, you old people often exchange things with me, live and rest here. If there is any difficulty in our survival base, you must do it!


    In addition to demon hunters, there is another class called scavenger. They can''t make a living by hunting monsters outside, but they can be porters of demon hunters'' team to help them carry some unimportant materials other than crystal nucleus, or they can be simple in the wild.


    After all, with a strong team of demon hunters, their own security is also guaranteed.


    Of course, on the other hand, they have to hand over most of the materials they find to the demon hunters.


    Therefore, the appearance of the demon hunter guild caused a lot of praise among the people.


    At least those who want to fight ordinary people as slaves have no living space. As long as they don''t want to be slaves, they can exchange opportunities to strengthen themselves through the demon hunter guild.


    Now North China and East China also want to implement such a model, but they do not have such a strong logistics supply as dawning City, so they have slowed down.


    After hearing these news, Chu Feng also became more at ease.


    Now survivors have grown much faster than in the future, and the ability of human beings to confront disasters has also improved a lot.


    The overall strength of China can also bring a more stable environment to dawning city.


    "Even if the dawning city crisis is going to break out, it will take some time. It seems that I need to solve the problem here as soon as possible."


    Chu Feng''s eyes cast on the frozen lake not far away. In his spiritual exploration, the dangerous smell under the lake has become more and more.

 Chapter 649

    The troll is mining the ice crystal ore, and the reconnaissance regiment is searching for the enemy''s trace nearby, killing all the nearby monsters.


    Before they also encountered a bear team, but both sides were very restrained, there was no conflict.


    The bandit groups who do not know the details of the other party and start to rob directly can''t live more than three months, except for some powerful bandit groups.


    Although the Maoxiong Empire has strong folk customs, it does not mean that they are stupid.


    If you don''t say anything else, 200 trolls over 5 meters tall are enough to make them speak calmly. The previous Maoxiong team can only be said to be an accident.


    Zhang Ziqing was arranged by Chu Feng to collect water from the lake.


    Lake Baikal''s fresh water reserves account for 20% of the world''s fresh water, equivalent to eight times the total amount of fresh water in China. In the future of extreme shortage of water resources, a bottle of clean water is enough to cause more than ten people to fight for life and death. If we can collect all these lake water, it must be a valuable wealth.


    Although Chu Feng believes that he can make great changes in the future, freshwater resources are precious at any time.


    For this reason, Chu Feng specially refined dozens of water beads for Zhang Ziqing. Each of these water beads can store a cubic kilometer of fresh water, which is equivalent to a cube with a length of 1 kilometer, a width of 1 kilometer and a height of 1 kilometer. Of course, even if these water beads can be filled, they can only take 3% of the lake water.


    However, Chu Feng himself is also using Yuan Fu to collect water from the lake.


    Under the interference of the will of the world, he needs to use himself as a transfer station to collect water from the lake, which greatly reduces the efficiency.


    However, Chu Feng is also a contented person. Of course, he can''t do everything. He doesn''t need to take all the lake water here, but at least he has to take 10% of the quantity. In this way, even if he is found to be the murderer of stealing water, he won''t cause diplomatic disputes.


    He knew how important the future Lake Baikal would be to the bear empire. If the lake water disappeared, the angry bear didn''t know what to do.


    He''s not afraid of anything, but there''s no need to make trouble.


    There was more and more danger under the lake. Chu Feng pretended not to see it, and still went his own way to collect the water from the lake. From time to time, he collected the cryolite mined by the trolls into Yuanfu.


    In this way, three days later, Chu Feng''s water intake plan was also half completed.


    It''s a pity that Zhang Ziqing''s strength is not enough, and his water system ability is not a real water system ability, but depends on the effect of Yuanfu, so the efficiency is so low.


    Today''s Baikal Lake, under the ice covered lake, the speed of those lakes has been reduced by several meters with the naked eye, and Chu Feng''s action has stopped at this time.


    Spirit into the yuan house, Chu Feng saw a scroll.


    The sheepskin scroll is sewn on a leather coat with a picture scroll of Wolf Totem on it, which is very normal for grassland country, because the wolf is their totem.


    Chu Feng remembered that this was something he took out of the snow after he killed Tengger and collected the spoils.


    At that time, because there were too many spoils, he didn''t care much.


    Now when he was sorting out the spoils in the yuan mansion, he threw the clothes into the fire. After the leather clothes were burned, there was only the sheepskin roll without any scar.


    In curiosity, Chu Feng used samadhi fire to calcine, but found that the parchment was still intact.


    Took out the sheepskin roll, Chu Feng scanned with mental strength.


    After he let his spirit into the scroll, Chu Feng felt the wolf totem pattern on the scroll, as if there was life.


    He tried to communicate with his mental strength, and soon felt a confused and huge will.


    But his mental strength was so strong that he soon suppressed this chaotic will.


    From this confused will, he seemed to hear the howl of a wolf.


    "It turned out to be a real wolf totem. No wonder after I killed the dark wolf king, Tengger immediately found a silver wolf king, trained the silver wolf king to the peak of the sixth level, and the quality reached the limit of this level. It was because of the wolf totem."


    Grassland people regard wolves as their totem. In this totem, there is a special force of belief, which enables them to unite with wolves.


    After the drastic change of heaven and earth, the power of belief began to materialize.


    Through the wolf totem, prairie people who still believe in wolves can communicate with them. However, because of their unique belief concept, they will not regard wolves as their masters, and their belief in wolves will not prevent them from regarding wolves as their enemies.


    Tengger communicated with the wolf through the wolf totem, but because he adored the wolf, he could become a partner with the wolf instead.


    "This wolf totem condenses the grassland people''s belief in the wolf race. Tengger is willing to take the wolf as his partner, so he can become a partner with the wolf king through the wolf totem. He can plunder the vitality of the grassland through the power of the totem, and cultivate the leader of the wolf race into the wolf king."After understanding this, the doubts about the dark wolf king can be figured out.


    It is not because of the dark wolf king that Tengger becomes the future dark wolf king, but because of Tengger.


    But Chu Feng certainly can''t regard wolf as his intimate partner, so it''s impossible to do the same thing with Tengger through Wolf Totem.


    But why should he do the same thing?


    "Scout battalion, assemble!"


    At Chu Feng''s command, the reconnaissance camp came back from all directions in two minutes, and gathered in front of Chu Feng, waiting for Chu Feng''s instructions.


    Chu Feng pointed to one direction, and then pointed to another direction:


    "I can feel that there should be a group of wolves about 20 km in that direction, and there should be a group of wolves about 30 km in that direction. Now I''m going to issue a task to you, that is to catch the wolves as much as possible, and then control them in place after catching them. I will collect them myself, As long as the wolves are alive, it doesn''t matter if all the limbs are broken. "


    Said, Chu Feng summoned thunder corpse dragon, "it will help you."


    "Yes


    Get Chu Feng''s order, reconnaissance battalion did not ask anything outside the mission.


    Because everything they did for Chu Feng can be counted as meritorious deeds, and these meritorious deeds can be transformed into their strength.


    So they are not afraid of heavy tasks at all. What they fear most is that they have no tasks.


    After the investigation camp left, Chu Feng''s mouth outlined a smile.


    How can he take the wolf as his partner?


    What he wants is to take the wolves as his slaves!


    What? Are wolves arrogant and will not become human servants?


    How did the dog come from?

 Chapter 650

    Although there is already a trusted hellhound family, Chu Feng doesn''t think he has too many servants.


    Now that you have the wolf totem in your hand, how can you not use it?


    Half an hour later, Chu Feng received the news from the reconnaissance camp, and then went to the first place he instructed, where there were a large number of white wolves with broken legs.


    Zou Mengxuan said: "fortunately, it''s a pity that more than 30 wolves have died. After some wolves lose their resistance ability, other wolves will bite off the necks of those companions who lose their resistance ability, so we can only maim all the wolves who can''t escape."


    On the bodies of some dead wolves, there are some teeth marks of their companions.


    For them, incapacity is more terrible than death.


    That''s the way wolves live, killing people who don''t have the ability to act.


    "How can there be so many wolves?"


    After seeing these wolves, Chu Feng looks dignified. Siberia is a cold place. Limited by the amount of food, the number of Siberian wolves generally does not exceed 20. Even if there are some changes after the great changes of heaven and earth, the climate here will become colder and will not increase on a large scale.


    But the number of adult wolves here has reached more than 100, and there are 50 or 60 young wolves. These young wolves also have a certain fighting capacity.


    He soon figured out why.


    These days they encounter all kinds of monster attacks, has been uninterrupted, but never some monsters can cause fatal damage to them.


    It seems that the other side has set up a trap here. Only after accumulating enough strength can they launch a thunderbolt attack and not give themselves the chance to resist.


    "Sure enough, the enemy is not idle these days."


    After seeing the number of these wolves, Chu Feng also realized that he couldn''t underestimate the enemy, so he put all the wolves who had been beaten and maimed into the Yuan government.


    After accepting the wolves, Chu Feng quickly went to the next place.


    According to the instructions of wolf totem, Chu Feng collected more than 700 Siberian wolves, of which more than 300 were small wolves, and also collected a lot of fur.


    After bringing these Siberian wolves into yuan house, Chu Feng felt that the leaders of these wolves seemed to be influenced by their souls, so he did not hesitate to kill them all.


    After trying to kill these wolf leaders, the Siberian wolf in Yuanfu revolted.


    Just, have already entered Yuan Fu, how can they still resist?


    After several lightning strikes left the bodies of more than a dozen Xueyuan wolves, the rest of the wolves immediately settled down. Then Chu Feng''s consciousness solidified in the Yuanfu and began to "educate" these Xueyuan wolves.


    After half an hour of devastation, more than 30 more wolves died.


    These are the wolves who would rather die than surrender. Even if they die, they don''t want to bow their heads, so Chu Feng simply satisfied their wishes.


    Although the rest of the wolves did not surrender immediately, they also learned to endure and give in.


    "Now that you''ve learned to be patient, it''s easy."


    Yuan Fu is Chu Feng''s, of course, he can see those Siberian wolves in the eyes of forbearance and hatred, ready to find a suitable time to resist him.


    But he didn''t care about that. After all, how could the intelligence of animals catch up with that of human beings.


    When a person disguises too long, he may regard himself as the object of disguise.


    These Siberian wolves still know how to endure, but as time goes on, sooner or later, these wolves will learn to give in.


    Even if you don''t know how to give in, it doesn''t matter. Isn''t there many wolves?


    Anyway, he doesn''t need these wolves to do anything now. He has time to cultivate and teach those little wolves. What''s more, the creatures who really don''t know how to fear and bow their heads have been extinct on the earth.


    The strength of wolves is indeed higher than the average of most creatures, but there are limits.


    Then, through the wolf totem, Chu Feng established contact with these wolves.


    Although these wolves are not prairie wolves, Siberian wolves are also a kind of wolves. Both race and concept can be influenced by Wolf Totem.


    After the two sides established contact, all the wolves'' souls trembled.


    Chu Feng gave these wolves a command to regard themselves as wolf gods, and then they no longer care about these wolves. Maybe one command can''t change anything, but under the influence of subtle influence, these wolves will regard themselves as the real leaders sooner or later.


    Moreover, he can feel that the souls of those wolves who are less than two months old are more fragile and vulnerable. Just three or five hints are needed, and the wolves can regard themselves as their own kind.


    This is the effect of wolf totem, which can make wolves regard themselves as the same kind. When they regard themselves as the same kind from the soul, as long as they can show their strength to defeat all wolves, they will regard themselves as the leader and obey their orders.Tengger''s own strength is not as good as the dark wolf king and the silver wolf king, so even if he becomes a companion with the wolves, he can''t ride on the wolf king. That''s why.


    Being a partner with wolves only proves that you are connected, and that you are regarded as the same race on the soul level.


    And because of the effectiveness of wolf totem, the wolf king trusts Tengger.


    But if you want to really let all the wolves obey, you have to rely on strength in the end.


    After doing these things, Chu Feng''s consciousness returned to the real world..


    "It''s time to establish the coordinates of Yuanfu in the real world, otherwise, my real body will not be able to enter Yuanfu." After the return of consciousness, Chu Feng''s mind was full of wisdom.


    Yuanfu is an independent world. The connection between this world and earth space is itself.


    In other words, they play the role of communication bridge.


    As a bridge, Chu Feng can let his consciousness into Yuan Fu, and also can let material and life into Yuan Fu, but the bridge itself cannot enter Yuan Fu.


    Therefore, if he wants to enter Yuanfu, he must have a new "bridge", that is, coordinates.


    Wait until the establishment of coordinates, he can let his forces rest assured to enter it.


    However, the cost of such coordinates is too high for him to pay for it for a while.


    After all, he now has a big family and a big career, and he can''t help devoting most of his energy to the city of dawn. Now he is facing so many enemies, how can he devote too much energy to building coordinates?


    "When the sea beast problem is solved, it should be on the agenda."


    Just when he thought so, he suddenly received a call for help from Zhang Ziqing.


    "Are you on the move? Sure enough, I have a pair of eyes, watching me in the dark, otherwise I can''t grasp the opportunity so accurately. "


    After receiving the signal for help, Chu Feng was not surprised. "Fortunately, I was ready."

 Chapter 651

    Chu Feng didn''t think he was the most intelligent man. He just liked to think more.


    To survive in the end of the world, the importance of strength ranks first, but if you want to live only by strength, it''s too naive and underestimate the end of the world.


    And even if your strength can sweep all the enemies, then you must be able to protect the people around you?


    Lost people, it is really lost.


    It''s lucky to be able to live again, but Chu Feng doesn''t think that this chance of survival can come again, and he doesn''t dare to place his hope on it.


    After receiving the distress signal, Chu Feng immediately began to return.


    On the Bank of Baikal Lake, after Chu Feng left, Zhang Ziqing still followed Chu Feng''s instructions and continued to collect water from the lake with Yuanzhu.


    However, when he was pumping water from the lake, Zhang Ziqing felt a little uneasy.


    Chu Feng''s elite reconnaissance camp has gone, and thunder corpse dragon has also been sent out. Now even Chu Feng has left, which makes Zhang Ziqing feel that the world is empty.


    "What do you think? You are also a level 6 master now


    Zhang Ziqing was breathing in his heart.


    In the vicinity of the company in Yiyi side of the cranes, suddenly flustered flapping wings, and then around Yiyi''s side, constantly circling.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yiyi noticed the abnormality of these cranes, but didn''t know where the problem was.


    Ye Xiaohui''s hand suddenly put on the sword, ready to fight.


    At this time, Zhang Ziqing suddenly stepped back and summoned eight water elves to protect him.


    "Whoa -"


    the lake, which originally had only a hole less than 10 meters, suddenly broke open, and a giant crocodile with a length of more than 6 meters jumped out of the water and jumped on the water elf guard.


    The water elf guards were soon broken by these crocodiles, but the sacrifice of these water elf guards also gave Zhang Ziqing enough time to retreat.


    She has a strange trait, usually lazy, but always calm at the critical moment.


    "Water wall technique!"


    Under the surface of the lake, the water gushed out crazily, forming a huge water wall with a width of 30 meters and a thickness of two meters in front of Zhang Ziqing.


    These giant crocodiles splashed on the water wall, and their claws easily penetrated the wall, but the water wall did not break, but continued to exist in the form of water.


    Although water wall''s defense is not as good as ice wall''s, if it is destined to be unable to block the opponent''s attack, then ice wall can only support for a moment, but water wall can effectively delay time.


    A total of seven crocodiles passed through the water wall, but the two meter thick water wall took them two seconds.


    Two seconds doesn''t seem like much time, but the speed of these crocodiles has decreased. If you want to accelerate, there is still a process of acceleration.


    With this delay of time, Zhang Ziqing has come to the middle of the dark army.


    Those working trolls stop their work, pick up their shields and axes, and get ready to fight. The sword troll and shadow ghost also take their places.


    When Zhang Ziqing was in danger, ye Xiaohui wanted to come to support her, but seeing Zhang Ziqing''s reaction, she quickly took her daughter to the middle of the dark army.


    "How could there be crocodiles in this lake?"


    Ye Xiaohui is a little surprised. Lake Baikal is a famous resort. How can there be crocodiles here?


    But one crocodile after another climbed up the bank and rushed towards the dark army.


    "Get ready to fight!"


    When Zhang Ziqing waved, a large number of real water flow appeared around him. Of course, the water system powers can use pure yuan force to display water, but if they control water, they can effectively save yuan force.


    These giant crocodiles hit the troll''s shield, and two trolls standing in front of them fell to the ground.


    The Hongyan people with long guns immediately put on some of them and stabbed them on the crocodile''s back at the same time.


    However, Hongyan''s spear stabbed the crocodile''s skin, only half of the Spear''s head was stabbed in, which was insignificant compared with the size of the crocodile.


    Troll formation has been hit out of a gap, behind the crocodile immediately follow.


    Even the dark Legion camp that hundreds of giant wolves could not break through was broken through by some crocodiles.


    With a wave of his hand, Zhang Ziqing turns the water around him into chains, binding the five crocodiles in front of him, and then these chains turn into ice.


    Ice and snow chains tie the crocodile firmly to the ground. Several trolls raise their shields and smash them on the crocodile. Then they use their weight to press them up and tie the crocodile firmly to the ground.


    "Annihilation sword body!"


    The strong breath of destruction flows on Ye Xiaohui''s body. The red flame sword in her hand is filled with the breath of death and destruction. A sword stabs a crocodile''s head and directly pierces the crocodile''s head.The devastating sword Qi entered the body along the crocodile''s wound and took its life.


    At this time, another crocodile came tearing at Ye Xiaohui.


    "Click!"


    Two knife demons and two shadow demons stand in front of the giant crocodile. One knife demon is directly bitten by the giant crocodile, and the other one is also broken by the claw. The two shadow demons are directly hit and fly away.


    However, they still dare not escape.


    If there is one casualty among these people, the dark Legion here will die, not only they, but also their tribes.


    At this time, Yiyi suddenly takes out his hand. The bright sword with black pattern on the hilt runs through a crocodile''s body like penetrating tofu.


    "Yiyi, back up!"


    Zhang Ziqing yelled.


    Yiyi didn''t dare to listen to the order, so he backed away immediately.


    In the lake, crocodiles came ashore one after another, with a total number of more than 40, fighting with the dark army.


    Ye Xiaohui and Zhang Ziqing join hands with the dark army to fight with these crocodiles.


    "Chu Feng, come on!"


    Just out of danger into the middle of the dark legion, Zhang Ziqing has launched a distress signal to Chu Feng, just don''t know when Chu Feng can return.


    The battle between the two sides fell into a stalemate, and suddenly a large-scale ice breaking sound came from the lake again.


    "Hua La --"


    the mirror like surface of the lake began to break up, a long neck of more than 10 meters stretched out from under the surface of the lake, and a huge shadow appeared under the surface of the lake.


    "What is this?"


    Zhang Ziqing suddenly remembered the legend of the Loch Ness monster. Just looking at the figure of the monster, it was like the image of the Loch Ness monster in the legend.


    "No, it should be called Lake Baikal monster!" She thought maliciously.


    The huge water monster''s body began to slowly protrude out of the lake, and then there was a blue light in its mouth. A thick column of water came out of its mouth and rushed towards the direction of the dark army.


    "No!"


    Under the impact of the water column, a dozen trolls were washed down by the current on the spot, and the formation of the dark Legion was broken again.

 Chapter 652

    "No!"


    Zhang Ziqing quickly summoned more than a dozen water elf guards to make up for the defect of the formation, but the ordinary water elf guards were destroyed in front of these giant crocodiles.


    Ye Xiaohui''s jimie sword body is inherited from Chu Feng, and has the experience of Chu Feng''s previous life. It is the only one who can cause fatal damage to giant crocodiles, but the killing speed is not too fast.


    After the troll formation in the front row was destroyed by the water monster, the ancient crocodile came in.


    But fortunately, the dark Legion in the number of absolute advantage, so quickly adjusted the formation, forming a concave encirclement.


    But at this time, there are insects in all directions.


    Yiyi infuses the power into the light holy sword in his hand. The light holy sword transforms into more than 100 sword Qi composed of holy light, and each sword Qi easily penetrates the body of an insect.


    But after using this move, Yiyi''s little face is also a little pale.


    The giant crocodile and the dark army are fighting together. Ye Xiaohui is trying to harvest her life. The water monster slowly leaves the water and grows bigger and bigger.


    When the whole body of the water monster left the water, people also saw the appearance of the water monster.


    It''s like Liang long in the age of dinosaurs, with a slender neck and a huge body, spitting out a water column in his mouth again, once again dispersing the formation of trolls.


    The troll with the shield fell down, and the giant crocodile immediately jumped on it and bit off a troll''s throat.


    "How terrible


    Zhang Ziqing also saw many big scenes with Chu Feng, but only when Chu Feng was not there did she understand how powerful the enemy Chu Feng was facing.


    In the past, Chu Feng has been sheltering himself from the wind and rain.


    And Chu Feng just left for a short time, he can''t hold on to it?


    "No, I won''t be so useless!"


    Zhang Ziqing''s eyes showed a dense blue water vapor, and then a large mass of water directly surrounded several giant crocodiles.


    The crocodile waved its huge claws, but its own strength was removed by the current. No matter how hard it struggled, there was no way to break free from the water prison.


    Ye Xiaohui waved his ChiYan sword and once again took the life of a giant crocodile.


    "Chu Feng is not here, are we so useless?"


    Ye Xiaohui feels a little unwilling. She has killed five giant crocodiles up to now, but her own strength has been consumed a lot.


    Yiyi a holy light hit on Ye Xiaohui, let her recover part of her strength.


    However, it''s not so easy to supplement the consumption of the sword body.


    Giant water monster, like a pillar of four legs step by step on the ground, each step, the ground in this area are some shaking.


    Seeing the water monster approaching step by step, Zhang Ziqing''s face was pale.


    There are a lot of insects around. It''s unrealistic to get rid of the dark Legion and join Chu Feng, but the number of dark legions is limited.


    If the water monsters are allowed to rage, the dark army will be killed by these water monsters sooner or later.


    At this time, a dark golden monster climbed up from under the water again.


    "Dragon turtle! It''s the tortoise again


    Seeing this familiar figure, Zhang Ziqing''s heart clapped.


    Even when Chu Feng faced the Dragon turtle, it was very difficult to defeat him. Now the vitality of heaven and earth has changed, and the strength of the Dragon turtle has also recovered.


    Facing two such monsters at the same time is simply bad news.


    "No, even without Chu Feng, I will be able to get through this difficulty!"


    Zhang Ziqing''s eyes are full of determination, a lot of water swept out, and then turned into huge chains of ice and snow, pressing these giant crocodiles firmly on the ground.


    Then, a long gun made of ice and snow appeared in her hand.


    "The gun of frost!"


    The frost gun flew towards the water monster. However, the water monster just spat out a mass of water. When the frost wall ran through the water mass, it changed its direction and passed by the neck of the water monster.


    The Dragon turtle protruded a stream of water, then turned into a long dragon composed of ice and frost, circled in the air, and then rushed straight away.


    "Their goal is Yiyi!"


    Zhang Ziqing, in a hurry, also summoned an ice dragon to fight with the ice dragon summoned by the Dragon turtle. However, when the two ice dragons met, Zhang Ziqing''s ice dragon was bitten to pieces in an instant.


    "No -"


    seeing Binglong getting closer to Yiyi, Zhang Ziqing''s eyes were full of despair, and then he stood in front of Yiyi''s body.


    After ye Xiaohui killed a giant crocodile bound by Zhang Ziqing and unable to move, she quickly returned to defend and stood in front of Yiyi.


    The cross necklace around Yiyi''s neck gives out holy light, and then a holy light appears, blocking Zhang Ziqing and ye Xiaohui."Boom!"


    The ice dragon impacts on the light barrier. The light barrier is directly broken in an instant, and then the ice dragon flies towards the three people.


    Is this the power of level seven?


    Zhang Ziqing, who has seen the scene of Chu Feng''s chopping seven level monsters, is just like chopping melons and vegetables. Only when he personally faces this level of monsters, can he understand how terrible this level of monsters is.


    And ye Xiaohui''s face is even more pale, she is in the hell, is the real and seven level hand in hand.


    However, where is the seventh level so terrible?


    These two monsters are also level 7, but their strength can''t be measured by level at all.


    As the ice dragon gets closer and closer, Zhang Ziqing''s eyes begin to turn red.


    She wants power, she wants power.


    Even the power of hell gate doesn''t matter. I want power!


    Zhang Ziqing''s heart issued a cry.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here, and you don''t need to sacrifice!"


    At this moment, Zhang Ziqing seemed to have a hallucination, and then the power of hell gate was blocked by Chu Feng''s seal.


    Is it Chu Feng''s voice?


    At this time, a golden leaf appeared on Zhang Ziqing''s chest, and a golden barrier appeared in front of the crowd.


    "This is the amulet?"


    Zhang Ziqing was stunned. Isn''t this the amulet Chu Feng provided to every member of the hell Knight order? However, what role can amulets play in this level of combat?


    "Boom!"


    The swirling ice dragon collides with the golden light, and then turns into pieces. The barrier composed of the golden light is intact, which firmly protects the three of Zhang Ziqing.


    At this time, a door was opened, and a gray brown monster with two heads came out from behind the door.


    Seeing this monster, several people were stunned.


    Why are hellhounds here?


    "Where is the enemy? Leave it to me


    The hellhound walked out of the door. Four eyes bigger than a lantern looked at the Dragon turtle and the water monster, and then said weakly, "well, the enemy should be handed over to the master."

 Chapter 653

    "This hateful human, did not expect to be so cunning."


    The dark golden dragon turtle spits out words, resenting Chu Feng''s cunning.


    Of course, in fact, it''s just the anger of not being able to succeed.


    After Zhang Ziqing''s double headed dog appeared in hell, his heart was released, but he hated it a little: "don''t you want to win your master''s honor?"


    Hellhound shook his head: "you don''t understand what a dragon turtle means."


    "It''s just a hellhound. Do you think it can stop us?"


    Giant water monsters also spew words, and then spewed out a column of water.


    The hellhound spits out a black hellfire and collides with the water column. Under the terrible power of Hellfire, the water column is directly evaporated.


    Then, the hell fire spread along the waterway towards the water monster.


    Seeing that the hell fire was about to burn on the water monster, the Dragon turtle spat out a white ice ball and collided with the hell fire halfway.


    The other head of the hellhound opens its mouth and spits out a black light.


    The black light came first and hit the hockey.


    "Boom!"


    The violent explosion in the focus of the collision, the terrible explosion wave swept all over the world, aroused the smoke and dust all over the sky, the huge noise made Zhang Ziqing feel the eardrum rising.


    "Is this the strength of the seventh level?"


    Zhang Ziqing felt a little shocked. Is this the strength of the seventh level?


    However, after the smoke dispersed, the turtle and the giant water monster were safe, as if the violent explosion had not hurt them at all.


    Zhang Ziqing felt a toothache. How can he fight it?


    Ye Xiaohui also felt a burst of fear. She had seen seven levels of fighting in hell in the past, but she ignored one thing, that is, seven levels in hell is different from reality.


    The creatures in hell often experience the burning of Hellfire, so fire attack is rarely used. When fighting, it is only used as an aid. The two sides use more close hand combat, boxing to the flesh. Although the fight is fierce, the momentum is not very strong.


    In the real world, the 7-level strong will let go.


    Of course, the seven steps on the scene are not normal.


    Although the strength of the Dragon turtle is level 7, it is the sealed level 7. With the talent of the race, the strength of the Dragon turtle is unfathomable.


    "Ready to go! My death ray can''t be used too many times. If there is no death ray, I''m not the opponent of the dragon and tortoise just by hellfire. "


    Hell double headed dog did not show off, but admitted that he is not the opponent of the Dragon turtle.


    Zhang Ziqing asked, "can you summon more companions?"


    Hell double headed dog shook his head: "no, my calling contract is sealed in your amulet. When you encounter a fatal crisis, enough to make the amulet manifest, I will appear. But this method can''t be used enough, and we don''t have such leisure."


    Hellhounds also have territory in hell. Normally, they are hunting or inspecting their territory.


    Occasionally summon to the reality to fight even if, if a large number of hellhounds are used as backup, it is equivalent to giving up the territory in hell.


    That''s why when Chu Feng was chasing Tengger, he only summoned hellhounds on a large scale when fighting. At most, he didn''t summon a few hellhounds at ordinary times.


    Such a call, not only for themselves, has a great impact on the hellhounds.


    "It''s going to take time."


    Ye Xiaohui clenched the ChiYan sword in her hand and prepared for a long-term battle.


    The Dragon turtle spat out the ice dragon again, and fought with the hellhound. The battle between the two sides set off a huge storm. The death ray collided with the ice dragon, and another violent shock wave broke out, making many members of the dark Legion unstable.


    Even Zhang Ziqing and ye Xiaohui have to stay behind the troll.


    When the two sides fight, the water monster uses the water column to disperse some trolls, and some giant crocodiles break free from the chains of ice and snow, taking the opportunity to bite off the necks of several trolls.


    "It''s unforgivable to take the carapace of my people to build a shield."


    The tortoise clearly saw that a large part of the shields in the hands of these trolls were cut from the shells on the tortoise''s back, which made him very angry.


    In its eyes, the Dragon turtle clan is noble, but these dirty creatures from hell dare to defile the noble dragon turtle lineage.


    Yiyi''s little face is also a little pale, she once again felt the taste of despair.


    Hellhound has some physical exhaustion, their own strength is bright, want to supplement the consumption of hellhound is also very difficult."No, I must protect my mother and elder sister!"


    Although the heart is full of fear, Yiyi still holds the bright sword in his hands. His tender body can not stand down in the storm, and his lovely face is full of firmness.


    In any case, she will fight to the last minute.


    Those red crowned cranes that have not yet grown up hover near Yiyi. Although they are still very weak, they should try their best to protect their owners.


    The Dragon turtle continued to spit out: "hurry up and catch the little girl, or when the human comes back, it may be troublesome."


    Although the Dragon Tortoise who provoked Chu Feng last time has been killed, it is obvious that the Dragon Tortoise also knows about Chu Feng and knows that this is a golden opportunity.


    They don''t have much time to do it. Once they miss it, they don''t know when they can seize the opportunity again.


    The water monster, whose body is like Liang long, is walking towards the formation of the dark army step by step while the Dragon turtle and hellhound are entangled with each other by long-range attack.


    Its eyes are fixed on Yiyi''s direction, and its huge eyes are full of humanized greed.


    It can see that Yiyi is extraordinary, and even has the impulse to swallow Yiyi alone in its heart. But it also knows that if it does so, its death will not be far away.


    Hell double headed dog spits out black hell fire in one mouth, and black vigorous wind in the other. The two are combined to rush towards the Dragon turtle.


    "Sure enough, you can''t use that move again?"


    The Dragon turtle spits out the ice hockey again to disperse the attack of the hellhound, and the Lianglong water monster takes the opportunity to come to the side of the dark Legion.


    Its slender neck stretches towards Yiyi. Zhang Ziqing and ye Xiaohui''s eyes are full of determination. They are ready to give each other a head-on blow when their head stretches down.


    Chu Feng gave the amulet. He didn''t know how many times he could use it. Zhang Ziqing didn''t dare to place his hope on Chu Feng''s amulet.


    At this time, a white lightning across the space, straight into the mouth of Lianglong water monster.


    "The curse of heaven."

 Chapter 654

    "Boom!"


    The power of Tianqian exploded directly in Liang Long''s mouth, which made Liang Long''s small head burst into pieces.


    But the power of the scourge is not over, with a devastating breath directly into the abdomen of Liang long, the viscera directly into pieces.


    Liang Long''s body fell down feebly and fell on Zhang Ziqing''s side.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s figure, Zhang Ziqing''s heart was full of surprises.


    In the period of Chu Feng''s absence, she was only in fear.


    It was not until Chu Feng''s return that peace appeared in her heart.


    She knew that as long as it was where Chu Feng was, there would be no problem.


    "No way. You''ll be back at least three minutes. How can you be so fast?"


    The Dragon turtle exclaimed.


    Hearing the voice of the Dragon turtle, Chu Feng joked: "it seems that you really know my whereabouts through those insects, otherwise you can''t be so accurate."


    "Yixu!"


    Chase electricity issued a long sound, and then came to the side of Chu Feng.


    After seeing chasing electricity, the Dragon turtle suddenly realized: "it has reached the seventh level?"


    It finally understood why it was deviated by Chu Feng''s itinerary calculation. Originally, the speed of chasing electricity was at the top among hell nightmare horses. After all, it was the royal family among hell nightmare horses. Now Chu Feng has raised the level of chasing electricity to level 7 by means of means, and the speed has certainly accelerated a lot.


    Under the speed of chasing electricity ahead of time, Chu Feng certainly has time to come back ahead of time.


    Because it knew so much about Chu Feng''s intelligence that it thought it knew the other side like the back of its hand, so it made such a mistake.


    In order to make the fastest breakthrough to level 7, Chu Feng consumed three level 7 nuclei, which increased the speed of power chasing by 50%.


    At this speed, Chu Feng was able to rush back quickly.


    "I thought that the number of shields made of chitin was too small when I killed the turtle last time. I didn''t expect another one to come to my door now."


    Chu Feng walked in the direction of a dragon turtle, as if he didn''t mean to start at all.


    The tortoise looked up and saw the Thunder Dragon hovering in the sky.


    "Withdraw!"


    It knows one thing. If it continues to fight here, it will never be able to do well by itself.


    Last time that dragon turtle died in the hands of Chu Feng, which shows that Chu Feng has already had the means to break his own defense. For the sake of safety, it''s better to return to his familiar field.


    The tortoise is preparing to pull some water from Lake Baikal and use it as a shield to cover its retreat.


    But at this time, in its induction, the surface of the lake was sealed by an invisible force.


    "Do you think I just arrived?"


    Chu Feng leisurely across the battlefield, came to the Dragon turtle, "I''m just waiting for an opportunity to let you run away."


    Last time at the bottom of the lake, he almost let the Dragon turtle escape.


    This time, the other side must have done more preparation, so his preparation should also be more.


    The hellhound spits out a black hellfire and hits the Dragon turtle. A blue halo appears around the Dragon turtle, blocking the hellfire.


    Dragon turtle is good at defense, not just physical defense.


    "Man, you have angered me."


    The dark golden carapace on the tortoise began to shine, "because I''m the same as the trash you killed last time? It will make you pay for your arrogance. "


    Between speaking, the tortoise''s limbs begin to shrink into the shell, the dragon''s head and tail also need to shrink into the shell, the body''s breath is becoming more and more powerful.


    But at this time, a large number of golden talismans appeared around it.


    There are 12 golden talismans rising from its feet, and another 10 golden talismans appear above it. These talismans keep rotating, as if forming a barrel.


    "Now that you''ve sealed your power, don''t try to untie it."


    Chu Feng''s hand was full of gold, and one seal after another, Yuan Fu appeared from all directions, and then disappeared into the Dragon turtle''s body.


    A golden chain appeared from the body of the Dragon turtle, binding it with the 22 talismans of the outside world.


    "How can it be? How can you use the seal in my body? "


    Because the bearing capacity of the earth''s space is still limited, the Dragon turtle needs to seal part of its strength in order to be able to exist in the earth''s space. However, when it is ready to lift its seal, it finds that the seal has been strengthened.


    Chu Feng did not explain to each other in detail, but continued to control these chains.


    The strength of the Dragon Tortoise is getting weaker and weaker. The seal set by himself is combined with the seal added by Chu Feng to form a strong seal.Then, its breath became weaker and weaker, and soon fell to the level of level 5.


    This is a kind of seal method developed by Chu Feng according to the Yuanfu system in the mysterious ancient books, which was named as trapped heaven lock by him.


    He didn''t use space to seal the Dragon Tortoise, just the "key" to seal the Dragon Tortoise and release the seal.


    To be more popular, it''s to weld your keyhole.


    In this way, the tortoise has basically been sealed to the limit of internal seal.


    This is also the usage and means that he understood according to the curse of the hell three headed dog family and the seal technique of the old master of the hell three headed dog family.


    Seal, not only can be used to seal each other''s strength, but also can seal each other''s state.


    Selective seal can achieve the greatest result with the least strength.


    However, to be able to set up this situation is also the result of Chu Feng these days.


    In these days of waiting by Lake Baikal, he did not allow the other party to make more and more adequate preparations. He was also actively preparing himself.


    "No, hateful human, what do you want to do?"


    The turtle made a panic sound. It had an ominous premonition. If the human wanted to kill himself, now should be the best chance.


    Can''t this hateful human even try to capture himself alive?


    It is not wrong to guess, Chu Feng is to capture alive.


    "Mysterious skill, refining!"


    Chu Feng directly used the power of the Yuan government to promote the mysterious skills with the operation of a world, and began to refine the continuous power in the body of the Dragon turtle.


    "No, man, I will kill you! Let me go, or the whole human race will suffer because of you, and you will become the sinner of this planet. "


    The Dragon Tortoise released the threat, but its threat voice became weaker and weaker, and finally lowered his head.


    After three minutes, Chu Feng put the comatose dragon turtle into Yuan Fu.

 Chapter 655

    After loading the dragon and tortoise into Yuanfu, Chu Feng began to look at the battlefield.


    Without the suppression of dragon turtles and water monsters, these crocodiles can''t make waves.


    After all, although each of these giant crocodiles is rough and fleshy, their speed of action is limited. Coupled with the disadvantage of quantity, even if the trolls are defeated, other trolls can also take advantage of the opportunity to support, so the situation soon stabilized and the battlefield fell into a stalemate.


    As for attacking opponents other than trolls? Trolls are not that weak.


    After the situation stabilized, ye Xiaohui forced herself to kill several giant crocodiles.


    "No more killing."


    Chu Feng waved his hand, then cut off the two forelimbs of a crocodile with a sword. He came to the back of the giant crocodile and cut off his hind legs.


    In less than two minutes, he cut off the limbs of more than a dozen crocodiles, and then put them into yuan house.


    He didn''t plan to take crocodiles as pets, but crocodile skin is very precious.


    The rest of the crocodiles were held by the trolls with their limbs and tails pressed on the ground. In a flash, all the crocodiles had lost their ability to move.


    "Dada!"


    After all this, all the people of the reconnaissance battalion came back here.


    "These crocodiles have rough skin and thick flesh, so they are rare opponents for training."


    Chu Feng said to Han Yunxiao and others, "but when training, we should also pay attention to one point, cooperate with each other, do not have casualties, this can have casualties, that''s a shame."


    As a result, each crocodile was surrounded by six trolls, and members of a reconnaissance battalion took turns to compete with these crocodiles.


    Seeing that the painting style of the battlefield changed into another direction in a flash, Zhang Ziqing''s eyes were a little gloomy.


    In the end, do you still have to rely on Chu Feng?


    I wanted to do something with my own strength, but in front of the really powerful enemy, my own strength is really insignificant.


    Ye Xiaohui''s look was also somewhat unnatural.


    Today''s thing is that Chu Feng actually takes Yiyi as bait, but ye Xiaohui also knows that if there is no Chu Feng, these enemies will still appear. After all, the target of these enemies is not Chu Feng, but Yiyi will lose protection.


    So she didn''t mind it.


    She''s just blaming herself.


    "Can I gain more power?" Ye Xiaohui asked.


    She remembered that Chu Feng had given her magic power seed. She was very satisfied with the power of annihilating sword body, because it could make her have far more power than the same level.


    It''s just that the enemy she has to face is too strong.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "this can''t be urgent, even if I can give you stronger strength, you may not be able to bear, and your strength has been very strong, but the enemy is not mortal."


    After that, he ignored the scouts who were carrying out special training. Instead, he went back to his tent, sat cross legged, and entered the yuan mansion.


    "Human, what do you want to do?"


    After entering Yuanfu, the source of Yuanfu separated some Yuanli and entered the Dragon turtle''s body, which made him wake up, but he was still in a weak state.


    However, after refining the power of the Dragon turtle''s body, the source of Chu Feng''s Yuan government has been greatly improved, which can be said to be the Dragon turtle''s own expenditure.


    After seeing the surrounding scene, the Dragon Turtle was also a little chilly.


    There is a whole world in this human body.


    Are you kidding? Is that what ordinary people can do?


    It has a high insight, so it can understand the horror of this matter.


    "Tell me, what is your purpose? What''s the mystery of Shuiyuan and what''s the Haihuang seal? Tell me that. I can give you a good time. " Chu Feng Road.


    "Human, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Dragon Tortoise''s tone was still full of aloofness, "do you think I will tell you this kind of thing? Tell you about this lower human? "


    "It seems that before the trial, we have to teach you the way to speak."


    A few thunders fell from the sky of Yuanfu and chopped the Dragon turtle''s head and limbs.


    The Yuan Li in the Dragon turtle''s body has been extracted almost. Now it can only resist with its own body.


    However, the flesh of the tortoise is hard and tender.


    After splitting with thunder, Chu Feng''s heart read a move, a lot of hell fire burning around the Dragon turtle, soon spread the smell of barbecue.


    "Despicable human, I will not let you go."


    Under the fire of hell, the Dragon turtle scolded angrily.


    "Compared with the dragon and turtle in the legend, the gap is really not a little bit."


    Chu Feng shook his head disappointedly, and then a powerful sword Qi formed in Yuan''s house. He directly cut off the two claws of the Dragon turtle, and then threw them on a piece of snow.See this rich in energy claw blood group of Siberian wolves, eyes are blooming, and then rush to start eating.


    After eating a big mouthful of meat, a gray giant wolf quickly swallows it into his stomach. Before he takes the second mouthful, a powerful force begins to spread in his body, pounding his four limbs and bones, making the snow wolf roll on the ground in pain.


    Other snow wolves are not much better. They can only eat a bite of the meat of the Dragon turtle at most.


    The body length of the Dragon turtle is more than 20 meters, even the leg length is more than 7 meters, so it is enough for these wolves to chew for a long time, so that they can get a certain promotion.


    "Man, how dare you do such a thing?"


    Longgui was very surprised and angry. He didn''t expect that he had become food. "One day, our army of aquarium will kill you all, and make you regret the consequences of fighting against us."


    "These lines are too old-fashioned. You can change them for something new."


    Chu Feng lightly joked, "but don''t worry, I''ve sealed the origin of your life, so no matter how many injuries you suffer, you won''t die here. I hope your legs can grow up quickly! After all, my wolf cubs are short of food


    However, although he said so, he also understood that his first trial ended in failure.


    Dragon Tortoise is a very proud creature. If it wasn''t for being a prisoner in his own Yuanfu, he would have wanted to commit suicide.


    For the tortoise, the thunder cleavage and fire roasting just now are only equivalent to the damage in the battle, and they are not even used as punishment.


    In the face of some tough issues, the trial is a very long thing.


    So Chu Feng didn''t worry. Anyway, he was locked up in Yuan''s house, and he couldn''t escape. He couldn''t be more worried than the object being interrogated!

 Chapter 656

    After the return, Chu Feng began to pay attention to the battle between the reconnaissance battalion and the giant crocodiles.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, a scout of the warrior route was swept by the tail of a giant crocodile, flew more than 20 meters away, then hit a troll''s shield and fell heavily to the ground.


    Even if I have all iron armor, I''m a huge crocodile. Even if I run through the black iron armor, I still have a lot of damage.


    Zhang Ziqing releases a healing technique to help him recover.


    After recovering from his injury, the scout was unwilling to sit aside and adjust his breath.


    Instead of being arrogant enough to deal with a giant crocodile, the soldiers of the reconnaissance battalion were in three groups at the same time, with the rest of them watching.


    Now this is the seventh soldier to be defeated.


    The rest of the investigation soldiers also began to summarize and reflect.


    "How could that be? Why are these crocodiles so difficult? "


    "Each of these giant crocodiles has thick skin and great strength. As long as we are bitten, we will be in danger of life. Even if we are swept by the tail or patted by the claws, we will be seriously injured. If these trolls were not pressed here, we would not be able to carry out combat training like this."


    They probably understand why Chu Feng took these giant crocodiles as their training objects.


    In front of these crocodiles, they are helpless.


    Of course, these crocodiles are not without weaknesses. For example, if they use a red flaming knife, they can pierce the eyes of crocodiles. However, crocodiles are not idiots. Although they are not as agile as cats, they are not able to blind their eyes.


    If they just fight head-on, they can''t do too much damage to the crocodile even if they run out of energy in their body.


    The combat training lasted more than 20 minutes, and each member was panting.


    With the cooperation of the team-mates, several magic powers can attack the crocodile''s mouth by using the magic attack, and directly let the power explode in the opponent''s mouth to kill him, but this is not the purpose of training.


    After all, they are able to create such a fighting situation because there are so many trolls around. If they still use this way, it will be meaningless.


    They can do whatever they want in the fight, but not in training.


    When they fight, they always feel as if they are missing something.


    In the rest of the crowd, Chu Feng came to the middle of the crowd.


    "What, are you having a problem?"


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    Although people want to roll their eyes, they can''t turn them up in the end.


    They have represented the elite of Dawning City, but even some crocodiles can''t help it.


    It''s not that you can''t really kill, it''s just that you can''t beat it with strength.


    Like Chu Feng, he cut off the crocodile''s limbs lightly. They can''t learn how to do this. The end of forced imitation may be more than serious injury.


    However, fortunately, the current treatment methods of the psionic are still relatively powerful. A fifth level psionic can take back the broken bones, and a sixth level psionic can basically save them as long as his partner has a breath.


    Of course, it is limited to trauma and internal injury without follow-up injury.


    Han Yunxiao said: "when we fight with crocodiles, we always feel as if we are lacking something, but it doesn''t seem to be lack of strength. We just feel that our existence seems to have some defects."


    Everyone''s eyes are on Chu Feng, want to hear Chu Feng''s indirect.


    Of course, they are not lack of strength. Even the seventh level human beings are less powerful than the sixth level giant crocodiles. This is the advantage of race. There is no way to make up for it, and there is no need to make up for it.


    The evolutionary path of human beings has the most advantages of human beings. Why should we learn to walk in Handan?


    What they need to learn is how to exert their own strength.


    "Most of you have been to hell. Even if you haven''t been to hell, being a member of everyone is enough to prove that you are excellent."


    Chu Feng sat in a circle with everyone. His attitude didn''t seem to be instructing, but chatting. "If you want to talk about fighting consciousness, you are good at fighting. It''s not a short time to cultivate fighting consciousness, and if you can pass the test of scouts, you don''t lack fighting wisdom."


    People nod, no matter whether they are proud or not, they are excellent people.


    To stand out in the city of dawn, everyone is a hero.


    Experienced the experience of hell, they do not lack the courage to face danger, even in the face of the seventh level of the enemy, they will not lose the courage to fight.


    However, they just feel that they lack something.


    When fighting with these giant crocodiles, they didn''t kill them by special means because they wanted to understand what was missing.Intuition tells them that this will be a great help to their strength.


    Chu Feng pulled out the ChiYan sword at his waist and showed it to the public: "look at this sword. This is my ChiYan sword. It''s 115cm long, 9cm wide and 2cm thick. Why do you think I want to make this sword like this? It''s not something else. "


    Without waiting for everyone to answer, he took out another ChiYan knife: "ChiYan knife is 102 cm long, 12 cm wide and 3 cm thick. Why should I make it like this? And add some radians? "


    Zou Mengxuan tentatively said: "the sword, with two blades, is to increase the lethality. Although the sword is the most powerful when it is stabbed directly, this move is too difficult to practice, so it needs two blades to assist. However, because the fight between life and death is too direct, more people choose to use the sword.


    After all, in many battles, you only need to use one side of the blade. Only by increasing the power of this side of the blade can you strike the opponent more effectively. "


    It''s very difficult to use a sword. On the contrary, when using a knife, you just need to learn how to cut, or learn how to poke the other party''s key with the fastest speed.


    At first, many martial artists thought it was very handsome to use the sword, but after the actual beating, they abandoned the sword and learned to use the sword.


    Chu Feng nodded and approved his reply: "you''re right. The reason why it''s designed like this is that it can maximize the lethality. Maybe some people are suitable for using longer swords, and some people are suitable for using heavier knives. However, weapon designers don''t have to fit everyone''s ideas. Only a few of them can let me do it specially Make it. "


    Speaking of this, Chu Feng''s look gradually serious up: "whether it is a knife, sword, spear, or dagger and stick, are the crystallization of human wisdom, have you really thought about, how to use this crystallization of wisdom?"

 Chapter 657

    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, everyone was confused.


    Have you ever thought about how to use this crystallization of wisdom?


    Why didn''t they think about it? Haven''t they been strengthening themselves?


    After all, whether it is a sword or a sword, the style of the sword itself will not change, and the sharpness and firmness of the sword will not change.


    Even considering the depreciation of weapons, it is more important to improve their ability.


    Of course, it''s not that weapons are not important. Weapons are very important. In addition to magic powers, people with a common weapon can generally defeat an empty handed ordinary person. Only those who are very good at fighting or master ancient martial arts can make up the gap.


    But weapons can''t be changed. Of course, it''s up to people.


    What''s more, they think they also attach great importance to weapons.


    We usually train the stabbing and chopping movements thousands of times a day, so that we can make the speed of the hand so fast.


    "I know you''re not satisfied. Now I''ll show you."


    Chu Feng said, holding the red flame sword in his hand, he walked to a giant crocodile. Seeing Chu Feng coming, several trolls pressing on the giant crocodile got up and set the giant crocodile free.


    After being released, the giant crocodile stares at Chu Feng with fierce eyes.


    "How did the boss defeat the crocodile?"


    This idea appeared in everyone''s heart. Of course, they didn''t think that Chu Feng would lose to such a crocodile. The only difference was the way Chu Feng defeated the other side.


    Chu Feng, with his sword in his hand, walked towards the giant crocodile step by step.


    The giant crocodile saw Chu Feng''s calm and leisurely appearance. Instead of rushing to start, he crawled down and was ready to kill.


    When he was only 5 meters away from the crocodile, Chu Feng took a half step forward with his left leg, arched his right hand slightly, and held the sword in his forehand, ready to stab forward.


    The giant crocodile suddenly moved, opened his mouth and bit Chu Feng''s head.


    Although know Chu Feng early preparation, but everyone''s heart is still a tight.


    If they are faced with crocodiles, the only way is to dodge as much as possible. After all, if they are bitten by crocodiles, their heads may move directly.


    Even if they are bitten, the huge bite force can also bite their bodies in two.


    The attributes of the two sides are not equal at all, so there is no way to confront them.


    With human agility, it''s not too difficult to avoid the first wave of crocodile attack, as long as you are calm enough.


    They often fail because of the crocodile''s successive attacks.


    You know, if you don''t rely on the sharpness of the ChiYan sword, you can''t leave too serious injuries on the crocodile just by the force in their body. So they have to keep dodging to find opportunities. But when the crocodile can''t get a hit, then it may directly collide with its body or sweep with its tail.


    Many people are unable to dodge when they dodge, and they are swept out by a tail.


    Magicians have lower requirements for their melee skills. After all, they are not good at this. However, ordinary magics can''t do fatal damage to crocodiles.


    When the crocodile pounced on him, Chu Feng moved.


    But his response was not to dodge to both sides like everyone else, but to jump up suddenly and jump into the air.


    At this time, the crocodile also jumped up, but Chu Feng''s jumping height was obviously higher than that of the crocodile. He rolled over in the air. While the two sides crossed in the air, he pointed a sword at the crocodile''s eyes and gouged out the crocodile''s eyes.


    Seeing this scene, everyone couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Is that ok?"


    Of course, Chu Feng''s strength is stronger than theirs, but the jumping power and speed Chu Feng just used did not exceed their physical limit. Theoretically, they can do what Chu Feng can do, but this move is too dangerous.


    But this move is too demanding for timing, especially when rolling in the air, it''s more difficult to directly dig out the other person''s eye than to directly blind the other person''s eye.


    Lost an eye crocodile, did not stop, but become more crazy and fierce, continue to attack toward Chu Feng.


    After all, it''s a variant level 6 crocodile, which can''t be judged according to common sense.


    The heavy tail of the giant crocodile sweeps towards Chu Feng, and the powerful force reminds several reconnaissance soldiers who have been recruited accidentally of some bad memory.


    If you are hit by this move, you will leave the battlefield immediately.


    If you don''t have the protection of your teammates, you are basically disabled.


    Chu Feng turned over and dodged the blow of the crocodile''s tail. However, the attack of the giant crocodile did not end there. Instead, after a turn, he continued to open his mouth and bite Chu Feng.Facing the huge crocodile''s bloody mouth, Chu Feng just slightly turned over.


    The giant crocodile didn''t fly in the air this time. Instead, its front legs turned up and its hind legs continued to grasp the ground. So when Chu Feng turned over, he quickly turned under the back legs.


    At this time, Chu Feng''s body swung toward the original position, and the red flame sword in his hand stabbed at the jaw of the giant crocodile.


    "Poof!"


    The sharp red flame sword penetrates the crocodile''s mouth directly. When it is half pierced, it swipes to the side, and half of the crocodile''s nose is cut off directly.


    The giant crocodile howled bitterly, but before it could move more, Chu Feng drew his sword and thrust it forward. Along the next half of his nose, he stabbed the crocodile''s head with a sword.


    The giant crocodile struggled twice on the ground, then collapsed on the ground, gradually losing its voice.


    See Chu Feng this a series of actions, everyone fell into a dull.


    Not because Chu Feng did what they couldn''t do, but because of what he did. In fact, they could do it in theory.


    When jumping in the air, it''s very difficult to dig out the opponent''s eyes, but it''s not very difficult to dodge in this way. Similarly, it may be very difficult for the crocodile to pierce the opponent''s upper jaw and make the body deviate from the past when attacking, but can''t it just Pierce the upper jaw?


    What we need is only to grasp the opportunity of fighting.


    But why can''t they?


    "The promotion of the level can improve your more strength, so you regard the promotion of the level as the most important thing, but ignore some details. When you can''t use the so-called absolute power to decide the outcome, these things will decide life and death."

 Chapter 658

    The reconnaissance battalion was silent, and they suddenly realized that although they had experienced many battles, most of them were bullying the weak.


    Whether in hell or in the real world, most of the opponents they face are weaker than them.


    Maybe the opponent is stronger than them in level and strength, but with the equipment, the strength is really less than them.


    So no matter how rich their combat experience is, they only have the experience of how to exert their own strength and how to defeat their opponents with the least cost.


    However, it is precisely because of the constraints of such combat experience that when they face a stronger opponent, their first reaction is often to continue to improve their strength, or to attack the weakness of the other party in a clever way.


    Who will control the means of the other side in the fight of life and death?


    In the fight between life and death, survival is the most important thing.


    Even in the face of an enemy that you can''t defeat, it''s a good choice to run away, because only when you save your life can you have the opportunity to fight back.


    However, they finally understand what they lack.


    That is to explore their own potential.


    "The design of each weapon is the result of the painstaking efforts of countless people. Every potential of human beings is the precious wealth accumulated by our ancestors when they fought against the dangerous environment of the outside world. It is also the cornerstone for us to maximize our strength."


    Chu Feng said flatly, "of course you attach great importance to improving your strength. After all, there is a very popular saying that absolute strength can crush everything? But what is strength? Strength, speed, agility? Or weapons? Or the sum of all this?


    For this question, maybe everyone has a suitable answer, but have you really thought about what the answer is? "


    People continue to be silent, they just blindly improve their strength, and then sharpen themselves in the battle.


    The growth rate in the battle is really fast, but it also makes them lose a lot.


    Is the exam important? It''s important, of course.


    But if you don''t study only for exams, is that really OK?


    Therefore, when they left the battle, their usual training did not fall behind, but they never thought about how to make good use of the weapons in their hands, how to make good use of their bodies, and how to make good use of the finite element force in their bodies.


    Absolute strength crush everything, but even absolute strength is nothing to know? What else do you say?


    If there is a way to absolute power, then I''m afraid everyone will try to get close to this road. But it is precisely because the road ahead is unknown that we need to dig our own way.


    Put away the sword in his hand, Chu Feng didn''t care about them any more.


    Swordsmanship, Sabre and cultivation techniques have already been taught. If these people are only satisfied with the pleasure of improving their strength, let them keep practicing!


    However, his requirements are obviously higher, and these people are hopeful to explore the true meaning of power.


    Since the expectations for them are higher, the requirements for them are also higher.


    "The Dragon turtle is captured, and the water monster is killed. What''s the next move? But no matter how the other side moves, it''s important to be as strong as possible. "


    When the reconnaissance battalion continued to carry out combat training, Chu Feng was also thinking about the way of the other side''s attack, and also thinking about the way of strengthening himself.


    The things recorded in the mysterious ancient books, as long as he practices and studies step by step, can continue to become powerful, but his requirements for himself are not so low.


    Both Yuan Fu and Yuan Fu have infinite possibilities.


    What he wants is to explore his own road from the infinite possibilities, a road that can be strong enough to do everything he wants.


    Three days later, the water of Lake Baikal dropped a few meters.


    This obvious change has attracted the attention of people nearby. Some Maoxiong residents living nearby have spontaneously set up teams to investigate the incident. Moreover, teams are constantly coming to Maoxiong''s headquarters and the Far East.


    Chu Feng put away when he saw the good. After putting away the dark army, he took the team to find a hidden place to hide.


    After the drastic changes in the world, all kinds of strange things happened all over the world are not so rare, so it''s no surprise that the lake water dropped a few meters or more.


    But the other party has already started to investigate. If you still expose yourself, it''s really provocative.


    He had seen the temper of Mao Xiong last time.


    After all, there are still a few of them who can be sensible. Even if they want to have a say, they still have to be to the taste of the majority.


    They will attach importance to the existence of think tanks, but military strategists can not be leaders after all.


    In the past few days, Chu Feng will occasionally enter the yuan mansion to see the recovery of the dragon and tortoise, and then pay attention to the snow wolves.After eating the meat of the Dragon turtle, the strength of Xueyuan wolf has almost increased at the speed visible to the naked eye. Many wolves have reached the fourth level and can participate in the battle, and the improvement is still going on.


    Those Adult Snow Wolf, is the emergence of the existence of 13 fifth order.


    It''s not that the meat of the Dragon turtle has any special effect on the snow wolf. It''s mainly the meat of the high-grade monster, which is originally rich in energy, just like the people who eat eggs and beef are generally more robust than those who eat white flour steamed bread and pickles every day.


    Apart from individual cases, this is a common phenomenon.


    Seeing the strength of these snow wolves gradually getting stronger, Chu Feng had an idea. He cut the heart of the water monster suspected of Lianglong into pieces, and then fed the red crowned cranes.


    The life level of these red crowned cranes is too low. If they eat the meat of the Dragon turtle directly, they may not be able to bear it. So Chu Feng used such a method of transferring. After the level of these red crowned cranes was improved, they were allowed to take the meat of the Dragon turtle.


    In order to prevent the Red Crowned Crane from indigestion, Chu Feng specially killed a Qingjiang sturgeon and gave some of them as food every day.


    Under the cultivation of Chu Feng, 17 red crowned cranes have reached the fourth level peak, and the strongest one has reached the fifth level.


    The soldiers of the reconnaissance battalion have also been promoted during the training in recent days.


    Obviously, their strength has not improved much, but their spirit and spirit have changed, and their temperament has changed significantly from the inside out.


    Just when Chu Feng cut off the tortoise''s hind limbs as a grain reserve, there was a violent wave in the distance. A huge cave appeared slowly over Lake Baikal.

 Chapter 659

    "Here, what is this?"


    When Shuifu was born, the nearby residents of hairy bears came and were shocked by what they saw.


    This is a huge cave stretching more than 30 kilometers, with a height of 10 kilometers. The wall is white, like carved with ice and snow. It is suspended over Lake Baikal, about 15 meters away from the ice and snow lake. I just don''t know how to get in.


    When people look from the bottom up, they see only the illusory fog. Only when they look from the side can they see the appearance of the mansion.


    Some powers build some platforms, and then want to see the whole picture of Shuifu from the sky.


    However, no matter how they build this high platform, it can only be one meter higher than the wall at most, and the scenery will not change if they go up.


    Such fantastic scenery immediately attracted countless people.


    Not only the nearby residents of Maoxiong, but also many people from grassland country and Huaxia came here. Of course, they didn''t arrive just now, but they had received strange calls before.


    "This is the call I have come here. It must be the guidance of wolf God. We will gain strength here and the power to conquer the world."


    The grassland people who are attracted are all in high spirits.


    "Is this a legendary relic? However, in this era, even if the mythical characters appear in front of me, I would not feel strange. I just came here to accept the call here. Am I the one who is destined here? "


    Some Chinese teams gathered nearby. Because they were in a foreign country, they naturally walked together and began to warm themselves together.


    Even if there are some infighting at home, the Chinese people generally will not continue the infighting abroad.


    Seeing such a magical cave, the Chinese people who are baptized by the network novels are all daydreaming.


    Especially those who accept the attraction begin to fantasize about becoming the son of destiny, then get the ancient inheritance, and then start the road of sweeping all directions.


    Anyway, it''s just YY. It''s harmless.


    Chu Feng''s team also pretended to be attracted by such a strange scene, dressed in a wolf skin coat, came to the Northern Lake of Baikal.


    They didn''t ride because it was too ostentatious.


    "I can feel that there''s something in it that''s helpful to my strength."


    Zhang Ziqing said in a low voice, "however, Chu Feng, do you know there is a relic here for a long time? Are you the son of destiny who came here to look for adventure? "


    "Son of destiny? Do you think such a cave is good? " Chu Feng asked.


    "Is there danger in it?" Zhang Ziqing was stunned.


    "That''s for sure."


    The person who answers is Ye Xiaohui, whose face is covered with frost. "It''s those underwater monsters who wanted to capture Yiyi a few days ago. Now this cave must have something to do with those monsters. It''s good for others. I don''t know, but for Yiyi, they must be enemies."


    Hearing that it was Yiyi''s enemy, Zhang Ziqing immediately changed his attitude: "since this is the case, then we can''t go in."


    Her idea is very simple. Since she is in the enemy''s camp, it must be no good to go in.


    "Well, you don''t really need to go in."


    Cold light flashed in Chu Feng''s eyes.


    But if he doesn''t go in, it doesn''t mean that he has to give up the chance here. He will naturally reach for what he wants instead of relying on other people''s handouts.


    "All the doors here are closed. Would you like to try it?"


    There are 12 doors in Shuifu, three in each of the four directions. Each door has a slot for placing tokens. Some powers want to push the door in, but they can''t push it.


    "Samadhi is really hot!"


    A fire dragon in the color of glass hit the gate, but the gate was not damaged at all.


    More powers began to attack from a distance, using their powers one after another to destroy the gate, but their attack hit the gate, but they didn''t even splash a spray.


    "Let''s try."


    One of the powers of the sword system split a white pitching and hit the gate, but then his face changed.


    The same white drill flew out of the gate and hit him.


    "Poof!"


    The sword power, caught off guard, was hit by the rebounding sword Qi, leaving a deep visible bone scar.


    Several of his teammates immediately came forward to help him with his injuries.


    As more and more people try, we all know a rule.


    "The abilities that are sent out will be absorbed by the gate if they attack the gate. If the psionic powers of the system attack the gate, the attack will be rebounded."


    Some people try to do the same thing to the wall, but the result is the same.Gradually, we will understand one thing, that is, with their strength, we can''t destroy the cave, but it also makes us more excited. If it is a mansion that can be destroyed, then the mystery will be reduced a lot and their expectation will be reduced.


    With more and more people gathered here, Chu Feng''s team has become humble.


    They are just wearing wolf skin coats, slowly close to Shuifu.


    "Chu Feng, why are you here?"


    In the low-key forward of Chu Feng, a surprise voice appeared in his ear.


    "Xie Gucheng, I didn''t expect you to come here."


    Chu Feng gave Xie Gucheng a strange look.


    "I know there may be ghosts here, but if I don''t come here to have a look, I still feel a little unwilling."


    Xie Gucheng said seriously, "after all, this call comes from the call of the soul. Whether it''s a real opportunity or a trap, I can''t absolutely ignore this call of the soul."


    Chu Feng also understands this idea. There is an element of adventure in the depths of human genes. With the growth of strength, this element of adventure will continue to increase.


    Of course, there is another possibility that the other party is lying.


    The two sides just met by chance, there is no need to be sincere.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng suddenly asked: "if there is one thing in it that can greatly improve your strength, and even make you have the invincible strength to become the top strong man at that time, what are you going to do with your strength?"


    This is the choice that Xie Gucheng faced after his expansion. Unfortunately, he chose a dead end.


    Now the Shuifu was opened much earlier than before, and he didn''t know whether Xie Gucheng''s mentality was the same as that of later generations. After all, time will change a person.


    "Invincible power?"


    Xie Gucheng seems to have heard something funny, "if I really get the invincible power, the first thing is to kill all the zombies in the world, and put an end to this damned end, after that! Of course, how to be carefree and happy? First of all, let''s see if we can open a harem


    Hearing this answer, Chu Feng was not surprised.


    However, the emotion contained in this answer is different! Today''s Xie Gucheng, to say the end of the end, just hate such an era, and later Xie Gucheng, it is simply as a belief.

 Chapter 660

    From Xie Gucheng''s answer, Chu Feng also captured something.


    According to his current thinking, it is possible that his future practice will become a bit extreme, but it is absolutely not too much to provoke the military.


    People who have no brain and judgment are not their own.


    "But anyway, I must destroy this water mansion."


    Chu Feng secretly made up his mind.


    Just as Chu Feng and others continued to approach, some people began to emit a soft blue glow, attracting the attention of people around them.


    "What''s the matter? Why does this token start to shine? "


    Some luminescent people took out the ancient simple tokens in their arms. These ancient simple tokens began to flash with blue light. At the same time, the 12 gates of Shuifu also changed.


    There are some words on the gate. These words are not any language on earth, but everyone who sees these words can understand the meaning.


    All rivers, lakes and seas belong to Shuifu. ¡¿


    at the same time, the groove on the gate also gives out a blue light, flashing, echoing those who hold the token in their hands.


    For a moment, the person with the token became the focus of the public.


    Even Chu Feng''s body began to flash blue light.


    "How dare you use such a mean way? It''s really a drop in price


    For such means, Chu Feng not only had no fear, but also had some difficulties.


    His water mansion token has been put into yuan mansion and sealed. Of course, it is impossible to shine. The blue light is not emitted from him, but projected from the outside world.


    The intention of this is obvious, that is to make him the target of public criticism.


    "These tokens are the same as the grooves on the gate. Let''s try them on."


    Some people with tokens try to put their tokens on the gate. When the first token is put on the gate, the blue light on the gate is silent. A few seconds later, the gate is separated a little, and the strong vitality comes out from the gate.


    "It''s so full of vitality. I feel that the speed of cultivation here will be faster than that outside."


    "It''s the holy land of water powers."


    "If you can get into it, can you get more benefits?"


    Although the door is only opened a little gap, the breath from the gap is enough to benefit many people. A water system psionic broke through from level 5 to level 6 on the spot.


    Such a change has caused an uproar. Even if the other party has reached the bottleneck, it is enough to attract many people.


    So, the second psionic who got the token also put the token on the gate. The second gate also opened a gap, which was larger than the first gate, and the width was about two centimeters. At the same time, the gap of the first gate also opened a little, which reached the width of the second gate.


    At the same time, more energy came out of it.


    Seeing such a scene, everyone was more excited and put the third token on it. The same scene happened again, and the gaps of the three gates became larger.


    "It seems that these tokens are the key to opening the door."


    "The more tokens we put up, the bigger the crack will be. It seems that as long as we can put all the tokens up, these gates should be able to open."


    "Can''t you go in now? I''ll try. "


    A psionic walks up to the gate, and then his body begins to flatten, leaving only two centimeters thick, and tries to get in through the cracks.


    But in the next moment, an invisible force bounced him away.


    The psionic vomits a mouthful of blood, his body becomes the same as before, and he collapses to the ground. His teammates rush forward to help him with the treatment.


    This scene also makes us realize that even if the door is opened, we can''t get in by clever means.


    Only when enough tokens are gathered can the cave be opened.


    No matter the people of the Maoxiong empire or the grassland people, they all went forward one by one and put one token after another on it. In a flash, six tokens were put on it, and another Chinese also went forward, making the number of opened tokens reach seven.


    Today, the gap of the gate of Shuifu has reached 10 cm, and more and more water-based vitality is escaping from it, let alone the water system powers. Even if the powers with other attributes refine the water system vitality into the body and then transform it into attributes, it is faster than absorbing it from the outside.


    This kind of change surprised everyone, and we also had more expectations for the treasures that might exist in this cave.


    After all, even the breath can benefit them. The things in it can''t be more rubbish than the breath of the outside world!But when the seventh token was put on, the scene stopped for a long time.


    "Tokens are not enough. We need more tokens."


    "Where are the remaining tokens?"


    "All tokens emit blue light. Just find the person who has blue light on him."


    Because of the changes before, people''s eyes fall on Chu Feng and Xie Gucheng, who is beside Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng also has some differences. Last time Xie Gucheng gave him his token. Unexpectedly, in such a short time, he got another token.


    It seems that it was not a fluke that he got the Shuifu inheritance last time.


    For some beings, that is a necessity.


    More than a dozen powers came to Xie Gucheng and said, "boss, put the token up quickly. It''s a big chance!"


    "Yes! Boss, let''s do it now! "


    "That one, you also have a token, right! Let''s put the token on it. Don''t waste everyone''s time. "


    These people are Xie Gucheng''s teammates, and their tone doesn''t mean forcing, because in their opinion, it''s not a multiple-choice question at all.


    It was Xie Gucheng who hesitated, which made them hasten.


    However, Xie Gucheng''s eyes turned to Chu Feng: "do you want to go in?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "no way."


    Xie Gucheng said: "but the token is on me. If I don''t want to put it on, then everyone will come to me for trouble. My teammates and I can''t fight against so many people."


    There are more than 10000 people present. Even if these people haven''t spoken yet, the pressure caused by so many people''s expectations can''t be borne by ordinary people.


    Chu Feng said calmly: "a sixth order crystal nucleus, sell it to me."


    "Good!"

 Chapter 661

    So, in full view of the public, Xie Gucheng traded the token in his hand to Chu Feng at the price of a 6th level crystal nucleus.


    The nearby powers all feel funny when they see this scene.


    "Is this man stupid?"


    "What''s wrong with this man''s brain when he bought a token from someone else at this time? After you buy the token, don''t you want to put it on


    "Is it hard for him to start from the ground? Does he think it''s still the legal society of the past?"


    "Hahaha ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    the crowd around him was very puzzled about Chu Feng''s behavior, but under the explanation of some people, everyone immediately turned to ridicule.


    Now, it''s a general trend to use the token to open the water mansion, so the token in Chu Feng''s hand must be put on the gate. If he wants to use the token in his hand as a threat, then everyone will not let him go.


    Now is not the civilized society of the past. Although we will not have bloody conflicts when we meet each other, the reason why we restrain each other is because we are afraid of becoming the target of public criticism. If someone dares to provoke everyone, he will pay a heavy price.


    Xie Gucheng took an apologetic look at Chu Feng: "I''m sorry."


    With that, he said to his teammates: "go


    The reason why he said sorry to Chu Feng was that he knew that Chu Feng was good to him when he told him not to go in. Even he knew there was a problem.


    Now to give the token to Chu Feng, it is equivalent to transferring the danger to Chu Feng.


    Get information from Chu Feng here, and then turn to the other side of the danger, such a practice let him feel guilty, but he is not as guilty as his own life here.


    After all, he and Chu Feng just met by chance.


    It''s not a life and death friend. Why take risks for each other?


    "Captain, what do you mean? Why sell the token? "


    Xie Gucheng''s teammates quit, they don''t understand Xie Gucheng''s way of doing it.


    "There is danger in this cave. If you believe me, follow me at once, otherwise all of us may be in danger."


    Xie Gucheng simply explained two sentences, and then left with his teammates, but when he saw the eyes of his teammates, his heart suddenly thumped.


    "Captain, we believe in it, but it''s normal for us to have great opportunities and dangers."


    A beautiful looking female team member said to Xie Gucheng, "don''t mention the danger inside. Even if there is no danger, it''s normal for us to fight each other for inheritance. However, if we are in danger of wealth, we will be too timid."


    Other players echoed: "yes! Boss, isn''t it normal to be in danger? "


    "Boss, when did you become so timid?"


    Teammates look at Xie Gucheng''s eyes, gradually become a little suspicious.


    Xie Gucheng felt a little chilly in his heart.


    These teammates were all brought out by him. When he recognized himself as the boss, they were all very friendly, and he did not violate his duty as the boss.


    But for the sake of an unknown cave, everyone began to doubt him?


    What are the feelings of life and death in recent months?


    "I don''t have time to explain so much. The danger here is not as simple as you think."


    Xie Gucheng said in a deep voice, "no matter what you say, if you still believe me, then leave here with me immediately. If you don''t believe me, please help yourself!"


    The team-mates immediately fell into hesitation.


    Each of them benefited a lot from the vitality of the cave, so they were not willing to give up such an opportunity, but they were not willing to give up Xie Gucheng, the boss.


    "I''ll take care of it!"


    The beautiful woman turned to Chu Feng, "I don''t know why you want to buy a token from our boss, but now everyone is waiting for the opening of the cave. If you are smart enough, you''d better hand in the token. It''s good for everyone."


    The powers of the onlookers also began to approach and surround Chu Feng.


    At the beginning, they didn''t care much when they saw Chu Feng buying the token, but now how long has passed, Chu Feng hasn''t put the token on, which makes them a little worried.


    If you want to see the opening of the cave, what are you holding the token in your hand?


    "She Lijun, shut up."


    Xie Gucheng yelled anxiously, "if you don''t want to die, come back quickly. He is not the person you can challenge at will."


    I''m kidding. Who is this man!


    The Lord of Dawning City, who killed a dragon turtle in front of him!"Do we need to be afraid of him?"


    She Lijun was a little disdainful, but her body was still two steps closer to the crowd. "It''s good for everyone to open the cave now. What''s the waste of his time here? Do you want to tease people on purpose? Or does he just want to start? "


    "Yes! Hurry to put the token on the gate. Everyone is waiting for the opening of the cave! "


    "Every second you''re here, you''re wasting everyone''s time."


    In the face of the dawdling Chu Feng, everyone seems a little impatient.


    Chu Feng glanced coldly for a week, and the people who surrounded him were all Chinese. Of course, this is normal. If Mao Xiong''s people hold the token in their hands, then the people who surrounded him are probably Mao Xiong''s people.


    In full view of the public, people still want to use pressure rather than force to solve the problem.


    "What if I don''t want to hand over the token?"


    Chu Feng looked indifferent and took the token in his hand. "The token is in my hand. I can do whatever I want with it. Can you manage it?"


    "The boy is too arrogant."


    "Who''s going to teach him a lesson?"


    Everyone was annoyed by Chu Feng''s attitude, but no one wanted to be a leader.


    She Lijun is also very angry. She angrily shouts to Chu Feng, "have you seen the situation clearly? Everyone is waiting for the token to open! If you don''t take out the token now, you will offend everyone. "


    "So what?" Chu Feng''s look remained unchanged.


    She Lijun was angry. "She didn''t pay attention to all of us. Who do you think you are? Do you think you are the Lord of Dawning city? Can we fight ten thousand with one? No, you''re just a villain who wants to pay back the money. What''s the qualification to compare with him? "


    She was about to go on, only to find her shoulder held down.


    "Xie Gucheng, what are you doing again?"

 Chapter 662

    "Let go of me, Xie Gucheng!"


    She Lijun found that her body was bound by a chain made of a mass of water, and forced her to drag behind, making her jump in anger.


    "Idiot, I''m saving you."


    Xie Gucheng coldly glanced at her, "you are like a monkey in front of others, jumping up and down for a long time, but you don''t even know his identity."


    She Lijun objected: "what era is it now? Even the law has broken down. What role can identity play? Now only the fist is the truth. "


    "Since the fist is the truth, you should not show off your power in front of him."


    Xie Gucheng took a deep breath and said, "do you think that if there are too many people here, it can cause pressure on him? He has killed more people than all the people here put together. "


    He killed more people than all the people here put together.


    After hearing these words, she felt that her back was a little chilly and her body was shaking, but it was a natural reaction of the human body, and she still refused to accept the airway:


    "what are you blowing? There are more than 10000 people here. How can there be people who kill more people than this one? "


    Her teammates couldn''t believe it either.


    "Yes! How could there be such a pervert? Don''t be fooled by him, boss


    "Even if the law is broken now, the army is still watching. If anyone dares to cause such heavy casualties, the army will not spare him."


    "There are some idiots who are still at large after killing people, but under the encirclement and suppression of the army and the reward offered by the demon hunter guild, where can those really vicious people survive? Even if they do survive, they can only hide in the stinky ditch."


    We all can''t believe that even if the law and morality have lost their binding force, the fear in our hearts can still restrain our behavior.


    There are also people who indiscriminately kill innocent people, but those who go too far are basically dead.


    If you want to kill people for hatred, or for some good, you will almost turn a blind eye. But if you want to kill tens of thousands of people, can you still live? Huaxia hasn''t used it yet.


    After all, the number of survivors in East China is less than 30 million according to statistics, which is equivalent to killing 1 ¡ë of people all at once!


    They all think that Xie Gucheng should have been cheated.


    "Of course, it''s impossible for normal people, but what if it''s legal killing? What if he killed tens of thousands of people in self-defense? Encirclement and suppression by the military, wanted by the demon hunter guild? He never needs to worry about these things, because both of them serve him. " Xie Gucheng road.


    "Boss, do you have a fever?"


    She Lijun put her hand on Xie Gucheng''s forehead and said, "in this world, how can there be such a person?"


    just as she was about to say how can there be such a person in this world, an unspeakable fear suddenly filled her heart.


    If there are no such people in the world, maybe there are.


    But how could that man be here?


    "He, he shouldn''t be..."


    She Lijun feels a little weak, the shadow of people''s famous trees and Chu Feng''s reputation may not be high in other places, but it''s like thunder in East China.


    Chu Feng''s reputation is based on his numerous bones.


    "Who is he?"


    There are team members, until now have not around clearly, just feel that the atmosphere around has become a bit strange, "however, no matter who he is, it is impossible to provoke so many people at the same time!"


    "There are many people here?"


    She Lijun is funny. Are there many people here? Are there more people than Jinling creatures? When Chu Feng burned tens of thousands of Jinling creatures'' soldiers, he didn''t flinch because of the crowd.


    Even if the way he used was a little tricky, thinking of the weight of tens of thousands of lives would bring great pressure to people''s psychology.


    What''s more, Chu Feng''s methods are well known in the circle of demon hunters in East China, and the number of people in front of him is really meaningless.


    If he is really that person, she will thank Xie Gucheng.


    At the same time, there was some sympathy in the way she looked at those people.


    "Do they know who they are facing?"


    At this time, the encirclement has gradually narrowed, Chu Feng''s team members, one by one quietly pulled out their weapons, ready to fight.


    "Oh? How dare you resist? "


    A ruffian youth, with a mocking tone, took two steps forward, "there are always some people who have a little strength and don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth, but when they are in danger, they still need to seek the protection of morality and law. Now the times have changed, and your own will, in fact, doesn''t matter."


    Some people''s tone is more moderate: "as Chinese people, we don''t want to fight with Chinese people here, but today''s things are quite special. If you don''t want to hand things over, it will be against everyone''s interests, so handing things over is actually your protection."In fact, it is very polite to say so.


    Because they are in a foreign country, they are not willing to stage a drama of internal strife. In the face of internal disputes, they still hope to solve problems peacefully.


    But Chu Feng''s behavior, from their point of view, is really too much.


    "Huaxia people, Huaxia complex."


    Seeing that he still didn''t want to do it by himself, Chu Feng also felt sorry. Although there were constant internal disputes, in the face of crisis, the Chinese people were the most united in the world.


    But what these people don''t know is that it is precisely because of their Chinese complex that they survived.


    "Since you still have Chinese complex, I will not force you."


    Chu Feng''s breath gradually became stronger, and his intention to kill also continued to dissipate. "I didn''t come here today for peace and friendship, but to find something. If you don''t want to perform the Chinese infighting in front of others, then stand aside and watch the play, because it''s my own business."


    With that, four tokens appeared in Chu Feng''s hands, which made everyone take a breath.


    "How could he have four tokens?"


    "Did he buy it?"


    "He''s very lucky!"


    In the shock of everyone, Chu Feng used Yuanli to amplify his voice, making his voice as loud as thunder, resounding in everyone''s ears.


    "The token is in my hand. I can tell you clearly that I won''t give it to you for nothing. The only way to get the token is to kill me and take it away from my corpse, but you also need to be prepared psychologically."


    His fierce eyes swept the crowd, "if you want to kill me, you must be ready to be killed by me!"

 Chapter 663

    There was silence.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s arrogant words, the noisy voice disappeared. Chu Feng''s voice can be understood by everyone through the transformation of language proficiency.


    A few seconds later, frying pans began on Lake Baikal.


    "I heard you right! What did he just say? "


    "He dares to challenge everyone here with his own strength. Is this man crazy? Ha ha ha, this man must be a fool. "


    "Does he think he is invincible? How dare you die like that. "


    It''s impossible to be deterred by Chu Feng''s words, and then subdued by Wang BA''s Qi. In reality, speaking such words can only be regarded as a madman.


    Surrounded by the Chinese team, also quickly and Chu Feng opened the distance.


    "Chinese people need to unite outside, but this definitely does not include madman. It''s his own business that this madman wants to provoke, and it has nothing to do with us."


    "That''s right. Anyway, these tokens will be put on the door at last. After he is chopped to death, these tokens should be where they should be."


    "We just need to watch the play on one side. Stay away and don''t be affected."


    "The hillside over there is a good position. Go there!"


    No matter what kind of thoughts the Chinese team has, it''s definitely not suitable to be involved in this muddy water now. It''s not called National righteousness, it''s called a fool to set fire to a madman.


    It''s his own business for this man to die. It''s not good to involve himself.


    She Lijun opened her mouth wide: "I heard that the leader of Dawning city is not a man with strong political skills? Are you sure you''re alone with this lunatic? "


    Xie Gucheng was silent for a few seconds and said, "it doesn''t matter any more. Let''s go as soon as possible."


    No matter whether this person is the real Chu Feng or not, but the strength of the other side is obvious to all, and the other side''s current behavior, but to provoke everyone.


    Xie Gucheng''s teammates, also rare to maintain the same.


    The farther away from such a madman, the better.


    The Chinese team, as far as possible, left here. Instead, the grassland people and the Maoxiong Empire surrounded it.


    "It''s said that the greatest virtue of Chinese people is modesty. Now it seems that it''s not like this."


    "Maybe it''s just one of the Chinese people! There are madmen in every country. "


    "No matter. After killing him, it''s important to take away the token."


    Because of the large size of Shuifu, there are people on all sides, so the number of people within 10 kilometers from chufeng is less than 2000. However, because of the movement here, more than 10000 people around Shuifu are rushing to this direction.


    Wait until time is long, what that Chu Feng wants to face is the encirclement of ten thousand people really.


    There are only more than 500 people who surround Chu Feng and others. After all, there are only 30 people in Chu Feng''s team. So many people attack at the same time just to prevent Chu Feng from escaping. They don''t think that so many people can''t even win a madman.


    The people of the reconnaissance battalion are also ready to fight. Although they don''t know why Chu Feng is so arrogant, they believe that the city master must have his own reason for doing so.


    And Chu Feng in the mind also very helpless, with his own idea, even if he is not afraid with all people for the enemy, but also not so much need.


    But when the blue light flickered on him, he knew that the battle was inevitable.


    It''s a conspiracy, but it''s also a conspiracy.


    Because even if you know what Shuifu is doing, you can''t give up.


    It''s easy to give up a few tokens, but can you survive by giving up the token? How can Chu Feng fight against all the people here? Of course, it''s unrealistic, but Chu Feng is not alone! The dark army will immediately form an iron bucket when it comes to fighting. If it is facing the regular army, it may not be able to catch it, but it is more than enough to face these scattered soldiers.


    Just as the Scouts of the reconnaissance camp were about to start, Chu Feng suddenly stopped them.


    "Their goal is Yiyi. You just need to protect Yiyi. If I were alone, they would not have left me." Between speaking, Chu Feng kept on advancing.


    Although there is no clear explanation, everyone knows who the "they" in Chu Feng''s mouth are.


    So, people did not force, but back to back to protect Yiyi.


    More than a dozen red crowned cranes hover near Yiyi. Although they are still very weak, they have identified Yiyi as their master, so even if they die, they will protect their master''s safety.


    Although Chu Feng''s words made us feel a little strange, we didn''t change our plan. Since this madman must protect the token, we killed him.


    As for those people over there, because there are little girls among them, they don''t want to kill them. It''s not that they are ruthless, but because they do this kind of thing in full view of the public. They may also be regarded as madmen. Therefore, they let Chu Feng and his subordinates get away from each other.More than 40 seconds later, Chu Feng stopped.


    "Is this the cemetery you chose?"


    Seeing that Chu Feng stopped, people began to prepare to start.


    Chu Feng''s eyes looked around the crowd for a week. Most of the people who were ready to fight were grassland people. Maoxiong''s soldiers were around to prevent him from running away. After all, they were also a proud people. They besieged Chu Feng because they had to do so, but they still couldn''t pull down the face to fight.


    Once they do, they can only be ridiculed when they return to their own team.


    More than a dozen grassland people came from different directions from the siege. They shot from different directions, so that Chu Feng had no chance to escape.


    Their cooperation is not perfect, but very tacit.


    The Chinese team is watching the battle on the hillside not far away. They want to see how long this madman can last?


    But now it seems that those people obviously have no one-on-one plan.


    Just at the beginning, I was ready to kill.


    In the face of more than a dozen people at the same time, Chu Feng''s mouth outlines a smile.


    "It seems that I have been looked down upon."


    The dazzling red sword Qi blooms from the ChiYan sword of Chu Feng, just like a bright red flame, burning the world. The red sword Qi sweeps through the crowd, forming a blooming blood lotus.


    A moment later, Chu Feng''s action stopped. Around him, there was only a ground of broken bodies.


    "It''s not over yet!"


    After killing these people, Chu Feng didn''t stop for a moment, but rushed to the surrounding crowd.

 Chapter 664

    "Poof!"


    The ChiYan sword in Chu Feng''s hand crossed an arc in the air, and several grassland people with vertical knives were split into two parts.


    Seeing Chu Feng face so many people''s siege, even dare to take the initiative to fight back, the onlookers were shocked.


    "Anyway, at least his courage is admirable."


    Although we don''t think that Chu Feng can survive under the siege of so many people, most people are still shocked by Chu Feng''s courage.


    "No matter how brave you are, if you die, there will be nothing left." Some also feel disdain for Chu Feng''s actions.


    Chu Feng''s action is very fast. No one can resist the ChiYan sword in his hand. Wherever he passes, whether it''s human or weapon, he will cut it in half.


    In less than 10 seconds, Chu Feng had more than 20 lives.


    The speed of the killing was so terrible that the besiegers were startled.


    "No, I can''t fight him close


    "Close combat with him is to seek death!"


    People reached a consensus, and then some powers began to cast magic, ready to use long-range magic attack to solve Chu Feng.


    All kinds of magic attacks, such as samadhi''s fire, wind cutting, and rock gun, fell on Chu Feng, blocking every place where he could dodge.


    "He''s dead!"


    No matter how good the Chinese are at melee, even if they can reach the point of being invincible in melee, but in the overwhelming stream of magic, such power is still weak.


    There''s nothing unfair about the fact that the magic powers have an advantage over the body powers.


    "Fire and rain!"


    A transparent Yuan Fu in Chu Feng''s hand flashed away, and then twenty or thirty black flames appeared around him. These black flames flew towards the powers around him.


    Because of the relative release, these flames first collide with the spells released by the powers.


    "He''s dead. It''s just a dying struggle."


    Around the powers, with the eyes of the dead looking at Chu Feng, they don''t think these black flames can play any role to them.


    However, the smile on the corner of their mouth soon solidified.


    The black flame and their magic can also collide, but no matter what the attribute of the magic, in front of the black flame, there is only one way to be swallowed.


    These flames fall on the psionic after destroying the psionic.


    "Boom!"


    Twenty or thirty groups of black flames burst at the same time, and even the scream did not come out. These powers had been swallowed up in the black flame.


    The rest of the powers who want to move stop.


    "I, I''m not wrong!"


    "Earth, hell is fire! This is the real fire of hell! Although I haven''t seen it, every awakened one has the information of Hellfire in his memory, and there is absolutely no mistake. "


    "It''s impossible. How could he be a seventh order fire psionic? It''s absolutely impossible. "


    The onlookers of the powers were not quick to speak.


    Even if they saw this scene with their own eyes, they didn''t want to believe that the powerful existence that just killed more than a dozen powers with one sword in the melee battle actually displayed the symbol of level 7 powers, Hellfire, which simply overturned their three outlooks.


    A level 7 fire power is invincible in melee. Does it make others live?


    Of course, what they don''t know is that because of the special skills of the mysterious ancient books, Chu Feng was able to master hell fire through Yuan Fu at level 6, but he was not very proficient in using it.


    After all, when we use meta symbols, we only need enough meta force to outline them.


    Now reached level 7 of Chu Feng, the use of Hellfire has been perfect.


    Moreover, he has not yet used yuan Lingdao.


    "What if it''s a level 7 psionic? As long as his strength is exhausted, no matter how strong his strength is, he will only die. " Cried one of the powers.


    But just as his voice fell, a flying knife ran through his throat.


    Chu Feng specially waited until his words were finished. Now after killing him, people around him began to activate their minds, and some powers began to release special powers.


    A glass flame shield appeared beside Chu Feng. It was originally used by the fire powers to protect themselves, but now it is used to trap Chu Feng.


    Then, there is the second, the third ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the protective cover layer by layer, like a cage, seals Chu Feng in the middle.


    But Chu Feng is not in a hurry, as if did not put these protective covers in the eye at all.


    "Do it!"


    The fire department''s powers yelled, and then many powers came out one after another. All kinds of powers flew in the direction of the shield from several directions.When these attacks are about to fall on the shield, the shield is suddenly removed, leaving only a thin layer, and then all the powers fall.


    Therefore, the purpose of adding multi-layer protective cover is to buy time for everyone. Now Chu Feng does not waste this time to destroy the protective cover, which can be said to be a wise choice. But since he has lost the chance to dodge, she will die today.


    "Boom!"


    The violent explosion made the ground around Chu Feng into a huge pit with a diameter of more than 10 meters. However, these powers were still releasing their powers, and the magic flood submerged Chu Feng in the pit.


    Many people have never seen a level 7 psionic. They don''t know how powerful this level is. So for the sake of safety, we whipped the corpse.


    "Hoo! Now he should be dead


    When the yuan force in one''s own body consumes more than half of the warning line, everyone stops and begins to take out the crystal nucleus and restore one''s own strength.


    "I don''t know if those tokens are damaged. I hope they are strong enough!"


    "The gate of Shuifu is safe when so many of US attack together. As the key to open the gate, these tokens should be more precious than the materials of the gate. How can they be damaged so easily?"


    "That''s what I said. Go and get the token out."


    "Wait, wait!"


    "What are you waiting for?"


    a few powers who are going to take these tokens out of Chu Feng''s corpse suddenly see a mirror as smooth as jade.


    No, it''s not a mirror. It''s ice.


    A transparent ice and snow shield, I do not know when appeared in the center of the explosion, the surrounding ground has been blown to pieces and splashed out, but in this ice and snow shield, a man wearing a black wolf fur coat, is standing in the middle, without any damage.


    When they saw Chu Feng''s figure, Chu Feng suddenly put out his sword.

 Chapter 665

    The red sword light cut several heads in the sky, flew high, and then fell on the ground. Until death, his eyes were round.


    They couldn''t believe that someone was safe from such an attack.


    "Tianxuanbing, that''s tianxuanbing!"


    A water system psionic seems to see something frightening, "this is the level 7 water system psionic can master the mysterious ice, how can you also master it?"


    This terrible existence is not only a level 7 fire power, but also a level 7 water power. Who is he?


    The Chinese groups gathered on the hillside to watch the battle have lost their voice.


    "Should we be glad that we still have some feelings of home and country in our hearts, so we didn''t fight against him in front of outsiders?"


    "If we had shot him just now"


    thinking of the terrible consequences of shooting Chu Feng, they just felt that their fingertips had become cold. There were not many of them, less than 200.


    Under normal circumstances, it is enough to besiege a person, but what about besieging a monster?


    Chu Feng in their eyes, has been beyond the scope of people.


    Is it possible for a normal person to deal with the level 7 water fire double ability, plus melee invincibility? You''re kidding. This is death.


    The shock of the besieged crowd didn''t affect Chu Feng. After killing several people who wanted to touch their bodies, Chu Feng moved quickly. His body shuttled through the crowd, and his ChiYan sword reaped one life after another. In a flash, another 20 or 30 lives disappeared.


    Looking at the people around one by one died, the rest of the besiegers suddenly screamed, and then a large number of birds and beasts scattered, desperate to escape.


    It''s true that no one with any powers is invincible. No matter what kind of powers they are, as long as their strength is exhausted, they will die.


    But we are not very familiar with each other, why should I give you a cushion?


    Even the soldiers of the Maoxiong Empire, known as the fighting nation, can''t help retreating now. They don''t want to provoke such a terrible enemy.


    Less than three minutes of fighting, Chu Feng has no one alive within a radius of 200 meters, the surviving people have been far away from his side.


    At his feet, there are nearly 200 corpses, and some people, under the burning of hell, even the ashes can not be preserved.


    More than 500 people besieged Chu Feng, but half of them died in an instant.


    The remaining half also lost the courage to fight with Chu Feng.


    It''s not a battle of life and death to defend their country. They don''t intend to sacrifice themselves to benefit others.


    "That''s his teammate over there. Let''s take the hostages!"


    I don''t know who it is, I suddenly yelled.


    So a large number of grassland people, and a small number of Maoxiong Empire soldiers, began to kill the people in the reconnaissance camp, and then someone''s eyes fell on Yiyi.


    A 10-year-old girl, in such an environment, of course, will cause coveting.


    Now capturing hostages is their only way to achieve their goals.


    "Kill


    In the face of these people who want to capture the hostages, the people of the reconnaissance camp will certainly not have the slightest hold on their hands and open their hands and feet to kill.


    In the moment of brief contact between the two sides, the blood dyed the snow red, a body flew out, and then fell to the ground in two.


    In a short battle, more than 50 bodies have been left.


    "Impossible, those people are all level 6!"


    "Impossible, where are so many level 6 masters now?"


    "Magician, attack with a spell."


    These people were originally mobs. After causing certain casualties, they soon became a mess. The powers they sent out were in a hurry to cast their spells from a distance.


    Level 6 is not so common, although it is easier to upgrade after the drastic change of heaven and earth.


    Of course, they don''t have six levels, but they haven''t seen so many six levels. They have formed a team and cooperated closely.


    But at this time, a shadow of death appeared behind them.


    "It''s the Chinese!"


    After Chu Feng''s figure appeared behind them, they only felt that each needle was on their back, and the unspeakable fear enveloped their hearts.


    "Death


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold. He raised his right arm. The black tattoo on his arm turned into a black dragon and appeared in the air.


    Thunder corpse dragon stretched its black wings, as if to cover the sky.


    Seeing the giant black dragon more than 30 meters long, people couldn''t help looking up. Then a lot of black lightning came down from the sky and fell on them.The people hit by the black thunder either died on the spot or lost the ability to move, and then they had to face Chu Feng who came to them.


    "Ah


    "I''m wrong!"


    "Spare me, spare my life!"


    But no matter how they begged for mercy, Chu Feng was not moved.


    After killing the last person who tried to capture Yiyi as a hostage, Chu Feng finally stopped and walked slowly towards the crowd.


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    Seeing Chu Feng coming towards his own direction, more than a dozen powers began to run away in a panic. In the face of this terrible murderer, they didn''t have the courage to fight for their lives.


    After Chu Feng took more than 10 steps, there was a large crowd vacuum in his direction, and no one dared to get close to him within 100 steps.


    She Lijun looked at Chu Feng, who frightened everyone away, and muttered to herself, "I''m so proud of myself in front of him, and I''m still alive?"


    In just a few minutes, Chu Feng had more than 300 lives.


    That''s because everyone was scared, if the rest of the people continue to rush up, maybe they can pile up Chu Feng, but who is willing to be the unjust leader?


    We are not mindless zombies, their heads are not so iron.


    Chu Feng raises his ChiYan sword flat. Seeing his action, the people who are within 200 steps of Chu Feng quickly turn around and run away. They run 300 steps away. What''s more, they have already run to places that they can''t see.


    Does the killing God want to continue to fight? Is he really a lunatic?


    A red sword spirit crossed a 50 meter long gully on the snow. The gully was not too deep. It was only about 20 cm or 30 cm long.


    But when the line was drawn out, everyone suddenly felt that it was like a natural moat, as if they could never cross it.


    "Cross the line, die!"


    After leaving this sentence, Chu Feng began to burn the bodies of those who died in the battle with fire, and by the way, he refined the power in their bodies with unknown skills.


    In the whole process, no one dares to cross the border.

 Chapter 666

    Typhoon is constantly blowing on this snowy plain. People look at the boundary gradually buried by wind and snow, and look at the thunder corpse dragon circling in the air. No one is trying to cross it.


    "This is the shame of our fighting nation. Our fighting nation should be a brave nation and a fearless nation. Why should we be scared by this line?"


    A strong white man threw away two bottles of vodka in his hand. His face was full of wine. He rushed forward with a big knife.


    Seeing his action, no one stopped him.


    At the moment when he crossed the line, a black thunder came down from the sky and burned him into a scorched body. No one intervened in the whole process.


    "Can''t we just look at it like this?"


    The number of onlookers has reached more than 4000. One third of the people near Shuifu have gathered here, and the rest are ready to come to see the excitement.


    "What else? Do you have any good ideas? "


    "As long as we all work together, one person and one knife, we can cut him to death."


    "That''s great. How about your first cut?"


    In the final analysis, there was no hatred between them and Chu Feng, just because of the struggle for interests, naturally there was no condition for them to sacrifice their lives.


    Chu Feng has the ability to kill anyone close to him. That''s enough to make everyone dare not get close to him.


    It''s the same with the Maoxiong empire. It''s OK for them to fight for the sake of defending their country or hatred, but it''s not worth sacrificing their lives for a few tokens.


    At this point, one foot crossed the line.


    Seeing the figure crossing the line, everyone looked at him with a dead eye. The last person who died was drunk. Are you drunk, brother?


    They didn''t notice that their mentality has changed.


    At first, they thought that Chu Feng, who provoked everyone, was looking for death, but now, they even think that he who dares to provoke this terrible Chinese is looking for death.


    Stepping over the boundary is a thin man with a height of 1.8 meters. This height is a little inconspicuous among the burly Maoxiong soldiers.


    As he crossed the line with one foot, a black lightning came down from the sky.


    The bear fighter clenched his fist and hit the thunder with one.


    "Is this man a fool?" Seeing that someone used his fist to fight against the power of thunder and lightning department, everyone thought that this person''s brain was not working well.


    But they forgot that just now there was a man who was regarded as a fool by them and killed them so that no one dared to cross the border.


    "Boom!"


    The black thunder and the thin man''s fists collided together, causing a storm at the location of the wiring. The frozen road around turned into gravel and flew out.


    After the storm, the skinny man was still standing.


    "Yuanli Huaxu, how can you understand it so early?"


    See each other''s means, Chu Feng probably also understand each other''s courage to cross the border.


    It''s very difficult to resist the meta forces without attributes, but if you understand the meta forces to be virtual, you can force countless meta forces with attributes, so that you can resist the attribute forces without falling behind.


    Only when you understand the means of Yuanli Huaxu, the chance of the system defeating the magic system will be greatly increased, not by looking for the other side''s operation mistakes.


    Thunder corpse dragon one hit did not succeed, is preparing to fall from the sky, directly a dare to challenge their own human eat, Chu Feng''s voice suddenly came.


    "Stop it


    Thunder corpse dragon stopped and continued to circle in the sky.


    Chu Feng looked at the man seriously: "if you can reach level 7 in such a short time, you are a genius. You should cherish your life more. Why do you have to come here to die?"


    Clearly should be arrogant tone, but in the mouth of Chu Feng, it is such a natural.


    Level 7. At this stage, the people who can reach this level are all heroes. The talents of the people around Chu Feng are good, but no one can reach it.


    However, even the seventh level, in front of him, there are some not enough to see.


    It''s not that the other side is too weak, but that they are too strong.


    "Someone has to come forward."


    The thin man''s eyes were firm. He pulled out a two handed sword with a width of 40 cm from his back. The length of the sword reached 1.5 meters. The whole body was white and crystal clear. I don''t know what material it was made of.


    After saying this, his body, like an arrow from the string, rushed towards Chu Feng.


    Even with a huge sword, it doesn''t affect his action at all. The ice and snow sword in his hand seems to be able to be cut by the wind and cut heavily on Chu Feng.He didn''t know whether he was the opponent of Chu Feng. After all, Chu Feng was too amazing just now. He asked himself that he couldn''t do it. He just felt that under such circumstances, if no one stood up, would it be too humiliating? So he came out.


    Whether it''s success or failure, fight first.


    It is precisely because of this kind of mind that he can break through so fast.


    Facing the huge sword, Chu Feng didn''t pull out the ChiYan sword, but took off a dark gold shield from the yuan house.


    This is a shield cut from the carapace of a dragon turtle.


    With this shield in his hands, he regarded it as a huge two handed sword. Facing each other''s huge sword, he collided with each other in the air.


    "Boom!"


    A huge explosion came from the place where the two people were fighting. The strong wind raised the nearby wind and snow, making the distance of 20 meters around the two people diffuse by the wind and snow.


    Like the voice of Professor Honghuang, the voice is constantly coming from the place where we fight.


    Seeing the two people who are constantly fighting, some people who were sarcastic before, I feel some fever on my face.


    When Chu Feng challenges the heroes, they are mocking Chu Feng. When someone else comes out to challenge Chu Feng, they come out to ridicule the provocation.


    But the fierce fighting between the two sides, like a slap in the face.


    A minute later, the fighting subsided.


    When the two fight, the middle of the smoke dispersed, you see half of the Golden Shield fell to the ground, some people''s eyes could not help showing a look of joy.


    "Did it work?"


    They didn''t expect that someone could really challenge this man who was just like killing God.


    But when the smoke and dust completely dispersed, people''s eyes darkened again.


    The gold shields, which were cut into two sides, fell in different places, but Chu Feng, who had lost the shield, had his ChiYan sword on the neck of the thin man.

 Chapter 667

    "I lost." Thin man is very calm to admit defeat, "if you want to kill me, it''s OK! But even if you forget me, I won''t promise you anything. "


    Among his impressions, the Chinese prefer to talk about conditions.


    What''s more, the other party has grasped his own life, but he doesn''t kill himself immediately. Does he want to achieve a certain goal by releasing himself?


    No matter what the reason is, he doesn''t want to agree.


    Even if it''s false, he thinks it will be very tired.


    Chu Feng put away his ChiYan sword and said, "you can go."


    In the face of the enemy, he can mercilessly kill each other, but he does not think that this person in front of him will be his enemy, can only be regarded as an opponent, although this opponent is still very weak.


    "Why don''t you kill me? If you let me go now, I may become your enemy in the future, posing a fatal threat to you. " The thin man has no doubt about his future strength. Give him some time to grow up, and he believes that he will defeat the enemy in front of him.


    Even if the other side spared his life, he would not be merciful.


    "They were all used."


    Chu Feng explained calmly, "this cave is a trap set by human enemies to deal with human beings. Although we don''t know what they are for, one thing is for sure. Those things want to stir up human infighting are human enemies.


    You are the same. You may take yourself as one thing, but to me, you are just a chess piece used by the enemy to deal with human beings. When I solve these things, you will understand that your enemy is not me, so what''s the need for me to kill you? "


    The prudent man has the weakness of prudence, and the proud man has the weakness of pride.


    People with weak will have weaknesses, and people with firm faith also have weaknesses.


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, the thin man''s originally calm eyes really set off waves, but he quickly calmed himself down.


    "Since you think it''s a trap set by an alien race, why do you kill so many people? Isn''t that a trick? "


    He is a relatively pure person, but it does not mean that he is a fool.


    He did not ask Chu Feng how he knew that this was the trap of human enemies. Because for this problem, Chu Feng can make up a wonderful story at will, and he can''t distinguish the true from the false. Even if there are some logical loopholes, he can''t blame it.


    But there is one problem that he can blame.


    You know it''s an alien trap. Why kill people? Why did you put on that proud posture just now? Why humiliate them?


    His problem hit the nail on the head, even Chu Feng couldn''t help cheering for him.


    There are many talented people who are arrogant when they have some strength. They feel that they can rule the world or regard themselves as the Savior of the world. However, if they want to be really strong, whether it is just or evil, whether it is great or selfish, they must have a calm attitude.


    If Chu Feng defends positively, he will be doubted. Even if what he says is completely true, he will still be doubted for lack of evidence.


    However, Chu Feng has many ways to deal with this man.


    "You should ask them that question."


    Chu Feng pointed to the ground red with blood, and then to the retreating crowd. His words were full of pride and disdain. "Why did they come to die? Just for a few broken tokens? "


    The thin man choked at once.


    Chu Feng didn''t answer the reason why he had to keep those tokens. Instead, he asked those people, why did you come to die for these tokens?


    The crowd around was stunned at first, but after a few seconds, they reacted. Their faces turned red. Some people even wanted to rush over.


    The people around them held them and gave them a chance not to rush.


    What does this Chinese mean? What do you mean, why do they come here to die?


    From their point of view, Chu Feng is just a person. Even at the beginning, they thought that Chu Feng was a opportunist. They bought tokens from other people just for the purpose of starting from the ground and dealing with such people. Of course, they prefer to use their fists to solve problems instead of giving unscrupulous businessmen a chance to raise prices.


    But from Chu Feng''s point of view, things are totally different.


    I am a strong person, since your strength is not as good as mine, why come here to die? Just for a few broken tokens, let you die, is it worth it?


    The two sides have different perspectives and different ways of thinking.


    Because the level of the people present was not low, so we all heard these words. The hearts of the Chinese who watched the battle on the hillside were greatly shocked.


    Only from the perspective of the strongest can we be qualified to say such words.The thin bear soldier opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it in the end. Is it hard for him to ask each other why we asked you to hand in the token, but you didn''t?


    This kind of question does not have any significance, as long as the other side answers I do not want to go.


    I have the strength to defeat all of you, what I don''t want, why do you force me?


    "I see."


    The thin man put the sword back on his back, then turned and walked out.


    I can''t talk about it any more.


    After the thin man left, Chu Feng ordered the scouting camp to keep on guard in place, and then step by step to Shuifu.


    The water mansion is more than ten meters away from the ice, but there have been many water system powers who made the surrounding water into ice and built a ladder one by one.


    Seeing Chu Feng step by step up the stairs, the people who had been guarding the door immediately jumped from both sides of the stairs, and none of them dared to stay in place.


    However, seeing Chu Feng walking towards the door, everyone scolded him secretly.


    Now that you have the intention to open the door, why did you deliberately perform such a farce just now? Do you think it''s fun?


    However, no matter how dissatisfied they are, at least on the surface, they can''t show their voice.


    However, when Chu Feng stepped up the steps, less than five meters away from the gate, he suddenly sat down with his knees crossed, and thus entered a state of cultivation.


    "What is he doing? Are you going in or not? Does he want to rub at the door? "


    "Or who''s going to ask?"


    Silence, silence, silence is Cambridge tonight.


    Who dares to go up in the face of the ruthless man who killed more than 300 powers in a few minutes?


    Chu Feng sat 5 meters away from the door with his knees crossed. Then he began to use the unknown skill through the Yuan government, and constantly absorbed energy from it.


    A lot of invisible vitality, like a waterfall, poured into the yuan house.

 Chapter 668

    Under normal circumstances, the materials in the yuan house should be collected by Chu Feng himself. Only through the bridge of Chu Feng can they enter the yuan house.


    According to the interpretation of the future, this is because Chu Feng is a part of the world and has the qualification to dominate the wealth of the world. Of course, every person on the earth, even every life on the earth, has such qualification. Because everyone has the same qualification, they can''t show it at ordinary times.


    The ancients said: Heaven is not benevolent, to all things for cud dog.


    In the eyes of the way of heaven, there is no difference between human beings and plants.


    But in the face of alien creatures, that''s different. Calling creatures is through contract, which is equivalent to getting a pass, so they won''t be excluded. But those alien creatures who invade will be excluded by the will of the world, which is out of tune with the world.


    Of course, the will of the world will not come directly to punish, but will punish the enemy through the creatures in the world.


    This is also why some people led by western countries do not recognize the will of the world.


    For them, what they can''t understand is pseudoscience.


    So when Chu Feng used the unknown skill to refine the corpses of insects, the crystal nuclei of zombies, or all kinds of materials, he had to take himself as a bridge.


    However, when dealing with foreign objects, they will be assisted by the will of the world.


    After all, those who enter the earth from different worlds can be regarded as invasive creatures.


    Now, Chu Feng uses Yuan Fu''s power to operate the unknown skill, which is equivalent to using the power of a world to absorb and refine the power of Shuifu.


    The world will not oppose it, but will be happy to see it come true.


    Therefore, the speed of the yuan Qi escaping from the water mansion was greatly increased by Chu Feng, which was equivalent to refining a fifth order crystal nucleus almost every second.


    You know, Chu Feng, if you sell a black iron sword, you can harvest 40 third-order crystal nuclei. According to the current market price, a fifth order crystal nucleus can be exchanged for about 60 third-order crystal nuclei.


    That is to say, he can absorb 2 / 3 of the profits of the iron swords per second.


    However, he still felt that it was not enough.


    "How can we improve the speed of refining the vital energy?"


    While refining his vitality, Chu Feng pondered quietly.


    In his reaction, although Yuan Fu''s power can be used to refine the vitality of Shuifu this time, the other party''s energy is so fast. Even if he absorbs it continuously, where can he speed up even if his tap is too small?


    Although the will of the world will not obstruct the Yuan government, it does not deliberately exclude the water government.


    Even the affiliated preparations of Xuantian seal and Wanmin seal were not excluded.


    "If these things are not foreign, then the will of the world will not deliberately target the dragon and turtle, but if these things are all foreign, why does the will of the world not exclude the existence of Shuifu? No, it''s not that I don''t reject it. I just accept the existence of Shuifu. "


    In the face of foreign things, good things are accepted and bad things are rejected. This is what a country often does, and it is the same in the world.


    "I see."


    Chu Feng''s eyes brightened. "In fact, the so-called three treasures have something to do with the will of the world, and even have a lot to do with it. Although the forces represented by the dragon and tortoise are foreign, if they pass the three treasures, they can not be accepted by the will of the world step by step."


    Think of here, Chu Feng also probably understand a little bit each other''s plan.


    "Now, although the will of the world does not exclude Shuifu, it does not accept Shuifu completely, otherwise it will prevent me from using Yuanfu to absorb the power of the other party. Well, what I want to do is actually to influence the position of the world will, or to do what the world will want to do. "


    Chu Feng didn''t know much about the will of the world.


    However, he knows one thing, that is, the Extreme Justice of the world will. Justice is morbid. After all, nothing has the right to affect the justice of the world will.


    All living beings on the earth can take whatever wealth they want from the world. Of course, the process of obtaining wealth must be taken by themselves.


    Why the world will not exclude the internal demand, because all creatures will return to this world after their death.


    Anyway, they are all things that can be taken back. It doesn''t matter how much you take away.


    Of course, this is understood from the perspective of human beings, and the will of the world itself has not recognized it.


    But Chu Feng knows one thing, that is, life is upward, so is the will of the world.


    "Since you want the will of the world to accept you, I will let the will of the world understand what is your greatest benefit to the will of the world!"


    The cold light flashed in Chu Feng''s eyes, and then a simple token entered the source of life and death in the yuan house, where the power of the source of life and death was refined into the most essential force.


    However, the refining process did not come to an end at once. In the middle of the refining process, Chu Feng took this energy out of Yuanfu.After entering the outside world, the vitality quickly dissipated.


    At the same time, Chu Feng felt that a strange force was promoting the power of Shuifu, pouring towards his Yuanfu.


    "Sure enough, only by feeding the world back can we make the world happy."


    Chu Feng can''t understand the essence of the world will, but since he can''t understand it, he should understand it in the way he can.


    The will of the world is also in the "observation period" for things like Shuifu.


    What Chu Feng wants to do is to turn this unknown thing into a known benefit.


    As a result, the world will instinctively want more such benefits, but it does not have the ability to obtain such power, so it can only rely on the "tool man" Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng did not refuse, because it was a win-win cooperation for him.


    So he felt a force bigger than the waterfall and poured it into his Yuanfu. The speed of refining the force increased three times.


    He did not completely absorb this vitality, but gave 20% to this side of the world.


    After this world was nurtured, it accelerated the speed of absorbing vitality. The more vitality Chu Feng absorbed, the more vitality he did not give to the world.


    The more vitality he feeds back to the world, the faster he absorbs it.


    So even if we keep the division of 28, the will of the world will be jubilant, and this has formed a system. Perfect cycle.


    The vitality of Shuifu is losing faster and faster.


    In a flash, three hours passed.


    In these three hours, those who were waiting for Chu Feng''s action could not bear loneliness and began to practice in this good autumn cultivation environment.


    But just as Chu Feng absorbed more and more quickly, the gate of Shuifu in front of Chu Feng suddenly opened, and a large number of strange creatures came out of the gate.


    These creatures saw Chu Feng and started without saying a word.

 Chapter 669

    "Look, the door is open."


    Although the vast majority of people are no longer concerned about the situation here, but occasionally someone looked up to observe the movement of Chu Feng, because they are not sure when Chu Feng''s brain will be blowing, and then open the door.


    Although with the four tokens in Chu Feng''s hand, the final token is still missing, but they are not sure whether the final token is also in Chu Feng.


    When the gate of Shuifu was opened, everyone rushed to tell us immediately.


    People look up and see a large group of strange creatures coming out of the open gate of Shuifu. Some of these strange creatures are like fishmen with fish heads, some are shrimp men with shrimp heads, and there are all kinds of strange creatures. These aquatic creatures are holding fishbones and bone spears and coming towards Chu Feng''s bones.


    Chu Feng, who is sitting cross legged, has been laying his ChiYan sword on his thigh. Now when he encounters a sneak attack, he immediately gets up and draws a red sword with his ChiYan sword.


    More than a dozen fish and shrimp monsters gave him a sword, and the body fell to the ground.


    But at this time, a mass of water hit Chu Feng heavily, and Chu Feng''s body came out with golden light. However, he was still driven to a hundred meters away by the power of the water, and then fell to the ground heavily.


    "Humble human, don''t go too far!"


    A majestic voice came from the water mansion, and the gate opened wider. A dark golden dragon turtle leaned out half of the gate, and his eyes fell on Chu Feng.


    This hateful human, even if he takes some vitality from Shuifu, now he steals more and more quickly. What''s more, he steals more and more quickly. If this trend continues, the power of Shuifu will be stolen by him sooner or later.


    A mole ant dares to calculate Shuifu. I really don''t know the height of the earth.


    Before, because of Shuifu''s great plan, it would choose forbearance, but what I didn''t expect is that this human being has made even greater efforts and didn''t know how to restrain at all.


    It knows that if this greedy human is allowed to continue to absorb, the whole water mansion will be sucked up by him sooner or later, so it must stop it.


    The golden light on Chu Feng''s body dissipated, a trace of blood oozed from the corner of his mouth, and he got up from the ground, but there was an excited smile on his face.


    What the Dragon turtle didn''t notice was that when he called out the humble people, Xie Gucheng''s face changed, including the Maoxiong camp, and many people''s faces changed.


    The thin man who was unbeaten for a period of time against Chu Feng was full of killing intention in his eyes.


    At the beginning, he still had some doubts about Chu Feng''s words, but when he heard dragon turtle''s words, that doubt was no longer important.


    No matter whether Chu Feng is lying or not, looking at the Dragon turtle''s lofty attitude, his pride as a human makes him the opposite of Shuifu.


    Some people in the Huaxia camp and Maoxiong camp are not good at looking at the Dragon turtle.


    It seems that the Dragon turtle didn''t notice this. After all, it has been used to living in the environment of the law of the jungle. No matter what kind of posture the strong put on the weak, it''s natural. The weak only accept it. Even if the strong humiliates your dignity, as long as they give you some benefits, you still have to kneel down to thank you.


    And the Dragon turtle''s understanding of human beings, most of the human beings are also such people.


    In the face of an ethnic group, a small part is not important.


    However, it is because of such different racial concepts that certain misunderstandings have been caused.


    A rejuvenation Rune helps him recover from his injury. Chu Feng continues to try to use Yuan Fu''s power to refine. He is surprised to find that Yuan Fu can still refine.


    Even if you don''t have your own consciousness, the speed of refining will slow down a lot, and with the distance from the gate of Shuifu getting farther and farther, the speed of refining will also slow down, but this process has been continuing, even if you don''t have your own independent consciousness, you are also in the process.


    Dragon turtle also noticed this: "human, you are looking for death."


    Chu Feng laughed wildly and said, "ha ha, I''ve killed two of your dragon turtles, and I''ve made a lot of tortoise shell shields. Unfortunately, the number is less. I didn''t expect that another one is coming now. I''ll give you a pillow when I''m sleepy."


    Originally sensing the strong breath of the Dragon turtle, all the powers around were afraid to stay away from the yuan house, but they were shocked to hear Chu Feng''s arrogant words.


    This guy killed two turtles in a row?


    Does this big guy just look very powerful, but in fact he''s an embroidered pillow?


    All the people in the reconnaissance camp summoned the hell nightmare horse one after another. Then they took off their wolf fur coat with the fastest speed, put on the prepared black iron armor, and came to Chu Feng''s side.


    The Dragon Tortoise, who had already reached the limit of his intention to kill Chu Feng, is now provoked by Chu Feng.


    "Humble human beings, you have once again offended the great dragon and tortoise clan. Your entire humanity will be destroyed because of your stupidity."The Dragon turtle roared angrily, "the aquarium legion, at all costs, must take down this humble human."


    Between the words, a large number of aquarium legions poured out from the gate of Shuifu. Some people who had no time to leave the gate of Shuifu were stopped on the way of the aquarium legion, and then they were beaten to death.


    The 12 gates of Shuifu are completely open, but when you look in from the outside, you can only see the fog and the Shui army coming out of the fog.


    The frozen surface of Lake Baikal began to melt, and a large number of aquatic creatures came out. Giant crocodiles, fish that could walk upright, and some water snakes also came out of the lake, and the mighty army killed Chu Feng.


    The investigation battalion, who arrived in time, and ye Xiaohui fought with these Shui people together.


    Just when Chu Feng was about to start, he suddenly saw the thin man coming to his neighborhood.


    "I''m not trying to help you, but in the face of the common enemy of mankind, we should still be consistent with the outside world, rather than making humiliating things." The thin man explained quickly.


    At the same time, he has pulled out the huge sword behind him.


    Now he has believed Chu Feng''s words. No matter what the water mansion has, there is no doubt that the owner of the water mansion despises human beings!


    Since they all look down on human beings, they must be the enemies of human beings.


    Chufeng said with a smile: "people are going to destroy us all. Don''t you blame me for attracting enemies for mankind?"


    The thin young man said: "since the founding of the Maoxiong Empire, it has always relied on the fist to fight down a piece of heaven and earth, rather than on the enemy''s charity and kindness."


    Chu Feng laughed: "my name is Chu Feng, Chinese."


    The thin young man was stunned. After two seconds, he said slowly, "my name is sogda lavka, the bear empire."

 Chapter 670

    After they have given each other their names, they will know each other.


    When sogda was ready to join the battle, some soldiers of the bear Empire were also ready to join the battle.


    The Chinese who were watching in the distance looked at each other and began to discuss.


    "Shall we go and help? It seems that the smell of monsters coming out of this palace is very powerful, and there are a lot of them. If I helped in the past, it would be dangerous. "


    "But the tone of that dragon turtle is really unpleasant."


    "Are you going to kill someone if you don''t like it? How did you live to this day? "


    "It''s not the time to say that. We Chinese are in trouble. Even the Maoxiong soldiers have gone to help. Don''t you mean to go? I can''t afford to lose that man anyway. "


    "Me too."


    In the end of the world, there are many things that can''t help strangers, and the real virgin can''t live to the present. So if they change the environment, they may be really desperate.


    After all, to tell you the truth, Chu Feng''s crisis is also his own.


    Why do you want us to help you?


    But now they are all living in a foreign country. When facing foreigners, most of the Chinese will instinctively start to form a group.


    What''s more, now the soldiers of Maoxiong Empire have begun to lend a helping hand to the Chinese. Can you afford to lose this man if you don''t do it now?


    Although the reason for others to help is not for Chinese people, everyone has a steelyard in mind.


    It''s not about face, it''s about dignity.


    So after a brief discussion, Chinese groups began to move closer to Chu Feng.


    If they don''t, there will be shadows in their life.


    But there are also a few sneaky figures, in the big army moving forward, quietly left the team, disappeared in the vast snow.


    Not all people take their national feelings and dignity seriously.


    The soldiers of the reconnaissance camp ride on the hell nightmare horse, wave the red flaming sword in their hands, and constantly reap the life of the nearby Shui nationality. Sogda also waves the giant sword in his hands. His fighting method is simple and direct, just chop with the giant sword.


    Even the shield cut from the Dragon turtle''s carapace can be cut in half by his huge sword, which shows how powerful his attack power is.


    Seeing that more and more people are approaching Chu Feng, the Dragon turtle yells:


    "human beings, there are many opportunities in Shuifu, which are prepared for you human beings. They can improve your human strength, and also enable you to have the ability to control rivers, lakes and seas. Our goal is only to break the rules, as long as you don''t interfere, Shuifu and other opportunities Fate is yours. "


    Hearing what the Dragon turtle said, some people who are watching are obviously hesitant.


    Not everyone pays attention to human dignity. In order to survive, there are a large number of people who give up their dignity. For them, this choice is also very simple.


    Even if there is no temptation of those so-called opportunities, they will probably die.


    Now that the Dragon Tortoise has let go, it''s just to punish the person who breaks the rules. They will fight for all the resources. What''s the reason for them to fight?


    You know, all the energy released from Shuifu can speed up their cultivation. What kind of opportunities should Shuifu have?


    The number of Maoxiong Empire people and grassland people surrounded by them has reached more than 8000, and now more than 90% of them have begun to waver.


    "Anyway, it''s only the Chinese people that people have to deal with. It''s their own business to want to help them, and it has nothing to do with us. There must be something good in this cave. At least the concentration of vitality in it is higher than that of the outside world. It will surely improve our strength quickly. "


    "Yes, although Maoxiong and Huaxia are good friends, it doesn''t mean that we have to lend a helping hand to every Huaxia people, die by ourselves and end by ourselves."


    "But the tortoise looked down on us."


    "When we are strong enough to beat that turtle down, it will look up to us."


    One side is the temptation to improve strength, the other side is the danger, normal people know how to choose.


    As for those grassland people, they have looked at Chu Feng and others with unkind eyes, thinking whether to stab them in the back.


    Even in the camp of the Chinese, some people''s minds began to activate.


    "In fact, it has nothing to do with us."


    "As long as we don''t take part in the war, it should not affect us."


    "But we are all Chinese. Do we want others to laugh at us in front of outsiders? I can''t afford to lose this man. "


    Before reaching Chu Feng''s side, they began to argue internally.


    Sogda frowned and wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t speak.


    It''s not necessary for him to join others in his decision.At this time, Chu Feng suddenly stepped forward and yelled to the Dragon turtle: "you just said that there are treasures to enhance strength, right?"


    Dragon Tortoise said with a mocking tone: "yes, here in the face of water system powers help the most, but everyone can get the opportunity to improve their strength, but this opportunity does not belong to you, even if you want to beg for mercy, we can not forgive you."


    Hearing what the Dragon turtle said, other people''s faces were also a little strange.


    "I thought he should be a very proud person, but I didn''t expect that he wanted to reconcile with each other."


    "Wrong person, such a person is not worth our help."


    "It''s up to the Dragon Tortoise who he wants to kill. We just need to take care of ourselves. For such a person, it''s not worth missing the opportunity to improve his strength."


    If they were hesitant at first, the balance in their heart has been completely tilted.


    Even the camp of the Chinese people felt a little shameless.


    Is it really worth fighting for such a person?


    "Beg for mercy? Hehe, what are you and what qualifications do you have for me to beg for mercy? "


    Chu Feng''s eyes swept, has poured out of 30000 or 40000 aquarium legions, "since you say that there is something to improve the strength of the water house, then hand it over!"


    Hand it in?


    What does he mean by this? Why is this tone so arrogant.


    But soon they were wide eyed.


    Chu Feng''s body exudes a strong murderous spirit, and his tone is full of arrogance. His tiny body stands like a mountain.


    "I''ll give you two choices and hand in all the treasures.


    Or, when I clean up your whole water mansion, then,


    I will step on your corpses to get them

 Chapter 671

    Hear Chu Feng wantonly arrogant shout, the whole scene is fried pot.


    "I heard you right! He even wanted to let the other party take the initiative to hand things in. This man is crazy, OK! He seems to have been a lunatic all along


    "Why do I think he looks so handsome? I want to marry him. "


    "See those two cute girls around him? First you have to be able to beat them. "


    "Since there is more than one woman around this man, it means that she can certainly accept more women. Why don''t I have a chance?"


    "Talents with strength are qualified to say such words. I don''t know if I can have the opportunity to have such strength."


    "I''m looking forward to seeing if he can turn that into reality."


    But anyway, people''s mindset has changed.


    The Dragon turtle continued to shout:


    "stand by, you can enter the water mansion to get the chance we have given you. If you want to help this human, there will be no mercy!"


    However, not many people have shaken this time.


    The gate of Shuifu was opened, but few people went in.


    When Chu Feng heard that there was a chance to improve his strength, he directly ordered you to give it to him. However, if we want to get this chance, we ask you to give it to us? What is this?


    Are we inferior to others in strength and even inferior in personality?


    They don''t think about self-esteem now, because some self-esteem is inherent in their heart. They don''t need to think about it at all. It will be reflected in their words and deeds.


    It''s one thing whether they can get benefits or not, but they feel that if they go in like this, it''s like kneeling in.


    Although reason tells them that only the chance to gain strength is the most important.


    But reason is very precious quality, because it is too rare.


    The reason why most human beings strive to climb up is to hope that they can be emotional and have no future trouble. Otherwise, they will think rationally all day and be too tired.


    Seeing the change of people''s mentality, Longgui felt a little uneasy.


    What''s wrong with these humans? There are a lot of opportunities to improve their strength in Shuifu. Why don''t these people go in and have a try? Do you want to choose the way against them for this boy who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth? These people are not friends of life and death!


    At this time, several figures suddenly rushed into the gate of Shuifu.


    "Ha ha ha, if you want to die, play outside by yourself. Let''s find the chance first!"


    "What a bunch of idiots. We won''t play with you."


    As some people enter Shuifu, more and more people begin to enter, because they are also worried that others will have the power to crush themselves when they gain strength.


    It is also one of the human instincts not to let others surpass themselves.


    However, less than 200 people eventually entered.


    Most of the people who go in are exquisite egoists. They don''t take dignity and face seriously at all. Even if they are inferior, they don''t hinder their pursuit of power.


    Those who stayed in the outside world didn''t feel like helping Chu Feng or entering Shuifu. Most of them were in a dilemma.


    What they didn''t notice was that a group of people gathered together quietly, and then looked at Chu Feng with bad eyes.


    "Human beings who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, you will pay for your actions."


    Although I can''t figure out why these humans give up the chance to improve themselves, Longgui still blames Chu Feng for this reason.


    A large number of aquarium legions poured out from the gate, and then along several different directions, converged in the direction of Chu Feng.


    40000, 50000, 60000


    A steady stream of Shui army, no matter how strong they are, can bring great pressure to people''s psychology just by the terrible number.


    After seeing these aquarium legions, more people are determined to stand idly by.


    A small number of aquarium legions surrounded Chu Feng and others and fought in a way that consumed their lives. More aquarium legions blocked the escape space of Chu Feng and others.


    All kinds of fish men and shrimp soldiers and crab generals are ready to attack Chu Feng and others in the center. Even some people who are close to each other have been impacted.


    But at this time, a team of people suddenly killed Chu Feng and others.


    When they took action, all the Shui regiments gave way, and those who rushed to rescue Chu Feng were attacked by them, causing more than ten casualties.


    "Ha ha, it''s not the controllers who decide who gets the benefits of Shuifu. You are so stupid that you don''t know how to get the real inheritance."


    "Kill these Chinese people, and then use these heads for benefits!"Everyone was shocked by the actions of these people.


    "This is a prairie man!"


    Those who are going to watch are shocked. They just don''t want to set fire to themselves, but these grassland people are taking advantage of the fire at this time.


    This is no longer a question of shamelessness. It is against the bottom line of human beings.


    The soldiers of the Maoxiong Empire, who stood by, could not help pulling out their weapons and preparing to teach these grassland people a lesson.


    Maoxiong Empire and grassland people are close, but they did not expect to do such a thing, which made them feel humiliated.


    Seeing the movements of hundreds of grassland people and the grassland people coming from a distance, Chu Feng''s murderous spirit became more fierce.


    He called out those dark legions from Yuan mansion, and then killed them in the direction of grassland people.


    The trolls holding Dragon Tortoise carapace shield blocked the outside of the Legion, including some people who came to support. They were also protected in the middle by trolls, and then a large number of sword demons and shadow ghosts appeared. These hell creatures have been working together these days, and now they are working together very closely.


    After solving these problems, Chu Feng summoned Zhuodeng.


    Thunder corpse dragon flying in the air, spewing out black air, surrounded by those grassland people. In the black fog, there was a continuous scream.


    "Ah! What''s this? Let us out


    "Ah! Help ~ "


    but no matter how they begged for mercy or scolded, Chu Feng was indifferent, chasing electricity into black lightning, shuttling through the crowd. Wherever he passed, all the Shui soldiers were cut off by him, and he came to Caoyuan people''s side like no one else.


    "Die for me!"


    Chu Feng''s killing intention has reached the limit. His ChiYan sword is shining with the light of death. In an instant, thirty or forty grassland people have died in his hands.

 Chapter 672

    Chu Feng, who entered the formation of prairie people, was like a tiger into a sheep. He set off a massacre. In less than 30 seconds, more than 100 prairie people were lying dead at his feet.


    Those grassland people behind saw Chu Feng coming, immediately turned around and ran, and ran towards the Maoxiong soldiers.


    "This Chinese wolf is so ambitious that he dares to attack human beings."


    "Let''s get together and kill this despicable Chinese!"


    When they asked the Maoxiong soldiers for help, they did not forget to slander Chu Feng.


    Although discerning people can see the cause and effect at a glance, there are always some people who like to humiliate other people''s intelligence. They think they can be trusted by shouting.


    Chu Feng riding on the back of chasing electricity, constantly chasing these grassland people.


    With the withering life in his hands, those grassland people also desperately came to the bear soldiers, want to seek shelter.


    However, Chu Feng''s speed did not decrease at all.


    "Huaxia people, this is our Maoxiong''s territory!"


    Liang Maoxiong''s state


    a Maoxiong man stopped Chu Feng, but before he said the next word, his head had already soared.


    See Chu Feng don''t wait for the other party to speak directly under the killer, the bear around the strong man are also enraged.


    "Kill this Chinese boy."


    "Is this Chinese lawless?"


    The angry and irrational Maoxiong people would not consider the strength comparison between the two sides, so a bloody storm was set off at the scene.


    He killed thirty or forty Maoxiong soldiers who dared to fight against him. Chu Feng continued to hunt down the grassland people.


    Whoever he wants to kill must be killed.


    No matter who is in front of him, he will not have any politeness.


    He doesn''t want to provoke the bear, but these people are in his way, so he can''t keep a hand on each other.


    As for what you want to say, reconciliation or fighting, it''s none of my business.


    I only focus on one thing, that is to kill the people I want to kill!


    Hell dimple horse is good at speed in hell, and chasing electricity is the king of hell dimple horse. After reaching level 7, ordinary people can''t even see the shadow at full speed.


    Even if the strength of the people present are good, but look at the right electricity, you can only see a mirage.


    His mental power swept, there were about 1600 grassland people present, more than 100 people died in his hands, and the dark breath of thunder corpse dragon also killed more than 100 people.


    After another minute of pursuit, Chu Feng''s hands increased by more than 200 lives, of which more than 50 were soldiers of the Maoxiong empire.


    "All who stand in the way, die!" Chu Feng drinks fiercely, the voice is like thunder.


    The killing speed of Chu Feng on the back of chasing electricity is too fast, which leads to many people who are not willing to burn themselves. As soon as they see the grassland people around them, they immediately leave far away.


    If the prairie people continue to approach them, they will directly confront the prairie people.


    But there are also some Maoxiong soldiers who are not familiar with Chu Feng''s behavior, so they fight with Chu Feng with knives, but they can''t make it in Chu Feng''s hands.


    "He wants to kill all our grassland people. Such people are just butchers. He has only one person. I don''t believe it can really deal with all of us."


    "Kill, we grassland people are the most courageous nation in the world, we are brave representatives.",. You can defeat all enemies with courage. "


    The rest of the grassland people, at the call of a few leaders, killed Chu Feng.


    "How can I disappoint you since it saves me trouble?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth outlines an evil smile, several invisible Yuan Fu appear in his hands, and then turn into the flame of liulifa.


    "Fire starts a prairie fire!"


    This is a move he developed when he was often encircled by the Legion in the future. It was specially used to deal with group attacks. Hundreds of glass colored flames fell on each person who attacked him.


    These prairie people either release their powers or use their own weapons to resist them.


    But when the two sides contacted, these glass colored flames suddenly exploded violently.


    The samadhi fire, which can almost ignite everything, is burning in the crowd. These elusive grassland people are engulfed by the fire in a scream.


    Thunder corpse dragon is flying in the air, chasing some enemies who want to escape.


    A bloody feast unfolded on the snow.


    In this snow, there is such a spectacle, a man riding a horse, plus a black dragon in the sky, after defeating the enemy, launched a chase against hundreds of surviving enemies, who ran crying father and mother, but none of them could escape.Of course, in order to prevent them from escaping, the reconnaissance battalion also went out.


    The 28 members of the reconnaissance battalion, 18 of them, also participated in the pursuit of the grassland people. Of course, their task is to chase and kill the grassland people outside.


    Where Chu Feng is, they don''t need their help to fight.


    Ten minutes later, all the fighting ended, and most of the grassland people had been ambushed, along with some of the Maoxiong soldiers involved. There were more than 2000 corpses on the snow.


    In the face of this cruel man who started to slaughter when he didn''t agree, people around felt that the world was going crazy.


    "He, who is he?"


    "Madman, this is a madman. No matter what happens, never provoke this madman."


    There is a limit to any courage, and the fighting nations are no exception. If there is no limit to courage, they would have been reckless to death.


    In the face of such a madman who killed more easily than mowing grass, they all felt a chill from their heart and made up their mind not to provoke this madman.


    Those Chinese people, after seeing Chu Feng''s killing, were all stunned.


    "Idol, from now on, he is my idol."


    "If you want to choose an idol, you''d better not choose him, because if you really choose him, you will die miserably."


    Not everyone has the strength to defeat thousands of people on their own. Most of them will end up dead.


    After solving these grassland people, Chu Feng walked towards the team.


    But when he returned to the team, the atmosphere in the team changed significantly.


    Even those Chinese people, anyway, died only grassland people, but the soldiers of Maoxiong Empire were different. They passed tight fists and looked at Chu Feng with angry eyes.


    Just now, when Chu Feng was chasing those grassland people, some grassland people took the people of Maoxiong empire as shields, but Chu Feng ignored them and directly chopped them to death with shields.


    It was their compatriots that Chu Feng killed.

 Chapter 673

    Half of the dark legions summoned by Chu Feng stood in the periphery of the battle circle, fighting with the Shui soldiers.


    The other half, on one hand, nervously protected Yiyi and Zhang Ziqing, while the other half was fully prepared for the attack of these Maoxiong Empire soldiers.


    The soldiers of the reconnaissance battalion who caught up with the prairie people in the snow also came back one after another.


    The soldiers of the Shui nationality are still coming out of Shuifu in a steady stream. Now the number has reached 123000, and the general attack that was to be carried out has stopped.


    Dragon Tortoise watched this scene with great interest. There was a strong breath in the depth of the water mansion. But after the Dragon Tortoise called back, the breath disappeared again.


    Now the human camp is facing great enemies, but the internal atmosphere is tense.


    Sogda looked at Chu Feng with calm eyes and said nothing.


    If it was a different person, Chu Feng would not even pay attention to the other party, but those people just thought that they were in danger, and they gave a helping hand to themselves, and when they did it, they did not attack the people around them, so he couldn''t do it and ignored the other party directly.


    "In Shuifu, it''s not for native creatures, but for alien people who want to invade the earth. You can not do it next. I''ll prove it to you."


    Chu Feng said, "that''s all. If you want to take revenge on me, then wait until I get rid of these alien races. You can take revenge as you like. But if you take action when I fight with the alien race, no matter what reason you don''t have, I won''t leave affection for your men."


    Whether it''s because of racial righteousness or to defend their homeland, human beings can''t have a second choice in the face of alien invasion.


    So even if these people just gave a helping hand to themselves, if they want to blame themselves for killing their companions while chasing and killing traitors, then Chu Feng can''t be merciful to them.


    This is a matter of principle, and it is also a principle that human beings must adhere to.


    You can disagree, but you have to accept it.


    So let''s not say that these people just added flowers to the snow. Even if they were benefactors who really saved their own lives, as long as they did something against the human position, Chu Feng would mercilessly attack each other. The racial position was greater than personal resentment.


    "I see. When it''s over, I''ll go to you myself to settle the accounts."


    Sogda said coldly, and then he turned away with a huge sword. There were some aquariums blocking the way, which was broken by him.


    Reason told him that those people just died because they violated the racial position.


    But he couldn''t fight with the people who slaughtered his compatriots, so he had to turn around and leave.


    After sogda left, the rest of the Maoxiong soldiers glared at Chu Feng fiercely, then followed sogda, and also turned away.


    Without sogda, they would not be Chu Feng''s opponents at all.


    Moreover, it is a battle between foreign enemies and human beings, and they are not willing to stab in the back like those grassland people just now.


    If they do, they will first bear the name of a traitor.


    Whether you are true traitors or not, you have done such a thing.


    "It''s a bunch of people who can''t turn their heads around."


    Chu Feng also had a headache about the character of the soldiers in the Maoxiong empire. He admired the fighting courage of the fighting nation, but he really couldn''t give in to some things.


    If it is a tragedy to say that when dealing with Tengger before, the misunderstanding between them is a tragedy, now these people are really out of their minds.


    It''s not that he can''t transpose thinking, but because after transposition thinking, the result is the same.


    Even his loyal subordinates or women, if they waver on this kind of position, contrary to the righteousness of the Terran, he will mercilessly kill them, even if they are killed by others, he will be indifferent, because the person who does this kind of thing, he will not admit that he is his own subordinate.


    It''s the same from the standpoint of a country. There is no difference between betraying mankind and betraying a country. As long as you betray, you will be your own enemy.


    "It''s really disappointing. I didn''t expect that you didn''t fight, but it also gave me enough time. Humanity, your end is coming."


    Seeing the Maoxiong soldiers leave the battle circle, the Dragon turtle confidently said, "those who don''t want to fight can come to Shuifu to get inheritance. Don''t hinder me from killing this human."


    At the command of the Dragon turtle, nearly 150000 aquarium legions launched a general attack.


    Sogda, who had left the battlefield, looked at the aquarium legions which were several times more than at the beginning, with some twinkles in his eyes.


    If there were no grassland people, they would face only one third of the current Shui army, and they would fight side by side.


    But it was because of the disturbance of grassland people that some casualties of Huaxia team were caused, and their time was delayed, so that a confrontation situation was formed within them.So from this point of view, every grassland man is guilty.


    No matter what they are thinking, the Maoxiong soldiers, who have become the shields of the prairie people, are fighting for more time for the Shuifu army since they don''t leave the prairie people for the first time. In this sense, these people are holding back the Chinese people.


    If it''s him, someone will drag his own leg, then he will not hesitate to kill the other party.


    Now we are facing the enemy of mankind. Such a charge can be said to delay the military.


    For this crime, death penalty is the only end.


    However, he now wants to give up fighting with Huaxia in the face of human enemies because the people who were killed were from the Maoxiong kingdom.


    Is such a choice really right?


    Even if you don''t talk about right and wrong, can you really live up to your heart?


    When the aquarium was ready to attack, Chu Feng summoned more dark legions from the yuan mansion. After reaching the seventh level, he was able to open Yuanfu. He was able to open Yuanfu more and more times, so he was able to take out more legions.


    After seeing this scene, the onlookers were numb.


    "Is this summoning? Is there a Summoner here? Can you explain how the summoner summoned so many legions? "


    "I think you''re thinking of farting!"


    At first, he thought he was a warrior. Later, he knew that he was a wizard. At first, he thought he was a Fire Mage. As a result, he was a double wizard. Later, he thought he was a talent of both warrior and wizard. As a result, his summoning ability exceeded all the summoners.

 Chapter 674

    Chu Feng summoned more than 200 trolls. One third of these trolls held shields made of dragon and tortoise shells. The rest were shields made of dark iron shield or magic metal in hell. Their right hands were axes or machetes.


    It''s not that he doesn''t have more trolls, it''s because he wants trolls to take turns.


    The sword demons don''t need weapons. Their arms are the best weapons, and they can''t use most of them.


    If their arms were cut off, Chu Feng would also use some spare black iron blades to help them connect them.


    Then, the old lineup of shadow ghost and red rock clan.


    Tauren don''t need to be a coolie in Yuan mansion.


    The construction of Yuan government also needs talents.


    Looking at these all arms of the dark legion, the crowd around the impression of Chu Feng became more scared, this is a person can become a terrible Legion.


    Those Chinese soldiers who came to support also had bitter faces.


    They thought that they should be a timely help, but they didn''t expect that they would become icing on the cake.


    This lineup is not without defects, but the Scouts under Chu Feng''s hands, enough to fill all the gaps, there is no place for them.


    "Thank you for your help. All you need to do is attack things that fly in the sky."


    Chu Feng also did not forget these Chinese reinforcements, "although you use the ability to carry out long-range attack, you are not good at using long-range attack, so you are responsible for protecting your teammates. If you consume more than half of the ability in your body, then I can help you supplement it."


    "Good."


    This arrangement makes us understand one thing, that is, Chu Feng''s battle plan has no part of them at all, and even feels that they are redundant.


    They didn''t show their own ideas. After all, there are more than 100000 troops outside. Where can we get their performance? Take life to show?


    The soldiers of the Maoxiong Empire who left the battle circle clenched their teeth.


    They thought their attitude was very important, but now they suddenly feel that even if they are enemies, they may not pay attention to you.


    The mighty aquarium army launched an attack on the dark army.


    The general level of these aquarium legions is at Level 3, but with the sharpness of the weapons in hand, they can also cause damage to the strong at level 5. In addition to being unable to break the troll''s shield, they can also cause certain damage to the sword demon and shadow ghost. An aquarium soldier may not be able to do enough damage, but the total damage is a lot.


    In Lake Baikal, there are some aquatic organisms crawling out, but there are not many that can pose a threat except those giant crocodiles.


    Just as the legions of the Shui came up to die, there were several strong breath around the Dragon turtle, coming out of the gate of the water mansion.


    A fish head monster in dark blue armor, more than 5 meters tall, holding a trident as high as his own, looks majestic.


    A fish man priest in a black robe, with a dead wood staff in his hand, was reciting words, as if he was preparing some unique skills.


    Then three giant lizards, more than 20 meters long, came out of the water mansion and walked towards the direction of the dark army with heavy steps.


    After seeing these monsters, and feeling their terrible breath, people around changed their faces.


    "These monsters are all seven levels!"


    "With so many level 7 monsters and so many legions, the Chinese will die."


    "Although the legions he summoned seem to be elite, at present, no one can really fight against the sea of people."


    Although there is a big gap in ranks, there is no one who can fight against the man sea tactics.


    Maybe the strong can escape easily in the face of hundreds of people, but if they want to kill in a positive way, sooner or later they will let their own strength run out.


    "However, in other words, is there a limit to the strength of the Chinese human body?"


    "Maybe he has a lot of reserves of nuclei."


    Although I don''t know why Chu Feng didn''t show signs of exhaustion until now, they can only attribute it to Chu Feng''s more nuclei.


    Even if one person becomes an army, it will be very difficult to face this army.


    The battle between the dark Legion and the aquarium Legion is still going on. As time goes on, the physical strength of the dark Legion becomes less and less, and the movement becomes slower and slower.


    Those 7-level aquatics are not eager to join the battle, but are waiting for something.


    A huge breath came out from the inside of Shuifu. Even though it was across a door, people outside also felt shivering.


    "So, what''s that?"


    "Why do I feel that my legs are softening and I haven''t seen each other clearly yet? Is there a stronger existence in that cave?"The onlookers were a little shocked. The continuous stream of Shui army and the powerful Shui strongmen are already in a desperate situation. Is there a stronger one in the cave? How can such a war continue?


    Of course, if the human beings present participate in the war together, they should also be able to win.


    But because of what Chu Feng had done before, even those Maoxiong soldiers who wanted to help Chu Feng left him now.


    Those who get the right way help more, while those who lose the right way help less.


    Now Chu Feng, although can not be said to be really isolated and helpless, but his helpers are too few, in such a situation, it seems a little desperate.


    "I didn''t expect you to die like this. Now we may not be able to go home."


    The Shuifu army was killed out of a gap from a certain direction. Xie Gucheng and a dozen of his teammates came to the camp of the Chinese people from this gap.


    "Didn''t you go?" Chu Feng said strangely.


    She Lijun looked at Xie Gucheng with disdain: "before the captain took us away, we didn''t want to let us have any mistakes, but we had already decided to live and die with the captain. His decision was too small on us, and he didn''t treat us as teammates at all."


    Several other players also called out: "yes! At the beginning, they all agreed to live and die together. Now they want to leave us behind. They look down on people. "


    Xie Gucheng was a little embarrassed, but he said calmly, "I just think my life-saving ability is a little stronger. Taking you with me is just a drag."


    Looking at the reason why he was willing to join in under such a situation, Chu Feng''s mouth showed a smile.


    Although this team has had some differences before, even if it is a family, is there no time to quarrel? In fact, we all regard each other as real brothers of life and death.


    "Maybe this is the reason why human beings can still struggle to survive in such a desperate future." Chu Feng had a clear understanding in his heart.

 Chapter 675

    In the face of the choice of life and death, not everyone can make a rational choice.


    Xie Gucheng''s choice is actually very irrational.


    However, today''s China is built by a group of irrational people.


    If everyone is for himself, there will be no soldiers in the world.


    Xie Gucheng left before, just don''t want to let his decision affect his teammates, but even if he and his teammates before the conflict, but everyone''s feelings are still in.


    "Fighting between the strong with the same attribute is the least efficient. You just need to help defend the air."


    Chu Feng pointed to the sky, flying out of the reply, I don''t know that there are all kinds of Shui nationality, and some water birds. These water birds are in a inferior position in Shuifu, and also exist on the basis of identity. The meaning of existence is to make up for the defects of Shuifu arms.


    These waterbirds are not big, but they are very smart. Even the powers, it is not so easy to deal with these waterbirds.


    Only when these waterbirds are close can their hit rate be higher. At a distance of 100 meters, with the agility of these waterbirds, they can almost avoid 100%.


    Xie Gucheng did not say anything, but organized the team to start, mainly to guard against the air.


    At this time, the breath from Shuifu is more and more powerful.


    A huge shadow with a length of 300 meters appeared in the sky above Shuifu. When this shadow appeared, the residents of Maoxiong Empire who were watching from afar took a breath.


    Although it''s just a virtual shadow, the monsters whose body size reaches this level still bring great deterrence to their psychology.


    This behemoth is like a whale. It opens its mouth, and the huge water with a diameter of more than 50 meters spews out from the mouth of the whale and rushes towards the people.


    "No!"


    As soon as Xie Gucheng''s pupils shrank, he immediately summoned a huge water curtain shield with a height of 30 meters, which stood in front of the dark army.


    He didn''t know whether such defense was useful or not. In front of the terrible current, he didn''t think that ordinary defense methods could play a big role. It was just his instinctive reaction.


    The Chinese team is also a little pale. If they were not under the protection of the dark legion, they would have suffered casualties due to operational errors.


    Just then, a calm voice appeared in their ears.


    "I said, you just need to guard against the air."


    This is Chu Feng''s voice.


    Hearing his voice, I don''t know why, as if he said so, it can be done.


    Chu Feng, who is on his back, leaps forward for tens of meters. A troll standing in the back raises his shield and makes Chu Feng fall on the shield safely.


    Like a waterfall of huge water, towards the direction of the crowd, but when the water came to Chu Feng, a hazy feeling appeared, and then in front of the space seems to appear a fault, these water flow into a different space.


    Seeing this scene, even the people who have been shocked by Chu Feng''s behavior for many times are still more shocked.


    "What is the means? The powers of the space system are not so terrible


    "Those who can master the three attributes are all geniuses, but the legend says that the leader of Dawning city is a power of the whole family. Is this legend true?"


    "However, the most powerful part of the whole series of powers is not the cooperation of different attributes? Why can a single attribute be so powerful? "


    What they don''t know is that Chu Feng just opened Yuanfu.


    Under normal circumstances, the opening of the yuan palace did not have such a great effect, but now Chu Feng obviously got the help of the will of the world.


    After the current attack failed, the huge virtual shadow disappeared.


    Now the earth space can''t bear such a strong existence, so the other side just shows one side, and then sinks into the deep space.


    After one strike failed, the Dragon turtle and the five aquarium monsters slowly approached the direction of Chu Feng. They walked slowly and did not leave the protection of the aquarium Legion for a moment.


    There are also some strange water monsters with shields standing in front of several masters, ready to use their bodies to help big people resist damage.


    "It seems that it has been shadowed by my curse."


    See each other''s careful action, Chu Feng mouth showed a look of mockery.


    Although the other side did not pay attention to themselves, they also had a shadow in their hearts after they were killed by their own scourge twice in a row.


    If you rush up one by one, you are giving away your head.


    When the distance between the two sides was less than 5 kilometers, the Dragon turtle stopped, and then three lizards covered with fish scales strode towards the direction of Chu Feng."Do you want to tempt me to use damnation?"


    Seeing the three lizards, Chu Feng probably understood each other''s plan. Since Tianqian is an almost irresistible terrorist attack, the cost of its release is certainly not much smaller. As long as it can lure its own attack, the remaining dark Legion is just a matter of cost to the aquarium.


    Unfortunately, they don''t understand the fear of Yuanfu in mysterious ancient books at all.


    Chu Feng lived in battle and pursuit all the time in his former life. Every Yuan Li had to be used sparingly, and the most economical way had to be calculated. But now Chu Feng is sitting in the twilight City, and there are so many subordinates who help him make money. The problem of Yuan Li is no longer a problem.


    The vitality of the Yuan government was enough for him to spend freely.


    Even now, he is too lazy to calculate how much property he owns. Anyway, his property is all what he wants. Why waste so much time to count it? Just listen to your subordinates.


    The spear of flame with white lightning appeared in Chu Feng''s hand, and then fell on the lizard''s head with the speed of lightning.


    "Boom!"


    The spear of heaven''s curse burst on the lizards, and dozens of nearby Shui people were affected and fell on the spot. However, the lizards were only blackened.


    "Are you really prepared?"


    Although the other side didn''t know what means to resist his attack, Chu Feng didn''t feel too many accidents, just lightly summoned a spear of scourge again.


    No matter what kind of means, there is always a cost.


    Not far away dragon turtle, also stare big eyes, looking at Chu Feng in the end can send out how many attacks.


    But at this time, a figure in a blue shirt appeared beside the Dragon turtle, and two spears made of ice and snow appeared beside the blue figure.


    "Poof!"

 Chapter 676

    The fishman warrior with Trident and the fishman mage in black robe look down in disbelief at the frost gun coming out of the body.


    They are still waiting for Chu Feng''s next means, but they have been attacked by unknown existence before they have time to exert their power.


    Through the ice gun of the two aquarium masters, it sends out a strong chill, freezes them into ice sculptures, and then the water blue shadow runs towards the direction of Chu Feng.


    "Yiqiuling!"


    Chu Feng was also very surprised. In the past few days, Yi Qiuling had never appeared. He didn''t expect that she would appear at this time.


    And in the appearance, directly killed two aquarium masters.


    Looking at the two companions who had died before they could make a move, the Dragon turtle''s huge eyes were more round. He didn''t expect such a change.


    "Despicable human, die for me!"


    The Dragon turtle spits out a water column in its mouth, which turns into a water dragon and rushes towards Yi Qiuling. Yi Qiuling doesn''t look back. There is a huge ice and snow garden beside him. The trees carved with ice and snow are lifelike, but when these ice sculptures grow up, the branches pierce a soldier of the aquarium.


    A large number of Shui soldiers are directly penetrated by these trees, and the thorns made of ice and snow harvest their lives. This beautiful ice and snow garden is immediately dyed red by blood, and the whole garden becomes a death garden.


    The water dragon rushes towards Yi Qiuling, but at this moment, a banyan tree made of ice and snow is intercepted on the way of the water dragon.


    "Boom!"


    The water dragon struck the ice and snow banyan trees, causing a burst of explosion. The ice and snow banyan trees turned into ice and snow fragments, splashing around and taking more than 200 lives.


    Seeing Yi Qiuling''s extraordinary means, the members of the reconnaissance camp felt a little chilly.


    When they were trapped in the ice and snow garden, they didn''t take it seriously. They thought that they could destroy the ice sculpture blocking the road with a single blow. However, in the face of such means, they didn''t think that their armor could play a decent defensive role.


    Especially those ice and snow brambles, which are specially for the weakness of the enemy.


    "Is this something that can only be done by a seven level water system?"


    Seeing Yi Qiuling''s performance, Xie Gucheng mumbled to himself.


    "When you get to level seven, you''ll understand."


    Chu Feng took a look at the ancient city of Xie, "this is not the seventh level can do."


    Ice and snow garden is Yi Qiuling''s unique skill. It''s not impossible for other water system powers to imitate by force, but the consumption to themselves is very huge. It''s impossible for Yi Qiuling''s freehand brushwork to make every ice and snow bramble learn to find each other''s weakness.


    This control is unique.


    Yi Qiuling passed by the snow lizard without stopping. Within a hundred meters, all the places she passed turned into snow gardens. All the Shui soldiers could only turn into ice sculptures in the snow gardens.


    An ice and snow giant lizard opens its mouth, a cold air condenses in its mouth, and it wants to blow towards Yi Qiuling.


    However, at this time, a huge ice hockey ball appeared in the mouth of the ice and snow giant lizard, which opened its most directly and filled its whole mouth with ice hockey.


    See such operation, Zhang Ziqing also swallowed saliva.


    They are all water system powers. Why is the gap so big?


    "Heaven forbid!"


    When Yi Qiuling crossed the distance of more than 200 meters, Chu Feng suddenly let go of the gun and entered the mouth of the lizard.


    A huge explosion erupted from the ice and snow giant lizard''s body. This time, the ice and snow giant lizard was blown to pieces by the scourge''s gun.


    "Thank you


    Watching Yi Qiuling come to him, Chu Feng says thanks. The other side just killed two seventh level aquariums and killed an ice and snow giant lizard. It''s really a big help for him.


    "Why do I think you can handle it without me?"


    Yi Qiuling gives Chu Feng a strange look.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "at least it costs a lot."


    "Oh


    Yi Qiuling nodded. She didn''t care what Chu Feng said. Instead, she waved and a grand ice and snow garden appeared again. Hundreds of aquariums were buried in the ice and snow garden.


    Zhang Ziqing asked, "don''t you think it''s a waste to use water system powers like this?"


    Zhang Ziqing asked himself that it is possible to control the water to form ice, and then turn it into flowers and thorns. However, it is absolutely impossible to form such a huge garden without her relaxed freehand brushwork. Where can the water system powers be so rebellious.


    Xie Gucheng also looks at Yi Qiuling with expectant eyes. He is also a water system psionic. If he can understand such means, it will also help his strength.Yi Qiuling said: "for me, it''s not that I control the water to become like this, but because the water is just like this. I just obey the water''s will and will, and make the water become what I want."


    Make the water what you want?


    Both Zhang Ziqing and Xie Gucheng could not understand what Yi Qiuling was saying.


    "Water has life, and if you can understand the existence of water, you can do the same thing." Yi Qiuling said.


    Water has life?


    Zhang Ziqing and Xie Gucheng feel even more confused. They even wonder if Yi Qiuling doesn''t want to tell them at all, so they use this kind of nonsense to amuse them.


    Chu Feng opened his mouth: "everyone has his own way. As the saying goes, those who learn from me live, and those who like me die. You don''t have to follow others'' way. Just follow your own path firmly."


    The realm of Yi Qiuling has long been unknown.


    Chu Feng didn''t know what her way was, but Chu Feng knew that now Yi Qiuling had already understood some of the laws of the origin of water.


    Let two six steps to learn Yi Qiuling''s method, that is to let primary school students to understand higher mathematics, will only damage people''s brain.


    Of course, it''s not without some genius, but obviously there are too few such prodigies.


    Zhang Ziqing nodded. She trusted Chu Feng, so she didn''t think about it any more.


    But in Xie Gucheng''s eyes, there is still thinking. He is really greedy for such means. This is the weapon of group warfare!


    Looking at Xie Gucheng, who was trapped in the magic barrier, Chu Feng sighed in his heart.


    I don''t know how many geniuses have been trapped in this trick. In order to study this trick, they have almost reached the point of being possessed, but none of them can succeed.


    It''s an exclusive skill, and the ice garden is just the beginning.


    Chu Feng is not willing to invest too much energy in this aspect. He has his own way.

 Chapter 677

    "Why are you there?"


    For the appearance of Yi Qiuling, Chu Feng also felt a little surprised.


    However, if you think about it carefully, someone in the other team had to find the attraction here to come. However, 11 of the 12 tokens appeared, but only the last one was missing.


    Yi Qiuling did not hide: "when the token was shining, I threw the token to the bottom of the lake. Later, some people went into the lake to salvage the token, but they never went back Come on, so I know that there must be some people playing tricks here. "


    After listening to Yi Qiuling''s words, Chu Feng can''t help but praise each other''s intelligence.


    Some things are simple to say, but most of the time, I don''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain, only because I am in the mountain. When I am in the mountain, I can make such a judgment. I really have no words to say.


    Human intelligence is the highest on earth, but not everyone can use it.


    After being aware of the other party''s plot, he hid in the dark all the time. When the right time came, he suddenly stormed up and killed two level 7 strongmen. This decisiveness is not what ordinary people can have.


    Yi Qiuling looked at Chu Feng: "you should have a solution to this situation now! It''s very easy for you to leave now if you want to take the people around you, and there is no reason to continue fighting here. It seems that you are confident enough to solve the situation? "


    Chu Feng smile, and then pointed to the Dragon turtle not far away: "now need to consider how to solve the situation, not me, but it!"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s arrogant words, Yi Qiuling was stunned at first, and then her eyes fell on the Dragon turtle, only to find that the Dragon turtle did not know when it had stopped.


    The Dragon turtle is also a creature with high intelligence quotient. Previously, two dragon turtles were folded in the hands of Chu Feng. Now two of his teammates have died, and a thick skinned ice snow giant lizard has been killed. How can he continue to die? Do you think your life is too long?


    It''s the same with two ice and snow giant lizards. Ice and snow giant lizards do have special means to survive the scourge. But the scene just now also makes ice and snow giant lizards understand that they are not without weaknesses. Even if they can protect their weaknesses, the other side can make up for them through cooperation.


    So the scene fell into such a strange situation, the Legion of Mingshui mansion occupied the dominant position, but now it seems to be in a difficult situation.


    Among the masters of Shuifu, none dares to approach Chu Feng.


    The soldiers of Shuifu are constantly dying, consuming the power of the dark army.


    With the passage of time, the physical strength of the soldiers of the dark Legion is also declining, and the combat effectiveness is gradually becoming weak. As a troll, because of his lack of physical strength, is almost broken by the Legion of Shuifu, yiqiuling, Xiecheng and others are also nervous.


    An ice and snow garden appeared, and the aquarium Legion who wanted to rush in through the gap was pierced by all kinds of flowers and trees in the ice and snow garden, leaving a body on the ground.


    Take advantage of this opportunity, the trolls in the back row quickly replace the trolls in the front row.


    "You can''t fight any more. The strength of these summoners is limited." Yi Qiuling said.


    Chu Feng indifferent way: "that change a batch to go."


    With that, he summoned more than 100 trolls again, and ordered the trolls in the front row to exchange positions with those in the back row, so that those who consumed a lot of physical strength could take off their equipment, and take back the trolls in the middle of the yuan mansion. On the top of the trolls in the back row, those trolls just summoned picked up the equipment of the trolls in the front row, and then continued to fight.


    Under the arrangement of Chu Feng, the troll who entered the yuan mansion swallowed a large amount of food in his mouth as soon as he could. He drank the water from the yuan spring and went to sleep. He digested the food and water as soon as possible through sleep, as well as the power in his body.


    After the troll''s formation was changed, Chu Feng began to switch between sword demons and shadow ghosts, as well as the red rock clan.


    In the switching action, many powers are constantly releasing powers, using the method of magic to wash the ground to ensure the smooth process of switching.


    This is also the time when these powers have the most sense of existence, at least not to become salted fish.


    However, after this action, the power in the psionic body also consumes a lot.


    Chu Feng took out some Yuan water for everyone to drink.


    Yi Qiuling also took a sip of Yuan water and said, "you didn''t take out the crystal nucleus, but used this kind of water to let us recover our physical strength. In other words, the cost of this kind of water should be lower than that of crystal nucleus. Why don''t you sell a lot of this water in exchange for some profits?"


    Xie Gucheng also looks at Chu Feng in doubt.


    Chu Feng explained: "although the vitality in the water is sufficient and the cost is low, the storage time is not long. It will dissipate in six hours at most. Even if you drink it within six hours, the value of the water is constantly decreasing in the process."


    Although the rules of Yuan government were borrowed, they were made by Chu Feng himself, so this kind of water full of yuan power could exist.But if it is put outside, the vitality in the water will return to the gaseous state.


    It''s not that Chu Feng didn''t want to study how to preserve the water, but unless he spent his energy on using Shuyuan''s wall, he could still preserve part of the water.


    But in this way, the cost of Yuan water exceeds that of crystal nucleus.


    After all, it''s very easy for powerful powers or teams to hunt ordinary monsters to get the crystal nucleus. There''s no need to use this method to restore the force.


    Yi Qiuling asked, "can''t it be frozen?"


    "No, the freezing method can only delay one hour, and this hour is calculated in six hours." This way, Chu Feng is also thinking about, but failed.


    However, he is not in a hurry. Any research needs time and energy.


    Maybe one day, he will succeed all of a sudden?


    After the lineup change, the expression in dragon turtle''s eyes is more angry.


    I thought the war of attrition could have some effect, but I didn''t expect that the other side had this skill.


    It did not dare to gamble, Chu Feng in the end can do what degree.


    So the battle went on like this. After going out for five hours in a row, it was dark. Chu Feng''s dark army had changed the lineup twice.


    However, Chu Feng is still not impatient.


    Seeing that the coach is so confident, the powers around him are also greatly confident. They think that Chu Feng must have expected this situation, and even have the chance to win.


    On the other hand, the Shui people are obviously worried.

 Chapter 678

    Chu Feng has the means to help people around him quickly recover Yuan Li. Although Longgui doesn''t know the principle, Longgui knows one thing, that is, Chu Feng is constantly drawing strength from Shuifu.


    Now Chu Feng is far away from Shuifu, and the speed of absorbing vitality is far less than when he was at the gate of Shuifu. However, the flow of water is still a burden for Shuifu.


    If it is consumed in this way, it will be Shuifu who will suffer.


    Some of the onlookers began to try to enter Shuifu to see if they could get the chance. Some of them tried to attack the army of Shui nationality. Of course, no one dared to attack Chu Feng.


    They can see the fate of grassland people clearly.


    They are not drunk. Why do they go up to Chu Feng?


    After the night, the army of the aquarium attacks more fiercely. However, Chu Feng just arranges the rotation of the powers. Although the powers reach level 5, they can stay up for more than ten days in a row, but this will make them unable to maintain the state of heyday.


    There are still more and more fierce fighters in the battlefield, and there are more and more aquarium legions, but later they become less and less.


    According to the general statistics, there are about 300000 units of the aquarium army, but now there are only 120000.


    During the whole process, the Dragon tortoise did not dare to continue to approach Chu Feng, or even close to the gate of Shuifu without any trace. Even if it had a dragon character in its name, it was still a tortoise.


    Two ice and snow giant lizards are the same. They never dare to keep close to the Legion.


    So there is such a strange situation in the battlefield. On the surface, the aquarium has the absolute advantage, but in the actual battle, the ones who have been injured are still the aquarium.


    So the powers in the Huaxia team are now at ease.


    They even chat with each other during their break time to see how long the aquarium can last.


    But Yi Qiu Ling pulled Chu Feng to one side alone and said, "can your dark legions really recover their strength in time?"


    Chu Feng was stunned: "do you see it?"


    Yi Qiuling said: "at the beginning, the number of damage per hour of the dark Legion was no more than 10, but in recent hours, the damage of those dark summoners has exceeded 30. When those summoners take turns to rest, they are in the peak state every time they return to the battlefield, but their mental fatigue has not fully recovered, leading to war When we fight, the error rate becomes higher. "


    Yi Qiuling''s observation of details made Chu Feng marvel.


    This is a detail that no one else has noticed, but Yi Qiuling can.


    After the situation stabilized, everyone even took it as a tower defense game, and it was already in the rhythm of the enemy''s Legion reaching the limit.


    In this case, they just need to take care of the situation, and then they can win.


    But Yi Qiuling noticed something that others couldn''t.


    Zhang Ziqing nervously looked at Chu Feng: "is this true?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "this is true."


    Although he destroyed and subdued many tribes in hell, it was impossible to bring all the troops he subdued. There were only more than 1000 dark creatures in Yuan mansion.


    Although all of them are elite, they can''t resist the war of attrition.


    Yuanshui can restore their strength and physical strength, but in high-intensity combat, their energy is also highly squeezed.


    Zhang Ziqing said nervously, "let''s leave as soon as possible."


    "No way."


    Chu Feng refused without hesitation, "now our consumption is very big, but the other party''s consumption is also not small, now it depends on who can hold on."


    Anyway, it''s easy for him to add the dark legion, just go to hell for a walk. When


    first conquered those territories, of course, it needed help from the hells, but it was not too difficult to deploy troops from the fields that had been conquered.


    Of course, if the cannon fodder is consumed too much, the territory in hell will also be affected.


    But the greatest value of these cannon fodder is to fight for their own interests?


    As the saying goes, if the object of sacrifice is human beings, maybe Chu Feng will hesitate, but the sacrifice is the dark legion, and Chu Feng will only consider the value of these legions'' sacrifice.


    Whether it''s from a personal point of view or a high-level point of view, he has to be like this.


    This is an era of sailing against the current. This is an era of sadness.


    It''s Chu Feng''s greatest kindness to replace human''s sorrow with the sorrow of hell creatures. It''s his kindness to human beings.


    The battle in the dark lasted more than three hours, and the attack of the aquarium began to slow down.


    There are also some elite aquarium legions out of Shuifu, whose ranks are as high as level 5, and even a large number of level 6 aquarium leaders.Under the leadership of these elite Shui, Shui once again launched a charge towards the camp of Chu Feng.


    Seeing the emergence of these elite, the powers are nervous.


    It turns out that before those Shui people, they had been consuming their lives. Until Chu Feng''s team began to be mentally exhausted, they began to use this elite force to launch an impact.


    "Man, you are dead."


    The Dragon turtle''s eyes bigger than the wheel are full of expectation and cruelty. The Dragon turtle is a kind of creature with a long life. The long life fosters indifference to ordinary creatures and terrible patience.


    That is to say, Yiyi''s particularity has broken the self-cultivation of the dragon and turtle clan.


    However, after calming down, especially after being beaten by the strength of the other party, their patience is reflected.


    The gains and losses of war are not the gains and losses of one city and one place, but the overall situation.


    What are the lives of the lower aquarium? When the aquarium really takes root on the earth, the whole ocean will be under the control of the aquarium.


    On the gate of Shuifu is written: rivers, lakes and seas, all belong to Shuifu!


    This is not empty talk.


    Yi Qiuling looks at Chu Feng, who is still calm and has the same look, and asks, "now the opponent''s card has come out, do you have a way to deal with him?"


    The power of the psionic is also limited. She asked herself that she could not solve this situation.


    "How to deal with it?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth outlined a confident smile, "I think you should have misunderstood one thing. It''s not that I''m trying my best to resist the attack of these aquariums, but that these aquariums are trying their best to resist my attack! If these are the bottom cards of the aquarium, then today''s Aquarium should be destroyed. "


    With that, the emotion in his eyes slowly disappeared and entered a special state.


    Yuan Lingdao body!


    Then a long gun appeared in his hand.

 Chapter 679

    In Yuan Lingdao style, Chu Feng chose this magic power instead of increasing his attack and defense. Moreover, it was all the familiar silence sword style, because this magic power was more suitable for this life.


    In his previous life, he was very short of all kinds of resources. Even after he became famous for a period of time, his character still made him unable to do so, and let the whole survival base support him.


    So in his previous life, he was very poor. He was short of food and water in his living base. He was short of crystal nucleus in his cultivation, and he was short of high-end genetic medicine in his development.


    Under such circumstances, he relied on strength to support the sky.


    However, the price paid was also very heavy, which made his cultivation slow.


    Now that he has a better start, he can''t repeat the old way of his previous life.


    Although yuanlingdao doesn''t add attack and defense, when it grows to a certain extent, it can let itself enter a state of almost mechanical calculation, so that when fighting, it won''t be affected by its own emotion or pain.


    This state of course is not really without emotion, but will not interfere with their own calculation of battle and control of rhythm because of emotion.


    Of course, what is more important is the ability to control the terror of Yuanli after entering this state.


    Seeing the gun in Chu Feng''s hand, Xie Gucheng was shocked: "shouldn''t you use this card when you are dealing with the leader of the other side? If you use it on the cannon fodder now, do you have any spare power to deal with that dragon turtle? "


    "How many times do I have to tell you? It''s not that I''m trying to deal with them, but these aquariums are trying to resist me! "


    The spear of heaven''s curse came out and penetrated the body of a fishman leader who had reached level 6. Then the body of the fishman leader burst out immediately, with dozens of nearby aquariums.


    Seeing this scene, the Dragon Turtle was not surprised, but pleased.


    Such a terrible move can''t be used too many times. Now the opponent can''t help but use it on the ordinary Fishman leader. In addition, these legions from hell have entered a state of exhaustion. How can this human fight with himself?


    Now the loss is only a 6-level Fishman leader. Although this loss is not negligible for the whole aquarium, it can force Chu Feng to use a curse. Then the sacrifice of the fishman leader can play its due value.


    But at this time, Chu Feng''s hand once again appeared the scourge of the gun.


    The glazed spear, flashing with white thunder and lightning, once again came out of Chu Feng''s hands and ran through the heart of a fish man leader.


    The violent explosion awakened the rest of the powers and came out of their tents to watch the scene.


    After two successive Tianqian, Chu Feng did not unite Tianqian again.


    "He can''t use it many times, charge with all his strength!"


    At the command of the Dragon turtle, the army of the aquarium bravely charged toward Chu Feng. For the sake of safety, the Dragon turtle didn''t let himself and the ice snow giant lizard rush up.


    What if the other side still has a few hands to deal with itself?


    See Chu Feng stopped hand, Zhang Ziqing and others also nervous.


    The members of the reconnaissance battalion were on full alert.


    They don''t think these two moves can make Chu Feng empty, but they always have to leave some to deal with the Dragon turtle and the two ice and snow giant lizards.


    Since soldiers are soldiers and generals are generals, these Fishman leaders should also be handed over to them.


    But at this time, Chu Feng''s hands jump with the glass colored flame, and then these flames condense into a sharp sword, some white lightning jump on the flame.


    "In my previous life, when I created this move, the enemy I faced was already very strong, so of course I had to pursue the ultimate power. After all, ordinary enemies only need to use the annihilation sword to solve the problem. In the face of a large number of enemies, the best choice is to run away immediately."


    "But now the situation has changed, since the trick is to solve the crisis and service, then I should not be stuck in the past life of the scourge."


    "I should develop a special way to deal with this situation for the current environment."


    In fact, some of these 6-level Fishman leaders are killed with a bull''s knife when they are shot by the curse of heaven. However, if they are not killed, the dark Legion will certainly be damaged under the leadership of the fishman leader.


    After all, although the opponent''s strength is weaker than that of the dark legion, the overall number is too much. Regardless of life and death, the formation of the dark Legion will also be broken.


    With the help of the supernatural power seed of Yuan Lingdao, Chu Feng also entered the state of high-speed computing.


    In this state, he began to develop new tricks on the spot.


    It''s still based on the curse gun, but now the moves have changed."What I want to kill is only level 6. There''s no need to have the powerful power of the scourge gun, so the number of nine explosive runes can be reduced to three, the number of thunder runes can be reduced to three, and the number of piercing runes can''t be reduced. This is the guarantee of damage and penetration.


    At the same time, it also causes splash damage to the nearby Fishman, so it should be added with the Yuan Fu of storm, which can make the wind blade form a storm "


    in a few seconds, Chu Feng quickly determined the Yuan Fu used in the new move and the composition of these Yuan Fu.


    After the new move took shape, the glass sword Qi appeared on his fingertips, and the White Lightning leaped on the sword Qi.


    The sword Qi in his hand dissipated quietly at his fingertips. The next moment, a fishman leader looked at his chest in disbelief, where a small hole appeared.


    A roar exploded in the body of the leader of the fishman, and then some wind blades with flames flew in all directions. More than 30 fishmen around were cut by the power of the wind blade. There were a lot of wounds on their bodies, and they fell on the ground and began to moan.


    Before the Shui made a further reaction, the sword Qi appeared again in Chu Feng''s hands.


    "I seem to have more control!"


    The sword Qi in Chu Feng''s hand appeared one by one, and soon reached nine. "This is the limit I can control. Although the accuracy will decrease, if we only deal with the level 6 Fishman, then the accuracy is enough."


    Nine swords burst out at the same time. One second later, nine fireworks burst out nearby.


    This is just the beginning. The sword Qi in Chu Feng''s hand keeps gathering and exploding nearby. The army of Shui nationality is blooming fireworks everywhere.

 Chapter 680

    Looking at the fireworks in full bloom everywhere, people just felt a shock.


    "Is this the level 7 powers can achieve? Is the so-called quantity meaningless after reaching this level? " One of the powers murmured to himself.


    "If so, why didn''t the opposite seven steps dare to come and die?" Key issues have been raised.


    Yes! Where can the level 7 strong be so terrible?


    Now these powers just feel like they''ve become salted fish. They don''t need to fight at all. They just need to shout 66.


    In the fireworks continue to bloom, the giant eyes of the Dragon turtle also fell into a dull.


    "Don''t you need to consume his move?"


    Although it''s a mistake, I guess part of the truth.


    What this move needs to consume is the Yuan Fu that Chu Feng reserves in Yuan Fu. He can transform all the vitality between heaven and earth.


    In the fireworks continue to bloom, Chu Feng is also in constant reflection.


    "It seems that there are still some problems in my idea of developing skills. When fighting, I try my best to kill my opponent. This idea is right. After all, in the fight between life and death, a hesitation may bring disaster. But now I have a large number of legions around me, so this idea can be changed."


    "The level 6 ichthyosaurs are sure to be killed, but the splash damage can completely expand the area, instead of causing the same fatal damage to the level 5 ichthyosaurs nearby. As long as the ichthyosaurs are seriously injured, the threat of these ichthyosaurs to the dark Legion will be greatly reduced."


    "The damage caused by sputtering is not as good as that caused by direct damage. If the damage caused by sputtering reaches the level of killing people, then the effective range may only be within a radius of 5 meters, and further distance can only cause serious or even minor injuries. But if we start with the idea of focusing on injuries, then the scope of sputtering will become further."


    At the beginning, in order to ensure that this move was as powerful as possible, Chu Feng increased the extreme power and penetration for Tianqian. After penetrating the opponent''s surface defense, it detonated in the opponent''s body.


    In this way, while pursuing the ultimate power, it also causes a great waste of power.


    However, if the power is reduced, it may not be able to break the opponent''s surface defense. The powerful power of Tianqian is based on the ability to explode in the opponent''s body.


    Because of this contradiction, there must be a great waste of power.


    There is a game term to explain this phenomenon, which is spillover damage.


    Because of the uniqueness of Tianqian, the overflow damage is very high. In order not to waste the overflow damage, Chu Feng increased the splash damage for Tianqian.


    In addition to his own future experience, Chu Feng''s standard for splash damage is to seriously injure or kill enemies at a lower level as much as possible.


    However, when dealing with these fishermen, the splash damage of the curse of heaven can be regarded as killing a chicken with an ox knife.


    Now the power has been reduced, so Chu Feng has a new idea.


    As one sword after another of Tianqian disappeared from Chu Feng''s hands, the fisherman leader who reached level 6 turned into fireworks, and then the wind blades with the power of wind and thunder splashed away in all directions. With the powerful computing power of Yuan Lingdao, these wind blades began to condense as much as possible.


    The power of those wind blades, under the operation of Chu Feng, began to become more cohesive and penetrating. At the same time, the power became smaller, but the number became more.


    As a result, after a 6-level Fishman leader was directly killed, at first, the fishman within a radius of 5 meters would die, and the fishman within a radius of 10 meters would be injured. But now, after improvement, the fishman within a radius of 20 meters or even 30 meters would be injured, and only the fishman who was hit by the key would be seriously injured.


    Although the lethality is reduced a little, it can damage more fishmen because of the expansion of the damage range.


    Because the size of the mermaid is relatively small and the formation is relatively dense, 50 or 60 Mermaid can lose their combat effectiveness immediately when a curse comes.


    The purpose of these injuries is not to be lethal, but to reduce the strength of these relatively high-level cannon fodder to the point where there is no threat to the dark Legion.


    There are more than 100 nemesis in a row, which directly took the lives of more than 100 sixth level mermaids. When the high-level mermaids attacked the dark legion, their combat effectiveness was greatly reduced because of the scars on their bodies. They could only consume some of the physical strength of the dark Legion.


    "How many times can we launch such attacks?"


    Looking at the constant coming of the scourge, people all doubt whether this scene is true.


    Chu Feng''s strength is almost endless. He has never seen him take out the crystal nucleus to recover his strength, but such attacks are constantly released.


    What does this mean? It means that the number of people has lost its meaning in front of him.


    Even if it is filled with corpses, it may not be able to play any role.However, in this absolutely calm state, Chu Feng is still constantly improving.


    "These high-level ichthyosaurs have been almost killed, and then there are those ichthyosaurs with only level 5. Level 5 ichthyosaurs can cause slight damage to the dark Legion. Depending on the number of friars, they can reduce the number of dark Legion. If I want to carry out mass destruction, it will cost me a lot of energy, but I don''t have to Do it. "


    In this state, Chu Feng''s fighting ideas changed.


    Because the battle in the future is too cruel, his style is too extreme.


    In addition to the fatal trick, that is the trick to pave the way for the fatal trick.


    There is no problem with such a fighting style, but it is a waste for the troops around us.


    There are dozens of natural disasters coming to kill those who have reached a high level.


    Then, Chu Feng''s moves changed again.


    A thunderbolt exploded in the team of more than one hundred people. All the fishermen within a radius of 100 meters were paralyzed by the power of lightning, and their movements were a little inflexible.


    But the Shui soldiers in the back row, surrounded by the front row, kept pushing forward.


    As a result, the fishman with inflexible hands and feet came to the front row, just like being cut melons and vegetables, constantly harvesting life, even waving his weapons.


    "It''s still a little too powerful."


    So Chu Feng once again reduced the power of thunder rune, so that the scope of the affected Fishman became larger, but the impact was reduced.


    So a large number of weakened fishmen came to the front row, and then became the ghosts of the dark Legion.


    With the change of Chu Feng''s fighting ideas, the threat of the aquarium Legion to the dark Legion has been greatly reduced, and now the dark Legion has only the function of harvesting the head.


    The Dragon turtle in the rear felt his body shaking.


    Is this monster that affects the whole battlefield for its own benefit really just a human being?

 Chapter 681

    I don''t know how long after that, the dark Legion just felt the pressure on him relaxed.


    They looked around and found that the soldiers of the aquarium were too timid to go forward in the distance.


    "Are they afraid?"


    There was such an incredible idea in everyone''s heart. They thought that these Shui warriors would persist until all of them were killed, but they were also afraid.


    However, the fact that these Shui warriors dare not come forward does not mean that Chu Feng is willing to let them go.


    "Kill


    Chu Feng pointed forward, "attack Shuifu!"


    Hearing such instructions, the Huaxia team in the rear felt a little incredible. How dare this madman take the initiative to launch a counterattack against these monsters?


    With the number of hundreds of hellish creatures, now there are 100000 legions of Shuifu to launch a counterattack? Are you kidding? Is this the real world?


    If this is true, then the world is too crazy.


    However, no matter how shocked and unbelievable they were, Chu Feng had ordered the dark army to change the formation and move forward slowly.


    Before the dark army was ready to move forward, Chu Feng summoned dozens of hellhounds through the contract with hellhounds.


    The last time he went to hell, he helped many hellhounds strengthen their seals.


    As a result, those hellhounds whose curses were sealed were restored to the normal race level, that is, level 6, and their strength was greatly improved.


    And Chu Feng summoned out of these hellhounds, there are more than 30 are 6 levels.


    Because the three hellhounds recovered to the eighth level, Chu Feng didn''t summon them, but he summoned three double headed hellhounds.


    After more than 100 hellhounds appeared, they began to spit out Hellfire, burning around, and the whole battlefield turned into a sea of fire.


    These aquarium soldiers are struggling in hell.


    Chu Feng didn''t take the opportunity to mend the swords of these Shui warriors. Instead, he ordered the hell army to move forward slowly under the path of the hell dog.


    "Counter attack, start!"


    As Chu Feng downloaded the counter offensive command, the whole battlefield became more in full swing.


    Behind the Chinese team, are also infected by this atmosphere.


    "Kill! Let these aquariums see the power of our human beings. "


    "Just some animals? In front of us, we are ants


    "Counterattack, since there are treasures in that cave, please give them to us."


    In such an atmosphere, it''s normal for everyone to be adrift.


    Human pride is the greatest motive force of human beings.


    Driven by Chu Feng, the unknown pride in everyone''s heart was also inspired, and they began to release their powers one after another, launching a counterattack against the Shui warrior in front of them.


    Chu Feng ordered the dark legion, mainly responsible for the defense of the rear of the aquarium soldiers, so that these attacks are obviously powerful powers, and hellhounds together, in front of the road.


    If there are too many Shui warriors in front of him, Chu Feng will chop down with a curse from heaven.


    In the previous rotation, the soldiers of the reconnaissance battalion, who have recovered some energy, are recklessly fighting back and forth in the aquarium team.


    They have a strong mobility and combat power, even in other people''s Legion also come and go freely.


    Once there is too strong a presence in the army of Shui, Chu Feng''s scourge will come.


    As a result, this miscellaneous army, which was formed by different races, began to launch a counterattack against more than dozens of enemies.


    Seeing that the Chinese troops launched a counterattack, the residents of the Maoxiong Empire were shocked.


    "Oh! God, are these Chinese crazy? It''s not enough for them to solve their own crisis. They even want to take the initiative to provoke those monsters. Isn''t this mysterious cave the inheritance of some powerful civilization? Or is Huaxia so powerful that it ignores these heritages? "


    "Our fighting nation is known as the most courageous nation, while Huaxia is known as the strongest nation on earth. I didn''t expect that the arrival of a new era will still make Huaxia so powerful."


    "I swear that unless the Chinese invade the territory of our country, I will never fight against any Chinese in my life."


    "Fortunately, Huaxia is a peace loving people."


    People can only see the surface of things they don''t know, just like those fighting nations who are really not afraid of death. In fact, only a few of them can represent the whole nation.


    For example, the founder of Jeet kune do, with his own efforts, changed the whole western view of Chinese people.


    Maybe they know that not all Chinese people are as terrible and great as him, but he is able to leave a deep-rooted impression in people''s hearts.


    Now Chu Feng is doing the same thing unconsciously.In today''s battle, his image will be deeply rooted in the hearts of every bear Empire resident who witnessed the battle.


    As long as they encounter Chinese people or things related to Chinese in the future, they will think of Chu Feng involuntarily.


    Of course, Chu Feng is not in the mood to take care of these people''s views.


    He has very important things to do now.


    With the killing of a large number of Shui soldiers blocking the way, Chu Feng''s team is getting closer and closer to the gate of Shuifu. Although everyone''s spirit is in a relatively tired state now, under the excitement of counterattack against Shuifu, everyone''s spirit has been raised to the limit.


    After 20 minutes of fighting, everyone went back to the gate of Shuifu.


    Behind them, there are bodies of Shui people everywhere.


    The Dragon turtle and two ice and snow giant lizards have retreated behind the gate of Shuifu, relying on the boundary of Shuifu itself, trying to stop the people.


    But when he came to the gate of Shuifu, Chu Feng absorbed energy faster and faster.


    Seeing a large number of vitality pouring into the yuan mansion, Chu Feng''s expectation of attacking Shuifu is even more urgent. He directly feeds back half of the absorbed vitality to the world. Instead, his speed of absorbing vitality has been accelerated several times, and the speed is still increasing.


    A large number of vitality poured into the Yuan government, making the Yuan government constantly changing.


    The tree demons in Yuanfu are growing crazily in the process of change. The crops that have experienced wind and rain are also accelerating to mature. Even the newly opened snow wolves have broken through the realm, and the whole clan is in jubilation.


    Yuanquan in the middle of Yuanfu has formed a huge lake with a diameter of 30 kilometers. Now the area of the lake is expanding.


    With the rapid expansion of the Yuan government, the natural disasters are also increasing.


    "What a powerful force."


    Chu Feng looks at the gate of Yuan mansion, just like a treasure house with infinite treasure. Now he just opens the gate of this treasure house, and everything in it will be his.


    At this time, a group of human beings came out of the water mansion with full arms.


    "Defend Shuifu, defend our chance!"


    This group of people wearing crystal equipment, issued a sky shaking cry.

 Chapter 682

    These human beings who came out of the water mansion were all wearing crystal armor and holding crystal equipment in their hands, which made them particularly dazzling.


    After these people appeared, they immediately attacked Chu Feng''s team.


    Dozens of trolls standing in the front row were suddenly attacked by a large number of powers, and were knocked down by the powerful power of the magic. Fortunately, Zhang Ziqing only put a water shield, which saved these trolls.


    Seeing these human beings continue to attack themselves, Chu Feng has a spear in his hand.


    A deafening explosion appeared in the crowd, and more than a dozen powers rushed to the front, which were directly shattered by the power of the scourge.


    An ice and snow garden appears at people''s feet. The lifelike ice sculptures of plants easily run through the bodies of those powers when they grow. The thorns made of cold ice wrap around the people wearing armor. They look for the cracks in each other''s bodies and get into the armor and so on.


    "Ah! What is this


    "No matter what this is, these people dare to break our chance and fight with them."


    These humans in crystal armor, as if without the slightest fear, went out of the gate of Shuifu and fought desperately.


    "Wait, why does this man look familiar?"


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    After seeing these people, some fur bear residents from afar came.


    Although it''s late at night, none of us here is a human without evolution, so we can roughly see the outline of human through our mathematics in the dark.


    Before, a large number of people entered the water mansion, but now many people come out of the water mansion. Originally, it was very suspicious.


    After hearing the language of the population, the residents of the bear were even more shocked.


    If Chu Feng''s words can make them understand because he has mastered the language, then these people are speaking their native language.


    Those already defeated aquarium legions, facing the residents of hairy bear, can''t form an effective barrier at all.


    Seeing these people gathered around, Chu Feng specially left some whole bodies, and then threw them to the residents to let them see clearly.


    After seeing the faces of these people clearly, the residents were angry.


    "These people are all our people. Why do they come out of Shuifu? Why do they want to help Shuifu fight?"


    "What''s the matter? Wake up quickly


    Some residents of the Maoxiong Empire rushed to the Maoxiong who came out of the Shuifu in anger, but they were only met with a fatal blow.


    "These people have been controlled. They are controlled by the damned Shuifu!"


    "This cave is just deceiving. Let''s smash it!"


    "Yes! We''re going to tear down the water mansion! "


    Angry Maoxiong residents began to attack the aquarium Legion.


    Sogda came to a corpse in crystal armor, carefully looked at each other''s appearance, and then looked at the people coming out of the water mansion, filled with anger.


    Among these people, there are Maoxiong people and grassland people.


    But without exception, these people are able to match those who enter Shuifu in the daytime to look for opportunities.


    At the beginning, he was very angry about Chu Feng''s extreme practice. He thought that he would kill those grassland people. Why can''t he talk to the people of Maoxiong?


    But after seeing this scene, his anger at Chu Feng has disappeared.


    Speak well. Who will speak well when you see such a scene?


    Sogda pulled out his two handed sword behind him and charged towards the army of the aquarium. Everywhere he passed, there were corpses everywhere.


    After the residents of the bears took part in the battle, the army of the Shui people soon began to rout.


    Some of these people are not happy to see those who have entered Shuifu, while others feel that they still have the courage, or at least the courage to fight for opportunities.


    But what I didn''t expect was that after a day, these people had already started to lose their mind and were controlled by the things in Shuifu.


    This made them extremely angry and desperate to destroy the mansion.


    Human beings and the army of Shuifu have fallen into a great chaos.


    There are also some dazed Maoxiong residents who are red eyed and rush towards the direction of the dark army. For such people, the dark army will not have the slightest hand.


    If there is a misunderstanding, then there is a misunderstanding! Who makes you dizzy?


    The whole lake Baikal has become a purgatory.


    Chu Feng leads the scouts to the gate of Shuifu and becomes the main force to fight against the people coming out of Shuifu. Ye Xiaohui stays by Yiyi''s side and constantly kills the enemy who is close to her daughter.Yiyi is a little unimportant in this battle, but he often uses the powers of the light system to help the psionic recover their injuries and strength.


    After Chu Feng used several small Tianqian and several official Tianqian, the situation has been completely controlled.


    On the way to here, he has not been idle, drawing Yuanfu every day, whether it''s day or night, whether it''s on horseback or in camp.


    In these days, Chu Feng himself could not count how many Yuan Fu he had drawn.


    With so much preparation, we can now show it without fear.


    After a fierce battle, those soldiers in crystal armor have become corpses, and the army of the aquarium is also contained by the residents of the hairy bear.


    At this time, Chu Feng''s team has arrived at the gate of Shuifu.


    "Human beings, I can give you the treasures in the water mansion, but you have to leave immediately after you get the treasures. In the future, our well water will not invade the river water, and there will be no war from now on."


    In the gate of Shuifu, dragon turtle said to Chu Feng, "but if you insist on fighting us, even if you can absorb the vitality here, you and your humanity as a whole will become the enemies of our aquarium. You should make a rational choice."


    Hearing what the Dragon turtle said, Chu Feng felt angry and laughing.


    Unexpectedly, until now, the Dragon turtle still refuses to give up the pride of race, and still faces Chu Feng with a high voice.


    If you change the person, you may choose to compromise for the sake of the so-called racial justice.


    But Chu Feng, who has witnessed the darkness in the future, knows that one thing is not my kind, and his heart will be different.


    If I want to make peace with human beings, it''s very simple. First of all, I want to have the power to control you. Any peace other than that is just a naive fantasy.


    "You dare to threaten me when you are dying."


    The emotion in Chu Feng''s eyes disappeared again, and he entered the calm state of Yuan Lingdao. Then, a long flame gun appeared in his hand.


    The gun of fire made of Hellfire.

 Chapter 683

    "The only way to compromise between human and alien is to be our slaves!"


    When the flame gun appeared in Chu Feng''s hand, all the people around felt the breath of fear from the flame gun.


    Then, the black thunder leaps on the gun of fire.


    Black flame, this is the Hellfire that level 7 fire powers can control, black thunder, this is the annihilation thunder that level 7 thunder powers can understand.


    Of course, the seventh level is an access permit.


    Some talented people, even if they don''t reach this level, have a certain chance to understand, but some people with poor qualifications, even if they use a lot of nuclei to force themselves to this level, will take a long time to understand.


    Of course, if a person has experienced a sea of corpses and blood, and has the strongest belief, strong belief can change his qualification.


    Although still can''t compare with those genius, but everyone has the chance to become the peak.


    When Chu Feng was in the sixth level, he was able to master hell fire and annihilation thunder ahead of time through the superiority of mysterious ancient books. However, it was just a simple bombardment. Most of the time, it was not as good as fighting with ChiYan sword, so he seldom used it.


    After he reached the seventh level, he was already very good at using these two methods.


    After all, if the realm is high, the control of power will be smooth.


    However, he still has to switch to Samadhi zhenhuo and Bailei when he casts his curse, because this move requires too much control over Yuanli, and he will hurt himself if he is not careful.


    Even the future Chu Feng, but also in their own eight peak, ready to go to a higher level, just barely understand this move.


    If the same recipe is changed into samadhi fire and nirvana thunder, it will have completely different effects.


    After understanding this move, Chu Feng directly broke into the Ninth level and began to ascend to heaven.


    Now, he has gone a step further on the realm of the previous life, and condensed the supernatural power seeds of Yuan Lingdao, and his control over Yuan Li is far more than that of the previous life.


    The hell fire with the smell of destruction, together with the same level, seems to be able to destroy all the annihilation God thunder, condensed in the hands of Chu Feng, people around even just look at it, can feel the destructive atmosphere contained in it.


    After the full version of the curse condenses, the Dragon turtle''s wheel like eyes are full of fear. It can feel the destructive power in this move.


    "What''s the trick? Human beings, don''t be ignorant! Let go now, we can spare you, or you will be destroyed. "


    However, there is no need for Chu Feng to explain what he said.


    The thinking of both sides is not on the same channel at all.


    In the eyes of dragon turtles, dragon turtles are superior creatures, and human beings are only vassals. In the eyes of human beings, all this is just the opposite.


    It''s stupid to argue about race and hope the other side can understand themselves.


    What''s more, in the face of a dying man, Chu Feng is really not interested in saying more.


    When the spear of heavenly retribution condensed in Chu Feng''s hand, Chu Feng only felt that there was something missing in the spear of heavenly retribution, as if there was no soul.


    Yuan Lingdao body is its own enhancement, even if it has terrible computing ability, but the computing material is still from itself, so it should be Chu Feng''s own judgment, not just an illusion, but a flash of inspiration in his brain, even unable to capture it.


    Only under the blessing and control of the supernatural power seed of the yuan spirit Taoist body, can Chu Feng capture this light.


    "With absolute calmness, I feel that this move lacks soul?"


    Chu Feng only felt that his idea seemed funny, but then he suddenly thought of something. The source of death in Yuan mansion separated a little and entered the spear of heaven''s curse.


    With the injection of this Law of death, the spear of scourge seems to have a strange change.


    Chu Feng had a feeling that he could control the spear even if he removed the yuan Lingdao body.


    However, he did not die like this. Even if there was such a possibility, he would not consider trying until the end of the battle.


    "Heaven forbid!"


    The complete version of the spear of scourge came out of Chu Feng''s hand. A layer of water blue ripples appeared at the gate of Shuifu, blocking the spear of scourge.


    There was no way for the spear of scourge to pass through this barrier.


    But under the full version of the scourge spear, this barrier is like paper paste, which is easily penetrated by the scourge spear, and then shot into the turtle''s head and body like lightning.


    A deafening huge explosion exploded in the water mansion. The destructive black flame and black thunder and lightning scattered in all directions. Countless creatures in the water mansion were affected by the splash damage, and their bodies were punched one after another, and then lost their breath.Chu Feng can see that after adding a little bit of the source of death, any enemy who is injured by this piece will die immediately even if it doesn''t hit the key.


    For a moment, there was chaos in Shuifu.


    The powers around Chu Feng were killed so easily when they saw the terrible dragon turtle. Moreover, this move could set off a terrible storm of destruction in the cave, which took away countless lives. For a moment, their perception of the mysterious water mansion had declined. I don''t know how much.


    At first, we thought that this should be a legacy of a certain higher civilization, or an opportunity given to mankind by some powerful people. But if a human can directly kick open the door and open the cave of killing, will the strong in it really be very strong?


    Is this chance really a good one?


    After killing the Dragon turtle, the barrier of Shuifu gate has been damaged, but an invisible force begins to diffuse, ready to repair the damaged barrier.


    Chu Feng came to the damaged barrier and used the power of the Yuan government to absorb the power of restoration into his own Yuan government as quickly as possible. Because the power of restoration was too soft, the efficiency of absorption was much faster than that of forcible plunder.


    As he feeds half of his strength back to this world, the absorption speed becomes faster.


    he stepped into the middle of the water house. The floor of the water house began to crack. The crystal bricks used for paving began to fragment, and the essence of them was also collected by Chu Feng''s yuan yuan.


    The whole vast Shuifu, with chufeng as the core, began to appear a large number of spider web like cracks, and continued to spread towards the distance.


    The collapse of Shuifu starts here.

 Chapter 684

    There are more and more cracks in the spider web in the water mansion. The crystal brick used to pave the floor gradually disintegrates and finally turns into powder. A lot of vitality is continuously collected by Chu Feng.


    Those who are sensitive to vitality can even see a vitality vortex.


    It''s a very different concept that one carries one by one and the whole power of heaven and earth is helping one infuse vitality into one''s body.


    As Chu Feng feeds back half of his strength to this world, he gets a lot of help.


    The whole water mansion is beginning to crumble.


    Some creatures in the water mansion are killing them, but under the attack of the blade of the dark Legion and many powers, these creatures in the water mansion can only become cannon fodder.


    Every living creature near Chu Feng will not even leave a corpse.


    Can those weapons that glitter with crystal luster lose their looks one by one, become dim, and even turn into flying dust.


    The essence of these equipment was originally transformed from vitality, but now it just returns to its original appearance.


    As for the broken weapons that Chu Feng had seen in the Crystal Palace before, it was just water margin who used them to fool people and made them look tall.


    If you don''t make yourself a little mysterious, how can you make room for your brain?


    Seeing these weapons tarnish at the speed visible to the naked eye, people''s eyes lost some luster, but then their eyes reappeared brilliance.


    Although most of them have lost their luster, there are still some left.


    "These must be really good things."


    As more and more people flocked to Shuifu, they began to scramble for treasures like Shuifu, some weapons that could not be refined, some special books, and some crystal lamps. Chu Feng also took the opportunity to collect some, but did not take more.


    Greed is the biggest enemy of survival. He has taken away all the greatest benefits. If he wants to compete with everyone for the obvious benefits, then his image in other people''s hearts will be plummeted, or even attacked by the crowd.


    Although Chu Feng himself does not care about the image of this kind of thing, and even if the people here add up may not be able to get him, but he did not have the need to do so.


    Now the road he is going to take is an open and aboveboard one. There is no need for him to be greedy for this small advantage and hinder his future.


    Just when Chu Feng was constantly collecting energy, a great will came down.


    "Humans, stop now, we still have a chance to reconcile."


    Hearing this, Chu Feng felt like laughing.


    "Can''t you talk well? Or is that the only way you can speak? "


    Whether it''s the Dragon turtle or the mysterious will, the way that the real leading beings in the water mansion speak is really very similar.


    after two seconds, the mysterious will says:


    "we don''t have the idea of being enemies with the earth. In fact, we can live in peace, and we will play a great role in the human beings on the earth "I want to help you."


    "Good! Submit to me, or choose a representative human to submit, and we will give you a legal status to live on the earth. " Chu Feng said casually.


    "Human, don''t go too far." Chu Feng''s attitude angered the mysterious existence.


    "Hehe, can''t you say something new?"


    Chu Feng sneered, "over and over these words, if not for the different voice, I almost thought I was talking with a repeater."


    If they really want to live in peace with human beings, they won''t take such a high position.


    Their so-called peaceful coexistence is probably at the cost of human servitude.


    Moreover, Chu Feng, who has experienced future disasters, will not believe any alien race at all.


    "Human beings, you will..."


    that mysterious will just wanted to go on, but thinking of what Chu Feng just said, he finally choked back the second half of the sentence.


    It''s too cheap to repeat other people''s words like a repeater.


    The looting of Shuifu lasted for more than six hours. After six hours, the whole Shuifu was reduced to pieces and fell on the frozen lake. Everyone who participated in the looting came back with a full load. Of course, none of the people who entered Shuifu before that could survive.


    Because we have gained enough, we seldom fight to protect each other. After all, we haven''t worked out the use of these items yet.


    Chu Feng came directly to the middle of Shuifu.


    In the center of Shuifu, there is a huge fountain pool with a diameter of more than ten meters. In the middle of the fountain pool, there is a small blue seal of palm size.Shui yuan seal!


    Although I don''t know what the mystery of Shuiyuan seal is, since I already know that there is something wrong with these things, Chu Feng won''t let Shuiyuan seal drift away.


    After taking shuiyuanyin into Yuanfu, Chu Feng tried to refine it.


    Unfortunately, even with the power of the Yuan government, it was unable to shake this small seal of palm size.


    Of course, it''s not because the level of Yuan Fu is not enough, but because the level of Chu Feng is not enough. No matter how wonderful Yuan Fu is, the core is Chu Feng.


    After Shuiyuan seal was put away by chufeng, Shuifu began to collapse in a large area.


    "Gone!"


    Chu Feng greets and takes the Chinese team to leave first. "These people are still robbing the treasures. If you don''t leave, if they feel that the treasures they are robbing are undesirable, maybe they will try to get them from you. If you don''t leave, it may be too late."


    The people of Huaxia team wake up and leave Shuifu.


    It is necessary to have the heart of harming others and the heart of preventing others. They occupy an absolute disadvantage in the number of people, they dare not easily take the initiative to provoke each other, but if those hairy bear people are really blinded by profits and do irrational things, it will be them who will be unlucky in the end.


    Yi Qiuling also collected some treasures, which were of little use to her, but it was about water after all. Maybe she could catch a glimpse of them.


    After all the people immediately went to Shuifu, the Shuifu behind them turned into a ruin.


    Yi Qiuling looked at Chu Feng with strange eyes: "you don''t seem to worry about the Revenge of Shuifu at all? It''s obviously a very high level of evolution. "


    Chu Feng said: "it''s not that I have to worry about their revenge, but that they have to worry about my revenge. One day, I will commit suicide and uproot the Shuifu people."

 Chapter 685

    The city of dawn, the vice Lord''s mansion.


    "Fog rising on the sea? Now our shortcomings in the field have been reduced by 19? When the sea level keeps rising, fog suddenly appears again. It seems that those things in the sea are really targeting US. "


    Su Yuan receives the report from Zhu Biyun and her eyebrows are locked.


    Since the sea level began to rise a month ago, so far 50 kilometers of coastline has been submerged. Countless survival bases established by the sea have been relocated. However, some of the more iron survival bases are preparing to fight against the sea people by the sea.


    Of course, those who are willing to stay still have certain strength, and the carcasses of sea animals can also be used as food. Although people with weak strength may be harmful to their health after eating, after reaching level 4, eating these sea animal meat is more satisfying than ordinary food.


    However, as the nuclear pollution becomes more and more serious, it''s dangerous for level 4 powers to eat sea animal meat. Only level 5 powers can resist it, so the value of the meat is greatly reduced. After all, level 5 powers can exchange one month''s food from the demon hunter guild if they kill a few zombie nuclei.


    As for the scales or bones of sea animals, their value is really not high. Sometimes a team of 10 people can''t get as much as a fourth-order zombie in one day.


    However, the human brain is still very easy to use, and soon came up with a solution.


    The combat effectiveness of these sea animals is relatively weak. In fact, their meat is very nutritious, but humans can''t eat it. In this case, just feed these sea animals to zombies.


    So some weak teams, after capturing some weak ways, cut off their limbs, then feed these sea animals, raise the level of zombies, and then hunt the crystal nucleus.


    After this method spread, even Su Yuan was surprised.


    It can only be said that human creativity is too strong to think of this kind of operation.


    However, this method also attracted a large number of low-level demon hunters. They were unable to hunt high-level way, so they organized groups to hunt sea animal meat by the sea, and got high-level crystal nucleus by feeding.


    You should know that the conversion ratio of zombie nuclei before level 4 is generally 1:6 or 1:7, but the conversion ratio from level 4 to level 5 is 1:15.


    What''s more, the scales and fish skins on these sea animals are also the income of capital preservation.


    Want to get promotion is impossible, but at least can exchange a day''s meal money, that as long as can cultivate a level 5 zombie, that is earned today..


    Even if we can''t cultivate level 5, it''s a small income to cultivate Level 3 zombies into level 4.


    But when the fog appeared, the scene of the seaside changed immediately.


    At the beginning, when the fog appeared on the sea, everyone didn''t care. As long as we could avoid it in advance, it didn''t matter.


    But just a few days ago, the sea fog changed.


    A small team of demon hunters was hunting sea animals by the sea, but the sea fog suddenly spread wildly. Within ten seconds, it spread more than ten miles of the coastline, surrounded the team of demon hunters, and then in the next ten minutes, fighting and screaming came from the fog.


    When the fog cleared, in addition to some traces of fighting on the ground, even the body could not be found.


    This is not an accident. After the first such incident, in a short period of three days, more than a dozen such incidents happened one after another, which made many demon hunting teams who made a living scared away and no longer dare to get close to the seaside.


    However, there is a relatively powerful demon hunter team, led by level 6 powers, disguises itself as a low-level power, and then goes to explore the truth of the fog.


    When the fog appeared, a large number of sea creatures began to come ashore from the sea and attack these powers.


    In the fog, the psionic has more energy, even less than 10 meters.


    However, this team is also powerful. One of the wind powers who has reached the peak of level 5 can blow away the fog directly with powerful things, opening up a way for people, and then escape from the sky with the team.


    After they announced the events in the fog, there was an uproar.


    "It turns out that these marine creatures really treat us as prey."


    "This is a conspiracy at all. Do sea creatures want to dominate the land?"


    "Never go to the seaside again. We''ll go inland."


    The intelligence of this demon hunting team makes us understand that the seaside is not an excellent place for them to brush monsters and practice, but an abyss that can devour their lives.


    These marine creatures are also intelligent.


    With the retreat of the demon hunting team, the sea level is rising faster and faster. Today''s coastline has spread more than 100 kilometers. Although it is far away from Nandu, no one is sure whether these coastlines will submerge all human homes after human retreat."Vice mayor, I don''t think you need to worry."


    Zhu Biyun comforted, "the foundation of our dawning city is not this land, but the existence of our city master and hell knights. Even if we retreat to central China, we still have our own world."


    "If central China is also flooded, will we retreat to the southwest?"


    Su Yuan retorts coldly.


    To be honest, if she really meets an irresistible enemy, she is not willing to let her foundation die in order to protect a piece of land.


    However, it is not at the end of its tether.


    She and I have arranged the way back for you, but since we haven''t faced the real desperate situation, why can''t we go and fight? Find a better way out?


    If you get used to it, you won''t face it.


    Zhu Biyun''s words stopped, and she wanted to say "it''s impossible", but she also knew that with Su Yuan''s character, if she really said so, she would let herself come up with evidence.


    It''s not to raise the bar, but as the leader of the force, we must be rigorous.


    As a decision-maker of power, we must not make subjective judgments.


    What you said is impossible. You just don''t want to believe it.


    "But what can we do?"


    Zhu Biyun also felt a little powerless, "no matter how powerful the powers are, even if they can change the terrain, they are still too weak in the face of this natural disaster."


    Powerful powers can change the terrain of local areas, but it also consumes a lot of energy.


    It''s almost impossible to stop the rise of sea level.


    After all, there are so many sea animals blocking it! Even if you can build a dam, you can be destroyed by sea animals.

 Chapter 686

    In the face of Zhu Biyun''s complaint, Su Yuan does not agree: "it turns out that she is a very good ethnic group. Even if she is unable to return to heaven in the face of natural disasters and is defeated by natural disasters again and again, human beings have never given in and been completely defeated by natural disasters."


    China is a country full of disasters, and its history is also full of disasters.


    Even a powerful Dynasty was defeated by natural disasters at its peak, which led to the enslavement of Chinese by ethnic minorities and the humiliation of more than 300 years.


    However, no matter how terrible these natural disasters are, the Chinese never give up.


    Zhu Biyun suddenly said, "if that man comes back, what can he do in the face of such a catastrophe?"


    She admired Su Yuan, but the more she admired Su Yuan, the more she hated Chu Feng.


    In the eyes of people in dawning City, Chu Feng is a person who can open up a place for everyone to survive in times of crisis. He can lead countless people to live together.


    But as she gets closer to Su Yuan, she knows more about Chu Feng.


    That man is a cold-blooded creature. In his eyes, the so-called city of dawn will not become his shackles at all, it will only become a tool for him to use.


    He clearly can use his own strength to bring a brighter future to the city of dawn, and enable the city of dawn to protect more people, but if such a practice will reduce his interests, he will not do it.


    Su Yuan said: "you are about to fall into a trance now. What kind of person a person is depends not on what he thinks in his heart, but on what he has done. He always faces everyone with his coldest side. Maybe because he wears such a cold mask for too long, he even forgets what kind of person he is.


    I don''t know if he can lead people out of this disaster, but I know that he can increase people''s courage to live, he can lead people to fight


    Zhu Biyun refused: "but it may also bring more disasters."


    "Then you can choose to give up."


    Su Yuan calmly looked at Zhu Biyun, "there are many people who can''t accept the changes of the times and commit suicide. In the early days of Dawning City, there have been more than 300 cases of suicide. If you think it''s stupid to fight against the dangerous environment, you can also choose to give up. Dawning City, come and go freely."


    Zhu Biyun''s words are stopped.


    What she said just now was not what she thought in her heart. It was just that she was not convinced of Su Yuan''s protection and trust in Chu Feng.


    Sometimes people are like this. Sometimes you may not believe what you say, but if you are questioned by others, you will try your best to protect yourself. Sometimes you will be surprised if you say it later.


    "Pass on the orders and be prepared for refuge, but also for resistance."


    Su Yuan coldly orders that Zhu Biyun is a trustworthy person, because her IQ is not low, but it is easy to be used, just to put up with her character.


    If there were no substitutes, Su Yuan would have replaced her.


    At this time, the magic city.


    "Now that the sea water is so high, why don''t the army''s rescue troops come?"


    Some survivors of Mordor, standing on high buildings, looked down at the flooded streets, playing cards to kill time and swearing.


    Because of the large number of people in Mordor, the army of Nandu spent a lot of energy and paid a great price in eliminating Mordor corpse tide.


    Under the guidance of Chu Feng, they did not rush to rescue the survivors, but distributed weapons to the survivors, allowing them to open up a road with their own hands.


    It''s a very simple choice, but it saves the military a lot of time and manpower.


    Otherwise, according to the rhythm of the later generations, if they are too slow in the speed of the eradication, they will face groups of corpse kings, and then pay a greater price.


    This practice is not without drawbacks, that is, a large number of survivors are not willing to leave Mordor.


    Those who really have brains leave here, protect themselves with the weapons provided by the military, and then go to the survival fortress provided by the military.


    But there are also many people who choose to stay.


    "Anyway, the market here has been handed over to the military for suppression. We also have weapons in our hands. Why should we leave here? This is the safest place."


    They said it in a very convincing way, and it made a lot of sense.


    This is supposed to be the most dangerous place, but it is precisely because of the danger here that the military has invested more energy in this area to clean up.


    But the real reason is the prosperity here.


    Mordu is an international metropolis. The prosperity of mordu is in the forefront of the whole world. It is a place full of money.


    Unfortunately, although it is prosperous here, the prosperity does not belong to everyone.Countless migrant workers come to mordu with dreams, hoping to find opportunities here and find a way out for the poor.


    Some people succeed, but more people are hit by the reality here.


    Not everyone can recognize and accept the reality. Some people even stay here for 10 or 20 years and devote their precious youth to Mordor, but they still get nothing in the end. This may be the reason why Mordor is called Mordor. It has enchanting charm.


    Because of the dense population, the zombies here are exploding very seriously. Countless people have lost their lives, and the proportion of survivors has even reached a staggering 4%.


    However, after being encircled and suppressed by the military, these survivors who are still willing to stay here regard it as their paradise.


    In the past, those who were not qualified to live, such as 3-bedroom and 2-bedroom rooms, resplendent hotels, single family villas and luxury sports cars, now belong to a few of them. The wine in the bar is for them to taste, and all kinds of exquisite food are for them to enjoy. Entertainment places that kill time have become their world. Some want to rely on men to protect Women in their arms.


    What was out of reach in the past is now only within reach to them.


    Plus don''t have to work pressure, such a day, let fantasy get satisfied how they are willing to leave?


    But when the streets were flooded with sea water, they began to complain that the military''s rescue was too slow. So many people in the military could not separate some of them and take them away?


    "Next, where to play?"


    The survivors look at the distant buildings from the rooftop. With their physical fitness, they can easily shuttle between the buildings even if they don''t come to the ground.


    However, they saw not far away, a large number of tall buildings collapsed.

 Chapter 687

    "What''s that? What''s going on?"


    The survivors of Mordor, seeing the collapse of tall buildings in the distance, can''t help but panic. Although the sea level keeps rising, it''s a gradual process.


    They choose to live in high floors, even if the sea level rises, it will not be easily submerged.


    And they all have a fantasy, that is to wait until there is no way to leave. Anyway, their physical fitness can jump tens of meters at a time, and they can shuttle on the rooftop of the floor. Even if they really play off, didn''t the military come to save them last time?


    As long as they are in danger, they believe that the military will come back to save them.


    No way, this is the Chinese soldiers.


    "No, let''s go!"


    "Run for your life!"


    After a brief panic, everyone went back to their luxury hotel suite, quickly packed up their things, and wanted to leave here as soon as possible.


    A woman with a bath towel looked lazily at the man who was packing up: "Why are you so flustered? Are there zombies and mutant animals here?"


    I have to admit that this magic city is indeed a safer place than the outside world.


    Some women find a man here, and then enjoy the luxury life where they can get everything without work.


    It''s just that women are a little puzzled when they see men packing.


    Men ignore women, just pack their food and water collected during this period into the backpack, and then ready to leave here.


    This woman is really a very attractive woman, can let the man in the true sense of the bow.


    But in the period of no work pressure, his biggest pleasure every day is to enjoy this woman who used to be only rich and handsome.


    I''ve been playing for months, and I''m tired of it.


    "Hello! You haven''t said what''s going on out there! "


    Women dissatisfied with the man''s arm, do not let the man leave.


    "Pa!"


    A clear slap sounds. The woman covers her face in disbelief. She didn''t expect that this obedient man would beat herself at this time.


    "Are you crazy?"


    The woman roared hysterically at the man.


    Just, meet her, just the man''s disgusting eyes: "smelly woman, I warn you not to follow up, otherwise I won''t be polite to you."


    With that, he picked up his backpack and was ready to go to the roof, and then looked for an escape route.


    The beautiful woman was stunned. She just wanted to find a day when she didn''t have to work, but was spoiled by a man. Is that too much?


    Why don''t men even want to meet this requirement?


    This man, who goes out to collect all kinds of food and wine every day, now slaps himself in the face. Are men so happy and tired of the old?


    No, the new one hasn''t come out yet!


    At this time, the man''s several companions also packed their own things, ready to go with the man, if there is care for each other, the chance of survival will be greater.


    But at this time, they heard the roar of thunder.


    "How can there be thunder here?"


    People''s faces are full of panic, they just feel that the ground under their feet are constantly shaking, and they seem to have passed through an electric current, which makes them full of shivering feeling.


    It''s a fear that can''t be described. It''s just a stiff instinct.


    The sound of thunder is getting louder and louder. When they see this, they want to leave here, but they feel that their legs are weak and they don''t know what to do.


    "It''s not thunder, it''s tsunami!"


    Combined with the scene of the collapse of a large area of high-rise buildings before, they finally realized what they would face, which is the tsunami.


    Forced to muster the courage of the people, finally came to the roof, but at this time, they found that the surrounding has been full of fog.


    Even though their physical fitness and eyesight have far exceeded their own in the old times, their visibility can''t exceed 10 meters even in this fog.


    "How are we going now?"


    The emergence of these mists broke their last will to survive.


    A young man pointed to a direction and said, "I remember there is a building more than ten meters lower than here. We should be able to jump over it."


    Even in the fog with visibility less than 10 meters, there seems to be a huge shadow.


    "No matter. I''ll die here anyway."


    A man bit his teeth, and then beat his trembling legs hard, "we must jump, we must jump!"


    Just when she made a start posture and was ready to help her run-up, the roaring thunder drowned everything, and the tall building under their feet suddenly collapsed."No -"


    the terrible tsunami inundated everything, and the buildings here almost collapsed in an instant. In the scream of the survivors, a large number of sea animals besieged them.


    The sea drowned everything, and the magic city became history.


    More than 100 kilometers away from Mordor, a large number of survivors are under the guidance of the military, with weapons and supplies in hand, with the fastest speed to the West.


    After all, it''s a matter related to one''s own small life. Few people really don''t take it seriously or procrastinate.


    People who don''t care about their lives can''t live until now.


    "This is the most effective evacuation I''ve ever organized."


    An older military officer lamented that those idiots who like to delay the time of large troops have basically died, and those who are not dead have been shot by them, so the evacuation did not take much effort. After they were asked to state the advantages and disadvantages to the survivors, everyone was ready in less than two hours.


    "Report, sir!"


    A soldier saluted the officer and said, "now the evacuation is going on in an orderly way. We really need 70% less manpower than expected."


    "Well!"


    The officer nodded casually, only to find that the soldiers wanted to talk and stop, "if you have anything, just say it!"


    "Sir, Mordor still has some survivors." When the soldiers spoke, they were much weaker. "Our belief is that we will never abandon every suffering people."


    When he said this, he felt a burst of shame.


    In fact, he didn''t want to save the survivors of Mordor. After all, the people who should be saved had already been saved by them.


    But now they have saved a lot of manpower. If they don''t save those people, isn''t it against their faith?


    Under the torture of reason and morality, his heart is full of suffering.


    After two seconds of silence, the officer said, "send me an order. The evacuation continues. No one is allowed to leave the team without my permission."


    "Yes


    After the soldiers left, the officer''s eyes were full of disappointment.


    It''s not that he gave up his faith, but that faith lost to reality.

 Chapter 688

    "Lord, shouldn''t we hurry back now? Why do you come to this place? "


    The Scouts of the camp looked at Chu Feng with puzzled eyes.


    They are now less than 300 kilometers away from the city of dawn in Nandu. Now the city of dawn is in a state of confusion and needs the city master to take charge of the overall situation.


    But now Chu Feng stopped here.


    "It''s not you, it''s me."


    Chu Feng shook his head, "now there should be chaos in dawning city. If you bring back the news of my coming back, you should be able to stabilize people''s hearts. I still have something to do here."


    These people think that they are too omnipotent and that they can solve all difficulties as long as they are in their own place, but they think highly of themselves.


    If you are really omnipotent, why will the future be reduced to that point?


    The scouting camp didn''t understand. They still followed Chu Feng''s instructions and summoned hell nightmare horse to the position of dawn City, leaving only Zhang Ziqing, ye Xiaohui and yiyizai.


    Chu Feng stopped here because his communication token received a distress signal.


    At the beginning, in order to change Su YuYan''s way of doing things when he passed through Yunwu Mountain range, he saved a village and instructed a teenager here.


    Otherwise, with his character, even if all the people here were killed by monkeys, he would not care too much.


    At most, when those monkeys provoke themselves, they kill them easily.


    At the beginning, he gave a token to the boy named Liu Chuan, telling him that he could call himself when he was in trouble, but if he wanted to make a real move, he had to give his equivalent.


    He only accepted the equivalent exchange.


    Now, with the rise of sea level, the village at the foot of Yunwu Mountain has been submerged by sea water. Even if the terrain is relatively high, it will eventually become an island.


    "Anyway, I''m going to Xuantian mansion to have a look, so I''ll help him! By the way, let''s see how he has the confidence to give equal conditions. "


    To help him and Liu Chuan is also because of Su Yuyan.


    Finally, the token was given to him because Su Yuyan was present, otherwise he would never add a problem to himself.


    As for the equivalent exchange? To be honest, the so-called equivalence is only relative. There is no absolute equivalent exchange in this world.


    Therefore, if the other party wants to make his hand, he must take out something that makes his heart beat.


    However, with his current strength, there are really not many things that can make him excited.


    That is to say, he solved the problem of Shuifu and wanted to go to Xuantian mansion to have a look. That''s why he went by the way. Otherwise, he would not care about the other party''s death.


    After four people walked a distance towards the cloud mountain range, a mist suddenly came from the distance, but when they didn''t respond, they surrounded the crowd.


    When the crowd was surrounded by the fog with visibility less than 10 meters, Zhang Ziqing and ye Xiaohui also made a quick alert, and even Yiyi summoned the light sword.


    Those red crowned cranes, but also one by one to make a look of vigilance, protection in Yiyi''s side.


    According to the requirements, Chu Feng set up an environment suitable for the hatching of red crowned cranes in Yuanfu, which accelerated the hatching of red crowned cranes. Now there are more than 20 red crowned cranes around.


    In addition, he uses Hellfire lotus to accelerate the growth, so the growth speed of these red crowned cranes is also very fast. The biggest Red Crowned Crane is more than two meters tall.


    Seeing the growing Red Crowned Crane, Chu Feng suddenly realized one thing, that is, he ignored the fact that the red crowned crane can become a flying mount.


    It''s not that he ignored it. It''s because the living conditions of human beings in previous lives were too difficult. After a large number of survival bases were destroyed by alien invasion, they should spend a lot of time in the sewers. What''s the significance of having flying mounts at this time?


    Anyway, the sky is the heaven and earth of birds and mutated animals, and flying to the sky is just a prey.


    In this life, he had thunder corpse dragon, and thunder corpse dragon can also fly. Anyway, he can take thunder corpse dragon when he wants to fly. Why should he care about others?


    It is because of the different environment and concept that he ignored some things.


    After realizing this, he also began to pay attention to the cultivation of the air force.


    "What''s the matter with the fog? No, there''s a tsunami! "


    Zhang Ziqing was still shocked by the fog at the beginning, but she soon heard the sound of the tsunami in the distance. After all, she is also a water control expert, and she still has some judgment.


    A burst of black thunder flash, thunder corpse dragon appeared in the side of Chu Feng.


    "Sit up, all of you!"


    Although he didn''t think the creatures in the fog would pose a threat to his life, he was not interested in fighting with these low-level creatures.Now that he quickly sat on the back of thunder corpse dragon, thunder corpse dragon let out a roar, some unknown creatures in the fog immediately stopped, shivering and dare not come forward.


    Today''s thunder corpse dragon, under the cultivation of Chu Feng with a lot of vitality, has reached level 7.


    How can ordinary creatures bear the pressure of thunder corpse dragon?


    Even if there is a creature that can bear the thunder corpse longweiya, but as long as he dares to step forward, Chu Feng absolutely does not mind adding a little harvest.


    The range of the fog is about 50 meters above the ground. When people come to the air by thunderbolt corpse dragon, the fog can only be under their feet.


    Some birds looking for prey in the air, after seeing the thunder corpse dragon, with the fastest speed away from the giant.


    Although small size does not necessarily mean weak strength, but large size must mean strong strength.


    When the shape of a living body reaches a certain degree, it must have a strong force to carry the life.


    Today''s thunder corpse dragon is more than 40 meters long, and each of its outstretched wings is more than 30 meters long. How can these mutant birds provoke such a monster.


    Even if it just looks, it will make people feel scared.


    After the thunder corpse dragon took off, Chu Feng scanned the monsters in the fog with his mental power.


    "It''s a mirage


    Although these weapons can cover people''s sight, Chu Feng''s mental power is not disturbed by objects. He soon found the source of these fog.


    "Thunder corpse dragon, go in that direction!"


    Chu Feng and thunder corpse dragon through the continuous between the command, so thunder corpse dragon quickly toward Chu Feng pointed to the direction of the past.


    After arriving at the place Chu Feng pointed to, Chu Feng jumped from thunder corpse dragon.


    A minute later, Chu Feng returned to thunder corpse dragon with a big mushroom, and the fog disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 689

    "What is this?"


    Zhang Ziqing stretched out his finger and poked the mushroom in Chu Feng''s hand curiously.


    But at this time, the mushroom suddenly moved, desperately want to avoid Zhang Ziqing''s fingers, but this makes Zhang Ziqing more curious.


    "This thing is called mirage! It means mirage. "


    Chu Feng explained, "although this thing itself has no combat power, it can control the formation of water mist and guide its own companions. This is a terrible creature that can change the situation on the battlefield."


    For some things, the combat effectiveness of the enemy itself is second, but it is even more terrible to weaken the combat effectiveness of the enemy.


    After entering the fog, human beings will instinctively fall into confusion.


    In this panic, human beings will desperately want to get out of the fog, but if at this time, mirage control fog causes interference to people, it may make some people never get out of the fog.


    It''s just such a small means. It''s just chicken ribs for Chu Feng.


    Moreover, after human beings reach the seventh level, their mental power will increase every day until it reaches a certain level. This is not only the talent of human beings, but also the result of human ancestors on the evolutionary road of wisdom. It only needs to reach this level to be reflected.


    So for those old-fashioned level 7 or those with strong mental talent, mirage plays a very important role.


    However, mirage at this stage still plays a very important role.


    "Yiyi, this is for you."


    Chu Feng handed the mirage to Yiyi, "if it doesn''t obey, you can beat it until it obeys. Don''t worry about killing it. Although it''s not strong, it''s hard to be killed."


    For a monster with low growth, it is not cost-effective for Chu Feng to waste a contract position of Zhenyao Fu.


    His soul contract, of course, should be left to more powerful creatures.


    Ye Xiaohui "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    although she knows that her daughter''s road will definitely be a tortuous one, is there really no problem with this kind of teaching method?


    Yiyi also looked at Chu Feng with suspicious eyes, and then the little mushroom in the opponent said: "hear it, if you don''t listen, you will be beaten."


    This is just a small episode when they pass by. After catching the mirage, they continue to rush towards the target.


    On the cloud mountain.


    "Liu Chuan, we are willing to stay here with you because we believe in you. Now the whole Yunwu Mountain range has been surrounded by sea water. What do you say we should do? You are responsible for the life of the big guy


    A group of fierce people surrounded a young man, "don''t you mean you can call for reinforcements? Where are the reinforcements you''re talking about now? "


    At Liu Chuan''s side, there are also some people holding knives to protect him.


    A farmer was unconvinced and yelled, "did we want you to stay? Don''t you see that the ores here can sell at a good price, so you are not willing to leave here? Liu Chuan called on everyone to leave at that time, but you didn''t. now how can you blame him instead? "


    When the sea level began to rise, Liu Chuan called for everyone to leave Yunwu Mountain range.


    However, there is the highest purity of iron ore in East China, which is a great wealth, so we are reluctant to leave.


    After all, although Chu Feng''s black iron swords are of high quality, not everyone can afford them. What''s more, they are limited in supply in the demon hunters guild. If there is a weapon made of black iron extracted from black iron ore, it is not as good as Chu Feng''s, but it is enough for ordinary people to use.


    If Chu Feng''s iron Sabre has 50 third-order crystal cores, the value of ordinary people''s iron Sabre is the highest, that is, 10 third-order crystal cores.


    Although the iron ores all over the country are gradually changing to basaltic iron ore, the purity of the basaltic iron ore here is the highest, so the cost performance is also the highest.


    People die for money, birds die for food.


    After being beaten by monkeys, they just want to live a better life now, so they don''t want to give up here.


    However, as the water flooded the village at the foot of the mountain, people began to worry.


    When the tsunami began to break out, we shifted all the responsibility to Liu Chuan.


    "What do you mean? If you weren''t very good, would we believe you and stay together? But now you can''t solve such a crisis. You failed to live up to our trust. "


    Surrounding the crowd is still reluctant to shout at Liu Chuan.


    Liu Chuan''s face was livid and his hands were clenched. He could have left with the people he trusted, but it was because of these people''s entreaties that he chose to stay and protect everyone, because he felt that the greater the strength, the greater the responsibility. Since he was the strongest here, he should not live in disgrace when everyone faced it.But now when we are faced with a desperate situation, we are shirking the responsibility on ourselves.


    Because we trust you, you can''t live up to our trust.


    What kind of bandit logic is this?


    Why don''t these people talk about trust when they call on everyone to leave here?


    Now I want everyone to ask to stay, but because of their trust, they have to ask themselves to point out a way for everyone.


    In the face of such a moral kidnapping, Liu Chuan felt that his heart was full of helpless indignation.


    "I don''t care. You have to give us an account."


    "If you can''t give us an account, we can only teach you a lesson."


    "You don''t have to fool us with the story of saving soldiers. We won''t believe you any more."


    Seeing everyone''s ugly faces, Liu Chuan suddenly understood something.


    These people just don''t want to face fear, so they need to find a person to blame. As long as they find an object to shirk responsibility, they will numbly think that they are not wrong.


    Now, as our leader, of course, I am the best one to carry the pot.


    Thinking of this, Liu Chuan''s heart gradually became cold.


    Are these people the people they want to protect at all costs?


    At this time, the sky suddenly cast a lot of shadows.


    They looked up and saw a black giant flying in the air. They sang to each other, and the people on the top of the mountain flew over.


    Seeing the giant coming, people were full of panic instinctively.


    "Such a big monster, run


    "Liu Chuan, aren''t you our leader? Hurry up


    Just now, these people were shouting that they would teach Liu Chuan a lesson and push him out to be a scapegoat for others. However, in the face of danger, Liu Chuan was the first one to think of.


    At this time, there was a banter in the air.


    "Are these people your crisis? Shall I kill them all? But what about your pay? "

 Chapter 690

    Hearing this voice, everyone turned pale.


    What does that mean? Kill them all? What kind of person will say such words in the most indifferent tone?


    But when you see the huge object in the air, which is more than 40 meters long, you don''t even have the strength.


    It''s an instinctive shudder from the body and soul.


    After hearing this voice, Liu Chuan''s face was full of excitement.


    He didn''t know Chu Feng''s identity at the beginning, just because the other party helped them solve the crisis and pointed out a way forward, so he was very grateful to the other party.


    However, as the city of dawn became more and more famous, and the demon hunter guild began to spread all over East China, he gradually learned about each other''s rest.


    In this process, his worship of Chu Feng is also deepening.


    It''s fans'' worship of idols, but it''s not the worship of brain powder, but the worship of the person I want to be.


    Chu Feng and others jumped down from the back of thunder corpse dragon. When they saw this scene, their eyes were wide open.


    Is this huge thing that blocks the sky and the sun just a pet of these people?


    After seeing Zhang Ziqing and ye Xiaohui, people''s eyes couldn''t be moved.


    With the popularity of the Internet, as well as the popularity of makeup and PS and other magic, there are few real suffocating beauties in this era.


    But with the advent of the end of the world, those cosmetics will be less used, and many demon hunters are not even interested in collecting cosmetics. At this time, the importance of plain face is reflected.


    But what''s more important is the cleanliness of the two beauties.


    After experiencing the devastation of the end of the world, most of the people''s faces are full of dust, and their temperament is being beaten by the times, constantly changing their shape.


    Those women who feel uncomfortable without taking a bath one day have accepted the reality, or have been beaten by the society and forced to give in to the reality.


    Coupled with the precious clean water resources, bathing has become a luxury.


    At this time to keep the body clean and tidy, as well as the dust of temperament, is simply a light in this dirty world.


    See these people''s eyes, Chu Feng''s eyes revealed the murderous intention, the murderous spirit of the body involuntarily released.


    Although he can control the murderous gas, he doesn''t want to control it.


    When the murderous atmosphere diffuses around, people only feel that their hearts beat violently. They only feel that they are standing in a sea of corpses, but they are swept by the eyes of a terrible beast. Even if they just pass them, they can feel the fear of death.


    "Poop


    A person with insufficient psychological quality even knelt down on the ground and supported the ground with both hands. The cold sweat on his forehead flowed down like water.


    Chu Feng''s eyes fell on Liu Chuan: "these people, damn it?"


    Liu Chuan shook his head: "although these people are wrong, they are not guilty to death. It''s enough to teach them a lesson. There''s no need to kill them."


    Although he was hurt by their behavior just now, Liu Chuan didn''t think that was the reason for his killing.


    These people just lose their sense in the face of death. After the death crisis is over, of course, these people will return to normal.


    Chu Feng just shook his head and sighed in his heart, but did not make a decision on behalf of Liu Chuan.


    Some people don''t know how to be grateful by nature. If you spare their lives, they may be grateful at that time, but later they will feel that it is a kind of humiliation, and then they will try their best to revenge you.


    If Liu Chuan can be cruel to them and beat them with a whip, they think that they will become Liu Chuan''s supporters.


    But if he is too kind, it will only backfire.


    But it doesn''t matter what happened to Chu Feng. He just came to check the situation of xuantianfu and help him solve the crisis.


    Of course, the premise is that the other party can give equivalent compensation.


    Liu Chuan also realized his business, took out his token and made a request to Chu Feng: "you said you can do it for me once, but you must give an equivalent exchange. I hope you can do it and take our people away from here. I think it''s easy for you."


    Then he took a careful look at the thunder corpse dragon in the air.


    As long as Chu Feng is willing, he can use this black dragon to take everyone away.


    "I can indeed take you away, but such a move can be equivalent to saving the lives of all of you. Can you give enough price?"


    Chu Feng said calmly.


    In the end of life, the most taboo is to give in vain, because if you have a good heart, there will be a lot of people begging you to give a good heart to surround you.


    Because many times, kindness is equal to weakness.


    But the real kindness, should be like Yi Qiuling, even cooperate with the kidnappers to threaten their hostages, also all killed neatly.To be able to fight against evil bravely with fists, such kindness will not be synonymous with weakness.


    Therefore, Chu Feng has a requirement for himself and the people around him, that is, he must not help others easily, he can only exchange them equally.


    In the process of equal value exchange, as long as you give up a little profit and lower your price, you may get more gratitude than you pay for nothing.


    Liu Chuan said: "the conditions I can give you will definitely satisfy you. I found a new kind of ore in the mining area which is very close to the black iron. It''s just that this way is too hard. Even now I can''t refine it. I broke a hammer made of black iron, but I believe you can do it."


    Chu Feng was stunned: "is it pure iron and gold?"


    The essence of iron and gold is a kind of iron, which belongs to the same kind of material, just like graphite and diamond itself belong to the same kind of material, even if the same thing, as long as the structure is not the same, the results may be very different.


    The refined gold of xuantie is a special structure of xuantie.


    Ordinary black iron is just like steel. It has good ductility and plasticity. It is a good choice for weapons and armor.


    Although the ductility of the refined iron and gold is poor and the forging is very difficult, the hardness and firmness of the weapons are greatly improved. The weapons made of the refined iron and gold can generally reach the level 8 or even level 9 of the most popular weapons, and can withstand the fighting of the strong for a period of time.


    "In that case, take me there!" Chu Feng nodded.


    But, in his heart, he was thinking of another thing.


    It''s very difficult for ordinary xuantie to change into the form of xuantie pure gold, but several people who have been inherited from Xuantian have such means, so this means should be in Xuantian mansion nine times out of ten.


    Chu Feng didn''t know exactly what this means.


    If what Liu Chuan found is really the ore of iron and gold, it means that xuantianfu should be about to open.

 Chapter 691

    Just when Chu Feng was ready to leave and go with Liu Chuan to the place he was referring to, the people who surrounded Liu Chuan and accused Liu Chuan were not happy.


    When thunder corpse dragon just appeared, they were scared into two battles one by one.


    But when they learned that Chu Feng came here because of Liu Chuan''s request to save them from life, they suddenly came back.


    Those who come to save them are good people!


    "Well, my Lord, should you take us away first?"


    "Yes! We are still in danger


    "Can you bring us here first and then talk about other things? Now the sea level is rising faster and faster. If we don''t go to a safe place, we may not have time to go."


    "Yes! Take us away first. Anyway, this big guy can hump a lot of people on his back. It won''t take long to take us away first. "


    Do not know who led the head, we began to rightfully put forward the requirements of Chu Feng, at the beginning there are some submissive, but the more the number becomes a matter of course.


    In their cognition, good people are weak people.


    Such people have a fatal weakness, that is, when many people ask for it, they are easy to compromise.


    We have two or three hundred people here. Dare you ignore the demands of so many people?


    As the saying goes, if there are many people and great strength, we will be reasonable if we have many people.


    In addition, we are vulnerable groups, the strongest demand, this is not a matter of course?


    Hearing these people''s words, Liu Chuan felt his heart became colder, and his eyes were full of disappointment.


    The leader of Dawning City, who is such a person, how difficult it is to let the other party do it once. People in the whole East China will be crazy about this opportunity. He uses such a precious opportunity to save everyone, but everyone''s return will be like this.


    Do you know who you are with this attitude!


    To see these people from submissive to upright, Chu Feng suddenly thought of his past life, now look back, how funny he was.


    Actually, for such a person, I personally broke my bright future.


    "Liu Chuan, although helping you is an exchange of equal value, it''s up to me to decide what is really equal value. Although the price you pay is very good, it''s not enough for me to save all the people here. You have to make a choice."


    Chu Feng looked at Liu Chuan with serious eyes, "now can give you a choice, if you want me to save these people out, then I will not save the rest of the people in the survival base here, but if you want me to save other people, none of these people can survive, now make a choice."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, people''s faces changed dramatically.


    All the supporters around Liu Chuan took out their weapons one by one, turned their backs to Liu Chuan and protected him behind him.


    The troublemakers began to shout.


    "What do you mean? Why are you so cold-blooded? "


    "Get all of us out. What''s the matter? Isn''t that something you can''t do? Why can''t we all be saved? "


    "Yes! You are just looking for trouble, Liu Chuan. Don''t believe him! "


    "Liu Chuan, speak quickly! Don''t try to persuade him


    We can''t switch from a righteous look to a submissive expression at the beginning, but our tone and eyes are full of panic.


    They have a feeling that this person can really do it.


    Zhang Ziqing and ye Xiaohui looked at these people and then turned their heads.


    They are used to Chu Feng''s style.


    Ye Yiyi opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but finally he closed it again.


    Her IQ is far higher than that of her peers. Although she is not as mature as an adult, she has been able to distinguish right from wrong in many things.


    Although she can''t understand Chu Feng''s decision, she thinks it must have his reason.


    Now Liu Chuan is also in a struggle.


    Of course, what he struggled with was not the choice of the two, but whether he believed Chu Feng. If he believed Chu Feng, he would have killed these people himself.


    But if he chooses not to believe it, what else can he do?


    His eyes fell on these people again. Seeing the panic on their faces, he suddenly realized something.


    Whether these people can be saved or not, the real decision is not in their own hands, but in the hands of Chu Feng.


    Do these people''s ideas matter? No, their ideas are not important at all. Even they are not important. Only Chu Feng''s ideas are important.As a real strong man, he has the power to control the life and death of others.


    Thinking of this, Liu Chuan suddenly understood.


    He was looking at these people: "in our Yunwu Mountain survival base, there are more than 30000 survivors. When the plane rose a while ago, the number exceeded 100000. I didn''t remove the specific number, but I think there should be 120000.


    Since you feel that other people''s efforts are taken for granted, please make sacrifices. In order to save everyone, please give your lives. "


    When they heard Liu Chuan''s words, they began to yell.


    "What do you mean, Liu Chuan?"


    "Why should we sacrifice? The person who makes the sacrifice can''t be someone else. Don''t believe this person''s words. This person must be nonsense. "


    "You devil, you beast, we believe you so much before!"


    Seeing all kinds of people''s expressions, Liu Chuan''s eyes were just full of cold.


    Of course, he didn''t decide to sacrifice a few people in order to save the majority of talents. He was just tired of these people, so he wanted to kill them with this opportunity.


    It doesn''t matter whether what Chu Feng said just now is true or false. The important thing is that he is willing to believe it!


    Then, Liu Chuan yelled to the survivors who were hiding in the distance and did not dare to take the lead: "the Lord of Dawning city has come to save us, but some people are against accepting the salvation of the Lord, and want to give up the survival opportunities of most people for their own sake. What do you say we should do?"


    Hearing Liu Chuan''s words, a large number of survivors who had been hiding before suddenly poured out from all directions.


    "How could they sacrifice our chance to survive for themselves?"


    "Kill them!"


    "Kill them!"

 Chapter 692

    Yunwu Mountain survival base fell into chaos and soon turned into bloody conflict.


    As a matter of fact, the reason why these people who made trouble before are justified is not because they are so many, but because most of them are not willing to speak for themselves.


    As Liu Chuan said, there are more than 100000 people in Yunwu Mountain survival base. Even if those who came to seek refuge later were excluded, there are more than 30000 people.


    The reason why these people can be so rampant is that most people acquiesce to these people speaking instead of themselves.


    In this way, even if there is any trouble, you can put the pot on them.


    It is precisely because of the silence that these people become more and more complacent. They really think that if they can represent the vast majority of people, they represent public opinion.


    However, when their interests conflict with those of others, they become the first victims.


    Of course, there is another reason:


    these people are really annoying!


    In the past legal society, these people can speak freely, as long as they do not violate the law, then they can get the protection of the law.


    No matter how low-quality behavior, no matter how immoral, there are laws.


    Originally used to maintain social stability, the law has become their protection. Now the times have changed, but people''s ideas can not be changed all at once.


    "Kill these turtles and grandchildren!"


    "These people are so selfish. They deserve to be killed!"


    Before Chu Feng''s request they also heard, and their psychology is also open, that is to understand that Chu Feng really can control their life and death.


    However, these people have just said why they should not save these people. In case the city master really gives up the vast majority in order to save these people, what should he do?


    Liu Chuan has a soft ear. He may not be able to make the decision to sacrifice the majority in order to save the minority, but he may contradict the strong for this choice.


    People who can''t afford the consequences, of course, chose to kill these people.


    Liu Chuan felt his heart twitch when he saw the people who had made trouble before being killed by the angry crowd.


    After experiencing such a tragedy in the world, the teenager finally understood the coldness of the world and the most dangerous side of human nature.


    If it touches the interests of the vast majority of people, it will certainly face the most cruel results.


    Looking back on what he had done before, he really felt that his behavior was not worth it. He was morally kidnapped by such people, and then ignored the interests of most people.


    For Liu Chuan''s psychological changes, Chu Feng did not have much interest to know.


    He is not the kind of person who can easily point out one person to the other. He just looks at these people and doesn''t want to dirty his hands. But even if these people can survive in the hands of others, he won''t let them continue to live in this world.


    These people can survive at the cost of more lives.


    If Liu Chuan can wake up, he will wake up. If he can''t wake up, it has nothing to do with him. If the other party can still get on with his own relationship, it must be because he is proud of himself.


    The strength of these troublemakers is not strong. After all, if they have strength, how can they fight for their own interests through troublemaking?


    After these people were killed by the angry crowd, people looked at Chu Feng with eager eyes.


    They want to ask Chu Feng to save them, but they dare not speak.


    "Whether or not to save you, and how many people to save, depends on whether the price you can pay is big enough. You don''t need to take out your wealth. Your wealth is just available to me, and it''s not enough for me to pay for one appearance."


    Now Chu Feng will not be kidnapped by morality. Instead, he will follow Liu Chuan to the place where he said the precious ore was, to see if it was pure iron and gold.


    But after hearing what he said, people were relieved.


    If the other side speaks to them kindly, they will doubt whether this person has any conspiracy, even if the other side is the famous leader of Dawning city in East China.


    However, since the other side has said such a thing, it will make them feel that it is very real.


    So everyone looked at Liu Chuan with expectant eyes, hoping that the good things he brought out could move Chu Feng''s heart and let him do it for everyone.


    In their hearts, Liu Chuan is the only hope to save them.


    As for Chu Feng? He is just a tool man, or they dare not regard Chu Feng as a human being at all.


    "Come with me, Lord!"


    Seeing the tragedy, Liu Chuan just sighed leisurely, and then began to lead the way, taking Chu Feng to the location of that kind of special ore.


    Today''s events have brought a huge impact on the young man''s psychology. For a while, he can''t digest all the causes and consequences of this event, but he has understood one thing, that is, people with a big voice can not represent the vast majority of people.To be able to grasp the needs of most people is the foundation of mastering people''s hearts.


    After all, he doesn''t have Chu Feng''s powerful power, and he can''t rely on his powerful power to intimidate everyone, so he can only use some clever behaviors when his strength is not enough.


    His thinking of the situation and his understanding of human nature are all his fundamental.


    Soon, he took Chu Feng to a mine.


    "When I was mining the ore here, some pickaxes were damaged, so I came here to have a look. It turns out that the ore here is extremely hard. Even if we use the iron height made of black iron to excavate, it''s very hard. If the ore here can be used, it''s a good thing, but we can''t use it."


    As Liu Chuan opened the way in front of the mine, he explained to everyone, "later, I tried to destroy the ore directly with the exquisite black iron hammer you gave me. Unfortunately, even this hammer is broken. No good. There is a Demon Hunter Club nearby. The benefits brought by this hammer are enough for us to buy three more hammers from you."


    The demon hunter guild founded by Chu Feng was able to exchange not only various weapons, but also stoves, hammers and anvils for making black iron.


    Although monopoly is the best interest, Chu Feng is not willing to do so.


    Because he knows that it is the law of the legal society that can really form the conditions for monopoly and protect the people who make monopoly.


    Now that the law is broken, if he dares to do so, he will be the enemy of everyone.


    It''s not that he''s afraid, but that if he really wants to kill all the people, why does he live in this world? Is a person amused and happy?

 Chapter 693

    Entering the bottom of the mine, Chu Feng scanned it with his mental power. There were several powerful breath sleeping at the bottom of the mine. They were of the same kind as the black iron beast he met last time.


    However, he didn''t plan to make too much noise this time, and he didn''t plan to fight with the dark iron beast.


    Ye Xiaohui''s sword Qi appeared on her hand and stabbed at the ores on both sides. However, in the past, the body of jimie sword left a scratch less than half a centimeter on the ores.


    Feeling the hardness of the ore, ye Xiaohui''s face also changed.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Ziqing sighed: "even if these stones can''t be refined into iron ore, the hardness of these stones alone should be able to resist the attack of foreign enemies."


    Although her naive character has been destroyed by Chu Feng''s magic hand, some things in her heart and soul can''t be changed.


    Even ye Xiaohui can''t easily destroy the ore, even if it can''t be used, so what?


    Hearing Zhang Ziqing''s words, Liu Chuan was ashamed for a while: "I fell into obsession."


    He has always been the guardian of Yunwu Mountain, and he is trying to save most of the people, but he doesn''t even come around this crooked road.


    Chu Feng said: "you go out first! Just keep it out there. "


    Ye Xiaohui and Zhang Ziqing obediently left the mine cave, leaving Chu Feng alone.


    After everyone left, there was an invisible sword Qi in Chu Feng''s hand, and then he pointed like a sword and cut the rock around him.


    Ye Xiaohui''s annihilation sword can only leave a scratch less than half a centimeter deep on the rock, but Chu Feng''s hand can pierce directly into the rock.


    "Sure enough, human wisdom is endless."


    Chu Feng took back his hand. He just used the inborn sword Qi. Although the inborn sword Qi has a fatal shortcoming, that is, he can''t use other martial arts after learning this move. He can only make up for it by this move. But because of his expertise, this move is very fierce.


    In the aspect of great moves, congenital sword Qi is not as good as the unique skills recorded in the mysterious ancient books, but in the ordinary attack, there is no magic power in the ancient books that can possess such a means as congenital sword Qi.


    In his previous life, he chose the most powerful sword body, but at the same level, the inborn sword Qi is more powerful and easier to learn.


    It''s not that the mysterious ancient books are not powerful, but after so many years of human development, we don''t know how many amazing talents have been born. There are always some talents who can influence the whole civilization. The innate sword spirit is such a special existence.


    "Just, such inborn sword Qi is still too slow."


    Although the wind of congenital weather has satisfied Chu Feng, Chu Feng still wants stronger power.


    Therefore, he opened the yuan spirit Tao.


    Yuan Lingdao is a very special magic power, which can greatly enhance the perception and control of Yuan Li. Chu Feng chose this magic power for the sake of innate sword Qi.


    With the continuous strengthening of the magic power seed, the power of this magic power is constantly emerging.


    At the beginning, the special ability of yuanlingdao is super intuition. When the perception is strengthened to a certain extent, you can directly use super intuition instead of thinking. All behaviors of the body will follow the instinct to make the best choice, so that their combat effectiveness can be overloaded.


    Coupled with the sharp to the limit of the innate sword Qi, let the strength of Chu Feng a substantial increase.


    As he reached level 7, the last battle in Shuifu made him understand the new power of Yuan Lingdao, that is, the terrible computing power.


    The so-called intuition, in fact, is essentially to develop their own subconscious, with their huge subconscious to calculate the optimal solution.


    The existence of super intuition is also the development of human potential.


    However, with the continuous enhancement of the magic power seed, the intuition that originally had no way to directly control can now be directly controlled by powerful computing power.


    This is equivalent to using all the wisdom of the human body to calculate something. In such a state, the computing power of human beings is even more terrible than that of computers.


    After all, what a computer can calculate is what is known, while human beings can explore the unknown.


    The battle on the Bank of Baikal Lake also made Chu Feng understand the most powerful part of the special power. In his previous life, he spent several months to develop and perfect the Tianqian. In the calm state of Yuan Lingdao, it took him only a few minutes to work out the optimized plan.


    Although it has the basis of previous life, it is also enough to prove the terrible of this magic power.


    What Chu Feng wants to do now is to continue to develop this magic power.


    The combination of meta symbols has unlimited possibilities, but it needs powerful computing power to turn this possibility into reality.


    It''s just that the human brain is limited. Although the human soul begins to wake up after reaching level 7, there is a process, and there is still a limit.If you over run your brain, it will only make your brain collapse.


    But yuanlingdao does not have this problem. Yuanlingdao directly uses Yuanli to build a new body to bear its own load. If it exceeds the load, maybe the power seed will be exhausted, but it will never let its body fall into danger.


    So on the way back from Baikal Lake, Chu Feng used Yuanling DaoTi to develop new moves from time to time.


    If not worried about the collapse of the excessive use of Yuan Lingdao, Chu Feng even wanted to put down everything in his hands and concentrate on being closed for a month or two.


    In the state of Yuan Lingdao, Chu Feng is calculating the best plan to cut the rock here.


    "Although the inborn sword Qi is sharp, the pure sword Qi consumes too much to the human body. That''s why I usually fight with weapons. It''s just to reduce the consumption. If the inborn sword Qi used in weapons is too weak, it''s just chicken ribs. If the sword Qi is too much, it will repel weapons."


    The exclusive nature of congenital sword Qi is the biggest defect of congenital sword Qi. It is also the reason why few people choose to practice. Even weapons are rejected.


    If the sword Qi keeps improving, even your body will collapse.


    However, this is also the root of congenital strong sword Qi, and also the guarantee of invincibility. The defect is also the advantage, which makes Chu Feng unable to improve.


    It''s just that if, on the other hand, you can imitate the inborn sword Qi with element vitality, even if you just imitate some appearance, you can have great power.


    So, in this way of thinking, a program quickly formed.


    "It turns out that sometimes the power of excessive pursuit of limits is not king."


    A few minutes later, Chu Feng''s hand condensed a sword full of destruction.

 Chapter 694

    The sword in Chu Feng''s hand is not a solid sword, but a sword composed of pure yuan forces, only these yuan forces have been condensed into essence.


    "Why did I create this trick?"


    Seeing the sword in his hand, Chu Feng was in a trance.


    Although with the help of Yuan Lingdao, he didn''t feel much joy when he created new tricks.


    He recalled the process of creating the curse in his previous life.


    He was in the most desperate stage of his life when he created the curse of heaven in the future.


    He pursues hope again and again, but what he ushers in is despair and betrayal again and again.


    Maybe it''s because the yuan force in his body responds to his mind that he creates such a move to achieve the ultimate ability of destruction.


    There is nothing mysterious about Tianqian, just absolute destruction.


    After creating this move, he embarked on a destructive road of revenge, countless people died under the scourge of heaven, his enemies were scared.


    "Tianqian, this move is really practical." Countless enemies who were killed by him said so before they died.


    Just like the name of this move, it''s just heaven''s condemnation.


    People in the future also feel that it is precisely because of this idea that Chu Feng named this move this way.


    A curse from heaven.


    But what they don''t know is that the name Tianqian doesn''t mean that.


    The real meaning of the curse of heaven is:


    [I want to be condemned by heaven! ¡¿


    the original Chu Feng was a man full of sense of justice. No matter what decision he was in, he always believed in the existence of hope and justice. No matter how desperate he was, there was no lack of people who sacrificed for others. It was also because of such people that Chu Feng was able to live for 10 years.


    When people around you sacrifice their lives to save you, it''s really hard not to believe in humanity.


    And he also understood that only hope can save mankind in the dirty world.


    But one blow after another made him understand one thing.


    Kindness comes at a price. Maybe you have the consciousness of sacrificing yourself in order to stick to your faith, but can you sacrifice the people around you for your faith?


    When your parents die in front of you, when your brothers die for you, do your so-called beliefs really matter?


    Therefore, Chu Feng, who was in despair, created this move under the extreme desire.


    "In the past, I didn''t defend my faith at all, just because I felt that being a person who sticks to my faith would make me great. It''s just like the negative teaching material of Zi Gong''s accepting cattle. In order to safeguard the integrity of a gentleman, I didn''t hesitate to do anything to hurt others. I''m not kind, I''m just cowardly.


    I am willing to abandon the conscience of the past, but I will not bow to the darkness. From now on, I only care about the things that are really worth caring about, and only care about the people who are worth caring about.


    If there is no retribution in this world, then I will incarnate as retribution. If there is retribution in this world, then I will be condemned by God! "


    He doesn''t believe that there is a curse in the world, but he hopes there is, even if he will be destroyed by it.


    Having experienced countless desperation, Chu Feng finally embarked on the road of destruction.


    Now live again, Chu Feng has the chance to change everything. He doesn''t know whether it is God''s gift or God''s punishment, which makes him experience a desperate future again.


    But now that he has the chance to change his fate, he has absolutely no reason to give up.


    In order to achieve his goal, he would not hesitate to be condemned by God.


    Just now, this move has a new change.


    "Wind, thunder, fire, as well as the most powerful physical and energy penetration, shape the strongest scourge. However, adding the power of soil and water will make the scourge more stable, and even ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, and his long black sword splashed in the air.


    This layer of ripples is not a vision across the air, but this move has been able to affect the space, and even cut through the space.


    The powers of the space system are the rarest in all the series. In addition to the innate awakeners, only those who understand all the powers of the earth, water, wind and fire have the opportunity to develop the space powers.


    Of course, there are too few such people. Not everyone is a genius like Luo Xingyao.


    The meta symbols of space system are also found in the mysterious ancient books, but the meta symbols of space system are too complex. Chu Feng in the future will not have much time to learn and draw them, so he has never learned them. Even he is reluctant to write down the complex structure.


    In the cost-effective comparison, he chose a more cost-effective magic power.


    Now the mysterious ancient books are not around him, so he can''t learn any more.


    Therefore, Chu Feng is able to use all the powers of his system, but not space.However, after the development of this move, he realized that the reason why he could not learn space was that he had too much killing ideas in his heart. His extreme experience cultivated his extreme character, which made him embark on that destructive Road, which also made him farther and farther away from space.


    Now, although his character is still cold-blooded and cold-blooded, there are people around him who are worthy of his life to protect, so his indifference is only for outsiders, but his heart is gentle to the talents around him.


    It is precisely because of this "tenderness" that he came a step closer and realized the power of space he had dreamed of in his previous life.


    "Of course, it''s not good to blindly believe in kindness and weakness. It''s not good to blindly believe in hope, but it''s also not good to excessively pursue slaughter and indifference. In this world, there really is no belief that can be carried out to the end, but it''s OK. Maybe this is the reason why the world is colorful!"


    After thinking about this, Chu Feng''s mind has calmed down a lot.


    It''s really unexpected that he should understand the power of space at this time. But since he has understood it, he has nothing to complain about. Otherwise, he won''t sell well even if he gets cheap?


    The sword of Damnation glides on the rock in front of you. Under the action of space force, this sword directly separates the rock in front of you from the surrounding environment.


    After a space ripple, a large area of ore in front of Chu Feng was collected into Yuan Fu.


    From a realistic point of view, the path of this sword is a curved arc.


    It''s like using a spoon to dig ice cream. Only with this arc force can ice cream be dug out of the bucket, instead of cutting in front with a knife.


    But from a spatial point of view, the sword is very straight.

 Chapter 695

    After several swords in a row, Chu Feng went straight to his predetermined goal.


    When he scanned with his mental power, he had found out the reason why the ores in this area had changed. There was an endless flow of leaking power from a space node. This mysterious power was changing the structure of the surrounding rocks. Although there was no way to scan out the specific reason, Chu Feng knew that it must be the source of the change.


    After a large amount of ore was collected by himself, Chu Feng finally arrived at his intended destination.


    Here, he felt an invisible wave, but there was nothing except these invisible waves and the mysterious power of the outside world.


    Of course, this is not really nothing, but because of the limited level of human perception, human five senses can not fully explore everything here.


    However, Chu Feng''s perception is comparable to that of ordinary people.


    He raised the sword of Damnation in his hand and stabbed forward.


    Today''s sword of Damnation has the power to influence space. This sword has aroused waves of space ripples and felt great resistance.


    At this time, a wonderful feeling directly appeared in Chu Feng''s perception.


    "Xuantianfu has not reached the time of opening up."


    Just like the words on Xuantian seal, even if you don''t know these words, the information on them will enter your mind. This is a means that you can master when your strength reaches a certain level.


    Xuantianfu has not reached the opening time, so it can''t enter now.


    "Isn''t it time for Xuantian inheritance to open up?"


    Chu Feng murmured to himself, then the tone became arrogant, "so what? If you say it''s not time, then it''s not time. I''ll say it''s time? No matter what this bullshit inheritance is, since I want you to open it, you must open it for me! "


    Said, in the hand of the curse of the sword blooming out of the black light, toward the front mercilessly stabbed in the past.


    The invisible wave wanted to block the Tianqian sword in Chu Feng''s hand, but in front of the Tianqian sword, which could cut through the space, the power of blocking was still too weak.


    "Si ~"


    the space in front of Chu Feng cut a gap, but he was not satisfied. Instead, he kept waving the curse sword in his hand, which made the gap crack bigger and bigger.


    The brand-new scourge sword has been able to exist stably. Of course, in the process of using it, the consumption is also very large.


    Just, after having a whole yuan house as the backing, how could Chu Feng care about this consumption?


    The spatial fluctuation in front of him was less than half a meter in length at the beginning, and was soon cut a gap of two meters by Chu Feng, but Chu Feng did not stop.


    Although the gap is enough for him to enter now, who knows what kind of danger he will encounter if he enters rashly?


    In case there are a lot of swordsmen waiting for him behind the gap, is he too subdued?


    Although Xuantian inheritance is a very safe inheritance, no one died because of this inheritance, but who knows what the security conditions are.


    As for this so-called security condition, it is to yield to the creator of Xuantian inheritance and let himself be restricted. Then it is not good to pass on such inheritance.


    After he forced his identity and obtained Shuiyuan seal by plundering, he lost a lot of awe for these so-called mysterious heritages.


    Whether inheritance is good or bad has nothing to do with me.


    Since I like the things in the inheritance, you must hand them in obediently. If you think it''s good, I''ll keep them. If you think it''s good, just throw them away.


    As he continues to destroy the space here, the stability of the space node is also decreasing.


    Under his mental perception, something is getting closer and closer to the earth space.


    Finally, when his destruction of space has reached a certain degree, he has even been able to directly sense the things behind this space node through his mental force.


    "It doesn''t look like there''s any danger!"


    Although Chu Feng''s spiritual power did not perceive the danger, it was not the reason for Chu Feng to take risks. After all, what kind of power he had in the mysterious inheritance was unknown.


    Why take risks when you can get what you want in a more secure way?


    A lot of Yuan Li''s attention entered the sword of damnation. Chu Feng continued to destroy the space here. As his destruction deepened, some special things began to connect with the real space.


    In front of Chu Feng, there is a folded space entrance.


    "Sure enough, these so-called heritages will pretend to be mysterious. After really unveiling the mystery of these heritages, these heritages are the same thing."


    Chu Feng walked into the folded space entrance, which is a space with a radius of ten li. On the ground of this space, it is a terrible array like the eight diagrams.In the eight directions of the eight diagrams, there is a groove for weapons.


    "This kind of design simply tells the latecomers that they can get what they want by putting the inherited things in their hands on these grooves."


    There are no fancy things in Xuantian inheritance, or those fancy things haven''t appeared yet. This is a seemingly simple inheritance.


    But Chu Feng did not intend to follow the inheritance, just to do.


    He directly waved the sword of heaven''s curse in his hand, and one sword fell on the eight array map.


    The sword of heavenly retribution has almost reached the limit of the current space. This array also needs to be very mysterious, but no matter how mysterious the array is, it can be directly destroyed by powerful force.


    At this time, a voice of rage came.


    "Human boy, stop it! Before you forced to open the entrance of inheritance, it has caused great damage to inheritance. Now do you want to destroy the whole inheritance? "


    After hearing this sound, Chu Feng was a little surprised, but he didn''t feel too strange.


    Since there are guardians in Shuifu, it''s not incredible that there are guardians in Xuantian inheritance.


    "Give me what I want, tell me what I want to know, and I can stop destroying." Chu Feng said coldly, "but if the things you give can''t satisfy me, then I will destroy this inheritance, and then forcibly take what I want."


    Because of offending him, Shuifu directly destroyed the whole inheritance, and then robbed the core items of the inheritance, leaving the rest to others.


    If Xuantian inheritance is the same level as Shuifu, it is not difficult for him to destroy it.


    The mysterious voice was silent for a few seconds, and then said, "well, since you want to know the secret behind this inheritance, it doesn''t matter if I tell you. Who calls human beings the protagonist of the world?"

 Chapter 696

    Chu Feng said coldly: "don''t pretend to be a ghost with me. If you really want to be sincere, come out first, or let me find you out directly."


    In his heart, he has labeled the three great heritages as evil.


    Let''s not say whether the guardian of inheritance will cheat him or not, even if every word he or she says is true, it may be misleading after human brain supplement.


    The other side is crisp and ready to tell themselves the truth. Maybe there will be a plot.


    He was not persecuted by delusion, but really forced to harm.


    "I know what happened to you, and the practice of the aquarium really misunderstood you. It''s normal that you don''t trust us. But as a native of the world, you should not even distrust the will of the world. If the three treasures are really evil, why can they affect the world?" What voice said.


    Hearing this, Chu Feng was also stunned.


    Because of his standpoint and preconceived ideas, he ignored some things, that is, the existence of the will of the world.


    Although the will of the world exists, it has not been directly confirmed, but Chu Feng believes in its existence.


    As for why the world will not reward good and punish evil, the reason is very simple, because the so-called standards of good and evil are originally set by human beings. The world has never had to act according to human standards. Human beings can serve the world will, and the world will has no need to serve human beings.


    In the eyes of the will of the world, there is no essential difference between human beings and plants.


    Of course, in the case of alien invasion, this gap is reflected.


    When fighting against other races, human beings play the most important role, so they get the most help from the will of the world. However, some mutant animals are also loved by the will of the world.


    In a sense, the will of the world is the existence of absolute fairness.


    How much you give to the world and how much the world gives back.


    Of course, the standard of giving is according to the world standard, not the human standard.


    As a human being, you can disagree, but you have to accept it.


    If the will of the world really exists, it will never tolerate foreign things to control its own world. Xuantian seal has the power to change the terrain, Haihuang seal has the power to command rivers, lakes and seas, and Shengling seal has the power to command creatures. The lower the wisdom, the more difficult it is to resist.


    In a sense, the three treasures are equivalent to dividing the power of the will of the world.


    If these things are really harmful to the world, why can''t they be excluded by the will of the world?


    The mysterious voice continued:


    "the seal of heaven and earth, the seal of the sea emperor and the seal of living creatures are actually equivalent to the power of the world. These three treasures are divided into two parts and fall into a deep sleep. Only when the world has always felt the threat, these things will be born as the power to protect the world."


    Chu Feng said with a sneer: "is the practice of the Dragon turtle also to protect the world?"


    "If you understand the will of the world, you will understand that there is no essential difference between human beings and aquarium. In the eyes of the will of the world, they are all treated equally. Of course, because of the superiority of human beings, they are chosen by the will of the world as the power to protect the world."


    The mysterious voice explained, "the Shuifu people are actually the guardians of the world in the last era, shouldering the responsibility of guarding and inspecting the world. After the end of the world crisis, the Shui people were selected to be the guardians of the seal of the sea emperor, but in this era, the Shui people have been abandoned by the will of the world."


    Hearing this, Chu Feng was silent.


    When the other side said these words, Chu Feng involuntarily chose to believe.


    Of course, this is also the flaw that he has not found in the other party''s words.


    "Guardian of the seal of the sea emperor, what does that mean? Are you the guardian of xuantianyin? And what was the last world crisis? " Chu Feng asked his own question.


    After a few seconds of silence, what voice said: "when the world is in danger, powerful existence can protect the world, but when the world crisis is over, powerful existence itself will become a threat to the world, so the world will open up three unique spaces, please all the guardians of the world will go in until the next world crisis It won''t start until the airport comes. If not, it will be destroyed as a threat to the will of the world. "


    "It sounds like the will of the world is not bad, at least it''s not Chu Feng Road.


    From the perspective of human beings, these three independent spaces are like cages. But from the perspective of the will of the world, it is better to drink wine to release military power than to kill all the meritorious men.


    From the perspective of the superior, this is actually quite kind.


    "Maybe it''s because of kindness, maybe it''s to prepare for the next crisis, so the guardians of the last world crisis were invited into three independent spaces to guard the three treasures. But with the passage of time, these guardians themselves have changed their minds." Said the mysterious will."I can understand. After all, no one wants to be a tool maker." Chu Feng Road.


    Chu Feng didn''t know what kind of world will was. It was the rebellious nature of human beings, which made human beings unwilling to accept any arrangement of existence.


    If it is for the good of human beings, then human beings will accept it.


    But if human beings can only be reduced to tools that they pick up when they need to use and discard when they don''t, then even if it is the will of the world, human beings will resist.


    Human character is rebellious, so why should the guardians of the three treasures be obedient?


    So from the perspective of human beings, these dragon turtles can be said to be villains, but from the perspective of dragon turtles, the cause and effect of this incident are really unclear.


    "If you can understand, human beings are the protagonists of this era. The guardians of the former world, even if they come to this world, can only become vassals. For example, the guardians of the seal of this life have betrayed. Although the guardians of the seal of the sea emperor have not really betrayed, they have already begun to divide the fate of human beings.


    The three treasures are just tools. Whether they are evil or not depends on the thinking of those who master them. "


    "Then you xuantianyin, no, the guardian of tiantianyin?" Chu Feng asked.


    There has been a complete defection in the camp of the three guardians. Although the guardians of haihuangyin have not completely defected, they have also embarked on the road of opposition to human beings.


    From the standpoint of the whole world, the will of the world does not care whether it is human beings or aquariums who protect themselves. It has nothing to do with who is the master and who is the vassal.


    The world will only care about the result.


    Only from the standpoint of mankind, the guardian of the seal of the sea emperor is also the enemy of mankind.


    If you want to control human beings, it is the greatest evil for human beings, that is, the eternal enemy of human beings. What other people think, Chu Feng does not know, but Chu Feng will never agree.


    The master of this world can only be human.


    If any creature wants to challenge the supremacy of human beings, Chu Feng will certainly defend it.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore."

 Chapter 697

    "It doesn''t matter. How can this not matter?"


    Chu Feng sneered. Maybe from the other side''s point of view, the guardians of these treasures are justifiable. After all, they are all fighting for the interests of their own ethnic groups.


    However, why should he think from the perspective of the other party?


    Even if we can''t figure out the internal affairs of human beings, where can we get the strength to think in another position?


    If you are not of my race, your heart will be different.


    What he didn''t notice was that unconsciously, he had believed the other party''s words and identity.


    "Because, our strength is not enough!" The voice sighed leisurely.


    Chu Feng was dumb.


    This reason is the most real one, and also the most trustworthy one. Whether you want to rebel or to seize the good fortune of human beings, you have to have strength as the foundation. If you don''t have strength, you don''t even have the qualification to betray.


    That''s why the other party says that their attitude is no longer important.


    Since the strength is not enough, we must obediently obey the general trend of heaven and earth.


    However, Chu Feng still had something to prove: "you said before that you used to be the guardians of the world. What was the crisis facing the earth at that time? Is it the same as the crisis we are facing now? After you lose your value, you are invited into a separate space by the will of the world. Are you forced by the will of the world? How does the will of the world force you? "


    Understanding the situation of the other party''s crisis will also help Chu Feng understand the current crisis.


    As for these people are "invited" to a separate space by the will of the world, this is more frightening to Chu Feng.


    If today''s human crisis safely through, will mankind also face the same outcome? Although not being killed is not the worst result, Chu Feng still wants a better ending.


    In the past, he just wanted to survive, but as his strength grew, so did his ambition.


    So, what is the so-called world will?


    "I don''t know." The mysterious voice simply replied.


    "Are you teasing me?"


    Chu Feng can''t help holding the sword in his hand. You claim to be the guardians of the last era, but you don''t even know the crisis you are facing?


    Even if you want to cheat, at least make up a complete story!


    Now there is only an empty story structure, and you can cheat a three-year-old!


    Chu Feng, who felt that he had been fooled, now had the impulse to destroy the inheritance directly.


    "The last era is too far away from now. The evolution of biology and the change of civilization are going on all the time. The three holy places have also experienced countless changes of the times. Those long histories can''t be verified for a long time. Even the things I told you were told by my ancestors, but what we know is not necessarily the truth."


    The mysterious voice frankly admitted, "especially our holy land of heaven and earth is almost broken in the civil war. If you want to find out the truth, there may be records in the world of the sea emperor and the world of the spirits, but there are really few records here."


    Chu Feng was silent. The answer was unexpected but reasonable.


    China has the longest history, but it has been tampered with again and again. It is really difficult to find the truth of history from the records.


    This is only a few thousand years old. If the last civilization is more than ten thousand years away from the present, the authenticity of history really needs to be studied.


    Even the survivors of the so-called three holy places may not know the truth.


    "So, what did your ancestors know about the will of the world?" Chu Feng suddenly asked, "maybe history has been revised again and again, but your attitude towards the will of the world should not be easily changed."


    Just like the history of China, even with spring and autumn strokes can not change some facts.


    You can give yourself a legitimate reason to send troops and destroy the country, and name unjust actions as justice, but you can never say anything like nothing.


    If you want to say that annihilating the country by force is to influence each other with morality, that is to insult the intelligence of posterity.


    The mysterious voice said: "even as the guardians of the three treasures, the three holy places have never really felt the will of the world, or the will of heaven. Our last human inspector of the holy land once played with people when patrolling the human world in his incarnation. He sighed that humanity is that the will of heaven is hard to violate, but who knows what the will of heaven is?


    A stranger laughed and said, "I don''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain. It''s only because I''m in the mountain.". If you don''t know the will of heaven, you don''t know what it is.


    With that, the stranger disappeared and disappeared.


    After returning to the holy land, he was closed for 300 years. When he left, he laughed three times: I know the will of heaven. With that, he will see through the boundary and fly away. "


    I don''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain, only because I am in the mountain.Chu Feng thought about this sentence. Is it because we are the creatures of the world that we can''t realize the true face of the world''s will?


    Because you can''t see the true face in this world, so you have to get out of this world and fly away?


    But if it''s so easy to think of an answer, how can this question bother people for so many years.


    Although I don''t know what other people''s state of mind has reached, it should be better than what they are now. Such people have to understand for 300 years before they can fully understand. How can they be able to figure it out in their own life?


    "But after so much nonsense, you haven''t come out to see me yet!"


    Chu Feng didn''t want to be in such an environment. He had time to think about a problem he couldn''t understand. Now he had to get down to business.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to come out, but that the world can''t accommodate me."


    The mysterious will said, "if you want the seal of heaven and earth, just take the seal of mountains corresponding to the seal of Xuantian, but please don''t destroy the array here. This is our last dwelling place."


    With these words, the center of the array, which is similar to the eight diagrams, seems to reflect the light.


    "I hope you don''t cheat me!"


    Chu Feng opened the perception of Yuan Lingdao and mental power, and began to calculate the danger here.


    The other side has put the posture so low, Chu Feng is not willing to do everything, in case it really forces the other people to die, and finally add to their own block.


    But he will not easily believe each other. Before that, he has to make sure the security here.


    However, when he was observing the array with Yuanling DaoTi, he suddenly felt a little familiar: "I seem to have seen the array here!"

 Chapter 698

    When Chu Feng carefully observed the array here, his expression gradually became strange.


    When he got the mysterious ancient books in his previous life, he once lamented that the vast amount of knowledge in the mysterious ancient books was because there were too many things recorded on them, so he just chose a suitable study.


    But in the selection time, or the whole content of the book are rough browsing.


    Among them, there seems to be such a strange eight trigrams array recorded in the array.


    Because the learning difficulty of the array is too high, Chu Feng didn''t learn too much. He just learned the knowledge about the border, that is, the energy shield.


    Later, because of the need of the situation, he learned the seal array.


    For this special kind of chicken ribs array, because the difficulty is too high, so he gave up, his energy is limited, more willing to use to improve their strength.


    Chu Feng thought to himself: "although it seems to be different from the impression, there is no doubt that it is the same series of arrays. Was it the last owner of the mysterious ancient books who came here, or did you say that all the arrays will return to the same direction when they develop to a certain extent?"


    I don''t know why, but I''m not going to ask.


    There are too many contents in the mysterious ancient books. Even if he wants to impart them to others, it must be under his control.


    If the previous owner of the mysterious ancient book really has a certain connection with this place, and the other party deduces something from the clues in his own words, the consequences may be great.


    Maybe both sides were not enemies originally, and they will become enemies as a result.


    Chu Feng is never afraid of making enemies, but there is no need to increase them. After all, it''s easy to protect himself, but it''s hard to protect the people around him.


    This is a strange array. There is only one use, that is, to save important things.


    If there is anything important in the future, it must be used on the spot, or as far as possible to dig out the usage, where someone would be so stupid to save it, so Chu Feng refused to learn.


    The eight directions of the eight trigrams array are actually eight keys.


    Every time a key is put in, the door lock will be weakened by one point to a certain extent. Even if all the "keys" are not gathered, the array can be forcibly opened.


    Chu Feng thought about it, then took out a flag and put it into a groove.


    After putting a flag in, Chu Feng felt that the array was weakened, but at the same time, a message came into his mind.


    Heaven and earth! ¡¿


    although there are only a few simple words, Chu Feng still reads out some inexplicable meanings. This heaven and earth is not the real heaven and earth, but refers to heaven and earth.


    That is the complete version of Xuantian seal.


    When these words appear in his mind, Chu Feng feels that his soul seems to have an invisible mark, and appears in his soul silently.


    Because of the existence of this seal, when you meet the holder of the seal of heaven and earth, you must obey the other party''s orders, or you will be backfired.


    Of course, it seems that the degree of this kind of backfire is not very great. It''s just like that ministers should obey the king''s orders and do some small actions in the corner where the king can''t see.


    "No wonder those people try their best to take the Xuantian seal from me, but they are not willing to use their strength to take it. It''s because they are limited."


    When feeling this imprint, Chu Feng also understood some things.


    However, even if xuantianyin was in his own hands now, Chu Feng did not want to be restricted by this kind of shackles.


    "Refining!"


    In the operation of the unknown skill, this mark was quickly refined into the purest spirit and the power of rules, and disappeared in his own soul, as if it had never appeared.


    This is also Chu Feng''s courage to try.


    Then Chu Feng put in the spear, machete and dagger, and the seal of the eight trigrams array was weakened in half.


    Every time he put in a weapon, Chu Feng felt that there was a soul shackle imposed on his soul, but Chu Feng easily refined these soul shackles.


    In front of the unknown method, everything must return to the essence.


    When the seal here was half removed, Chu Feng did not continue to place these treasures, but directly extended his hand to the middle of the seal.


    The power of earth, water, fire and wind condenses in Chu Feng''s hand, and then reaches a delicate balance. A space ripple appears, and Chu Feng''s hand reaches directly into the middle of the eight trigrams array.


    The complete Qimen Bagua array has the effect of confining the forbidden space. It is the four treasures that Chu Feng just placed. They represent the four directions of Kun, Kan, Xun and Li, that is, the earth, water, wind and fire. This makes the spatial layout of this Qimen array lose its foundation and the effect of resisting space.


    This is also the reason why Chu Feng deliberately did it in order to confirm the relationship between this array and the mysterious ancient books. Otherwise, he would prefer to use force to break the art.Because Qimen array has some explanations on earth, it''s not surprising that he knows this.


    After the space ripples flashed, Chu Feng had a small seal the size of a palm in his hand, and then Chu Feng took the seal into the yuan house.


    He didn''t know what kind of changes would happen when the former Xuantian seal and the mountain seal were combined, but for the sake of safety, he preferred to put them in the yuan palace, so that the changes were controllable.


    After taking out the seal, Chu Feng also confirmed one thing.


    The layout here is really related to the way of array in the mysterious ancient books.


    Just as Chu Feng was about to turn around and leave, the mysterious voice suddenly said, "I''d like to exchange one thing for a promise. I don''t know if you want to."


    "It depends on whether what you give is in line with my mind." Chu Feng said calmly.


    If what the other party gives himself is really valuable, he doesn''t mind giving a promise.


    Although he is not the kind of person who sticks to his promise, as long as the interests are big enough, it is nothing to let him give up his promise, but his position here, his promise also has high value.


    If the other party is clever, he has no reason to destroy it.


    He was hostile to Shuifu because the other side was too arrogant.


    Chu Feng is a staunch racist. In his eyes, it is above the human race. Although he knows that this idea is not conducive to the development of the whole human race, he is not willing to change it.


    Anyway, he is not interested in being the master of the human race. As long as the racist is not in a high position, sometimes it will be a good thing.


    Of course, the real high-ranking racist is a racial disaster.

 Chapter 699

    As soon as Chu Feng stretched out his hand, the simple books on the ground automatically flew to Chu Feng''s hand.


    The name of this book is "general outline of array". It seems to be a book recording the way of array, but I don''t know how useful the contents are.


    After all, there is a lot of political and legal knowledge in the mysterious ancient books, which is enough for Chu Feng to learn.


    However, he is still in the business of power. After giving this book to Su Yuan, I hope Su Yuan can make good use of the knowledge in this book.


    If this book really can bring enough benefits, Chu Feng does not mind to owe a favor.


    This trip to xuantianfu didn''t have as many twists and turns as the last trip to Shuifu. Chu Feng was quite satisfied with the harvest of this trip.


    After leaving xuantianfu, Zhang Ziqing and ye Xiaohui, who have been waiting outside for a long time, smile with relief.


    Although they don''t think that with Chu Feng''s current strength, there will be something to threaten Chu Feng, but sometimes instinctive care does not speak of any reason.


    Liu Chuan is also nervous looking at Chu Feng, but what he is nervous about is not Chu Feng''s safety, but whether Chu Feng can lead the people out of trouble.


    For Chu Feng, the value of this vein can be determined in a word.


    If Chu Feng said that the veins here are not worth money, or the veins here are not worth so many lives, then he has nothing to say. After all, he has no courage to resist Chu Feng now.


    "I''m very satisfied with the things here."


    Chu Feng nodded, which made Liu Chuan feel relieved.


    Now that he is satisfied with his existence, there is no problem with today''s affairs.


    "I''ll rest here for a few days and help you find a solution to the problem." Chu Feng said, without waiting for Liu Chuan to retort, he left here.


    Before leaving, he left another sentence: "don''t come and disturb me."


    Liu Chuan stood in the same place, now the survivors of Yunwu Mountain are in tension, but the other side''s careless attitude makes him feel that the other side can''t take the survivors seriously, but even so, he can''t do anything.


    Because he''s not strong enough now, he doesn''t even have the strength to bargain.


    People have already promised to do it. Can you ask for more? After all, to other people''s level, even if they are not willing to do it, it''s just a matter of one sentence. There''s no need to cheat you.


    "Strength With emotion, Liu Chuan''s eyes gradually became firm.


    If you have enough strength, why ask others to do it?


    After leaving Liuchuan, Chu Feng took out the simple thread bound book and began to browse. The material of this book is very special, like the skin of some kind of beast. The binding line is not ordinary silk thread, but the tendons of the beast. The characters in it are hieroglyphs, but different from any other characters on earth.


    But to a certain extent, people''s spirit can read the meaning directly from the text.


    Chu Feng spent two hours browsing through the book and took a look at the contents. In the process of browsing, he even used yuan Lingdao to speed up the analysis.


    "It''s really a wonderful book!"


    Although it is such a feeling, but Chu Feng did not intend to learn.


    There may be some similarities between this book and the array system in the mysterious ancient books, but they are still on two different paths.


    The array in the mysterious ancient books tends to be used. As long as you arrange it according to the method recorded in the book, you can give full play to the power of this array. If you understand the core meaning of the array, you can also give full play to its more powerful power.


    The array in mysterious ancient books is more inclined to "use".


    However, the general outline of array is different. This book starts from the origin of array and evolves from simple to complex. In this era, it can even become a separate discipline.


    When it comes to the layout of the array, the layout of the array in the mysterious ancient books only needs the control of Yuan Li, which is subtle enough. The rest is to follow the steps and do not make mistakes.


    However, the array in the general outline of array needs to consider the advantages of time and place. If it conforms to the advantages of time and place, its power may be infinite. It may even use its own array as a lever to leverage the power of the whole heaven and earth. If it can''t follow the trend, it may even bite itself.


    Each of the two roads has its own advantages and disadvantages.


    For Chu Feng, he is more inclined to the array in the mysterious ancient books, because it takes a long time to learn and understand the array of the general outline of the array, but he is not willing to spend too much time on this road, so what he needs is to use it step by step.


    But for some people, the array master has infinite potential.


    When you understand the array deeply enough, you can even influence the world.


    Therefore, Chu Feng plans to take this book as a subject, so that those who are good at arrays may be able to do something unexpected.


    In the end, he chose seven water based arrays, burned them on a piece of animal skin in the form of a mysterious ancient book system, and handed them to Zhang Ziqing."Since you plan to specialize in water control, maybe it''s good to learn some knowledge about arrays. After all, the arrays in this book need to observe the right time and place. If you can understand the environment, it should also be of great help to improve your water control."


    Zhang Ziqing took over the animal skin of Chu Feng''s burning array, and was ready to learn it when he was free.


    He didn''t want to train Zhang Ziqing to be a master of array, because the first thing to become a master of array is to understand as many attributes as possible, which is fundamental.


    Zhang Ziqing''s talent only lies in water, so he is doomed to fail to reach the top.


    But some things can be learned by analogy after reaching a certain level. Learning some water arrays is also helpful for improving the ability of water control.


    "Well, now you help me to protect the Dharma. I''ll have a rest."


    Chu Feng said, mind into the yuan house, began to study the mountain seal.


    His mental power continued to penetrate into the seal and began to observe its internal structure. The effect of Xuantian seal is to change the terrain and wind direction. If it falls into the hands of an array master, this effect can play a very terrible role.


    The mountain seal and Xuantian seal are complementary.


    Mountain seal does not change the terrain and wind direction, its change is more of a moistening silent subtle, can slowly change the material structure.


    Just like turning graphite into diamond, structural changes can have terrible consequences.


    So a short-term call is another long-term change.


    The combination of the two can create the strongest castle in the world, a castle that can make foreign enemies despair.


    "But the strongest castles are often broken from the inside."

 Chapter 700

    The former Chu Feng had the seal of Xuantian. Although he managed a force as if it were gold, it was not something ordinary people could break.


    If you want to break the survival base built by Chu Feng, you must pay a heavy price.


    However, such a solid survival base was eventually destroyed by civil strife.


    Chu Feng knew that if he did not use too many resources to cultivate power, but used those resources to improve himself, maybe his survival base would shrink, but those people would never dare to rebel against him.


    There is a peerless master sitting down, on the contrary, it can make the survival base more stable.


    But he foolishly thought that since I saw the survival base here, and since I provided you with protection, I was naturally the owner here.


    As a result, Chu Feng, who made a fatal mistake, finally suffered. Countless supporters of him were killed in the civil war, and his brothers died beside him one by one. In the end, he was labeled as a rebel of human race, which was not allowed by the human camp.


    Chu Feng shook his head and drove these thoughts out of his mind.


    Now his understanding of human nature has been very profound. With his current strength, even if he makes some mistakes, he has the power to make up.


    When he got the seal, the four auxiliary treasures also got part of the function of the seal, and had the ability to change the material subtly.


    Now Chu Feng also knows how those people of later generations got the pure gold of xuantie.


    But now he has got the real seal of the mountains, and those auxiliary treasures are not very useful to him.


    After all, if these things are given to others, it will affect the minds of others.


    For Chu Feng, he could easily kill thousands or even tens of thousands of people. In the battle of Shangjing, he killed hundreds of thousands of soldiers directly or indirectly.


    However, he did not want to limit other people''s minds.


    It''s not that he has any moral Puritanism, but because free will is the pride of human beings. Whether others think it is important or not, it is one of the driving forces for Chu Feng to stick to it.


    After studying the usage of Shanyue seal, Chu Feng untied the seal of Xuantian seal.


    There are any twists and turns in the process of their fusion. When they meet, they naturally merge together, and eventually form a small seal of palm size.


    After the integration of the seal, he suddenly came to the world from the yuan mansion.


    "No way!"


    Chu Feng''s mind trembled. He didn''t expect that after the fusion, Tiandi Yin was out of his control. In addition to his own control, he flew out of the yuan mansion.


    Heaven and earth print out the black brilliance, as if to echo each other with the mountains and rivers of this heaven and earth.


    At the same time, Chu Feng felt that the whole world seemed to have undergone subtle changes.


    In the deep sea of Eastern East China, some aquatic organisms constantly jump from the water to the surface, fall back into the water and then jump again.


    Several dark golden turtles opened their eyes on the bottom of the sea and then closed them again.


    The dark iron beasts who were suppressed under the Yunwu Mountain Range suddenly woke up, and then expressed their will to surrender to the direction of tiantianyin.


    On a peninsula in the south of Northeast China, a young man with a rebellious face hangs a small seal the size of a palm on his waist, which is emitting black light.


    "I didn''t expect that you have obtained the seal of heaven and earth, but you can''t be my opponent with weakness. My path is right. Chu Feng, you will be the sinner of the whole mankind. I will prove that my path will bring a bright future to mankind."


    Beside him, a group of zombies and mutant animals are kneeling down in front of him. Not far away, a group of shivering people are shaking and knocking their heads on the ground.


    In the Far West, an angel with golden halo on his head and white wings on his back seems to have cast his eyes through the layers of void to the Far East.


    "The three holy places are just frogs at the bottom of the well!"


    There are not many strange scenes in the birth of tiandiyin, but its birth makes countless special beings feel.


    In those days, Chu Feng felt something in his heart.


    He could feel a special connection between himself and the seal of heaven and earth.


    He can borrow the power of Tiandi seal, has the power to change the terrain, also has the power to change the material structure imperceptibly, but he is not the master of Tiandi seal.


    To be exact, this is the ability of Tiandi seal itself. What he has is the right to use this ability.


    "At present, the man in xuantianfu or the holy land of heaven and earth didn''t cheat me. The appearance of Tiandi seal is the power given by the world''s will to protect itself. However, Tiandi seal itself still belongs to the world, just like the jade seal is a symbol of imperial power. But if you really expect a jade seal to command the world, you can only say that you really are It''s naive. "After thinking about this, Chu Feng was not too tangled.


    He is a tool to heaven, earth and man, but Tiandi seal is also a tool to himself. It doesn''t matter whether the tool belongs to him. The important thing is that he can use special tools to do what he wants to do.


    When the world is in crisis, the three treasures will be born.


    When the world crisis is over, the three treasures will disappear.


    "Just, is the last world crisis the same as this one?"


    Chu Feng also had some doubts about this.


    Has the end come more than once?


    In other words, as some people say, the whole world is like a samsara. People have birth, aging and death, and the world also has birth, aging and death.


    The research results of his parents'' Research Institute also made him feel a burst of panic.


    There is still much to be discovered about the real mystery of this eschatology.


    "But these things are too far away from me. Now I should solve the problem."


    Standing on the hillside of one of the peaks in Yunwu mountains, Chu Feng looked down at the sea under his feet. The sea level has risen a lot these days, and the tsunami incident has displaced countless people.


    Although the scope of the tsunami is still a long way from Nandu, no one can guarantee whether these tsunamis will break out again.


    But now Chu Feng has been recognized by Tiandi seal. When he used the power of Tiandi seal to observe the cause of the tsunami, he saw something unusual.


    "The main reason for the rise of sea level is global warming, but the arrival of the end of the world has made the global climate generally cold. Therefore, in theory, the sea level as a whole should not continue to rise, and the cause of tsunamis is usually the outbreak of undersea earthquakes. However, if the cause of such a large-scale tsunami is really the frequent outbreak of undersea earthquakes, it will make us feel sad People on land can''t feel nothing. "


    With the help of Tiandi Yin, Chu Feng observed the movement of the earth vein, but found that there was no abnormal movement of the earth vein, that is to say, no strong earthquake occurred in the eastern sea area of East China.


    So he turned his eyes to the sky: "if the root is not on the ground, it is beyond the sky."

 Chapter 701

    In the future, there will be a big tsunami.


    It is not easy for people to rebuild their homes on this piece of waste soil, but because of a tsunami, countless survivors were displaced, causing a very serious disaster.


    The cause of the tsunami is still unknown.


    One thing is certain. The disaster was not just a natural disaster.


    The scale of the tsunami has not reached the level of the future, but now the tsunami has not completely subsided, but has become more and more intense.


    "If we only rely on the control of water to form a tsunami of this scale, it is not so easy to do even the holy steps. At least it will cause a great load on the holy steps, and even cause heavy damage to the holy steps. At least now, it is impossible for anyone to do the same thing."


    At present, the space where the earth is located also has a limit for the accommodation of the strong. Although the strong can act across the world, it will be greatly weakened.


    But sometimes you don''t have to rely on strength to do something.


    Just as the movement of the moon around the earth will cause tides, the cause of the tides does not have to be under the ground. Maybe someone has made some influence on the rules.


    For example, on the space level, the distance between the moon and the earth should be shortened.


    Now the sky has been covered by the dark elements, and the time of the day is constantly shortening. Now the average length of the day is less than 6 hours, and even in this short period of less than 6 hours, the sky is much darker than in the past.


    Since the dark element can do this, why can''t there be a powerful one to influence the environment?


    Doesn''t the seal of heaven and earth in his hand have the power to change the terrain?


    However, even if it is such a guess, he can not go to heaven.


    Although he can fly in the air by thunderbolt corpse dragon, he knows the dangers in the air, but they are many times more dangerous than the ground. The sources of these dangers are not just from the mutant birds.


    Later, some masters who got the flying mutant beast, or some strong ones who understood the flying ability, flew into the sky, but many people could never come back.


    "In that case, that''s the only way."


    Looking at the seal of heaven and earth in his hand, Chu Feng came up with a way, which is very difficult and dangerous, but for him, it can reduce a lot of disasters and tragedies.


    If Chu Feng is alone now, of course, it doesn''t matter. No matter the transfer fee of human living space is compressed, he can always find his own place.


    But this is also his family is safe, he always has to find a way out for his family.


    Since there is a solution to the problem, he would never take his family with him to escape.


    After collecting some mutant plants on the mountain and entering the yuan palace, Chu Feng found Liu Chuan, which made Liu Chuan very excited: "brother, are you willing to take us away now?"


    Just see each other excited look, Chu Feng feel these excited as if some deliberately, the other party for the sake of everyone''s mood has become a lot weaker.


    This is not a bad thing for Chu Feng.


    If the other party really changes, he is not unable to easily cultivate.


    "Now I have two solutions to the problem. They have their own advantages and disadvantages. You need to weigh the advantages and disadvantages yourself."


    Chu Feng said, "I can take you to the west, where you are not submerged by the sea, but the tsunami will continue for a period of time, so even if you are brought to the land, you still have to continue to move to the West. In the process, you have to fight with zombies and the sea driven mutant animals."


    Liu Chuan''s eyes and those close to him have changed.


    They didn''t think about it. Even if Chu Feng really took them away from Yunwu Mountain, would they be safe?


    Who is the Lord of Dawning city? How can he escort them all the way?


    What''s more, as the Lord of the city, people always have to go back to their hometown for the first time! Want to use some of their own can not use the ore, in exchange for each other''s hand, this is too naive.


    Now the outbreak of the tsunami has not only caused the great migration of human beings, but also the large-scale migration of metamorphosed animals. If they choose this road, they will surely be bloodied all the way.


    Even if it''s just imagination, Liu Chuan can foresee the tragic future.


    Even if they really go to a safe place, can they really be safe?


    Liu Chuan only felt heavy in his heart.


    "What about the second choice?" Liu Chuan asked dryly.


    "The second choice is that the terrain of Yunwu Mountain range is relatively high. At least there will be no tsunami inundation crisis for a long time. The second way is to stay." Chu Feng Road.


    "No, there are not enough resources here. It can only last for one month at most. And when this place really becomes an isolated island, those sea animals will certainly launch a large-scale attack on us." Liu Chuan shook his head and rejected the proposal.Although Yunwu Mountain is rich in resources, it can''t stand. There are more than 100000 survivors here. How can a mountain accommodate so many survivors?


    Now they have plenty of resources, so there will be no danger in a short time.


    But when their resources start to run out, and the mutant animals in the water start to land again, it''s only a matter of time before the whole Yunwu mountains die out.


    After all, this is a mountainous area, where planting has always been difficult.


    "Well, if I can help you solve these two problems, can you stay?" Chu Feng said calmly.


    "Really?"


    "Can you give us enough resources?"


    "And the invasion of those sea animals. Now many sea animals are landing."


    Although they are skeptical, we still hope that Chu Feng can really help them solve the problem.


    After all, this is a legendary figure in East China.


    "Don''t worry about resources. Those veins are very valuable. I can give you 2000 tons of grain directly. In addition, the meat of sea animals is edible and your accumulation is enough to support you until the crisis is over."


    Chu Feng said, "I can also help you solve some of the crisis problems of sea beast invasion. For example, I can build an array here. Well, you can understand it as a special wall of Shuyuan. I can''t guarantee that there will be no casualties here, but at least I can guarantee that you are safer than most parts of East China and the first plan."


    Liu Chuan surprised: "then I choose the second one."


    With Chu Feng''s personal promise, he still believes it.


    If he can survive here, he is not willing to give up his basic business here. After all, it is still unknown what problems he will encounter on his way to escape.


    "But there''s one thing I can''t solve, and that''s the heart."

 Chapter 702

    "Heart?" Liu Chuan was stunned.


    "Yes, people."


    Chu Feng said, "you know you don''t lack materials here. You know the end of the crisis that you can persist in. If you can''t persist, it means that the three central provinces in East China have been basically occupied. So in theory, you should unite as one. After all, your conditions are excellent."


    "But what you know and what you believe doesn''t necessarily make others believe. When this place becomes an isolated island, people will be in a panic. Some people are born to make trouble, and some people like to spread rumors when they are in danger. Such people will become a cancer in the besieged city."


    "If you are a general in charge of military power, it''s OK, but you are only the leader of the survivors. When people are worried about the shortage of resources and the invasion of foreign enemies, the biggest enemy you have to face is not the sea animals, but the people who have lost hope."


    Hearing this, Liu Chuan was silent.


    Chu Feng said for the sinister people, he just had a deep understanding.


    Before the arrival of Chu Feng, a group of people criticized him in turn, thinking that as the leader of the survival base, he must lead everyone out of the predicament.


    If he can''t, he''s a sinner.


    These people are people who are born to look for trouble, who will not take responsibility for things, but will only look for scapegoats.


    It''s not surprising that even some presidents have this personality.


    Just now he just didn''t think of these things, but after Chu Feng''s reminder, he suddenly found that with human character, this kind of thing is likely to happen.


    "So what should I do?" Asked Liu Chuan.


    "What are you going to do? You should ask yourself instead of me."


    Chu Feng said, "there are people around him who sincerely surround you. If you want to, you can control here through these people. If you want to be the leader here, you must learn to unite people''s hearts. If you want to lead more people to live, you must solve the obstacles."


    Liu Chuan suddenly felt cold in his heart.


    How to cut off the obstacles?


    He already had an answer in his heart, but he was not willing to face it.


    At this moment, some of the people around him suddenly called out: "you are not a saint. You don''t have to ensure that everyone can live. Kindness to some people is cruelty to most people."


    "Yes! Think about it. If the Lord of the city didn''t come here today and you gave in to those who made trouble, what would Yunwu Mountain look like now? "


    "Chief, we''ve been on fire before. If you''re really the scapegoat, what should we do?"


    Hearing this, Liu Chuan tightened his fist.


    If Chu Feng didn''t come today, and he was really taken as a scapegoat by those people, it would be one thing whether he could survive, but his prestige in the cloud mountains must have been exhausted.


    It is impossible for a leader who has lost his prestige to convince the public.


    If he loses his position as leader, will the new leader treat him well? And what about the people around him?


    Without his own leadership, he can''t imagine the end of these people around him.


    "I see." Liu Chuan''s eyes are full of firmness, "some people say that we should not give up a few people for the sake of the majority, but if those people give up themselves, I don''t have the need to save them one by one."


    Even if you don''t think about the morality in your heart, you should also think about the people around you.


    This is what he didn''t say in the second half.


    Hearing his words full of determination, people around Liu Chuan showed a relieved smile.


    They really follow Liu Chuan because he is a better person and thinks he can protect everyone. But they hope Liu Chuan can protect his weaknesses.


    Who doesn''t want to live a better life? A leader who protects his weaknesses will undoubtedly get more support from his cronies and win more support.


    As for those who are not favoured by the leader, the idea of most people is not to pursue fairness, but to pursue being a member of this small circle.


    If a superior treats everyone equally, it will make people lose confidence.


    Because even if I kneel and lick you, you will not be partial to me. Why should I kneel and lick you?


    "Whether you think about it or not depends on your next action."


    Chu Feng''s hand appeared a long black sword, which was just the curse of Heaven Sword he had just understood. "Next, I will give you a better place to live."


    With that, the thunder corpse dragon appears beside him. Chu Feng jumps on the back of the thunder corpse dragon, flies towards a nearby mountain peak, and falls on the hillside.


    There was a strong breath in his body. The vitality between heaven and earth seemed to converge towards his sword. At this moment, he seemed to be the leading role between heaven and earth.See Chu Feng''s action, Liu Chuan and others only feel a burst of suffocation.


    "What is he going to do?"


    They suddenly have an incredible idea in their mind, and then quickly drive it out of their mind. How can human beings do such a thing?


    "If it''s not suitable for too many people to live on the mountain, just change it into something suitable for human beings to live on."


    Chu Feng''s voice was not big, but it just happened to appear in everyone''s ears. Then the sword in his hand was waved, and the black sword was surrounded by a layer of silver luster. The sword spread for hundreds of meters, and cut away from the hillside towards the whole mountain.


    No sound came out, as if the sword was just an illusion.


    The sword in Chu Feng''s hand disappeared, and then calmly jumped onto the back of thunder corpse dragon, as if he had done nothing just now.


    "Failed?"


    "Also, how can anyone do such a thing?"


    I don''t know why, seeing Chu Feng''s sword didn''t seem to accomplish anything. People didn''t have any mind to laugh at it. On the contrary, they felt relieved.


    If human beings can really do these things, then the past era may really come to an end.


    At this time, a man suddenly trembled and said: "well, why is the top of this mountain gone? Just now there was another one at the top of the mountain! "


    Everyone followed his fingers, and then everyone''s eyes were dull.


    It was at the middle of the mountain where Chu Feng landed, just above the sword he cut out. I don''t know when half of the mountain had disappeared.


    On the hillside, there is a gap as smooth as jade, which creates a neat platform on the mountain.


    "Well, when did it happen?"


    People just feel that their heart, as if by a heavy hammer hard hit, shocked speechless.

 Chapter 703

    If Chu Feng made the mountain collapse with a peerless sword, maybe they would be shocked.


    But today''s powers have a very strong power, and they will slowly accept this reality after a long period of shock.


    Perhaps they will sigh: "the era of mankind has come to an end, and now it is the era of gods."


    At least that''s what humans can understand. It may be incredible before it happens, but it''s acceptable after it happens.


    But after he cut the sword, half of the mountain disappeared. What do you mean?


    Why didn''t you even hear it? What happened just now?


    If it wasn''t for their familiarity with Yunwu Mountain range, they would even wonder if the mountain peak was exactly like this?


    What had happened was soon discovered by people all over the Yunwu mountains.


    "What''s the matter with that mountain? When I saw it before, it was still a mountain. Why is the whole mountain gone now? There''s an extra platform in the middle of the mountain? "


    "You''re kidding. How can there be no movement without a hill?"


    "I''m serious. Look at that place. Why is there one less mountain? What the hell happened? And how do I feel that the top of the mountain was cut away by a sword? "


    "What are you boasting about? How could anyone do such a thing? "


    The surrounding people were full of disbelief, but when the third peak disappeared in Shantou, the whole Yunwu Mountain was boiling.


    "There are ghosts here!"


    "Are you kidding? How can a ghost have so much power? "


    "I don''t think it''s a good place. Let''s go!"


    "Wait a minute. Do you see a dragon there and a man on the dragon''s back?"


    "It seems to be true. Wait a minute. It''s said that only one person has such a pet. That''s the Lord of Dawning city?"


    "Hiss ~ has he started to be a man?"


    With the disappearance of one mountain after another, everyone also found the black dragon and Chu Feng on its back.


    Their hearts were full of shock. Although no one saw the specific scene directly, everyone seemed to understand one thing.


    This matter is absolutely made by Chu Feng!


    At this moment, Chu Feng''s voice came from the sky:


    "now the surrounding areas of Yunwu mountains have been surrounded by sea water, and the surrounding villages have been destroyed, but you can build a new home here. I hope you can build a survival base against foreign enemies here under the leadership of Liu Chuan, and I hope to see you again next time To see that most of you are still alive. "


    With that, half of the hill appeared in the air in a handstand posture, and then fell into a depression, just to fill it up.


    As a result, Chu Feng opened up another platform.


    After all this, Chu Feng and thunder corpse dragon return to Liu Chuan.


    A mark appeared on Liu Chuan''s arm, and then a burst of soul sound, directly appeared in Liu Chuan''s ear: "I have ordered several pets to obey you, this is my card to you, but you don''t easily exposed, this is my investment to you! I hope the next time we meet, you can tell me that my investment has not lost money. "


    Liu Chuan''s heart is full of excitement.


    He cut off the peak with one sword, and then filled half of the peak directly into the depression. He had never heard of such a method, and even could not imagine it.


    An incredible thought suddenly appeared in his heart: "I want such power, too!"


    He didn''t know how hard it would be to have such power, but at the moment, a goal had appeared in his heart. He felt that the cells in his body and his soul were burning, as if he wanted to work towards this goal.


    And the survivors of the cloud mountain range are full of fanaticism.


    "Is this the power of the Lord of dawn?"


    "Did he just do these things to give us a safe place to live?"


    "Why do I feel that what he has just done is to pave the way for Liu Chuan? That''s the man who used to occupy the territory at the foot of Yunwu Mountain range. "


    "Anyway, we can''t offend him easily."


    What Chu Feng did made Liu Chuan the target of public criticism, but he also made him famous with the fastest speed, leaving his name in everyone''s heart.


    If he can use the fame well, he will be the leader here.


    But if he fails to live up to his reputation, it''s his own fault for not working hard enough.


    What Chu Feng has done is actually a whim. Otherwise, there is no need for him to make such a big noise and make a name for him.As he said, it''s an investment. It''s just an investment opportunity. I don''t know how many people want to have it.


    Liu Chuan is a lucky man, but how to use his luck depends on himself.


    "Chu Feng, how did you do that just now?"


    At the foot of the Yunwu mountains, Zhang Ziqing couldn''t help asking curiously.


    Her heart is also a burst of itching, do not know how to do Chu Feng.


    Ye Xiaohui and Yiyi also look at Chu Feng with eager colors.


    Chu Feng said lightly: "it''s very simple. After cutting off the mountain, put it into the storage space, and then take another mountain out."


    Zhang Ziqing "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Ye Xiaohui and Yiyi also turned away, that is, Chu Feng said this, no one hit him.


    In fact, what Chu Feng said is really right.


    After having the right to use the seal of heaven and earth, when Chu Feng broke the mountain with one sword, the whole structure of the mountain would cater to his sword. Where his sword Qi passed, all the mountains would become very fragile and easily cut by him.


    Then, his Yuanfu could easily collect half a mountain.


    Originally, he could not do it, but in the last battle of Shuifu, he gave the world a huge vitality, so the world allowed him to take more things.


    So he could directly use the power of Yuan government to collect half of the mountain.


    The whole thing is simple to say, but in a long time, only Chu Feng can do it.


    "But if you don''t summon thunder corpse dragon, how can we go back?" Since there is no word from Chu Feng, Zhang Ziqing is no longer entangled.


    However, they have come to the foot of the mountain, in front of the sea, Chu Feng want to take them back?


    "I have one more thing to do before I go back."

 Chapter 704

    The first is to make the mountain a suitable place to live, and the second is to give everyone a shock.


    As long as they choose the platform there as their living place, they will think of this sword involuntarily, and the disputes between them will be reduced.


    If Liu Chuan doesn''t succeed, Chu Feng won''t care about him any more.


    However, since he has promised others, Chu Feng certainly wants to do a good job. He is not the one who sticks to his promise, but he will not easily break it.


    At the foot of the mountain, Chu Feng was already in front of a vast ocean.


    Now the sea level has risen by more than 10 meters, and due to the roar of Shanghai, most places below 30 meters above sea level have been affected by the tsunami.


    Looking at the current posture, the next tsunami will appear sooner or later.


    In Chu Feng''s hand, the sword of heavenly retribution was condensed again. He had cut the mountain several times with one sword before, and cut off several mountain tops. The force in his body was almost exhausted. Even the sword of heavenly retribution could not maintain its stable appearance and disappeared into the invisible.


    But from the mountainside to the foot of the mountain, his strength recovered.


    After all, he has a Yuan government as the backing, Yuan force is almost endless.


    This also lets have the senior firepower insufficiency phobia Chu Feng, realized the infinite ammunition pleasure.


    Now that his strength has been restored, he can naturally do more.


    The combination of stable ground, water, wind and fire is the power that can really affect the space, which is not a concept at all with the development of a storage space.


    For Chu Feng, it is only the control of Yuan Li to construct a storage space with Yuan Li, but when he constructs a real space with these forces, it means that Chu Feng has really been able to understand the space, rather than relying on the Yuan Fu of mysterious ancient books.


    Although it is far away from the real law of space, sometimes a beginning is the most difficult.


    Before, he was able to cut off the mountain with one sword, with the help of the seal of heaven and earth. Now, he wants to try his own sword, to what extent.


    Dark as ink, as if even the light can devour the curse of the sword, reappear in the hands of Chu Feng, Chu Feng gently cut, fell on the sea.


    After the sword fell, the sea was separated.


    This sword without any pyrotechnic breath can really separate the sea water?


    Just like Moses used his palm to separate the sea, Chu Feng''s sword forced a passage in the middle of the sea.


    This is a channel with a width of three meters. After more than ten seconds, it has not recovered.


    Zhang Ziqing was shocked: "this, what power is this?"


    She did not feel that Chu Feng used any means to control the water, but after Chu Feng cut out the sword, it was as if there was a passage in the middle of the sea.


    Ye Xiaohui is also shocked. Her strength comes from Chu Feng. She thinks that she should be the one who knows most about Chu Feng''s strength. But now when she sees Chu Feng''s sword, she has doubts about herself.


    What she saw was really the strength of Chu Feng?


    Whenever she thought she could catch up with Chu Feng, Chu Feng would always do some shocking things and show her strength beyond imagination.


    Now, the strength of Chu Feng has reached such a point.


    The closer people are to Chu Feng, the more they understand this feeling of despair.


    However, Chu Feng, who separated the sea with a sword, did not look proud, but slightly shook his head: "it''s not enough, I should be able to do more."


    Just now, he used the power of space to create such an effect.


    But he thinks that since it''s the power of space, it shouldn''t just be used to be handsome.


    "Forget it. Let''s not think about it. Let''s set up a mountain protection array here."


    After trying, Chu Feng began to set up the mountain protection array. This is an array recorded in the general outline of the array. It uses the power of water to defend against foreign enemies. It is called "weak water array". It can weaken the life passing through the water. When the sea water recedes, this array will disappear.


    This is an array that acts on the moat, but now it can be used to defend the aquarium. Chu Feng also believes that the people above the Yunwu mountains will not leave before the tide goes out. If they really want to die in this way, Chu Feng will certainly not care about their lives.


    Because it is surrounded by sea water, this array can weaken the sea people.


    What''s more, if the Yunwu mountains can still be attacked, Chu Feng will not be able to save them. After all, he can''t be the nanny of the people here.


    Even if the city of dawn is too weak to help Chu Feng, Chu Feng will consider whether to abandon the city of dawn, not to mention the cloud mountains?


    It''s very efficient to arrange the array knowledge in the general outline of array with the array arrangement technique in the mysterious ancient books. After all, all the materials are in this world.Chu Feng is not interested in specializing in arrays, but it''s OK to study the supercomputing state of Yuan Lingdao and then use it when necessary.


    Such an approach is not good for long-term growth, but he did not intend to go on this road, of course, he does not need to consider any long-term things.


    In addition, the array in the general outline of array has one advantage over the array like jiejie, that is, it is very difficult to crack by force.


    If you wait for the sea water to recede, this array can almost break itself.


    But if you want to break the art with force, you almost have to have the means to destroy the environment here, which is not what people at this stage can have.


    Just, when arranging means, Chu Feng suddenly thought of a thing.


    When he was dealing with Shuifu, at the beginning, the creatures in Shuifu were not excluded by the world, but were excluded and weakened by the will of the world after he was the enemy of himself. After he fed back a lot of absorbed power to this world, the whole Shuifu was almost regarded as the enemy of the will of the world.


    If the so-called holy land behind Shuifu was really created by the will of the world at the end of the last era to imprison the guardians of the three treasures, it would be too chilling.


    Is the will of the world deliberately forcing Shuifu to become an anti thief?


    Even if the will of the world has no wisdom, it violates the principle of the will of the world to protect itself.


    If we want to force an explanation, it may be because human beings are the protagonist of this era, and the protagonist will be abandoned by the will of the world.


    However, if the will of the world is so humanized, why can''t even the Holy Land sense the will of the world? Only the last supervisor of xuantianfu could understand?


    Chu Feng seems to have solved a lot of mysteries, but then there are more.

 Chapter 705

    Dawning City, as the most prosperous place in East China, has attracted a large number of people to seek refuge after frequent tsunamis and rising sea levels. Now the outer city of Dawning city is in chaos.


    In the process of escape, people were attacked by zombies and mutant animals many times.


    One thing they know is that dawning city is a safe place.


    However, Dawning city has never been a place for idle people.


    Even if someone does good deeds here, there will be a large group of people surrounding his residence, and he will carry out the good deeds to the end whether he wants to or not.


    Over time, people in dawning city have formed the habit of equal value exchange, that is, to create wealth with their own hands, and then exchange everything they want.


    Those who can''t adapt to the rules here will have to ask you to leave.


    However, this is a special period.


    At the beginning, there were only 30000 or 40000 core members in dawning City, which also got the most preferential resources. Later, after enrollment expansion, it reached 150000, which is the basic members of Dawning city.


    Because of the limited resources, all the members recruited later have to make great contributions first.


    So up to now, the real residents of Dawning city have not exceeded 200000.


    However, the number of people who come to live in the outer city has exceeded 100000. Now, with these refugees, the number of people living in the outer city has exceeded 400000.


    After living in the outer city, these people are not satisfied. They still want to enter the inner city to obtain permanent residency,


    "let us in, we want to enter the inner city. The inner city is so big, why can''t we go in? You did it on purpose


    "You inner-city people enjoy happiness inside, but we outer-city people suffer outside. Why should people be divided into three, six and nine classes?"


    "We want fair treatment, we want an equal living environment."


    On the wall of the inner city, the high-level people of Dawning city look down at these people in the outer city. Now their hearts are full of irritability.


    Our current environment is the result of our hard work. Now we are still working hard to maintain it. Why do you want to take away our achievements in a word?


    Chu xiaorou sighed: "in the past, I didn''t understand why the Hukou of Shangjing and mordu were so rare. Now I seem to have some understanding."


    China is the fairest place in the world, but absolute fairness is impossible.


    The value of modu Hukou and Shangjing Hukou is very high.


    In the past, many people complained that it was too difficult to get Hukou in these two places. This is simply dividing people into equal places. But why can people in these two places get Hukou? In fact, the reason is very simple. When these two cities were established, their ancestors chose here, but your ancestors did not choose here.


    It''s that simple.


    Su Yuan said: "I''ve given them the chance to come in. Now they even refuse to fight with zombies and mutant animals. They just want to choose a safe place. But why do they need us to protect their safety? Who can protect our safety?"


    Different from western countries, there is an irreparable gap between civilians and nobles in western countries, such as the famous caste countries of Tianzhu and the United States, and Huaxia will give everyone a chance to make progress.


    As long as you are willing to work hard in this country, you will have a chance to get what you want.


    But the premise is that you have to get it yourself.


    It''s the same with dawning city now. Everyone is welcome to join dawning City, but the premise is that you should be able to create value for dawning city instead of depriving others of their efforts by this sentence.


    But at this time, the commotion of the crowd below became more serious.


    Some people began to attack the wall below with weapons in their hands, and the saboteurs and the wall''s tightly bonded energy shield.


    "We''re going in!"


    Seeing this scene, people''s faces immediately changed.


    Su Yuan said in a cold voice: "go and find out that the city of dawn is famous. If they don''t have any instructions, they shouldn''t attack our defense so wantonly. We must find out the people who manipulate them behind the scenes."


    Before these people made trouble, they just blocked the door.


    With the popularity of the demon hunter guild, the danger in many places is reported to the demon hunter guild, and then handed over to the dawn city to solve. The hell Knights of the dawn City, however, have gained such prestige in this process. At most, these people will shout outside, never dare to attack the city.


    But now these people are really brave enough to attack the energy shield.


    Wei broke the army and said, "go and summon the Knights now and teach them a lesson."


    Chu xiaorou said eagerly, "are you going to kill all these people?"


    Su Yuan sneered: "as long as you kill some people, the rest will be scattered naturally!""That''s right. Kill some of them, and the rest will be scattered."


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from the sky, and then a dark shadow appeared in the sky, and a familiar black dragon appeared in the sky.


    Then, Chu Feng, who changed into a black combat suit, came down from the sky with Zhang Ziqing and others.


    Seeing the return of Chu Feng, there was joy in everyone''s eyes.


    Chu xiaorou said: "you are also the master of the city. Now you haven''t come back for more than a month. Aren''t you afraid that people in the city of dawn will forget you?"


    In this fast-paced era, only Chu Feng can do it for more than a month, regardless of his own power, but also to ensure the popular support.


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "I thought you almost forgot my brother! I haven''t seen you contact me several times since I left! "


    Chu xiaorou blushed and lowered her head.


    Seeing his sister''s appearance, Chu Feng has the impulse to beat Gu Nanfei again.


    But if you think about it, forget it.


    It''s really a luxury to be able to have a relationship in the end, rather than a pure physical relationship.


    Whether it''s a success or failure, it''s a good memory.


    "Our city of dawn will never refuse those who are motivated and will never give a chance to those who want to join us."


    Chu Feng looked under the wall, "so, now these people who are crying under the wall are all people who have no future trouble after provoking."


    Su Yuan was cold in her heart: "what are you going to do? Now we need fame. "


    She had a bad feeling.


    "To protect one''s home is the greatest reputation!"


    Chu Feng gave an order to thunder corpse dragon through contract, and then thunder corpse dragon began to spit out black air towards the crowd below.

 Chapter 706

    Thunder corpse dragon is a multi-attribute variant beast, among which the most powerful attributes are thunder and dragon, while the most good attribute for group warfare is death.


    Black air surged through the crowd and there was a scream.


    This is one of the skills of thunder corpse dragon, death breath.


    "Ah! Spare my life


    "We are wrong!"


    "Which dog says they won''t kill? They really will


    Under the breath of thunder corpse dragon''s death, people who are destroying the city wall suffer heavy casualties.


    They are only bewitched to do such things.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the Lord of Dawning city came back, he killed them directly.


    Chu Feng''s voice sounded like thunder in everyone''s ears:


    "everyone squats down and holds his head in both hands. Those who are still standing three seconds later will be killed."


    Because of the limited space, there are more than 10000 people making trouble. The last breath of death directly killed three or four hundred people. The rest of the people look at the thunder corpse dragon flying in the sky. If they don''t even have the process of explanation, they directly give the order to kill Chu Feng. The living people quickly make the right choice, and brother Ye hugs them He crouched down with his head on.


    Whether it was the inner city of Dawning city or the onlookers in the outer city, after seeing this scene, they were frightened, and even many people who did not participate in the chaos squatted down.


    There are also some people who want to take advantage of the chaos to escape, but how can Chu Feng, who has the right to control the air, give them such an opportunity.


    A black sword gas directly penetrated the heart of a runaway, and then all the people within 10 meters of the runaway were also affected and killed by the sputtering damage.


    People with enough strength have already entered the inner city through their own efforts. There are no experts here at all.


    With several successive blasts, more than 500 people were implicated in the deaths of those who fled.


    In a flash, nearly a thousand people have died in the hands of Chu Feng.


    This kind of tragedy even scares the rest of the people. They squat on the ground and tremble. They even see that people around them have signs of standing up and immediately pull them to squat down together.


    It''s your business that you want to die, but don''t involve us.


    "Attack our city of dawn, according to the principle of self-defense, all of you should have been sentenced to death, but I decided to give you a chance."


    Chu Feng said aloud, and a long red sword appeared in his hand. Then he waved several swords in succession, chopping out several sword Qi of several kilometers around the troublemakers, and besieging them.


    See the depth of up to 10 meters of huge ravine, more distant crowd a burst of chills.


    They suddenly realized that one thing, that is, the times have changed. Now it is a time when the strong are respected. People with strength can really do whatever they want.


    "Just stay here for 24 hours and you can leave. If someone leaves, kill him! Someone stands up, kill! Whisper, kill


    Three kills in a row, like three sharp swords hanging on the top of all heads.


    They had no doubt that if they disobeyed Chu Feng''s order, it would be death waiting for them.


    Chu Feng simply gave the order, and then returned to the city wall.


    Those people in the circle, are shivering, dare not move.


    One choice is to die, and the other is to survive after 24 hours in it. This choice is just a question of giving points.


    As for those who can die for dignity, of course, there are such people, but none of them are in the circle. The backbone people have either died for dignity, or are working hard for survival and dignity.


    How could such people follow these people to besiege the city wall?


    Even people who want to have a little face will at least stay in the outer city and will not be shameless to do such things.


    So for provoking these people, Chu Feng did not worry about any psychological burden and future trouble.


    The people of Dawning city and the people outside were shocked.


    It''s like drawing a dungeon!


    Just use the sword to cut out a range, so that everyone dare not leave.


    Such a simple and crude solution can frighten tens of thousands of people and draw a line on the ground, which makes people dare not leave. Is this the style of the leader of Dawning city?


    It''s cruel, it''s terrible!


    It''s so cool!


    Some women who fled here, looking at Chu Feng''s figure, have a look of worship in their eyes. When a person is strong enough, it''s evil that doesn''t matter.


    People''s worship of the strong often goes beyond good and evil and morality.


    The reason why Chu Feng didn''t kill these people is that killing these people is not the solution to the problem. Killing these people may cause more people''s disgust, but keeping these people can give everyone a warning, which is the end of offending us.Nowadays people are used to death, but some things are more difficult to accept than death.


    After returning to the city wall, the people of Dawning city all look at Chu Feng with complicated eyes. Although they are used to Chu Feng''s style of acting, such cruel means make people feel uncomfortable every time they see it.


    "I was forced to such a degree by such a group of people. It seems that your style has become much softer during my absence." Chu Feng looks at Su Yuan.


    Su Yuan wryly smiles and shakes her head: "not everyone has the strength to suppress everything like you. We still have too many things to consider."


    Everyone wants to have the strength to solve all problems, but no one can even have the strength to solve all problems.


    The human brain is so developed that it is not used as a decoration.


    "Send some people to look at these people outside. Who dares to plead for those people and catch them directly and kill those who resist directly, then take out 10000 third-order nuclei and offer a reward to all those who encourage others to attack dawning city. If you want to make trouble in dawning City, don''t hold the illusion of living away." Chu Feng quickly issued a series of orders.


    "Yes," Wei replied excitedly


    The deputy commander and the captains of the order of hell were also full of excitement.


    In the absence of Chu Feng, the city of dawn, under the leadership of Su Yuan, was able to operate as usual, and it was a thriving scene, but we always felt that there was something missing.


    Until Chu Feng''s return, we realized that what we lack is not the accumulation of strength and wealth, but the arrogance!


    Those who violate the city of dawn will be killed!

 Chapter 707

    With the return of Chu Feng, the whole city of dawn began to take action.


    What''s the concept of 10000 third-order crystal nuclei? If you change it into the dark iron swords produced by Chu Feng, you can exchange 200. It may not be worth mentioning to the military, but for ordinary civil forces, it is the wealth that can arm a whole demon hunting group.


    Especially for those ordinary people who can''t eat enough, a third-order nucleus can make them eat and drink enough for a week, which is a fatal temptation for them.


    And those who bewitch, of course, are the ordinary people who even have problems eating.


    Now we only need to sell the people who bewitch them to get the crystal nucleus, which of course caused a great uproar. Countless people began to sell their leaders for their interests.


    For those who have been imprisoned, in order to reduce their sentence, they begin to identify the callers. It doesn''t matter if they can''t reduce their sentence. Anyway, if they have money, they will be able to eat, drink clean water and even play with women.


    Some people fled after hearing the news, but the people of Dawning city had already set up a siege nearby.


    And thunder corpse dragon is still hovering in the air, how can it allow someone to leave.


    In less than six hours, hundreds of people have been arrested, and more than 100 people have been killed because of resistance.


    Of course, in this process, there are also many counterfeiters.


    However, the warrior''s sense of Qi and blood and the psychic perception of the magician are very keen. As long as you master a little skill, you can achieve the effect of lie detection. If the level exceeds a whole level, it''s almost difficult to lie, which is more accurate than the lie detector.


    As for those who can hide the lie detector master, will not be interested in doing this kind of thing.


    Those who have been identified because of misunderstanding will be ignored. Dawn city is not concerned about some misunderstandings, but those who deliberately claim, or even organize people to exchange rewards through wireless. Both legs were directly broken, and then thrown out of the city, let them live and die.


    "The whole story has been made clear. This is the ghost of the iron blooded demon hunting group in Jiangyin survival base. Jiangyin survival base moved here because of the rise of sea level. They wanted to get a legal position in the city of dawn through this place."


    Su Yuan''s work efficiency has always been very high. Before, she was worried that she would be involved in the city of dawn, so she would be tied up a lot of times.


    Now that Chu Feng has come back, she will be able to do her best.


    In the past, when she made a decision, she had to consider the consequences and the bottom line. Now, Chu Feng''s words are the bottom line.


    After Su Yuan''s report, everyone looked at Chu Feng with worried eyes.


    If Chu Feng wants to have the entire survival base on the map, the consequences will be disastrous, because there are too many destroyed survival bases and too many people leaving their hometown. If he attacks them at this time, maybe the city of dawn will be OK, but the demon hunter guild will surely be dissolved.


    There are some things that don''t pay attention to right and wrong.


    They are in trouble now. Although it is improper to do so, it is too much to kill them in self-defense. It is too much to destroy the forces when you pursue responsibility afterwards.


    The reputation of Dawning city has been destroyed. Maybe they can live on their own strength, but their influence can''t spread out.


    "It''s very simple. We''ll just hand it over to the military for settlement. We accept all the arbitration results."


    Chu Feng very indifferent said.


    "Give it to the military?"


    Everyone is gaping at Chu Feng. Is this from Chu Feng''s mouth?


    Just now, they were still worried about whether Chu Feng would directly use killing to solve the problem. In the twinkling of an eye, he actually said that he would hand over the people to the military.


    When did Chu Feng become so honest?


    Su Yuan is a flash: "this is ready to throw the pot to the military? Anyway, we have a good relationship with them, they should be willing to take this offer! If these people are handed over to the military, then in name, our twilight city should be free from blame. "


    Because of the low price of arms sold to the military, the relationship between dawning city and the military is very good, whether in East China or central China. In North China, I have a good view of the city of dawn.


    Even in peacetime, the arms business is very profitable.


    What''s more, in such a doomsday, if in terms of market price, Dawning city is equivalent to earning ordinary people''s money to subsidize the military.


    Of course, what the military doesn''t know is that the cost of forging weapons by Chu Feng is much lower than they imagined.


    "It''s not throwing the pot, it''s expressing support for the military''s work, and I need their stance."


    Chu Feng said, "if our dawning city is not strong enough, or our style of behavior becomes weaker, and then the gap is opened by these victims who are used, outsiders will certainly rush in and start to occupy the nest. Even if our dawning city is really willing to accept them, do you think they will believe it? In that case, I''d like to see what the military''s decision on this matter is? "can''t!


    The answer came out of everyone''s heart.


    Even if the city of dawn is really willing to accept the refugees, the leaders of the destroyed survival base will feel that Chu Feng''s action is helpless after taking the place of Chu Feng.


    If they were Chu Feng, they would try every means to regain their power and interests.


    In this era when the law and discipline have basically collapsed, they are most likely to start first.


    It''s not that this kind of thing has never happened. There are some springs in East China, similar to those in the center of Dawning city. The appearance of each spring has caused a lot of bloodshed.


    Including some forces that occupy important iron ore resources, or occupy the position near the lake, in order to protect their property, there have been many wars.


    The city of dawn is too large, so few people dare to challenge. But now many survival bases have been destroyed, can they still care so much?


    "Therefore, if we punish the so-called iron blooded demon hunting regiment and the Jiangyin survival base behind them, we will go to the opposite side of the people. The only thing that can suppress the will of the people is the prestige of the military." Chu Feng finally concluded.


    At this time, Su Yuan and others suddenly think of Chu Feng in Nandu fort.


    The power they accumulated after so many days of hard work was seized by Chu Feng one day and became the real leader of Dawning alliance.


    Chu Feng''s political skill is no worse than anyone else. He just likes to solve problems in a direct way.

 Chapter 708

    When dawning city''s disposal of the iron blooded demon hunting group came out, the whole dawning city was boiling.


    "The trough! It''s a fantastic move. "


    "Originally, we thought that the city of dawn would kill them all, or ask for some compensation, but we didn''t expect to give it directly to the military."


    "Is this the city of dawn expressing its support for the military''s real dominance to the military?"


    "Fart! Do you think they will be able to win over if they fall into the hands of the military? Do you know that the equipment produced in dawning city is the best in China, but the price they sell to the military is 60% off. Do you know the concept of 60% off? Even if we make money to subsidize the military, I doubt whether dawn city was built by the military. "


    "It''s true that the city of dawn has a monitoring office set up by military personnel."


    Although many laws and disciplines have broken down now, it is the military that is really in charge of power. Some teams who feel that when the end comes, they can commit crimes at will, and even treat people as slaves, have been destroyed by the military, and the rest are also on the reward list.


    At the beginning, the military didn''t have much energy to deal with zombies. However, with the rise of dawn City, the first thing the military wanted to destroy was these teams.


    Because of the price of arms, the city of dawn has a very good relationship with the military.


    In addition, when there were difficulties in East China, Dawning city immediately transferred 100000 black iron swords, and instead of taking the opportunity to lower the price, it sold them to the military at a low price, which won the favor of the military.


    Of course, the low price did not damage the interests of Dawning City, because the vast majority of the gains gained by the military after eliminating those mutant beasts were also dealt with at a low price to dawning city.


    Coupled with the friendship of fighting side by side more than once, under the dual ties of feelings and interests, the relationship between dawning city and the military is actually the best of all civil interests.


    What dawning city is doing now is almost announcing to everyone: we are with the military!


    When some people excavate the rising process of Dawning City, they are also shocked to find that the relationship between Chu Feng and the military has always been unclear.


    Some people even heard that Chu Feng''s parents were in the military research institute.


    This makes many people think that they have guessed the truth: "this product is military."


    Those who can really see the situation clearly see something unusual.


    "The city of dawn is so powerful that there''s no need to care about the attitude of the military. It''s already qualified for independence. In addition, Chu Feng''s practice will never fail to consider the follow-up influence. In other words, all he did was intentional."


    "Now dawning city has become bigger and bigger. As a supplier who can provide arms to the military, if it continues to develop, it is likely to pose a threat to the military. But after sending this signal to everyone, then everyone will regard the military and dawning city as one."


    "If the military wants to fight against dawning city because it is afraid of Dawning City, then in the eyes of the people in East China, it is equivalent to killing the donkey."


    "Si is worthy of being the Lord of the city of dawn!"


    "It''s terrible. People with strong strength are not terrible. People with high intelligence are not terrible. People with strong political skills are not terrible. But it''s really terrible when the three are combined."


    These smart people who can really see the situation, their guess is not totally unreasonable, Chu Feng now really tied himself to the military.


    At least in the eyes of others, he was tied to the military.


    In fact, Dawning city still has a lot of autonomy, but if the military wants to regain the autonomy of Dawning City, their prestige in the whole East China will be greatly reduced.


    People have done so many things for your military, and now you are going to die. Who dares to support your military and who dares to support your military in the future?


    All he does is suppress, which will reduce the military''s prestige.


    Chu Feng did not intend to take the road of hegemony, not because it was too difficult to take, but because there were too many risks to take. Only those who did not care about family affection, or who could sacrifice everything for the sake of kingliness, could take that road, otherwise it was doomed to be a tragedy.


    But since he does not intend to take this road, he must always think about the future of himself and the people around him.


    Now he has positioned dawning city as the closest military partner.


    Anyway, the military has always been the most loyal guardian of China. It''s no shame to cooperate with the military. Even if it''s regarded as a member of the military, Chu Feng won''t mind.


    Several high-level commanders of Nandu military base, after receiving the news, laughed and scolded: "this boy, it''s really going to give us a problem."


    "Yes! I didn''t expect that he had such a hand. In this way, other people regard Chu Feng as a member of our military. He really knows how to pull the tiger''s skin. ""Well, what should the iron blooded demon hunting group do? Our disposal plan will directly affect the relationship with dawning city and the impression of the whole East China on our military. "


    "In a word, can we pretend to make dawning city a part of our military? Anyway, everyone thinks so. "


    The military''s high-level people, also have no good stubble.


    Especially after several months of fighting, the people who are still able to maintain their high-level positions are all killed one by one from the sea of blood.


    In the process of their discussion, they didn''t care about the life and death of the iron blooded demon hunting group at all.


    For them, the significance behind the iron blooded demon hunting group is the most important.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please listen to me."


    A hale and hearty old man with gray hair coughed, and the whole conference room became quiet. He was the commander of Nandu military region, the most powerful man in East China.


    Commander Mo looked around for a week, and then took out a piece of information: "it''s a time of disaster. The most important thing for China is to survive the disaster, not who will lead people to overcome it. We don''t need to think too much about it, because I only know one thing, the existence of Dawning City, will improve the survival rate of East China, 2% more than the Chinese average! "


    2%, which is not the number, but the proportion of survivors and the total population.


    The survival rate in North China is only 7%, that in Central China is 8%, and that in South China is unknown, but it is about 7%. The survival rate in Southwest China is 9%, and the total population is 400 million. As the most populous area in East China, the proportion of survivors has reached an amazing 10%.


    In terms of strength, Nandu military region can''t compare with North China, in terms of geographical advantages, Southwest China, and in terms of honest and united people, it can''t compare with central China. It''s because of the equipment of Dawning city that Nandu military region has such a high survival rate.

 Chapter 709

    After listening to commander Mo''s words, many commanders fell into silence.


    In fact, many of you here are not satisfied with Chu Feng''s style, and even doubt Chu Feng''s, but their contributions are real.


    The number of swords provided by dawning city to East China has reached one million. It was also in the early period of the end of the world. The swords made of black iron were almost invincible.


    With such a sword, they can nip many dangers in the bud.


    Maybe people''s original intention is not to give it to everyone, but it doesn''t make much difference for them whether they are for fame or profit.


    An ambitious who has made a great contribution to the country, and a gentleman who has not made any contribution, all fools know which one to support.


    Moreover, after Chu Feng made such a statement, it was not easy for dawning city to take the road of hegemony.


    The military is the overlord. If you want to control the people in dawning City, what is it? Such appetite will cause panic in the whole East China.


    Therefore, the iron blooded demon hunting group is just a fuse. Chu Feng''s decision just dealt with all their relations with the military and the people.


    "Well, what about the disposal plan of the iron blooded demon hunting group? Have you killed them all? " Asked a commander.


    For them, even if the iron blooded demon hunting group is dead, it has little influence on them.


    It''s just a demon hunting group. Are there few people who died during this period?


    Of course, they don''t really care about other people''s lives. In fact, they care more about Chinese people''s lives than anyone else, but they must start from the overall situation, sacrifice a few people and save the majority.


    If you sacrifice an iron blooded demon hunting group, you can get the continued support of Dawning City, which in their view is completely worthwhile.


    Because the city of dawn exists, so that countless people have the power to protect themselves.


    "Kill people, attack people! This event of the iron blooded demon hunting group is an opportunity for the city of dawn. Our military is also an opportunity. Our way of doing things and style will reshape the image of our military in the hearts of all people, so that they can understand that we are different from the military in the old times. "


    Mollinger shook his head, then his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Of course, he did not say one thing, that is, the military showed its attitude to dawning City, but it was also an opportunity to stand down.


    "Commander Mo, what should we do? If we don''t kill people, how can we win? Now that we have no energy to set up prisons, should we send them to mine? "


    "You! Fortunately, I can still move this old bone, and my brain has not been eaten by zombies. Otherwise, I am really worried about what the East China military region will look like by you. "


    Commander Mo sighed disappointedly and said, "we can be cruel to outsiders, but we can''t be cruel to our own people. Since the iron blooded demon hunting group has done something wrong, it''s enough for them to compensate and apologize."


    "That''s it?" Several high-level commanders are a little confused.


    Is that the solution that mauriel came up with?


    "If they compensate, let them compensate the city of dawn for 10000 third-order nuclei. As for those who are used by them, let them watch and give them! But it''s important to apologize. " Mr. morlington said.


    "Ten thousand third-order nuclei? It''s too little. Can''t you change a number, commander


    The top military commanders all felt a toothache.


    Ten thousand third-order crystal nuclei. That''s just the amount that dawning city used to buy the reward behind the scenes and dig out the iron blooded demon hunting group!


    "Then there is an apology. If their plan succeeds, it will damage the city of dawn, so they have to apologize to the people of the city of dawn. If their plan fails, it will damage the refugees who are used by them. They have to apologize to those refugees. Moreover, this incident has caused many dead people. After the cremation of those dead people, they have to be responsible for digging every piece of ashes Put up a gravestone and apologize at their grave. "


    Mo commander''s eyes showed a sense of killing, "and when apologizing, we must apologize in public, one by one, and we must say the reason and cause and effect of our apology, so that all the people who have been apologized are satisfied. They should shake hands with the people who have been used, bow to the dead, make eye contact, and have tears.


    I''ve given them a way to live. It''s up to them whether they want to grasp it or not. "


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "this, this is too cruel! Who made the plan? "


    Su Yuan is holding a solution from Gao Yangsong. The sweat on her forehead flows down. She only feels that her fingertips are cold, and she can''t hold the solution in her hands.


    She had anticipated many possibilities for the military to solve the problem, but what she never thought was that the military chose such a method.


    This may be nothing to others, but to her, it is beyond common sense.


    More importantly, she saw the military''s determination in this plan.


    Kill for the next, attack for the top!The military''s decision-makers have reflected this sentence incisively and vividly.


    Even if just imagine the consequences of this plan, Su Yuan feels cold all over. How did such a decision maker come up with such a plan?


    Chu Feng sat opposite Su Yuan, handed her a cup of hot water and said, "what? Now do you understand why I have never been against the military! Your political means and management ability are indeed outstanding, but your vision is not worth mentioning compared with the military. "


    Su Yuan nodded, now she is sober.


    She is in charge of more than 50% of the affairs of Dawning city. She knows that she is also a person with strong ability and thinks she is a person with self-knowledge.


    Because her present status is also given by Chu Feng.


    It''s her credit to manage the big city of dawn in good order, but it''s up to Chu Feng to lay a solid foundation and stabilize the order of the city.


    However, the military only relied on a plan to deal with the iron blooded demon hunting group, which directly awakened her.


    Her ability is very strong, but her vision is only the city of dawn, only her own interests, and the military is to look at the whole world, really can control the people.


    As Chu Feng said, her ability is strong, but her vision is not worth mentioning compared with the military.


    She''s still too young to play with the military.


    "In this era, the strong have their way of life, and the weak have their way of life. The strong may die because they are too aggressive, and the weak may live because they muddle along. But the important thing is that everyone should find their own position and understand what they can get."


    Chu Feng said, "the city of dawn is very huge, with influence all over East China. But do you think that if you are against the military, can you really keep the city of dawn? Even if my factor is added, we can win, but if East China becomes a ruin, what''s the significance of us becoming the king on the ruins? "

 Chapter 710

    Su Yuan said with a bitter smile: "outsiders only see your cruel and cold-blooded means, but in fact, you are the one who can bring light to others."


    This is a very ironic thing. In this dark age, there are many people with justice in mind, but these people can''t catch up with Chu Feng''s contribution.


    But what Chu Feng has done since the end of the world has nothing to do with justice.


    If Chu Feng acts alone, he can be fearless of anyone.


    But Chu Feng knows one thing, that is, he has a family, his family is his weakness, his weakness, and he can''t do the same as long Ao.


    In that case, all he did was to give his family a better environment.


    "The difference between good and evil is meaningless to me. I only care about the result."


    Chu Feng is just indifferent.


    If he holds the power of the world and can protect his family, he will hold the power of the world. If giving up his rights can give his family a better life, he will give up his rights.


    If the wind of a gentleman can protect his family, he will become a modest gentleman. If he can protect his family only by becoming a devil, he will become a devil.


    If he wants to, this tsunami event can make him the real king of East China, but he knows that it doesn''t make any sense.


    Because he knows what a real king looks like and the price of being king.


    The overlord of Chu once said that if wealth does not return to his hometown, it is just like walking in the night, who knows?


    But since you can''t let go of your hometown, why go on the road of king? Since he said that, he had been doomed to the tragic life of Chu overlord. Some people admired him, some people despised him, some people said he was a hero, some people said he was a butcher.


    Chu Feng preferred Gaozu because he was a successful man.


    Losing everything, he knows that everything is unimportant except the result.


    "I''ll leave it to you! Since it''s the decision of the military, we should complete it meticulously without any discount. "


    Chu Feng said and left the conference room.


    When the military''s disposal plan was announced, it caused a sensation in the city of dawn.


    People in twilight City, after seeing the strength of the hell Knight order, actually have an idea in their heart, that is, they have been able to stand on their own and even be vassal of the cracked earth.


    However, after seeing this plan, the arrogance in many people''s hearts went out directly.


    Those forces surrounding dawning city because of the escape are still waiting for the military''s disposal plan at first, and then decide the next step.


    However, after the disposal plan was released, their next move disappeared directly.


    "You''re kidding! Who on earth thought of such an offensive plan? It''s like stepping on the face of the iron blooded demon hunting group directly on the ground. "


    "More than that, the other party''s request is just compensation and apology, the number of compensation is not much, apology is also a reasonable request."


    "Originally, I wanted to define myself as a vulnerable group in the name of escape, and get sympathy by positioning myself as a vulnerable group, but the military actually let the iron blooded demon hunting group set up a monument for the dead. Is there any more vulnerable group than the dead? Is there anyone more vulnerable than those who died because of their exploitation? "


    "The military, the city of dawn, these two must not provoke!"


    When the iron blooded demon hunting regiment received this plan, they were all incredible.


    Although 10000 third-order nuclei are a painful treasure for them, they are not unable to take them out, but why are they not more than 10000.


    So they offer a reward and sell themselves.


    "No, I will not! This is humiliating us. "


    A member of the iron blooded demon hunting group yelled, but one of the guards of Dawning city directly drew a knife and cut off his legs. Then another guard came forward and took out a dagger and cut off his tongue.


    "Why, this plan has wronged you?"


    "We use refugees to attack our dawning city and treat human lives as cannon fodder. Now we just want you to compensate and apologize. How can we feel that this is a shame to you?"


    "It seems that in your eyes, your face is more important than human life!"


    More than 100 members of the iron blooded demon hunting regiment were injured when they were arrested, and now there are more than 600 left. Because they did not accept this plan, more than 70 people were abandoned by dawning City, and more than 80 people died directly because of resistance.


    As for the rest of the people, it is better to live than die.


    Dawning city''s action was quick, and soon organized a public apology.


    In the face of the refugees who were used by themselves, the members of the iron blooded demon hunting group all looked ashamed and angry. However, after seeing the blade of Dawning City, they still chose to give in.There are tens of thousands of onlookers around, watching the apology meeting on the wall or the temporary platform built by the remote earth or water powers.


    They felt even more embarrassed in full view of the public.


    "I''ll go first."


    The head of the iron blooded demon hunting group stepped forward, held a person''s hand, and recited the lines provided by the city of dawn.


    "I''m sorry! It''s our fault. We shouldn''t encourage you to go to death for our own benefit. We should let you become our tools to deal with the city of dawn. In the end, you have suffered so many casualties. In the end, we want to abandon you. This is our biggest mistake.


    Now that we have realized our mistakes, we do not expect your forgiveness. We just want to tell everyone through this apology that when you are willing to be our tools, you must be ready to be abandoned by us. "


    Such lines of apology caused an uproar.


    "Is this an apology? It seems to be true


    "The trough! At the beginning, we didn''t believe that the military''s disposal plan would be to make them apologize to everyone in public, and one by one. Now we believe it. "


    "You said that if we also ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "we firmly support the rule of the military, we firmly agree with the status of Dawning City, and we, as Chinese people, will always be united with the military."


    "Shit! What a shame. "


    "What? Is it a shame to support our motherland? "


    "No, I firmly support the great soldiers who escort us with their lives."


    The members of the iron blooded demon hunting group step forward one by one, shake hands with the people they use, and apologize to the people they use.


    Even if it''s a lie, it will become true after a thousand times.


    When they apologized again and again, their tears could not stop flowing down.


    Not because I really realized my mistake, but because I cried for my stupid behavior.

 Chapter 711

    This apology meeting has a far-reaching impact on the whole East China.


    Some of the forces that are ready to move feel even colder.


    Some of them are ready to spread rumors to slander the military forces. After the iron blooded demon hunting group began to dig graves and set up steles, they all gave up one by one.


    No way, how can they blame?


    For their own interests, the people of the iron blooded demon hunting group used refugees to attack dawning City, which caused nearly a thousand casualties. It can be said that these people died because they became the tools in your hands. It''s not too much to kill all these people.


    How can they slander the military? Are you accusing the military of being too lenient?


    It''s because they are so responsible that they can''t lift their heads in the future.


    However, this kind of means has also sounded the alarm for those large forces. It''s just compensation and apology. These are completely reasonable means. As long as you dare to make trouble, even if you use reasonable and legal means, I can not lift your head to suppress you.


    It is conceivable that after this incident, the iron blooded demon hunting group should be dissolved.


    For those who have been used, as well as those who have been forced to squat in the circle for a day by Chu Feng, it''s even more unpleasant.


    Nothing hurts more than the truth.


    If it''s just a fake apology, they can choose not to accept it or not to take it seriously at all. However, although these people''s apology lines are all according to the speech, they are all true.


    They really take these refugees as tools to use, and after using them, they intend to abandon them.


    The iron blooded demon hunting group didn''t take these refugees seriously at all.


    As they were apologized over and over again, the whole square turned into an apology meeting. After being baptized over and over again, they also believed these lines of apology.


    They are really just being used as tools.


    As for those refugees who did not take part in the incident, they were even more frightened.


    Nearly a thousand people''s tombstones, although not every tombstone has a name, but each tomb can be a person''s ashes.


    Nearly a thousand lives! It was buried as a tool.


    And after these people are used as tools to die, those who use them live well, just making compensation and apologizing.


    If anyone else wants to use them for something? What will happen?


    Will these people still just compensate and apologize, but they can only be used as cannon fodder, and even be accused as cannon fodder?


    For this large-scale, time-consuming apology conference, Chu Feng did not pay attention to the interest.


    In addition to allocating a large number of people to maintain the order of the apology meeting, and ensuring that the apology meeting will be held, Dawning city will gather again at the top.


    After Chu Feng left East China, Su Yuyan and the people around him also registered a demon hunting group with the demon Hunters Association, called hope demon hunting group. They took on missions everywhere, hunting zombies and mutant animals, and were also responsible for encircling and suppressing some extremely vicious people. Recently, the tasks of demon hunters have become more and more.


    Including the hell Knight order, as well as Tian Jing and others have also gone out to deal with the zombies and mutant herds.


    Now that Chu Feng is back, these people will certainly return one by one.


    Gu Nanfei also put down his business and came to the meeting hall.


    Because they know that the next decision of Chu Feng will directly determine the future of Dawning city and their attitude to the tsunami.


    Several deputy city leaders also sat in the meeting hall, but their positions were somewhat remote.


    It was not that Chu Feng was deliberately embarrassed, but that they chose their seats there, which means that they did not have any ambition to fight for power.


    Of course, this is also an attitude. If they really want to think so, Chu Feng doesn''t trust them. People without ambition can''t have the motivation to do things.


    Their attitude is just to show that we will take the lead for the city leader.


    Before the formal meeting, Chu Feng was shocked to find that Bai Xueli also came here.


    See Chu Feng''s eyes, Bai Xueli dissatisfied: "how? Don''t you welcome me yet? Or do you think I''m not qualified to sit here? "


    Chu Feng said with a dry smile: "it''s just a little strange. I thought that after what happened last time, you have begun to distrust me!"


    Tian Jing explained: "after the dissolution of the Tianxun alliance, most of its members joined our twilight city. After the return, they joined Su YuYan''s demon hunting group. After all, even if their organization is dissolved, they still have to find a way out for everyone."


    Shirley bowed her head and bit her lip. She was not reconciled.


    After the death of the leader of the sky Ranger alliance, most people seem to have lost their backbone. Many people joined the defense line of the military and lost their lives in the battle with the beast tide.Shirley white can see that many people are deliberately seeking death. For them, the disillusionment of hope is no different from the loss of life.


    So, although she felt very cold about Chu Feng''s practice, in order to lead the remaining members of the League to go on and take better care of their families, she proposed to join the team of dawn city in the later stage of the animal tide. Since Chu Feng said that he was her cousin, I believe he has his own position there!


    After the team of Dawning city returned, she met Su Yuyan with Su Yuan''s introduction. After learning Su YuYan''s character from her team, she chose to join Su YuYan''s demon hunting group. At least she could convince herself that following Su Yuyan is different from following Chu Feng.


    Hearing this, Chu Feng was relieved.


    He asked Bai Xueli, "how is Aunt Liu now?"


    Aunt Liu died because of herself in her previous life, but in this life, she and Bai Xueli have misunderstandings about some things, but fortunately, the final result is still good.


    Now Shirley seems to have come out of the shadows.


    Bai Xueli''s tone was full of helplessness: "my mother is also in the military research institute, where the military guards are the most strict. She is also a researcher of the company. Although she is not a biotechnology researcher, she is also about chemistry, and she can help. When she heard that the military research projects are of great help to human beings, she would never leave again."


    Chu Feng is a little speechless, so he deserves to be a family.


    Because of this, her mother chose to separate from her children. Now Shirley''s mother has such a character. Is she really a family? She doesn''t go into one family.


    However, thinking of his character in his previous life, Chu Feng felt that he was not qualified to say anything.


    Although the roads are different, the personalities of the family are really similar.


    It seems that I can only visit Aunt Liu the next time I visit my parents.


    As for Bai Xueli''s attitude towards herself, Chu Feng doesn''t care. There are many people who misunderstand him, and she is not the only one.

 Chapter 712

    After the home routine was over, people began to talk about business.


    Su Yu said: "this tsunami event is very serious. One third of Jiangsu Province has been submerged by sea water. A large number of sea animals have begun to walk on the shore, attacking human beings in large numbers. In addition, due to the influence of the sudden fog, the living space of human beings has been shrinking, and a large number of survival bases have begun to shrink.


    It''s not a wise choice to fight with these marine creatures, because they can''t be killed completely. If the tsunami continues to ferment, it will be sooner or later that dawn city will be submerged by the sea. We are unlikely to defeat those marine creatures in the sea. "


    During this period of time, she often took the demon hunting group to fight with those sea animals by the sea. She knew very well which aquatic creatures were terrible.


    On land, aquatic organisms, that is to say, can pose a threat to humans.


    But if it''s in the sea, the combat effectiveness of human beings will plummet.


    As the coastline shrinks, there will be fewer and fewer battlefields suitable for human combat, and those aquatic creatures will be in an environment that can be attacked and defended.


    Under the environmental gap, human beings can only continue to migrate to the West.


    In the process of this migration, according to incomplete statistics, at least 200000 survivors have been killed and injured. We should know that these survivors have survived the disaster for several months.


    And now there are no large-scale casualties. If the tsunami catches up with the human forces, the casualties will be immeasurable.


    Su Yuan said: "at present, we have two proposals. The first proposal is to move to the mine, or build a relatively high platform, or rely on Jinling. We will stick to it until the end of the tsunami. When the sea water naturally fades, the other proposal is to evacuate ahead of time."


    He Chongyin said: "we have a good relationship with the central China military region. Even if we evacuate to the central China area, it is not too difficult to rebuild our homes. Moreover, when we opened up the commercial road before, we have eliminated most of the dangers on this road. I believe there is not much danger in the evacuation process."


    Yu Dawen added: "now some forces have embarked on this business road. With these people in front of us, we will have more security."


    Before, Chu Feng''s behavior of opening up trade routes did cause some disputes.


    But now it seems that Chu Feng''s act of opening up the business road is just a precaution.


    Su Yuan looks at Chu Feng with strange eyes. She knows that Chu Feng always anticipates the development of things first. Is it just a cover for him to open up business before?


    At present, most people in the conference room agree with the second plan.


    No one is willing to leave this home, which has just been established for several months, if not as a last resort.


    But they also understand one thing, that is, only talents are the most important. As long as the people of Dawning city are still there, as long as Chu Feng is still there, they can rebuild their homes wherever they go.


    However, if they must stick to it, they may encounter disaster even with the strength of Dawning city when it is submerged by the sea.


    Chu Feng''s strength is very strong, but in the face of this natural disaster, what is strength?


    Can you beat back the tsunami with one fist, or evaporate the seawater with one fire? Chu Feng''s strength can only guarantee that the city of dawn can reduce some casualties in the process of migration.


    Su Yu said: "in fact, most of the people here don''t want to leave here. We can prepare for the retreat first. After the sea water really comes here, we can start the retreat. Anyway, we have enough strength and we can protect ourselves in the process of retreat."


    Between speaking, Su YuYan''s tone also has some dejected.


    After the disaster, who is willing to give up this hard won resting place? But in the face of such natural disasters, they are really powerless.


    Being able to make the two plans run at the same time is the expression that dawning city has enough confidence in its own strength, but this is only the limit they can achieve.


    If it''s someone else, how can you make such a leisurely choice?


    However, Su Yuyan understood that he could not give up his life because of his willfulness.


    In the face of disaster, it''s not shameful to choose to retreat. As long as you don''t give up, there is still hope. If you choose to bow down and give up your life in the face of disaster, it''s the real disaster.


    Therefore, although she is unwilling, she must also agree to withdraw


    "if we are really forced into a desperate situation, it is not unacceptable to choose to withdraw. After all, as long as our lives are still alive, there is still a chance to make a comeback."


    Chu Feng leans on the back of his chair and taps his fingers on the table unnaturally.


    If ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    caught this sensitive word in Chu Feng''s words, Su Yuan was a little disappointed, but on the surface, she said naturally: "in this case, we can prepare for evacuation first, and then build some defensive measures and specific plans here ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"Let''s not talk about the specific plan."


    Chu Feng interrupted Su Yuan, "I believe in your ability to design, but when you design, you ignore a possibility."


    Ignoring a possibility?


    Everyone felt a little strange. Chu Feng didn''t even listen to Su Yuan''s specific plan. How did he know that Su Yuan''s plan ignored a possibility?


    Of course, it may be that when Su Yuan briefly introduced the two schemes, Chu Feng heard something!


    So, people''s eyes turned to Chu Feng, but found that Chu Feng''s mouth outlined a strange smile, which is a confident smile.


    When you see Chu Feng''s confident expression, everyone''s heart can''t help but calm down.


    As if as long as Chu Feng showed such an expression, then all the difficulties will be solved.


    Can Chu Feng find a better way when they are helpless? However, in addition to stick and retreat, do they have more choices?


    "You have only considered the two options of guarding and retreating, but human beings still have a third option in the face of disaster."


    Chu Feng looked to the East and his eyes became sharp. "Since the source of human disaster is in the deep sea, we will face it and we can overcome it."


    Overcoming disaster?


    People feel that there is a short circuit in their minds. How can they overcome the disaster? How to win? Being able to survive after a disaster is a manifestation of overcoming it?


    Otherwise, in the face of such natural disasters, what else can you do?


    At this time, Chu Feng''s indifferent voice appeared in everyone''s mind.


    "Send orders! Chivalry of hell, gather together with me ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    Chu Feng gets up, looks at the East with murderous eyes," go to counter attack the deep sea! "

 Chapter 713

    "Chu Feng, are you crazy?"


    Bai Xueli exclaimed that she never thought that Chu Feng would make such a decision and even want to attack the deep sea.


    However, she thought that other people would oppose Chu Feng''s decision as well as herself, but the whole conference room fell into a strange silence.


    Shirley swept everyone''s eyes one by one, but in everyone''s eyes, she saw all kinds of complex emotions, hesitation, worry, and excitement.


    "They don''t think it''s feasible."


    Such an idea appeared in Shirley''s mind.


    What''s the joke? Chu Feng has gone crazy. Do these people want to go crazy with Chu Feng? Don''t these people know how to stop it?


    Even if the city of dawn is Chu Feng''s speech, don''t these people know how to admonish?


    Chu Feng took a look at Bai Xueli: "this is my decision."


    There are not many explanations, just one sentence is enough.


    Seeing what Bai Xueli had to say, Su Yuyan put her hand on her shoulder: "don''t worry, Chu Feng has never done anything that is not sure."


    Many of Chu Feng''s behavior decisions may be incomprehensible to others, but in fact, no matter what Chu Feng does, he will try his best to improve the success rate.


    Maybe not, but Chu Feng will try his best.


    So when Chu Feng made this decision, although the high-level people of Dawning city felt a little incredible, none of them really put forward a refutation.


    Since Chu Feng said so, he must have the strength to do so.


    This is not mindless blind belief, but based on what Chu Feng has done in the past, which brings strong self-confidence to the people around him.


    Bai Xueli covers her forehead in despair. It''s too short for her to come to the city of dawn, so she doesn''t know what kind of prestige Chu Feng has in the city of dawn. He just thinks that Chu Feng is crazy. The whole people in the city of dawn are crazy. Otherwise, how can she accompany a madman to do crazy things together?


    With Chu Feng''s order, the hell Knight order, which carries out missions all over the country, is urgently recalled.


    The movement of the hell Knight order has aroused the uneasiness of the people who came to seek refuge near the city of dawn. Many large forces have begun to order their subordinates to keep a low profile and never be found an excuse.


    They don''t know what Chu Feng is going to do, but if Chu Feng wants to clean up the surrounding forces, they don''t have any strength to resist.


    But it turns out that they think too much, and Chu Feng is not interested in dealing with them.


    Today''s hell Knight Order 36 teams have been fully established, and each team is equipped with four retinue Knight teams.


    The main function of these retinue knights is to assist the official knights to fight.


    In the face of different people, they need to take different weapons. These squire Knights play the role of a armory. Moreover, the official Knights'' time is used to fight. The squire Knights help them to collect their booty, or the food and medicine supplies are also the responsibility of the squire knights.


    Of course, they don''t feel aggrieved to do so, because even if they just become a retinue knight, their strength will improve rapidly.


    The cultivation of the warrior is risky. The knight can get the advice of the master, and also has sufficient medical resources, as well as the timely treatment of the psionic.


    Now, the laboratories in Nandu and some experts who are good at traditional Chinese medicine have summed up some drugs for internal injuries from the current mutated plants, including the use of Yuanli to digest the drugs. The priority of these things is the order of hell.


    The knight of the retinue was also glorified by this.


    What''s more, having a mount and the armor made of black iron all over their body also greatly improved their strength.


    It''s very difficult for a warrior to absorb crystal nuclei, and it doesn''t work much. But after reaching level 5, he can start to absorb low-level crystal nuclei to quickly recover his strength. It may not be very useful in cultivation, but when fighting outside, his life-saving ability is greatly improved.


    Standing on the parade platform, Chu Feng looked at the uniform team with appreciative eyes.


    There are more than 2000 members of the hell Knight Order and their retinue knights. Now they are all wearing full body armor and riding black horses. Now each team is equipped with 6 powers as combat AIDS. With mutual cooperation, they can play a stronger role.


    Among the more than 2000 members, there are more than 200 5 ranks. Although the data can''t compare with some top demon hunting regiments, how can their actual combat effectiveness be measured by the data?


    In regimental warfare, only the army can be compared with the order of hell.


    What''s more, most of the 6 powers equipped around each team are level 5, and even several level 6 masters have dropped their identity and joined the team.


    Because they know that the harvest of following a team is far greater than that of working alone.In the team of hell knights, they can face the zombie group that ordinary people dare not face, and challenge the mutant beast that ordinary people can''t defeat, but of course ordinary people can''t match.


    During Chu Feng''s absence, the number of level 6 zombies killed by the hell Knights has exceeded 100, and there are dozens of mutant beasts. Under level 6, because there are too many zombies, they can''t count. Anyway, their merit points are enough, so they don''t bother to calculate.


    "Su Yuan, you did a good job."


    Even if you just feel their spirit, the growth of the hell Knight order is far beyond Chu Feng''s expectation. Su Yuan, who can provide stable logistics, must have contributed a lot.


    Su Yuan said with a smile: "this is their own ambition."


    Today''s city of dawn warrior, but to become a member of the order of hell, for the highest honor.


    Those powers, on the other hand, set up their own demon hunting regiments. It''s a waste to organize them into legions according to Chu Feng''s instructions.


    Only when those powers are dispersed can they give full play to the greatest value of powerful power.


    Near the hell knights, Su Yuyan led the hope demon hunting group, a total of more than 100 members, also stood in silence.


    Su Yuyan is not the kind of person who can stay in the city with peace of mind. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng''s training, Su Yuyan would even take people to leave East China and go to those places in distress to save others.


    However, today''s su Yuyan knows how to save more people and how to give a safer environment to the people around him.


    Chu Feng took out several jars of wine, and then took out a stack of bowls, said: "dry this bowl of Zhuang Xing wine, go with me!"

 Chapter 714

    What Chu Feng gives you to drink is the water of Hellfire lotus and Lake Baikal, as well as some substances extracted from various mutant plants and finally made into wine.


    In the process, Chu Feng even added the blood of the Dragon turtle.


    The original level of Dragon Tortoise was as high as level 9, and it was only one step away from the holy level. However, it can be said that a drop of blood on the Dragon Tortoise was not affordable to ordinary people. It was just because he was in a sealed state that Chu Feng was able to pick up a bargain and become Chu Feng''s prisoner.


    This Chu Feng has nothing to do with the flesh and blood of the Dragon turtle to maintain the snow wolf and the Red Crowned Crane. By the way, he draws some blood from the Dragon turtle''s body to make wine.


    The blood in the turtle''s body tends to be cold and Yin, and it just neutralizes the Hellfire lotus.


    For this reason, Chu Feng also specially launched a large number of Hellfire lotus, which didn''t let the blood of these dragon turtles destroy the efficacy of Hellfire lotus.


    Anyway, Chu Feng, who has refined the whole water mansion, now has a big family business. It''s not a bad behavior to consume some of the source of Yuan mansion to promote Hellfire lotus.


    Anyway, resources don''t need to be wasted, even if it''s wasted, it''s better than putting them in the warehouse.


    After drinking Zhuangxing wine, the members of the hell Knights'' faces turned red and white. They felt as if a fire was burning in their heart, and a cold thing was making trouble in their stomach.


    But in this alternation, they can even feel the improvement of their physical quality.


    More than a dozen members of the hell Knight Order suddenly burst out a strong breath. They broke out at this time. It was not a small level breakthrough, but a direct breakthrough from level 4 to level 5. The breath of the rest of the people was constantly strengthening.


    Shirley was shocked: "what''s this? How can it be used by so many people? "


    Of course, there are some things to improve people''s strength. The most famous one is gene enhancer, but gene enhancer has certain dangers and is very precious.


    Of course, there are some medicines that don''t have too many side effects. Even some mutant plants or materials from mutant animals have such effects. But at present, nothing can be popularized.


    But Chu Feng was able to take out the Zhuangxing wine which can enhance the strength of 2000 people at the same time. It can be imagined that today''s event will cause a huge shock to the outside world.


    Some forces who are observing the trend of Dawning city are even more frightened to see this scene.


    "The city of dawn has treasures that can directly improve people''s strength, and it seems that mass production has been realized. It''s too terrible."


    "Can you get them to publish the recipe for this stuff?"


    "You can try and die."


    "The Lord of the city is also the founder of the demon hunter guild. He often takes out various weapons and gene enhancers and puts them in the demon hunter guild for exchange. I hope he can put them in the exchange list as well."


    The change of the order of hell is like an open fire to those who have powerful abilities to explore.


    Many people even raised the idea of joining dawning city at all costs.


    However, the city of dawn is now very strict in the examination of its members. If it fails to join, it will not be worth the loss if it offends the original forces.


    Chu Feng didn''t explain the medicine effect of Zhuangxing liquor in detail: "when you use Yuanli to fight, these two strands will work in your body, so don''t worry about it. Now, the hell Knights will follow me, target, deep sea!"


    With that, Chu Feng calls out to chase the electricity, and rushes out with the first yearning, followed by Ye Xiaohui and Zhang Ziqing.


    "Knights of hell, March!"


    Wei paojun and several deputy commanders held high their weapons. Under their leadership, the whole hell Knight Order turned into a mighty torrent of steel and started to set out to the East.


    Then, the hope demon hunting regiment led by Su Yuyan and several direct demon hunting regiments of Dawning city cultivated by Su Yuan also went out together.


    Seeing the movement of the hell Knight order, all forces panic for a while.


    "In normal times, when all places are in danger, the hell Knight order only needs to send out an integrated team. Even if there is a disaster that can destroy the survival base, as long as it sends out a large team, it can basically deal with all the enemies. However, now, the 36 teams of the hell Knight Order are pouring out. What are they going to do?"


    "Check quickly to see if any of our forces have offended dawning city. If there are any, get rid of them."


    "I don''t think the city of dawn will come out just to deal with an enemy."


    "Hahaha, do they want to deal with those marine creatures?"


    "What if we can win those sea animals that land from the water? As long as the sea level continues to rise and as long as the tsunami continues to break out, we human beings will only be able to retreat in the face of sea animals. After all, the tsunami does not depend on the will of sea animals. "


    Many forces don''t think that dawning city''s massive action is to hunt those mutated sea animals by the sea.Isn''t that a butcher''s knife for killing chickens?


    No, it''s just using antiaircraft guns to kill mosquitoes.


    They don''t know how strong the city of dawn is, but the hell Knights'' order in the city of dawn is enough to frighten people in the whole East China.


    Those who think that after the end of the world, the law will collapse, they can be unscrupulous to seize the power, but again and again proved that the hell Knight''s terrible.


    They smashed the enemy again and again with their equipment and their mounts.


    It is dawning city that makes countless evil forces understand one thing. Even if the law and discipline are broken, there are still people using knives to defend order.


    Although the military''s deterrent force is powerful, it will be restrained when doing many things.


    But dawning city does not need it at all. They are a non-governmental force. As long as their actions do not violate the bottom line, no one dares to duty them openly.


    At a time when many forces are wondering where the target of Dawning city is, the people you are tracking give a reply that dawning city is heading eastward.


    "They are not really hunting sea animals, are they?"


    "In my opinion, this is the return of the Lord of dawn. It is said that the Lord of dawn city has disappeared for more than a month. Although I don''t know how to disappear for a month to maintain such a strong prestige, it''s hard to avoid that some people doubt him after leaving their own army for such a long time.


    Now that the Lord of the city has just returned, the quickest way to win people''s hearts is to take your own troops to fight, which will show the whole dawning city that I am still the Lord of the city. "


    There are good people to analyze.

 Chapter 715

    The perpetrator''s analysis is very reasonable. If you change the person, the accuracy rate of such analysis can reach 99%.


    But Chu Feng is one of the few.


    The difference of vision and pattern, the different position of the two sides, doomed no matter what kind of intelligence each other has, it is impossible to really understand Chu Feng''s ideas.


    The chivalry of hell set out toward the East in a mighty way, which attracted the attention of countless people.


    Even the military, also carefully sent soldiers to patrol each other''s way forward.


    After all, the threat of Dawning city is too great. If they give up the supervision of Dawning city because of their own trust, it will be irresponsible to the people.


    However, even the members of the order of hell are curious about what their goal is this time?


    Chu Feng just said to fight in the deep sea, but they don''t have the ability to fight underwater. Are they just going to hunt sea animals by the sea? That''s too low on them.


    However, considering the bowl of Zhuang Xing wine we drank before we left, we still think it should be a military training.


    Hell Knight''s speed is very fast, even if the team''s speed is according to the slowest speed, they also ran 80 kilometers in half an hour.


    After they had run so far, they could smell the sea in the distance.


    The members of the order of hell, who have been ignited by Zhuangxing liquor, even if they are riding on horseback, their blood is speeding up. Now they are in a hot and dry state, and they urgently need a vent.


    Of course, as a warrior, we have a strong ability to control our internal breath.


    After all, those who don''t have enough control of the internal forces have already died in the process of cultivation. Those who can survive have some experience in controlling the internal Qi and blood.


    But at this time, the sound of the horseshoe of the hell Knight order was drowned by the sound of a thousand horses galloping.


    "No, the tsunami is likely to come again!"


    What can drown the voice of the hell Knight order is the tsunami, so the team of Dawning city has changed dramatically.


    After hearing this sound, some of the nearby powers that hunt sea animals quickly start to flee to the distance or high places.


    Tsunami is not for fun. Even if they can survive the tsunami with their physical quality, it is difficult to deal with the endless stream of sea animals.


    After seeing the team of Dawning City, these demon hunting groups, which are hunting sea animals by the sea, are shocked.


    "The only cavalry regiment in East China should be the hell Knights of dawn city. Why did the hell Knights come here?"


    Hell Knight''s speed is too fast, so the things in the city of dawn didn''t spread here.


    After seeing the hell Knight order, many demon hunters speculated one after another.


    "Do they want to hunt sea animals here for training? But there is no need to send out so many people! Or does it have a special purpose? "


    "If it''s training, they''re not very lucky."


    When they went to the seaside for training, they suddenly encountered a sudden tsunami, which was definitely not a joke for morale. So they thought that the hell Knights'' luck was not very good.


    One day, the powers who found the highland were watching the follow-up of the order of hell.


    They want to see how this knight order, which has made such a great reputation in East China, looks embarrassed when it runs away in the face of a sudden tsunami.


    But I don''t have the courage to ridicule them face to face, but it''s also good to talk about them in my spare time.


    "Chu Feng, there is a tsunami in front of us. Shall we turn back now?"


    Zhang Ziqing''s perception of water is now very strong. Of course, he can sense the tsunami not far away, so he catches up with Chu Feng and admonishes him.


    Ye Xiaohui also said: "yes! Now it''s a bit of a bad time. "


    Although it''s not clear yet, what is Chu Feng''s strength? It''s not funny that it''s catching up with the tsunami.


    "It''s up to me to decide whether it''s a coincidence or not."


    In Chu Feng''s eyes, there seems to be a flame burning. After he gave Cui Dian an order to speed up through the soul contract, even the man and the horse jumped out like an arrow, galloping towards the seaside. Even if the distant tsunami was coming here, he didn''t want to give in.


    "Chu Feng!"


    Zhang Ziqing and ye Xiaohui exclaimed nervously.


    "What does this man want to do?"


    Watching the demon hunting group, they were shocked to see Chu Feng''s action.


    It seems that this man is also a strong man, and he has pulled down the Knight Order behind him for a long distance. How can he not feel the tsunami in front of him?


    Can be clear that there is a tsunami in front of him, why did he rush to the front?


    "Wait a minute. Why do I think this man looks familiar?"A member of the demon hunting group was puzzled and then exclaimed, "even if it''s the symbol of the hell Knight order, the hell nightmare horse can''t reach such a speed. There is only one person in the world who can reach such a speed, that is, Chu Feng, the city leader who is riding to chase electricity."


    "What? Is he the Lord of the city? When did he return to the city of dawn? "


    "Just returned to the city of dawn, will you make such a death move?"


    The speed of chasing electricity has reached the extreme, the scenery on both sides has become a fuzzy background plate, it has been close to the speed of sound transmission, so the distant people''s talk, also failed to enter Chu Feng''s ears.


    Of course, even if he can hear, Chu Feng will not have any waves.


    The tsunami is getting closer and closer. The wave raised by the tsunami is 40 meters high, which can destroy all human buildings. But Chu Feng doesn''t mean to slow down at all.


    Those members of the hell Knight order, who had been dropped by Chu Feng for some distance, were still flustered when they learned the news of the tsunami. However, when they saw Chu Feng''s action, their hearts suddenly burned with pride.


    "Knights of hell, charge!"


    In front of them is their Lord. As long as the Lord has no fear, what else should they fear?


    Charge in the forefront of Chu Feng, the hand appeared as if even light can devour the sword.


    The sword of damnation!


    "The blocker, even the sea, must be separated from me!"


    The destructive sword Qi burst out in Chu Feng''s hand. A crescent shaped sword Qi, as you said, began to move forward from Chu Feng''s position. Coupled with the terrible speed of chasing electricity, the sword Qi quickly disappeared into the overwhelming tsunami.


    After the black sword passed by, the whole sea seemed to be divided into two parts. A passage with a width of more than 10 meters appeared in front of Chu Feng and others.

 Chapter 716

    "Dong! Dong


    After seeing this scene, the members of the hell Knight Order who followed Chu Feng fell into silence, as if they could hear their own heartbeat.


    What kind of power is this? With one sword, it can make the tsunami make way for itself.


    But then they realized one thing.


    "He is our Lord!"


    Thinking of this, everyone feels that his body is full of fire, as if every cell is burning, and there is a faint flame in his eyes.


    This is their Lord, this is their leader!


    I finally understand, what does Chu Feng''s order to summon the hell knights to fight in the deep sea mean? It''s not to hunt the mutant beast by the sea. He really wants to go to the deep sea.


    Wave after wave of huge tsunami inundated a piece of land, destroyed countless buildings on the ground, living in the coastal variation beast was also inundated by the tsunami.


    However, the tsunami, like mountains, made way for Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng rode in pursuit of electricity and set out towards the deep sea along this road.


    The members of the order of hell urgently changed their formation. In just three seconds, their transverse width was less than ten meters.


    The crowd followed behind Chu Feng and set out toward the deep sea.


    Some mutant beasts jump out from both sides of the sea, but in front of the hell Knight order, these sea beasts only come up to give their heads.


    Seeing this shocking scene, the demon hunting regiment at the commanding height was shocked.


    They originally wanted to see the hell Knight order better. They came to the seaside to train their troops, but unfortunately they met the scene of scurrying after the tsunami broke out.


    But they never thought that someone would separate the ocean with a sword.


    Even the natural calamity that the powers can''t resist, in front of this powerful existence, even want to give way? How powerful is this man?


    Chu Feng''s heroism of dividing the sea with one sword, like an indelible brand, was engraved in their soul for a long time.


    Some people were scared by this brand, and they never made any further progress. Some people became more courageous and worked hard for this goal.


    After a while, some people in big cities follow the tracks of the order of hell to come here, and then ask the people here for the trace of the order of hell.


    "There, the master of Chu divided the sea with one sword, and the hell Knights crossed the place, and the sea gave way to it."


    One of the powers pointed to the distant sea.


    Looking at the vast sea, people who came to collect information were speechless for a long time.


    The hell Knights followed behind Chu Feng, like a torrent of steel, constantly moving forward. The sea water on both sides of them was like two walls.


    But when they keep going along this road, they find that the water walls on both sides are getting shorter and shorter. When they walk out of a certain distance, they find that they have already galloped on the sea, but their feet are still solid ground, just like walking on a road from land to sea.


    They don''t know why, but they know one thing, that is, the change around them must be caused by Chu Feng.


    Because of their Lord.


    Now the image of Chu Feng in the hearts of the members of the hell Knight order has changed from an invincible image to an omnipotent image.


    No matter what kind of miracle it is, it is not impossible to happen as long as it is where the Lord of the city is.


    Sea animals on both sides of the road constantly impact here, countless fishermen soldiers and shrimp soldiers and crabs will come out of the sea and intercept in front of the crowd.


    However, under the torrent of iron and steel, even with the cavalry''s Mount alone, these roadblocks can be trampled to death.


    Zhang Ziqing and ye Xiaohui, who are close to Chu Feng, can see it most clearly. Chu Feng sits down and chases the electricity. Originally, its feet should be sea water, but the next moment it will become land.


    What is the means?


    Is it reclamation? But where can the speed of land reclamation reach such a level?


    Chu Feng is still galloping in front of him. A huge sea snake, 30 meters long, sticks out its head from under the sea. But before it moves, a black sword gas runs through its head.


    And on this magical road in the sea, the order of hell is still running wildly.


    In the distant deep sea, several powerful consciousness are communicating.


    "Chu Feng has already controlled the Tiandi seal. We have known for a long time that he will be the biggest obstacle for our aquarium to invade the land, but unexpectedly, his control of Tiandi seal has reached such a level."


    They can see that Chu Feng raised the land directly under the sea surface through the seal of heaven and earth, and then formed a brand new ground.


    Under the action of the seal of heaven and earth, the ground was also temporarily protected.


    Of course, if they want to destroy, it is not impossible to destroy them, but it takes time to prepare and mobilize forces.However, the action of the order of hell is too fast for them to react.


    With all the strength, even a four step Unicorn can barely reach a speed of 100 meters per second, or 80 meters per second under heavy load.


    Although the speed of the aquarium is fast, how can it cross the land quickly.


    "We can intercept in front of him and lay a net in front of them so that none of the Knights can escape."


    "If we can''t get rid of human Chu Feng, no matter how many such Knights we kill, it''s meaningless for us."


    "The speed of human Chu Feng is too fast, and there is a black dragon. If he is the only one, he can easily escape and take away the important people around him, so we may only have one chance to kill him, and we must kill him with one blow."


    "What I am more concerned about now is not how we are going to kill him, but why he knows that the sea is our territory, and he has to come to seek death unconsciously."


    "It''s easy for human beings to be arrogant when they gain power."


    "No, I don''t think that''s the reason."


    "You dragon turtles are too cowardly, and too weak. It''s a shame for the dragon people to stay in the tortoise shell all the time. No matter what he wants to do now, since he has come to our territory, we can''t let him leave."


    After a while of noise, several turtles in the deep sea were silent.


    The holy land of the sea emperor is also a place where the weak eat the strong. Dragon turtles have great talent and strength, but they are not good at fighting compared with some beings.


    "Since you are determined to deal with that human, I will leave this matter to you! I just hope that the human will bring you more casualties. "

 Chapter 717

    "Stop here!"


    After running for an unknown distance, Chu Feng finally stopped.


    Because he is far enough away from the Knights behind, they also have enough time to cushion and brake themselves.


    After Chu Feng stopped, a lot of land began to rise, making them more and more foothold.


    See this shocking scene, the members of the order of hell are full of eager eyes.


    This is their Lord, the omnipotent Lord.


    Who else can have the ability to change the terrain between hands in the sea? Such means must be unique.


    And for Chu Feng, the consumption is also within the acceptable range.


    His current location is actually the original coastline of China. Even though the sea level has risen by a large margin, the depth here is only 30 meters after all.


    A stone pillar with a height of 30 meters rises from the earth, which can be achieved by a sixth order earth power. However, Chu Feng only magnifies the memorial hall behind the stone pillar with the help of the power of Tiandi seal, which creates a huge square in the sea.


    To put it bluntly, his means are still a little tricky.


    Of course, it is impossible for him to explain such things deliberately.


    Today, he has created a more powerful image in the heart of the hell Knight order. Why should he damage this image?


    After creating a huge square with a diameter of five kilometers, Chu Feng stopped his action, and then faced the members of the hell Knight order, said:


    "next, the sea clan''s Legion will attack us, your task is to stick here, and I will end this tsunami."


    "Yes


    Cried the order of hell.


    Bai Xueli stood beside Su Yuyan and couldn''t help whispering: "has your trust in him reached this level? Even so, you can believe it without reservation. "


    To put an end to this tsunami disaster, does Chu Feng really have such power?


    Wang Xinran came to Bai Xueli''s side and said, "since it''s Chu Feng, then he will be able to do it. He said that he can end the tsunami, then he will be able to end it."


    Next, under the command of Wei broken army, the hell Knight Order divided six areas based on six Deputy commanders and began to defend by sections.


    At this time, a large number of sea creatures came out of the water, and the fishman soldiers holding fishbones, shrimp soldiers holding bone spears, and all kinds of sea animals began to land one by one.


    The members of the order ride on their horses and fight with long guns. Half of the squire Knights jump off their horses and prepare to play the role of swordsmen with swords.


    Cavalry is not good at defense, but the hell Knight order is different.


    Even if they throw away their equipment, the horses under their seats have certain combat effectiveness.


    It''s not difficult to kill ordinary level five masters.


    Even the captain level masters of hell Knight order need some training to conquer hell nightmare horse, otherwise they can''t succeed easily.


    With such assistance, even if they lose the advantage of charge, their defense will not be broken.


    What''s more, Chu Feng will not give full play to their charging advantages.


    He opened the yuan mansion in his body and released some members of the dark army. But he released all the 400 trolls in the yuan mansion. These trolls had either shields made of tortoise shells or shields made of hell magic gold, forming a solid defense line.


    The four white headed trolls, like 400 pillars and a black dam, formed a circle and blocked the front line of these aquarium legions.


    They are holding a huge card as high as five meters, firmly resisting the charge of the Haizu.


    Seeing these trolls, the Knights of hell are relieved.


    Most of their regular members have been to hell. Of course, they have seen the process of Chu Feng accepting these trolls. They don''t feel strange about the appearance of these trolls.


    Then, the knife demons and shadow ghosts.


    Seeing the appearance of these dark legions, Wei Po Jun licked his lips and said, "this is really a great opportunity for training."


    The corner of Chu Feng''s mouth raised: "then go to training!"


    Wei broke the army in front of a bright, and then ordered: "the whole army, training!"


    It''s a simple order, but all the members of the order of hell know what to do.


    Under the command of deputy commanders and team leaders, they shuttle out of the formation formed by trolls, kill towards the formation of Hai clan, and kill back from the gap of the formation after a circle of slaughter.


    If those aquariums want to kill from the gap of the formation, they will face the encirclement and suppression of swordsmen.After several consecutive shuttles, there was another corpse on the periphery of the encirclement circle. Chu Feng saw this and raised the people''s foothold to a diameter of 10 kilometers.


    Then, he said to Su Yu, "if there''s an accident here, it''s up to you. What I''m going to do next is not to be disturbed as much as possible."


    Su Yuyan nodded: "I will guard here."


    Although I don''t know what Chu Feng is going to do, she will support it.


    In the past, Chu Feng didn''t know how many times he risked his life, but every time afterwards, Chu Feng''s decision was right.


    A huge octopus crawled out of the sea, and more than a dozen psionic powers shot at the same time. All kinds of attacks cut off the octopus''s claws, leaving a huge tentacle more than ten meters long.


    And Chu Feng is at ease in the middle of the formation, kneeling and sitting.


    With so many people guarding him, he will be fine.


    Then he took out the general outline of array.


    "Until I get the mysterious ancient book again, this book will be of great help to me."


    Chu Feng read the detailed explanation of an array in the general outline of the array, which is called "Jiulong Zhenhai array". This is an array specially designed to deal with the sea people. It has only one function: Zhenhai.


    "Xuantianfu has a special array for dealing with the sea people in the general outline of the array. It seems that the three most precious guardians are not in the same branch of the solar term, and there have even been large-scale disputes."


    Most of the creation is based on demand. Maybe the things created are not what you want. They will create some unexpected results because of all kinds of accidents. That is to say, invention always comes from accidents, but most of the creation has a clear purpose.


    From the previous weak water formation, daojiulong Zhenhai formation, this is a complete system of land against sea people, from simple to complex, from shallow to profound.


    If the birth of a complete system is an accident, it would be too humiliating for people''s intelligence.


    Before moving from Yunwu Mountain range, Chu Feng had a certain understanding of this array when he was arranging the weak water array. Now, it''s time to practice it.

 Chapter 718

    The learning and arrangement of arrays can''t be really arranged only after you have completely learned them.


    It''s like learning knowledge from books. Is it important? Of course, it''s important, but the most important knowledge is for practice.


    If you want to be a real mage, you need a lot of practice.


    "The Jiulong Zhenhai array is composed of nine stone pillars or iron pillars, each of which is carved with a large number of patterns, which can play a role in sealing the ocean. The better the quality of these pillars is, the higher the level of patterns depicted on them, the greater the role of sealing the ocean."


    With the attitude of trying, Chu Feng quickly took out a huge stone pillar as high as 300 meters from the yuan mansion.


    When he was in Yunwu Mountain range, he once cut off four mountain tops, and then inverted one of them, so that there was one more habitat in Yunwu Mountain range.


    However, there are still three mountains in Chu Feng''s hands.


    Jiulong Zhenhai array has no requirements for the size of the pillars, but the size of the pillars directly affects the size of Zhenfeng ocean. If Chu Feng takes out a one meter high pillar, he can theoretically create a cornerstone of Jiulong Zhenhai array.


    However, even if the nine stone pillars form a blockade, I''m afraid it can only form a 100 meter radius of isolated ocean.


    What''s the use of such an array?


    Therefore, Chu Feng directly made a huge stone pillar with a height of 300 meters and a diameter of more than 30 meters.


    Although the requirement of the foundation of the array is a complete pillar, for Chu Feng, who has mastered the seal of heaven and earth, is this little thing really a problem?


    Cut directly with rock and then splice.


    Make sure it''s more complete than a natural column.


    After Chu Feng took out the pillar, everyone was surprised.


    "It''s impossible to take out such a huge stone pillar, even if it''s the storage space of the space system powers! Is this our illusion? "


    "But if the Lord of the city did it, what''s so strange?"


    At the thought that Chu Feng had taken out this huge pillar, people were not surprised.


    Chu Feng''s behavior may shock them, but it won''t surprise them.


    After moving out the stone pillar, Chu Feng opened the yuan Lingdao body and prepared to carve patterns for the stone pillar under the influence of the yuan Lingdao body.


    However, after Yuan Lingdao was opened, his mind moved.


    The existence of stone pillars is the cornerstone of the Jiulong Zhenhai array. In other words, if the stone pillars are damaged, the entire Jiulong Zhenhai array will be damaged.


    In this way, the means of strengthening stone columns should also be very important.


    "Still so, that''s it!"


    Under his powerful computing power, Chu Feng quickly worked out a plan. Under his consciousness, a large number of mines in Yuan mansion began to melt. This is the vein of magic metal he brought back from hell. Because it is not as suitable for human beings as black iron, it is rarely used.


    At this moment, a large number of ore veins melt under the melting of samadhi fire, and a large number of magic metals are rapidly refined, and they become liquid under high temperature.


    Taking out a mass of liquid metal, Chu Feng quickly controlled the mass of liquid metal and began to draw patterns before it cooled down. In just three minutes, a dragon shaped pattern was successfully carved by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng knows that this is just a framework of array patterns, and there are still many details to fill in next.


    Just when Chu Feng took out more liquid metal and prepared to continue to depict the patterns, the members of the hell Knight order were shocked to find that the surrounding water seemed to be part of the ebb tide.


    A large amount of sea water, with them as the center, pushed away a distance of more than ten meters. Such a distance does not seem much, but it makes the landing of many sea people more difficult.


    Su YuYan''s eyes fell on the stone pillar, she probably guessed the means of Chu Feng.


    Is this stone pillar the means of Chu Feng?


    "Jiulong Zhenhai array, how could it be Jiulong Zhenhai array? How did you learn this array? Who taught you that? "


    In the deep sea, a dark golden dragon turtle came out of the sea and cried out angrily, "the holy land of heaven and earth must be the holy land of heaven and earth. They haven''t perished yet. They still give you such means. Are they willing to become the vassal of human beings since then?"


    Hearing the sound of the dragon and turtle, Chu Feng still quietly depicts the pattern.


    However, his heart was not as calm as it seemed.


    "Sure enough, the fundamental purpose of the development of the sea array in Jiulong Town is to deal with the sea people. Otherwise, the Dragon turtle would not know this array."


    As for the gratitude and resentment between the holy places, Chu Feng did not have a detailed understanding of the interest.


    It''s just that Xuantian mansion, or heaven and earth holy land, has helped itself now. Whether it''s forced by helplessness or ulterior motives, at least the help is real.


    As long as they don''t harm human beings in the future, Chu Feng doesn''t mind having another friend.As for whether this friend would stab himself in the back, Chu Feng didn''t care so much. As the mysterious existence of xuantianfu said, it doesn''t matter whether xuantianfu is rebellious. The important thing is that they have lost the qualification and confidence of betrayal because of too many civil wars.


    Chu Feng is the same. Which of the several deputy city masters of Dawning city doesn''t want to regain power from his own hands? Does Chu Feng care?


    Only when you have ambition can you have motivation. As long as you do the things I told you well, even if you have the mind to rebel, I am not afraid.


    Even if you have the heart, do you have the courage?


    "Shui, attack!"


    Under the command of the Dragon turtle, a large number of aquarium soldiers joined the battlefield, and the sea beast''s attack became more fierce, almost suffocating the hell Knight order.


    Those trolls who are at the front line are under a lot of pressure.


    The powers who have rarely been able to fight now also fight one after another and begin to kill those sea monsters with strong breath to reduce the pressure on the front line.


    The battlefield here will soon be red with blood. Even the sea will start to turn red in large quantities. However, the formation of Dawning city is still solid. Even Su Yuyan and the experts of the reconnaissance camp haven''t done anything yet!


    With more and more patterns depicted by Chu Feng, the speed of sea water speculation continues to accelerate.


    Soon, around the platform made by Chu Feng''s seal of heaven and earth, the sea water has ebbed for two or three hundred meters. This discovery makes the people of hell Knight Order extremely excited.


    Nothing is more exciting than the results of visible combat.


    And in the constant battle, the members of the hell Knight Order are also accelerating the digestion speed of Zhuang Xing liquor, one by one, they begin to break the border.


    After fighting for three hours in a row, the order of hell has more than forty fifth level warriors and one sixth level psionic.


    This kind of breakthrough speed is simply appalling.


    The continuous breakthrough of the hell Knights brought more confidence to their teammates, which greatly increased their confidence in their breakthrough and made their fighting enthusiasm more high.


    In this state, they become easier to break through.


    It''s a good day for a breakthrough.

 Chapter 719

    Under the stimulation of the continuous breakthrough of the companions, the members of the order of hell are full of momentum.


    They should have guessed that this is the effect of the bowl of Zhuangxing wine before Chu Feng left, so they worship Chu Feng to a higher level.


    "Whether it''s success or failure this time, it''s not a loss."


    To see the members of the hell Knight Order break through one after another, Chu Feng''s heart is full of wisdom.


    The struggle between human beings and the end of the world is a protracted war, and the success or failure of the moment can''t explain anything. Therefore, Chu Feng didn''t care whether the action was successful or not. For him, the improvement of the strength of the hell knights is more important.


    At the beginning of the layout of the sea array in Jiulong Town, the sea attack became more fierce.


    After half of these patterns were finished, it was getting late.


    Chu Feng released Yiyi to let the red crowned cranes shuttle back and forth on the battlefield, carrying the corpses of the sea people, and then refining them.


    With the stone pillar''s function, now everyone''s standing space has reached 13 kilometers in diameter, and the range of the hell Knight''s attack has also expanded a lot.


    Members of the order of hell, from time to time from the queue to kill, and from the gap into.


    In this process, their combat experience is also improving rapidly.


    After all, when they were fighting outside, although they also experienced a lot of battles, they were not necessarily able to fight a serious battle in a day. Now this kind of continuous fighting is a challenge to people''s endurance, but also an opportunity to promote improvement.


    When the sky darkened, Chu Feng again took out a lot of Hellfire lotus and dragon turtle blood bubble wine for those who need to fight. Those who need to rest drink a lot of Yuan spring water to recover their strength and energy.


    Some of the shields in trolls'' hands were damaged and replaced by Chu Feng. However, trolls had a lot of physical strength advantages over humans, so they didn''t have to replace them.


    Of course, even if the defense, there are not so many substitutes in chufeng''s Yuanfu.


    After all, the yuan mansion is limited, and the dark legions that are installed in it all need Chu Feng to support them with the resources in Yuan mansion. Although the energy in Yuan mansion is conserved, it is not so easy to recover high energy into low energy, otherwise the earth will not have an energy crisis.


    The sea animals that came out of the sea, after several rounds of attack, dropped a large number of bodies, and then gradually faded away.


    And the city of dawn''s defense line has been standing from beginning to end.


    It wasn''t until 10 a.m. the next day that the sky began to light up. At this time, Chu Feng had finished drawing the first stone pillar.


    When Chu Feng''s last stroke came down, the sea water within 30 miles retreated, forming a vacuum zone. The original coastline appeared in front of people. Within 60 miles, the original turbulent waves have now subsided, with only tiny waves.


    Seeing the scene after dawn, Shirley opens her mouth again.


    What kind of means can it make the surrounding waves calm down directly?


    Now the attack of the sea clan has slowed down. If we still want to attack the human troops ashore, we should first run 10 kilometers, and then face to face with the knights, which is to give our heads away.


    Last night''s giving away the head, at least it has the meaning of exhausting physical strength, but today''s giving away the head, it is really just to boost the other party''s morale and destroy their prestige.


    Not far away, the Dragon turtle, who is in charge of the battle, is also lurking in the ocean.


    If it dares to approach, Chu Feng absolutely does not mind putting down the things in his hands first.


    Su Yuyan came to Chu Feng and said, "I always feel that these sea people seem to be waiting for something."


    Haizu''s attack seems crazy, but shouldn''t it be a retreat after causing huge casualties? However, these sea people are still in the surrounding sea water and refuse to retreat.


    Chu Feng pondered for two seconds and said, "maybe I''m waiting for my next action."


    Jiulong Zhenhai array needs to arrange 9 stone pillars in total. The time and energy consumed in this process are immeasurable. Moreover, with more and more stone pillars placed by him, the work of defending stone pillars will become more difficult. Since the Hai people know Jiulong Zhenhai array, they should not be unaware of the weakness of this array.


    Now, he has finished the first stone pillar.


    If we want to arrange the second stone pillar now, we should not only do a good job in defense when we arrange the second stone pillar, but also divide some troops to protect the first stone pillar.


    After all, it''s an array that can change the situation of the war. It''s a matter of arranging the array. Of course, everyone should work together.


    Su Yuyan asked, "do you need someone from the city of dawn?"


    Today, there are nearly 200000 people in dawning city. Even the fighters are about 134000. Although they are not as good as the hell knights, they have a certain combat effectiveness.Chu Feng shook his head: "no, I have my own plan."


    He has never been an unselfish saint. If tens of thousands of people were transferred from dawning City, he might be able to finish today''s work. However, under the comprehensive counterattack of the Hai people, the city of Dawning will surely suffer heavy casualties, which he absolutely does not want to see.


    The city of dawn is his family property. How can he waste it at will?


    Chu Feng summoned thunder corpse dragon, jumped on its back, and then flew to a nearby island.


    This is a hill with an altitude of only 200 meters, but after being submerged by the sea, it becomes an island.


    Chu Feng''s hand appeared the sword of heavenly retribution. With one sword, the island was cut in two.


    After several swords, the whole island became two prismatic stone pillars.


    Under the action of the seal of heaven and earth, the rocks around the two pillars were glued to the body of the pillar and became a complete whole. Then they soared to the sky and flew to Chu Feng''s side.


    Chu Feng''s own Yuanli is not enough to support him to do such a thing, but the Yuanli consumed by Tiandi seal can be borne by Yuanfu.


    Shirley murmured to herself, "I finally know why you believe him so much."


    Who doesn''t want to follow such a boss?


    Wang Xinran gave her a white look and said, "we didn''t know he had such means."


    Whenever the people around Chu Feng are ready to accept all kinds of powerful and incredible places of Chu Feng, Chu Feng is always able to go beyond their cognition.


    After the two pillars flew to Chu Feng, Chu Feng began to carve the two pillars.


    Two days and one night later, two stone pillars sank into the sea, and the water began to ebb.

 Chapter 720

    All the three pillars were submerged into the sea, forming an equilateral triangle.


    The distance between each stone pillar reached 30 kilometers, forming a huge sea water vacuum. When all the three stone pillars returned to their original positions, Chu Feng sat on the array again.


    As a result, the three pillars radiated to a vacuum area of 60 km in four weeks. The sea water in the radiation area retreated, and the sea water became calm when it was beyond 60 km and within 120 km.


    In order to protect the three stone pillars, Chu Feng summoned two double headed hell dogs to guard beside the two stone pillars with thunder corpse dragon, which did not make the team of dawn city have the crisis of division.


    In the process of arranging the three stone pillars, Chu Feng''s understanding of the array also improved by leaps and bounds.


    Although he didn''t plan to become a master of array, the master in his eyes is the one who can open up his own way.


    Even if it is inadvertent learning, Chu Feng''s array attainments have reached a very high level.


    After arranging three stone pillars, Chu Feng also saw that his layout did not seem to be very perfect, and what he lacked most was the source of stable energy.


    If it is to conform to the general trend of heaven and earth, then the energy needed for the array will be provided from between heaven and earth, and finally return to this heaven and earth. There is a limitation in doing so, that is, it is too restricted by the environment. If it can not follow the trend, it may even be impossible to form an array at all.


    Therefore, one third of the contents in the general outline of array are about how to use the environment.


    Chu Feng uses the technique of mysterious ancient books. Although he can force the array regardless of the terrain, the source of energy is a big problem.


    He added some five elements to the three stone pillars. The Juyuan array can gather the vitality between heaven and earth, but it is still not enough for the consumption of the whole array.


    "The two systems have their own advantages and disadvantages. It may be possible to learn from each other, but it''s really too difficult to integrate the advantages of the two systems and get rid of their own shortcomings."


    The disadvantages of the two systems are brought about by their own advantages, which can not be abandoned.


    It''s just that the Zhenhai array in Kowloon is divided into two parts. One is the Sancai array inside and the other is the Liuhe array outside.


    Now a large number of sea people are lurking under the deep sea, and the breath of life in Chu Feng''s eyes is like a large number of burning flames, which can''t be clearer.


    These Haizu are not in a hurry to attack, but are waiting for the opportunity of Chu Feng to continue to set up.


    Now, if they attack, the sea clan will face the attack of Chu Feng, hell knights, hell double headed dog and thunder corpse dragon. But with the continuous expansion of the battlefield, the sea clan''s number advantage will continue to expand.


    Su Yuyan and others wonder why Chu Feng still doesn''t call for reinforcements?


    You know, Su Yuan and Gu Nanfei have a lot of hands in the city of dawn. If they bring people here, it''s no problem to put more such pillars.


    There may be some casualties in this process, but they don''t think Chu Feng will care about these casualties, not to mention these casualties are worth it in the long run.


    Even Su Yuyan is willing, why Chu Feng is reluctant.


    But since Chu Feng didn''t say anything, it''s not convenient for them to ask more.


    After the three pillars created a large number of vacuum areas and calmed the distant sea water, Chu Feng sat on the top of one of the pillars and began to rest.


    Zhang Ziqing and ye Xiaohui, as well as Yiyi, are guarding his side, and the rest are guarding the other pillars.


    Since the stone pillars here have Chu Feng, that''s enough.


    And Chu Feng is really resting now. Although the supplement of Yuanli can recover quickly, the energy consumption in recent days is not so easy to make up for. What''s more, his seed of yuanlingdaoti magical power is now very depressed, and it''s hard to continue to operate.


    The attack of the sea clan is still intermittent, but there is thunder corpse dragon in the air, these sea clan can not cause any decent casualties.


    Although there are some of the seven level masters in the sea clan, they dare not fight.


    The Hai people have not forgotten the tragedy of Shuifu!


    In the deep sea, some powerful beings are communicating here.


    "Are we just looking at these human beings and wantonly suppressing our territory? We fought hard and were taken back by human beings? "


    "If the layout of the sea array in Jiulong Town is successful, how can we invade the land? How to solve the biggest threat to us, Chu Feng? "


    "But who can keep Chu Feng?"


    If Chu Feng doesn''t protect these human beings, he can run away no matter what situation he meets.


    Even considering these human beings, do you dare to send out level 7 experts?


    Although there are more masters in the sea clan than on the land, there are only a few level seven masters. After a few days, they almost die.Take human life to leave Chu Feng, is not impossible, but even if it is to pay life, they really can leave Chu Feng?


    But seeing Chu Feng sitting on the stone to rest and recover his energy and magic power seeds, none of them could help him.


    Even if it is useless to send mirage, did not see the little girl on the shoulder captured a?


    "Don''t worry about Chu Feng. Our reinforcements are coming soon. Before the reinforcements arrive, we have to deal with those human beings first. Now it''s a good opportunity for Chu Feng to separate from those human beings."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the Knights of hell gallop freely in the battlefield. Now they have a very large space to gallop freely in the space supported by three stone pillars.


    The soldiers of the sea tribe and all kinds of sea animals are still attacking, but the frequency and number of attacks have obviously decreased.


    Just as the knights were preparing to reap a wave of sea people''s heads again, a melodious song came from the distance, sweet and distant.


    After hearing this song, the members of the order of hell were in a trance. All kinds of old times suddenly came to mind in their hearts.


    They seem to have returned to the high-rise buildings, busy place.


    They seem to have gone back to the time when the streets were full of snacks and the lights were still bright at night. They could chat with their friends, blow water, laugh and scold, talk about all kinds of social injustices learned from the Internet, and finally drink a glass of wine to relieve their worries.


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and looked at a group of mermaids in the distance.


    Then, I closed my eyes again.

 Chapter 721

    Those with fish head and human body are called Fishman, while those with fish head and fish tail are called Mermaid.


    The army, which used to cooperate closely, is now in chaos.


    Many soldiers are addicted to people and songs. They use Mermaid songs to recall the past. Some even close their eyes and do not want to wake up.


    Fortunately, the sea soldiers were also affected by the mermaid''s singing, and their movements became slow, which did not cause the instant collapse of the war.


    The cavalry horse that the Knight Order sat down also became gentle. Seeing the sea soldiers who had attacked and killed, they began to run back with the master on their back.


    However, some masters of the sea clan took advantage of the opportunity to fight. Several slow running squire knights were killed directly, and then fell to the ground with their horses and men.


    "Wake up, wake up!"


    Some soldiers who can barely keep sober quickly shout to their comrades in arms. They desperately shake the bodies of those intoxicated comrades in arms to wake them up.


    The trance in the eyes of some soldiers dissipated, looking at the surrounding scene, and then a thrill.


    "Wake up! Wake up


    "Pa!"


    Some of the more powerful psychic powers have now begun to directly enter the team, and then slap those with confused eyes in the face with their palms.


    Now we can''t care about the details. It''s the most important thing to make them sober.


    However, with this period of chaos, sea people and sea animals have taken the opportunity to launch an attack.


    Thunder corpse dragon spits out a black breath, with the breath of the dark eroding force, drowning a large number of sea people, leaving only bursts of screams in the black air.


    Unfortunately, there is only one thunder corpse dragon, but the Hai clan''s attacks are continuous.


    In just three minutes, dozens of members of the hell Knight Order have been killed by the sea clan. Some of them have been rescued by their teammates, but some of them can''t wake up any more.


    The spirit of the powers are relatively strong, so there is no big trouble.


    Now they can''t care about saving the yuan power in their body, and they begin to release their powers and reap the life of the sea people.


    Su Yuyan, Zhao fan and others are anxious with hope that the demon hunting regiment will fight on the front line and use all their strength to stop the enemy.


    The dark Legion also joined the battlefield. How could creatures from hell be easily confused by Mermaid songs?


    However, the loss of cooperation led to many sacrifices.


    Under the sacrifice of a large number of dark legions, most of the members of the order of hell began to recover from their dreams and began to face the cruel world.


    "I, what happened to me just now?"


    The sober soldiers, all in tears, and then look at the tragic scenes around them, as well as the bodies of their teammates, they understand.


    "Kill


    "Kill these animals!"


    The people who were still immersed in the pleasure of upgrading two days ago are only left with infinite anger in their hearts. They began to launch a counter attack against those Hai people desperately.


    "I can''t go back."


    "We can''t go back to that era."


    After experiencing the pleasure of upgrading, the joy of living in the past, and the cruel reality, the members of the order of hell are in peace.


    Illusory things are illusory after all. Maybe those illusory dreams are fascinating, but everyone has to face the cruel reality in the end.


    They have their home behind them and their partners around them.


    Maybe this kind of life is not as beautiful and intoxicating as it used to be, but it makes people feel so real.


    They have built dawning city by themselves. Now dawning city is the best place in East China. They will make dawning city better.


    The illusory dream is not as good as the real home after all.


    Even though the reality is very cruel, it is precisely because of this cruel reality that they have a real friendship that can be entrusted with life and death. They have comrades in arms who can be entrusted with their back. The more dangerous the situation is, the more precious the things they cherish.


    Experienced ups and downs of the hell Knight order, to those sea warrior hand knife.


    Haizu, who originally wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to press against the crowd, was faced with such a situation in a twinkling of an eye. His body fell down like wheat.


    Chu Feng is still sitting on the top pillar, trying to recover his strength.


    He had expected the scene just now. He knew that there would be many casualties in the mermaid singing just now, but it was also an opportunity for them to experience.


    If he wanted to, he didn''t want to let any of these soldiers die.


    However, he knows that people who can grow up under other people''s wings can only become useless in the end. You can also shelter yourself under other people''s wings, but you must have the ability to face it alone.After a new transformation, the Knights of hell have become more mature.


    The hidden dangers brought by the rapid improvement of rank and strength before, in this mermaid song, also began to eliminate one by one, now their hearts become more pure.


    To be a member of the order of hell, they are good people.


    Just now, it was only because the dreamland was so charming that they were immersed in it.


    They must have the courage to face the reality.


    "How could it be, how could it be?"


    The giant eyes of the Dragon turtles, who are supervising the battle under the sea, are full of incredible looks. These people have been obviously influenced by the mermaid''s singing, but why do they recover in a twinkling of an eye, and these people seem to become more powerful.


    This is not the illusion of the Dragon turtle, but that the order of hell has really become stronger.


    After the transformation of the mind just now, more than 100 people who are stuck on the edge of breaking through have refined the medicine power in the body and started to break through the realm.


    After a bloody battle, the sober Knights of hell finally drove the enemy back to the deep sea.


    The price to pay for this is the lives of dozens of hell knights and three or four hundred dark legions.


    For the life of the dark legion, Chu Feng doesn''t care much. Anyway, it''s not human. For him, it''s enough that these dark legions can play their own value.


    Just like when playing games, you may care about the life of your guild comrades, but who will pay attention to the wild monsters and NPCs?


    But these members of the hell Knight order, they did not consider whether these dark legions are precious or not. They only know that these teammates who have been fighting side by side with them for several days have suffered heavy casualties and lost their voice.


    Many people''s hearts are full of guilt. If it wasn''t for their indulgence, these dark legions would not have suffered such casualties.


    However, what has passed away is lost after all. Those who survive still want to live!

 Chapter 722

    The night passed quickly. The hell knights, who had been excited for a while, became silent now. They became even more silent when they fought.


    During the night, Chu Feng didn''t seem to do anything.


    Su Yuyan is waiting for Chu Feng''s recovery, but also waiting for Chu Feng''s next action.


    Just when she wanted to ask Chu Feng in person, a group of people appeared in the distance, and the members of the hell Knight order immediately began to be vigilant.


    But when the shadow from afar approached, they were stunned.


    These people are not others, but refugees who fled to dawn city before, and some forces who built their survival base on the seaside.


    Seeing these people, Su Yuyan suddenly understood something.


    Chu Feng jumped off the stone pillar, and these people immediately gathered around him.


    "It''s the master of Chu! I didn''t expect that the city master of Chu really had the ability to recover the tsunami. "


    "It''s too strong. It''s worthy of Chu Feng, our idol!"


    "Crouch, bull, 666."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    after people came here, they first complimented and affirmed Chu Feng''s achievements, and then looked at Chu Feng with expectant eyes.


    Seeing the eyes of these people, Su YuYan''s eyes were slightly cold.


    Of course, they are not just compliments, they want to go back to where they live.


    The seaside is a very dangerous place, but at the same time, it is also a place with rich harvest. If the danger of the seaside is within the acceptable range, they are not unacceptable.


    What''s more, most of the favorable sites have been occupied by people now. If they want to lay a new foundation, they will certainly cause bloody conflicts with the existing people. However, if there are too many bloody conflicts, they will certainly lead to the intervention of the military and dawn city.


    So this causes a difficulty. If they don''t fight for a good site, their future development will be limited. If they fight for a good site, they may be the first to suffer.


    Now the biggest civilian force, Dawning City, is almost equivalent to publicly expressing support for the military. Who else in East China dares to fight against the military?


    The lesson of the iron blooded demon hunting group is still in front of them. They don''t dare to make mistakes.


    But when they came to the seaside, they were shocked to find that there was a huge gap in the sea.


    They used binoculars to observe the situation here and saw three upright stone pillars.


    Although they don''t know the true features of these stone pillars, most of the awakened people have a certain understanding of the border. After all, this is the foundation of the survival base.


    So after some deliberation, there was such a scene.


    Although it''s shameless to say that their home was taken back by others after they lost it, and they have the audacity to ask for it, they can''t manage so much at this time.


    A good site is directly related to the number of people who can support.


    So even if it''s cheeky, they don''t care now.


    After all, if we really want to grab territory with those people in East China, or choose a territory with few resources, their power will be directly abolished.


    Can have a better opportunity, pay a little face to calculate what?


    Chu Feng also saw what these people thought and said calmly: "if the disaster of the Hai people is not relieved, then the tsunami may directly affect the inland. At that time, we can''t escape. Our dawning city is short of manpower. If you are willing to help us defend the coast, of course, we are very happy."


    Hear Chu Feng so easy to talk, everyone is also very happy.


    "It''s worthy of being the Lord of the city. It''s so righteous."


    "It''s because there are so many people like city masters that there is hope for mankind."


    "Don''t worry, we''re sure that the city leader is the only one to look forward to."


    Anyway, there''s no cost to flatter. What''s the matter with a few nice words?


    They don''t have the courage to play tricks in front of Chu Feng.


    Before, the iron blooded demon hunting group was just playing tricks, and the result was that life was worse than death.


    If they use the way of moral kidnapping to coerce Chu Feng to give up this place to them, then they don''t know what kind of things Chu Feng will do.


    In fact, when others speak well, Chu Feng is willing to speak well. After all, he also needs to use them.


    But if you want moral kidnapping, I''m sorry, I don''t have morality.


    Then Chu Feng explained what he wanted to do.


    "The next array I''m going to arrange is the Jiulong Zhenhai array. A total of nine stone pillars are needed to block the sea area. However, we are short of manpower, so after defending three stone pillars, we are already weak."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll have the stone pillars here."


    "We''re going to defend here.""Don''t worry, Lord. We''d rather die than retreat!"


    Then the members of many forces clapped their chests and began to set up defense lines near the three stone pillars. At the same time, some members returned to the city of dawn and began to gather more people.


    Chu Feng said: "if you dare to kill those Hai people, you can give me the corpses of Hai people. According to the price of each corpse, I will give you a certain reward. You can directly exchange the price according to the points required by the demon hunter guild, and come to me to exchange weapons."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s promise, everyone was even more bright in front of their eyes.


    Originally, they felt embarrassed to ask for a dish by licking their faces. But they were even more embarrassed when they heard that they could get paid for killing the Hai people by using their corpses.


    However, it is impossible to refuse.


    An idiot would refuse such a good offer.


    After Chu Feng left, these people also talked about it.


    "I''ve always heard that the master of Chu is a cold-blooded man, but who knows how much contribution he has made to East China? Everyone is saying that the price of weapons sold by the Lord of the city is too high, but the weapons of the Lord of the city are the most conscientious and of the best quality. "


    "Let''s think about it carefully. Although it''s said that Chu Feng killed a lot of people, when did he kill people who shouldn''t be killed?"


    "So it seems to be true."


    "However, we should bear in mind that we must not try to use moral kidnapping to coerce Chu Feng, otherwise, those people used by the iron blooded demon hunting group are still new at present!"


    When people''s impression of a person begins to change, they will feel that everything about the person is good.


    Before, they envied the wealth of Dawning city and the power of Chu Feng.


    But now Chu Feng helps them recover their homeland. He is not only willing to give them the site for free, but also willing to buy the corpses of the Hai people. How can they blame Chu Feng.


    Even if someone dares to make a discordant sound at this time, they will be kicked out of the team immediately.

 Chapter 723

    "I didn''t expect you to have such a side."


    Zhang Ziqing covered his mouth and said with a smile that Chu Feng''s decision was rare kindness.


    Instead of asking for any benefits from these people, they are allowed to live here as long as they can protect the stone pillars.


    This kind of condition is just a free gift. By the way, it comes with some benefits.


    Chu Feng white her one eye: "otherwise? Do you think I can only kill people? "


    There are many people in the outside world. In order not to let all the talents rush to the city of dawn, they began to blacken Chu Feng''s reputation. However, with the establishment of the demon hunter guild, these forces that slandered Chu Feng gradually weakened.


    More than 95% of the high-grade weapons in East China come from dawning City, and the demon hunter guild will supply a large amount of food and water.


    Maybe such a share is not much, but one thing can be guaranteed is that those powerful demon hunting groups will not have to bow down to those large forces for the sake of five doumi.


    Therefore, without the influence of the Demon Hunter Club, talents will be lost rapidly.


    If some people want to directly use force to keep those experts, they are really stupid. There are still some such idiots in the early stage, but they have died in recent months.


    However, although these forces can not openly say that Chu Feng is not good, they can wantonly publicize Chu Feng''s killing behavior, such as the battle of Jinling creatures.


    The act of burning tens of thousands of troops to death in one fire sounds numbing.


    As for now, those who get the favor of Chu Feng will praise Chu Feng''s kindness.


    "If you are good to others at the beginning, then if you are a little bad to others, they will hate you. But if you treat people with a cold image and show a little favor at this time, they will be grateful."


    Chu Feng said, "my cruelty to the iron blooded demon hunting group has made many forces feel substituted. Now they have lost their homes, so they are thinking, if we have to go on the same road as the iron blooded demon hunting group, will dawn city and the military treat us with the same attitude?


    Therefore, before, they were all in a state of uneasiness. If I put it into my perspective, would I choose to start first and use thunder to eliminate these threats first? "


    Su Yuyan said thoughtfully: "after the event of the iron blooded demon hunting group, there are more people who pay attention to the city of dawn, but many forces have started to leave our neighborhood. It seems that they should be worried that we will attack them."


    Chu Feng nodded and said: "but now, I not only agree with them to stay here, but also give them a way to obtain resources through fighting, which is equivalent to giving them a job when people are unemployed. Of course, they will be grateful to me. Even if a few people despise my behavior, who dares to show it on their face, believe it or not Will you just kick them out? "


    Once it comes to their own interests, people tend to burst out a strong momentum.


    Before they moved westward, they were fighting with zombies and mutant animals all the way, and lost a lot of materials along the way.


    They are willing to come back now.


    After all, the resources of the seaside are very rich. Apart from other things, just basking in salt can sell for a large price. Although the seawater is polluted to a certain extent, it can''t stand the huge demand!


    China''s Salt Lake is in the northwest. Now, when transportation is not convenient, sea salt has become a great wealth.


    Moreover, as long as there are fire and light powers to cooperate, the production speed of salt is far faster than that of the old times.


    In addition, the creatures in Shanghai can also sell for money, so they are even more excited.


    When the leading troops who inquired about the news sent the news back to the city of dawn, the forces who stayed outside the city of dawn, as well as those who were preparing to move to the west, were boiling.


    "The Lord of Dawning City, can he do good deeds?"


    "The great chivalry is for the country and the people. Maybe other people are mature people? People only kill people who should be killed, but I think he is very handsome. "


    "Well, isn''t it because dawning city is not interested in the seaside? We just want to help him collect resources with our hands. "


    "What''s more, the tsunami of the rich and the poor is only a small part now. What if the next tsunami becomes more and more, and those sea people make a comeback?"


    "It''s said that the price of a sea beast is 22 points for a third-order sea beast corpse, which is equivalent to half a third-order crystal nucleus and more."


    "In fact, I don''t care about this reward. I just want to make some contribution to the defense of the territory."


    In fact, the purchase of mutant carcasses by dawn city has been going on all the time. The demon hunters guild also has a specific exchange plan. Those mutant carcasses that are less polluted and mutated can be eaten, while those that are not edible, especially those that are contaminated by zombie virus, most people choose to sell them to dawn city.Although it is safe to hunt mutant animals on land, the number of mutant animals in water will be more.


    So many of those who have conditions will choose to fish by the river or by the sea.


    In addition, it''s time for the Hai people to invade, so there are more opportunities to kill the enemy.


    This kind of exchange price is equivalent to killing 100 mutant beasts, and then you can exchange for a dark iron sword. You know, the dark iron sword produced in dawning city can withstand the battle of level 6 masters.


    Although there are a lot of level 5 experts now, they are still experts on one side. If a demon hunting team can have a level 6 expert, it will be a first-class demon hunting team.


    The weapons produced by dawning city are enough to make countless people break their heads.


    Although there are still many people worried about the safety of the seaside, many people who are worried about their livelihood have begun to swarm towards the seaside.


    Chinese ancestors have been fighting for food all the time, and now their descendants are still doing the same.


    With more and more people flocking to the seaside, the sea warriors have begun to retreat. Even the powerful sixth level sea beasts can only drink their hatred under the attack of the sea of people tactics.


    The influence range of the stone pillar is 60 kilometers beyond the triangle, and the sea water is calm 120 kilometers away. Therefore, some powerful powers cut down some trees nearby to make a simple canoe, and began to fight directly with sea animals on the sea.


    Even if the canoe is destroyed, it doesn''t matter. Behind them is a large army. As long as there are water or earth powers in the team, they can easily run back.


    Although there were some casualties in the process, the sea animals were losing.


    After a month of retreat under the invasion of the sea people, mankind has finally begun to launch a counterattack.

 Chapter 724

    The human counterattack lasted two days and two nights. During this period, countless sea people''s bodies were buried in this sea area, and the sea water was dyed red.


    The human camp systematically killed the Hai people and then collected their corpses.


    There is no panic in this process, because the team that will panic in this kind of scene has been eliminated in the first few months.


    Two days later, the sea seemed calm.


    Because all the sea people who dare to come near here have been killed by the red eyed people.


    After the defeat of the sea people, people began to rebuild their homes here, and used the materials from the sea people to make weapons or fishing nets.


    After the tendons in many sea people are pulled out, they are good materials for weaving fishing nets.


    Of course, this also caused that Chu Feng''s statistics of Hai people''s corpses did not change. However, Chu Feng was not so rigid. He changed his hand to a weight scale. After calculating an average weight of each type of Hai people''s corpses, he began to weigh the whole Hai people.


    Such an informal move has won the hearts of the people.


    They found that Chu Feng, who was decisive in killing and cutting, could be so selfless, even the Hai people who had taken the important materials were willing to accept it.


    As for what Chu Feng wants these corpses for, they can''t manage.


    After all, the sea water is seriously polluted. If they can eat ordinary food, they are absolutely not willing to eat sea animals. Even the powerful powers only eat clean food.


    However, on the 10th floor of the thunderbolt hovering in the air, many corpses are eaten every day. The dark Legion and hellhound Legion also feed on the corpses of the sea people. In the eyes of everyone, it should be that Chu Feng prepared food for some special legions he cultivated!


    Of course, what they guessed was right. Most of the sea people''s corpses became grain reserves.


    After all, Chu Feng''s yuan house, in addition to these dark legions, also raised a group of snow wolves, these wolves daily food is also a problem.


    It is worth mentioning that the improvement of grade has little effect on food consumption. Even if there is a change on the surface, it is within the normal range of human food consumption.


    According to the Institute''s research, people now eat food and drink water, not to meet the needs of energy intake, but to exchange materials with the outside world, as well as the transport of energy.


    Even though there is a lot of energy in the body of advanced mutant animals, this kind of energy is Yuanli, which can be seen everywhere between heaven and earth. So generally speaking, it is a little better than ordinary food. However, the pollution of mutant animals and sea animals has been able to erase this benefit.


    "Yuan Lingdao body has been restored. The size of Yuan Fu is half the size of Su province. Now that so many corpses have been collected, the area of Yuan Fu should continue to expand."


    Chu Feng''s mind entered Yuanfu. After he realized the importance of disasters and setbacks from Yuanfu last time, he now has little interference in the operation of Yuanfu.


    After setting up a system with his will, everything in it runs like a small world.


    Of course, in the process of operation, if there are any bugs, he will intervene.


    At ordinary times, those tree spirits and goblins in the yuan house were the stewards of the yuan house.


    It''s just that the wisdom of these tree spirits and goblins is not as good as that of human beings, so it''s not easy to use them. Chu Feng sometimes raises the idea of making some human beings come to manage them, but he finally gives up.


    He''s not close. He can''t believe it.


    But if you are close to people, put in such a world, it is not like a huge cage? Even if it''s managing a world, it''s also the housekeeper of a prison.


    However, being a prison guard for a long time is no different from being in prison.


    Unless he is very close to people who are already desperate for the real world, he will consider putting them into Yuanfu. Otherwise, he would rather wait until Yuanfu becomes a real big world.


    No matter how cruel the outside world is, it is the world where human beings gallop.


    After two days of recovery, Chu Feng began to look for new materials to make stone pillars. He searched around and found some hard stones. The hardness of these stones was able to withstand the bombardment of the 4-node system powers.


    In addition, he will add some things to the stone pillar, which makes it difficult for the fifth level psionic to destroy.


    Before making the stone pillar, he recorded the array of the sea array in Jiulong Town and gave it to the leaders of several survival bases here and each of them a copy.


    "This is the map of Jiulong Zhenhai array. Although the array here is powerful, it also needs people''s protection and later maintenance. If it is damaged, it can be repaired according to the method inside. As for the talents who can repair the array, you can find them by yourself."


    Of course, it is impossible for Chu Feng to hand over the complete array outline to these people, but Chu Feng is willing to give up just a Jiulong Zhenhai array.After all, it''s about the war between human beings and the sea people. He can''t be stingy in this respect.


    If he wants to make a profit in this respect, it will have a great impact on him in the future. Only by giving up small profits can he make a big profit. Chu Feng will not make a loss or give up the future for the sake of temporary interests.


    After getting the array book, several leaders were shocked.


    "The array that can block the whole ocean was handed over to us directly?"


    The leader of a survival base looked at Chu Feng with shocked eyes, "isn''t dawning City pursuing equal value exchange? How could this be given to us for nothing? "


    It should have been a free gift, but now he mentioned the exchange of equal value. Unexpectedly, the other two leaders also had no objection.


    If they were grateful for Chu Feng''s efforts before, now they are somewhat mysterious.


    Free things are the most expensive. They prefer Chu Feng to ask for some benefits from them, so that they can accept this thing at ease.


    Chu Feng saw what they thought and said, "now the Hai people have become a complete civilization and the enemy of mankind. If I ask you for compensation, I hope you can get benefits here and defend the coast instead of the whole mankind. This is your salary in advance."


    "We admire the great righteousness of the city Lord."


    The three leaders looked at Chu Feng with grateful eyes.


    Since Chu Feng has said so, they are not hypocritical.


    Looking at the appearance of these people, Chu Feng was silent for a few seconds, and then said: "I know that in this cruel world, only selfish people can live better, but I also hope that you will not forget your human identity while protecting your lives."

 Chapter 725

    The last paragraph is Chu Feng''s temporary play.


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, several leaders also flashed an inexplicable look in their eyes.


    It suddenly occurred to them that in East China, many demon hunting teams were able to rise because they won the first bucket of gold in the demon hunting guild established in dawning city.


    When many survival bases are in danger, they ask for help through the demon hunter guild. As long as the danger reaches a certain level, the team of Dawning city will come to support.


    Of course, the rescue also needs to be charged, so their behavior makes people complain.


    But just because the rescue is charged, when many survival bases are in danger, there will be a lot of powerful demon hunting teams to help. They can not only get a reward, but also gain reputation. Sometimes they can also get the favor of some girls by the way. Why not.


    Anyway, the contribution of Dawning city is really great.


    Now, in the face of disaster in East China, the city of dawn has come forward. When people are rushing to the west, it is the order of hell who is against the current in the crowd.


    For a moment, the eyes of several leaders were moist.


    Seeing the expressions of several people, Chu Feng felt that his scalp was numb. Even when he rescued the survivors from many other people in his previous life, he didn''t get anything!


    However, of course, he couldn''t show his gaffe, so he calmly turned and left, ready to carve the prepared stone pillars.


    After Chu Feng left, the leaders looked at each other.


    "I understand what the ancient Chinese sages mean when they say that if they are poor, they will be able to help themselves, and if they are successful, they will help the whole world." One of the leaders sighed.


    "At the beginning, I also thought that dawning city was a force like ours. It was only for the sake of power that it developed. All its actions were for the sake of interests. But only in the most critical time can we really see a person. If China could have more Chu Feng, how good would it be?"


    "Since he has entrusted us with the task of guarding the coastline, we will insist that we will shoulder this responsibility from now on and never let the sea people go inland."


    "I will also publicize the achievements of the Lord of Dawning city. No one will misunderstand him. Heroes should not be misunderstood."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Chu Feng didn''t know and was not interested in the feelings and misunderstandings of the leaders, but he knew that he had gained a lot these days.


    In the past few days, he has exchanged 2000 pieces of black iron swords for the corpses of the sea people. That''s 200000 and more.


    If you rely on the city of dawn''s own people to kill, I don''t know how long it will take.


    Now it''s up to others to do the work, and people in dawning city can do more.


    In the next three days, Chu Feng placed three more stone pillars, which made the area of the sea water receding larger. Under the original coastline, the sea water was calm, and even the swimming fish in the sea slowed down a lot.


    As the sea becomes more and more calm, more and more survivors return to their homes.


    Most people would rather face the dangerous sea people than the more dangerous human beings, and have bloody conflicts with those forces who are very strict in guarding the territory.


    The military is also happy with this. After all, it is better to unite with the outside than to fight with the inside.


    However, they also sent someone to Chu Feng for copies of the drawings. If there is something wrong with the array, they will send someone to repair it. This is the military''s emergency mechanism.


    Of course, another reason is that East China is not the only area near the sea.


    Although there has not yet been an outbreak of the Hai people''s calamity in South China and North China, no one knows when the Hai people will invade from North China or South China.


    Chu Feng saw what they thought, but he didn''t tear it down.


    If they don''t, the military will inherit Chu Feng''s human feelings. No matter what era it is, the military''s human feelings are very valuable.


    In the past few days, the Haizu launched several more attacks, but they were all repulsed by human beings.


    However, today''s Haizu, has been unable to turn the waves.


    Chu Feng began to have a rest after he continuously depicted the patterns on three stone pillars. Depicting the array is a load for him to Yuan Li, energy and magic power seeds.


    But now the situation, even if Chu Feng does not hand, there is no problem.


    Today''s Jiulong Zhenhai array has increased its radiation range by 120 km on the original basis, that is, the radius has increased by 120 km instead of the diameter.


    Although it is not possible to completely recapture all the land that has been submerged by the sea, it is meaningless for today''s Haizu to launch a tsunami. After all, if human beings can arrange a Jiulong Zhenhai array, they can arrange the second, the third and the most important place. It is only a matter of time before the tsunami is left in Zhenfeng.Just when Chu Feng was resting, a mist shrouded here.


    Chu Feng sent a message to thunder corpse dragon with his soul and said, "thunder corpse dragon, go to solve the source of these mists. Yiyi, ye Xiaohui, you also go together."


    Yiyi also has mirage, and mirage of Haizu can sense each other.


    Ten minutes later, another mirage became Yiyi''s prisoner, and a large number of Hai people were buried under Ye Xiaohui''s sword.


    At this time, the Haizu launched wave after wave of attacks, but they all failed.


    On the contrary, the human side is very excited. After all, for them, the corpse of the sea people means wealth.


    Even if the strength is not enough and the number of people killed is not enough, those who exchange for black iron swords can exchange for clean food and water, and a sea corpse can eat for a week.


    Even vegetables and fruits can be luxurious.


    Under such temptation, how can the sea people set off the wind wolf.


    However, when human beings were fighting with Hai people in an orderly way, Chu Feng suddenly felt a little uneasy. He suddenly remembered the insect emperor he met in the fortress before.


    Since his rebirth, it seems that good luck and danger are gathering with him as the coordinate. No matter where he goes, he can encounter benefits and crises.


    Now, he also felt that there was no danger.


    "No, all of Dawning City, shrink the front." Although I don''t know where the crisis came from, Chu Feng gave an urgent order.


    At this time, a huge wave over, in the role of Zhenhai array, was calmed down.


    However, after the waves like mountains, I don''t know when several giant ships appeared. On top of them, there were fully armed human beings.

 Chapter 726

    After seeing these great ships, the human camp was obviously surprised.


    Where did these giant ships come from? Why didn''t there be any movement before?


    However, in a flash, these ships began to fire.


    "Boom!"


    The deafening sound of guns, from the dragon''s mortar on the body, a large number of shells and bullets poured out from the ship, launched into the human camp.


    "No, upgrade the defense quickly!"


    The reaction of the human camp is also very fast. Those high-level powers immediately start to support the shield and build the elemental shield with the fastest speed.


    There are also some powers that have strong control over Yuan Li. They even directly control fire or water, forming scattered power attacks and intercepting those shells in the middle.


    Some of the bullets failed to intercept, but the casualties to the crowd were not too large.


    In order to fight against the sea people here, people have long established strong defensive measures in the past few days, hiding behind walls made of various rocks or ice blocks.


    Moreover, the warrior''s reaction ability is smart enough. The distance between the two sides is more than 500 meters, which is long enough for the warrior to resist.


    There are some unfortunate ghosts who are directly hit by machine guns, but they are only a few in the minority.


    But what surprised everyone was how this army came into being.


    "Sure enough, in the new era, have the weapons of the past begun to be phased out?"


    A large number of powers on the ship jumped off the bed, and some turtles surfaced. These powers just jumped on the turtle''s back and swam toward the shore.


    Seeing this scene, many people''s eyes were red: "these people are with the sea people!"


    These powers, riding on the sea beast, set out toward the shore, and then launched an attack against those powers who were on the shore.


    The powers were originally resisting machine guns and shells, but now they were suddenly attacked by the powers, and soon there were casualties.


    "Who are these people?"


    Seeing the casualties of his teammates, people in the back row were angry. Who are these fully armed people? Why do these people have warships? Why do these people collude with the sea people?


    At this time, several shells suddenly launched from the warship, and then fell on a stone pillar at a speed close to the speed of sound.


    "Boom!"


    With a deafening sound, a stone pillar was directly bombed and collapsed by missiles, and a large amount of sea water began to surge outside, charging toward the area originally supported by the stone pillar.


    At this time, several missiles flew out of the warship and toward the other pillars.


    "Don''t let them destroy the pillars!"


    "Stop them, we must stop these missiles!"


    On the one hand, the human camp is split. They have managed to build up the hope of recapturing their homeland. However, these sudden enemies want to destroy their hope.


    At this time, several black swords cut through the void and passed through these missiles.


    "Boom!"


    These missiles were hit by the black sword air, and then exploded in the air, like fireworks in full bloom, but now people are not in the mood to appreciate it.


    Chu Feng stood on a stone pillar and looked at the warships with cold eyes.


    These warships are American warships, but the people on them are Asian faces, and their brows are filled with pride.


    He scanned the signs on these people with mental energy and saw their identities.


    "So these people are from Bangzi country."


    Bangzi country is a colony of the United States in Asia. With the support of the suzerain country, it has high-tech armaments from the United States, and the military and political power of the country is also controlled by the United States.


    Chu Feng also heard about Bangzi country in the future.


    Originally, most of the order before the end of the world had disappeared, but the 20000 colonial legions in Bangzi still occupied the position of ruler in Bangzi, and the survivors of Bangzi were all subject to the command of the United States.


    "How did they get mixed up?"


    Chu Feng''s heart is full of intention to kill. He doesn''t know why the army of Bangzi country appears here. This is an unexpected thing, but one thing is certain. That is, these people trample on sea animals, and they must have a life deal with the sea people.


    "Now that you have betrayed the Terran, be prepared to pay the price."


    Chu Feng hated the existence of traitors in his past and present life. It was unforgivable for these people to betray the pride of the human race and turn to the Hai people.


    The soldiers on the ship jumped down one after another. They rode on the backs of turtles and various sea animals and attacked the human camp.


    At the same time, after the waves recaptured the land, a large number of sea people came out of the waves and killed the human camp."Defend our homeland!"


    Even in the face of a desperate situation, the human camp is not afraid. They are all red eyed. It is because of this damned tsunami that they have left their hometown. They can only save their lives by fighting with mutant animals all the way. Now they have the chance to return home. Where can they allow others to deprive them mercilessly?


    The black spear appeared in Chu Feng''s hand, and then penetrated the huge ship.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud bang, Chu Feng''s sword gas directly penetrated the fuel tank of the tanker, and then burst out completely. The whole power of the spear of natural calamity, combined with the power of cruise fuel, turned the whole cruise ship into a burning fireball.


    There were several earth shaking explosions, and a total of eight warships turned into fireballs.


    Seeing these warships destroyed so quickly, the morale of the human camp is greatly increased.


    On the one hand, they organized an orderly retreat to a place where there was no sea water. On the other hand, they began to reorganize their camp and prepare to fight back.


    After these warships were hit by Chu Feng and turned into fireballs, a large number of soldiers jumped out of the warships with a scream and jumped into the sea with a plop.


    But along with these soldiers, there are also a large number of human monsters with pale skin and white eyes.


    Seeing these familiar monsters, people are shocked.


    "Zombies! How could it be a zombie? "


    People are shocked. Since these giant ships are controlled by human beings, why are there zombies on warships? Shouldn''t human beings and Zombies be eternal enemies? Why can both sides live in peace.


    But it doesn''t matter to think of the scene where these people and the sea people join hands.


    "These people have joined hands with the sea people and zombies. They have betrayed human beings. They have become our enemies. Brothers, let''s take up our weapons and fight against these animals who betray human beings to the end!"


    Some of the leaders of the human camp yelled, "kill!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    The human camp shouts to the sky,

 Chapter 727

    No one can resist the joy of home lost and recovered, some people will collapse and yield because of losing everything, but there are always some people, the more adversity, the more able to bloom.


    A large number of zombies fell into the sea from the exploding warship, put out the fire on them, and then put out the human beings in the water.


    "Thunder corpse dragon!"


    Call the thunder corpse dragon to your side, and then take the thunder corpse dragon to the broken stone pillar.


    One by one, the seal was made in Chu Feng''s hand and landed around the stone pillar.


    With the appearance of these seals, the original broken stone column appeared hazy shadow, and then Chu Feng put a lot of attention into the heaven and earth seal, let the broken stone column reorganization.


    After the reconstruction of the stone pillar, the tsunami that was originally intended to flow here was calmed down again, causing a burst of cheers from the human camp.


    But Chu Feng knew that it was only an emergency measure, which could last about four or five hours.


    This kind of emergency means is actually to buy time for mending the array.


    After the tsunami was restored, there was a battle between humans and these soldiers.


    It''s just that as soon as the fight started, the human side suffered heavy casualties.


    There are more than 20000 soldiers who come down from the warship and then land, but they are all level 5 soldiers.


    Most of the zombies in the back are level 5, even level 6.


    There are only about 2000 people who rush in front of us. In front of this wave of soldiers, they are soon submerged and finally become food for zombies.


    But even in the face of death, they didn''t have the slightest fear. Instead, they didn''t hesitate to let all the forces in their bodies burst out.


    "No! Reorganize the camp! "


    Several leaders of the survival base quickly organized people to prepare for defense with the help of defense facilities.


    "Knights of hell, organize the formation!"


    Wei broke the army to shout a way, the hell Knight Order starts to reorganize the formation quickly under his organization.


    Su YuYan''s demon hunting regiment and members of the reconnaissance camp gathered around Chu Feng, waiting for Chu Feng to give orders.


    Chu Feng looked at these soldiers in the distance with cold eyes. When he saw that these soldiers and Zombies were fighting together, he already understood something.


    Although some powerful psychic powers will develop the use of psychic power to control some zombies or mutant beasts, the scale is absolutely impossible.


    There is only one person in the world who can do it.


    Or only one treasure can do it.


    "Wan min Yin, long Ao, are you still alive?"


    Chu Feng''s hand condensed a long black sword, which is no longer the final version of the scourge sword, but the sharp weapon of group attack.


    The black sword of heavenly retribution came out of Chu Feng''s hand and landed in the middle of the soldiers and zombies of Bangzi kingdom. Then the black lightning burst out in a flash. The black lightning covered the area of kilometers. All the people who were hit by the black lightning were numb and hard to move.


    Seeing this, the powers of the human camp immediately took the opportunity to attack and kill these people, killing hundreds of people.


    Seeing such heavy casualties on the other side, the morale of the human camp was greatly boosted.


    Hell Knight order is also in this section, quickly organize the formation, ready to charge.


    "The first battalion, along the coastline from the left, the second battalion, along the coastline 100 meters away from the direction, from the right, the Third Battalion ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Wei paojun constantly issued one after another instructions, Tuo chufeng used to call six teams as a brigade, but in actual combat, in order to distinguish the instructions, they still used to call one Camp two.


    Connected to the order, Wei broke the army personally with two battalions of troops, killed in the past.


    In order to break the army, the black iron battle axe in his hand is like a hurricane, forming a vacuum of life around him. Where he passes, all the enemies become half, just like a human shaped meat grinder.


    In normal army operations, it is very important to protect the commander, because the life and death of the commander is directly related to the morale of the whole army and the success or failure of the war.


    As long as the manager is still there, the morale is still there.


    After the death of the commander-in-chief, he tried his best to attack the enemy. That is really a small number of elites.


    However, after the arrival of the new era, people''s strength has been greatly enhanced, and the strength gap between the strong and the weak has become very huge.


    If you have strong strength and live in the rear, it will be a blow to the morale.


    If it''s the regular army, it''s OK. They trust each other very much. They understand the importance of tactics and obeying orders.


    However, if the general and the commander-in-chief can not charge ahead, the team will not be united at the beginning.


    There are also a lot of non-governmental forces who have suffered losses in this respect. They think that as long as they become the boss, they can send their younger brother to death, and all of them should obey their own orders.Such a boss, as long as his strength is not enough to suppress everyone, will die miserably.


    Even if the strength is enough to suppress everyone, if you don''t exercise yourself in the battlefield, your strength will be gradually surpassed by your subordinates.


    Basically, the large forces that can survive to the present are those who have suffered losses or have seen others suffer similar losses.


    Even if the commander of the first army does not charge in the first line, he must at least be in the front.


    Wei''s breaking army took the lead. In a flash, hundreds of lives happened in his hands. With his own strength, he directly broke a small hole. The hell Knights of the two battalions behind him rushed directly through the gap and tore the enemy''s formation apart.


    Then, the rest of the hell knights from four directions, in the enemy''s array back and forth in the fight.


    After two rounds of charge, the enemy''s formation, which had not been reorganized after landing, became fragmented and unable to reorganize.


    See the chivalry of hell, the human camp momentum.


    There have even been some impulsive demon hunting regiments, which directly killed out of the rear bunkers and charged directly against the enemy.


    But at this time, a few zombies in the zombie group suddenly gave out a low shriek.


    All the zombies, after hearing the scream of the Zombie King, stopped eating at the same time. Their white eyes were filled with red, and they launched a crazy charge against the human camp.


    This is the rage state of the Zombie King, which can make these zombies attack at the cost of overdraft.


    "The Zombie King? Is there no lesson, or is there no intelligence between you two? "


    Chu Feng''s hand appeared a black spear, and then out.

 Chapter 728

    Several deafening explosions broke out among the zombies.


    For every Zombie King in his early days, Chu Feng directly sent a spear to him.


    Several black explosions and shocks appeared, and nearby humans and Zombies were all affected.


    But fortunately, this type of zombies are in the rear command, so the injured humans are soldiers from Bangzi country.


    At the bottom of the sea, the Dragon Turtle was scared to see this scene: "is his power endless?"


    What it doesn''t know is that Chu Feng''s strength is not endless, but at least it can''t be exhausted with such a little strength.


    Especially after refining Shuifu last time, the level of Yuanfu has been improved.


    This makes Chu Feng have the impulse to attack the sea emperor directly. If he can refine the holy land directly, his strength will change qualitatively.


    At this time, a mutiny broke out among the enemy''s soldiers.


    "It''s not the same as what we imagined, isn''t it that the Chinese soldiers are very weak? Why are these people so powerful? "


    "The people in charge of intelligence are cheating us. We''re going to retreat, we''re going to court martial, we''re going to try those bastards."


    "Who''s going to talk to the opposite side? We are willing to negotiate peacefully."


    After seeing this scene, Chu Feng was stunned, but most of the people in the human camp didn''t understand the language of Bangzi country, so they continued to attack.


    The soldiers of Bangzi country mutinied in the front line, and the zombies began to suffer.


    The members of the hell Knight Order are constantly fighting in and out of each other''s formation. They are holding red blades in their hands. Everywhere they pass, they are full of bloodbath.


    Zombies, of course, are not affected by such things, but humans are not.


    After seeing this scene, not to mention Chu Feng, even the Hai people were stunned.


    "Who are these people? To raise their strength to this level is to let them die? " The Dragon turtle roared angrily.


    The mutiny of human soldiers turned the landing war into a joke.


    But at this time, a voice came into the ear of the Dragon turtle: "do you think I sent these people here to kill the enemy? It''s just that zombies don''t know how to fly warships, so I need some people to sail and take charge of command. I don''t expect these human beings to succeed at all. "


    "What are you going to do?" Asked the tortoise.


    "Wait and see!"


    I don''t know what happened, but it''s a great opportunity for human beings.


    Mankind launched a counterattack bravely and began to encircle and suppress these landing enemies.


    The zombies in the front row didn''t know how to retreat and launched a fierce and fearless attack on human beings. Then the two sides fought together.


    The human soldiers of Bangzi country came to the back row, ready to jump on the back of the Shanghai people, and then ran away. They were not willing to waste their precious lives here.


    But at this time, some zombies blocked their way.


    "Go, you filthy things, get out of the way, or I''ll kill you."


    A young officer expelled the zombies in a disgusting tone. They were willing to accept the zombies because they were valuable as cannon fodder.


    But these dirty things dare to stand in their way, which makes them uncomfortable.


    The Bangzi soldiers in the back row are even ready to kill zombies with their powers.


    Human beings are arrogant creatures. After all, they are standing at the top of the food chain. Arrogance is normal. However, people who love small animals and the environment, their idea itself, is also based on the foundation of human dominance and the favor imposed on the weak.


    The people of Bangzi country are famous for their arrogance.


    Although they are a colonized country, because of the international situation, their top management has covered up the fact of being colonized and brainwashed the people into the most powerful country in the world. In their eyes, they are the center of the whole earth and the master of human beings.


    Moreover, their country is very good at self hypnosis, and they agree to fight side by side with these zombies, which is actually the above mandatory requirement, but they are able to convince themselves that this is a gift to these zombies.


    When the officers were ready to go forward and command the zombies with the method taught above.


    "Click!"


    A crisp fracture appeared on the officer''s neck. A zombie came to him and bit his neck.


    Seeing the officer dead in front of him, the eyes of the soldiers were a little dull.


    "You guys"


    as they were about to curse the zombies, they suddenly rushed towards them.


    A tragedy happened on this coastline, and a large number of powerful zombies came out from the sea behind, taking these humans as their food.After experiencing this scene, the soldiers of Bangzi country want to run away.


    Now their arrogance is not worth mentioning. They have to live.


    Even some people desperately run to Huaxia side, ready to surrender to Huaxia to save their lives.


    "We surrender, we surrender!"


    "We surrender, don''t kill us, help us kill these zombies, we surrender."


    However, the Chinese people are a little self-conscious in the face of this kind of battlefield. How can they save the soldiers of Bangzi country from these zombies?


    Not only the zombies in the sea, but also the zombies in the front row began to turn around and join the feast.


    These Bangzi soldiers desperately want to use the methods of controlling zombies to keep them away from their side, but they find that they have no effect on these methods.


    A large number of soldiers were directly torn up and eaten by zombies, which is like purgatory on earth.


    These zombies devoured the soldiers of Bangzi country, and their breath became more powerful.


    Although I don''t know what means were used, these soldiers are all of level 5. Their flesh and blood and the force in their bodies are very precious things.


    After the zombies ate these people, a large number of zombies were promoted to level 6, and even a dozen zombies with strong phagocytosis and digestion ability broke through to level 7 on the spot.


    The lost promotion method is so simple, the vitality of heaven and earth can be broken through, and the flesh and blood can also be broken through.


    Human flesh and blood is the biggest tonic for zombies.


    After feeling the strong breath of these zombies, everyone''s heart was covered with a shadow.


    How can they defeat so many powerful zombies?


    Hard to get back home, so to lose again?

 Chapter 729

    More than 100000 zombies swarmed out of the sea.


    A large number of sea animals also took advantage of this opportunity to start landing and launched attacks on human beings.


    After the death of the soldiers of Bangzi country, the human camp, which had gained the upper hand, was in a strange situation of retreat.


    After all, the soldiers of Bangzi country in the enemy camp can sometimes be regarded as friendly forces.


    Even if their strength generally reaches level five, their role in the battlefield is not great.


    After all, the level is not everything, even if there is a difference of two big levels, the other party''s hand with enough sophisticated weapons, hit your key, will still bring you damage.


    But when these Bangzi soldiers were eaten by the zombie group behind them, the strength of the zombie group increased greatly.


    Without these soldiers, the sea''s cannon fodder also played a powerful role.


    A large number of sea people drive low-level sea animals to these zombies, and then let the zombies eat these low-level sea animals. Some of them were hungry, but they didn''t start to eat the zombies of their companions under the threat of the king of corpses. Now they see these fresh sea animals, and they start to gobble up one by one.


    The malnutrition of the lean zombies, with the naked eye speed of filling up.


    Seeing this scene, the human camp was even more upset.


    The hell knights are still fighting back and forth in other people''s camp. After a complete round of fighting, they can take the lives of tens of thousands of enemies. However, in the face of the sea of people tactics, they still don''t look at it enough.


    Their greatest role is to weaken the enemy''s offensive and reduce the casualties of the human camp.


    Thunder corpse dragon came down from the sky, spitting out a mass of black lightning in its mouth, which burst out in the middle of the zombie group. A group of zombies were hit by the black lightning and directly turned into coke. The high-level zombies who barely survived also convulsed. Then thunder corpse dragon opened its mouth and swallowed a 7-level corpse king.


    Seeing the heroic appearance of thunder corpse dragon, the morale of the human camp is greatly boosted.


    "Behind us is our new home. We are fighting with these animals!"


    The human beings who have killed red eyes are now ignoring the strength gap between the two sides. They fight with the enemy desperately. Even if there is some level gap, their courage is enough to make up for it.


    Two hellhounds spit out black flames and strong winds at the same time. Hundreds of zombies are covered with flames and then killed by the rising human beings.


    Chu Feng''s curse sword kept flying out, but any zombie group close to the human camp would be hit by the black thunder in Chu Feng''s hand, and then fall into the paralysis of the group.


    He directly killed a small number of enemies, but this practice has greatly reduced the pressure of the human camp.


    Those zombies who broke through to level 7 were going to steal, but under the authority of Chu Feng, these zombies stopped attacking.


    "You''re not coming, are you? Then I''ll go by myself. "


    Seeing the humanized fear in the zombie group performance, Chu Feng shows a mocking smile. He jumps to the back of chasing electricity, turns into black lightning, and rushes towards the enemy.


    He held a red flame sword in both hands, where all the heads of zombies were cut in half. Before he could land on the ground, Chu Feng had already run farther.


    The members of the reconnaissance battalion rode on hell nightmare horses, tearing the formation behind Chu Feng.


    Although they didn''t get Chu Feng''s order, since Chu Feng wanted to decapitate, they couldn''t just sit by and at least clear the way for Chu Feng''s retreat.


    Yes, they don''t think that Chu Feng is likely to fail at all.


    Chu Feng can''t count how many zombies he has killed, and he doesn''t have to count the number of these ants. Under the perception of spiritual power, the smell of those powerful zombies is like open fire.


    Soon, there was no human around Chu Feng.


    The front line of the battle between human beings and Zombies has been crossed by him, and there are only zombies and sea animals around him.


    The zombies and sea beasts around launched a deadly attack on Chu Feng. One tentacle, Shi Jue, even directly took charge of his companion''s body, and wanted to wrap his tentacle around the chasing electricity.


    However, under Chu Feng''s double swords, all the obstacles were vain.


    But fortunately, no matter how powerful these zombies become, even if they have a body of steel far more than human beings, which makes it difficult to break the defense of the same level, they are only physically strong. Even if some zombies can use the power of elements, they can not mobilize the force between heaven and earth.


    Because when humans become zombies, the soul is gone.


    A body without soul, even if it is born again with wisdom, how can it control the power of heaven and earth?


    Among those sea beasts, although there are also some magic, but at the speed of Chu Feng, the sea beast has no time to aim, and can only kill Chu Feng with the enemies around him.


    When Chu Feng was only 100 meters away from the first corpse king, he suddenly threw up the ChiYan sword in his left hand and flew into the air. Then a black spear appeared in his hand.Because these zombies are too far behind, his spear of scourge may be intercepted on the way.


    Whether it''s the spear or the sword of Tianqian, they lost their flexibility while pursuing the ultimate speed and penetration, which is why Chu Feng used decapitation tactics.


    It''s cool to kill the enemy directly with the battery, but it''s just a waste.


    The other side has already used the sea of people tactics. Are you afraid to consume your strength?


    Although Chu Feng''s Yuanli is almost endless, it takes time to portray Yuanfu. He doesn''t know how many enemies he will face and what kind of enemies he will face next.


    After all, his enemy is the seal of peoples.


    If the Wanmin seal group composes a complete seal, it will be even more terrible.


    Even with the power of Tiandi Yin, Chu Feng may not be able to kill the enemy.


    After penetrating several zombies, the black spear of heaven''s curse fell into the corpse King''s chest and burst. Chu Feng rushed into the circle and took the seventh level crystal nucleus.


    Today''s zombies will also eat their companions or the nuclei in their brains for evolution. If the nucleus of the king of corpses falls into the mouth of the zombie group and a king of corpses is born again, then Chu Feng''s trip will be in vain. This is another reason why Chu Feng must come here in person.


    After taking away the seventh crystal nucleus, Chu Feng took away a large number of corpses around him.


    Then, he kept killing the next corpse king.


    As long as all the corpse kings are killed, these zombies will be leaderless. Without the corpse king, the zombies will fight against each other, unable to tell the difference between sea animals and human beings.

 Chapter 730

    After killing the corpse king, the ChiYan sword thrown to the sky by Chu Feng falls down again and returns to Chu Feng''s hands.


    Seeing Chu Feng walking among the corpses, as if he was in a state of no one, the morale of the human camp improved again, but the masters of the sea clan were not calm.


    If it goes on like this, they don''t have to fight at all.


    After the third corpse king died under Chu Feng''s sword, the rest of the corpse King gathered a large number of his younger brothers and gathered around him, ready to protect themselves with quantity.


    But this is just for Chu Feng to use the curse of heaven once more.


    In this constant killing, Chu Feng did not open the yuan spirit Taoist system.


    Yuanlingdao has two very important combat functions. One is super intuition, which means that the body follows the feelings, even exceeds the reaction speed of instinct. The other is super computation, which means that the body can keep absolutely calm and not be affected by any emotion.


    The former''s super intuitive state is also improved according to the user''s own combat experience.


    Chu Feng, who has 10 years of experience in fighting and killing, is in a super intuitive state, and his reaction ability has been further improved.


    However, after he often uses super intuitive state to fight, even if he returns to the normal state, his way of fighting is also moving towards super intuitive state.


    In other words, if Chu Feng''s initial operation level was gold level and his super intuitive state was king level, now his operation level can also be close to diamond level.


    Therefore, a new function of Yuan Lingdao was discovered by Chu Feng: learning.


    In a calm state, he can use the fastest speed to study the array and the innovation of various moves. In a super intuitive state, what he learns is further fighting consciousness.


    Chu Feng doesn''t know what kind of situation human combat consciousness can reach, but even after 10 years of experience, his combat consciousness can''t reach the limit of human beings.


    Therefore, with the increase of Yuan Lingdao style, Chu Feng got further promotion.


    Zombies and sea animals nearby attack Chu Feng constantly, but each attack is at the critical moment, and Chu Feng narrowly avoids it. At the same time, Chu Feng''s sword will take at least one life, and it may be several.


    When the fifth corpse king died in the hands of Chu Feng, the surrounding air temperature suddenly dropped.


    A large number of snowflakes falling, a cold of bone marrow toward Chu Feng gathered over, together with the zombies around Chu Feng, the action is also slow down.


    "The mantle of damnation!"


    Chu Feng had a black cloak on his body.


    Under the black cloak, even the cold was resisted outside.


    That''s the trick created by Chu Feng''s whim after he evolved the move of Tianqian into a solid sword that can be fixed.


    If we can materialize energy directly, why should we stick to weapons?


    Although it''s more difficult to make a battle suit directly, there''s no problem in condensing it into a cloak.


    Moreover, the scourge cloak is made up of energy. It may be less resistant to physical attacks, but it has a miraculous effect against energy attacks.


    Even if it is unable to resist the cold with physical defense, it can also be blocked with a cape.


    After the cold attack, Chu Feng explored the source of the cold with his mental strength.


    This is a fishman mage under the sea. It looks very similar to the fishman warlock who was killed by Yi Qiuling in Shuifu before. The fishman warlock has a scepter in his hand. The top of the scepter is inlaid with a blue gem, and the cold is coming out of the blue gem.


    "Thunder corpse dragon!"


    Chu Feng gives orders to thunder corpse dragon through soul contract.


    Thunder corpse dragon, who ate the third seventh level zombie, immediately flew in the direction of Chu Feng after receiving Chu Feng''s order, and went directly under the sea.


    A burst of surging in the sea, countless sea animals toward the thunder corpse dragon.


    Thunder corpse dragon spits out black lightning in its mouth. The whole sea area is filled with black electric current. Countless sea animals float on the sea surface, all of them are scorched black, and some of them even send out the smell of barbecue.


    The fishman warlock waves his staff, turns the sea water into an ice blade, and cuts the thunder corpse dragon.


    However, the thunder corpse dragon did not care at all and let the ice blades cut on its own scales. After the ice blades, there were only some white marks left.


    "No!"


    The ichthyosaur is ready to turn and run away. However, the speed of thunder corpse dragon in the water is not slower than that in the air. He bites the ichthyosaur half of his body and swallows it into his stomach.


    After eating the fishman warlock, the thunder corpse dragon comes out from under the sea and returns to Chu Feng, then spits out an ice blue staff.


    Chu Feng took a look at the ice blue staff and then put it away.He has seen many treasures in the future, not bad at this one.


    As for the function of this staff, there will be plenty of time to study, but now he has a lot of enemies to solve.


    After the fishman warlock was solved, Chu Feng continued to shuttle among the corpses.


    Thunder corpse dragon is constantly prominent, one after another breath of death, with a strong corrosive black airflow, even zombies can corrode.


    This also accelerated the movement of Chu Feng.


    Every time the scourge comes, there will be a 7-level corpse king died in the hands of Chu Feng.


    Before others had time to see the strength of the corpse king, Chu Feng had already killed the corpse king, just like cutting melons and vegetables, and was invincible on the battlefield.


    When Chu Feng''s level 7 nuclei reached 17, all the corpse kings had disappeared, and all the level 7 sea animals were lurking under the sea and did not dare to appear.


    After losing the suppression of the corpse king, countless zombies began to attack the sea animals around them.


    Chu Feng jumps on the back of thunder corpse dragon and ascends to the sky. Then he scans the zombies with his mental power. Once a zombie has the ability to call on other zombies, he will immediately kill the zombie.


    As a result, the battlefield fell into chaos, and the relationship between zombies and sea animals changed from fighting side by side to hostility.


    The human camp doesn''t plan to attack until the two sides win or lose. Instead, it takes advantage of the chaos of the enemy to replace those comrades in arms who consume a lot of energy. Those who don''t have time to take part in the battle in the back row go up and give the replaced teammates a rest.


    Such a decision seems a little unwise, but if the zombie gets a big promotion after swallowing the sea animals, then the human camp will be unjust!


    The hell Knights also withdrew. The opponent''s formation has been completely confused. There is no need to charge. They just keep wandering on the edge of the battlefield. Once there is a sign that the battlefield is out of control, they will move quickly.


    And Chu Feng stands in the sadness of thunder corpse dragon, overlooking the whole battlefield.


    Today''s battlefield is under control.

 Chapter 731

    After more than five hours of fierce fighting, the zombies invading the coastline have basically fallen, and all the sea animals in the large array have almost died.


    However, in Chu Feng''s perception, there are some strong breath, re sneaked into the sea.


    After all, the overall situation has been decided, and there is no need for unnecessary resistance. Therefore, the enemy does not have to come to give their heads away.


    It''s very rare for a war to end only after the last soldier.


    "With this lesson, it must be very difficult for the Hai people to launch the next attack."


    Chu Feng''s way of thinking.


    Although there are more creatures in the sea than on land, there is a limit. There are only so many creatures that can be supported by a sea area.


    Even if there is a holy land behind it, life in the sea is limited.


    Even if life in the sea recovers faster than on land, it takes a cycle.


    Although Chu Feng had no specific research on this aspect, even if he judged by his own experience, he was afraid that the sea people had also destroyed most of their troops. In a long period of time, before this is the next great change in heaven and earth, this sea area will not recover.


    Of course, if the whole earth''s sea people are all concentrated here to invade the land, it''s another matter.


    However, even if the haihuangyin was born later, this kind of thing did not happen, so Chu Feng did not need to consider this kind of thing.


    In this war, there are more than 7000 casualties on the human side. These casualties are the main fighters in a survival base, which is a huge blow to the coastal forces.


    However, there is no depression, because we are used to it.


    When they moved to the west, they didn''t know how many people died because of the mutant animals. Now, in the face of so many powerful sea animals and unexpected zombies, their casualties were only more than 7000 people, which was unexpected.


    Chu Feng reestablished the stone column, and then continued to prepare for the next carving work.


    The human camp, on the other hand, began to rebuild their homeland on this land. Their movements were very skilled and painfully skilled.


    In just three days, the rudiments of three survival bases have been successfully established.


    At this time, the military also sent a large number of basic living materials for them to rebuild their homes. In this war, the military did not arrive in time, not because of their inefficiency, but because there were too many people moving westward when the tsunami occurred. The military sent a large number of people to stabilize the order, because there was a city of dawn here On the contrary, the military is relieved of the order here.


    They trust Chu Feng very much. Since Chu Feng is here, how can there be chaos here?


    It is because of this trust that there is no military shadow in this war.


    When Chu Feng was about to finish the layout of Jiulong Zhenhai array, Gao Yangsong, on behalf of the military, sent Chu Feng the information he needed.


    [when the North China Military Region liberated Northeast China, it was found that special changes had taken place in the Koguryo Peninsula to the south of Northeast China, where the number of zombies was very small, but there were no survivors, including mutant animals and insects. We suspect that this may be due to changes in the South Peninsula of the Koguryo peninsula. ¡¿


    after receiving this information, Chu Feng was not surprised.


    "Long Ao, what happened today is caused by the joint efforts of you and Haizu?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes are murderous, "but since I found your trace, how can I miss this opportunity to kill you?"


    The only ones that can control a large number of zombies are the seal of peoples and the seal of living creatures.


    The strength of the sea people has already reached the limit. There should not have been many casualties on the human side, but it is because of the appearance of these zombies that they have caused great damage to the human camp.


    He didn''t know the reason why long Ao did it, but since he had found the trace of long Ao, he would never miss the chance to kill his opponent.


    However, he has to wait until the completion of the sea battle in Jiulong Town.


    It took Chu Feng another three days to calm down the sea area. Now all the sea water has retreated below the coastline and become calm.


    Even if human beings enter the sea to fight with the sea people, they will not occupy the disadvantage of the environment.


    Because the water has been very calm, under the action of the sea formation in Jiulong Town, it becomes like a swamp. It is like that people are not as down-to-earth as they are stepping on the desert, so that the sea people can not play their combat effectiveness.


    After the battle, it''s battle distribution.


    He did not personally participate in the distribution of work, but directly called Su Yuan, said the distribution of the program, the rest of the handover work completely thrown pot.


    "Take half of the spoils here, and exchange the rest."After hearing about this exchange scheme, the human camp is boiling, because they know that the contribution of Dawning city in this war is very huge. It can be said that dawning city accounts for more than 90% of this contribution, but only takes half of the distribution.


    Such a distribution scheme, let Chu Feng''s reputation again.


    The profits they made in this war were enough to equip more than 300000 people with weapons made of black iron.


    Of course, Chu Feng knows that the bottom line that these people can accept is that he takes more than 80%. However, the disaster of the Hai people will be very serious in the future. If he can build up a force in the seaside to constantly weaken the Hai people and cut their flesh, it will also be very good for human beings.


    If it is to sacrifice himself to become a human race, Chu Feng may also consider it.


    However, if only part of the interests are given away, the Hai people will be weakened, and a large number of people will appreciate and support them. Then Chu Feng has no reason to disagree with such a deal.


    After the strength of these people has been strengthened, they will certainly work harder to kill the Hai people in the future. After all, the corpses of the Hai people can also be exchanged for benefits.


    After dealing with the affairs here, Chu Feng set out northward with the people of the reconnaissance camp.


    Now, at the southernmost side of the Koguryo peninsula.


    "Ha ha ha, the Hai people are too stupid. Do they want to kill Chu Feng with such a little force? You know, Chu Feng is the one who once defeated me. "


    A young man with handsome face and arrogant temperament burst out laughing on the top of a building, "do you want to kill Chu Feng with my strength? If you dream, give me the seal of the whole creature first, otherwise, nothing will happen! However, although a number of zombie elites have been lost, it''s worthwhile to get rid of those stupid elites. From now on, I''m completely in control here. "

 Chapter 732

    Chu Feng took the reconnaissance battalion to gallop on the earth. With their current strength, there were not many people who could stop them at full speed.


    It''s still the team going to Lake Baikal, but this time Su Yuyan has been added to the team.


    This is Su YuYan''s strong request. Before, she failed to go to central China with Chu Feng for support. As a result, Chu Feng disappeared for more than a month.


    So, after giving Zhao fan and Xu Yan the work of the demon hunting group, Su Yuyan went to the north with Chu Feng''s team.


    In this regard, Chu Feng is helpless.


    However, Su YuYan''s strength has reached level 6, and Chu Feng doesn''t worry about her, let alone her delay.


    Under the full speed of the people, it took only one day to reach the boundary of North China.


    However, although after the capital, but Chu Feng did not return to the capital to see the plan, he has no nostalgia there.


    In addition to the people who promised him to take care of his family, but their living expenses were also taken care of by the people in the North China military region, and all the expenses were borne by Chu Feng. Of course, this cost is nothing for today''s Chu Feng.


    It is worth mentioning that after the liberation of Northeast China by the North China military region, the food crisis in North China has been completely relieved.


    In the granary of Northeast China, the grain reserves are very large. Because of the cold weather, the grain is well preserved. In addition, many soldiers are still abiding by their responsibilities. Even in the past few months, the granary has not been disturbed.


    This makes dawning city''s grain less a big buyer, but Chu Feng didn''t care.


    Dawning city has also been storing strategic reserves. Since there is one less target to buy, the strategic reserves of Dawning city will be more.


    After being in North China, Chu Feng came to the ice city nonstop.


    After three hours of rest, Chu Feng and others continued to set out.


    This kind of high-intensity driving is a great load for everyone, but everyone in the team has a very strong will. This difficulty is nothing for everyone. So after another seven hours of driving, everyone finally entered the boundary of the Koguryo peninsula.


    "Han Yunxiao and Zou Mengxuan, you are going south from both sides of the peninsula in two routes. You must pay attention to check how many ships are berthing along the coastline and ports. No matter what the result, you must keep in touch with me with your communication token and tell me the result."


    Under Chu Feng''s command, the reconnaissance battalion was divided into two routes, starting from two directions.


    Chu Feng and Su Yuyan pushed southward from the middle.


    The average width of the Koguryo peninsula is 300 kilometers. Now Chu Feng''s team is divided into three routes, which is enough to inspect the situation of the peninsula.


    Moreover, the North China military region has sent people to check the situation here before. Now what Chu Feng wants to do is confirm, not probe.


    Two hours later, Chu Feng got the news.


    "All the ships in the coastal ports have sunk or disappeared. Now there are no more ships left. Now there are not many zombies in the port area, let alone people."


    If the number of human beings is relatively small, it means that human beings may have been defeated by zombies, so countless small countries have perished, and it is not surprising that the Koguryo Peninsula has been destroyed.


    However, even zombies are very rare, which is very strange.


    "Can''t it be said that"


    Chu Feng''s heart sank. According to his understanding of the future generations of long Ao, he probably has guessed what happened on this peninsula.


    He was able to beat long Ao, the strength gap between the two sides is of course a big reason, but the bigger reason is because of his understanding of each other.


    Long Ao knows nothing about himself, but he knows himself and his enemy.


    The status gap between the two sides is really big, but Chu Feng has the advantage of rebirth.


    Therefore, in the comprehensive contest, Chu Feng was quite calculating and careless, which made long Ao lose so miserably. But Rao was so. The North China military region also paid the price of more than 100000 soldiers. If long Ao''s subordinates were included, the number of losses would be more.


    In Chu Feng''s various calculations, long Ao is finally driven to the end by him.


    But the appearance of Dragon Tortoise gives dragon Ao a chance of life.


    If long Ao wants to use the power of Wanmin seal to develop himself, he will never make any noise, so Huaxia can''t stay any longer.


    But what I didn''t expect was that long Ao was so bold to develop his power next to Huaxia.


    However, his choice is just right, because the population in the north of China is too small, but the total population of the Koguryo peninsula is more than 100 million. Whether it''s a population or a zombie, long Ao can get what he wants. To eliminate the risk, it''s really a good place for development.


    If it wasn''t for the soldiers of Bangzi country, Chu Feng would not have guessed that long Ao was here!"No, long Ao couldn''t have guessed that the soldiers of Bangzi country would expose their identity because of their own stupidity, and he who had suffered a great loss in my hands would certainly not have hoped that only that little force would want to destroy me, so he should have expected my arrival."


    Think of here, Chu Feng''s heart is a burst of cold.


    Long Ao, worthy of being the biggest opponent in his previous life, was able to develop in such a situation, and emptied the population and Zombies here.


    Chu Feng and the scouting camp continued to push southward. The city here had been abandoned. Now the survival bases established in the suburbs still retain traces of human life, but these survival bases were also destroyed by zombies or human attacks.


    Chu Feng is constantly scanning with his mental energy, but he can''t see anyone except a few thin zombies who can''t eat enough.


    Along the way, Zhang Ziqing and Su Yuyan are also silent.


    Su Yuyan clenched his fist: "these, do you think so?"


    She has found seven along the way, with traces of human new survival bases, but these survival bases are full of bullet holes and shell destruction traces.


    This is the genocide. This is the war of annihilation.


    Chu Feng nodded: "if I''m not wrong, long Ao, who we wanted to kill last time in Shangjing, survived after being rescued by Longgui. He has been developing silently here with the help of Wanmin seal. Last time I guessed Bangzi country, he also intended to do it."


    Is that him?


    Su YuYan''s heart chills. Chu Feng''s determination to kill long Ao last time has greatly affected her.


    However, she could not understand why Chu Feng had to kill each other.


    Now seeing these shattered survival bases and the human homeland that was barely rebuilt but destroyed, Su Yuyan has understood Chu Feng''s idea.


    He must have foreseen it.


    Then Chu Feng and others came to the United States, the military base established by the suzerain of the colony of Bangzi to suppress the rebels of Bangzi.


    But, here has been empty, only a piece of ruins.


    In the southern port, there is no ship.


    "Sure enough, are you a little late?"


    Chu Feng clenched his fist, and his heart was full of reluctance.

 Chapter 733

    Although it had been expected for a long time, Chu Feng was still unwilling to see the empty port with his own eyes.


    But he had no choice. He had to arrange the sea formation in Jiulong Town himself. Before the arrangement was completed, he was also devoid of skills and gave the other side the chance to escape.


    It is estimated that the character of long Ao is to put all the survivors on the whole peninsula. Zombies, as well as all kinds of creatures, are used as food for only a few human beings and zombies to grow up.


    Now that the other side has left by boat, and with the help of the Hai people, it is possible to go anywhere on the earth. Chu Feng has no strength to roam the whole world, and of course it is impossible to go all over the world to find the other side.


    Now that the whole peninsula has been abandoned, it will be a matter of the future to revive it.


    "Go back!"


    Since there are no enemies here, Chu Feng can only return without success.


    However, to be on the safe side, Chu Feng still ordered to continue to search here and killed all the zombies left here by the way.


    if there are dragon eyes in these zombies, that''s not good.


    However, Chu Feng believes that since the other party is also one of the inheritors of the three treasures, sooner or later both sides will have the chance to meet again. Now long Ao is not a member of China, but an enemy of China.


    Since the enemy is not Huaxia, what is there to be afraid of?


    After two hours, Han Yunxiao suddenly reported to him: "report, we found a survivor, these survivors are hiding in a very hidden basement."


    After getting the news, Chu Feng goes to the place Han Yunxiao refers to. A 12-year-old girl is hiding in a corner, shivering and looking at Chu Feng and others with a look of fear. It''s just that under this fear, there is an invisible hatred.


    Beside the little girl, there are some finished instant noodles bags and some mineral water bottles. It seems that the little girl lives on these things.


    Although the little girl hides well, how can she hide more than Chu Feng:


    "do you know something? Don''t worry, I can understand what you say. "


    The little girl cried out: "demons, they are demons. They ate my parents and my family. They ate everyone."


    She was a little girl in the end. Although she was full of hatred in her heart, she finally met a person who could confide in her, and her emotions were suddenly released.


    After hearing the little girl''s cry, people couldn''t bear it.


    In the cry, an untimely voice came: "do you want revenge?"


    The crowd looked at the source of the voice, and it turned out to be Chu Feng.


    Zhang Ziqing frowned. It''s too bad to ask such a question at this time!


    Ye Xiaohui looks at Chu Feng, thinking.


    Yiyi stands next to Ye Xiaohui. She looks down and doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    "If you want to continue to cry here, you can continue to cry! If you want revenge, I can give you a chance. " Chu Feng said calmly.


    "I think so!"


    The little girl almost stopped crying in two seconds, and then firmly yelled to Chu Feng, "I want revenge, I want revenge on those who killed my family."


    Seeing the little girl''s change, everyone was a little surprised.


    They can see that this little girl''s transformation is not completed in an instant. How can a little girl who is very afraid of strangers from the beginning say such words firmly?


    That is to say, the little girl just pretended to be.


    The corner of Chu Feng''s mouth is a smile. Long Ao has almost turned the whole peninsula into ruins. How can the little girl who can survive under the ruins be a simple character?


    To survive in such an environment is not necessarily by strength, but by wisdom and will.


    But this little girl, what she lacks is strength.


    Chu Feng''s hands appeared a burning lotus seed, and a frozen fruit, handed to the little girl: "if you want strength, swallow these two things at the same time, of course, you have a certain chance of direct death."


    The little girl did not hesitate to take the lotus seed and fruit from Chu Feng''s hands. When she took the two things, one of her tender hands showed the same trace as the flame burning, and the other formed frost on the surface. However, the little girl did not shrink her hands except instinctively.


    She put both things into her mouth at once, and then gulped them down.


    She knows that if the other party wants to kill herself, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome. She has seen too many people killed these days. Seeing that the whole city has been slaughtered, it has a great impact on her young soul. Several of her friends also have mental breakdown and are found.Maybe there are some problems with these two things, but they will have vitality.


    Seeing the decisive look of the little girl, everyone in the reconnaissance camp was silent.


    Han Yunxiao sighed: "I understand, even if the other party is a child, we can''t look down on the other party at will, or we may suffer."


    They nodded deeply.


    This little girl is not strong now. If her strength reaches a certain level, it may not pose a threat to them.


    They are negligent because of each other''s appearance. If the other party really wants to hurt themselves, maybe they are also on the way.


    Everyone''s reaction, is also one of Chu Feng want.


    Of course, there is another reason, that is to do experiments.


    This fruit was found by him when he was collecting mutant plants on the Bank of Lake Baikal. It contains very pure ice spirit power. According to pharmacological calculation, it should be able to neutralize the heat of Hellfire lotus. On the basis of reducing fire damage, it should not damage the medicine power as much as possible.


    This may reduce the efficacy of the lotus, but it is more suitable for the absorption and growth of the weak.


    This kind of medicine is most suitable for children like this.


    He also took the yuan house in the snow wolf experiment, the results are very good.


    It''s just that there''s no time to experiment with humans.


    Now, since the little girl is bent on revenge, it''s just time to try to see if she can improve her aptitude.


    If the trial is successful, he may be able to promote the drug on a large scale.


    "Ah


    The little girl who ate lotus seeds and Bingguo rolled on the ground in pain.

 Chapter 734

    Seeing the little girl''s pain, Zhang Ziqing''s face changed: "Chu Feng, what did you give her just now? Can you get her back? "


    Chu Feng shook his head: "no need to save, she''s OK."


    The power of lotus seed and fruit counteracts each other, but it forms a special power and enters the little girl''s four limbs.


    Because the most violent forces have counteracted each other, the damage of this gentle force to human body is far less than the improvement of human body.


    As long as we survive the first period of time, there is basically no danger behind.


    Of course, pain is sure to be painful. It''s a magic medicine that can wash the marrow of the easy meridian. The improvement of the human body starts from the bone.


    If even this pain can not survive, the little girl can not live to now.


    However, seeing each other''s pain, Chu Feng was also thoughtful.


    "It seems that this kind of medicine is still too violent. Maybe it can be absorbed in the form of medicine bath. In this way, the efficiency of absorption will be further reduced, but it will be safer. However, after the real medicine is made, whether to take it orally or take medicine bath depends on yourself."


    According to his calculation, this kind of medicine can easily improve people''s qualification to the level of level 5, but how far they can go depends on their own.


    If you don''t want to practice at all, it''s possible that you can''t even reach level 5.


    Chu Feng left a dagger made of ChiYan gold, food and water in a backpack, and a monster illustrated book summarized by Su Yuan. Then he turned and left: "let''s go!"


    Now that it''s done, there''s no need for him to stay here.


    At this time, Yiyi suddenly came to the little girl''s side, touched her forehead, said: "if you want revenge, don''t become the same person as them!"


    After hearing these words, the hatred in the little girl''s eyes seemed to fade.


    Chu Feng took a look at Zhang Ziqing: "who taught this sentence?"


    Zhang Ziqing quickly shook his head: "it''s not me."


    Ye Xiaohui is also thoughtful: "I don''t know, Yiyi spent most of her time in..."


    speaking of this, she can''t go on.


    Chu Feng seems to have thought of something. He looks at the pendant on Yi Yi''s chest, and then draws back his eyes. It seems that there is only one person left to teach Yi Yi these words!


    The next little girl''s fate, Chu Feng did not pay attention to, for him, this is just a matter of hand, there is no need to invest too much energy.


    So Chu Feng''s team began to return the same way. This time, it took five days to return to the city of dawn.


    This made Chu Feng miss the high-speed railway in the past. Unfortunately, because the crowd on the train was too dense, so there were a lot of zombies. In the battle between people and zombies, a large number of railways were destroyed, so the traffic is very inconvenient now. Even if the railway is rebuilt, it is easy to continue to damage.


    After returning to the city of dawn, Chu Feng took some time to repair the sea array in Jiulong Town.


    After the completion of the sea array in Jiulong Town, the tsunami gradually faded, because the Haizu knew that the impact of the tsunami was limited.


    After the tsunami faded, the energy consumption of Jiulong Zhenhai array was much less. After Chu Feng arranged some five element array to provide energy, he didn''t manage it any more.


    The rest of the array repair work is left to the survival bases stationed by the sea.


    Including the energy crisis, also told the leaders of the survival base.


    The military also specially deployed a division of troops to garrison at the seaside to guard against the return of the sea people.


    If there are problems in this way, Chu Feng can only give up here.


    After this event, the prestige of Dawning city in East China has been greatly improved.


    "Only when facing danger can we see a person''s true colors. Many people describe the leader of Dawning city as an executioner, but when they are in trouble in East China, they send a lot of equipment and materials to East China. It''s said that there is a crisis in North China, which was solved by the leader of Dawning city. Now we are confronted with the invasion of the sea people in East China, it''s not true Do you want people to come forward? "


    "Yes! The city of dawn is the pillar of our East China. We will stand up when we are in danger. "


    "The price of the equipment in dawning city is expensive. Other people''s equipment is really good. Besides, we can rest assured that the money has been earned by dawning city."


    "Yes, the strength of Dawning city has improved, and we will be more secure."


    Thanks to some forces, the city of dawn was once portrayed as a selfish organization that only knows how to make profits by selling arms and asking for elder sister. Now it has ushered in such a reversal. The tone of the city of dawn has suddenly changed, especially the image of Chu Feng.


    There may be some noise in the crowd, but it will soon be lost in the crowd.Of course, Chu Feng himself didn''t care much about it, but felt a little ironic. He was spurned by the whole human camp in his previous life, but he became a hero in this life.


    What''s more, Chu Feng understood that although there was no strength in outsiders'' opinions, the most important thing was himself.


    With the improvement of Chu Feng''s reputation, the demon hunter guild has become more prosperous. Now the demon hunter summit has been developed into a large-scale trading platform. Not only the items of the demon hunter guild, but also many demon hunters gather in the branch of the demon hunter guild to exchange their survival experience and materials.


    The prosperity of the demon hunter guild in East China has aroused the envy of the three districts nearby.


    As a result, central China and North China followed the example of the demon hunter guild and established similar organizations. Unfortunately, it can only be used as a large-scale trading platform and can not become a real demon hunter guild.


    After all, the demon hunter guild can provide not only dark iron equipment, but also equipment that can enhance the strength of the magic powers.


    At present, the research on weapons is on the agenda all over China, but the useful equipment for the magic department has not been studied, which is unique to the demon hunter guild.


    Of course, there are also some experts who bought equipment in East China and sold it to other regions at a high price, but Chu Feng didn''t manage it.


    After this incident, another news came out.


    "The Lord of Dawning city has developed a kind of elixir which can improve the qualification of warriors. The reason why his hell knights are so powerful is because of the effect of this elixir."


    The source of this news comes from the city of dawn.


    At the beginning, many people didn''t care much about it, but with the powerful forces from all sides beginning to gather in the city of dawn, many people realized the truth of this matter.

 Chapter 735

    "It may be useful in the past to advertise too much, but it is easy to be regarded as a liar in the present era. So we just need to promote it in the city of dawn, and let people find out the efficacy by themselves. This kind of advertising effect is better than any kind of advertising. "


    In a remote courtyard, Chu Feng was reclining on a bamboo chair. "You see, now I don''t need to go to the door one by one to prove the effect of the medicine. People have already come to the door. "I can provide 10000 bottles a day, and I''ll give you how to sell them."


    After the experiment, Chu Feng made some improvements on the medicine.


    Because this kind of medicine can be diluted, so before Chu Feng decided to sell it, he diluted it first, so as to reduce the risk again.


    If you don''t think it''s effective enough, you can buy more bottles.


    Chu Feng knew that it was a period of vigorous growth of all kinds of organisms, and all kinds of mutant plants began to appear. Those experts who had reached the level of understanding pharmacology in the study of traditional Chinese medicine also began to study the effects of various mutant plants, and now there are also researches on mutant animals.


    Because this is also a good reason for the development of Huaxia, Chu Feng estimated that there would be the first batch of drugs to improve human quality in only two months at most.


    It''s a great thing to improve qualifications, but frankly, that''s the same thing.


    Just like people who used to eat only green vegetables and white noodles are certainly not as good as people who eat meat, eating eggs and beef is also better for people''s health than eating ordinary food.


    As long as we pay attention to the nutrition balance and collocation of food, ordinary food can also be used as medicine. After the arrival of the new era, modern medicine has been greatly impacted.


    The foundation of modern medicine is actually the specific study of everything.


    Maybe today the function of these plants will be discovered, and tomorrow these plants will be directly extinct, or they will evolve and mutate into another plant.


    But traditional Chinese medicine is not the same, the knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine research pharmacology and the internal circulation of the human body.


    Therefore, after the arrival of the new era, those TCM experts let Huaxia occupy a leading position in the world in the field of medicine in the new era.


    If Chu Feng doesn''t make a fortune with the help of this kind of medicine, after this kind of thing is popularized, even if the medicine developed by others is not as good as you, at least you can''t occupy the monopoly position, and both the sales volume and the price will be greatly reduced.


    This is a time of great harvest for human beings all over the world. It is also the richest time for the major forces. If we do not harvest at this time, when will we have to wait?


    Su Yuan said with a bitter smile: "however, the number of people coming from all over the country has reached a million."


    The total number of survivors in East China is about 40 million, with a deviation of about 2 million. Now, millions of people have gathered in dawning City, which puts great pressure on Dawning city.


    With the return of several deputy city masters, Tian Jing said: "city master, after several deputy city masters get their share, they want to buy some more in private name."


    Because you can get goods directly from Chu Feng, several vice city leaders are also very rich now.


    Especially after the opening of the commercial road, their profit is considerable.


    Chu Feng sneered: "I have given them so many benefits, but they are not enough. They directly tell them that if they want to bid, they can. If someone suspects that this is a malicious price increase inside dawning City, it''s up to them to calm down."


    Chu Feng is quite familiar with Yu Dawen.


    After all, they have done so many things for themselves, so they are familiar with them.


    However, because they are in an awkward situation in dawning City, even for the sake of the people around them, they must strive for interests in all the places where they can strive for interests.


    As the boss, if you don''t have such awareness, why do the people under your hand mix with you?


    Su Yuan nodded: "I see, but the military side ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "the military side, I provide 10000 bottles separately, let each military region to distribute, but the precondition of this price is not to participate in the competition of various forces, the price is set at 30 bottles of Fourth-Order crystal nucleus. Besides the military, the bottom price is 50 bottles of fourth-order crystal nucleus, but there is one additional condition."


    "What conditions?" Su Yuan asked.


    "Only those who have contributed to mankind have the priority to choose."


    Chu Feng said, "opening up survival bases is a contribution, providing work for survivors is a contribution. When the tide of corpses comes, the guardian is a contribution. When some survival bases are invaded by foreign enemies, helping other survival bases to solve the crisis is also a contribution. For those who have contributed to the human camp, whatever their reasons, give them a priority. "


    Chu Feng can''t reward those who have made contributions.


    After all, he didn''t have much money, and he had to provide for his own cultivation.


    But Chu Feng can still give these people a priority. The standard of this definition is a little vague, but everyone has a steelyard in mind.Although not everyone''s heart is like a mirror, but in the end who gave us a way to live when we were in danger, with everyone to live together, people''s hearts are still clear, those people have been fighting with danger, people can see clearly.


    There are a group of people in the survival bases that can survive to the present.


    However, those who have a bad reputation, regard the survivors as slaves and squeeze their labor force to make profits, but because they control their life and death, they don''t need to give them any reward other than food, and even use some scavengers as bait for hunting, are under the surveillance of the demon hunter guild.


    Perhaps such snobbish practices did not reach the point of ferocity, but Chu Feng was not willing to sell things to these people to improve his strength.


    Isn''t the same batch of goods sold to human guardians fragrant?


    "I see." Su Yuan nodded back.


    After su yuan left, Chu Feng hugged Zhang Ziqing: "I''m tired. Let''s go back to the room and have a rest."


    Zhang Ziqing blushed, but he did not refuse.


    This period of time is a rare leisure time for Chu Feng. After more than a month''s battle, Chu Feng also gave himself a few days'' holiday.


    In these days of vacation, in addition to depicting Yuan Fu, Chu Feng is generally relaxing.


    Relax with Zhang Ziqing, Su Yuyan, Su Yuan, on the bed, on the sofa and in the office.


    life is short, and the end of life is even more bitter. If there is a string stretched all the time, it will break sooner or later.

 Chapter 736

    Chu Feng worked in the room, while Su Yuan started her own work.


    Because there are too many power representatives coming to the city of dawn for medicine, Su Yuan directly arranged the power representatives of all parties in a square, and then spoke in public.


    "Lord Su, take out the medicine quickly! We are all ready for nucleation


    "Yes! Recently, we consulted several zombie groups and insect groups, and lost a lot of brothers. "


    " before bidding, I want to announce one thing first. "


    Su Yuan took out a list and read it out under the attention of the whole audience, "Batan survival base, Sheyang survival base, tiger hunting and demon hunting group, Shengle hunting group ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    as Su Yuan read out a list of names, the representatives of the forces who were chanted at the bottom felt that their breathing stopped, and the whole audience was silent, as if only Su Yuan''s voice and voice were left Everybody''s heartbeat.


    What does she mean by this list?


    The representatives of many forces are a little nervous.


    Are these the sanctions list of Dawning city?


    Is dawning City strong enough to punish all forces? It seems that they really have such strength.


    When the list was finished, everyone was in a state of anxiety.


    However, after this list includes the three major forces by the sea, those representatives who have been read their names are relieved.


    The three forces by the sea have made great efforts in the war of recapturing the human homeland, so they have gained a lot of benefits from Chu Feng. In the eyes of the public, these three forces have a good relationship with the city of dawn. Since they are on the list, it means that this list is a good one.


    "I know you have some doubts about this list. Now I want to explain to you that there are 50 survival bases and 50 demon hunting regiments in the list. These are among the survival bases and demon hunting regiments. They have a good reputation and can be said to be forces contributing to human beings." Su Yuan explained the source of the list.


    After this sentence was finished, all the forces who were named showed a smile.


    Those who have not been named are not happy.


    But there are also some people who disdain it. Now it''s the end of the world. Who still abides by these moral norms? What if those forces have a good reputation? Sooner or later, they will be dragged down by those stupid people.


    Su Yuan then said: "each of the 100 forces on the list can get 30 bottles of potions with 50 fourth-order nuclei in a bottle, or at the price of equivalent exchange. If they don''t carry enough nuclei, they can also borrow money first. Of course, we don''t want to bear the consequences of not paying back the money."


    Are you kidding? You owe dawn? No one has this idea.


    Whether it is the strength of Dawning city or the relationship between dawning city and the military, the forces of all parties dare not have any thoughts on Dawning city.


    However, before the auction started, there were no 3000 bottles of potion, which made all parties feel a little uncomfortable. After all, according to the initial statement, there were only 10000 bottles of this potion.


    Now it''s 30% gone, making them feel like they''re cutting their own flesh.


    "We don''t accept that their reputation is better than ours."


    "Yes, we''ve done a lot of good deeds and distributed a lot of food and water to the survivors."


    "Our demon hunting group has made a lot of contributions to human beings."


    "We need a fair indicator, we need an explanation!"


    The representatives of various forces, regardless of their status, began to make a lot of noise, not because they did not know how to judge the situation, but because such a decision was really unfair.


    So in the name of fairness, they asked the city of dawn for an explanation.


    In the face of the noisy venue, Su Yuan''s mouth showed a smile.


    "Explain? You want an explanation, don''t you? "


    Su Yuan said coldly, "explanation, coming soon."


    As Su Yuan''s voice fell, a group of knights in black armor penetrated one side of the square, and then threw a pile of corpses into the venue, which soon piled up like a mountain.


    After seeing these bodies, countless representatives of the forces were cold.


    Are you kidding? This is the auction of dawn city!


    Even before the auction officially started, a lot of corpses were thrown in first, and these people came here to ask for medicine!


    But in the face of the well-known hell Knight order, they did not dare to attack face to face.


    The reason why they came here to ask for medicine is that after drinking the medicine given to them by Chu Feng, the hell Knights'' qualification has been improved. Now most of them have reached level 5, and the rest of them have reached the peak of level 4. They may break through at any time.


    Moreover, some time ago, these potions began to be popularized in dawning city. After obtaining these potions, the strength of countless people in dawning city has been greatly improved.These potions may not be attractive to the psionic, but they are lethal to the warrior.


    Now, if a force wants to flourish, it can''t do without the support of a large number of fighters.


    The greatest significance of this kind of medicine is to improve the overall strength of a force. Now at the auction of such an important divine medicine, is it not afraid that dawning city has done such a thing?


    "You want an explanation, right? Then I''ll give you an explanation. Those who were killed by us either abused women more than once, exploited survivors in the survival base, or had a record of robbing scavengers. "


    Su Yuan said coldly, "the energy of Dawning city is limited. We have no time to deal with the mice in the stinky ditch, but these mice dare to appear in front of Dawning city. How can we let them go?"


    After listening to Su Yuan''s words, everyone felt a tremor.


    Is that an explanation?


    As a businessman, shouldn''t he make money with peace?


    These people have indeed done some bad things, but they should also have a lot of wealth, but I didn''t expect that dawning city would directly kill these people.


    We have no time to talk to you when you do something bad.


    But since we dare to appear in front of us, we have no need to let it go.


    Seeing Su Yuan standing in the center of the meeting, everyone felt that an indescribable momentum was emanating from Su Yuan.


    Some people are naturally not angry, they don''t need any clothes to make people dare not to come near.


    The hell Knights just killed so many people, but also by Su Yuan''s order.


    This gives Su Yuan''s aura a strong support.


    But if we don''t like the city of dawn, we think it''s evil. What if we kill it in front of everyone?


    Want us to give an explanation? Look at the bodies on the ground and say that again.


    The whole square, so fell into a strange quiet.

 Chapter 737

    In the middle of the quiet square, Su Yuan''s palms were pinched with sweat.


    In this way, we can directly sentence some people to death in front of all people, or even start sentencing after the execution, which will damage the image of Dawning city.


    When people are afraid of a person or a force, sometimes no matter whether the force is good or evil, they only look at whether the other party has a threat.


    Just like many people in the folk, they especially like to slander and abuse soldiers.


    Don''t they know that soldiers defend their country? Of course they know, but they just envy and envy the glorious and noble status of soldiers.


    They feel that by belittling soldiers, they can elevate themselves.


    Dawning city is now in such a position.


    Today''s dawning city is already the largest non-governmental force in East China. The military sometimes has some scruples when it wants to move some local forces. However, if dawning city moves those local forces, it only needs an excuse to fight for interests.


    Therefore, such arrogant behavior is bound to attract many people''s fear.


    Even if you know you are good now, who knows if you will show your tusks in the future?


    But Su Yuan had to do it.


    Let dawning city work out a detailed evaluation plan? The interior of Dawning city can be worked out, but there is absolutely no way to publish it.


    Once published, many details will be squabbled by various forces, and then it will consume unlimited human and material resources, as well as time and energy.


    So now Su Yuan directly uses the blood of some local evil forces to shut everyone up.


    Even if there are some negative effects, we can''t care about them.


    "Good!"


    Among the forces at the bottom, I don''t know who took the lead and began to slap, "when we have a survival base, we used to report that we are often robbed and harassed by some thieves, and some female scavengers are even insulted by those thieves in the wild. Unfortunately, we can''t deal with them one by one.


    Even if we can barely find the trace of the other party, there is no human force to pursue and kill. Now the city of dawn is not only harmful to everyone, we should express our gratitude to the city of dawn. "


    With a leader, everyone began to flatter.


    "Yes! These people really don''t know what''s good and what''s wrong. They can''t even sneak in the stinky ditch. They dare to appear in the boundary of Dawning city. They''re looking for their own death. "


    "The city of dawn will do harm to us. We should applaud."


    So there was a burst of cheers and applause in the whole conference hall.


    Su Yuan looked at the attitude of the representatives of various forces, her heart slightly cool.


    When she chooses these targets to make a warning to others, of course, she chooses those with solid evidence, and even prepares some evidence to be taken out when questioned. Dawn city has its own intelligence network and has set up many strongholds outside, so she can withstand anyone''s query.


    But these people didn''t even ask for evidence.


    In other words, even if the people killed by dawning city today are innocent, are the representatives of various forces indifferent?


    In this new era, you can really do whatever you want.


    However, she quickly adjusted to prevent her emotions from affecting the next auction.


    "Now that everyone has no doubt, there is no problem. The credit for these lists I have published is determined by the results reported by the demon hunters branch, through the number of survivors, mortality, escape rate of survivors in the survival base, the crime rate in the survival base, and the number of transactions made by the demon hunters guild.


    These data can reflect the survival status of a survival base, while the data of demon hunting regiment comes from their hunting and killing of various monsters. When the survival base is faced with the threat of the monster group, the number of survival bases participating in the rescue and the proportion they occupy.


    These data may not be comprehensive and can not be absolutely fair, but this is the limit we can do under the conditions of our ability. Maybe there are some small survival bases with good living conditions, and some demon hunting groups have made a lot of contributions, but this is not within the scope of our statistics. "


    The representatives of many forces have some joy on their faces.


    There are only a few forces with worries on their faces.


    People have already said that this is only within the scope of Dawning City Statistics. That is to say, if your survival base does not have a Demon Hunter Club, or if the club does not have enough contact with the Federation, you can only blame yourself for deliberately concealing the data of your survival base.


    After all, they didn''t check the strength of your survival base, didn''t check your cards, only your efforts and contributions. What''s there to hide?


    Therefore, some forces who are worried about the influence of the Demon Hunter Club on their own rule can basically be removed from the statistics.


    And this reason is also speechless.Otherwise, you don''t agree with me to set up a branch here. I can''t make statistics. Can you blame me? Is it difficult to let you give me a random set of data and I believe it directly?


    "In addition, there are some precautions to remind you."


    Su Yuan''s cold and fierce eyes swept through the audience, making the representatives of these forces sit quietly. "The statistics of these data will be useful in the future, but if someone asks, for the sake of good-looking data, they will cheat, such as using force to restrict the survivors from leaving, such as concealing the death rate of the survival base, then you''d better weigh the consequences Fruit.


    We will count all the missing persons as dead. If you forcibly imprison the survivors, be prepared to face the anger of the military.


    In addition, if you deliberately cheat on the data, you''d better not let us find out. Once we find out, we will be listed as a dishonest list. From now on, the Demon Hunter Club will be closed down with you, and you won''t be able to use your official status to come to dawning city.


    In a word, if you break your promise, you should be prepared to be self reliant! "


    Hearing the terrible consequences of breaking one''s promise, everyone said that they would never.


    "No, no, how dare we cheat dawning city?"


    "Even if we eat bear heart and leopard gall, we dare not cheat you!"


    "What we hate most is data fraud. Once someone dares to cheat, we will never let it go."


    Although they say so, no one knows what they think.


    However, such a serious punishment is enough to frighten most people.


    If there is a survival base that wants to be an outstanding bird, then dawning city will never mind warning others. Anyway, closing the branch is purely a personal act of Dawning city.

 Chapter 738

    What makes you feel helpless is that this auction doesn''t seem to be as fierce as you think, and then you fight for me to win the title.


    This auction is more like the city of dawn, announcing to the whole East China that from now on, our city of dawn is the king of East China, and the rules here will be written by us.


    If you accept our rules, you will live a good life.


    If you don''t accept our rules, we can make you stay in East China.


    The most helpless thing is that dawning city really has such strength.


    Therefore, in the face of the threat of Dawning City, many forces can only accept it.


    "Next, I''ll start announcing the auction rules."


    Su Yuan said, "there are a total of 2055 forces on the scene. We will give each large force up to 10 brands and each small and medium-sized force 5 brands. You can write down the bidding price of 10 medicines on each brand. Finally, we will take up the brands and select the 700 with the highest price.


    If there are small and medium-sized forces who feel that you have enough financial resources and want to bid for more medicines, you can come to us to get more brands, but please do according to your ability. If you get a brand but don''t compete normally, then you should consider the result of offending dawning city. "


    Since dawning city wants to take a strong line at the beginning, it should carry on the strong to the end.


    Such overbearing auction rules directly changed the face of all forces.


    If they are bidding one by one, they can conduct invisible negotiation through quotation in the process of bidding.


    For example, the price of the top ten potions is very close. If the bidding is successful, don''t continue to be a leader.


    In this way, through invisible negotiation, a few forces can occupy most of the potions.


    If it is such a bidding rule, it will give a lot of opportunities to small and medium-sized forces.


    Many small and medium-sized forces with insufficient financial resources have their eyes shining.


    "I thought these potions would be taken over by those big powers, but since it is such a bidding rule, we can use all our financial resources to buy 10 potions, so that we can cultivate 10 more potential players."


    "In our team, there are a few people who have good fighting consciousness, but are not strong enough, or whose character is trustworthy, but are not strong enough. Even if they lose their property, they have to buy a medicine to improve their qualifications. This is our good news."


    "Although the information we got is that the order of hell drank this potion, so it is generally level 5, and there are a large number of ordinary residents in the city of dawn, who have reached this level, but since they can all reach level 5, it means that the improvement of the quality of human body by this potion should be based on level 5, which may also be useful to me."


    Many small and medium-sized forces have their own minds.


    Of course, they don''t have the financial resources to compete too much with some large forces, but they still have the courage to do their best to buy ten pills.


    Those who are sure to be present and have the strength to participate in the auction, even small and medium-sized ones, are also experts on one side. At least they can have a piece of black iron equipment.


    The speed of refining and improving their strength has been very slow. 50 fourth order crystal nuclei, in terms of value, that is, more than three fifth order crystal nuclei, is enough for the fifth order strong to improve a small level.


    However, there are nine levels in the fifth level.


    From a person''s point of view, of course, we should improve our strength.


    However, from the perspective of the team, it is better to use these costs to cultivate a level 5. After all, the gap between level 5 and level 9 is the gap between proficiency and total energy. However, the cost of training a level 5 to level 9 is too high.


    So after many people reach level 5, they accumulate nuclei and then exchange them for equipment, which can improve their strength.


    Even when it comes to energy and money reserves, it''s good.


    Let the strength of the ascension also can slowly cultivate, in the process of cultivation, with a small amount of crystal nucleus to assist, such efficiency is the highest.


    Those big powers, on the other hand, look ugly.


    They can already see that most of those small and medium-sized forces want to spend their money to buy one, but there are only 700 potions here!


    In other words, the price of each auction must reach the price of crushing most of the small and medium-sized forces to ruin their property before they can buy it.


    Otherwise, these drugs will be taken away by small and medium-sized forces.


    "No, we are already in the leading position. These drugs can help us attract more excellent talents, make our hearts more cohesive, and improve our strength."


    "If we can''t compete with a few drugs, aren''t we too shameful?"


    "There are only 700 competing places for 7000 potions. For the sake of insurance, we have to bid at least one at a high price.""The city of dawn, it''s too black hearted! It''s so hateful to use such a bidding method to bid. It''s just drawing our blood! "


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    however, no matter what many forces think in their hearts, it is time to bid.


    Only 165 of them have been rated as large forces. This is the number of demon hunter clubs left after the disaster.


    In other words, in the eyes of Dawning City, it is the big power that can control a branch of demon hunters.


    There are few big powers competing for ten potions at the same time.


    And for the sake of prestige, they have to buy a potion at a high price, otherwise, if those small and medium-sized forces really go crazy, they will be finished.


    After 20 minutes of consideration, many forces finally negotiated a suitable price.


    One by one, the staff of Dawning city took the brand from the hands of many forces, and they all looked scared.


    No way. The leaders and representatives of these forces all look like cannibals.


    Su Yuan has nothing to do with their bad behavior.


    Who is the city of dawn? They want to eat their wallets first. Don''t they stare back? They don''t dare do it here anyway.


    And those who were selected as the top 100 were all happy.


    Anyway, they are sure to get 30 potions, so their bidding pressure is very small. It doesn''t matter if they don''t bid any of them. Anyway, their harvest is enough. If they can get away with bidding, it will be an unexpected harvest.


    Of course, the most powerful forces who can get their own medicine only participated in two bidding, otherwise, they will become the target of public criticism.


    You''ve all got so much at a low price. Do you want to compete with us?

 Chapter 739

    Although many brands were sent out, only less than 6000 were finally collected, and each force participated in three auctions on average.


    Of course, there are also many small and medium-sized forces who want to fight for luck with low prices.


    According to our estimation, the lowest transaction price is at least 1000 fourth-order nuclei, so some small and medium-sized forces have added some price preparation to the reserve price of one day to fight for luck.


    Of course, they only dare to write this low price brand once.


    If you write too much, it''s insulting the intelligence of Dawning city.


    These signs with the names of various forces were handed over by Su Yuan to the people behind them for statistics.


    At the time of statistics, Su Yuan comforted everyone:


    "the competition for these drugs will be held once a week, so we should not hurt our friendship for this. Anyway, we have no chance this time. We still have another chance."


    After hearing Su Yuan''s words, everyone rolled their eyes.


    After this auction, everyone will see clearly how effective the potions of dawn city are. Once these potions really have effects, the next auction will be more intense.


    For many small forces, this is probably their only chance to bid.


    If these potions are fake or have no obvious effect, then the city of dawn should be the one who is unlucky. After all, the city of dawn can''t afford to offend so many forces.


    "The second thing I want to say is very important."


    Su Yuan said, "when gene enhancers came out, there were a lot of fake and shoddy products on the market. Many of them were under the banner of Dawning city. Some people bought them in dawning city and then sold them to others, or diluted them with water. Anyway, the efficacy was just a little poor.


    In order to prevent disputes in this respect, please do not resell these drugs. If you take them on the spot, the city of dawn will give special guidance to those who take them. If you want to resell these drugs, please do not appear in the regular market, or you will provoke the city of dawn. "


    "We understand that."


    "Don''t worry, we''ve all brought the reserves who are ready to take the medicine. I''ll take it on the spot to protect the reputation of Dawning city."


    Although the tone was harsh, everyone understood.


    When gene enhancer came out, there were a lot of fake products. Some people diluted one copy of gene enhancer into two copies, so that even if someone asked, they would say it was your own problem.


    So dawning city has launched a special service, that is, taking gene enhancers on site, so all the data are in the calculation.


    But if you want to resell it, you''re not responsible for everything.


    Even if there is a sign of dawn city on the potion bottle, who knows whether these potions have been opened or not. After all, with the strength of the current powers, it''s not a problem to process the sealing of some glass bottles. Even if there are space powers, they can directly exchange potions with water outside.


    Because of all kinds of means, the city of dawn has such rules.


    We are fully responsible for taking it on site.


    It''s none of our business to take it outside the counter.


    This kind of rule has caused some people''s complaints, but several times in the whole East China, only the gene fortified drugs produced by the military and dawning city can guarantee 100% authenticity.


    Some places use real gene enhancer to publicize, but after the fame, it will soon be shoddy.


    You know, most people can only take genetic enhancers once.


    Only a few talented people can take the second potion after a month''s rest, but there are still great risks.


    If such a precious opportunity is wasted on inferior gene enhancers, it is a waste of life.


    So after the birth of the new potion, Dawning city also followed this rule, and everyone acquiesced to this hidden rule.


    The reason why the city of dawn is surrounded by nearly a million people this time is that most of the forces have brought the people who want to take the medicine. They planned to take the medicine on the spot at the beginning. After all, the promise of the city of dawn is that this time the medicine has no big potential safety hazard, and the accident rate is no more than 1%.


    The reason for the 1% accident rate is that the first is to leave room for us to turn around, and the second is to remind us to take medicine according to the instructions.


    Soon, Zhu Biyun came to Su Yuan''s side and said a number with trembling body.


    Su Yuan and other space capabilities distorted the nearby light and closed the voice: "I want you to count the top 700, and then tell me that the one with the lowest price is not the one with the highest price."


    Zhu Biyun almost cried out: "this is the lowest price."


    Su Yuan came to those brands of money, after a simple sweep, took a breath, and then returned to the public with a professional smile."Among the 700 bids, the lowest price is 3701 cores. If the price is lower than this number, please leave the market and become a monk. If the price is higher than or equal to this number, please stay for trading."


    The reason why there is a 01 is that some people worry that they may lose the election because of one nucleus. So some people add a 1 to the price calculation, and others add other zeros.


    After hearing this offer, the whole scene was in an uproar.


    "Are you kidding? Isn''t this the number of fourth-order nuclei? 3701 fourth-order nuclei. Are those big powers really so rich? "


    "Among the 100 forces on the list, only 50 fourth order crystal nuclei can buy one, 30 potions can only buy 4500 crystal nuclei, but now 3700 can buy ten?"


    "It''s OK for someone else to pay such a high price, but it''s the lowest price?"


    "Open, we want to open the offer of each force!"


    "No way, we don''t believe it."


    Many small and medium-sized forces are ready to go bankrupt in order to buy 10 potions. However, even if they are ready to go bankrupt, they still can''t buy one potion.


    You know, this is the number of fourth-order nuclei!


    Su Yuan frowned and said, "if you think there is something wrong with this number, then each force can leave a representative to supervise the whole transaction nearby. Our transaction is absolutely fair and transparent, and there will never be any shady scenes."


    In fact, even Su Yuan was shocked by the number.


    3701, which is the lowest price.


    Among these bidding brands, the highest price even reached 6300, which made Su Yuan unbelievable.


    Are these forces so rich?

 Chapter 740

    All parties have a clear idea of how much they have quoted, so those who have not quoted enough have left a representative, and the rest have left the square.


    After all, if we want to supervise, it is enough for any force to send a representative.


    Whether this representative is trustworthy or not is your own business.


    The successful bidders start trading according to the name plate. Because of the insecurity of this era, they have put their money on them for a long time. What they have to do now is to call back those who need to take medicine from the outside.


    As the deals went on, the unbelievable forces were numb.


    A representative of one faction directly took out four nameplates of his faction, with a total price of 16000 fourth-order nuclei. Then he took out a small bag and said, "these should be enough."


    After seeing what was in the bag, everyone around took a breath.


    There are 35 sixth order nuclei.


    At today''s market price, a fifth order nucleus can be exchanged for 15 fourth order nuclei, while a sixth order nucleus can be exchanged for 30 fifth order nuclei.


    A sixth order nucleus is equivalent to 450 fourth order nuclei, and 35 sixth order nuclei are about 16000 fourth order nuclei.


    Because the high-level nucleus is related to the breakthrough, even if it is such a conversion ratio, there are some valuable and no market. After all, if a level 6 nucleus is used on a level 5 strong person, there is a great chance to cultivate a level 6 strong person.


    But how could this force buy 40 potions with so many sixth order nuclei?


    At this time, many people realized how outrageous the price of such medicine is.


    Some even wonder, "where on earth do we underestimate the value of these drugs? Are these potions really only used to cultivate the fifth level strong? "


    Let alone them, even Su Yuan was very surprised.


    "For a bottle of medicine that can reach level 5, I will pay almost a level 6 crystal nucleus, and so on. The account is not calculated in this way. I''m really confused. How can I forget this calculation method?" As soon as Su Yuan patted her head, she suddenly thought of a possibility.


    She also had too many things to deal with, so she didn''t think about it carefully.


    Now seeing so many people bidding so high, she realized where the real value of this medicine was.


    "If I had thought of it earlier, I would have been able to sell at a better price. No, Chu Feng could have thought of it too. He did it on purpose. I understand."


    It is surprising that most of the forces that bid high prices have failed. Some of the low-key forces are happy to exchange high-level nuclei for these drugs.


    When the news reached Chu Feng''s courtyard, Su Yuyan, Chu xiaorou and others gathered around and began to ask Chu Feng about this.


    Tian Jing several people because of identity reasons, not convenient to ask, so in the name of protection, came to the small yard, waiting for Chu Feng''s explanation.


    Because of Chu Feng, we are not interested in the price of a bottle of medicine.


    But when someone exchanged 35 sixth order nuclei for medicine, everyone realized the problem. After all, we all know what sixth order nuclei mean.


    Chu Feng had expected this scene, so he got up from Zhang Ziqing and began to explain it to everyone.


    "You are too smooth, so you don''t understand the bottom of the market, I usually give you the wash marrow Yuan Fu, is enough to improve your qualifications, and there are a lot of crystal nucleus as a supplement, so you don''t understand the importance of qualifications."


    Chu Feng explained seriously, "but does the sixth order nucleus really mean a sixth order strong man? It''s just a possibility, and a bottle of medicine is equivalent to cultivating a strong person who can stably reach level 5, but the qualification can stably reach level 5. Do you know what that means? "


    Su Yuyan frowned and said: "even now, the universal level of human beings is level 2 and level 3, the peak of level 3 and level 4 are the main force of a force, and level 5 is the leader of a small demon hunting team, and so on. Does that mean that they have ten more leading figures?"


    "No, that''s not how accounts are calculated."


    Zhang Ziqing came out with weak legs, then broke his fingers and calculated, "a sixth level crystal nucleus, which can be exchanged for change, can barely cultivate a person to level 5. If he has good talent, he can reach level 5, level 3 or even level 4. But a bottle of medicine can make a person reach level 5 only by his own talent. After he reaches level 5, does he have crystal nucleus Can we reach a higher level? "


    After hearing Zhang Ziqing''s explanation, people were dumbfounded.


    Only then did they realize that they had some preconceptions in their calculation method.


    They are the people at the top of the trend of the times, so the perspectives of both sides are different. Transposition thinking is really a very difficult thing, or it is easy to be ignored.A strong person of the fifth level is totally different from the qualification of the fifth level.


    For some individuals, it''s good to be able to reach level 5. After all, improving strength is the most important thing.


    But for large forces, if they have enough foundation, they will have the strength to think about long-term things.


    Although there is hope to cultivate level 6 crystal nucleus, it is only a gamble of a few people. For a big power, it is really not worth paying so much high-level crystal nucleus for a small probability event.


    Of course, it''s not worth it to cultivate a fifth level.


    But what if it''s a level five qualification?


    Now, those who can reach level 5 basically absorb a lot of crystal nuclei in the process of cultivation, and there are really few people who only rely on their own cultivation.


    Because if you really have this talent, you can easily get more nuclei.


    However, after reaching level 5, it is very difficult to upgrade a small step.


    However, according to the information they got, although Chu Feng had laid a certain foundation for the warriors in the city of dawn, the most important thing was the Zhuang Xing wine Chu Feng gave them. In addition, the cultivation of the warriors was mainly on their own, and the city of dawn had a very low probability of being possessed by the devil, so smart people could analyze it.


    The improved qualification of these potions is the qualification that enables people to cultivate themselves to level 5.


    This is completely different from the fifth order by the nucleus.


    Even those who are already strong in the fifth level can improve their physique.


    You should know that the three pulse practitioners are actually one, so this kind of medicine is useful for most people. They spend money to buy a future.


    Chu xiaorou asked, "but if you can''t get this figure out earlier, can you sell it at a higher price? You didn''t mean it, did you


    Chu Feng smile: "this is my gift to those smart people!"

 Chapter 741

    Many people hate and even fear that others will surpass themselves, and even do everything to suppress their opponents.


    But really smart people understand that only to improve themselves is the king.


    Chu Feng is not the kind of person who doesn''t care that others surpass him, but he won''t waste his energy on suppressing others. If he improves his strength, he will be able to surpass a hundred or a thousand people. Why suppress one or two people?


    After he''s at the top, it''s even less necessary.


    Human civilization is like a pool of water. People at the peak are like boats. The bigger the pool, the bigger the boats they can hold.


    In order to avoid being submerged by waves, some people find a pool of stagnant water and sway on it. This is the so-called chicken head rather than phoenix tail.


    But Chu Feng understood that if he didn''t want to capsize, he had better improve his ship.


    From the perspective of those competitors, a demon hunting group that takes out dozens of sixth order nuclei at one time is of course the focus of attention. Let alone the source of these sixth order nuclei, they create a mysterious and powerful image in other people''s hearts.


    You know, even after the great changes of heaven and earth, the total number of level 6 monsters that can be found in East China is only 3000 or 4000, and a demon hunting group has killed 1%.


    However, in front of Chu Feng, it might be a bit too much to compare them to children playing the family, but it is quite appropriate to compare them to kindergarten friends fighting for little red flowers.


    Instead of directly publicizing the efficacy of the drug, all forces were allowed to explore it by themselves.


    One of the reasons is that many unnecessary troubles have been avoided. Another reason is that what Chu Feng said is a gift to those smart people. After all, those who can infer the real effect of experience based on intelligence can be regarded as a group of excellent people.


    That''s exactly what happened.


    When the top forces on all sides spend a lot of money to buy the right body fluid, those forces with wrong valuation will regret it.


    It''s not that they''re not smart enough, but they think differently.


    Most people believe only what they see.


    Most of the people who buy quenched body fluid take it on the spot. As a result, most of the people who take quenched body fluid break through a small realm on the spot, and some even break through a big realm on the spot. Moreover, they can feel that they have more control over Yuan Li.


    It can be seen that some people who have reached the late stage of level 5 are also taking quenched body fluid, and those medium-sized forces are gnashing their teeth with hatred one by one.


    We have reached level 5. Why do you want to fight with us?


    Isn''t this a breakthrough to level five? What do you people who are going to break through the sixth level want? Wait, what''s going on over there? There''s a person at level 6 taking quenched body fluid. You people are too shameless!


    However, what they don''t know is that these experts take quenched body fluid just to make their whole body smoother.


    What is the essence of body fluid? In the age of no vitality, the human body is actually malnourished, so when the vitality becomes abundant, many people''s bodies are abnormal because of the deficiency, and then they become zombies directly because of a certain gene in the human body.


    Even those who survive are malnourished.


    Even if the level 6 masters take these quenched body fluids, their bodies will improve a little bit in a more perfect direction. Just for such a little bit, they are willing to pay the price of level 6 crystal nucleus, because as long as they improve a little, they may save a level 6 crystal nucleus in their cultivation.


    What they don''t know is that quenched body fluid is actually a weakened version of Zhuang Xing liquor.


    After all, Zhuangxing liquor has dragon turtle blood. Now dragon turtle is in the yuan house of chufeng. It has been blooded too much and is still in the recovery period!


    If it wasn''t for the exotic ice fruit, it wouldn''t have been born.


    More importantly, it can be taken repeatedly.


    Those who took the medicine went back happily.


    There are also a lot of forces, after leaving without changing their face, begin to quickly earn money and prepare to buy another batch in the next week''s auction.


    At this time, I don''t know where a piece of news came from, that is, there will be a batch of pharmacy auctions in North China, central China and southwest China. Due to the bad situation in South China, the military specially sent someone to tell Chu Feng that the pharmacy sold to South China will be sold to the military for auction.


    For this small matter, Chu Feng did not refuse.


    It''s not only because he knows how complicated the situation in Huainan will be in the future, but also because of his support for the military. For Chu Feng, selling to these private forces is to collect funds. Selling to the military is equivalent to increasing the security forces for Huaxia. After all, the price he gave is really free.


    In the future, when the earth faces alien invasion, the military will always be in the first line.In order to resist the alien race, the military paid a very heavy price.


    When they put on that uniform, no matter how powerful they are, they will not shrink back.


    Therefore, Chu Feng provided 10000 bottles a day for the military. You should know that the total number of regular troops in the country today is only over 2 million. With the conscription later, the total number does not exceed 5 million.


    These people were divided into 10000 bottles, and the rest were divided equally.


    In any case, the higher the overall strength of the military, the greater the overall benefits for China, and Chu Feng also wants to ensure that the military strength can always overwhelm the civil forces.


    You should know that even the last feudal dynasty in China can make reparations for hundreds of millions of taels of silver. In the era of warlords'' scuffle, hundreds of thousands of taels of silver can be used to buy a warlord and fight civil war. Therefore, the rapid development of civil forces must be based on supporting the military.


    A unified China is better than a chaotic separatist regime.


    Some of the medicines sold to non-governmental forces are sold locally in East China, while some are sold to other districts and distributed according to the proportion of survivors.


    This is also to prevent the imbalance of regional power, leading to the influx of experts from all sides to East China.


    Let alone whether the military will allow him to do so. If he does, when the crisis breaks out in the future, there may be only East China left in China.


    Considering this kind of thing, Chu Feng didn''t do it deliberately.


    But with Chu Feng''s current status and strength, it''s like thinking about what to eat next. Later, there will be some tangles, but most of them will be very natural.


    This is the change of mentality brought about by strength and status.

 Chapter 742

    In order to have a better auction, Dawning city has also established branches of demon hunters'' Guild in North China, central China and southwest China, but only three branches have been established in each region.


    The establishment and credit of the demon hunter guild are guaranteed by the military.


    When these regions began to auction medicines, those local forces were still suspicious. However, when they found that many top forces from East China began to buy these medicines at high prices, they realized the unusual things.


    When they inquired about this kind of medicine in East China, they had already sold it at a sky high price, and the forces of all parties were even more uncertain.


    "People have sold so many copies of the medicine that they have already sold it at a sky high price. There are so many people coming to our place to snatch the share here. This kind of medicine must be a good thing."


    "Don''t worry. Maybe it''s someone else''s marketing method? We should send someone to East China to see the specific effect of this medicine. "


    "See what? Didn''t you see the rules? Take it on the spot and instruct it on the spot. "


    As the saying goes, the fragrance of wine is not afraid of deep alleys. Since this kind of medicine is a good thing, it can''t be concealed at all. What''s more, with the reputation of Dawning city and the military''s support, there''s no way to conceal it. So quenched body also began to prevail in the whole Chinese territory.


    Because of the need for publicity and brewing, Chu Feng used batch auctions in several other areas, which were divided into two batches, the first batch of 40% and the second batch of 60%.


    In the first round of auction, 3000 pharmaceutics were auctioned in North China, about 2200 of which were robbed by the people driven by East China. 2000 pharmaceutics from central China were auctioned, and about 1200 were robbed by the people from East China.


    Because of the remoteness of Southwest China, more than 400 copies were taken away by East China. The situation in South China is unknown. Chu Feng gave the military 2000 copies of the medicine, but the result is unknown.


    The northwest and northeast are too remote because they are sparsely populated, so the quota of these two places is handed over to the military in North China. The military provides manpower and credit guarantee, and enjoys 15% of the Commission, while the military in central and South China has only 5% of the Commission.


    This percentage is not partial. It''s just that North China now takes on the responsibilities of the northwest and northeast. Both the human and material resources and the responsibilities are too large. This proportion is also negotiated by the military.


    Even the places in Southwest China have been robbed, which has caused a sensation in China.


    In addition to the dawning city rules, you can test the effect of the medicine on the spot, and the test process has several days, and there are experts to guide.


    So the effect of quenching body fluid has been verified again.


    Of course, this process has also caused some discordant voices.


    "The effect of this experience is general. It can improve the strength a little. It''s better than the effect of crystal nucleus, and it''s less dangerous. But it''s better to use crystal nucleus directly."


    "It''s better for the awakened and the acquired awakened powers to use the crystal nucleus to ascend. This medicine should be given to the warrior! After all, the warrior can''t absorb the crystal nucleus. Even if he can, it''s easy to explode. After all, the most difficult part of this path of cultivation is to control the force in the body. "


    "Yes, it''s very difficult for people to cultivate their way, so let them have it!"


    In East China, of course, no one dares to slander the products of Dawning City, but in other regions, the influence of Dawning city has plummeted.


    Therefore, quenched body fluid is directly defined as a low-end drug.


    However, after people believed this, they were shocked to find that those rumor mongering forces began to collect a large amount of money and prepared to spend all their money to buy the products. Now, everyone began to shout that they were cheated. You told us not to buy them, but you spent all your money to buy them.


    Do you really think we''re idiots?


    Therefore, before the next round of auctions in East China, it has become popular in the whole of China, and the top forces all over the country are proud to bid for it.


    Although there will be auctions every week, who doesn''t want to be quick?


    First cultivate a group of experts, there will be more growth time, and then use this growth time, you can get more resources.


    Moreover, being able to bid for quenched body fluid also proves the strength of these forces, and then attracts more small forces who have no hope to obtain quenched body fluid to join.


    Of course, some of them are put into the demon hunter guild, and they are sold separately.


    However, this kind of talk is not only about the price. There are points in the transactions of the demon hunter guild. The more points people have, they can get the priority to buy.


    This also makes the demon hunter guild more popular.


    In order to facilitate management, Dawning city announced that it would open a first-class chapter for demon hunters in the geographical center of each province (excluding the provincial administrative region). The resources of the headquarters would be directly sent to the first-class chapter, which would be managed by the headquarters and supported by the military and all parties We need to be supervised by the state-level forces.Each large-scale survivor base with a certain number of survivors has the authority to establish its own second level branch, but it must abide by the rules and regulations of the demon hunter guild. While enjoying the right to "purchase" from the first level branch, it also has the obligation to provide local intelligence.


    Don''t get me wrong, the information here is the information of monsters everywhere.


    Because the tenet of the demon hunter guild, at least the tenet publicized to the outside world, is to unite the Chinese demon hunters and better fight against the enemies of mankind.


    As a result, the number of registered demon hunters around the country began to soar, making Su Yuan extremely busy.


    Fortunately, the secondary branches are all set up by local survival bases, otherwise, this huge workload can directly paralyze the city of dawn.


    So under the guidance of the demon hunter guild, China began to become one.


    The military is also laughing at this. In order to get through the roads and establish communication, they have already spent a high price, and it is even more difficult to strengthen the ties.


    But what they wanted to do was accomplished by dawning city.


    More importantly, Dawning city has no plans to expand.


    The demon hunter guild is a service organization. Although there are certain rules, it is not necessary for the demon hunters to follow the orders of the guild.


    In other words, the city of dawn can command the demon hunters by offering a reward, but it has no right to directly order the demon hunting groups or teams all over the country.


    Such a pure welfare organization is naturally favored by both the army and the people.

 Chapter 743

    With a large number of sales, the city of dawn, of course, is a large number of crystal nuclei, a steady stream of revenue, of course, the city of dawn also attracted a large number of people want to join.


    However, most of them are still on the periphery, unable to become full members.


    Chu Feng''s attitude towards these people is not to refuse, nor to accept.


    As the saying goes, when the disaster comes, who is suitable to join the city of dawn can be determined.


    Some of the members of Dawning city will be eccentric because they haven''t seen Chu Feng for more than a month. However, Chu Feng brings such huge profits to dawning city as soon as he comes back. A considerable part of these profits are distributed to each member.


    Even if there is no direct distribution of crystal nucleus, there are many public benefits.


    For example, if the contribution reaches a certain level, you can''t get a share directly from the city Lord''s mansion. This kind of welfare has aroused the envy of countless people.


    So many large forces gathered experts who were good at traditional Chinese medicine to study the formula of medicine or their own medicine.


    The same is true for the military. The military has a lot of talents who are good at traditional Chinese medicine. Now they have increased the progress of studying similar drugs.


    Even if it can''t take the place of it, at least it can''t be strangled. This is the blood lesson of Chinese history.


    It''s one thing to trust Chu Feng, but it''s better to have something of your own.


    The operation and prosperity of a country must not depend on one person.


    So a lot of potions that originally appeared two months later began to appear earlier. The speed of human development was accelerated by the existence of Chu Feng.


    However, if you want to develop a medicine that can be equivalent to quenching body fluid, and promote it on a large scale, it is bound to be a very long way to go, because Hellfire lotus is produced in hell, and there are too few people who can freely travel between hell and the world.


    Even the strange fruit of ice property variation is hard to replace.


    But Chu Feng consumed 1 / 10 of the energy from Shuifu, which accelerated the ripening of those fruits to a certain scale. Otherwise, he would not be able to mass produce.


    Such a huge cost, even a direct drag on the pace of promotion of Chu Feng.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t care, because the seventh level has another name, which is called "yangshenjing". Just as the fifth level of dragon kingdom is very important to the life of thunder corpse dragon, the seventh level is also a very important realm for human beings.


    As long as you reach this level, your soul will continue to improve.


    If the cultivation of the soul does not reach a certain degree, it is almost impossible to break through by force. Although Chu Feng''s soul is strong, he does not mind becoming stronger.


    The sensation caused by the quenching of body fluids is still going on in the outside world.


    In the twilight City, the residential area of chufeng, Su Yuan has just finished a day''s hard work, only to find that Zhang Ziqing, Su Yuyan and Chu xiaorou are gathered here, nervously looking at a small courtyard, with a look full of tension, especially Chu xiaorou, pacing back and forth.


    Su Yuan asked curiously, "what happened here?"


    Zhang Ziqing said helplessly: "Chu Feng and Gu Nanfei are inside."


    "Hiss ~"


    Su Yuan knows why these people''s faces are full of tension. If we say who is the last person Chu Feng wants to see in the city of dawn, it must be Gu Nanfei.


    "I hope it''s all right!"


    Su Yuan prayed heartily.


    And Chu Feng and Gu Nanfei meet alone, the atmosphere is really a little embarrassed.


    Chu Feng is such a precious sister. Because of her debt to xiaorou in her previous life, Chu Feng wants to make up for it as much as possible in this life, but he doesn''t know how to protect her as much as possible.


    As a result, he saved Gu Nanfei in a moment''s error, which created such a situation.


    But Chu Feng also knows that if it wasn''t for his saving Gu Nanfei and helping him change some of his fate, his sister might have suffered an accident when he arrived at the survival fortress of Nandu, so he can''t blame Gu Nanfei.


    If we really want to say anything, we can only say that nature makes people.


    In Chu Feng''s original expectations, his sister was beautiful, plus identity and temperament, there should be countless people to pursue.


    As a result, my sister''s attitude towards the pursuer is not false, and the inverted post has not been successful.


    This makes Chu Feng very uncomfortable with Gu Nanfei. Fortunately, Gu Nanfei is a martial arts maniac. At ordinary times, he just tangles with a group of people and studies the martial arts while training. Chu Feng is out of sight and out of mind.


    But today, he can''t avoid it.


    "Are you still studying the so-called Trinity?"


    Chu Feng sweeps Gu Nanfei''s realm with his mental strength, and finds that Gu Nanfei is still in the fifth level. Gu Nanfei''s combat strength can be far higher than that of the same level. The combat strength of the fifth level is already a top expert, but in Chu Feng''s opinion, Gu Nanfei''s qualification should be able to reach a higher level.The first reason why he stayed in this realm was that he spent too much time studying all kinds of martial arts. Most of the martial arts practiced by martial arts practitioners in dawning city are from Gu Nanfei.


    Second, the unity of three.


    Gu Nanfei said calmly: "the strength of Dawning city is very strong now. You have gained so many crystal nuclei, and it''s not difficult to cultivate several level 7 experts. It''s not bad for me, but if my road works, there may be more than one top expert."


    His implication is that if dawning city lacks experts, he will break through.


    But now dawning city does not lack a seven level, so he has no need to break through.


    When Chu Feng came back this time, there were so many crystal nuclei. In addition, Chu Feng collected a total of more than ten 7-level crystal nuclei by the sea, which was enough to cultivate several 7-level experts.


    With Chu Feng''s invincible fighting power, there is no shortage of experts in dawning city.


    In that case, why didn''t he focus on a more appropriate direction.


    Chu Feng did not insist: "anyway, you have good qualifications. It''s your own business not to waste. I came to you today for another thing."


    He knew that as long as Gu Nanfei was willing to give up the Trinity and break through to level 7 with his qualification, it was as easy as eating and drinking water, so he didn''t ask for it.


    As Gu Nanfei said, the city of dawn will not turn without a seventh level.


    "You''ve been gathering experts in traditional Chinese medicine and buying all kinds of medical books at a high price all this time. Do you want our family oriented medical books when you come here today?"


    Gu Nanfei has probably guessed the origin of Chu Feng.


    As a member of the guwu family, the study of martial arts and medicine have always been inseparable, so the medical skills of the guwu family are not much worse.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "you only guessed half."

 Chapter 744

    Without waiting for Gu Nanfei to continue to ask questions, Chu Feng continued:


    "if what you have been studying is how to open up the path of martial arts practitioners, make it easier for people to practice martial arts, or reduce the risk of cultivation, then what I am studying is the essence of Yuanli."


    Gu Nanfei''s eyes brightened: "do you mean the two are interlinked?"


    His research on martial arts has reached a certain bottleneck, although there is still a steady stream of new things, but there is no essential progress.


    His character is not arrogant and impetuous, so he doesn''t worry. He just thinks that as long as he accumulates enough, it will come naturally.


    But what he was looking for was a shortcut. If Chu Feng could find this shortcut, he would not be rigid and dogmatic.


    After all, people are not allowed to practice slowly in this era.


    When he met Chu Feng for the first time, Chu Feng pointed out the way to adapt to this era by martial arts and Taoism. Therefore, he believed that Chu Feng''s research in this field must also have some achievements.


    Chu Feng nodded: "as more and more people have powers, now powers can be divided into two categories: magic and body, or melee. The magic department is mainly composed of earth, water, fire, wind, light and darkness. According to the different directions and preferences that everyone is good at, they can be divided into different branches.


    The system is mainly able to use Yuan Li to transform into weapons such as swords, spears and axes. Of course, there are also some who can master some special properties, such as gold, wood and lightning. There are also a few who can master the three properties of water, fire and earth.


    The system can also attack remotely, but the difference between the opponent''s system and the system is not whether they master the power of attributes, but whether they master the ability of remote control. "


    Gu Nanfei nodded to show that he understood.


    The biggest difference between the spell system and the body system is that the spell system can still control the spell after releasing the spell.


    For example, the famous fire snake dance, after only one fire snake is released, it can go through a tortuous path like a real snake and directly hit the other party''s key point. As long as you don''t worry about your mental energy consumption, you can always control it.


    Direct manipulation of elemental forces to attack, which is also the most powerful part of the magic department.


    The powers of the system can also make long-range attacks. Although few people use bows and arrows, they can still do it by pouring their weapons into Yuanli or wrapping them with Yuanli, and then projecting them. This distance is not close, but there is no way to control them halfway when they attack again.


    For the convenience of differentiation, whether they are good at long-range or close combat, they are collectively referred to as systems.


    Although the psionic of the system can also manipulate element attacks, it consumes a lot of energy on itself, and the effect is not obvious, so it still relies on weapons.


    Light and dark, some people have no way to control after they send out, but because of their unique characteristics, they are also classified as the Department of magic.


    Chu Feng drew a diagram of the five elements on his desk: "you should know that I''m a power of the whole department. If I''m a power of the whole department with some special means, then Luo Xingyao is a power of the whole department. He understands all the attributes by himself."


    Luo Xingyao is the most outstanding genius who changed his fate because of Chu Feng.


    In just a few months, Chu Feng, a genius who can fully understand all the attributes and even space by his savvy, has never seen him in the future.


    Of course, an alternative genius like Yi Qiuling is no less than Luo Xingyao.


    "Does he have any idea about attributes?"


    When it comes to Luo Xingyao, Gu Nanfei is also very interested.


    He also had several exchanges with Luo Xingyao, but Luo Xingyao spent most of his time on various dangerous tasks, so there was not much exchange.


    Chu Feng said: "that can determine one thing, that is to understand the four attributes of the earth, water, fire and wind, and to achieve a balance of these four attributes, you can rely on yourself to understand the space, and these four attributes are elements, then other attributes, are there any special changes?"


    Gu Nanfei asked, "like your life?"


    He once had a way of communication with Chu Feng. Although he didn''t know how Chu Feng''s special attributes came from, he knew that Chu Feng''s life was his own understanding.


    Relying on the law of life, Chu Feng saved many people in the early stage and won numerous hearts.


    Chu Feng said: "that''s right. The law I understand by myself is life and death, and the foundation of life and death is the five elements attribute, which is already the five elements attribute of gold, wood, water, fire and earth.


    However, a warrior can also practice these five attributes. "


    Gu Nanfei had a flash of inspiration and blurted out: "five Qi Jue?"


    He suddenly thought of the five Qi formula, which is a skill developed by the circulation of the five Qi in the human body and the meridian walking around the heaven.


    Among the existing skills, this skill is the slowest, the safest and the most well-established, so it is welcomed by many people.After all, the cultivation of martial arts is based on safety.


    What''s more, as long as you understand deeply enough, the five Qi formula can also be promoted.


    The foundation of the five Qi formula is the five Qi in the chest.


    Thinking of this, Gu continued to ask, "what about the remaining attributes?"


    Since gold, wood, water, fire and earth are a system, and earth, water, fire and wind are a system, what are the attributes of the remaining light, darkness and lightning?


    Chu Feng had no good way: "how do I know? Do you think I''m a God? "


    This problem, until the future, no one knows.


    No one can understand even the holy rank above.


    Chu Feng also studied this aspect, but it was too shallow and limited to speculation.


    Gu Nanfei was disappointed, but he didn''t ask.


    "What I want to tell you is that the theoretical basis for me to create a side prescription is actually based on the circulation of the five elements, so I want to create a road that belongs to the five elements."


    Chu Feng zhengse said, "the speed of practicing martial arts is too slow, but the acceleration is very dangerous. Nowadays, we are not allowed to spend 10 to 20 years to lay a solid foundation like the ancient martial arts family. Although I have some means to weaken the hidden danger of martial arts, there are still too few martial arts who can help. So I need your help to develop a new one with me The road is a shortcut for the warrior.


    The powers can be cultivated with the help of crystal nucleus, and the martial arts can also be cultivated with the help of medicinal materials. Quenching body fluid is just the beginning. What I want is to open up a way to combine martial arts with medical ethics. "


    Gu Nanfei took a meaningful look at Chu Feng, then nodded slowly: "duty bound!"

 Chapter 745

    The affairs of Dawning City, Chu Feng has been handed over to Su Yuan and others.


    He has spent most of his time discussing martial arts with Gu Nanfei.


    Now Su Yuyan and others have sealed off the small yard, and no one is allowed to enter, even close to it.


    Unless the city of dawn is faced with a life and death dilemma, it will never disturb them.


    The collision of Chu Feng''s ideas also played a remarkable effect.


    "Wu Qi Jue is the safest method because it can run all the meridians of Zhou Tian. In this way, it can moisten the four limbs and bones of the human body, and then spread to every muscle and bone, so that the cultivation of the physical body can move in the perfect direction."


    "In this era of extraordinary vitality, if one is not careful, he will be possessed by the devil. Therefore, the martial arts must be based on the five Qi formula, which is the guarantee of life. It''s one''s own business for someone to find another way."


    What they want to open up is the road of popularization, not that of a few people.


    "There is no difference between the five elements. If you lose the balance, your life may be in danger, but in this era, some of the risks you can bear can be completely ignored."


    "The essence of quenching body fluid is the Hellfire lotus, which ignites the heart fire, hardens the heart, and then affects the whole body through the blood. Because its fire is too strong for the human body to bear, we want to use ice to weaken it."


    "It''s just that people are different. When practicing five Qi Jue, everyone has some differences in running meridians. Some people have weak meridians, while others have strong meridians. They can''t be generalized. Meridians are also divided into five elements."


    "Therefore, if the cultivation speed is made up by medicine, we can start from this aspect. If there is a lack of water, we can make up for gold, if there is a lack of fire, we can make up for wood"


    What Chu Feng is good at is the use and understanding of various attributes.


    In fact, it is also a coincidence that we can create the quenched body fluid.


    Gu Nanfei, who has been practicing martial arts since he was a child, is very proficient in both his understanding of human meridians and his knowledge of various kinds of medicine.


    The communication between the two people is equivalent to Chu Feng''s providing ideas and Gu Nanfei''s complementing.


    Of course, Chu Feng''s idea is not free, but after analyzing and recording the meridian diagram of human body and the pharmacology of five elements.


    Soon a brand new road appeared in front of them.


    I don''t know how long later, they stopped.


    On the table in front of them, there was a thick book. The whole book was written by two people, and there was no time to name it.


    Looking at this book, Gu Nanfei was also a little stunned: "this is done?"


    Chu Feng is silent, because he had expected.


    Some people have developed similar systems in the future, but they all hide and cherish themselves. Chu Feng, as a warrior, knows something about it and knows a general framework, just like knowing the principles of nuclear weapons. However, to really do it, he still needs real materials.


    Now he also saw that the time was ripe, so he spent his energy to sort out the book.


    In fact, this book is not a method of cultivating the eight classics. It only adds some methods of Yuan Li operation on the basis of the five Qi formula. Its function is to refine and absorb Yuan Li in food or medicine.


    That is to say, as long as the potion is rich in attribute Yuanli, it can be absorbed quickly through this skill.


    It is matched with a set of methods for sensing the properties of medicinal materials or food.


    With this skill as a supplement, even if the lotus seed of Hellfire is put into the mouth, it can be refined to a certain extent. Of course, what kind of side effects will it have on the body? After all, the digestion ability of the human body is limited.


    Even if it''s increased, it''s just an increase in the limit.


    What''s more, this book is supported by the refining theory of various medicinal materials. It forms a complete set of refining and medication system based on the five basic behaviors of the human body, the operation of the meridians as branches and leaves, and pharmacology as auxiliary.


    Although this system has not been completely completed, both the trunk and the branches and leaves are available, and the rest of the irrigation work is left to the warriors.


    Gu Nanfei frowned and said, "I think this system has more functions than that."


    "Your induction is right. Since this theory is based on five behaviors, in theory, weapons match perfectly. Combined with the methods recorded in this book, people should be able to master five kinds of attributes of force, at least one or two kinds of force." Chu Feng Road.


    "In theory?" Gu Nanfei asked, "what''s the difference?"


    "Mental power."


    Chu Feng pointed to the brain, "people with enough mental power, even if they don''t have innate awakening, can acquire magic powers under certain conditions. Martial arts and physical powers belong to melee, but why martial arts cultivation speed is so difficult is because they don''t have enough mental power to control the elements in the body.""How can we improve our mental strength?" Gu Nanfei asked.


    "Level seven, level seven has a name, which is called yangshenjing. As long as you reach this level, your spiritual power will grow continuously under the moistening of the body and the yuan power, so that you can have enough spiritual power, or strong enough soul, to control and manipulate the change of attributes." Chu Feng Road.


    Gu Nanfei nodded thoughtfully.


    "Maybe we should give this book a name."


    Chu Feng thought about it and said, "it''s called the theoretical basis of the five elements. Although the name doesn''t conform to the aesthetics of the guwu family, it''s easier for people to know what the book is about."


    This book is not so much a method as a subject.


    This book summarizes the five elements changes of Yuanli, and even some of Chu Feng''s conjectures, but there is no confirmed content, but Chu Feng believes that this is only a beginning, just like the name of this book, this is only a foundation, and the future will be handed over to human beings to complete slowly.


    With the advent of the theoretical basis of the five elements, according to Chu Feng''s estimation, the study of ancient martial arts can be directly transformed into strength five to eight years in advance. It may take some time to accumulate, but with a good start, the process of exploration in the future will be much less, and there will be no necessary casualties.


    Although Gu does not know what kind of sensation this book will produce in the future, he can still see the importance of this book.


    "I think the most important decision I''ve made is to trust you and settle in dawning city."

 Chapter 746

    The publication of the theoretical basis of the five elements did not have much influence at the beginning.


    Chu Feng knows that human urine, that is, things given to you for nothing, or things publicized, people often do not cherish.


    So Chu Feng still used the old method to make people realize the importance of this book.


    Chu Feng first gave the book to the military, and after the military got it, it was like a treasure. Especially the part about pharmaceutics in this book is a summary of the system of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Therefore, after recognizing the value of this book, some experts of traditional Chinese medicine in the military began to use the contents of this book to study medicine while promoting it.


    In just three days, they have developed more than a dozen different types of medicines to improve strength and stabilize Qi and blood. Although they can''t compare with quenching body fluid, they also have the effect of quenching body fluid. What''s more, the cost of this kind of medicine is very low. They just need to search for herbs everywhere.


    What''s more, this kind of pharmaceutical theory is very inclusive.


    Because the method recorded in this book can sum up all living substances into five elements. That is to say, as long as we study according to the theory of five elements, there are not so many requirements for the types of medicinal materials, and it is easy to find all kinds of alternative medicinal materials.


    It has a high degree of applicability, which means that these prescriptions researched by the military can be mass produced.


    In addition, similar drugs do not have much side effects, or side effects can be suppressed by strength, so they can be taken repeatedly.


    So the military began to promote this kind of Medicine on a large scale, and soon began to popularize it in the military regions of the country, and "accidentally" there was a part of the drug outflow.


    A large number of low-grade drugs have entered the market, causing the fierce competition of numerous small and medium-sized forces. They can''t afford to buy this kind of low-grade drugs. Can''t they?


    If you can''t even afford low-level medicine, don''t mix it up and find a power to take refuge in! In order to avoid being killed by monsters instead of fighting monsters because of insufficient strength.


    As a result, the military also made a lot of profits, and gave Chu Feng a certain percentage. Of course, Chu Feng didn''t know how much it was, because with the military''s urine, as long as they have a clear conscience, they still have no psychological burden to deceive Chu Feng.


    As a result, more non-governmental forces studying body fluids went crazy. They began to buy a large number of low-grade drugs, and then carried out their own research, and sent many people to inquire about the news.


    "What? The reason why the military is able to develop these drugs is because of a book


    "What book can be so powerful? Is it a rare book produced by ancient relics?"


    "How can the name" theoretical basis of five elements "be so modern? The author is actually Chu Feng and Gu Nanfei, Chu Feng who created the modern martial arts and Gu Nanfei who improved the modern martial arts practice system? No matter what price you pay, you must get a book like this. "


    Of course, this acquisition process is not too difficult.


    The military directly sold these books to the top private forces at the cost of 10 fifth order nuclei, and then made the copyright of this book public a few days later.


    This kind of practice makes many civil forces hate their teeth, but they have no choice.


    What other people''s military do is to promote, but also for the future of martial arts in China. What can you blame them for?


    And after they got this treasure book, they were shocked.


    This book, unlike what they expected, only records some knowledge of pharmaceutics, but a training system combining martial arts and medicine. This makes many martial arts practitioners who are worried about their slow entry feel very excited.


    Thus, in just two weeks, the theoretical basis of the five elements became popular throughout China.


    Of course, the influx of a large number of low-end drugs into the market did not lead to the price reduction. In the words of Chu Feng, since your strength has improved, has your ability to make money also improved? Since everyone''s ability to make money has been improved, why should I lower the price?


    As a matter of fact, with the improvement of Huaxia''s overall strength, many monsters that could not be dealt with are now easy to hunt, which also leads to the devaluation of crystal nucleus. Even if Chu Feng does not want to reduce the price of medicine, it is actually equivalent to an alternative price reduction.


    What''s more, the real top forces are willing to give good medicine to the people around them.


    Su Yuan, who came to Chu Feng in her spare time, complained: "I had a hard time finding so many experts in traditional Chinese medicine, and developed several kinds of medicine formulas. As a result, before she made a few money, it was directly promoted by you, and the research cost we invested was all wasted."


    Of course, complaints belong to complaints. Su Yuan has a smile on her face.


    Although the two sisters Su Yuan and Su Yuyan take different paths and often quarrel in the past, in essence, the two sisters still have some similar personalities.


    If you are poor, you will be good to yourself; if you are good, you will be good to the world.


    Two people will not do what they can''t do, but the responsibility they can take will never shrink back.Chu Feng said with a smile: "the real master of traditional Chinese medicine, after reading this book, should be like a treasure, how can you care about such a small matter? This book can speed up their research progress. As for money, just give them more money. By the way, how about the cultivation of array talents? "


    Compared with the previous gains, Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to this loss. Now he has promoted the development of martial arts and pharmaceutics, and the next thing she should pay attention to is array.


    After obtaining the general outline of the array, Chu Feng gives Su Yuan the task of finding the talent of the array.


    In order to find talents, Chu Feng directly announced many basic arrays in it. As long as he can understand these arrays, he can participate in the assessment of Dawning city.


    He has no plan to cherish himself, because he has reached the top of the tide of the times. What he needs to consider is not how to be surpassed by others, but how to make himself stand higher with the help of the tide.


    "There was an array genius who not only understood all the basic arrays in five days, but also understood them thoroughly. Before I gave the follow-up array, he had already performed some advanced arrays by himself, so I passed the whole book to him. As a result, he recited the whole book in three days." Su Yuandao.


    "What?" Chu Feng opened his eyes wide, "why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "You still blame me? You and Gu Nanfei spent 20 days in their research. Apart from rest and providing raw materials for medicine, they can''t call you out at all. " Su Yuan said with a curl of her mouth, her eyes full of resentment were enough to make steel straight man''s mind swaying.


    "Where is this man now?" Chu Feng asked seriously.


    "You know this man. He is Lu Qiu." Su Yuan said, "the last time he went back to the city of dawn when you were closed, when he just handed in the atlas, he went to the seaside to have a look at the sea array of Jiulong Town, and then put forward some suggestions for improvement. As a result, many people didn''t agree with him. Later, his array talent came out."

 Chapter 747

    Lu Qiu and Chu Feng felt that the answer was unexpected but reasonable.


    There is something in common between geomantic omen and array science. As a gifted geomantic omen master, Lu Qiu can even observe the world''s trajectory. This talent is appalling. If he is given a certain amount of time to grow up, Chu Feng even doubts that he can start a school.


    Unfortunately, he died too early in the future, so his talent didn''t show up.


    But Rao is so. The coordinates and time of alien invasion recorded by him in his early years still brought great help to human beings. After suffering the first wave of losses, human beings reacted quickly and had the opportunity to organize counterattack and prepare for the next wave of enemies.


    It can be said that human beings can persist for 10 years without his contribution.


    "Is he running around now? I''m really not afraid of death. "


    Chu Feng knew that after Lu Qiu got the support of the city of dawn and hired an internal team of powers to protect him, he began to run around the world, and every place he went would be handed over to the local military, so although he encountered some dangers, he was still in danger in the end.


    "Now you don''t have to worry about his safety."


    Su Yuan said, "if you let him show his array talent, as long as he is willing to help some large forces to build a defensive array, he will be immediately treated as a guest of honor. After helping the military region to build some arrays, the military has also sent a strengthening regiment to protect him. Now even if you call him back, the military will not release people."


    Chu Feng "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    originally, Lu Qiu was a successful and unsuccessful Feng Shui. Because he was too dedicated to Feng Shui, he was poor and ended up starving to death.


    However, in this life, he has gained his own support. Now, because of the array, he has become the guest of honor of the military and directly uses the force of a regiment to protect him.


    In other words, others may worry that this is imprisonment.


    But Chu Feng knows that Lu Qiu himself is not worried about this. As long as others are willing to believe and approve what he said, he will not regret even if he dies.


    "However, when Lu Qiu was traveling in China, he wanted to go to Huainan, but he was stopped by the military. According to our intelligence, South China seems to be divided into seven forces. The military alone is divided into two different warlord camps, and some civil forces are dependent on seven forces."


    Su Yuan said, "I don''t know why the military should let South China develop like this. If the military is determined to solve the chaos in South China, it should be able to do so."


    Su Yuan is acutely aware that the situation in South China seems to be abnormal.


    Chaos and separatism are also normal, but it is not normal for the military to deliberately listen to them.


    Dawning City wanted to intervene in South China, but it was also stopped by the military.


    "In fact, it''s nothing, just as a pilot." Chu Feng said flatly.


    "Pilot?" Su Yuan didn''t expect the answer to be this.


    "China''s land area is too large, its population is too large, and it is also affected by many factors, such as ethnic groups. Therefore, every time we make a decision to implement a policy, we must first select a good place as a pilot. Otherwise, if we implement it rashly, it is likely to cause disastrous consequences. South China has been selected in the past, but this time South China has been selected again.


    Although the unification of China is an unshakable principle, there must be a new system in the new era. No one knows what is the most suitable system for the future. Therefore, the military is also trying. In addition, South China is already in chaos. Maintaining a balance in this way can reduce internal friction.


    If it is necessary to unify South China, then the military will certainly pay a heavy price, and the damage to South China is not small. It is better to take it as a pilot and leave it to a dark place for China in the future. After all, it is impossible to live in this world only by being aboveboard. "


    Chu Feng explained that he did not understand the chaos in South China in the past, but when his position changed, he could understand the difficulties of the military.


    Don''t the military know that cold means are needed in the end?


    If the military is cruel to the people, how can it unite the people?


    So many times, the behavior of the military seems very stupid, but in fact, only such stupid and naive behavior can unite people.


    However, the development of a country, especially in this last age, is impossible only by being aboveboard. Someone must do some dirty and dirty work.


    "I didn''t expect that I underestimated the military again." Su Yuan said with a bitter smile.


    "Why do you think the military''s potions are quitting so fast? Didn''t they go through clinical trials? But can you find evidence from clinical trials? " Chu Feng smiles.


    Su Yuan suddenly felt a chill.


    It''s very difficult to carry out the medicine without clinical experiment. Even Chu Feng dared to carry out the medicine only after the experiment.After obtaining the theoretical basis of the five elements, the military has launched the most kinds and speed of drugs. The main reason is that there are so many talents in the military, but is that just the case?


    What is the reason why the military does not allow dawning city to interfere in South China affairs!


    "Don''t underestimate the military at any time, because the military has gathered the most top talents in China!" Chu Feng looked up and sighed.


    The reason why folk experts are amazing is that they are too few.


    It is not the folk talents who make the greatest contribution to the rapid development of China, so those who belittle the military will come to a miserable end without exception.


    Huaxia''s military is totally different from those controlled by the Western plutocrats. Huaxia''s military is the most powerful and the most powerful military in controlling the country. It is precisely because of the military''s insistence that Huaxia has been able to waver in disasters one after another, but still refuses to fall.


    Su Yuan nodded. She had made up her mind that no matter how the dawn city and the demon hunter guild developed, they would never touch South China.


    "By the way, what''s the date today?"


    Chu Feng suddenly asked that Su Yuan had just mentioned to him that when he and Gu Nanfei studied the theoretical basis of the five elements, 20 days had passed. In addition to depicting Yuanfu, he had given himself a period of relaxation, which made him forget the days.


    "Today, it''s September 12th."


    Su Yuan''s memory of the day is very accurate. "Unconsciously, more than nine months have passed since the end of the world, but fortunately, human civilization has been preliminarily rebuilt, and now the development of China has entered the right track."


    Is it September already?


    Chu Feng was in a trance.


    Mysterious ancient books, it''s time to be born.

 Chapter 748

    Chu Feng is now level 7, in the state of nourishing the spirit.


    This state does not need to break through too fast, and breaking through one or two small states is not too big for the improvement of strength, so Chu Feng has been recuperating during this period.


    Of course, in order to prevent himself from forgetting to fight, he would come to hell from time to time through the contract with hellhounds and fight in hell.


    Now that the situation in China has basically stabilized, the income brought by the cultural heritage is also in a steady stream, and the development of Twilight city has been on the right track, the most important thing for Chu Feng now is to obtain the mysterious ancient books. After all, the inheritance is too important, and Chu Feng does not want others to get it.


    As for other heritage recorded by later generations, Chu Feng did not care.


    How many of the truly precious heritages are open?


    Public inheritance is either useless after it is made public, or there are some people who like to pay by nature and deliberately benefit the society.


    There are only a few kinds of inheritance that are really useful to Chu Feng. Chu Feng considers giving some information of inheritance to some teams in dawning City, so that they can have a try. As for those things in the inheritance, Chu Feng really has few things that can be seen.


    Other people get is other people''s nature, Chu Feng himself is not willing to waste that energy.


    After su yuan left, Chu Feng wanted to continue his work of depicting Yuanfu day after day, but he got the news of Luo Xingyao''s visit.


    "I didn''t expect that you, a busy man, came here in person. Did something important happen?"


    Luo Xingyao also has a lot to do with Chu Feng, but Chu Feng is not the kind of person who likes to exchange greetings, so he goes straight to the point.


    Luo Xingyao is the first expert in the military of Nandu. Once a monster is born in East China, or the zombie group or animal group is out of control, Luo Xingyao will always be at the forefront. Of course, in order to prevent his accident, the military has many experts who are ready to sacrifice their lives to protect him at any time.


    According to the military, 100 level 6 strong men are not equal to Luo Xingyao.


    Although it''s heartless, it''s true from the perspective of value.


    Although the tactics of the sea of people can not be ignored, it is doomed that there is no way to last, because every war will cause casualties to people, but the dead will not come back to life.


    So it''s really rare for Luo Xingyao to come to the city of dawn in person.


    Luo Xingyao said: "I came here to tell you something very important. You should know that we have established contact with the West now."


    Chu Feng nodded to show that he understood.


    Although the disaster is terrible, but the human power is also very huge.


    The development of China has been on the right track, faster than Chu Feng''s future. It is normal to establish communication with other countries in advance.


    However, if it''s just for this kind of thing, the military only needs to send someone to inform it. It''s certainly not so simple for Luo Xingyao to come here in person.


    "In our contacts with the west, we have learned that alien creatures have come to the West and have formed stable ties with some Western forces. With the help of these alien lives, the West has also developed very rapidly, no worse than us." Luo Xingyao said.


    Hearing the news, Chu Feng''s heart sank.


    It''s not that he is jealous of the West or something, but that he knows in the future that the help provided by the alien world to the earth is never free.


    In the next decade, the West will develop faster than China in the early stage, and even some Western forces want to come to China to help "liberate" China.


    However, the worst disaster in the future is still in the West.


    If it is the greatest disaster in China, that is, the dragon''s pride in mastering the seal of life, then after the arrival of the alien world, it is the West that bears the greatest disaster.


    Alien invasion almost destroyed the western world in Asia and Europe, leaving only the bear and a few countries in the dark future.


    Luo Xingyao didn''t notice Chu Feng''s abnormality, but thought he was surprised by the news.


    "The creatures from the alien world are very friendly. While establishing stable contact and trade with the west, they also send people to our east. One of the visitors from the alien world put forward a request to us, that is, they want to take their Saint back home."


    Speaking of this, Luo Xingyao is also serious.


    Luo Xingyao also knows about the crusade.


    The so-called greeting of the holy women by the crusade is actually to sacrifice yiyigei, because the angry Chu Feng directly ordered the removal of the influence of the Crusade in East China.


    Now, these foreign visitors, in the name of welcoming the virgin, want to take Yiyi away.


    "Why don''t they come to me and say it?"


    Chu Feng stares at Luo Xingyao''s eyes seriously.


    "Maybe it''s trying to stir up conflicts between us! Westerners always like to play this game. "Luo Xingyao said, "that alien visitor brought a lot of advanced technology and skills. He said that he was sincere in helping Huaxia''s development. As long as our Huaxia military agreed to support them to take back the holy daughter, they could provide us with more advanced things. If we refused, they would take other measures."


    "What''s your attitude?"


    Chu Feng asked coldly.


    According to the general values of the military, the development of civilization must not be delayed by the existence of a person, regardless of whether the person is innocent or not.


    It doesn''t matter how important Yiyi is to Chu Feng. What matters is how to choose to lead Huaxia in the future.


    "In the 1840s, it seems that the Western powers used the same reason. It was the darkest time in China." Luo Xingyao smiles.


    Chu Feng suddenly laughed, should say, is worthy of the Chinese soldiers?


    Yes, it is impossible for Huaxia to delay the development of civilization because of a little girl, even if the girl is innocent. The history of Huaxia is the history of sacrifice.


    It''s just, can those people in the West believe it?


    The history of the west is the robbery record of a group of robbers. It''s just that after robbing enough wealth all over the world, they put on a coat of civilization. It''s almost impossible to win the trust of Huaxia. Huaxia is no longer the naive Dynasty in the past.


    As for those foreign visitors, let alone.


    If you are not of my race, your heart will be different.


    To exchange Yiyi for the so-called support and development is to humiliate the Chinese soldiers. It is to humiliate their intelligence quotient.


    No matter what the other party said, the lessons of Chinese history have given Chinese people enough warning. They, more than anyone else, know how to choose.


    "I''m here to unite with you to get their support for the west, just in our way." Luo Xingyao said.

 Chapter 749

    "Can you show me what they brought? Since they are confident in persuading you, they should have some sincerity! " Chu Feng Road.


    Chu Feng has always trusted the military, but this trust has certain conditions.


    The position of the military is too high, so their decision-making direction is the whole of China, and Chu Feng''s first consideration is himself and the people around him.


    If there is no conflict of interest between the two sides, it is OK. If there is a conflict of interest, who knows how the military will choose?


    So Chu Feng wanted to see if the things that those people took out really moved the military?


    Luo Xingyao turned over his hand, took out a two handed sword, then opened the back end of the hilt, and a groove appeared: "this is the enchantment technology they brought. As long as we put energy gems in it, our world can be replaced by nuclei, which can increase the power of weapons."


    Then he took out a pair of wings with a vest.


    "This is the aircraft they built, which can use crystal nucleus as energy to make people fly in the air and turn freely in the air to a certain extent. Although the powerful wind power can stay in the air for a short time, and the space system can also move in the air to a certain extent, there are still many inconveniences."


    The third thing Luo Xingyao took out was a pistol.


    "This is the pistol that they transformed according to the modern science and technology of our earth. The difference is that the pistol uses gunpowder as energy, but this gun uses crystal nucleus as energy. This is a higher level of energy, which can greatly improve the power of the gun."


    After taking out these three things, Luo Xingyao put them on the table, waiting for Chu Feng''s attempt.


    If he does the experiment himself, maybe he will do something in the process of the experiment.


    Only Chu Feng tried it himself can he understand the importance of these things.


    After a look at these weapons, the corner of Chu Feng''s mouth split into a radian.


    "Tao Jinghua, come and help me try my weapon!"


    Chu Feng called to the outside.


    "Yes."


    After Tao Jinghua came in, he picked up the two handed sword and poured Yuanli into it. Just as he raised the two handed sword high and was preparing to split the air in front of him, a crack suddenly appeared on the two handed sword, which made him quickly stop his action.


    He hastened to return the two handed sword to Chu Feng: "Lord, I don''t know what''s going on. I just pay attention to Yuan Li and it becomes like this."


    Chu Feng waved his hand: "it''s not your fault."


    Tao Jinghua was relieved.


    Luo Xingyao''s pupil shrank: "what''s the matter?"


    This sword has been repeatedly tested by them. Although it is not a magic weapon, it is not as good as the ChiYan sword made by Chu Feng, but it is better as a standard weapon. After all, the requirements of weapons with large-scale mass production are different from those with small-scale equipment.


    But even if it''s a standard weapon, it won''t let a person pay attention to Yuanli and it will break up.


    "Usually when we use weapons, there will be some damage, but the damage is caused by collision in the process of fighting, which is inevitable. However, due to our control of the force, we can control where cracks appear in the weapons."


    Chu Feng explained, "but this sword is different. In addition to our own yuan force, it also adds uncontrollable crystal nucleus yuan force. Because it is uncontrollable, it is inevitable to cause damage to weapons beyond control. At that time, we need some means to strengthen weapons. This is to use self-healing materials when building weapons."


    It is inevitable that weapons collide and cracks appear in the battle.


    But it''s abnormal to have cracks that you can''t control.


    If there is no defense in the battle, the end will not be very good.


    "But they kept it from us." Luo Xingyao looks gloomy.


    What I didn''t expect was that people didn''t even show their sincerity.


    "Tao Jinghua''s own strength is quite overbearing, so it''s not worth it. But if you often use this weapon to fight, on the battlefield, it''s to give your head away."


    Chu Feng picked up the broken sword and cleaned up the gap. At the gap, there were a lot of small holes smaller than the pinhole. "In order to ensure the overload transportation of Yuanli, the interior of this weapon is also full of holes. Of course, you may dissect one or two, but you won''t see it, because this kind of air is only filled with powerful Yuanli Only then can manifest


    Tao Jinghua is one of the three men selected by Chu Feng to refine blood and magic weapon, so he has strong blood evil spirit in his body and does great damage to weapons.


    But he can destroy weapons in a moment, and others can destroy them slowly.


    Luo Xingyao''s forehead was covered with sweat.


    If we rashly popularize this kind of weapon, the consequences on the battlefield will be disastrous.


    "What he found was your military, not me. Estrangement may be one of their purposes, but another reason is that they know my refining level, so they dare not bring this kind of rubbish to me, so I have enough reasons to kill them."Chu Feng took out the pistol again and said casually, "I won''t try this pistol. A fourth-order crystal nucleus needs to kill a fourth-order zombie to get it, but the fourth-order crystal nucleus, as an energy bullet, may not be able to kill a fourth-order zombie. You are a soldier, I am a businessman."


    Of course, Chu Feng is not a businessman. He just means that.


    If the income can''t compare with his own pay, he won''t do that kind of thing.


    Luo Xingyao clenched his fist: "it seems that they are looking for death."


    This is not to show sincerity with advanced technology. This is to bully them into ignorance of advanced fields and then fool them with fake and shoddy products.


    Earth people often do this kind of thing, did not expect that now has become a cheated party.


    "I don''t think I''ll try that pair of wings."


    Chu Feng never touched that pair of wings from the beginning to the end. "After all, this kind of thing is not my field. You''d better study it yourself."


    Although he said so, Luo Xingyao no longer believed in wings.


    Flying freely in the sky is a human dream. After all, it''s much better to have a pair of wings that can fly than to fly.


    However, in the face of security, this dream is still suppressed!


    "If you want to ambush them with me and get what you want from them, I think we should have a better choice to solve the problem with more appropriate and reliable means." Chu Feng Road.

 Chapter 750

    Two hours later, Luo Xingyao left without any expression on his face.


    Chu Feng removed the space barrier before the official conversation, and then ordered to Tao Jinghua: "gather the high-level of Dawning City, and hold a meeting in three hours."


    "Yes


    The time of the alien visitors gave Chu Feng a reminder, which was equivalent to giving him a signal that the alien people were ready to fight against Yiyi.


    He promised Yiyi at that time that he would be free to go in and out in front of people after three months.


    This promise has another meaning, that is, there is no way to hide her existence. When the first person knows, we can directly guess that more people know.


    But now he has enough confidence.


    It''s impossible to say 100% sure, but he has done the best he can. Now that he has done his best, no matter the result is failure, he has a clear conscience.


    As for the items brought by foreign visitors, they are not as unbearable as Chu Feng said. From Chu Feng''s point of view, they are bullying ignorant aborigines with fake and shoddy products, just like some people used to trade glass balls for gold in America.


    But for people in backward places, it''s already a great thing.


    Chu Feng''s reminder is just a reminder to the military that it''s better to understand and master the technology provided by others than to easily believe it.


    For example, although enchantment weapons are very weak, the gray dwarves who are good at forging even disdain to forge such rubbish weapons. They think that this method is a blasphemy to weapons, but it doesn''t mean that enchantment is poor. It can also play a special effect in individual fields.


    It''s the same with the nuclear energy gun. It''s a waste of nuclear energy.


    Is it not fragrant to remove the crystal nucleus and directly drive it with the internal force? As for the consumption of internal force? Can''t you inhale the nucleus?


    If you absorb a fourth-order crystal nucleus, you can use it three or four times to transform it into a fire snake dance. Moreover, if you absorb the forces in the crystal nucleus, you can also promote the evolution of life.


    Why do foreign visitors take out such things? It''s because they will sell energy crystals in the future. Energy crystals with the same energy as crystal nuclei only cost 1 / 5 of the price of crystal nuclei. In this way, they will exchange energy crystals for crystal nuclei, resulting in a large outflow of crystal nuclei on the earth. Instead, they will use cheap energy crystals.


    The most precious part of crystal nucleus is actually cultivation.


    , because the birth of every crystal nucleus has condensed the essence of life, and the power of life is the most indispensable force in the universe.


    But that''s all in the future. The promotion of these weapons is almost unstoppable.


    There are only two ways to stop the conspiracy of the alien world. The first is to destroy it directly by powerful means, and the second is to replace it with something better.


    Half an hour later, in addition to Su YuYan''s team and the hell knights, the rest of them had basically arrived. Several deputy city leaders also stayed in the city of dawn before the next round of trade and participated in the meeting.


    When you enter the conference hall, you find that the atmosphere here is a little different.


    Chu Feng glanced at the crowd, and the first sentence shocked them: "I declare that from now on, the city of dawn will enter a state of preparation."


    "What, is it going to war again?"


    Everyone is nervous. Since the disaster of Hai nationality was solved last time, Dawning city has been in a stable development stage.


    We all cherish this hard won peace.


    But I didn''t expect that now Chu Feng announced that he was in a state of war preparation when everyone was not ready. It was obvious that he was going to start a new round of war.


    Is there any enemy in the world who dares to provoke the city of dawn?


    In the confusion of the public, Chu Feng simply explained the situation of foreign visitors, and by the way told you something about Yiyi.


    After hearing the general situation, ye Xiaohui was silent.


    For Yiyi, it''s all for Yiyi. Why should my daughter be in such a dangerous situation? Why can''t my daughter be ordinary?


    After learning about the demands of foreign visitors, he Chongyin and several vice city leaders looked at each other, then raised their hands and asked:


    "I have a question. Why do we have to fight for a little girl? And how can we tell the residents of Dawning city? "


    Asking this question almost means offending Chu Feng.


    But he knew that someone had to ask the question.


    As the leader of a force, it''s normal to protect the weak, but any interaction must have a certain limit. For a little girl, it''s bound to attract a lot of people''s dissatisfaction to fight against the unknown enemy.


    Now Chu Feng, because of his own decision, let the whole city of dawn face the unknown enemy. Will the people of the city of dawn be willing to do this?Don''t say it''s someone else. Even ye Xiaohui is a little upset. It''s nothing to sacrifice her life, but it''s too much to implicate others.


    Chu Feng glanced at him indifferently, but did not blame him:


    "what do you think is the invasion of the alien world? This is a war of life and death. Even if there is no dependence, their goal will become the whole mankind, and the goal will become unpredictable. Since they depend on us, we can infer their trend in turn. "


    Listening to Chu Feng''s reason, everyone was stunned.


    Su Yuan said: "can I understand that no matter whether there is Yiyi or not, we must start a war with foreign visitors?"


    She has guessed Chu Feng''s idea, and now she is just confirming it.


    "Yes! No one is allowed to retreat from the war of life and death. "


    Chu Feng''s eyes swept over everyone, and finally stayed on he Chongyin. "You just asked me how to give an account to the people of Dawning city. Now I''ll tell you that it''s not the nanny or the patron saint of Dawning city. Dawning city has meaning because it''s useful to me.


    Those who are willing to fight with me can stay. Those who are not willing to fight with me can leave the city of dawn. Of course, if everyone is willing to leave, I can leave. But I''d like to see that without my city of dawn, it''s not the city of dawn! "


    Chu Feng''s words have calmed everyone. His determination now is very obvious. It''s not because of Yiyi, but because he was going to fight with the foreign world.


    If dawning city doesn''t want to, he will leave dawning city completely.

 Chapter 751

    He Chongyin looked a little bitter, but he didn''t say anything.


    They all know one thing, because of the existence of Chu Feng, so the city of dawn is the city of dawn, without Chu Feng, here is a common survival base.


    Now it is not that Chu Feng needs to cater to the city of dawn and consider the thoughts of the residents of the city of dawn, but that the residents of the whole city of dawn rely on Chu Feng''s existence.


    If you don''t agree with my orders, put everything down and leave.


    Chu xiaorou took the lead in saying, "I don''t know what the alien world wants to do, but I know that the Crusade must be our enemy. Since these people in the alien world have done the same thing as the Crusade, they are also our enemies. How can we yield to the enemy?"


    Seeing his sister''s statement, Chu Feng felt helpless.


    This character of my sister. At ordinary times, it will give him a headache, but at this time, it is just in line with the theme of this meeting.


    Su Yuan said: "even if there is no dependence, as long as the city of dawn is still the center of East China, the city of dawn should also be an important target of the enemy at the time of war! Now it''s just to make this goal clear. What''s more terrible? "


    "Yes, we are willing to live and die with the city of dawn."


    "We will not give in to others, and we will not place our hope of survival on the kindness of others."


    Several vice city leaders also expressed their views one after another.


    This meeting is not so much a meeting held by Chu Feng to discuss with you as a notice to let you know what you are going to do.


    As for the process of seeking your consent, there is no such thing.


    Your present splendor and wealth are all due to me. What qualifications do you have to talk to me and ask me?


    "Let''s keep things informed. People who have experienced disasters should also have a certain psychological endurance for novel things, so we don''t need to cheat the people. But what kind of tone should we use? You can discuss the wording yourself!" Chu Feng told Su Yuan and Zhu Biyun.


    Su Yuan nodded. This is what she is good at.


    If the same thing is said in different tones and presented in different written forms, the results are totally different.


    "Well, that''s the end of the meeting. Let''s prepare for the war."


    Chu Feng waved his hand to announce the end of the meeting.


    He is not interested in meeting for several hours in a row, just like the company meeting. As a result, most of the time is spent on bickering. It doesn''t matter if he dozes off.


    The purpose of calling you here is to make a formal announcement.


    So, everyone started their own work with their hearts in mind.


    As for the state of preparation for the war in dawning City, in fact, there have been specific guidelines for a long time. After the announcement of its opening, we will only implement them in accordance with the regulations.


    "Dawning City, it is estimated that it will start to be turbulent again. The Lord of the city asked us not to cheat, but if we don''t cheat, there will be some complaints."


    On the way back, Zhu Biyun sighed.


    After thinking for a few minutes, Su Yuan said to Zhu Biyun:


    "since Chu Feng can''t ask to deceive the masses, we will certainly publicize later and tell you that the alien world is ready to invade our earth home. If we are willing to sacrifice a 10-year-old girl as a tribute to provide some help to the alien world, they can shift the target of attack and capture China It gives us a chance to surrender.


    Our city Lord has refused the request of the foreign world and is ready to fight. If the foreign world dares to raise it again, we will directly launch a war. "


    Zhu Biyun took a cool breath: "are you sure it''s not cheating the masses?"


    Didn''t you agree not to deceive the masses?


    Are you sure there is no problem with such a statement?


    "Otherwise, what I said is wrong?"


    Su Yuanbai glanced at her, "it''s true that the alien world wants to invade. It''s true that we should sacrifice a 10-year-old girl for peace. After sacrificing Yiyi, their strength will be improved. It''s also true. When the party leading the way trades for the chance to surrender, it''s also true. What I said is false?"


    "Zhu Biyun was lost in thought.


    Half an hour later, new notices were posted on bulletin boards all over the city of dawn.


    Many residents came to watch nervously when they saw a large number of posters on the bulletin board, because the occupied bulletin board was about the war interface.


    "Look what''s written on it."


    "Too much, too much."


    "Who is this so-called alien visitor? We human beings have not even solved the threat on our own land. Are there any other enemies?"


    "We sacrifice children, but also let us lead the way?"


    "What''s going on! Is the alien world so arrogant? Have you dared to say such arrogant words before you even have your head out? ""I''d like to see if these alien things have three heads and six arms or how to drop them. It''s so arrogant."


    "Fight! Let the city of dawn dare to offend and kill them


    As the residents of Dawning City, they have a certain sense of superiority compared with the outside world. After all, the residents of the real dawning city are the worst, and they have no worries about food and clothing.


    The residents of Dawning city only need a certain amount of labor points to exchange. Each family can be allocated food, and the labor they pay is just simple planting and building the city wall.


    Let''s say that we have sold our products at sky high prices outside! As long as the residents of Dawning city sign up to join the city defense army, everyone can get a share.


    Of course, there''s a queue.


    However, this is not a problem for them, because the top management of Dawning city has enough credit. What they say can always be done.


    And those members who participated in the caravan or applied for the city defense army in the early days have successfully received the benefits, and those who have not received the benefits have only signed up recently. No wonder.


    After all, the production of quenched body fluid also needs time. I don''t know how many people are envious of the chance to queue up.


    As the contents of the announcement spread, the whole city of dawn was boiling.


    They have already regarded themselves as the core of East China. How can they tolerate being the leading Party before the first World War?


    And Chu Feng''s decision-making has won the support of most people.


    This announcement has raised the issue of fighting for the protection of a little girl to a political level. If they choose to give up, it is equivalent to giving up the glory of the whole Twilight city.


    "Is this the art of speaking? It seems that I have found a treasure


    In the city Lord''s mansion, even Chu Feng felt very sad for the announcement.

 Chapter 752

    Thanks to Su Yuan''s art of speaking, the whole dawning city is in a state of excitement.


    Then, Su Yuan issued a large number of tasks about repairing the fortifications, including building a large number of walls and trenches. The height of the walls even reached the height of 80 meters. It should be noted that the ancient walls with a height of 10 meters were very rare.


    What''s more, there are enough wages for building these walls and various defensive measures.


    So the residents of Dawning City, one by one, are doing a lot of work.


    We don''t know where and when the enemy will appear. Now we are preparing under the call of the city Lord.


    Some people who are used to the comfortable life of Dawning city also begin to practice with big knives.


    This is their common home. Of course, they have to protect it with their lives.


    Of course, Chu Feng won''t let you wait too long. Just as the saying goes, "one go, one go, one go, one go". Now Chu Feng also wants to master the rhythm of the war.


    At this time, the military also told the public the news about the alien world, but the military''s words were more euphemistic.


    "There are a large number of foreign visitors in the western world. They have formed friendly exchanges with people in the western world, exchanging resources and technology with each other. Now they send envoys to our eastern world, but the purpose is not very clear. If anyone contacts with foreign visitors, please report to the military in time."


    Such news confirmed Chu Feng''s words.


    However, when it is not clear whether foreign visitors are enemies or friends, the dawning city''s practice of defining them as enemies first really makes people complain.


    What if Twilight turns a potential friend into an enemy?


    Now, however, few people dare to blame dawning city.


    After all, now they still expect to get a steady stream of benefits from the city of dawn! How can you offend them at this time?


    Dawning city also announced: "dawning City declares war on the enemy. This is the individual behavior of Dawning city and has nothing to do with the overall position of mankind."


    I don''t know how useful such a statement is, but it certainly reassures a lot of people, at least they don''t have to stand in line.


    So some large forces from all sides are ready to start looking for foreign visitors to contact with them.


    At this time, the city of dawn also started the recruitment plan:


    [city of dawn recruits 45 soldiers, Each of them can get a bottle of quenched body fluid, regardless of their strength, age or physical condition, but they must obey the order absolutely. All the soldiers recruited this time can get a full set of black iron equipment, with a reward of 30 fourth-order crystal cores, which can be exchanged for their own cultivation materials according to the price of the members in the city of dawn.


    As long as you take part in a battle for the city of dawn, those who come back alive can get a reward of 100 fourth-order nuclei. Those who die in the war can get the same reward, and their families can get the resident qualification of the city of dawn.


    Note: the recruiters will perform the most dangerous task as a Death Squadron. If you don''t have the courage to face death, please sign up carefully. After signing up, you must obey the order absolutely. If you don''t obey, you will be killed! ¡¿


    this recruitment announcement is for the outside of Dawning city. After all, although the official members of Dawning city are less than 200000, the permanent population and floating population are more than one million.


    Many people want to join the city of dawn.


    As soon as I heard that I had the chance to become a full member of Dawning City, countless people came to see it.


    But when they saw such recruitment ads, people in the outer city were in an uproar.


    "That''s too much. We should be the death squads."


    "What''s too much? At least they tell you openly that they want you to be the death squads. For example, some black heart forces use some extravagant words to attract you. As a result, after you enter, they will use you as bait to attract zombies and mutants. "


    "The outside world is becoming more and more dangerous. I don''t have enough food. Anyway, I would rather die on the battlefield. If I didn''t die, wouldn''t I be an expert? After all, people directly give you a bottle of quenched body fluid. The credit of Dawning city is obvious to all. "


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    although the situation has basically stabilized now, the threat of human beings has not really been lifted after all. Even in the peaceful and prosperous times, there are many people who are tired of their work and life. Now in the troubled times, how can everyone be happy?


    In order to survive, there are many people who volunteer to be bait for those powerful demon hunting groups, not to mention such recruitment advertisements.


    Although such recruitment advertisements have dissuaded many people, there are also many applicants.


    Even if the advertisement is taken out, it will attract more people.


    So on the first day of registration, the whole registration office was directly crowded by people who were robbed. Fortunately, there were people from hell knights to maintain order, otherwise the registration work would not be able to proceed.On the first day, the number of applicants reached more than 300000, so the registration work ended directly in one day, and the rest of the time was used to select the source of troops.


    Such a result also surprised Su Yuan and others, while Su Yuyan and others, who came back from the outside, were even more thoughtful in the face of such a scene.


    If it''s not because we can''t survive, how can so many people be willing to sign up?


    Dawning city is already the most prosperous place in East China. There are so many people who are willing to work hard for their lives. How many people starve to death in the corner where they can''t see?


    It is now dawning city has issued the scoring index of survival bases, which makes many survival bases begin to pay attention to the management and survival of those survivors.


    However, those who can feed and feed the people in the survival base are already good leaders.


    The military is the only one who can ensure that the people in the area under its control will not starve to death. Therefore, a large number of survivors choose to enter the military area, but the strength of the military is also limited. The survivors who join the military may be recruited as auxiliary soldiers at any time, and the income cannot be guaranteed, so many people are dissuaded.


    Now, Dawning city has offered a high enough price to tempt, especially the bottle of quenched body fluid, which is the treasure that countless people dream of, and also the first step of civilian counter attack.


    Knowing that the screening work was too difficult, Chu Feng agreed to give everyone a chance, but the number of real recruits only expanded to 100000, even if the number of death squads was full, there were reserves.


    All the people who participate in the selection have food and water to drink, but those who do not obey the order will go out directly, and those who can not complete the training requirements will go out directly.


    Such a move, so that people outside the city of dawn are a burst of cheering.


    As long as you sign up, you can at least have a full meal. Why not?


    As a result, more than 300000 applicants were gathered at the training ground.

 Chapter 753

    "I didn''t expect you to be soft hearted."


    Standing on a watchtower, Su Yuyan smiles at Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng was able to give everyone who signed up a chance, and as long as he signed up, he had food to eat before he was eliminated. What''s more, Chu Feng ordered in private that everyone who was eliminated would send some food and water. It was unexpected that Chu Feng could make such a decision.


    Chu Feng said without expression: "I''m just for the next time It''s just preparation. "


    This is half true and half false. In fact, another reason is that after seeing the miserable life of these people, Chu Feng really couldn''t convince himself to watch them die because of their hard life.


    If you don''t have the ability, it''s OK. If you have the ability, it''s not a big deal to give them some favors by the way.


    "Report to the Lord!"


    Wei Po Jun came to Chu Feng and reported aloud, "a total of 3201020 people, now they are all organized. Please give instructions to the city master."


    Tao Jinghua also came to Chu Feng and said, "Lord of the city, although this person is not old, weak, sick and disabled, the proportion of young people only accounts for 11%. Is this kind of force really effective?"


    This is also a very normal situation. After all, young and middle-aged young men have been selected by various forces.


    In the development of various forces, of course, teenagers are the first choice, followed by middle-aged people, and then those over 40 years old who are in the boundary between middle-aged people and the elderly.


    Therefore, although there are a lot of recruits this time, they are all left over by others.


    Of course, there are also some people who only want to join dawning City, such as those who think big cities are good and go to big cities to work, and then convince themselves that they can become a part of big cities, but there are few such people after all.


    After all, if you are really valuable, how can you not be chosen by various forces?


    Chu Feng said: "anyway, it can make them reach level 4 in a short time. Level 4 cannon fodder is enough on the battlefield."


    Chu xiaorou couldn''t bear it: "do you really want to treat them as cannon fodder on the battlefield?"


    "If they had other ways to live, they would not choose to be cannon fodder here." Chu Feng put on an indifferent appearance.


    "Well, Wei breaks the army. The training work here is up to you, Mr. Su Yuyan. Your demon hunting regiment is responsible for maintaining order. If anyone escapes, they will be treated as deserters."


    After the explanation, Chu Feng left the training ground and went to the mine.


    Su Yuyan said to Chu xiaojudo, "haven''t you figured it out until now?"


    "I know that no matter what my brother''s behavior style is, countless people can survive because of him. People in the military once told me that because of my brother''s existence, the death rate of survivors in the whole East China region has been reduced a lot, and the number of people he saved is more than those who killed. I don''t know how much."


    Chu xiaorou''s eyes were a little gloomy, "but, I can feel that when my brother made the decision to let these people as the death squads, his heart was also very painful, but he had to hide this emotion. Why would the person who made the painful things be my brother!


    Why must my brother bear all this! "


    Hearing Chu xiaorou''s words, Su Yuyan was stunned.


    She knew that Chu Feng''s brother and sister''s feelings were a little complicated. They cared for each other and often had conflicts, but she didn''t expect that Chu xiaorou thought so in her heart.


    What she cares most is not why these people must die.


    What she really cares about is why Chu Feng made such a decision?


    No matter what the reasons are, as long as they make such a decision, they must be responsible for the lives of these people, which is also a psychological pressure on Chu Feng.


    If those selected people died on the battlefield, could Chu Feng really have a clear conscience? Can he really face the dead without waves?


    However, whether he is Chu Feng or the leader of Dawning City, he has to make some decisions, no matter what such decisions will make him bear.


    Zhang Ziqing said, "maybe it''s just because he is Chu Feng."


    Chu Feng has explained the details of the training.


    If this kind of thing still needs him to worry about personally, then he has no need to form a force.


    After coming to the mine, Chu Feng contacted the mountain giant with spirit.


    Today''s mountain giant has become red, and its height has reached a terrible height of 50 meters. If you walk out of the ground and stand in front of people, it''s really like a mountain.


    "The entrance to Yuanfu is here!"


    Chu Feng has long wanted to establish a space channel to enter the yuan house, because after establishing the channel, he can enter and leave the yuan house.


    He himself is the coordinate connecting the Yuanfu world and the real world, which is equivalent to the role of a bridge. If he enters the Yuanfu, it means that the Yuanfu has lost contact with the real world. Now he must establish a new space channel or coordinate, so that he can enter safely.He used a lot of energy in Yuanfu to ripen the strange ice fruit and Hellfire lotus, and spent a lot of energy to transform the environment of Yuanfu.


    After leaving enough for the future, Chu Feng still has a large number of nuclei left.


    Therefore, he also put the Yuanfu channel on the agenda.


    The power of earth, water, fire and wind condenses in Chu Feng''s hands, then forms a delicate balance, turns into a silver space power, and then forms a hole.


    Chu Feng is sensing his Yuanfu, which makes the space of Yuanfu and here form a stable channel. The two sides are connected like a stable bridge. In this process, a lot of Yuanli is consumed and integrated into the bridge.


    In order to make the space channel more stable, Chu Feng directly injected 10% of Yuan Fu''s vitality.


    After a large amount of vitality was injected, the space in front of Chu Feng was strangely distorted. He could sense that the 300 meter space seemed to have changed.


    As long as you enter this space, you can enter the yuan mansion.


    "From now on, you are the guard of Yuanfu gate. Only those who are stained with my breath can pass through here." Chu Feng ordered to the mountain giant.


    The mountain giant doesn''t speak, but conveys an obedient idea with his soul idea.


    "What if the abnormal space here is discovered?"


    Chu Feng thought for a moment, and then took out a lot of ore from the yuan house. This is a special ore from hell, even the level 6 strong are not so easy to damage.


    He cut these ores into the shape of a fortress with innate sword Qi, and then opened 72 portals around the fortress, 36 of which were on the ground and 36 in the air.


    The location of these doors is just at the edge of the space channel, which can create an effect, that is, to enter these doors, you can enter the yuan mansion.

 Chapter 754

    For chufeng, the establishment of Yuanfu channel is of great significance.


    That is, he can not let Zhang Ziqing risk.


    In Zhang Ziqing''s body, there is a gate of hell. The essence of the gate of hell is a kind of spatial coordinates, which can establish a channel between two worlds.


    As Chu Feng opened the gate of hell twice, Zhang Ziqing was closer to being engulfed by the gate of hell.


    Although it has its own seal, there are still certain risks.


    Now that the Yuanfu passage has been established, Chu Feng can also establish a passage in hell, so that the communication between hell and the world can use his Yuanfu as a transit station.


    The space passage has been stabilized, and there are mountain giants as guards, so Chu Feng is relieved to enter the yuan house from one of the portals.


    In the past, he entered Yuanfu with consciousness. It was the first time that his real body entered Yuanfu.


    After entering the yuan house, Chu Feng suddenly found that everything in front of him had changed.


    It is not the Yuan government that has changed, but his perspective has changed.


    Different from the past consciousness, after his real body came in, he found a strange echo between himself and Yuanfu.


    He was able to sense that the unique laws of the yuan mansion were like silk threads running through the whole yuan mansion.


    The real body is in Yuanfu. He can control everything in Yuanfu like a finger.


    Of course, he can''t control water to fire, or rock to ice, just as he can''t control his internal organs to move.


    However, he could feel that even if he really wanted to do this kind of thing, it was not really impossible, but the price was too high, and the Yuan government could not afford this kind of essential change.


    Then, he sensed the mountains and rivers of heaven and earth in Yuanfu. On a vast plain, a large number of tree spirits were planting and harvesting all kinds of crops there. The tree demons were growing crazily in the experimental field. Some hellish creatures gathered next to the gray dwarves to help refine the materials in the minerals, and then handed them over to the gray dwarves for forging.


    On an ice sheet with a temperature below minus 50 degrees Celsius, a group of snow wolves are living here, fighting for limited food.


    The scale of these wolves has reached 1200. Except for the little wolves, most of them have reached the fifth level.


    But Chu Feng like to hide, plus did not encounter the right time, did not expose them.


    There is also a black lake. The water in this lake is a tributary of the water of Styx, which is loaded from hell. There are a lot of Hellfire lotus in it.


    This is what Chu Feng collected when he went to hell.


    After all, with the curse power of the hellhounds sealed by him, now the hellhounds have begun to gradually recover their glory, and many lost territories have begun to gradually recapture. Chu Feng occasionally uses reverse summoning to enter hell to help the hellhounds fight.


    In this process, of course, he also collected massive resources from hell.


    Hell as a part of the underworld, just like Eurasia as a part of the earth, also belongs to one of the four highest planes.


    Even the common stones there are excellent stones on earth.


    So the resources produced by hell will be the biggest source of wealth for Chu Feng.


    After all, this is equivalent to smuggling without customs duties.


    In this Law silk thread, Chu Feng found the core of these silk threads.


    "The power of space ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    the power of space law in Yuanfu begins to converge towards Chu Feng''s soul. Chu Feng can feel that he can establish contact with any of his coordinates in the real world through the world of Yuanfu.


    The next moment, Chu Feng appeared in the real world, and then disappeared again.


    In the next moment, Chu Feng appeared beside the hell three headed dog, said hello to the hell three headed dog, and then returned to the yuan house.


    "Sure enough, as long as I have coordinates, I can travel freely through the world, but I can''t travel directly between the human world and hell. I have to have Yuanfu as a transit, and the consumption is a little big."


    Chu Feng thought so, and then reappeared in hell.


    The hellhound''s eyes widened: "can you teleport here?"


    "What? Can''t... Here "


    Chu Feng suddenly opened his eyes, and he suddenly thought of one thing, that is, the space of the four highest planes is very solid, and the difficulty of blinking in it is much higher than that of earth space.


    However, because the power of his teleportation comes from Yuanfu, he is not disturbed by the space here. In fact, his so-called teleportation should be fast space transmission in essence.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng''s heart is full of excitement.


    "By the way, I want to establish a stable space channel here. Please remember to help me convey the order that all the resources mined in hell should be transmitted through this space channel."Chu Feng told the hell three dogs.


    The hell dog nodded and said, "don''t worry, it''s up to me."


    Chu Feng originally issued a long-term order, that is, mining and collecting all kinds of mineral resources in hell, and then waiting for himself to come and get them.


    Now, Chu Feng just changed the order to put resources into a specific place.


    Thus, Chu Feng spent a few minutes here to build a space channel similar to that on earth, but this time the consumption was only 1 / 10 of that on earth.


    "I didn''t expect that the consumption of establishing a stable channel at the highest level would be so small. Is there any special reason?" Chu Feng fell into thinking.


    However, according to his guess, there should be distance between the world.


    In the dimension of space, the space of Yuanfu world I am in should be much closer than that of earth space. Of course, the particularity of the high plane itself can not be ruled out.


    Then, Chu Feng took out some high-level mutant animal corpses from the yuan house and gave them to the hell three headed dog, which made the hell three headed dog ecstatic for a while.


    It''s delicious in the world, but it''s something the hell three dogs always like.


    Because of the environment, the food quality here is very bad, or the food taste here is very bad.


    Even if there are some special food, the hell three dogs are tired of it.


    Chu Feng touched the hell dog''s head and said, "don''t worry, you will often eat this kind of food in the future. This space channel will throw food out regularly."


    "Really?" Hell three headed dog 6 eyes at the same time, staring at Chu Feng.


    "Of course, it''s true. As long as you help me, not only can you eat delicious food, but also I will give enough food to your whole hell trio."


    Chu Feng''s tone is like a strange uncle who abducts children with lollipops.

 Chapter 755

    After pacifying the hell three dogs, Chu Feng dropped 1500 dark legions of various arms from hell, and came to the real world through the channel here.


    Among the 1500 dark legions, 1000 live in Yuanfu world, 500 in mines, and the other side of hell only needs to be handed over to the hellhounds.


    In order to supervise the dark army here, Chu Feng arranged two hellhounds.


    After all, the contract he signed with trolls and other races actually has a certain limit of benefits. If the other party violates the contract, he will be punished, but such punishment will never die.


    But the most important reason why trolls don''t violate the contract is that if trolls violate the contract, Chu Feng can order to destroy the trolls and wipe out their tribe in hell. However, in order to prevent accidents, Chu Feng sent a more trusted hellhounds.


    Then he gave an order.


    [look for a lot of whole rocks in hell, then cut and polish them into strips. ¡¿


    among them, the rock samples have been left by Chu Feng.


    This order is that Chu Feng wants to build a castle in the real world, a super large castle covering the whole mine, which is specially used to protect the two boundary passageways.


    After all, the two boundary channel is the most important core of the two boundary trade. Of course, nothing can be done.


    Although Chu Feng can destroy the two channels in Yuan mansion, it is also a great harm to him.


    In the world of Yuanfu, Chu Feng mobilized a large number of rocks to encircle the place between the two passages, so that the creatures passing here would not find the particularity of the world of Yuanfu.


    After all this, Chu Feng felt that it was almost done.


    The two boundary channels have been established, and the rest is trade.


    He can also send troops in from time to time to train in hell.


    However, considering the confidentiality of the two channels, Chu Feng put out his plan to die until he had a more suitable means.


    Entering the yuan mansion again, Chu Feng continued to observe the function of the yuan mansion world.


    A piece of refined iron ore fell into his hands, and then the ore quickly decomposed into black iron ore, and then the ore changed again into silver white.


    "Black iron and pure gold, so soon?"


    Chu Feng can''t help but be a little stunned. Although he has been using Tiandi seal to transform part of the black iron ore, this process takes a certain amount of time.


    Therefore, he has not started mass production of the weapons made of pure iron and gold.


    However, in Yuanfu, he did it easily.


    "This is an analysis of the essence of material structure and energy structure, that is to say, I can easily change the subtle material structure in the world of Yuanfu."


    In the past, Chu Feng could only restore everything to the essential vitality in the yuan mansion, and then use the vitality to combine, or use the vitality to change the material structure. But now he has been able to skip this step and directly change the material structure.


    "What''s the difference between my doing this and having a heaven and earth in Yuanfu?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes suddenly brightened, and then his mind moved. He imitated the structure of Tiandi seal and created a seal in the Yuan Dynasty.


    This seal is only the size of a palm. It is crystal clear as jade and white as tallow.


    This is made of jade by Chu Feng, which is in line with the ancient symbol of imperial power.


    On the top of the seal is a long white dragon circling, and there is no inscription under it.


    Chu Feng''s mind moved, and then controlled Yuan Li to force a mouthful of blood essence from his body into the jade seal. The jade seal seemed to have luster.


    Through this jade seal, Chu Feng felt that he gave orders to the jade seal, and then he could let it go, and the jade seal could carry out his will.


    "Wait, if I can directly interfere with the structure of matter, can I do more?"


    Chu Feng''s heart read a move, a submachine gun has been eliminated by him, but has not had time to throw it away appeared in his hands, and then a large number of black iron gathered in his hands, constantly changing shape in his hands, and finally formed a submachine gun.


    "Sure enough, I can analyze everything in my world, but it''s a little expensive."


    Chu Feng''s eyes lit up, "although the consumption is a little big, if he can copy some precise objects or very important substances, such as ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    he suddenly thought of a substance, and then his heart trembled.


    The wisdom of human beings is endless. The weapons created by human beings are enough to destroy human beings. Although most of human weapons have been eliminated, there are still some weapons that can play a huge role until now.


    One of them is called the ultimate weapon of human beings. Its raw materials are extremely simple.


    Its power has brought the balance of terror to mankind¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"Whether it can be done or not, I must not easily expose my ability to use this kind of weapon, otherwise, I will become the object of exclusion of the whole mankind."


    Chu Feng really firmly believes that he is the human camp, but he also understands the darkness of human nature. What he shows now has aroused the envy of many people, but also attracted a lot of jealousy. Only if he becomes more powerful, then the whole human race will begin to exclude him.


    It''s really hard for human beings to tolerate things that are different from themselves.


    The Chinese nation is the most inclusive nation in the world, but even the Chinese people, there is still a limit of inclusiveness.


    Therefore, in order not to be excluded, the best way is to hide yourself.


    However, he soon thought of another weapon, called metal hydrogen. The explosive made of metal hydrogen is 30-40 times more powerful than TNT explosive. Human beings began to develop this kind of material in the old times, but it was unable to put into mass production and combat. It didn''t start mass production until the third year of the end of the world.


    Although at that time it was already full of the strong, but the metal hydrogen bomb still has a huge role.


    Of course, it''s not enough to deal with the strong, but it''s the most effective way to clean up ordinary troops without wasting a lot of resources.


    In the era when precision high-tech weapons failed, machine guns were not powerful enough, and cannons were eliminated because they were too bulky, metal hydrogen played a huge role in the war of human beings against the alien world.


    In the beginning, it was the United States that put into mass production, and then sold it to the whole world at a high price. As a result, Huaxia also developed the means of mass production. For a long time, they did not dare to use the sea of people tactics to fight against the earth.


    "If this kind of weapon can really come out ahead of time, it will give a surprise to the alien race!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes also flashed a look of surprise, because the raw material of metal hydrogen is too simple.

 Chapter 756

    Five days later, Chu Feng walked out of the yuan mansion and returned to the city of dawn.


    For the sudden disappearance of Chu Feng for several days in a row, people in dawning city seem not surprised, only a few women blame Chu Feng a few times.


    Su Yuan reported the situation as usual: "among the trained troops, more than 70000 people have been expelled for violating discipline, and more than 30000 people have been expelled for failing to meet the training standards. Everyone who leaves the army is given 40 Jin of grain and 60 liters of drinking water, so there is no big difference except that they kneel down and ask for another chance There was a commotion. "


    Chu Feng nodded: "that''s good."


    As for the second chance or something, it may be given to them in the future, but not now.


    And in these days, his research has made great achievements, so he is in a good mood, ordinary things can not shake him.


    "Another thing is that with the military''s disclosure of alien information, some foreign visitors have appeared in the human world, communicating with human beings under the banner of friendship, and even making some transactions." Su Yuandao.


    "Oh, did they say anything about Yiyi?" Chu Feng''s eyes were cold.


    Mention alien, Chu Feng just rise of good mood, immediately disappeared.


    Su Yuan said: "they say that Yiyi is a saint. We keep Yiyi as their enemy. Now our dawning city has become an obstacle for them to communicate with the human race. Therefore, they are only willing to exchange advanced technology with the western world, and only products can be exchanged with China."


    Chu Feng sneered: "as expected smart."


    Although fists are the truth of all things, the alien race will not directly use fists to make human beings succumb at the beginning. After all, their brains are not used as ornaments.


    To communicate with the human race, step by step to reduce the human''s vigilance, and then suddenly burst out, this is the basic way of alien invasion of China.


    The invasion of the demon kingdom is fairly direct. It uses special means to make some people submit, then controls them, then controls more people through these people, and finally directly uses fists to solve the problem. However, the invasion of the divine kingdom is silent, and it can''t be prevented at all.


    What''s more, the influence of the divine world is a mixture of good and bad. There are some visitors from the divine world who only intend to trade between the two worlds to earn a surplus.


    Well, Chu Feng is also reselling some things.


    For example, Hellfire lotus, a specialty of hell, is the main raw material for quenching body fluid.


    The ordinary Hellfire lotus in hell can be sold at sky high prices when it comes to the earth. This is the advantage of smuggling and reselling. Of course, it is legal smuggling.


    However, Chu Feng was also able to do so by chance.


    Without three helldogs and Yuanfu world, he would not be able to collect and cultivate Hellfire lotus on a large scale, reaching tens of thousands of bottles a day.


    "Now there are many people who don''t know the truth and have begun to boycott dawning city and demon hunter guild. Most of them are the water Army bought by the crystal nucleus. Many people dare to say anything as long as they give a mouthful of food. As more and more people say it, more and more people believe it. Although their boycott was useless, it had a certain impact on our reputation. "


    When Su Yuan talked about it, she had some helplessness.


    People who do not stand tall enough can not see the truth of the world clearly.


    Even from the height of Chu Feng, we can''t see the true face of this catastrophe. Those people who don''t know the truth believe what others say.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as the branch income of the demon hunter union is not affected, it doesn''t matter. If it is affected, the branch''s share of goods will be reduced." Chu Feng said calmly.


    He believes that once the club''s share is affected, many people''s interests will be violated, and those forces who are passive in their interests will consciously start to defend the demon hunter guild.


    Reputation can only be more stable if it is transformed into interest.


    "Well, I think so too. If we really boycott us, we will not sell it directly." With the support of Chu Feng, Su Yuan is more confident.


    "If the order goes on, I will spend a lot of money to buy the goods provided by other ethnic groups. Don''t repeat them. I only need one of different kinds. By the way, I will tell the military, don''t worry about the money, even if it costs more than ten times the price of ordinary people."


    Chu Feng said, "the military and the bear have also established contact. As long as the price is high enough, I think it''s very simple to entrust the military to obtain some things."


    Because China is a whole, it''s difficult for foreign people to open up a new situation here.


    Therefore, foreign people will not easily sell goods to Huaxia, but it is OK to sell things to Maoxiong. Huaxia can also buy goods indirectly through Maoxiong.


    Such a circuitous purchase will certainly raise the price, but dawning city is rich and powerful. If the demand for each commodity is not high, it is still very easy.Although Su Yuan was a little strange, she went down to make arrangements immediately.


    In this era, there is no shortage of Desperado who are desperate for money. Even if the military does not agree with them, as long as the demon hunter guild is willing to offer a high enough reward, many people will go to the West in person to "get" those things, and then sell them to dawning city.


    "One more thing."


    Seeing that Su Yuan was about to leave, Chu Feng said, "before the alien race showed its fangs, there was no need to resist. Since the other side wanted to stir up the relationship between us and ordinary people, we could also transfer the contradiction between us to this other individual.


    We can announce to the outside world that the alien race is divided into many different camps. We only aim at the alien race that harms human beings. If anyone dares to preach near dawning City, we should sacrifice a small number of people in exchange for peace, then we will sacrifice a small number of people who preach it. "


    For many people who live in hardship, as long as they are given a bite, they dare to scold anyone.


    Chu Feng can understand them, after all, for the sake of life.


    However, these people have made an impact on themselves. No wonder Chu Feng is merciless. These people begin to slander the city of dawn for the sake of stuttering. Then the city of dawn can also fight back against such people for survival and fame.


    Your life is not easy. Is it easy for us to get to this point?


    For those who do not want to make progress, it is good that Chu Feng is willing to give them a way to live. If they dare to appear in front of Chu Feng, Chu Feng will never show mercy.


    After su yuan left, Chu Feng connected the communication with Luo Xingyao.


    "Can your preparation be within the deadline?"


    "It''s absolutely possible. It won''t exceed the deadline by more than a minute. Besides me and commander Mo, even the people who took part in this operation don''t know our purpose." Luo Xingyao replied.


    "OK, wait for my order." Chu Feng hung up the communication.

 Chapter 757

    What Chu Feng didn''t tell Luo Xingyao is that no matter whether his preparation is perfect or not, even if the military doesn''t do it, he can do what he wants to do alone.


    The reason why he cooperates with the military is actually the cooperation itself.


    Dawning city is already the biggest folk force, and it is also the core of the demon hunter guild. It is said that it has a good reputation now, but dawning city has the ability to break the existing balance pattern.


    As long as we make some changes through the demon hunter guild, the whole China will be affected.


    In addition, now dawning city has experienced a round of military expansion, so the influence and strength of Dawning city have reached a very large scale.


    It is impossible for such a huge force not to be supervised by the military.


    Now he takes the initiative to go to war with other nationalities, and does not involve the military at this time. What does that mean? Do you think you can represent the human race?


    If Chu Feng does, I''m afraid the military will be ready to support the second dawning city.


    If he really fell into that situation, Chu Feng could not wait to die, but if he broke with the military, it would affect not only the city of dawn, but also the whole China.


    Never test human nature. This is the biggest lesson Chu Feng will experience in the future.


    Therefore, the cooperation itself is not that Chu Feng has to rely on the strength of the military, but that he has to express his attitude of cooperation with the military and that he is a supporter of orthodoxy.


    During the five-day training, many people began to drink all kinds of herbal medicine. Of course, this herbal medicine is not the quenched body fluid of Chu Feng, but a low matching version of medicine produced by the military. It is named "Qi and blood medicine". As the name suggests, it is to supplement the Qi and blood of the human body and make up for its own defects.


    Although it is not as powerful as quenched body fluid, it can also make up for some of the defects of the human body, so that people will not be able to take part in the road of martial arts because of the lack of Qi and blood.


    People who drink medicine and quench body fluids, some even awaken to powers.


    Of course, it''s all illegal powers.


    It''s just that the acquired powers don''t have the same special inheritance memory as the innate awakened ones, so there are still many shortcomings compared with the awakened one the day before yesterday.


    But for most people, to have the opportunity to set foot on the road of the strong is already a blessing.


    After 200, 000 troops were selected, Chu Feng prepared 10, 000 copies for his subordinates to reward those who performed well in training.


    Then he offered a reward of 5000 forward camp members with 5000 points of quenched body fluid. Everyone who took quenched body fluid was told that they would be in the most dangerous position on the battlefield.


    Even so, few people flinch.


    When a person is at the bottom of the society and sees that the powers above enjoy all kinds of privileges and are popular, people will instinctively desire to make progress when they enter the hell Knight order according to the martial arts, even if a squire knight has equal status with the powers.


    Even if they pay their lives for it, they have to go for it.


    Those who do not have such awareness have been eliminated two days ago.


    Those who were not selected were told by Wei paojun.


    "Next, we will choose another 30000 members of the army, who are also qualified to take drugs. If the rest want to stay, they can serve as our reserves. If they don''t want to stay, you can quit now, but those who don''t quit now will have no way out.


    The next time dawning city is in danger, you are the forwards


    However, no one quit.


    Those who want to quit will not stay until now.


    The official quota status of a city of dawn is enough to make them crazy.


    Either they die on the battlefield, or they soar to the sky. They are absolutely unwilling to return to the environment where they are at the bottom of the society. Even if they follow the demon hunter team as scavengers, they have to be humble.


    These people who took quenched body fluids experienced more severe training.


    Five days later, these people basically reached the fourth level.


    Such a level, in the battlefield already have the qualification of the main force.


    Chu Feng in these days, in addition to occasional appearance, most of the time is living in his own city Lord mansion, do not know what to do.


    The big action of Dawning city also made people panic.


    Although it is said that they are fighting against the alien race when they train the army, who knows if it is an excuse to take advantage of those forces who do not obey the dawning city?


    As a result, the forces that offended the city of dawn in the early days are now more severely restraining their subordinates, and they are unable to get out.


    However, Chu Feng really didn''t plan to trouble them. When the demon hunter guild was developing, it might have been hindered by these people. But if Chu Feng was so fussy, there would be too many people who needed him to worry about it. He didn''t have the energy to focus on such small things.It''s mediocre not to be envied. Chu Feng''s position is high enough to ignore these people.


    And in these five days, the frequency of alien appearing in China is also higher and higher.


    Some items that use crystal nuclei as energy, which are used for light and power generation, or weapons used for combat, or even some enchanted equipment, are gradually increasing in the market.


    Of course, there are also some people who try to rob those alien people.


    Some people succeed, others fail.


    Of course, those who succeed will not make it public. They just deal with the traces in silence. Those foreign people can''t use this as an excuse to fight directly with China.


    If this can be used as an excuse to start a war, then the city of dawn is right.


    However, the army of dawn city is still training.


    On the surface, at least.


    Chu Feng, Zhang Ziqing, Su Yuyan, Lu Ming, Li Ran and others gathered in the main residence of Shuguang city. These people are all the seven level masters of Shuguang City trained by Chu Feng.


    Except for the sixth level of Yiyi.


    "Lord, are we going to act?"


    Ye Xiaohui''s eyes are a little complicated, which is related to her daughter''s problems. Her mood is the most contradictory.


    Chu Feng glanced at the crowd for a week and said: "I ordered the training of those troops. Although it is really for combat, the greater role is actually to hide people''s eyes and ears. In fact, my real action plan is only those people who are present."


    Su Yuyan was shocked: "you''ve made such a big effort to carry out the conscription plan, trained so many soldiers, provided them with equipment, and even gave each of these people a share of quenched body fluid. Now you tell us that the biggest role of these people is actually to hide people''s eyes and ears?"

 Chapter 758

    Not only Su Yuyan, but all of you here were shocked.


    They originally thought that Chu Feng''s recruitment plan was to use these people to fight, but what they didn''t expect was that the biggest role of these people was to cover people''s eyes and ears?


    The movement of Dawning city during this period can be said to have affected the whole Chinese heart.


    Now the whole Chinese people are looking forward to a decisive battle between dawning city and alien race. But now Chu Feng tells them that these troops are only used to hide people''s eyes and ears?


    Is this making fun of the whole China?


    Su Yuan is thinking of the dawning city and Jinling biological station, which is the rising battle of Dawning city. Originally, everyone was ready to fight to the death, but was cremated to the main force of Jinling biological, which shocked the whole dawning city.


    Now, Chu Feng seems to be doing the same thing again.


    It''s just that this time the cost is higher.


    Chu Feng took out a map book: "this is the map book that Lu Qiu took back when he came back last time. According to the stability of the space nodes he observed, now even if a group invades the earth, there are not many troops that can be invested, which is why the alien race did not fight directly with human beings.


    Since there are not many troops of the other side, how much effect can we play even if we use a large number of troops to deal with them? "


    Su Yuan doubts a way: "this local atlas, really useful?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "I can see some space nodes between the alien world and the earth, so I can be sure that this map is true."


    People stopped talking. The reason why Lu Qiu''s words were not believed was that his identity was too low, and no second person could prove what he said.


    But since it was Chu Feng who said it, then Chu Feng''s credit is here, and what he said has a certain truth.


    This is a very helpless fact, no matter in the old era or the new era.


    But you can''t say that people''s idea is wrong, because there are too many swindlers. If there is no authoritative certification standard, then swindlers will be more rampant.


    "No matter what you want us to do, just a word from brother Feng."


    Lu Ming patted his chest and assured him.


    He has always attached great importance to righteousness. As long as he identifies with people, he will be unreservedly believed. Fortunately, he is surrounded by trustworthy people. Otherwise, people like him are really easy to be betrayed.


    Chu Feng pulled up a military map on the wall, and then pointed to a certain position in the Northwest: "now all parts of China have basically reestablished contact, only the northwest area, because the population is too sparse, the contact is very difficult, especially in the western part of the northwest, until now, there is no contact."


    "Is it true that the enemy is hiding in the northwest?" Suyu flue.


    "That''s right. When Lu Qiu went to the northwest, he also observed the anomalies there, but because they were occupied by mutated animals and the demon hunting group around him didn''t want to go there, so he just remembered a general idea, and I followed the place he recorded and found the other party''s stronghold in the northwest." Chu Feng Road.


    "Wait, haven''t you been in the city of dawn these days?" Zhao fan asked.


    "Don''t you forget that Summoning can reverse summoning, as long as I send a hellish creature to the northwest to explore, find the abnormality, and then reverse summon me?" Chu Feng said very casually.


    "But it''s hard for hellhounds to hide their tracks." Zhao fan continued.


    "It''s not a hellhound, it''s a hellhound horse." Chu Feng Road.


    "Hell nightmare horse, speed among hell creatures, is at the top. Wait, you say hell nightmare horse, is it a hell nightmare horse that has become a mount?" Zhao fan took a cold breath.


    Chu Feng nodded.


    All of you now understand how Chu Feng did it.


    The city of dawn is recruiting and training troops on a large scale recently. Although Chu Feng doesn''t appear many times, he often does.


    In other words, everything in the city of dawn is on the surface.


    However, if through hell creatures, the concealment of Chu Feng''s action will be greatly improved.


    Chu Feng just said hell nightmare horse, but hell nightmare horse is no longer the exclusive mount of Dawning city. Chu Feng also gave several marks to several military experts.


    For example, Luo Xingyao.


    Now, both China and the enemy have focused on the city of dawn. If at this time, a military expert who contracted hell nightmare horse went to the northwest quietly, then who else in the world can think of it?


    But if you can think of it, how can you be on guard?


    Can you still kill all the military experts who went to the northwest? Otherwise, who knows which one is the one with the mark.


    If they do, then China and other nations will never die."Let''s get ready! Ready for transmission. " Chu Feng Road.


    The formation of reverse transmission appeared. Chu Feng and others went to hell first, and then returned to the earth, but their position had a huge deviation from the city of dawn.


    This is a very interesting thing. It''s obvious that it''s shuttling between the two worlds, but the cost is even less than the cost of transmission and teleportation in this world.


    However, this process is a little different from the plan.


    That is, Chu Feng has established the channel of Yuan mansion. The reverse teleportation, which is now used, has isolated everyone with the breath of Yuan mansion when it is transmitted to hell. After returning to the earth, the breath of isolation is removed by Chu Feng.


    It looks like it''s just a detail difference, and the result is the same.


    However, because everyone is not contaminated with hell, reverse summoning has lost the time limit. Since they return to earth, even if they come to earth through reverse transmission from hell, they will not be expelled to hell by the laws of earth space.


    That is to say, this is an alternative transmission.


    After the transmission, a group of military experts appeared around them.


    Luo Xingyao, without any greetings, directly cut into the main topic: "the alien race has received a lot of manpower in Central Asia. Now he has mobilized more than 10000 elite. Now he is going to the northwest stronghold. We will stop these manpower, and the alien stronghold in the northwest will be handed over to you."


    This is their plan. What they are waiting for is the time for the enemy to send troops here.


    Their plan is not complicated at all. On the contrary, it is a little simple, and even a little too simple.


    But it is because it is too simple, so the feasibility is very high.

 Chapter 759

    The Altun Mountains, in the mountainous northwest, are not so abrupt.


    However, after the great changes of heaven and earth, a large number of spirit springs appeared in this mountain range. It is precisely because of this that a large number of monsters were bred here.


    In addition, there are fewer people here.


    But Chu Feng knows that this is one of the key nodes of the future alien invasion. After all, Huaxia has too strong control over the territory. If you want to invade Huaxia, you must choose a good place.


    The alien races here come from the divine world and call themselves the Protoss. However, according to the earth''s understanding of the divine world, the forces in the divine world are also mixed up. There are no 1000 or 800 races calling themselves the Protoss. That''s like some countries with a population of less than 10000 can call themselves the earth people, but it can''t be said that the earth people are the people of that country.


    The richness of the divine world is tens of millions of times that of the earth. The forces that can really dominate the divine world are not interested in such a remote world as the earth.


    So the race that can see the earth''s resources is not so good in the divine world.


    At first, when these so-called Protoss moved out of the background of the divine world, some human countries, such as Huaxia, were afraid. But later, when they learned about this situation, they never left their hands on these alien invasions. What are you? Where is qualified to represent the divine world?


    However, Rao is so weak. No matter how weak the forces in the divine world are, they are not so friendly.


    Those who are not powerful enough have long been destroyed.


    Because the protoss forces originated here are good at using fire, they are called the burning Protoss in the name of earth people.


    Because of the opposition position, at first people wanted to call them the burning demons. However, after seeing the fierce style of the demons, they suddenly felt that the protoss were already very friendly creatures. At least they started the war to obtain benefits.


    There are no permanent enemies, only permanent interests.


    Although humans and the burning Protoss are also in a state of hostility, they also have a lot of cooperation with each other, but they are really immortal with the demons.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to take them as the target of the attack, but they fell in love with Yiyi.


    In that case, let''s make an example of them!


    Chu Feng and his party were walking on the grassland. Everyone was wearing black robes, and there was a light layer of black fog, which covered the people''s faces.


    "This is the initial stage of contact between alien creatures and human beings. Even if there is some distrust between the two sides, if we are the first to start a dispute, we may be doubted by human beings whether we are extreme fighters. After all, there will be many enemies for human beings in the future."


    Chu Feng explained to the crowd, "so this black robe is used to cover up our identity. Of course, it''s impossible to really have such an identity, but it won''t fall into people''s mouths."


    The influence of the demon hunter guild was too great, so Chu Feng had to consider this kind of thing.


    So even if there is a negative impact, he can suppress it, but if he conceals his face, he can avoid it. Why should he bother to be the enemy of the world?


    That''s not heroic. That''s brain damage.


    Lu Ming took a look at Yiyi, who is only 1.4 meters tall. The corners of his mouth twitched: "are you sure we are hiding our identity?"


    After the disaster, almost all the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled were eliminated at the first time.


    Although there are also some children, there are really not many powerful children. As long as they want to inquire, they can be heard. As long as they rely on their hands, their identities are almost certain to be exposed.


    Su Yu said: "this is a fig leaf, but we have already expressed our determination to hide our identity. The other party still wants to make an issue of this, that is, they want to fight against Huaxia at the beginning."


    Up to the national and ethnic level, many things are not right or wrong.


    If they attack openly, they are deliberately provoking disputes.


    If the attack of hiding one''s identity is revealed by the other party, they can deny it. Believe it or not, we believe it anyway.


    "Politics is really troublesome," Lu Ming said


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "if you are strong enough, you don''t have to think about this kind of thing."


    "We are not strong enough. Are you not strong enough, brother Feng?" Lu Mingdao.


    Chu Feng was silent for two seconds and spewed out two words: "not enough!"


    With that, Chu Feng turned and left. The people behind Chu Feng looked at each other and found that the atmosphere was heavy, so they followed him.


    A group of 12 people did not ride, but so after two hours of walking, came to the stronghold of the burning Protoss.


    It took two hours because of the collusion between Chu Feng and Luo Xingyao.


    "Let''s go!" Luo Xingyao sent a signal.


    After receiving the signal, Chu Feng and others walked forward. Four strong men, 2.3 meters tall, dressed in red armor and holding red spears, immediately took a warning posture when they saw Chu Feng and others coming."Who are you?"


    Although the people of the burning Protoss didn''t dare to appear near the city of dawn during this period of time, some people took some pictures with film cameras and then gave them to the people of the city of dawn. Because the people of the burning Protoss are so iconic, they are easy to recognize.


    Twelve people in black robes slowly stopped, and the first one of them gave a look at the people around him.


    Xu wei walked forward slowly, and at the same time he reached into his arms, as if to take out something.


    Seeing the action of the man in black robe, several people of the burning Protoss seemed to relax, and even two people couldn''t do it, and made the action of withdrawing the gun and standing upright.


    At this time, a red light appeared.


    The bright red red flame knife in the air across a dazzling red light, the bright red knife gas across the air, several huge heads flying high.


    Until these heads landed, their eyes were wide and round, as if they could not believe this scene.


    Xu Wei put his sword into the scabbard, and then said to Chu Feng, "it seems that they really have transactions with us, and the number of transactions should be quite large."


    Before he made a fake move to take out something, not to surprise, because his strength has been able to form a crush on these people.


    The reason for this action is just to confirm something.


    The other side just saw an action and then relaxed their vigilance. Maybe there is a reason that their vigilance is not strong, but this should not be the whole reason.


    They relax their vigilance because they think that the people who will come here at this time should be their own people.


    As for why we have to hide people''s eyes and ears, of course, it''s easy to explain. As human beings, we should not hide our identity when we contact with other people without official permission?

 Chapter 760

    "It''s damned to collude with other people." Lu Ming said angrily.


    "If the two sides collude with the enemy when they have already determined their hostile position, then this kind of behavior is certainly damned."


    Chu Feng said, "but now we don''t know the identity of hostility, so it''s patriotic to learn some advanced experience from each other and be prepared to master the skills of foreign leaders to control them."


    Lu Ming was ashamed and said, "it''s my fault."


    From the standpoint of the city of dawn, these alien races are indeed enemies, so it is unforgivable to collude with the enemy, even to trade with them.


    Because since it is a transaction, it will definitely make the other party gain profits.


    However, from the perspective of the Terran, such a transaction is inevitable. After all, the time for mankind to enter a new era is too short. Absorbing advanced experience is also conducive to the development of the Terran.


    As for giving the other party some benefits, nonsense, do not give the other party benefits, how can people help you? Do you really do charity when people come across the world?


    "But your idea is not a misunderstanding. Although it is right to hold the idea of learning advanced experience for human beings, most people do not have such awareness."


    Chu Feng sighed, "many people just focus on their immediate interests. Maybe they will step forward when China is facing a crisis, but they didn''t expect that it is because of their trivial accumulation that China is facing a crisis! Let them also face the disaster of extinction


    No matter what the issue is, when it comes to racial stance, it will become more complicated.


    More and more people are doing bad things with good intentions. It''s really hard to tell whether their actions are beneficial or harmful.


    Even Chu Feng can''t be 100% sure whether his behavior is harmful this time.


    "Don''t say much. Let''s start!"


    Chu Feng scanned with his mental strength. In this fortress like stronghold, there was a group of soldiers from the burning Protoss. They took up arms and came out. Obviously, they found something abnormal in the outside world.


    According to the plan that had been planned in advance before the action, the people just moved their positions to each other. Instead of rushing forward, they were waiting for the people inside to come out.


    About 40 soldiers of the burning Protoss, either armed with spears or knives, came out and saw the bodies on the ground. They immediately killed Chu Feng and others.


    Tian Jing and Xu Wei pull out the red flame knife on their waist and fight with these people.


    The ChiYan Dao in their hands is not the ordinary ChiYan Dao, but the blood refining magic weapon method taught by Chu Feng. It is a method to absorb the murderous Qi and evil Qi to increase the power of weapons. When the murderous Qi has accumulated to a sufficient extent, it can also feed itself and improve its real power.


    It seems to be similar to Su YuYan''s blood drinking sword, but this method has only one defect in the improvement of human body and weapons, which is to damage some life span.


    But for Tian Jing, if they didn''t have Chu Feng, with their talent, they might be able to survive in the end of the world. Even if they can''t survive, who would consider such things as longevity?


    Two hands in the front, the rest watching in the back.


    The bright red ChiYan sword cuts through the bodies of one burning Protoss after another. Where it passes, all the enemies are cut into two parts.


    In less than half a minute, more than 20 bodies have been left here.


    Some of them want to cross the two and attack Chu Feng and others directly. Before they get close, they have been killed by Ye Xiaohui.


    "Don''t chase, let them go back."


    In this group of Yan Protoss soldiers see something bad, ready to move back to rescue, and Tian Jing two people ready to chase, Chu Feng suddenly ordered.


    Tian Jing and Xu Wei immediately stop.


    More than two minutes later, a burning Protoss wearing purple armor appeared on the wall. He stood majestically on the wall with a long gun in his hand, and then called to the people in unskilled Chinese.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do when you come to us? "


    He saw that although Chu Feng and others killed many soldiers of the burning Protoss, they didn''t immediately pursue them, so he thought that there might be a possibility of turning back.


    After all, it is related to two civilizations. What is the death of a few soldiers?


    Chu Feng stepped forward and said, "we have come here to see the weapons displayed by the Yan Protoss in our Chinese territory, so we come here to obtain the methods of making those special weapons. If you are willing to hand over the whole set of methods, we will go immediately."


    "So it is."


    Wearing purple armor, Yan Protoss nodded, "if you had explained your intention earlier, maybe we would not have conflicts. However, Yan Protoss always pursues the principle of equal exchange. What you want to get is what you have to pay."


    "Of course, we have enough wealth ready."Chu Feng said, looking at the burning Protoss on the ground, "we can make up for the misunderstanding just now, but the premise is that we first establish a friendly relationship."


    "It''s because they didn''t perform their duty of guarding well, and they almost turned their friends into enemies. No one is to blame for their death. Come in and discuss!"


    At the command of the burning Protoss in purple armor, the gate of the fortress slowly opens to the crowd. Chu Feng and others sort out their black robes, and then walk in quickly.


    When they entered the fortress, more than 100 warriors of the burning Protoss were watching them on both sides of the road. In the dark corner nearby, there were also some humans who were carefully hiding their bodies.


    After entering the fortress of the burning Protoss, Chu Feng scanned it with his mental power.


    When he was outside before, his mental exploration was hindered. Although he could break through the obstacles by force, it was bound to frighten the snake.


    Now inside the fortress, the means of hindering spiritual exploration are gone.


    "The total number of Yan Protoss is only over 200, and the total number of human beings is more than 20000. About 30% of them have reached level 5 or above. Most of these people are imprisoned in specific places. It seems that they are adapting to the rules of the earth and using their technology to do experiments."


    Under the mental scanning, the whole fortress of the burning Protoss can be seen in the mental scanning of Chu Feng.


    30%, which is not reached in dawning city at present.


    It''s only because of the deviation of the survivors that it can be achieved here.


    The leader of Yan Protoss, walking 10 meters in front of them, explained to the crowd: "we Yan Protoss come with the attitude of making friends with the earth. We are willing to help you out of the backward civilization situation, but on the contrary, we also hope that our efforts can get equal returns."


    At this time, Chu Feng suddenly pulls out his sword and stabs the leader of the burning Protoss. Almost at the same time, the long gun in the leader''s hand stabs Chu Feng.

 Chapter 761

    The ChiYan sword in Chu Feng''s hand collides with the long gun in the leader''s hand. Each side steps back, and their eyes seem to be surprised.


    They didn''t seem to think that when they were ready to attack, the other side was also preparing to attack.


    At this time, Chu Feng''s team and the surrounding Yan Protoss soldiers suddenly burst out.


    Zhao fan''s side appeared dozens of black fire bullets, and strafed around. More than 30 soldiers of the burning Protoss were hit by these black fireballs almost at the same time. Then they were all burned by the real fire of hell. They didn''t even have time to scream, so they burned to ashes directly.


    Chu Feng once again forward with the sword, ready to fight with the leader of the burning Protoss.


    A black streamer flashed by, Su YuYan''s body appeared behind the leader of the burning Protoss, and a thin blood line appeared on the leader''s forehead, and he died.


    Su YuYan''s sky gap streamer, after reaching the seventh level, becomes more unavoidable.


    The soldiers of the burning Protoss around, even with the surrounding human beings, are fighting against Chu Feng and others. The overwhelming stream of magic almost drowns a line of 12 people.


    When Zhang Ziqing waved, an ice and snow shield appeared around the crowd, blocking all the magic attacks outside.


    Ye Xiaohui, Tian Jing and other four experts who are good at melee suddenly burst into the crowd when the ice and snow shield was on the verge of breaking, and then set off a killing.


    Both Tian Jing''s blood refining magic weapon and ye Xiaohui''s annihilation sword are at the top of the earth in close combat.


    Although the strength of these Yan Protoss soldiers is good, but now the two boundary channels can not accommodate too strong existence, otherwise, Yan Protoss does not need to trade with the earth.


    The leader of the burning Protoss, who has reached the seventh level, is already one of the strongest here.


    There are three summoning arrays around Lu Ming. Three double headed hellhounds reach level 7. They stick their heads out of the summoning array. As soon as they appear, they spit out a lot of Hellfire, burning the whole Fortress into a sea of fire. Countless human beings scream and struggle in the sea of fire.


    Two more leader of the burning Protoss in purple armor came out of the center of the fortress.


    They armed with long guns, surrounded by more than a dozen Yan Protoss soldiers, killed Chu Feng and others.


    A water dragon appears beside Zhang Ziqing and flies towards the soldiers of the burning Protoss. The leader of the burning Protoss shows a look of disdain in his eyes. With one shot, the whole water dragon directly collapses.


    But at this time, the broken water dragon suddenly turned into water, wrapped up the soldiers of the burning Protoss, and then turned into ice, turning everyone into ice sculptures.


    The soldiers of the burning protoss have broken the ice in almost half a second.


    But at this time, Su YuYan''s sword has come to them.


    "Extremely mang chop!"


    The sharp sword passed the leader''s face and directly penetrated the second leader''s head, killing him on the spot.


    The blood drinking sword in Su YuYan''s hand has been refined by Chu Feng, and its power has become more powerful. In addition, she often fights outside, and its power has long surpassed that of the ordinary ChiYan sword.


    Another leader of the burning Protoss, four huge rock palms appeared on the ground around him, and he grabbed the leader of the burning Protoss.


    The leader of the burning Protoss waved his long gun and broke three huge palms one after another. Then he was held in the palm by the last hand.


    He was about to break free when a glass colored fire snake appeared above him and opened a big mouth to him.


    "It''s unwise to use samadhi''s real fire to deal with the burning Protoss."


    The leader of the burning Protoss didn''t pay any attention to the glass colored fire snake at all, because samadhi''s real fire can be directly carried by his body.


    But at this time, the glass colored fire snake opened its mouth and spat out a black ball of fire.


    "Boom!"


    The last giant rock palm was broken by the leader of the burning Protoss, but at this time, the black fireball also landed on the leader of the burning Protoss.


    For Zhao fan, it''s too reluctant to control the hell fire without the help of foreign objects. Before, he was able to summon so many hell fire stray bullets, thanks to the fact that Chu Feng''s wrist guard can store the real fire. He only needs to summon the hell fire from the revetment and then launch it.


    But in actual combat, he can''t always rely on the flame wristband.


    At the suggestion of the college, he developed another unique skill, which is to use Hellfire to form a powerful explosive fireball, and then deliver it to the fire snake or fire dragon for transportation.


    After all, manipulating samadhi''s real fire to form a dragon of fire is as easy as eating and drinking water for him. It doesn''t cost him anything at all.


    In this way, he avoided the difficulty of manipulating hellfire.


    That''s the solution he created when he encountered difficulties in studying samadhi''s true fire. Now that he has reached the seventh level of understanding hell''s true fire, this move is also applicable.This move was named by him as "dragon spitting beads".


    "Ah


    Even the leader of the burning Protoss has been greatly hurt by the direct hit of the fireball composed of Hellfire, but he is still struggling in the fire.


    A black sword flash, Su Yuyan sword back to Chu Feng side.


    The leader of the burning Protoss scratched a blood line on his neck, and then he was swallowed by the black flame in two seconds.


    After eliminating the leader of the burning Protoss, Tian Jing, ye Xiaohui and other four people''s full 7-level lineup, plus the assistance of hell double headed dog, in the face of these ordinary soldiers and human beings of the burning Protoss, it''s a crushing situation, and soon there are more than 200 bodies around them.


    Chu Feng calmly put away these corpses, and summoned a few hellhounds to go outside by the way, and brought in the corpses of the burning Protoss.


    Although there is plenty of vitality in the Yuanfu world now, Chu Feng has never been in the habit of wasting. These burning Protoss are the Yuanli contained in his body. Compared with the whole Yuanfu world, they are just a drop in the bucket, but he has no intention of letting go.


    "Run, run!"


    Seeing that these killing stars have killed so many enemies so easily, the humans who are attached to the burning Protoss are now scared out and ready to turn around and run away.


    However, more than ten greyish brown helldogs appeared at the gate of Yan Protoss fortress. This is the only exit of Yan Protoss fortress, and the other sides are close to the mountain.


    These people immediately knelt down and begged for mercy to Chu Feng.


    "I''m sorry, please spare our lives!"


    "For the sake of being human, please spare our dog''s life."

 Chapter 762

    Seeing the appearance of these people, Chu Feng and his party were silent.


    The ants are still living secretly, and the behavior of these people is not right or wrong, but from the fear in their eyes, it is obvious that their spiritual will is on the verge of collapse.


    We can''t ask everyone to be a brave and fearless hero. The reason why bravery can be praised is that it is too rare.


    Chu Feng said to the crowd, "if you wait here for a while, someone will take you away from here. If you leave here without permission, your life and death will not be controlled by yourself."


    "Thank you very much, thank you very much!"


    These onlookers immediately knelt down and kowtowed to Chu Feng.


    They didn''t even question whether what Chu Feng said was true or false, so they believed it.


    Chu Feng took out a communication token and sent a message to the military. The nearest northwest army said that they would come as soon as possible to deal with these people.


    Although the operation was very secret, at the beginning of the operation, Luo Xingyao had already told the North China army the whole story through a communication token. Now the northwest area is under the control of the North China army, so this area is also the responsibility of the northwest army.


    Chu Feng did not pay attention to these people, but to Zhao fan and other humanitarian: "seven levels of strength, how?"


    Su Yu said: "the number of people has lost its meaning."


    Xu Wei said: "it''s not the crushing of strength, it''s a skill."


    Zhao Fan said: "the seventh level human is totally different from the seventh level zombie."


    Everyone present is the top fighting force in dawning City, but after they reach level 7, they don''t have much chance to fight with all their strength.


    Now we finally have such an opportunity, but even in the face of an alien fortress with more than 20000 people, they have carried out all-round suppression with only 12 people. Although there are not too many fighting members among these people, they believe that even if there are 10 times more enemies, they will not be able to help them.


    Even if the enemy''s strength continues to increase, if there are not enough strong men, they can come and go freely. At most, they spend some time in guerrilla warfare.


    Zhang Ziqing asked, "did you know that long ago?"


    Chu Feng has always opposed the use of powers to form the Legion, but he used them as the followers of the Legion. Of course, he did not belittle the powers, but used them as the followers of the Legion.


    But this also shows that Chu Feng understands the qualitative change after the psionic reaches level 7.


    And they understand that after they reach level 7, their strength is slowly increasing all the time. With the enhancement of their mental strength, their reaction ability and thinking speed are constantly increasing.


    If this reinforcement can continue, how terrible will they become in the future?


    There is no absolute strength gap between level 7 and level 6, but only the gap they can sense, just like a natural moat.


    Chu Feng did not say much, but said: "let''s get ready to go, this is not too important place for Yan Protoss, it seems that my intelligence is still some misunderstanding."


    With that, he made a gesture to leave.


    At this time, a voice came from a house in the middle of the fortress: "human beings, since they have come, why are they so anxious to leave?"


    Hearing this voice, everyone was surprised, but Chu Feng was silent: "the enemy here has almost killed, we have to go to the next burning Protoss stronghold in the human world."


    "Human beings, in fact, we have no reason to be enemies."


    An old man less than 1.6 meters tall walked out of the room trembling with a scepter: "we did have some misunderstandings before, but it doesn''t mean we have no possibility of reconciliation. For example, the little girl beside you, we can give up completely."


    Ye Xiaohui''s eyes reveal the intention to kill, Yiyi has not made a move from the beginning to now, but the other party has seen through Yiyi''s identity at a glance.


    Hearing the old man''s words, Chu Feng''s mouth showed a touch of mockery:


    "can you give up?"


    "You seem to know a lot," he said


    "Unless the burning Protoss intends to completely betray the divine world, otherwise you want to give up in the face of Yiyi. I''m afraid the powerful ones in the divine world will not allow you." Chu Feng said indifferently, "but the motive force you want to rely on is not to be greedy, but to dedicate to those powerful races."


    Ye Xiaohui clenched the sword in her hand, and her eyes were full of reluctance.


    Yiyi''s head was low, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "If you know so much, why protect her?" Asked the old man.


    "Even if there is no Yiyi, will our earth still lack enemies?" Chu Feng asked.


    "Ha ha, it''s really interesting human beings. It''s a pity that you have stepped into the trap because of your own arrogance. Just now, because of your own arrogance, you have bought me enough time."Suddenly, a strong breath came out of the old man of the burning Protoss, as if he wanted to integrate with the surrounding environment. The room behind him suddenly broke up, and a large number of burning Protoss soldiers came out from inside.


    Wearing purple armor, the leader of the burning Protoss came out 18.


    "See you elder!" These from the room out of the burning Protoss captain, respectfully to the burning Protoss old salute way, "these are our enemies?"


    The surrounding humans saw the appearance of the burning Protoss, and their eyes were filled with fear again.


    The elder of the burning Protoss looked at Chu Feng with mocking eyes: "it should be said that it is a backward barbarian land. Even if you have the courage, it is inevitable that you will end up in a strange place because of your shallow knowledge. If you hand over the little girl around you, half of you can go back alive."


    Under the leadership of the leader of the burning Protoss, the soldiers of the burning Protoss surrounded them.


    In people''s perception, the whole fortress is full of fire energy, which envelops the whole fortress and prevents them from escaping.


    Looking at the Yan Protoss soldiers who surrounded him, Chu Feng''s eyes did not hide his disappointment: "is that all


    "After all, it''s just a backward civilization that has just stepped into an extraordinary era. If you have a little strength, you will become arrogant. Now is the time for you to pay for your arrogance."


    The elder of the burning Protoss made no secret of his experience of human beings. His crutches radiated red light. Then, a huge power came to all the people, like mountains, which made people feel suffocated. Even every move became difficult.


    "Humble human beings, let''s show you the wisdom of our Protoss, and remember the name of the array that buried you, it''s called ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "it''s called Shengyan 12 verdict." Chu Feng coldly interrupted the old man.

 Chapter 763

    "You, how do you know?"


    The old man of the burning Protoss widened his eyes. He didn''t expect that there would be an earth man. He called out the name of this array.


    Just now, he wanted to say that the name of this big array was 12 ruling big array, which is the common name of their family for this array.


    However, if the word "Shengyan" is used in front of it, it will be totally different.


    Although the language is different, the fluctuation of mental expression is the same.


    Even if Chu Feng just guessed the name of an array, but did not understand the meaning of the name of the array, then the expression of spiritual fluctuation is different.


    In other words, this human really understands this array.


    "Why do I know this array?"


    Chu Feng, who was covered up under the black robe, made no secret of his mockery. "Why do you think I want to talk nonsense with you here?"


    His voice did not fall, he has burst out a strong momentum.


    A black sword appeared in his right hand, an invisible and transparent sword appeared in Chu Feng''s left hand, and Chu Feng with two swords in his hand seemed to be a different person.


    "You''ve been waiting for me to use it?"


    The elder of the burning Protoss was suddenly full of fear, but he still gritted his teeth, "it''s just a mystery. Quick, kill all these human beings."


    Among the 18 Yan Protoss captains wearing purple armor, 12 of them were burning purple flames and formed various shapes. The other six Yan Protoss captains and ordinary soldiers surrounded Chu Feng and others, and their weapons formed a neat formation.


    They didn''t rush forward, because their task was not that.


    Chu Feng appears in front of a leader of the protoss Yan. His long black sword is flying in the air. The weapon and armor of the leader of the protoss Yan are carrying the long black sword and cut into two parts. Now the protoss Yan soldier with a circle of 10 meters around him has become two parts under this sword.


    "Impossible, why don''t you be influenced by this array?"


    The elder of the burning Protoss exclaimed loudly.


    In the 12th judgment array of Shengyan, all the people outside the Shenyan will be suppressed by this array, and their strength can only be used 30% at most, unless the level has exceeded level 7.


    But why can this human completely ignore this array?


    But now Chu Feng didn''t have the slightest intention to answer him. The invisible sword in his left hand fell in front of him. A leader of the burning Protoss, who condensed the flame above his head into the shape of a Firebird, was directly split in two by a sword under the power of congenital sword Qi.


    The next moment, the body of the leader of the burning Protoss has disappeared.


    After the body of the leader of the burning Protoss disappeared, the strong pressure on the people suddenly disappeared, making them feel relieved.


    "Do it!"


    Although I don''t know what happened just now, now that the pressure has been liberated, there is no need for Su Yuyan and others to keep their hands.


    Ye Xiaohui''s body quickly rushes to a leader of the burning Protoss. The body of the annihilation sword explodes with all its strength. With the sword spirit of destruction, the leader of the burning Protoss and more than a dozen soldiers around him are all stirred to pieces.


    Tian Jing and others also started the killing.


    After killing a leader of Yan Protoss, Chu Feng immediately comes to the second leader of Yan Protoss. His way forward is straight, because anyone who stands in front of him will be cut in half by him without mercy, and no one can stop him.


    Congenitally, the sword Qi passed the head of the leader of the burning Protoss, and then the opponent''s body had disappeared.


    Then, there was the third ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    one after another, the leader of the burning Protoss died in the hands of Chu Feng. The elder of the burning Protoss was full of anger in his eyes. He held up his staff, and a huge whirlpool appeared in the sky. A flame meteor slowly appeared from the whirlpool and fell in the direction of Chu Feng.


    "Heaven forbid!"


    A black sword came out of Chu Feng''s fingertips and collided with a huge flame meteor.


    There was a huge explosion in the air, and the stones with fire fell in all directions. People who couldn''t dodge were hit by the stones with fire, and there were bursts of screams.


    But in the face of the heavy casualties of ordinary people around, Chu Feng''s eyes have no waves.


    Although he did not deliberately kill these people, but these people died in front of him, will not let his mind waver.


    Even if it is because of the aftereffects of their own fight to die is no exception.


    If you want to blame them, you can blame why they are here. If you know that there will be a battle soon, you should wait and see!


    Three two headed hellhounds, constantly spraying black flames and black wind, ignited the Hellfire in the formation of the burning Protoss soldiers.With a double headed hellhound as an aid, people are killing the burning Protoss like a tiger into a sheep.


    In less than a minute, Chu Feng has killed 12 Yan Protoss team leaders and put their bodies into the space of Yuanfu.


    After entering the yuan house, these corpses were quickly refined by the decomposition power of the yuan house, and only 12 burning tokens were left.


    On the 12 tokens, there are two simple words of "Shengyan".


    "Human beings, give us the token back. No matter what technology you want, we can give it to you." The elder of the burning Protoss cried out in desperation.


    After that, there was a trace of regret in his eyes.


    However, the regret disappeared immediately.


    This human has already called out the name of this array. I think he must have a certain understanding of this array, and even the value of those tokens.


    Chu Feng and others did not stop at all. Instead, they killed all the soldiers of the burning Protoss with the fastest speed, and then came to the elders of the burning Protoss.


    "You just said that whatever we want will be given to us?"


    Chu Feng''s voice can not be heard the slightest joy and anger, "in that case, do you want to show your sincerity first?"


    "Human beings, it''s useless for you to take those tokens in exchange for some practical benefits."


    The elder of the burning Protoss said earnestly, "as long as you are willing to return those tokens to us, we can teach you the enchantment technology."


    "The token of Shengyan temple, you said it''s useless for us to take it?"


    Chu Feng said coldly, "even if we never use it, but if it falls into your hands, do you want to let you invade our world?"


    "Man, how much do you know?"


    The elder of burning Protoss stares big eyes, and his eyes are full of horror.

 Chapter 764

    "I may know a lot or a little."


    Chu Feng said, "now there are not many foreigners who can come to the human world. The reason why you can come to so many level 7 strong people is because of this token. This is the token of Shengyan temple, which is used to stabilize the space channel and invade the earth. You say, what should you take in exchange?"


    Hearing this, Su Yuyan and others are full of tension.


    A token to stabilize the space passage and invade the foundation of the earth?


    How can this kind of thing be traded?


    "You are not an ordinary person, if I guess correctly, you are our target, Chu Feng, the leader of Dawning city!" The burning Protoss is a Taoist priest.


    "Now I guess my identity. It seems that you are old enough to live on a dog." Chufeng sneered.


    The elder of the burning Protoss took a deep breath. Of course, he didn''t come out as Chu Feng just now. When he appeared one by one, he had already guessed it. Now he just made a voice to confirm it.


    However, he did not intend to care about this.


    "There are still many dangers that our earth will face in the future. There is no need to focus on our little burning Protoss. We just want to get some benefits from the transaction with the earth, but we will also bring more benefits to the earth."


    The elder of the burning Protoss put his posture very low, and then his hand returned, and a book appeared in his hand out of thin air, "this is some weapon refining techniques summarized by our burning Protoss during our time on earth, according to our experience and the rules of the earth, which is our basic sincerity."


    This means that he knows that these things alone are not enough to move Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng picked up the books and said to Su Yuyan, "go out first! Then I''ll talk to him about it. "


    Su Yuyan was a little worried: "you just said that those tokens were the foundation of their invasion of the earth. This kind of thing has related to the righteousness of the race, and can''t be used in exchange for personal interests."


    She is a little worried about Chu Feng. Although she doesn''t know what kind of situation the burning Protoss is, she will be disappointed if Chu Feng exchanges personal interests with matters related to the righteousness of the race.


    Although she believes that Chu Feng is not that kind of person, just in case?


    Everyone is confused sometimes, and Chu Feng will do whatever he can in some things.


    Chu Feng could not laugh or cry: "it seems that my image in your heart is not very good!"


    Su Yuyan quickly explained: "it''s not like this ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "well, I know your worry, but you can rest assured that unless the burning Protoss of course will not become a threat to the earth''s civilization, otherwise I will not easily return the token to them." Chu Feng promised.


    Su Yuyan and others had to leave, waiting for the negotiation of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng imposed an energy barrier around him and the elder of the burning Protoss, so that the conversation between them was not known by outsiders.


    Ten minutes later, the border opened, and Chu Feng''s expression could not be seen under the cover of his black robe.


    But in the eyes of the elder of the burning Protoss, he was already full of dead gray. He collapsed on the ground, as if he had been several years old in just 10 minutes.


    Although I don''t know the specific content of the negotiation just now, it''s obvious that the conditions proposed by Chu Feng must have filled the elders of Yan Protoss with despair.


    "Well, it''s time to go to the next place."


    Chu Feng said, leading the crowd to leave quickly.


    Although I''m curious about the terms of the negotiation between Chu Feng and the elder of the burning Protoss, since Chu Feng didn''t say it, people didn''t want to ask questions.


    If he is willing to answer, he will.


    After leaving here for some distance, Chu Feng and others summoned the hell nightmare horse and galloped in a certain direction.


    In the direction of Chu Feng''s team, somewhere in front of the valley.


    A group of foreigners with deep eyespots are wearing all kinds of strange clothes, with a red cross painted on their backs, and their sharp swords are ready to come out at any time.


    In front of the group, the valley has been blocked by falling rocks.


    They are all powerful powers. It is possible for them to turn over directly from these falling rocks. But the problem is that on the peaks on both sides of the valley, there are a group of people in Chinese military uniforms waiting for them on the top of the valley. If they dare to go forward, they will die.


    One of the team came out and yelled to the top of the mountain in skilled Chinese: "why do you Chinese military want to block our way?"


    "We should ask you this. Why do you want to enter China without permission? Do you have your passport? Or do you have special passes? "


    Luo Xingyao replied above the valley.


    Of course, Luo Xingyao''s side is not the East China military. However, the Chinese military is of one mind. He directly transferred people from the Southwest Military in order to keep them here.Passport, pass?


    This group of people have been silent. What time is it now? Where are these two things useful? How could we have thought that someone would come to check their passport?


    But what else can you say when people say things like this? After all, this is the border of China. Other people''s troops are already here. Can you still play roughshod with them face to face?


    If one is not good, it may directly lead to a bloody battle.


    The leader shouts to Luo Xingyao: "we are here for help."


    For help?


    After hearing this answer, the Chinese military was stunned. Even Luo Xingyao almost choked. I have to say that this man''s reaction was very fast.


    "That''s right. After the great changes in heaven and earth, we in Central Asia have lost all life. Almost the whole territory will be occupied by zombies and various deviant monsters. It''s said that Huaxia has stabilized the domestic situation, so we came here to ask the Huaxia military for help."


    The man who spoke looked sincere. "If the Chinese military does not have the extra strength to help us quell the disaster, please give us a place to live. We are willing to stay in China and join hands with the Chinese people to face the threat of zombies. We hope that China can have the style of a great power and give us a way to live."


    After a few seconds of silence, Luo Xingyao said: "since you sincerely ask for help, of course we can''t just sit by and ignore it. After all, this is a catastrophe related to the whole earth, so please come to the military place with us, and we will find a way to settle you. "


    "Of course, when we come to Huaxia, we will certainly follow Huaxia''s arrangement."


    The man said and said to the people behind him, "OK, let''s go to the military territory of China! We can get out of the valley. "


    Hearing the man''s instructions, people''s faces were full of excitement, and they all clenched the cross swords in their hands.


    Can they leave this valley and get rid of the threat of condescending? Do they still need to look at the face of the Chinese military?

 Chapter 765

    "Are you really going to let them out of this valley?"


    An officer of the southwest army frowned and said to Luo Xingyao, "our main forces are on the southern defense line. There are not many people here. If we lose the advantage of the terrain, I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with these people."


    Southwest China is vast and sparsely populated, but it is extremely rich in natural resources. In addition to the plateau terrain, Huaxia regards it as a training place for special troops. In addition to the need to hide the cards, many special powerful weapons are put in Southwest China.


    Therefore, in theory, the pressure on the southwest should be the smallest in the country.


    but how can neighbors suck?


    In the south of the southwest, there are the ten ASEAN countries. Although the ten ASEAN countries have a lot of trade with China, their relations have not been very good. There is another one.


    Because these countries do not have huge military strength as support, so in the face of the zombie army retreating, resulting in a large number of zombies invading the southwest border.


    Of course, this also has an advantage, that is, the southwest army is definitely the richest in China.


    There are not only rich natural resources, mineral resources, but also a large number of zombies. Therefore, the Southwest Military often goes to central China to compete for the quota of body fluid, including the share of body fluid given to the Chinese military by the city of dawn. The Southwest Military monopolizes 30%.


    This is why the southwest army is so easy to speak in front of Luo Xingyao.


    After all, the things of Dawning city are given to the East China Military Region first, and then to the divisions.


    Luo Xingyao looked a little unwilling: "otherwise? We are Chinese soldiers. Do you want us to kill these Chinese people as Chinese soldiers? If we do, will there still be a chance for human beings on earth to unite? "


    The southwest officer was silent, and he understood that.


    As the Chinese military, they have to consider the overall situation, first of all the overall situation of China, then the overall situation of the world, and then the interests of everyone.


    If Huaxia does not exist, how can individuals exist?


    Because of this, they have many constraints in their actions.


    There are even many people who do not know the truth. They are puzzled by the military''s incomprehensible behaviors, and even accuse them, but they have to endure them in silence.


    "We''ve been here long enough, and now that we''re done, it''s none of our business what''s going to happen here."


    Luo Xingyao''s eyes flashed cold, and then he put his hand on the mountain peak and yelled to those people who were blocked in the valley:


    "if you want to accept our arrangement, just go south 200 kilometers, but there are many robbers along the way, be careful yourself."


    With that, he said to the southwest army, "retreat!"


    So the people of the southwest army followed Luo Xingyao, who quickly left here.


    It''s as if they came here just to check their passport.


    The people who were surrounded in the valley were a little confused. Did these Chinese soldiers come here to block them? Do they really check their passport?


    "Whatever, we''ll just hurry to our destination."


    Although these reinforcements from Central Asia are somewhat baffled by the actions of the Chinese military, they still clean up the road quickly and continue to move forward.


    However, after they managed to clean up the falling rocks, a group of people in black robes suddenly appeared in front of them. Their faces were covered in black robes, which made people unable to see clearly.


    "Who are you?"


    Not long after the Chinese army left, these people suddenly appeared and instinctively let this group of people rush to be on guard. It seems that these people are not good at coming.


    But what can just 12 people do?


    And among these 12 people, there is a child.


    "Robbery, give all your weapons and crystal nuclei, and you will be spared your life."


    Chu Feng''s voice is not big, but just appears in everyone''s ears.


    "Ha ha ha, how dare you even rob us?"


    "I heard that the Chinese are very modest, but I didn''t expect that the robbers should be so arrogant."


    "Ha -"


    just when these people were still amused by Chu Feng''s behavior, a black spear fell into the crowd.


    With a bang, the black lightning almost instantly spread to the people nearby.


    Chu Feng and others took out their weapons and rushed towards the crowd.


    In the back of the valley, there are three double headed helldogs, spitting out hellfire and black wind. In the upper layer of the valley, a huge black dragon with a length of 50 meters hovers above, and a pair of huge black wings stretch out, as if covering the whole sky.


    "Ah


    Half an hour later, the battle is over.The mountain peaks on both sides of the valley have all collapsed and become rubble. The whole valley is full of broken bodies and traces of burning by fire. Only a dozen figures are still standing in place. Before these high spirited Crusaders can play their own value, they all fall into this nameless valley.


    Chu Feng''s scourge is invincible in this era. It''s like hanging. No one can survive under his curse. After he killed the seven robber masters in the team with his curse, the rest of the battle is no longer in suspense.


    The number of the other side is a little more, but after losing the strong, the whole battle is one-sided crushing.


    All seven ranks of the lineup, if can be a group of miscellaneous brand army over the level, is a joke.


    "Crusade, it''s just a joke."


    Chu Feng disdained to look at these people on the back of the cross, do not know what to laugh at.


    He took out his communication token and sent a message to Luo Xingyao.


    On the other hand, Luo Xingyao said to the southwest army officials around him, "I just got the news that the group of enemies who entered the territory of China were robbed, and now the whole army has been destroyed."


    "Robber? Are you teasing me? "


    The officer of Southwest army widened his eyes and looked at Luo Xingyao, but he saw a trace of satisfaction and excitement in his eyes.


    "I understand that the bandits in China are really rampant. These poor people who are helpless and exiled in foreign countries have encountered such misfortunes. This is the sorrow of human beings living in this era, and it is our Chinese soldiers'' responsibility to protect them."


    The officers of the southwest army skillfully began to make a report, and then called on the people of humanity, "our international friends have encountered misfortune. Out of humanitarianism, we should help them collect the corpses."

 Chapter 766

    While the outside world is still looking forward to the friction between dawning city and foreign visitors, a crisis has been resolved in unknown places.


    The army of Dawning city is still training, because Chu Feng has another use with these troops.


    Although the most important role of these troops in the war was to cover people''s eyes and ears, as the material to hide things from the world, Chu Feng had never been in the habit of wasting.


    This battle is over. What''s next?


    In this era, there is no shortage of war.


    On the fourth day after the end of the battle, Chu Feng played with 12 red tokens in the city Lord''s mansion.


    These 12 red tokens are the ones he got from them after he killed the 12 holy fire envoys of the burning Protoss.


    These tokens are not the products of the burning Protoss. They come from the holy burning temple, a giant in the divine world. The burning Protoss just got the gift of the holy burning temple.


    The holy fire twelve ruling, which is composed of 12 holy fire tokens, is a multi-purpose array with the functions of attacking, defending and blocking, as well as stabilizing the space channel. Before, the fire Protoss also used these tokens to stabilize the space channel, so that so many people could come here at this time.


    In order to deal with Chu Feng, the elder of Yan Protoss mobilized the array used to stabilize the space channel, and then formed an attack array to deal with Chu Feng.


    It seems that it''s very easy for Chu Feng to destroy those arrays, but in fact it''s not like that.


    You know, his right hand is the sword of damnation. Even if it''s not damnation based on Hellfire, it can kill level 7.


    Hell fire and annihilation thunder are the basic natural disasters, which can damage the existence of level 9.


    After Chu Feng understood the space, the power of Tianqian sword became more powerful, which could easily kill the leader of Yan Protoss and break the array.


    Otherwise, it is possible for Chu Feng to drink his hatred.


    However, it is precisely because of his body as bait that the other side will take out the holy fire order.


    The main material of these tokens is actually very simple, that is, ChiYan gold. Now Chu Feng has the most ChiYan gold on earth, so the material is not a problem for him.


    As for the craftsmanship, after putting these tokens into the yuan palace for analysis, Chu Feng will probably understand some. Although it is very complicated, it can barely be copied after entering the supercomputing state of Yuan Lingdao, but it takes a certain amount of time.


    After studying for a while, Chu Feng took it into yuan''s house and gave it to 12 six level Hongyan soldiers to protect the space passage as token envoys.


    He has written down the structure of Shengyan order, so the token can be used.


    Su Yuan came in and said, "the emissary of the burning Protoss has come."


    Yan shinzu, this life is named for them by Chu Feng. After all, they still call themselves shinzu.


    "Then go and have a look!"


    Chu Feng said, and Su Yuan came to the wall.


    The high-level people of Dawning city stand on the high wall. The elders of the burning Protoss and more than 30 members of the burning Protoss form a neat guard of honor. Among them, six members of the burning Protoss hold a tray on which are some books and special treasures.


    Those good onlookers watched the scene with great interest.


    "Look at this posture, it doesn''t seem to come to fight!"


    "Did you come here to fight?"


    "Are you kidding? If they really want to fight, will they still fight honestly? Do you think it was in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period? I look like I''m making up! "


    "Is it true that after training for such a long time in the city of dawn, we can''t reconcile?"


    The recruitment advertisement before dawn city was very attractive and attracted a large number of people to join the army. The whole East China was shocked by this huge recruitment activity. However, after creating such a huge momentum, the final result was reconciliation?


    However, seeing the corpses of the Yan gods on the wall, no one dares to laugh at the city of dawn.


    Sensing the eyes of those onlookers, the elder of the burning Protoss took a deep breath, and then yelled to Chu Feng on the city wall in a loud voice:


    "burning Protoss, please reconcile with the city of dawn!"


    After this high pitched voice, there are some humiliations. They always call themselves Protoss, but at Chu Feng''s request, he must call himself Yan Protoss.


    It''s a shame to be named by others.


    It''s just that they have to.


    "Sure enough


    The cry of the elder of the burning Protoss made countless people in an uproar.


    "Were they frightened by the massive conscription in dawning City, so they came to seek peace on their own initiative? But don''t be too stubborn. "


    "Keep looking! Look at the attitude of the city of dawn. "


    All forces are still looking forward to the city of dawn.In this era of unknown foreign visitors, the city of dawn can be said to be the forerunner of human beings, can also be said to be the stone to explore the way.


    If there is a mistake in the decision-making of Dawning City, then all the pots will be carried by dawning city. If the decision of Dawning city brings benefits to mankind, then everyone will get a share of the benefits.


    "Fight for the edge!"


    A few red crowned cranes fly down from the city wall and come to the side of the burning Protoss. The soldiers of the burning Protoss put the tray on the back of the Red Crowned Crane. These red crowned cranes come to the city of dawn with the tray.


    Such a scene, but also let countless people in an uproar.


    Although some people are trying to tame the mutant beast, and some people have made a contract with the monster, it is still very rare to be able to tame the flying monster.


    In their view, the city of dawn is just shining its muscles.


    After getting those things, Chu Feng looked through them and said to the burning Protoss: "do you know what crimes you have committed?"


    "We should not take inferior things as inferior ones to earn extra money."


    The burning Protoss is a Taoist priest.


    "Your refining technology is very mature, even if it''s a legitimate transaction, you can make a lot of profits, but you have to first use fake and shoddy products in exchange for benefits, and then take out good things again and again. Since you cheat us Huaxia, the compensation should also be shared by Huaxia people. What do you think of this punishment?" Chu Feng Road.


    "No objection! Let the adults decide. "


    The elder of the burning Protoss puts his posture very low. As long as he takes back 12 tokens, no matter how low he puts his posture, it doesn''t matter.


    "Everyone has heard that these things compensated by the burning Protoss will be shared by mankind."


    Chu Feng yelled, and cheered under the wall.


    "The great righteousness of the city Lord, the high righteousness of the city Lord!"


    "Then, the weapon refining methods of the burning Protoss and the information about the various races in the divine world will be shared by Huaxia."


    Chu Feng''s words were like a bolt from the blue, splitting the elder of the burning Protoss into the outer Jiao and the inner Nen.

 Chapter 767

    "No, it''s not true!"


    The elder of the burning Protoss widened his eyes, and his eyes were full of incredible looks.


    Just now, he did give Chu Feng some knowledge and exquisite refining works of Yan Protoss, but he absolutely didn''t give Chu Feng the information of Shenjian.


    If he does, then the burning Protoss will become the public enemy of the whole divine world!


    The soldiers behind the Terran elder also looked at him with unbelievable eyes.


    "No, he can''t have information!"


    The elder of the burning Protoss murmured to himself, but no one heard him now.


    But since Chu Feng dare to announce this kind of thing in public, it shows that he has a certain degree of assurance.


    What he didn''t know was that Chu Feng''s intelligence actually came from the future. After all, Chu Feng was also the leader of a large-scale survival base and the pioneer. In the process of fighting with the alien race, Chu Feng of course used means to force out a lot of intelligence about the alien world.


    These information records are even more detailed than that of the burning Protoss.


    After all, the target of Chu Feng''s interrogation was many ethnic groups in the divine world.


    Inside and outside the dawning City, there was a lot of people. They heard Chu Feng''s declaration and were excited. Although they didn''t see the expected fierce confrontation, they were able to resolve a crisis without blood. This is also a contribution to mankind.


    Chu Feng said to Su Yuan in public on the city wall:


    "copy 100000 copies of the knowledge of the Yan Protoss and the information about the divine world contributed by the Yan Protoss and put them in each branch of the demon hunter guild. Everyone can read them. Although they can''t take them out, they can still copy them. This will be our common wealth."


    Chu Feng''s words once again caused a burst of cheers.


    Although I don''t know why the burning Protoss came to apologize, Chu Feng''s way of doing so really brought good news to the whole mankind.


    During this period of time, the enchanted weapons distributed by the Yan Protoss in China really make many people greedy. If these technologies can be mastered by human beings, then human strength will certainly be improved again.


    Chu Feng suddenly jumped down from the city wall, put 12 red tokens on an empty tray, and then handed them to the elder of the burning Protoss.


    "Since your Yuanshen group said that they would make friends with us, we certainly can''t be stingy. These tokens belong to your Yan Protoss, and now they are returned to you."


    The elder of the burning Protoss trembled and took the tray, his arms trembled, and even almost knocked the tray over. He quickly righted the tray.


    Seeing this, the onlookers began to make up their minds.


    "It turned out that Chu Feng got the gate of life of the burning Protoss, which is the so-called token. I don''t know what the use of these tokens is."


    "But these tokens can make the burning Protoss yield. They must be very important treasures. Chu Feng takes such treasures in exchange for the benefits of the whole Chinese nation, rather than seeking personal benefits. This is really noble and noble. It''s a model of our generation!"


    "I think he is fishing for fame."


    "Ha ha, if Chu Feng is fishing for fame in this way, it would be better for him to be more Chinese."


    As the saying goes, regardless of his heart, whether Chu Feng''s behavior is for personal interests or for fame, since he can seek benefits for the whole of China, he is a good man.


    You said he was fishing for fame. If you have the ability, you can also fish for fame!


    However, in this harmonious atmosphere, there is a hidden opportunity to kill.


    "Chu Feng, you are so cruel!"


    The elder of the burning Protoss gnashed his teeth and used his soul to transmit sound, which exploded directly in Chu Feng''s brain.


    If the divine intelligence is false, it''s OK. If the intelligence is true, then the status of Yan Protoss in the divine world is worrying.


    Otherwise, let a man on earth sell the intelligence of the earth, and the whole earth will want him.


    The key is that he didn''t sell the divine intelligence!


    But he knows the behaving style of those monsters in the divine world very well. As long as it''s a doubtful point, it''s enough. No matter whether you really betray the divine intelligence or not, it''s not so troublesome to run over a group of ants. You can also have a legitimate excuse to take over your territory.


    There is a certain order in the divine world. Only when there is an excuse to send troops can there be a reason to send troops.


    The burning Protoss is just a small tribe in the divine world. They can show off their power on the earth and use some technology to force them. However, they are really insignificant in the whole divine world.


    Chu Feng also used his mental power to reply: "it''s all for the ethnic group."


    This is a most righteous and awe inspiring excuse. No matter how you accuse me of my conduct, as long as I say for the sake of the ethnic group, what else can you accuse me of as a hostile position?


    Is it difficult for me to be kind to the enemy?


    The elder of the burning Protoss closed his eyes in pain. After a few seconds, he opened them again. Then he said in a loud voice, "I have another request. Please allow me."Chu Feng said with a smile, "but it''s OK to say so."


    It''s up to me if you say yes or no.


    "There is an old saying on the earth, which is called" paper comes from the end and feels shallow ". Although we have these refining techniques, the paper technology is not as good as hand-held operation. I hope the city master can open up some permissions in various demon hunters'' associations, allowing us to teach humans the refining methods."


    Hearing this, Chu Feng was also stunned.


    "Old fox."


    Chu Feng scolded with mental strength.


    If they really can''t get along in the divine world, they can at least tie themselves to the interests of mankind.


    But if the Terrans lose in the war with the alien world, then the burning Protoss can also take advantage of fire to rob.


    But Chu Feng had no choice but to refuse.


    If Huaxia really reaches the future situation, even if there is one more enemy with enough eyes, it is not a big deal.


    What Chu Feng wants to do is to avoid a desperate future.


    Another reason is that now, in full view of the public, people have given you so much compensation, and now they still need to hand in hand to show you how to refine enchanted weapons. Can you refuse such a request? If you refuse, others will doubt you. Do you want to catch all the masters of the burning Protoss?


    After all, refining technique is really different from practicing experience.


    "Please help the Lord."


    The elder of the burning Protoss knelt down in front of Chu Feng and kowtowed his old head to the ground.


    The onlookers also looked at Chu Feng with expectant eyes.


    "One small thing, I will set up such a place for you in the Demon Hunter Club. People who have contributed to China will give priority to your guidance." Chu Feng zhengse road.

 Chapter 768

    Although he was pulled back by Fox in the end, the result was good on the whole.


    At present, human civilization is in the stage of a hundred wastes waiting to be revived. The benefits of acquiring knowledge about higher civilization for human beings are beyond expression.


    Although there are certain risks in doing this, what can be done without risks?


    If human beings can''t even hold down a small burning Protoss, how can they face alien invasion in the future?


    However, after Chu Feng returned to the city wall, he still said to the power of all parties:


    "please don''t take it lightly. The Yan Protoss is just a small group in the divine world. Compared with the whole vast divine world, their attitude can''t represent the attitude of the whole divine world. We should treat and contact with foreign visitors carefully, Whether we are enemies or friends depends on our judgment. "


    After this event, the Yan Protoss began to enter the territory of China.


    In fact, the refining technology of enchantment equipment of the burning Protoss is not top-notch in the divine world, but it can really play a great enlightening role for human beings, not to mention the complex refining means of enchantment equipment, even the ordinary refining means of equipment, which is also very helpful to the earth.


    This has greatly improved the earth''s ability to refine minerals, build equipment, and use zombies or mutant animals to build equipment.


    In the past, level 5 equipment was very rare. Only excellent demon hunting regiments could obtain it. Now, however, level 5 equipment has begun to be popularized all over the country.


    However, the Yan Protoss has not yet had time to completely stabilize in China. In the distant divine world, something happened that is insignificant to the divine world, but great to the Yan Protoss.


    On the seventh day after this incident, the elder of the burning Protoss, after receiving a message, suddenly burst into tears and knelt down in the sky with a loud cry:


    "burning Protoss, dead!"


    Chu Feng and others quickly asked for specific information, and soon they found out that after Chu Feng released a large amount of information to the whole Chinese territory, the news was also known by the ethnic groups in the divine world, so a Shengyan Temple sent an army to destroy the burning Protoss in the divine world.


    In addition to a small number of Yan Protoss fled to the earth, the rest of the Yan protoss have been basically destroyed.


    After hearing the news, there was a silence at the top of Dawning city.


    Although there is "divine intelligence provided by the burning Protoss", they know that the divine world is also a place full of good and bad, but they did not expect that it would be so cruel.


    Although standing on the standpoint of different races, people still can''t bear it.


    It''s not compassion, it''s a tragedy.


    Just because they gave some information, only seven days later, such a race that might have brought threat to the earth, just disappeared.


    Is the war in the divine world really so cruel?


    Chu Feng, the initiator of all this, also felt a burst of depression.


    In fact, the destruction of the burning Protoss in the divine world is also a good thing for the earth. In this way, they have no way to go and can only stand with human beings.


    He is not qualified to sympathize with the protoss Yan, not because he is the initiator, but because the future Terran is really better than the protoss Yan. He sympathizes with the protoss Yan, so who is going to sympathize with the future Terran? At least now the burning Protoss can have a backer.


    "As long as you do not rebel, I will keep you safe in China."


    Chu Feng promised to the elder of the burning Protoss.


    He doesn''t have too many promises and too many specific terms, because this sentence is enough.


    The life and death of the burning Protoss is controlled by his idea, and the other side has no qualification to talk about conditions, either accept or refuse.


    The burning God clan elder''s eyes were full of pain, but he still bowed his head and said: "thank you, Lord!"


    This hateful human being in front of him is the main cause of the destruction of Yan Protoss, which makes them lose their foundation in the divine world. But now they have to rely on this human being to survive, which makes his heart full of indignation and humiliation.


    But no matter how much humiliation he had in his heart, he had to bear it.


    If even he can''t bear it, what should the whole burning Protoss do?


    After the destruction of the foundation of the Yan Protoss in the divine world, the rest of the Yan Protoss can only rely on Huaxia. Now they have no way out. If Huaxia is destroyed, the top forces in the divine world will not mind easily killing the Yan Protoss.


    When the temple of Shengyan destroyed the burning Protoss, they must have made an explanation, but for such a giant, their explanation was not heard at all.


    The divine world is such a hegemonic world. It is hegemonic both externally and internally.


    The city of dawn, however, did not reduce the degree of martial law because of the surrender of the burning Protoss. Instead, it constantly increased the strength of martial law and constantly improved various patrol systems.Even Chu Feng often goes to the city of dawn to test the degree of martial law, so that no one in charge of this area dares to be lazy.


    Those soldiers who thought the crisis was over thought that their enemy was only the Yan Protoss. Now the Yan Protoss has been solved, and they begin to relax. They are taught to be human immediately.


    On the training ground for recruits in dawning City, Wei paojun yelled:


    "listen to me, don''t think this crisis is over. Yan Protoss is a small force in the divine world, just like a village in China. So your good days haven''t come yet. Give me good training. Only when your strength becomes stronger, you can be on the battlefield There will be more chances to survive. "


    During this period, the enthusiasm of these recruits for training has decreased significantly.


    There are even some soldiers who think they can be expelled if they make mistakes intentionally.


    Anyway, their strength has improved a lot now, and there is no loss when they are expelled.


    Fortunately, Wei broke the army in time to find such a trend, and directly beheaded some of the people who took the lead in making trouble.


    In the past, Dawning city was so kind to them that they were so bold.


    After finding some hard stubbles and making a warning to others, they became honest.


    Among the 200000 reserves, 45000 people who were selected before were given special care. They were dressed in the best equipment and the strongest combat clothes. Everyone took quenched body fluid and ate the best food in the whole army, which attracted the admiration of countless people.


    But what they don''t know is that soon they won''t be envied.


    On the 12th day after the demise of the burning Protoss, Chu Feng issued an order to Wei paojun: "order troops, prepare to go to war. The war is about to start."

 Chapter 769

    "Is it over or not?"


    The sudden dispatch of troops from dawning city has made all forces boiling again.


    Originally thought that the burning Protoss thing has come to an end, did not expect the city of dawn began to have a big action, began to fight to the West.


    However, the forces of all parties dare not be careless. After all, this giant suddenly came out. Who knows what it was for?


    The total number of troops sent by dawning city this time is 80000, of which 45000 are combat troops, and the rest are logistics troops. The direction of sending troops is to the West.


    Because the commercial road from dawning city to central China has been opened up, and there are many people on this road, the speed of sending troops was very fast at the beginning, and it took only one day to get to East China. Of course, this is also due to the fact that people''s physical quality is far better than that of the old times.


    The Legion of dawn City, even the auxiliary soldiers, is no lower than level 3.


    The physical fitness of the third-class strong is more than 70 times that of the peak of human beings in the old times, and the speed has also reached more than 5 times. This distance is not a problem for everyone. Even if they are carrying all kinds of marching packages, there are no obstacles in the whole marching process.


    The march was still unbroken. The troops were in full command and the reconnaissance battalion was outside to assist.


    All the hell knights are out, and the rest are staying in the city of dawn.


    It''s amazing that all the masters who have reached level 7 in dawning city have stayed in dawning City, and none of them, including Chu Feng himself, has made a sound.


    This kind of news makes all parties in an uproar, but the burning Protoss expresses disdain.


    Nima, we were caught off guard because we believed you were in the city of dawn.


    However, the large-scale action of Dawning city has made some forces with evil intentions keep silent and begin to restrain their subordinates. Well, this kind of thing seems to have happened.


    As the saying goes, if you don''t do bad things on weekdays, you won''t be afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night.


    The reverse is the same.


    Although the bottom line of human morality has been lowered a lot in this era, if there are forces that are extreme and cruel to the survivors, then the demon hunter guild will directly hang their names on the reward, and then there will be experts to receive the reward.


    Anyway, it''s all the people who should be killed. What about a reward?


    After arriving in East China, after six hours of rest, the army continued to set out toward the northwest. The large-scale movement of the army attracted a large number of mutant animals and zombies, which greatly hindered the army''s progress. However, under the command of Wei broken army, the army moved in an orderly way.


    In the process of marching, Chu Feng even often took the thunder corpse dragon to pass over the city of dawn, and then attracted a lot of cheers.


    Such behavior is even more puzzling.


    Although the emperors should be at home when the ancient generals went out to fight, shouldn''t the emperors in the pioneering period also go out with the army?


    As the leader of Dawning city and the strongest of Dawning City, what is your operation?


    However, people who are familiar with Chu Feng know that they must not be confused by his superficial behavior, because this product is good at hiding things from the world.


    Chu Feng is not a great master of the art of war, but the trick of hiding things from the outside world is well used by him.


    However, Chu Feng also had miscalculation.


    Because it''s in a state of war preparation, the demon hunting regiment in the city of dawn is not allowed to go out at all, and it will lose the income of eliminating zombies and mutant animals in the wild. Chu Feng thought that the income of the city of dawn should be greatly reduced in the near future, but he did not expect it to increase by 30%.


    After reading the financial statements, Chu Feng knew why.


    The main reason for the increase is that the price of quenched liquid has increased significantly.


    However, those large forces outside don''t know what dawning city is going to do, but since dawning city is going to fight with the foreign world, there is a possibility of defeat. If dawning city is defeated, it will become out of print, so it''s better to buy more now.


    And even if you spend a lot of money, the earlier you take quenched body fluid, the faster your strength will grow, and the higher your income will be. Not only quenched body fluid, but also the six level weapons produced by dawn City, the price has been raised a lot.


    With the improvement of the overall strength of China, the zombies and mutant animals in some places are no longer enough to kill, and even there is a large-scale phenomenon of robbing monsters.


    The military also made a quick decision, that is, to dispatch troops to North China.


    With the departure of large-scale military forces, the phenomenon of robbing monsters was relieved in an instant, because the pressure of the military also fell on the ordinary demon hunting regiment.


    Now the most fortunate thing for human beings is that insects also produce crystal nuclei. Although they are not 100% produced like zombies, they usually appear in groups, and the harvest will not be small.


    Of course, that''s a digression.


    The legions of Dawning city are constantly eliminating zombies and mutant beasts, as well as large-scale insect groups, and their combat experience is also constantly improving.As they were farther and farther away from the gathering area of human beings, at the beginning, all forces were able to send experts to follow them, but after a week, no force could find the trace of this legion, and this Legion soon disappeared in people''s sight.


    In addition, this is the golden age for the development of China. The forces of all sizes are unwilling to lag behind, and there are not many forces who have time to pay attention to this army.


    Anyway, when the result of this army comes back, won''t it be known?


    Why do you have to work hard to check it?


    Not to mention the non-governmental forces, even the military, in the northwest of China, where the terrain is complex and the people are rarely seen, the forces they can put in are limited.


    Even in peaceful times, there was not much development of Northwest China, let alone in the last days?


    Thus, the fate of the army in dawning city has become a mystery.


    With the passage of time, all parts of China have gradually returned to normal, and various forces have begun to develop. Various new weapons have emerged one after another, and all kinds of brand-new drugs have also been born. Some relatively expanding folk forces even have plans to split the soil and seal the marquis. But considering the strength of Dawning City, no one else has ceded the land as king. What qualifications do you have What about cleft soil?


    It is only at this time that people will think of the Legion of dawn city.


    When people lose their attention to dawning City, the Legion of Dawning city is fighting with a group of mutant beasts.


    "The forward battalion, hold on, the left wing advances, the right wing is ready to go around to the enemy''s rear, the central army does not move, otherwise the whole formation will be in disorder, the right wing of the fourth town legion, cover, the hell Knight order, the Third Battalion assault, help the fourth town bear the pressure."


    On the battlefield, Wei paojun constantly organized his troops to advance and retreat, fighting with a group of strange mutant animals and insects in front of him.


    But at this time, a tiger with a body length of more than 4 meters rushed into the battle and set off a series of killing.


    Before the fierce tiger killed all sides, a streamer flashed, and a blood line appeared on the tiger''s head.

 Chapter 770

    "There are still casualties."


    Su Yuyan looked at the casualties caused by the fierce tiger rushing into the battle, and a look of regret flashed in his eyes.


    But this kind of mood soon disappeared without a trace, probably because I saw too much, so I got used to this kind of thing.


    This mutant tiger is a level 7 mutant beast. It''s a good talent to be able to reach level 7 at this time. It can kill it at the first time and reduce many unnecessary casualties for the Legion of dawn city. It''s a timely response.


    She has done her best and should not blame herself.


    "But this kind of March is really convenient. Of course, it''s only for us."


    Zhao fan also came to the front line, a relaxed look.


    Although the masters of the city of dawn often appear in the city of dawn, it doesn''t mean that they didn''t go out with the army. With Chu Feng''s use of reverse summoning, they can go out with the army for a day, and then return to the city for a day''s rest.


    Because of the small number of people in Northwest China, the mutant animals and insects grow very fast. On their way, the number of level 7 monsters and insects they encounter has reached more than 20, and the number of level 6 monsters is even more numerous.


    If there is no 7-level strong, the city of dawn will lose a lot.


    However, the 80000 troops have now injured more than 2000 people.


    Lu Ming said: "how do I feel? Brother Feng seems to have asked us to train. Now more than half of the hell Knights have reached level 6, and the rest are at the top of level 5."


    You know, quenched body fluid can be taken more than one, and those quenched body fluids sold by Chu Feng are safe versions.


    It''s the original version for the hell Knight order. It''s the Zhuangxing wine made from the lotus seeds of the Hellfire lotus directly. In addition, Chu Feng''s washing marrow Yuan Fu improves everyone''s physique. Now what they have to do is to explore their potential in the constant fighting.


    Therefore, the potential of the order of hell is level six.


    Now all the regular members of the hell Knight Order have reached level 6. The powerful ones have reached level 6, and the rest have reached the peak of level 5.


    A wave of transmission flashed, Chu Feng and Chu xiaorou figure appeared in the back of the crowd.


    This is a good opportunity to exercise combat experience, so Chu Feng also brought Chu xiaorou here to exercise combat experience.


    Anyway, I have my own side, and I can solve problems even if I encounter them.


    "Brother, I have been able to stand on my own, and you have given me so many treasures to protect my life. Can''t you trust me to fight alone?"


    While complaining, Chu xiaorou takes out her bow and arrow and prepares to fight.


    Complaints belong to complaints. She also understands her brother''s concern for herself.


    Chu Feng put more amulets on her than Chu Feng himself. He was afraid that this baby sister would have an accident. Although he had the chance to fight in the wild, Chu Feng still didn''t trust his sister to escort her nearby every time.


    "You don''t understand how cruel the world is."


    Chu Feng just sighed.


    "How cruel? I have a lot of insight, too! " Chu xiaorou is not satisfied.


    During her time as the patrol team leader of Dawning City, she also saw a lot of human darkness, but it strengthened her determination to yearn for the light.


    She will not easily believe others, naive that everyone can become better, but still feel that they can do something for the world.


    Even if it''s not the world, at least do something for the people around you.


    "Are you really ready?" Chu Feng asked.


    "Of course, I''ve been through a lot of battles." Chu xiaorou said confidently.


    "The reason why I founded dawning city is that I didn''t let you face too many cruel things, but I was worried that you couldn''t face the danger in the world, so I agreed to let you be the leader of the patrol team. After all, the patrol team often faces all kinds of cases, and it''s the easiest place to understand the danger in the human heart."


    Chu Feng with melancholy in his eyes, "but where in the world there will be perfect things, since you must see the cruel side of the world, then I will take you to have a look!"


    Chu xiaorou looked at her brother''s expression, and suddenly she felt a little beat in her heart.


    When she was in dawning City, she often went out to fight with insects. After all, insects often came to attack the city, so she accumulated a lot of combat experience.


    Moreover, in this mode, the sinister side of human nature is easy to be aroused, so all kinds of crimes are easy to breed in every corner.


    She saw all kinds of criminal events caused by despair in the dangerous environment, and tried and dealt with countless prisoners herself. She felt that she should be able to face everything.Although it can''t really become ruthless, at least it has been able to bear it.


    "Brother, I''m ready." Chu xiaorou said firmly.


    Su Yuyan and others can''t bear it. Dawning city is the best city in East China for public security. It''s a great thing for Chu xiaorou to face crime in dawning City, but crime is really insignificant compared with war.


    "Well, anyway, it''s time to start fighting the target."


    Chu Feng said, and began to give a series of orders, "the whole army set up camp on the spot, quickly recover their energy and physical strength, and get ready for the decisive battle. I will ask the dark army to help you monitor around. Tian Jing and Xu Wei, you two patrol nearby, scout the camp, and have a rest"


    after six hours of rest, the sky just began to turn white.


    In fact, with people''s physical fitness, the daily rest time can be less than 4 hours, but the high-intensity combat still makes them need more time to rest.


    It has been 15 days since the army left the city of dawn. In the baptism of these 15 days, the strength of the army has been greatly improved. They have spent almost all these days in battle, and the medicine power in their bodies is constantly refining.


    Even the logistics troops, the weakest is the third level peak.


    After a night of enough rest, we are now in the most energetic time, one by one excited waiting for Chu Feng to give the next order.


    Standing on the back of thunder corpse dragon, Chu Feng issued an order to the Legion: "the logistics regiment should stay in place and defend on the spot. The main combat regiment should put down all the food and water on its body. Except for its own weapons, it is not allowed to carry anything. It is necessary to adjust its internal state by using the skills to make its body adjust to its best. It will start in five minutes."

 Chapter 771

    Hearing such an order, there was a cheer in the barracks.


    This is not to say that they are warlike in nature, but there is an old saying that when a person gets a sharp sword, he will instinctively want to try the sharpness of the sword.


    When a person suddenly gains powerful power, he can''t help trying how powerful this power is. It''s the same when he gains power. This is the three fires when a new official takes office.


    Our strength, in these days of experience, is rapidly improving.


    Maybe this promotion process is also a battle, but every battle they have experienced is basically within a stable pattern, and the casualties are also controlled within a certain range.


    Therefore, they always hold a breath in their heart.


    The strength is constantly improving, but they always feel that there is no place to fully play out.


    Now I suddenly heard such an order from the Lord of the city, and we suddenly had such an idea in our hearts: to start a real war.


    If it''s not for a real fight, why put food and water down?


    The reason why Chu Feng gave you five minutes is because it''s time to wake up. It''s time for metabolism in the body. Although they can rely on their strength to control it, now that they are going to fight a decisive battle, it''s better to keep their body light.


    After the rest, everyone took a sip of Yuanshui to keep Yuanli in the peak state.


    "Let''s go!"


    As soon as the time came, at Chu Feng''s command, the army began to set out.


    Chu Feng left another 1000 dark legions behind to protect these logistics regiments. After all, these logistics troops are not very effective. If they are attacked secretly, they will be over.


    Although they all wear armor that weighs more than 20 kg, with people''s physical fitness, these armor are no different from the slightly thicker jackets in the past.


    After about 40 or 50 minutes of full speed March, a castle more than 40 meters high appeared in front of the crowd.


    The castle is black and reflects some light, as if it were made of obsidian.


    After seeing the castle, everyone was eager to try.


    "Is that our goal?"


    "Let''s go first!"


    The legions, which were divided into nine towns, all began to be eager to try. The hell knights, who were in charge of them, also began to ask Chu Feng to fight.


    "Li Xiao, do it!" Chu Feng ordered.


    A crystal long dragon appeared around Li Xiao, flying towards the direction of obsidian castle. At the same time, a crack appeared from its feet, spreading towards the direction of obsidian castle.


    Before the crystal long dragon could get close to the castle, a spear appeared from the city wall. Under one spear, the crystal long dragon was broken at a distance of 20 meters.


    Zhang Ziqing waved to summon six water dragons and circled in the direction of the castle, but they were also defeated by each other, so there was no chance to get close.


    Even in the middle of the city wall, some windows appeared. Some soldiers in black armor walked out of the windows and easily broke the water dragons.


    But that''s enough.


    These attacks are just cover, the real killing move is the crack under the foot.


    Li Xiao is a senior earth power. After reaching the seventh level, he is more comfortable in controlling the earth system. Although the cracks on the ground are small, in fact, the cracks he controls have reached a depth of 100 meters and are spreading towards the castle at a distance of 3 kilometers.


    There are more and more cracks in the earth, and in a twinkling of an eye they have reached below the castle.


    Li Xiao''s eyes showed a proud look: "got it."


    If the opponent sends out the native powers ahead of time, he may be able to stop them, but under the feint, the opponent has no time to defend.


    But then his face changed.


    A trace of blood oozes from the corner of Li Xiao''s mouth. Li Xiao''s joyful look immediately turns into a shock: "how can it be that my powers are directly blocked, and it also causes damage to my spirit."


    Li ran quickly released a cure to help Li Xiao recover.


    Although Li Xiao''s damage is not too great, every state on the battlefield may be related to life and death, so he will not be careless.


    "When I set up a big formation and banned the sea, why couldn''t they not set up a big formation and cut off these soil systems?"


    Chu Feng shook his head and said, "our previous battles were too smooth. Now it''s just a small setback. You can feel shocked."


    Li Xiao lowered his head and said nothing.


    Chu Feng''s words are all in the middle. At the beginning of the end, she did experience countless battles of life and death, but with the improvement of her strength, there are few things that can threaten his life.This is not to say that he will relax his vigilance against those dangers, but that he has not met them for a long time and can make his best play to the opponent.


    Last time he attacked the fortress of the burning Protoss, it really made him a little excited.


    However, after all, it is still under the control of Chu Feng.


    At this time, a humanoid creature with a height of more than three meters suddenly appeared on the city wall: "Chu Feng, you came here thousands of miles to die? I even brought the child here. It seems that you are the same as the rumor. You are a gambler


    Hearing his name Chu Feng, everyone was surprised. It turned out that the other party had already known that he and others would come.


    "Yes, if you don''t succeed, die."


    Chu Feng said haughtily, "our power is here. Aren''t you the most powerful race? Now how dare you open the city and fight me? "


    Demons, who claim to be the most powerful race.


    The reason why they claim to be self styled is that their racial spirit is like this. It is a belief that goes deep into the soul. If it is because of such unswerving belief, they will become the most aggressive race in the highest plane and the race that likes war and plunder most.


    It''s also the most conceited race.


    "A barbarian with a lower level dares to declare war on our great demons. Since you have traveled thousands of miles to seek death, we have to help you."


    All dressed in black armor, the demons gave an order, "whole army, attack!"


    The gate of obsidian Castle opened slowly. A group of demon soldiers dressed in black armor came out from both sides of the gate. Then a group of demon cavalry came out of the castle.


    At the same time, a giant panther with a length of more than 5 meters came out from inside. The most tall General of the demon clan just landed on the Panther''s back.


    Just as he raised his gun and was ready to give an order to attack, a black spear ran through his chest with lightning speed.


    "Heaven forbid!"

 Chapter 772

    The demons are the most proud and conceited.


    This is their biggest weakness, but it is also the root of their strength. It is precisely because of this belief that the Legion of the demons can sweep the world.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t plan to attack after the other party''s platoon was finished.


    The other party was stupid to jump directly from the wall, such a once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity, if you can''t grasp it, it is his fault.


    The powerful power of the spear of heavenly retribution directly penetrated the face of the demon general, burst his whole body, and the black lightning spread to the nearby demon soldiers, which made the demon cavalry twitch.


    "Kill


    At the command of Wei paojun, the hell Knights took the lead in charging against the enemy.


    Although surprised at the other side, even so simple to open the gate, but do not take advantage of this good opportunity to attack, what are you waiting for?


    "Kill


    With the hell Knights taking the lead, the nine legions in the rear also began to charge.


    Now that the gate is open, they won''t let it close easily.


    The Knights'' order rushed to the front line. Under the leadership of the reconnaissance battalion, they immediately reaped the life of the most advanced magic soldiers. Su Yuyan and Tian Jing also stepped forward, where they passed, their heads rolling.


    But these magic soldiers seemed not afraid of death at all, fighting with the Legion of dawn City desperately, so that they could not get close to the city gate.


    At this time, the gate is slowly ready to close.


    Chu xiaorou takes the long purple bow on her back, bows with an arrow, and points an arrow at the gate.


    Because magic is a kind of psionic power, it can easily summon hundreds of group attack spells, such as fire rain, so in this era of cold weapon recovery, there are few archers.


    But Chu xiaorou is different.


    Her archery is based on a strong logistics, and is also supported by a powerful weapon refiner like Chu Feng.


    The red arrow cuts through the sky. Behind the arrow, there seems to be a tornado speeding up the arrow with the power of rotation.


    "Boom!"


    With a huge explosion, the whole city gate was directly blown to pieces by this arrow, and the magic soldiers near the city gate suffered heavy casualties.


    Seeing that the city gate had become a fragment, the magic soldiers in it were killed directly and fought with the team of dawn city.


    On top of the castle, some magic soldiers condescend and begin to cast their spells.


    A group of black, with corrosive magic fell from the wall, directly into the army, a large number of soldiers in the scream, by these dark magic corrosion into bones.


    The powers that accompanied the hell Knights'' expedition, including some of the powers that awakened the day after tomorrow, also began to fight with the magic soldiers on the wall.


    Three huge hellhounds appeared on the battlefield. The black wind combined with the black Hellfire fell on the wall of the city, making a deafening roar, followed by a scream of demon soldiers.


    The black tattoo on Chu Feng''s arm, transformed into thunder corpse dragon, flew directly to the city wall, spitting out a black breath. A lot of black fog filled the whole castle, and countless magic soldiers became white bones in the scream under the erosion of the black fog with the breath of death.


    There are also some magic soldiers who survive under the breath of death, but the one waiting for them is the God of thunder.


    Thunder corpse dragon was close to his own strength, directly suppressed the whole sky.


    Thunder corpse dragon''s hand, let the magic Department of the pressure of a sudden release.


    Although it is often associated with the terrible power of thunder corpse dragon, it is obviously not the time to shout 66. They put more energy on attacking the magic soldiers like castles.


    The magic soldiers in black armor, under the impact of the Legion, soon ushered in a rout, and the first battalion of hell Knight order soon entered the castle.


    The wall of the castle is 40 meters high and more than 10 kilometers long, which is equivalent to a small city, but the buildings inside are higher than the wall, so it looks more like a castle.


    "Are you going to win?"


    Chu xiaorou and Zhang Ziqing are standing around Chu Feng. They don''t need to fight in the front line. The rear is responsible for controlling the field, which is their main responsibility.


    "Don''t you look down on the magic soldiers?"


    Chu Feng shook his head.


    "But, we''ve already..."


    Chu xiaorou is puzzled. She looks at the soldiers who rush into the castle excitedly and releases an exploration skill. Although there are still a large number of enemies in the castle, it''s no threat to the Legion of Dawning city. Now that they have entered, the overall situation has been decided.


    Zhang Ziqing''s pupil suddenly shrank: "wait a minute, since they already knew we were coming, did they only make such a little preparation during our March?"She remembered what the demon general had said before. Although the demon general was very tragic, he was directly attacked and killed by Chu Feng when he was preparing to fight head-on.


    However, what he said on the wall is thought-provoking.


    "Wait a minute, then we ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Chu xiaorou suddenly felt a little alarmed. Since the other side had been waiting until they arrived, and they had spent such a long time marching, the other side must have been fully prepared, but where was the other side''s preparation?


    If you are the commander in chief of the first army, what should you do?


    "There should be no traps in this demon castle, or the traps are within the acceptable range. Otherwise, my brother will not let these hell Knights rush in. It''s all his basic business, so how will the other party prepare? Wait, it''s impossible in a castle. What about outside the castle? "


    Chu xiaorou develops her exploration ability, but sees nothing.


    Within her range of perception, there seemed to be no enemy.


    The battlefield fell into a fierce battle, the magic soldiers retreated, and the Legion of dawn city was killed inside. Now one third of the members have entered the castle, the remaining two thirds are waiting anxiously outside, and the thunder corpse dragon is also killing on the wall of the castle.


    Thunder corpse dragon is one of the last beasts in the future. Standing at the top of the world, under the guidance of Chu Feng, its strength is far better than that of the future.


    "Where is it?" Chu xiaorou''s heart is full of anxiety.


    "In the sky!"


    Yiyi suddenly pointed to the gray sky, although it is day now, but the sky is much darker than the old times, with some hazy feeling.


    "In the sky, there seems to be a lot of things ready to come down."


    It seems to confirm Yiyi''s words that a large number of insects with red light on their heads have landed on the ground from a distance from the sky, encircling the whole castle. Dense insects seem to cover the sky. Looking around, it is a sea of insects.


    The back road of Dawning city team is blocked by insects.

 Chapter 773

    "Red flame devil worm? Why are there so many insects here? "


    This is the name of some famous insects.


    When the back road was blocked, there was a riot in the Legion.


    How many insects are there, hundreds of thousands or millions? In front of the insects that occupy the whole field of vision, everyone can feel the depression to the soul.


    The insects with red light on their heads pushed towards the army. The Legion in the back row immediately prepared to turn around and fight against these insects.


    Double headed hellhounds and many ordinary hellhounds spewed out a lot of Hellfire, which formed a huge flame fan with a radius of more than ten kilometers.


    If it''s a Hellfire, even hellhounds can''t be used very often, but if it''s a common Hellfire, hellhounds can easily find it.


    In this flame mountain, countless insects are directly burned into coke.


    Roughly speaking, the fire just now killed at least hundreds of thousands of insects, forming a large blank area in front. Only a few powerful insects can survive in this hellfire.


    Seeing this scene, the soldiers of dawn Legion applauded one after another.


    However, in the face of overwhelming insects, this is just a little delay.


    Fortunately, Chu Feng only wanted this period of time.


    A black flag was inserted on the ground in front by Chu Feng, and then the ground in front began to crack. Then the ground where the people of the city of dawn camp were on was rising, and the ground where the insects were on was falling, forming a height difference.


    Zhang Ziqing looked at the insects that were flying from the bottom to the top, and a look of doubt flashed in his eyes: "why do I feel that the wings of these insects are not enough to support them to fly too high, but why did these insects fall from the sky before?"


    After the terrain changes, these red flame demons fly from the bottom to the top when attacking humans.


    However, if these insects are very good at flying, the change of terrain will have no effect on them! This only shows that these insects have a certain flight ability, but the flight ability is insufficient, just like pheasants.


    So why did these insects fall from the sky before?


    Hearing Zhang Ziqing''s words, Chu Feng pondered for two seconds, and then said, "have you ever thought about where these insects come from?"


    "It''s not from the worms on earth?"


    Zhang Ziqing opened her mouth, and suddenly she thought of an answer.


    Because the insects appeared too early, so it is natural for people to regard these insects as the variation of the insects on the earth.


    If so, insects should be classified as special mutants.


    However, in fact, the threat caused by insects is much stronger than that caused by mutated animals. Even the same race of mutated animals may go in different directions of evolution. There are thousands of insect species on the earth, but the direction of variation is very unified, and can even be summarized.


    In the beginning, human beings had no time to think about it because they were worried about survival.


    But now, is the origin of these insects really so simple?


    However, Chu Feng did not explain this kind of thing in detail on the battlefield, but gave a loud order: "with the fastest speed, occupy a foothold in the castle."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s order, everyone immediately seemed to have a backbone.


    Now only when they enter the castle can they be in danger. Otherwise, if they face some insects outside the castle, the casualties may be incalculable.


    Under the leadership of breaking army, the hell Knights quickly stormed into the castle, and then cleared a large area of open space in the castle. Then the legions of dawn city began to infiltrate and fight with the magic soldiers in the castle. With more and more space occupied by the people, more and more follow-up forces could enter the castle.


    And Chu Feng, Lu Ming, Zhao fan and other seventh level powers are separated from hellhounds.


    After the last legion entered the castle, Chu Feng and hellhounds also began to enter the castle. Then Chu Feng summoned a large number of rocks from under the ground with the help of the power of heaven and earth seal, blocking the city gate and its passage.


    After all the legions came in, the battlefield in the city became more fierce.


    Now it''s a hand to hand battle. There is no way out for both sides. Even the charge of the hell knights is greatly limited.


    But fortunately, the top fighting power of Chu Feng camp has occupied the advantage, so they occupy more and more space, and the magic soldiers such as castles are less and less.


    But at this time, some magic soldiers suddenly opened another gate.


    After the city gate was opened, a large number of insects poured in from the passage of the city gate, and some higher level insects even directly crossed the city wall.A group of insects fell from the sky into the crowd. Dozens of soldiers were bitten off their necks in the twinkling of an eye by these insects. The soldiers around rushed to fight with these insects in a hurry. But when they were in chaos, the magic soldiers opposite them took the opportunity to attack.


    Tian Jing and others constantly shuttle in the battlefield where the situation has become worse, use the fastest speed to eliminate a piece of magic soldiers, and then rush to the next battlefield.


    Generally speaking, the situation can barely be controlled, but everyone''s strength and strength are constantly consumed. Facing the enemy who can''t see the limit at all, people''s hearts will inevitably be covered with a shadow, and their morale will continue to decline with the passage of time.


    Chu Feng continued to scan the castle with his mental strength.


    Apart from the demon general at the beginning, there was no demon of level 7. Of course, he didn''t believe that there would be no leader as the leader of so many demon soldiers here, which could only show that the other party was beyond his perception.


    "It seems that my mental strength is also in the other party''s intelligence!"


    Chu Feng was not surprised by this. After all, he has experienced so many battles. As long as he carefully deliberates, he will probably understand his exploration means, especially his battle against long Ao in Shangjing. It can be said that his exploration ability has been brought to the limit.


    Maybe the other party doesn''t know what this means of exploration is. After all, there are very few people who have mastered the use of mental power so early.


    The other side doesn''t need to know. They just need to know that they have the ability to detect the enemy''s tracks from a long distance.

 Chapter 774

    "Because I''m afraid of my reconnaissance ability, I deliberately put the main force out of my perceptive range, and because I''m afraid of my scourge, those high-level demons are gone."


    Chu Feng also began to speculate on the other side''s intelligence, "it seems that these demons made up their mind to use these insects to consume our power."


    However, if the other party really intends to do so, then they are miscalculating.


    With the cooperation of magic soldiers and insects, I fight on the ground and one flies in the air. This three-dimensional combat mode Instantly increases the strength of the demons.


    With the passage of time, the Legion of Dawning city began to retreat gradually, and the number of casualties increased continuously.


    But they have no way out, and fighting is their only choice.


    "Thunder corpse dragon!"


    Chu Feng jumps on the back of thunder corpse dragon, and then rises into the air. A large number of white thunder and lightning gather in front of Chu Feng, and then falls from the sky.


    "Thunderstorm!"


    Countless White Lightning came from the sky and fell on the magic soldiers and insects. These insects were suddenly attacked by lightning and began to fall to the ground with convulsions. The magic soldiers were not much better. After being hit by lightning, their hands and feet became slow.


    These thunderbolts are not powerful, but they are just right.


    After experiencing the baptism of thunderstorm, the magic soldiers and insects in front of the dawn City Army lost their ability to resist one by one.


    And the legions in the city of dawn are in high spirits.


    "Kill! What are you waiting for if you don''t take this opportunity? "


    While he is ill, he will die. Now is the weakest time for the enemy. Of course, the Legion of dawn city will not miss such an opportunity.


    They started to reap the enemy''s life.


    Now they feel as if they are not fighting, but slaughtering pigs in slaughterhouse one by one.


    No, even the slaughterhouse is not as efficient as they are.


    And Chu Feng in the sky, the next is to call out a large number of snowflakes.


    "Blizzard!"


    A large number of snowflakes blow to the direction of the magic soldiers, countless magic soldiers and insects are attacked by the snowflakes, even the joints are not flexible.


    Even if some powerful magic soldiers or insects can resist these attacks, Su Yuyan and others will quickly harvest each other''s lives.


    And the Legion of Dawning city began to reap life.


    The situation of the whole battlefield began to reverse because of Chu Feng alone.


    See Chu Feng call a lot of snow, let the other party''s action greatly slow, Zhang Ziqing heart suddenly appeared an idea: "I seem to be able to do it."


    Among those water system spell knowledge, you also have such a unique skill as Blizzard, but this skill costs a lot, and you can''t learn it after reading it once.


    "Demon, let me see your cards!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed expectations. Although the demons are the most aggressive race, they will never fight a battle that is sure to lose. So it is impossible to crush them directly, because if you have an absolute advantage, the other party will not fight you.


    In this war, his grasp is not absolute.


    At this point, the competition between the two sides is the bottom card.


    The two moves he just used were actually the last time he was fighting on the Bank of Lake Baikal. He realized his shortcomings and the direction he should develop.


    Although his subordinates already have a powerful force, of course, he should make good use of the advantage of the number.


    It''s necessary to kill with one blow, but it''s only used in the battle between the strong. If you want to give play to the combat effectiveness of the Legion, you must study the tactics of group control.


    As long as the level of the enemy''s legion is reduced to the point where our Legion can be easily slaughtered, it is actually equivalent to killing the enemy.


    So now the Legion of dawn is reaping life like wheat.


    Chu Feng has been resting for more than two months since he solved the disaster of Hai nationality last time, but is his two months really just for resting?


    How can Chu Feng, who knows the future crisis, spend his time on leisure?


    Most of his time is to open the yuan spirit body to study all kinds of supernatural powers. After the state is over, he starts to slowly recover his mental power and supernatural power seeds. By the way, he makes all kinds of ideas in his spare time, and starts to try after the supernatural power seeds of the Yuan spirit body are restored.


    In these two months, with the help of copying and calculating, Chu Feng has developed countless unique skills, most of which are only suitable for him.


    Thunderstorm and blizzard, two unique skills, are his group control tactics.


    In fact, the foundation of these two unique skills is the high-level magic of the thunder and water powers. But if the water powers can summon a snowstorm ten miles around, they will drain themselves directly. Even if they use the crystal nucleus, they can''t recover for a while.But Chu Feng''s Yuanfu can draw lightning stroke Yuanfu and snowdrift Yuanfu one by one, and then combine these Yuanfu into thunderstorm and snowstorm.


    Under the influence of Chu Feng''s powerful group control tactics, the war situation became a one-sided massacre.


    After more than an hour of fierce fighting, the Legion of dawn city only felt the pressure relaxed, and they did not know when the enemy in front of them was gone.


    Those magic soldiers and insects are all left with corpses on the ground.


    Chu Feng jumps off the back of thunder corpse dragon and prepares to clean the battlefield.


    "All, camp, rest!"


    After the order came, Chu Feng began to use the power of the Yuan government to collect the bodies of these insects, and Chu xiaorou also came to Chu Feng''s side and said happily, "it''s over at last."


    "End? Do you think people know that we are coming so long in advance and still choose to stick to this place in order to give us a head


    Chu Feng asked.


    Chu xiaorou said with a smile, "no matter what kind of enemy you are, you can solve it."


    Her words, in fact, represent a kind of overall thought of Dawning City camp, as long as the city leader is in the place, it will never fail.


    Chu Feng''s invincible image has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and no one can question it.


    "Yes? Then take a look at this! "


    Chu Feng said, taking off the helmets of these magic soldiers, then tearing the black leather armor on them, and then using the unknown skill to absorb the evil Qi in their bodies.


    These evil Qi are harmful to human beings, but for Chu Feng, all things in the world can be turned into the most basic vitality. Of course, these evil Qi are no exception.


    "These demons are similar to the people of the western regions."


    Chu xiaorou suddenly widened her eyes, full of disbelief.

 Chapter 775

    "What''s the matter?"


    The movements of Chu Feng and Chu xiaorou are also noticed by Su Yuyan and others.


    The crowd swarmed over and looked at the bodies.


    Chu xiaorou trembled: "these people are human beings?"


    "No!"


    Su Yuyan and others took a cool breath, and then began to distinguish the faces of these people one by one. They all had high noses and deep eyes, which were similar to those of the western regions.


    "You shouldn''t feel strange."


    Chu Feng''s voice is neither happy nor sad. "Isn''t the zombie also a human mutation? Some monsters infected with zombie virus will also become zombies. Why are you surprised to see that these monsters are also transformed from human beings? "


    Zhao fan felt cool at his fingertips: "the demons you mentioned before"


    Chu Feng turned over the corpses of several demons. The helmets on their heads were taken off. Under the helmets, they looked like black tusks. Their skin was different from that of human beings. There were some black patterns on their skin, which were very rough and durable.


    "There are only dozens of real demons in the castle. The rest of the demons are developed by human beings after occupying the human survival base, just like the puppet army always appeared when Huaxia was invaded by other nationalities in the past."


    Chu Feng said, "of course, the fate of those people is much worse than that of the puppet army, because after they accept the demonic transformation of the demons, they have lost their intelligence."


    People just feel a burst of excitement, the back has become a little chilly.


    There were at least 5000 or 6000 casualties in dawning city. They had to pay such a high price to capture the castle. But now Chu Feng told them that there were only dozens of demons they killed, and the rest of the so-called demons were all human beings?


    What''s the point of fighting so long?


    "Do you think that if these powerful alien races want to invade the earth, they must first explode and then go to war?"


    Chu Feng had a bitter smile on his lips. "But what I want to tell you is that the lower races like the Yanshen will trade for profits. How can those more powerful races use such low-end means? They may not use too complicated strategies, sometimes simple strategies can become terrible.


    Well, it''s OK in China. China''s control over China is still very strong. Of course, the northwest region is excluded. But what about going out of China?


    The invasion means of these demons are also very simple, that is, to select these weak areas, first show their strong force and let them submit, then transform step by step, directly transform the arms they need from the earth, and then defeat the earth with the power of the earth. "


    Su Yuyan felt cold all over: "that is to say, these alien races have begun to really invade? But are we still foolishly trying to explore the alien attitude? "


    "Yes, Gao Yangsong, do you see it?"


    Chu Feng suddenly turned to the rear, a team of fully armed soldiers.


    Gao Yangsong took off his helmet with a bitter smile: "we thought we had enough time to prepare, but we didn''t expect that time was not on our side."


    Now China is entering a period of rapid development, so the Chinese military naturally believes that time is on their side, and the longer it drags on, the stronger they will become.


    But reality has given them a head-on stick to drink.


    If it wasn''t for Chu Feng who brought them here, if it wasn''t for Chu Feng who showed them such a scene, then they still don''t know what these alien invasion means.


    "You think it''s over? Keep coming with me. "


    Chu Feng said, leading the people to the center of the castle.


    In this central area, there are a lot of books and newspapers scattered.


    Chu Feng picked up some books and newspapers and handed them to Gao Yangsong: "this castle is clearly new, not built on the basis of old human facilities. Where do you think these books and newspapers come from? What do you think these books and newspapers are for? "


    Gao Yangsong trembled and said: "they took it intentionally. They are studying!"


    Since this is a newly built castle, the reason why books and newspapers appear in the middle is really intriguing.


    These people can''t be amused by these things!


    "Although I''m not a great master of the art of war, I''ve heard that a hundred battles are sure to be won. Some even said that military war is actually intelligence war."


    Chu Feng said, "like us, we are just a backward barbarian in the eyes of the divine world. All civilizations know the importance of intelligence, and they all know that they get information about the divine world from the Yan Protoss. Why don''t these alien races collect intelligence when they invade the human world?


    Now, there are really very few forces that can come to the world, but is there really no danger if the number is small and the threat is not big?Now they can only invade some sparsely populated areas and develop their own power in these areas. Do you really think they will wait for the accumulation of power in silence? "


    Gao Yangsong''s sweat has been flowing down.


    The military''s attitude towards the alien world is to observe first, and then decide how to treat it.


    After all, these alien creatures can also bring some help to the development of human civilization, but I didn''t expect that the other side has achieved such a degree.


    When they think about the western world, they are elated because they have acquired some foreign technology, and they feel even colder. Is this really something to be happy about?


    The alien world has indeed brought advanced technology to help you develop, but at the same time, your intelligence is under the control of the alien world.


    "I''ll report it to my superior immediately."


    Gaoyang Songli carves a way, and then begins to pass on the things here to the military headquarters through the communication token Chu Feng gave them.


    The reason why he appeared in Chu Feng''s army was, of course, that Chu Feng deliberately did it, in order to let the military get information here through Gao Yangsong.


    Chu Feng reminded: "it''s not only the Chinese military, but also the military of other countries. But whether they believe it or not depends on their own."


    In this matter concerning the survival of the race, Chu Feng certainly would not cherish himself.


    Otherwise, the overall strength of human beings will be weakened, and Chu Feng''s life will not be easy. After all, how can there be a complete egg under the cover of the nest? If the human race perishes, how can the city of dawn survive alone?


    However, it is not in Chu Feng''s control whether people take it seriously.

 Chapter 776

    When Gao Yangsong delivers information to the military, Chu xiaorou comes to Chu Feng.


    "Brother, is this what you want to show me?"


    Seeing these things, Chu xiaorou was really depressed.


    This calamity is the calamity of the whole human being, but many people took refuge in the demons and became the enemies of human beings, which made her a little difficult to accept.


    Can human beings come to an end in this disaster?


    "These are foreplay."


    Chu Feng said with a bitter smile, "now ready to rest, there are still wars to fight."


    After taking out some Yuan water and quickly restoring the army''s strength, Chu Feng and others also started the work of defense. Now that they have laid the castle, they can''t waste it.


    After recovering a certain amount of physical strength, he asked Wei paojun to lead half of the hell knights to take over the Logistics Corps and come to the castle. After all, the combat effectiveness of the Logistics Corps is poor. In case of an ambush in the field, it would be a great loss.


    Two hours later, the Logistics Corps was successfully received to the castle. Although it was attacked by some insects, the casualties were not too large.


    In this process, Chu Feng took Zhang Ziqing to the space channel in the castle.


    There are many comprehensive reasons why we have traveled thousands of miles to attack here. One of them is for the space passage here.


    He''s going to try.


    A very dangerous attempt.


    "The earth will face too many enemies in the future, so it''s wrong to make enemies easily. However, the aggressive nature of the demon world is too strong. It''s absolutely inexhaustible with the earth. There is no room for negotiation. Even communication and cooperation are impossible."


    Not all the creatures in the demon world have this character, but only such a character can survive in the demon world.


    The space passage of the demon world is a portal. Behind the portal is a human skeleton, which has been integrated with the portal.


    Chu Feng pointed to the corpse and said to Zhang Ziqing:


    "this man is just like you, but he is a man with the door of the demon world. In the process of his growth, in order to cope with the crisis, he constantly asks for power from the door of the demon world. When the power is obtained to a certain extent, the whole person will be swallowed by the door of the demon world."


    Zhang Ziqing''s face turned white. Is this the end of having coordinates?


    She understood why Chu Feng should be so careful about the hell gate in his body. Even if he was swallowed, he might become a bridge for the demon world to attack the human world.


    "Are we going to destroy this passage?" Zhang Ziqing asked, "if this passage continues, more demons will come to the earth."


    Chu Feng shook his head: "I want to make a try first."


    It''s very difficult to destroy the channel of the demon world, and it also costs a lot. Chu Feng didn''t come here to destroy the channel.


    In the channel of the demon world, Chu Feng opened the yuan mansion in a moment, and then used the unknown skill to refine the space channel with the power of the whole yuan mansion.


    He used this method last time when dealing with Shuifu.


    At the beginning, Shuifu was recognized by the world, but after he fed back part of the power of refining Shuifu to the world, Shuifu began to be rejected by the world.


    According to Chu Feng''s conjecture, at the beginning, although Shuifu and the holy land behind it made some rebellious acts, they still had some value.


    However, the value of Shuifu and the harm of betrayal have reached a critical point of balance.


    The world will not interfere in the struggle between Chu Feng and Shuifu because they are equal in status. However, when Chu Feng feeds back part of the power of Shuifu to the world, the world will begin to help Chu Feng, because the value of Shuifu has weakened.


    If we can make the world better in this way, why should we leave Shuifu behind.


    Such behavior is more like a mechanical program or fixed rules. If intelligent life operates behind it, it should be more humanized.


    However, Chu Feng does not have time to consider the nature of the world will. For him, the most important thing now is to make good use of this rule.


    Space is not an attribute of force, but a rule.


    When Chu Feng used the power of yuan house to refine the space passage here, he could feel that a huge and pure vitality was flowing into yuan house, which was more corrosive than the vitality in hell.


    After this force entered the Yuan government, the origin of life and death began to work.


    "What a pure power


    Even before Chu Feng refined Shuifu, he gained more power than he had accumulated before, but compared with this power, the power in Shuifu was too complicated and weak.Then Chu Feng fed back 30% of his refined power to the world, and then more demonic Qi entered the world of Yuanfu.


    "Sure enough, this method is useful."


    Chu Feng was pleased, and then continued to speed up.


    With more and more vitality flowing into the world of Yuanfu, Chu Feng can clearly feel that the world of Yuanfu has become more powerful, diversified and stable.


    At this time, behind the world passage, a strong breath suddenly came.


    "Human, what have you done?"


    A tall and towering figure came out from behind the door of the world passage, holding a huge two handed machete in his hand. As soon as he walked out of the space passage, he chopped directly at Chu Feng.


    However, before the knife fell, a long red sword took the lead in penetrating his throat.


    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" the strong one in the demon world looks down, inserts his long sword in his throat, spits out a big mouthful of black red blood, and then falls to the ground powerlessly.


    After putting away the corpse of the strong man in the demon world, Chu Feng continued to collect the evil Qi.


    During the period when he was collecting the magic Qi, several powerful people came out of the magic world behind the space channel, but they were all killed by Chu Feng without any suspense, and then the corpse was collected into the yuan house.


    After all, the corpses of the strong in the demon world are of high value, at least as nutrients.


    Now, as a level 7 demon strongman, the refined vitality for him is equivalent to the magic Qi absorbed in three seconds here, but Chu Feng has never been in the habit of wasting.


    With his constant collection of evil Qi, the space channel has gradually become fragile. In Chu Feng''s mental perception, the channel begins to crack and is about to break.


    "No, it''s not enough!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed cold, such a good opportunity, he can''t miss, must maximize this opportunity.

 Chapter 777

    Chu Feng turned his hand, and 12 red tokens appeared in his hand.


    He has returned the 12 ruling tokens of the burning Protoss to them, which he copied after analyzing the space of Yuanfu.


    Anyway, the main material of the token is ChiYan gold, which he has here.


    It took Chu Feng seven days to refine these tokens. In these seven days, Chu Feng even delayed the depiction of Yuan Fu.


    The 12 tokens soon appeared in the 12 directions of the space channel, forming a faint connection with each other, stabilizing the space channel that was going to be broken.


    After the space channel is stable, Chu Feng''s speed of collecting energy becomes faster.


    "Human, you are looking for death."


    Behind the space channel came a majestic voice, and a golden shadow came out of the space channel.


    Seeing the enemy appear, Chu Feng stabs the other side''s throat with a sword.


    If nonsense is useful, Chu Feng doesn''t mind saying a few words of nonsense before the war, but in this situation, nonsense will only delay his collection of evil Qi.


    "Ding!"


    The invincible ChiYan sword broke down for the first time. When it touched the gold armor in front of the opponent''s neck, it suddenly stopped and made a sound of metal collision.


    Then, a long knife across the location of Chu Feng, only in the location of Chu Feng, there is only a shadow left.


    "The Jinjia clan?"


    According to each other''s appearance, Chu Feng immediately recognized each other''s ethnic groups. Just like all human beings on the earth, no matter which country they came from, call themselves human beings, the rulers of the demon world call themselves demons, but the demons are also divided into different races.


    At first glance, the demon was wearing gold armor, but after a careful look, you will find that the gold armor is actually on the demon, just like the carapace of some beetles, which belongs to his own body.


    Just now Chu Feng''s ChiYan sword hit the other side''s throat, but only left a white mark on the golden armor. The other side carried it by the armor.


    "Even the 7-level Jinjia demons can''t easily resist the edge of the ChiYan sword. This demons is unusual." Chu Feng''s heart a Lin, then continue to hand.


    The red ChiYan sword collided with the golden sword, and then half of the red sword fell to the ground, leaving a shallow scar on Chu Feng''s chest.


    "Chu Feng!"


    Zhang Ziqing''s pupil shrinks. At the beginning, when the demons appear, she also thinks that they will be solved easily by Chu Feng, just like the demons before.


    But unexpectedly, even the ChiYan sword made by Chu Feng could be easily cut off, and even hurt Chu Feng in turn.


    "I''m fine!"


    Although he was hurt by Dao Qi, Chu Feng was not a bit depressed, but a little excited. What he taught Li Xiao before, in fact, can also be used in his own body.


    Although his strength has been steadily improving, in fact, he has not met a decent opponent for a long time.


    The next moment, a black sword appeared in his right hand.


    The attack of the Jinjia demon clan was not the slightest slow. After cutting off the ChiYan sword in Chu Feng''s hand, he turned the blade and slashed it up to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng quickly stepped back two steps, and then the black sword in his hand pierced forward.


    The curse sword with the power of space cuts through the space and pierces the wrist of Jinjia demon. However, Jinjia demon just shakes his hand, then switches to holding the sword with both hands and continues to chop at Chu Feng, as if the injury on his hand is insignificant to him.


    Just at this time, Chu Feng''s left hand''s innate sword Qi was ready.


    Congenitally sword Qi is a means that can add power infinitely. It''s just like a person''s fist with all his strength can only consume less than 1 ¡ë of his physical strength. Congenitally sword Qi can add the power of this fist to the next one, and finally to a point beyond his physical limit.


    However, in the face of a strong man of the same level, Chu Feng doesn''t need to stack his innate sword Qi to this degree.


    The invisible and colorless sword Qi passed in the air. The two hands of the golden armor demon, caught off guard, were cut off by the inborn sword Qi, and the long golden sword fell to the ground.


    Chu Feng''s right hand did not slow at all, stabbed at the door of the Jinjia demon clan.


    He used ChiYan sword just now, but now he uses Tianqian sword.


    A layer of body protection golden light suddenly appeared on the body surface of the Jinjia demon. The sword of heaven''s curse stabbed at the body protection golden light and suddenly began to break inch by inch.


    Starting from the tip of the sword, the black body of the sword began to disintegrate inch by inch.


    But in the process, the golden light became thinner and thinner.


    "I didn''t expect that such a powerful existence could be born in a barbarian place. It seems that this place is not like the remote place we expected. When I come next time, I hope you can bring me more fun and won''t let me have a boring feeling in the process of conquest."Said the Jinjia demon, walking into the rear passage.


    Chu Feng broke half of the Tianqian sword in his hand, and a destructive breath was about to break out. This was the call for the imbalance of the four forces of Tianqian sword. Chu Feng quickly put the sword into the Yuan government, and turned it into the purest vitality, which restrained the rampage of Tianqian sword.


    "Who is he that can survive in your hands?"


    Zhang Ziqing''s beautiful eyes are full of disbelief. She didn''t expect that someone would make Chu Feng feel depressed. Moreover, this kind of existence is an alien race.


    "There are also geniuses among the demons. Although the demons just used external forces, their own talents can not be underestimated."


    Chu Feng''s tone is not the slightest loss. Although he just used the sword of heavenly retribution, it does not mean that he has exhausted his strength.


    If he wants to do his best, he will first choose to ice up the place, and then try to seal the other side with the trapped sky lock. He just wants to experience the feeling of fighting, so he will only fight with the other side in the way of close combat. Only because the weapon is not good, he has changed into the sword of scourge.


    Chu Feng picked up the golden sword on the ground and looked at it carefully.


    This is the golden long sword just now. It easily cut off his ChiYan sword and made him suffer slight injury. If it wasn''t for his good physical fitness, I''m afraid the injury would be more serious. Of course, this is because he didn''t start the defense class.


    According to the classification method of human weapons, this sword should be able to easily withstand the high-intensity fighting of the level 9 strongmen. Even the level 9 strongmen can fight for a period of time with this sword.


    "Unfortunately, the space channel has been destroyed and can''t continue to Collect Magic Qi." Chu Feng looked at the destroyed space channel, some regret.

 Chapter 778

    When the Jinjia return to the space channel, the space channel has completely collapsed.


    "Am I a little greedy?" Chu Feng laughed at himself.


    Because the vitality here is very pure, so just this period of time, the vitality of Chu Fengyuan mansion has increased by 30%.


    Today, Chu Feng''s garden clothing is the size of a Soviet province. It used to consume some energy when building a space channel, but now it has not only been added back, but also has a surplus.


    "If I can, can I set up a space passage in every province of China?" Chu Feng''s heart suddenly emerged such an incredible idea.


    If it is a previous life, this idea is of course impossible.


    After all, he had been fighting in his previous life, and his strength had to be calculated to the limit. In this life, because of the city of dawn, his personal wealth was already the highest in China.


    Coupled with the chance of Shuifu and the devil''s world channel, his vitality is no longer lacking.


    Even in the human world to establish a few more space channels, Chu Feng can also afford.


    However, considering that if such means were spread out, they might attract the attention of some powerful people in the alien world, so Chu Feng finally gave up the idea.


    The wood shows in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. Every time Chu Feng exposes his card, he thinks it through careful consideration, considering the influence on the people around him. It''s OK to play such a card in the dark, but if it''s exposed, it may cause unnecessary trouble.


    It''s OK to set up a channel and earn some profits through the trade surplus of the two worlds, but it''s an act of death to set up channels all over China.


    However, this does not mean that this idea is not feasible. When his strength reaches a certain level and he can use his personal force to fear the whole world, then even if he reveals some cards, what he should do is to cheer and support, not fear and repel.


    Because at that time, he will naturally become the hope of the earth.


    Since then, I had better keep a low profile.


    After the destruction of the evil world passage, Chu Feng, though still having some ideas, quickly reorganized the city''s defense work to prevent people from making good use of the terrain here.


    The independent Corps began to rest, while the Logistics Corps began to set up tents in an orderly way, and then made a fire to cook, and set up some simple defensive measures.


    Three hours later, the sky gradually darkened, and the enemy appeared on the horizon in the distance.


    Seeing the appearance of the enemy, the Logistics Corps quickly woke up the main corps and replaced them with the main corps to patrol and defend the city wall.


    The shadow in the distance is gradually approaching, and the main army of Dawning city is ready to fight.


    But when they saw the approaching figure, they all stagnated.


    The legions in the rear are indeed the magic soldiers of the demon clan, but in front of them are the women and children bound by ropes.


    These women and children were tied up, and then driven by the magic soldiers, they kept approaching the direction of the city wall, and they were closing to the direction of the city gate.


    If these people are allowed to get close to the gate, these magic soldiers can attack the gate directly.


    Wei broke the army and gnawed his teeth. Then he held up his long handled battle axe and gave a loud order: "powers, prepare to attack, and wash the land with magic."


    Chu xiaorou felt that her heart had been pounded violently.


    She finally understood that war is really not a number game, it is a double pain of body and soul, every war is a tragedy.


    At the beginning, when dawning city and Jinling creatures were at war, the other side also used this move, that is to take the prisoners to rush to the front line. Dawning City, because of no psychological preparation in this respect, was so broken through the first line of defense by the other side, and then caused some casualties.


    Now, the number of these magic soldiers who have been pushed to the front has exceeded 20000.


    It is conceivable that in the first wave of the confrontation between the two sides, more than 20000 people will be killed as cannon fodder, no matter whether the cannon fodder plays its due role or not.


    And the morale of Dawning City, which ordered to kill the captives, would decline as a result.


    The powers on the city wall began to release their magic powers and wash the ground. The magic soldiers in the back row also released their dark magic, forming dark barriers, blocking the flood of these magic powers and sparing these prisoners.


    The behavior of these magic soldiers made the prisoners scream desperately.


    "Huaxia people, don''t you have any sympathy?"


    "Sure enough, when the Chinese invade our territory, they have no good intentions at all. They just want to invade our homeland and let us regain our territory."


    Most of the Chinese soldiers could not understand what these people said, but the Legion of Dawning city could feel the will in their words.


    Chu Feng can make his words understood by everyone, but he has no intention to explain.He doesn''t mind a slap on the wrist if the defense works.


    But how can he explain this situation? These people are either dedicated to their own lives and are no longer willing to distinguish right from wrong, or they have simply believed in the demons. In their eyes, the demons in black armor behind them are their compatriots.


    Do you want to explain to them that your former compatriots are your real enemies?


    Maybe some people will listen to it, but for the vast majority of people, it can''t be trusted at all.


    A large number of prisoners rushed to the front, and the women, even the cannon fodder, were not afraid. They mixed with the magic soldiers and rushed towards the city gate passage.


    Only when the gate of the city is broken can they hope to live.


    But at this time, there are a lot of snowflakes in the sky.


    A large number of snowflakes carrying cold, towards the crowd and away.


    The prisoners who were about to collide with the city gate were shivering with cold, and their joints became ineffective.


    However, unexpectedly, those magic soldiers behind didn''t seem to be affected much.


    "Have you found a way to control the blizzard so soon?"


    Although Chu Feng was a little surprised, he was not too surprised. Although the demons are the most aggressive race, it does not mean that they can only use their fists to solve problems. The race that can be proud of the strong is of course a combination of fists and wisdom.


    "Unfortunately, it''s a little weak!"


    The earth in front of the city wall suddenly cracked a huge crack. Countless prisoners fell into the crack, including some magic soldiers.


    "Ah


    With one scream after another, the earth cracks closed again.

 Chapter 779

    Seeing the cracks in the earth devouring thousands of lives, there was a cheer on the wall.


    "The Lord is mighty, long live the Lord."


    Chu Feng had already set up an image of omnipotence in their hearts. The appearance of this vision just now must have been the hand of the city master himself.


    Their guess is indeed right, just now is Chu Feng with the help of the power of heaven and earth seal.


    The seal of heaven and earth can change the terrain. It may be limited to deal with high-level magic soldiers, but for these low-level prisoners, the seal of heaven and earth is the most powerful weapon in Legion warfare.


    The earth fissure just appeared also caused chaos in the camp of those magic soldiers. Many of the magic barriers of the dark department didn''t have time to cast them, so they were drowned by the magic flood.


    Seeing that these prisoners were useless, the magic soldiers took them back to the rear of the camp and began to attack the city.


    After seeing this scene, Chu xiaorou breathes a sigh of relief, Su Yuyan and others'' looks also become relaxed.


    Although they all understand that as long as they stand in the enemy''s camp on the battlefield, no matter who they are, they must try their best to kill them.


    But killing those unarmed women and children will still make them feel depressed. Since the other party has retreated, it''s best.


    The first wave of magic attack has failed, so some magic soldiers who are good at magic directly use magic to build a ladder from the underground to the ground.


    There are also some magic soldiers who continue to attack the city gate.


    But at this time, the gate was suddenly opened.


    Although it''s strange why the gate is so easy to open, these magic soldiers obviously don''t want to miss this opportunity and start to rush towards the wall.


    These soldiers had just passed through the narrow and long city gate passage, and several Water Dragons rushed to these magic soldiers. These magic soldiers shot one after another and scattered these water dragons.


    However, these scattered Water Dragons did not break up and die immediately. They turned into water and scattered in the camp.


    And then a lot of snowflakes fell, freezing the water.


    The spellcasters of these magic soldiers all took actions to dispel the chill and ice, but at this time, a large number of lightning storms fell from the sky.


    These magic soldiers seem to have been prepared for a long time. Although they have experienced the baptism of ice and snow and lightning storm, their combat effectiveness has not been greatly weakened. At most, they are inconvenient in action, but they still have the strength of World War I. The swordsmen on both sides behind the city gate appeared and attacked the magic soldiers.


    Han Yunxiao, with the experts of the reconnaissance battalion, also participated in the ambush of the magic soldiers.


    As soon as these magic soldiers came out of the city gate corridor, the number and scale of them had not reached a certain level, so they were besieged by three sides and suffered heavy losses in an instant.


    The siege is just like this. Although the city gate is one of the weakest places in a city, even if you really break the city gate reluctantly, you may not be able to cope with the ambush behind the city gate. Therefore, siege has always been a battle of giving away people''s heads.


    In ancient times, it was possible for a siege campaign to last several months, or even two or three years.


    Above the city wall, those magic soldiers who ascended the stairs to attack the city wall also encountered the sniper of the hell Knight Order and suffered great trauma.


    In the first round, the magic soldiers were defeated like this. The soldiers of the demon side were injured by about 7000 people, and the official legion of dawn city was also injured by more than 1000 people.


    However, these magic soldiers did not give up. Instead, they continued to charge after changing a group of people.


    The hellhounds began to fight, and countless fireballs fell from the sky like meteors, destroying the steps built by those powers and hindering the pace of the magic soldiers.


    After the construction and destruction of some stairs, those magic soldiers can only reluctantly retreat.


    After all, their strength is limited. If they consume too much, the people in dawning city will not mind killing them and launching a counter attack.


    The magic soldiers retreated like a tide, and the city of dawn camp cheered.


    In any case, this one is that they have won the battle. It''s always something to be thankful for. What''s more, their losses are within the acceptable range.


    In the dark, these magic soldiers launched several rounds of attacks, but were repulsed by the Legion of dawn city.


    There are also some magic soldiers who intend to attack from other directions of the city wall, but when they arrive at other sections of the city wall, they find that they are facing the most elite hell knights.


    The mobility of magic soldiers is not bad, but compared with the order of hell, they are still a little worse.


    The hell Knights keep on patrolling the city wall, so they don''t give these magic soldiers any chance.


    After the situation basically stabilized, Chu Feng used the power of Tiandi Yin to transform the castle and prepare for the next attack.


    In the daytime of the second day, most of the soldiers in dawning city entered the stage of rotation. They drank a lot of Yuan water, while those who were ready to fight drank Zhuangxing wine, and then fought with the magic soldiers. In this continuous high-intensity battle, their strength also improved by leaps and bounds.The next night, the attack speed of the magic soldiers became fierce again.


    Under such continuous attacks, the morale of the soldiers in dawning city began to decline. After all, this kind of fighting is a double torture of body and spirit.


    At the beginning, we can stimulate ourselves through continuous victory, but as time goes on, the number of enemy troops has not been reduced, which will give people a feeling that the number of enemy troops is inexhaustible and inexhaustible. People can''t help breeding and the germination of despair, and then take root in their hearts.


    However, the continuous improvement of strength has overwhelmed all negative emotions.


    You know, people will be excited even when they see the upgrading of the level of virtual characters in the game, not to mention the upgrading of the strength in reality?


    As a result, we are not stingy with the use of Yuanli, because when we run out, there will be more Yuanli added back, which will only make our strength improve faster.


    Even if some people really doubt the victory of the war, as long as they see the tall figure on the wall and the thunder hovering in the sky, their confidence will be rekindled. As long as there is the leader of Chu and the terrible thunder corpse dragon, what else can they worry about?


    After the situation stabilized, the hell Knights went out of the city several times to harass the enemy, causing some casualties, and then rushed back.


    Chu xiaorou also constantly participated in the battle, saved many soldiers in danger with her bow and arrow, and used the detection ability to detect the enemy''s situation from time to time.


    However, when she saw the scene of the enemy camp, she suddenly fell into a dullness: "they, they are... They are eating." Chu Feng interrupted his sister.


    "But what they eat." Chu xiaorou''s eyes gradually turn red. She suddenly understands why the magic soldiers take women and children on the stage and withdraw so easily.


    Because, in a protracted war, they are the best food.


    "This is war." Chu Feng said without expression.

 Chapter 780

    "What is a battlefield? The battlefield is to win by all means. No matter what the cost is, if you fail, there will be nothing left. Your relatives and lovers, your friends and confidants, the home you live in, and those people you regard as your home will be gone. "


    Chu Feng said, "in the face of war, all descriptions of human nature are so weak, human dignity is severely trampled, human pride and justice are not worth mentioning in the face of war. In war, only victory is everything, and only the winner can protect everything he has."


    Chu xiaorou lowers her head and doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    "When I was in North China, I personally ordered 500 people to die for the victory of a war. Each of these 500 soldiers had no regrets when they died, because they knew that their death could bring victory to the war. If your relatives, such as me, such as my parents, were ordered to die, what would you choose?"


    Chu Feng stares at Chu xiaorou''s eyes and asks.


    "I, I don''t know." Chu xiaorou''s figure trembled.


    If it was his brother who was ordered to die, how would he choose.


    In her heart, of course, her family is the most important, but thinking of the terrible consequences of the war, can her family really afford it?


    "You don''t need to answer this question, and there''s no answer. If you need to know how to answer this question before you are qualified to fight, how many people will be soldiers? "


    Chu Feng turned his head and said, "in fact, the reason why we fight is not so complicated. It''s just to protect our homeland and prevent painful choices from happening.


    But we were born in this world, everyone is involuntarily, even in a peaceful era, there are tragedies born every moment, now in the end of the world, how can everything go smoothly? If we want to pick up some, we have to put down others. What you pick up and put down is up to you in the end.


    During your time as the patrol captain in dawning City, you executed a lot of people who were desperate because of greed. Maybe you will despise them in your heart. It''s clear that you can survive. Why do you want to reach for those things that don''t belong to you?


    But you are a big fan. Are you greedy sometimes?


    You want your family to be safe, your friends to be safe, the twilight city to be more stable, and the damned end of the world to come to an end in this way.


    it''s not a bad thing to have such an idea. After all, the pattern determines the future, but can you really see how powerful you are? "


    Chu xiaorou looks at the magic soldiers who are "eating" in the distance, clenches their fists, and then releases them silently.


    Not to mention the thoughts in her heart, even if she wanted to kill all the magic soldiers nearby, she felt powerless.


    My strength is too weak.


    I want more power!


    Chu xiaorou''s heart silently issued a cry.


    Seeing that his sister''s eyes gradually become firm, Chu Feng''s heart is also pleased to nod, if you can, which brother does not want his sister to be a carefree princess forever?


    But born in this era, everyone can''t help it.


    He doesn''t expect his sister to turn into a demon of killing, but at least let her have the courage and determination to face the darkest part of the world.


    In the future, he has seen too many so-called talents fall and countless strong people wither.


    Strength is the foundation of everything, but strength is not everything. It is still an unrealistic fantasy to build a high-rise building just by laying the foundation.


    Only spiritual will is the ultimate weapon to support human beings to fight against the end of the world.


    Su Yuyan and others followed Chu Feng to participate in the war in North China, and they also saw the most dangerous side of people''s hearts. Chu Feng was still at ease with them.


    All he could not rest assured was his sister.


    Looking at her sister who was lost in thinking, Chu Feng gently touched her small head: "well, this kind of thing can go back and think slowly. The most important thing for us now is to win this war. If we can''t win this war, it''s useless to think about more things."


    With that, Chu Feng suddenly jumped down the wall.


    A summoning array appeared under Chu Feng, and Zhuodeng came out of the summoning array, appeared under Chu Feng, and gave out an excited hiss.


    Looking at her brother''s back, Chu xiaorou''s eyes became more firm: "some things must be done by someone, but I don''t think that I can save the world blindly. I just want to give full play to my own strength and make the people around me live better with my own strength."


    "Scout battalion, follow me


    At the command of Chu Feng, all the people in the reconnaissance camp came out and followed behind Chu Feng. Under the leadership of Chu Feng, they launched a charge against the camp of magic soldiers.


    Although I don''t know what Chu Feng is going to do, as long as I follow behind Chu Feng, I can make people feel at ease.Scout camp is the elite of dawn city elite, is also a group of Chu Feng placed the greatest hope, they follow behind Chu Feng, incarnated as black lightning.


    The sudden deployment of the reconnaissance battalion surprised the magic soldiers on the opposite side.


    Although the hell Knights often harass them when they have dinner, it''s the first time that Chu Feng personally participates in this kind of action.


    After all, Chu Feng is the leader of these people. If he dies, there is no hope.


    For the general, need to have the courage to stand in the front line, but absolutely can''t easily as a striker, to risk.


    After all, there is a fundamental difference between being fearless of life and death and taking the initiative to die.


    A large number of magic soldiers formed formations one after another and killed Chu Feng and others. However, under the crush of the reconnaissance battalion, these magic soldiers also slowed down the speed of Chu Feng and others.


    Under their blade, all the enemies were cut off.


    The soldiers of the reconnaissance battalion, even the magicians, have to learn the skills of melee. Although the level of melee is doomed to be lower than that of the warriors, it can also ensure that they will not lose in a short time.


    Chu Feng did not intend to stay in the camp of the magic soldiers. Instead, he went straight through the camp of the magic soldiers and came to the rear of the other side.


    The magic soldiers were shocked and began to encircle the interior, but Chu Feng didn''t stop. Instead, he took the soldiers of the reconnaissance battalion to kill the whole camp.


    The whole process took less than three minutes.


    After killing through the whole magic camp, Chu Feng continued to move forward.

 Chapter 781

    The magic soldiers want to pursue Chu Feng, but thunder corpse dragon suddenly spits out a breath containing a lot of death breath. A black smoke envelops the magic soldiers, and there is only a scream in the smoke.


    Thunder corpse dragon''s main means to fight alone are thunder and lightning and his powerful body, but when dealing with these soldiers, death breathing is the best choice.


    Of course, there are not many opponents in the world who can let thunder corpse dragon choose alone.


    Chu Feng with reconnaissance camp on the ground, thunder dragon flying in the air, they do not know what Chu Feng to do, but they will firmly follow the pace of Chu Feng.


    The speed of chasing electricity is like black lightning, even if there is a Chu front on the back, but the speed has reached 350 meters per second, which is already the level of sound speed.


    Of course, considering his team members, the speed is not so fast. Chu Feng didn''t let chase power use full speed, but Rao is so. His speed is not visible to the naked eye of the weak.


    After such a full three minutes of galloping, Chu Feng and others saw another operation of the demons. However, the number of the barracks was very small, about two or three hundred people.


    "I found you!"


    Looking at the small number of magic soldiers in front of him, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed green. Without hesitation, he took people to rush in, and with his long sword, he instantly harvested more than ten lives.


    Before the magic soldiers in this camp could react, they were reaped by the double swords.


    Han Yunxiao and others immediately attacked the camp. They were shocked to find that more than half of the magic soldiers in the camp were level 6.


    Their level is at the peak of level 6. Although they have the advantage in equipment, they are still in a hard struggle against these level 6 Magic soldiers. Fortunately, they have mounts at their crotch. The impact of people with mounts is enough to make them invincible.


    Mark is not a fool who only knows how to charge. When he cooperates with human beings, he can advance, attack, retreat and defend freely.


    Even the 7-level strong can''t catch up with half the speed of the 6th hell nightmare horse.


    It''s a racial advantage and there''s no way to make it up.


    What Chu Feng wanted to do was just to delay for himself. After the two sides fell into a scuffle, Chu Feng quickly used his mental strength to find the enemy''s general.


    In this camp, there are three seven level demons. When they see the arrival of Chu Feng, they immediately take up arms to fight with Chu Feng. Unfortunately, these people are far worse than the former Jinjia demons. The ChiYan sword in Chu Feng''s hand easily cuts their brain bags, three heads fly high, and then Chu Feng brings them to yuan house.


    "Go


    After killing the seven level demons, Chu Feng gave an urgent order.


    After receiving the order, the soldiers of the reconnaissance battalion immediately leave the battle and follow Chu Feng. The magic soldiers behind want to catch up, but the speed is not enough. They can''t catch up with the speed of hell nightmare horse.


    After leaving the small magic camp, Chu Feng and others immediately rushed into the next camp.


    is as like as two peas before. The soldiers in the camp directly attacked the camp, causing chaos in the camp. Then Chu Feng directly rushed into the army, and found the 7 generation of the devil general, a sword owl, who put the corpse of the demon clan into the yuan yuan to study and improve it.


    After killing the demon generals, Chu Feng didn''t delay at all. Regardless of the remaining demon soldiers, he rushed to the next camp.


    "How did the city master find the trace of these magic ice?"


    Although the members of the camp had doubts, they did not dare to ask questions.


    This is not because they are afraid, but because this kind of thing is a strategic thing. If they ask and have no way to keep it secret, will it not lead to disaster?


    What should be told to them, Chu Feng will naturally tell them.


    What they don''t know is that this is the credit of Chu Feng for observing the movements of the demons on the wall a few days ago.


    The demons don''t know what means they use to know the limit of his exploration. Although his mental power has made great progress and the scope of exploration has further increased, the demons have even calculated the limit of his exploration.


    In addition, he has the unique knowledge of Tianqian, and the high-level demons dare not appear in front of him.


    But that doesn''t mean he can''t do anything with the demons.


    The demons are a race of supremacy. The weak obey the orders of the strong. On the other hand, the weak dare not act rashly without the orders of the strong. Therefore, every time the camp of the demons changes, some demons will go to the rear to ask for the high-level existence of these demons.


    In these days of fighting, the whereabouts of those magic soldiers have been roughly mastered by Chu Feng.


    As long as you follow the direction of those magic soldiers, you will be able to find the position of the demon generals.


    Although there will still be some deviations, or the demon generals will change the location of their camp, Chu Feng does not need to know the exact location, as long as there is a general direction, he can find out the other party directly through the exploration of mental force.This is why, Chu Feng can easily find the other side of the general position.


    In the future, a strong man will be able to support a sky. That''s why.


    Although no strong man can completely ignore the tactics of the sea of people, a strong man can easily decide the direction of the war in the war.


    After seven camps were broken, when Chu Feng went to the next camp, the demon generals in the camp had disappeared.


    "Even the demons are afraid."


    Chu Feng''s mouth showed a look of ridicule, but he also knew that the truly powerful demons could not see such a remote place as the earth.


    Even if we want to invade, the object of aggression is the highest level or second only to the highest level.


    Third, the first-class demons are fighting for territory among the demons, and these demons who invade the small world are all defeated in the disputes of the demons.


    Of course, even the powerful races in the demon world are defeated in the live broadcast and forced to set up their own homes, so the powerful demons may also appear in this remote area.


    However, under Chu Feng''s mental scan, the other side''s escape route is at a glance.


    "Thunder corpse dragon, slaughtered here!"


    Chu Feng gives an order to thunder corpse dragon, and then goes up alone.


    The other side has left the camp, so Chu Feng doesn''t need other people''s help, just one person can solve the other side, thunder corpse dragon stay here.


    So, thunder corpse dragon launched a massacre in this camp.


    Chu Feng catch up with the front, soon caught up with the five runaway demons.


    "What a disgrace to the demons."

 Chapter 782

    When Chu Feng approaches the escaping demons, the escaping demons suddenly stop.


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed cold, but did not stay the slightest.


    Just as he approached the demons, two sharp knives appeared in front of Chu Feng''s body and rowed over Chu Feng''s neck and abdomen.


    "It''s the demons of space!"


    Seeing two sharp knives suddenly appeared, Chu Feng was slightly surprised.


    Although there are few space system powers on earth, there are still some. Of course, there are no less space system demons.


    But the problem is that the vast majority of alien space masters cannot use space means on earth.


    Every world has its own rules. Although the power of space is powerful, it depends too much on the world, and another world may fail.


    Only those geniuses who truly understand the essence of space can ignore the world and quickly understand the laws of space in a new world.


    But now Chu Feng was only happy: Fortunately, the reconnaissance camp did not catch up.


    If the scouting battalion catches up, there may be a reduction.


    In the face of two sharp swords suddenly appeared, Chu Feng did not dodge, put up two ChiYan swords in front of him, a layer of silver white luster appeared on the surface of ChiYan sword.


    The sound of metal collision sounded, and there was a gap in the two sharp knives.


    Just as the two knives were ready to be taken back, Chu Feng suddenly clenched the ChiYan sword, changed it into a flat stab, and stabbed it into the void.


    Although the powers of the space system are very powerful, they do not mean that they have no weakness at all.


    For example, with the famous blink of space, many space powers want to use it as a fighting tactic after they understand it. These people usually die miserably.


    The real smart people use this move only to save their lives.


    If the whole body is blinking, then at the moment of blinking, one''s body will experience the transformation of space and become unable to adapt, and one''s senses will stay in the last moment, which will cause one''s body a moment delay. No matter how fast the reaction consciousness is, this delay can not be completely cancelled.


    On the contrary, if the enemy''s reaction is too fast, it will take the opportunity to cause damage to itself.


    In the face of a strong opponent, blink is just to speed up their own pace.


    Therefore, many spatial powers don''t regard blinking as a combat tactic at all, but fight in a distorted way.


    Just now, for example, the two demons, whose bodies were hidden in the distorted space, suddenly came out of the void when others couldn''t notice.


    However, there is also a weakness, that is, the distortion of space is applicable to everyone.


    If you twist the space so that the enemy can''t see you, then you can''t see the enemy either, just like a sniper hides from the terrain.


    When you use the twisted space and a sword that is out of mind and out of ghost, the other side can also take the opportunity to counter attack you, and you can''t see the other side''s sword.


    "Poof!"


    The sound of the long sword piercing into the body rings out, and two demons appear from the void, each with a red flame sword in his chest. They are charged forward by Chu Feng.


    The powerful Yuan Li was infused into the sword by Chu Feng. After it was transformed into sword Qi, it wreaked havoc in the two demons. In an instant, it destroyed all the internal organs of the two demons.


    "I thought it was the genius of the demons. It turned out that it was human transformation."


    After killing the two demons, Chu Feng also saw the true face of the two demons. It was not the magic genius he expected, but the local creatures on the earth.


    These are two space powers trained to level 7 by a lot of resources.


    However, there is no difference for Chu Feng. As long as he stands in the position of man, no matter what kind of enemy he is, there is only one end to him.


    After killing two powers of the space system, Chu Feng continued to pursue the demon generals.


    The five demon generals originally planned to kill Chu Feng if Chu Feng was not dead after the space powers'' sneak attack. However, they never thought that Chu Feng could solve the sneak attack so easily and kill two space powers.


    But their body shape has stopped, and formed a encirclement to Chu Feng.


    If Chu Feng is injured now, then their sneak attack may be able to bring a little damage to Chu Feng, but since Chu Feng is safe now, it''s them who are unlucky.


    A long sword, as black as ink and as if it could devour even light, appeared in Chu Feng''s hand. It crossed an arc in front of him and passed the bodies of five demon generals.


    Five demon generals were immediately cut into two parts and then fell to the ground.


    After putting away the corpses, Chu Feng returns to the camp. At this time, thunder corpse dragon and the soldiers of the reconnaissance camp have joined hands to kill the camp.


    "Ready to go back!"Now that the other party is ready and has set a simple trap, his next action will surely be noticed by the other party, so there is no need to continue to waste time.


    On the way back to China, Chu Feng destroyed the demons who had been beheaded before, and then returned to the Obsidian castle.


    When Chu Feng brought people back, he saw that all sides of the Obsidian castle were swarms of black insects.


    These insects are approaching from far away towards the Obsidian castle.


    "It seems that I have made up my mind to use the sea of people tactics."


    Seeing the emergence of these insects, Chu Feng didn''t feel surprised at all. Instead, he raised his hand to create a large Blizzard and fell on these insects.


    However, after these blizzards, the movement of insects has not been greatly disturbed.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were slightly surprised. After the mental scan, he found that these insects were not the red flaming demons before, but a group of crustaceans that were all crystal black, but the head and claws were all crystal white New insects. These insects were not afraid of the cold.


    "Bingpo cold insects, I thought they would only appear in the glacial period, but they have swarmed so early. It seems that there is a unified command behind these insects."


    Seeing the appearance of these insects, Chu Feng''s heart sank slightly.


    It''s not that he is afraid of these insects, but the feeling that every move is under the surveillance of the enemy, which is really uncomfortable.


    Every time you use a new method, the enemy will use the corresponding solution,


    this feeling is like being separated by a pair of fingers with infinite huge palms, forcing your own card step by step, and then letting yourself die in despair.


    "Play with fate? You don''t know how good human beings are! "

 Chapter 783

    Bingpo cold insect is a kind of cold resistant insect. At the beginning, there was no trace of this kind of insect. Only in the glacial period did it suddenly appear on a large scale and breed on a large scale.


    In the past, those magic soldiers could resist their own Blizzard by adding cold resistant clothes. Now these insects have switched to cold resistant ones.


    Then the reason why there were no large-scale insects in the attack and defense of the castle a few days ago is understandable.


    It''s these bugs, switching their arms.


    Seeing these boundless insect sea, the soldiers of Dawning city felt a burst of depression.


    "How many worms are there? I''m afraid there are millions of them! "


    "Look how many he has! As long as we work hard, if we don''t kill all these insects, we will become the food of insects sooner or later! "


    Although insects are not as powerful as zombies and the cunning of mutant animals, the number of them is a headache for human beings. It is precisely because of insects that the strong people who go out seldom act alone, most of them act in teams of more than seven people.


    Moreover, the formation of the team is not safe, and the demon hunting group is also needed as the logistics support.


    If one team is in crisis, the other teams should come to support immediately.


    Only in this mode can they survive in the face of the tide of insects.


    Bingpo cold insects soon began to attack the city. When the demons attacked the city, their magic cost was not the same. These insects directly took life to fill in.


    Countless insects poured directly into the city gate, and more insects began to flap their wings and fly up.


    Those insects with poor flying ability built a ladder directly. No, it was a ladder. Under the cover of those insects who could fly, they rushed to the city wall.


    "Don''t let these insects rush up!"


    The soldiers of Dawning City yelled and took up their weapons to fight with these insects. The black iron swords in their hands were not strong enough in front of these insects.


    Before, when dealing with those magic soldiers, they were able to cut off each other''s heads only by the sharpness of the black iron sabre, and their consumption was also consumed in the process of wielding the sabre.


    Now they not only have to bear the cost of wielding the sword, but also pour a lot of Yuan force into the black iron sword, so that they can cause one death damage to these insects. This is a huge consumption of their physical strength, and eventually they die because of the exhaustion of Yuan force.


    Fortunately, they all have plate armour made of black iron. Although the production process is very simple, it is simple to make the black iron look like a steel plate, and then add some leggings or belts tied to the body. In this way, they can form simple armor and protect the body.


    This kind of armor is not as good as the ones carefully made by the grey dwarf, but it''s better because the production process is simple. It takes enough time to make a complete piece of black iron lock armor to make more than ten pieces of black iron plate armor.


    However, the black iron plate armor is only suitable for Legion operations. Fighting in the field is to seek death.


    With the return of Chu Feng, the soldiers of Dawning city are in high spirits and struggle even harder, because they know that their omnipotent city master is beside them.


    Wei Po Jun led the hell knights to shuttle through the sea of insects, killing those high-level insect commanders and some terrible insects of the insect emperor level.


    "Bingpo cold insect is a kind of extremely cold resistant insect, but it also has a certain resistance to high temperature, because this repeated cold resistance is essentially a kind of heat insulation structure, which can keep heat, but also can keep heat. It is a very difficult insect."


    Recalling the information of this insect in his mind, Chu Feng had made up his mind.


    If you want to talk about the weakness of Bing Po Han insect, this kind of insect itself has no great weakness. At most, it is not good at long-range attack, and its combat effectiveness is relatively weak. It is only about 2 / 3 of the combat effectiveness of the red flame demon insect, but what this kind of insect is good at is the worm sea tactics.


    In the future, when people deal with this kind of insect, they will either run away or directly compete for consumption.


    Of course, during the fighting, people have found many weaknesses of these insects and summed up some skills to kill them. However, it is naive to use a simple method to directly cause a devastating blow to these insects.


    Even if Chu Feng now builds a wall of Shu Yuan, which is filled with hell fireworks, these insects can also directly rush in with hell fireworks.


    "All of you go down on the wall and fight against it!"


    With Chu Feng''s order, the soldiers suddenly realized that they had killed a blood route from the insect pests and killed them from the city wall.


    When they are on the city wall, they have to face not only the insects in front of them, but also some insects flying over their heads or even behind them, so they have to fight back to back.


    But now that you have stepped down from the wall and turned your back to the wall, you can reduce the direction of defense.


    Chu Feng summoned 1200 dark legions, and the 1000 dark legions summoned before, formed an iron bucket formation, backed by the wall of obsidian castle, formed an iron wall defense, and kept these ice ghosts out of the door.With the help of the dark legion, the Legion pressure of dawn city is relieved.


    After covering a large number of soldiers to walk down the wall, the hell Knight Order led by Wei pojun also retreated behind the barrier of the dark Legion.


    "Boom -"


    Chu Feng manipulated the seal of heaven and earth, which directly changed the terrain. A large number of walls rose out of thin air on the ground. The original Obsidian walls also began to move their position, and formed two new walls on both sides of the barracks, so that everyone was equivalent to entering a groove.


    This is not over, the Obsidian city wall above a zenith, the top of them are also protected up, this is Chu Feng to the Legion increased protection.


    In order to prevent people''s sight from being affected, Chu Feng brought out some lights. These lights are not powered by electricity, but by Yuanli.


    This is a way to transform Yuanli into a stable light attribute Yuanli array, which makes everyone''s eyes bright and avoids falling into danger because of their vision.


    Because there is only one side left on the defensive side, so we are not only at ease, but also can take turns, and then drink the Yuan water provided by Chu Feng to let them recover their yuan power.


    In fact, there is a big weakness in this formation, which is the fear of fire attack.


    Once the opponent uses fire attack, the defense structure will immediately become a furnace, and tens of thousands of troops will be buried in the wall to protect them.


    However, Chu Feng and a group of seven level experts, as well as members of the reconnaissance battalion, all stood on the wall of this new transformation to protect this formation.


    At the same time, there are 12 members of the 6-level Hongyan clan around Chu Feng, each with a red token in his hand.

 Chapter 784

    Chu Feng did subdue many tribes in hell, but hell is also a very dangerous and chaotic environment, so he must have enough power to suppress, so the number of dark legions he can transfer is not very large, unless Chu Feng launches another attack in hell.


    The Hongyan people are good at using long guns, and the power in their bodies is mainly fire.


    Originally Chu Feng was able to use the people of the burning Protoss, but he was not sure.


    "If there are seven Hongyan people in the seventh level, the power is not much different from the use of the Yan Protoss. However, it should be enough at this stage."


    Shengyan 12 ruled that the power of this array is still very strong. Last time, Chu Feng directly used the power beyond the critical point to break the array.


    If it wasn''t for his mastery of damnation, it would have been dangerous last time.


    Twelve members of the red rock clan formed an array and stood in a circle.


    12 tokens are the foundation of an array, just as numbers are the foundation of mathematics. These tokens can play different effects through different permutations and combinations.


    Red halos appeared around the 12 Hongyan people, connecting them.


    The insects saw this scene, and rushed to the crowd. Zhao fan waved his hand, and hundreds of fire arrows appeared in his hand, which instantly penetrated the bodies of hundreds of insects and nailed them directly to the ground. Li Xiao also had hundreds of rock meteors in his hand, hitting hundreds of insects.


    Instead of attacking, Zhang Ziqing built a protective shield around the crowd, which is an enhanced version of the water curtain shield in the quantitative direction.


    The collision of different elements is very fierce, so even if you use the restraint attribute to defend, the consumption speed of both sides'' meta power will become very fast.


    But if you use the same attributes, the defense effect will be greatly improved.


    In other words, water system is the best choice to defend water system.


    Ice cold insects hit on the protective cover and began to gradually eat these protective covers, but they couldn''t break in for a while and a half. The protective cover was in danger, but it didn''t break.


    "Summon Fire Phoenix." Chu Feng calmly ordered.


    With his command, a lifelike Fire Phoenix appeared in Shengyan twelve judgment array, gave out a clear and sweet song, and then flew to those insects.


    Looking at the appearance of Fire Phoenix, Yiyi, who was fighting with the bright sword and insects, flashed some inexplicable look in his eyes.


    I don''t know why. She just thinks this phoenix is a little close.


    She is not close to all the monsters. She is only close to the mutant birds, so she will take in the red crowned cranes.


    After returning to the city of dawn, she did not propose to accept other birds.


    It was not that she did not want to, but that she felt that the relationship between herself and the red crowned cranes should be that of friends, not that of masters and slaves.


    The fire phoenix spread its wings and flew into the insect group. Between the flapping of its wings, countless flames flew from the fire phoenix''s wings and fell into the insect group. Hundreds of insects were burned by the fire and turned into coke. Don''t fall on the ground. Where the fire phoenix flew, its wings were like sharp flame knives. Wherever it passed, all the insects turned into fly ash.


    After seeing this scene, Su Yuyan and others were filled with happiness.


    "Is this the power of the last array? Fortunately, it was Chu Feng who came to deal with the array. "


    In just a few seconds, the fire phoenix has killed hundreds of insects, and the killing process is still going on, there are insects killed in the hands of the fire phoenix.


    This is also the array used by the 12 6-level Hongyan clans. If you replace it with 12 7-level Yanshen clans, how powerful will this array become?


    "Keep calling, don''t worry about consumption."


    At Chu Feng''s command, the 12 Hongyan masters dare not slack off, and summon a fire phoenix from the array again, whistling toward the insects. The fire phoenix summoned from the array is different from the real creatures, that is, there is no weakness, and it can always exist before the energy consumption is finished.


    However, after summoning the second fire phoenix, their bodies were weak for a while, and they obviously felt that the yuan power in their bodies was greatly consumed.


    There are 12 crystal clear water balls in Chu Feng''s hands, flying into the bodies of 12 Hongyan people.


    His Yuanfu has long accumulated endless Yuanli. Now the raw water given to these Hongyan people is purified and refined, which can restore all the Yuanli of a level 6 strongman in three seconds.


    If you use this move to restore the meta power of the psionic, you can use it not too many times, because the supplement of meta power can''t replace the mental power.


    However, these Hongyan people consume a lot of mental energy when they control the array, but after the formation of the array, they just need to continuously pull Yuan Li out of their bodies.


    One by one, fire phoenix flies out of the array and enters the insect sea. Countless insects are burned by the fire and the blackened bodies fall to the ground.Just in a moment, thousands of insects have died under the fire phoenix.


    "Change the battle, the fire will not be extinguished!"


    Chu Feng orders a way, at the same time to Zhang Ziqing way, "decorate an ice wall, block in front of the Legion, don''t let them be this fire wave and."


    Zhang Ziqing nodded, summoned a huge ice wall, and blocked the last gap.


    Of course, even without Zhang Ziqing''s action, the people inside will react enough when they see the sea of fire outside. After all, there are many water system powers in the hell Knight order.


    After getting Chu Feng''s order, 12 members of the red rock clan began to change their array.


    Countless Hellfire like ghost fire appeared from the array, transformed into tens of thousands of flames, scattered towards the insect sea like meteors.


    Hellfire has the nature of never extinguish, of course, this never extinguish, usually that is to say, if you really lose.


    Even rocks can burn Hellfire, but the energy generated by burning rocks is not enough to support Hellfire to continue to burn.


    The undeniable fire summoned by the holy flame twelve judgment array is the same, which is equivalent to the enhanced version of the ordinary Hellfire, but the fire is more restrained, the consumption of killing enemies is less, and the time of burning is longer.


    These unquenchable fires burst into the sea of insects, and immediately ignited a sea of fire, in which countless insects lost their lives.


    This is not the end, the fire phoenix summoned before is in constant battle, and its body shape is also constantly changing. This is a sign that the fire phoenix''s power is about to run out.


    But after the unquenchable fire entered the insect sea, some unquenchable fire also entered the fire phoenix''s body and made the fire phoenix burn again.


    Chu Feng constantly replenishes yuan''s strength through the Hongyan tribe of Yuanshui gang. The endless fire has turned dozens of miles into a sea of Hellfire. However, the fire phoenix is like a fish in water in this sea and continues to kill these insects.


    The danger of the insect sea, because of an array, has the sign of disintegration.

 Chapter 785

    "Is this array so terrible?"


    Looking at the sea of fire all over the sky, Zhao fan has a lingering fear.


    Su Yu said: "even if this array is powerful, it needs enough energy to support it! It''s infinite firepower. "


    There is nothing wrong with what he said. No matter how powerful the array is or how powerful the move skills are, there is no way to break away from the most basic rules.


    Just like Chu Feng''s inborn sword Qi, its power can be infinitely superposed, and there is no upper limit at all. In theory, it is not impossible to divide the earth into two parts with one sword, but the people who use inborn sword Qi have limits, and the human body can''t bear the infinite power at all.


    This is a multi-functional array. Although it can''t reflect many powers at the same time, it has unlimited possibilities.


    However, no matter how powerful the array is, it needs energy to support it.


    Without Chu Feng''s endless Yuan Li as support, this array will not last long.


    Even if they have endless resources as a supplement, the speed of consumption and transformation of these Hongyan people is also limited, so it''s wishful thinking to directly be invincible by one means.


    Zhang Ziqing takes a furtive look at Chu Feng''s side face, only to find that Chu Feng''s eyes are flickering, which implies expectation, as if waiting for something.


    The fire continued to burn for an hour. I don''t know how many immortal fires were created in the twelve ruling arrays, which let the fire phoenix display in the air without fear. Thousands of insects died in the sea of fire every moment. Finally, after more than half of these insects were injured, these insects began to gradually retreat.


    Seeing these insects retreating like this, Chu Feng''s face was disappointed.


    "I''ve put myself in such a situation. Don''t you come up with more cards to deal with me? It''s disappointing


    Chu Feng''s heart is really very disappointed, these insects actually retreat.


    He traveled a long way with a large army, and even left the territory of China. Now he has lost the support of logistics, at least on the surface.


    But he has come here, the other side has not played all the cards.


    Hundreds of thousands of magic soldiers, as well as the endless sea of insects, are indeed a fatal threat to ordinary people, but for him, is this a thing?


    Given the other party such a good opportunity to kill themselves, the other party did not grasp it.


    However, no matter what Chu Feng thought, seeing these insects receding like a tide, the camp of dawn City burst out a burst of cheers.


    "Win, we win!"


    "We won."


    Of course, they don''t know what Chu Feng is thinking in his heart and what they are looking forward to in their reorganization. They only know that their crisis is finally over.


    "Take six hours off and get ready to go home." Chu Feng calmly gave the order.


    Now that the other side has given up, I''m afraid I can''t achieve very good results even if I continue to march to the West. Although it''s sad to say, in terms of intelligence, as a native creature and a self styled human dominated by the earth, I can''t even compare with the enemy.


    If the other side has not given up, then there should be another chance for them to return.


    If even this opportunity is missed, it means that the other party really intends to continue to endure.


    After receiving Chu Feng''s order, the camp of dawn city broke out cheers.


    For them, the hell like ordeal has finally come to an end. They have survived the ordeal and can become the official members of Dawning city.


    The joy is beyond words.


    The command work of ban Shi Hui Dynasty was still handed over to Wei paojun, while Chu Feng and Zhang Ziqing returned to the city of dawn ahead of time by calling the falian.


    In any case, both sides also have positioning. If there is danger there, Chu Feng can arrive in time.


    If the Legion can appear even Chu Feng can''t arrive in time, it shows that the enemy''s strength has been strong enough, even Chu Feng can''t save the field.


    After returning to the city of dawn, Chu Feng asked Su Yuan, "is there any movement in the city of dawn during this period? Is there an enemy nearby


    Su Yuan very affirmative answer way: "have not."


    Chu Feng''s eyes are even more disappointed, not to Su Yuan, but to his plan.


    "Long Ao, do you not know what happened here, or the temptation of this opportunity is not enough?"


    He has deliberately left a lot of flaws and taken away all the members of the hell Knight order. He believes that the ability of the Dragon pride should be able to detect the intelligence here.


    But after so many days, the other side didn''t move at all.


    This can only show one thing, that is, after the last setback, long Ao has become more tolerant, just like a snake hiding in the dark. Only when the prey is most relaxed, will he suddenly jump out of the dark and make a fatal attack on the prey.However, Chu Feng did not plan to go all over the world to find each other, because he knew that it was meaningless. Only his own strength could make him have the confidence to face all the dangers.


    The team of Dawning City, on the way back, became much faster, and did not encounter any unexpected attacks along the way, except for the mutant herds and insects along the road.


    This let Chu Feng more disappointed.


    However, facing such an opponent, the military should feel more headache.


    This time, 45000 official legions were sent out, with a total of more than 11000 casualties. The Logistics Corps also suffered more than 2000 casualties.


    The main reason for the casualties of the Logistics Corps is that they were accidentally thrust into the camp by the enemy, resulting in chaotic casualties. In fact, they also have certain combat effectiveness. However, since they are labeled as Logistics Corps, many people instinctively hand over the responsibility of fighting to the main Corps.


    However, such casualties are a joyful thing for the main corps of Dawning city.


    "More than 10000 people died, and their strength reached the peak of level 4. It''s really enviable. If I had the chance, I would never miss the next recruitment."


    "We are only in the reserve now, but if we make more efforts, we will certainly be able to become the main force, and then we will get a job and become a great man."


    In this era, it is very common for the strong to bully the weak.


    It is a fatal temptation for many people to have a chance to turn from the weak to the strong, even if they have to risk their lives.

 Chapter 786

    On the second day of the return of the hell knights and the main army, some guests came to the city of dawn. These guests called to see Chu Feng.


    At first, Chu Feng was not interested in receiving them. After all, Su Yuan arranged the reception of foreign guests. Sometimes Chu xiaorou was also responsible for it. However, after these people gave 1000 6th level nuclei as a gift, Chu Feng agreed to receive them.


    This is not to say that he paid attention to the wealth of 1000 sixth order nuclei, but because the other party actually took out so many things, which must not be a waste of time.


    According to statistics, the total number of zombies and insects in East China is only over 10000, which is equivalent to 1 / 10 of the monster resources in East China.


    Since the other side is sincere, Chu Feng is not good at reaching out to smile.


    To say the least, if 1000 6th order nuclei are refused to see the Lord of Dawning City, his image will be destroyed.


    After Su Yuan arranged to go to the reception hall, four people who had sat down on the opposite side stood up again and welcomed Chu Feng with smiling faces. Behind them stood more than 20 powerful powers. Chu Feng explored them with his mental power and found that there were four level 7 masters.


    You know, there are only a dozen seventh level powers in dawning City, and there are four of them. This is a great number.


    "Guests come from afar, please sit down!"


    Chu Feng did not deliberately put on airs. He sat on the theme at will. With his current status, he did not need to show his status by putting on airs.


    His name is the biggest shelf.


    Among the four principals, the first is a gray haired old man with vicissitudes in his eyes and a very strong body.


    However, Chu Feng understood that this should be the influence of taking medicine in the new era.


    The old man introduced himself and said, "Lord, let me introduce myself. I''m the principal of South China Business League. My name is Lin Xiuyuan. This is my nephew Lin Tianlang."


    Then a middle-aged man with a Chinese character face nodded to Chu Feng with a smile.


    "This is Wang Fang, my daughter-in-law, and Xu Shuming, the successor of the business alliance."


    A middle-aged woman with noble temperament in a white cheongsam nodded to Chu Feng, and then another modest and elegant young man also showed a smile to Chu Feng.


    Is the successor of the business alliance a person with a different surname?


    Chu Feng looked at the elegant young man with surprised eyes, a little surprised, but he did not feel strange.


    Although most parents want to pass on their wealth and status to their children and grandchildren, real smart people know that it is not so simple to keep their children and grandchildren rich.


    What era is it now? Is it strange that the boss of the company retires and does not pass his position to his family?


    If children are not successful, many people would rather give the company to an outsider, and then let their children take part of the shares, which can last longer.


    Even if their chosen heirs really have ulterior motives, as long as they leave some wealth to their children, at least they can avoid a lot of risks.


    Of course, if it is malicious speculation, it is that this alien may not be the old man''s family.


    "I''ve heard of the South China Business League. I don''t know what you''re doing here if you don''t develop well in South China." Chu Feng Road.


    South China Business League is not one of the seven major forces in South China, but its status is not equal.


    The seven major forces mainly occupy the main territory and resources, the most important of which is the population resources. As a commercial organization, the commercial League does not have much of its own armed forces and population foundation except the escort of its own goods.


    Therefore, they are not listed as the seven major forces, but can influence them.


    Some people regard them as opportunists who have the best of the seven forces, but they think they are the ones who control the economic lifeline of the seven forces.


    In this era, wealth means strength.


    There are many people who set up business organizations, but there is only one on such a large scale.


    To be able to protect one''s own wealth also requires strong strength.


    The four seven level bodyguards behind them proved their strength.


    Lin Xiuyuan said: "we came here to ask the Lord of the city to allow us to spread the power of the business alliance to East China. That''s why we will send a meeting gift. If the Lord of the city agrees, we will have more generous gifts next, which will surely satisfy the Lord of the city."


    The wealth of Dawning city is known to all.


    Can move Chu Feng''s wealth, really few people dare to say such words.


    His ability to make such a commitment also represents his full confidence.


    "If you want to expand your power to East China, just expand yourself. Why do you want to ask me? What''s the difference between me and not? " Chu Feng shook his head."If the city Lord says this, he will look down on himself."


    Lin Xiuyuan said, "the city of dawn is already the actual ruler of East China. Others regard the city of dawn and the military as one, but people who really understand it all know that the city master just doesn''t want to conflict with the military. We are here to help the city master solve some worries."


    "Oh? I don''t know what worries I have yet? " Chu Feng sneered.


    Now he has seen that these people are not good at what they come from.


    Of course, it''s not his idea. These people don''t have the courage. What they want is to realize their ambition, so they want to drag themselves into the water.


    "The city master''s fear of the military is nothing more than the powerful power of the military. What if we can call millions of troops together to compete with the military?"


    The old man looked very high spirited. "The city master has his body fluid and equipment. We can get out of the city and the territory. Most of the population in East China is controlled by the military, but there are many places outside the law in South China. As long as we take out a part of the body fluid, we can make countless people work for us.


    At that time, the power of the city Lord will no longer be limited to one city and one place, plus the influence of the demon hunter guild, the city Lord can become the real emperor of China, and even the military will bow in front of the city Lord. "


    After the old man finished, he took a cup of tea and moistened his mouth.


    Although with his current strength, there is no need to use tea to moisten the mouth, but this is a habitual action, it will not be changed easily.


    However, he waited for more than 20 seconds without waiting for Chu Feng''s reply, which made him feel very embarrassed.


    More than ten seconds later, Chu Feng replied in a cold voice, "it''s gone?"

 Chapter 787

    That''s it?


    Chu Feng''s answer completely surprised the old man, but when he said this, he thought that Chu Feng might agree, refuse, pretend to refuse, and then agree under all kinds of prevarication.


    But he never thought that Chu Feng''s answer would be this?


    Is it not enough to be the ruler of China?


    His heart suddenly a sudden, is Chu Feng want to become the master of the earth, become the master of human beings? But even if he guessed that Chu Feng''s idea was like this, he did not dare to say it.


    If Chu Feng himself put forward, then he may cater to Chu Feng to agree, but if he said this, it is no different from deliberately framing Chu Feng.


    "I don''t know. What advice does the LORD have?"


    The old man said carefully.


    Lin Xiuyuan around a few people, eyes are also full of solemn look, they can''t guess what Chu Feng thought at the moment, even if guess some, also dare not say.


    Chu Feng shook his head disappointed: "I want to ask you a few questions."


    "Go ahead, please." Lin Xiuyuan road.


    "First question, when does this end?"


    Lin Xiuyuan''s expression became stiff. How could he know this question? As soon as Chu Feng came up, he asked such a complicated question, and there was no solution. How could he answer it?


    If it had not been for Chu Feng, they would have gone away.


    "Second, if I really become the ruler of the world as you say, what kind of benefits can I get, what kind of costs and responsibilities do I have to pay for these benefits?"


    The four felt that the conversation could not continue.


    They used to persuade Chu Feng from the perspective of making Chu Feng the supreme ruler of China. Isn''t it the greatest advantage that they can become the ruler of China, enjoy the feeling of supremacy, and decide the life and death of countless people in a word?


    But some words, can you say it in public?


    If they say so, they will directly define themselves as an careerist, and they are also careerists who make use of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s second question is to express an attitude that interests and obligations are equal. What kind of benefits you want to enjoy, what kind of obligations you must undertake.


    To be the ruler of the world means to stand in the forefront of resisting foreign enemies. Otherwise, why should we support you?


    We are all human spirits, so we don''t need to say those polite words that insult people''s intelligence quotient.


    "Third, how can we live longer in this era?"


    After hearing Chu Feng''s three questions, everyone was silent.


    If you pour chicken soup, they will be familiar with it. But are you looking for death when you pour chicken soup on the Lord of Dawning city?


    "You see, it''s not that I don''t agree with you. I didn''t ask you to come up with a detailed plan. I just said a general idea. You can''t say it."


    Chu Feng put on a show of helplessness and said, "it''s the 21st century now, and the cataclysm is almost a year away. What''s the age? Do you still want to restore the feudal emperor system that has been eliminated for more than 100 years? How can I trust you with your old ideas?


    Let me be the ruler of China. You can tell me how to cheat a three-year-old. Do you expect me to believe it? Do you look down on my IQ? "


    Lin Xiuyuan and others'' eyes showed a look of shame and anger, but they finally suppressed it.


    This is the city of dawn after all, and they are facing Chu Feng after all.


    "People always have a lot of desires, such as controlling power and wealth, obtaining beauty and love, pursuing freedom and spiritual enjoyment. These are very normal. In the end of life, people''s desires will be constantly enlarged, but some things, even if you think about them."


    Chu Feng stretched out his hands, ten fingers up, "people''s palms are so big. If you pick up some, you have to put down others. I''m not a saint who can see through the world of mortals. I also value money and beauty, but I understand at least one thing, that is, only with life can I enjoy all this.


    If you want to talk about the exchange of interests, I am very welcome. If you want to talk about the lofty ambition with me, please leave!


    It seems that for the sake of your present of 1000 6th order nuclei, I can advise you


    Said, Chu Feng''s eyes gradually become sharp up, "under the nest, how can there be finished eggs.". It''s understandable that businessmen attach great importance to profits, but the reason why you can make money in this country is that the army keeps the danger in front of you.


    If you do something you shouldn''t have, I will nip the danger in the bud, whether it''s for the sake of the nation or for my personal safety. "


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, Lin Xiuyuan said with a bitter smile: "the city master''s lesson is that we are too greedy and underestimate the city master. We don''t talk about big things today, we just talk about business contacts."For the next two hours, Lin Xiuyuan didn''t speak any more.


    On the contrary, the three people around Lin Xiuyuan were not allowed to talk about some important business cooperation with Chu Feng. Of course, the main thing was equipment and various medicines.


    What the South China region gives us is the material of crystal nucleus and various mutant animals.


    In the whole process of negotiation, Chu Feng didn''t seem to care about what they said before.


    He is now positioning himself as a businessman pursuing profits.


    Two hours later, the leaders of South China Business League left the city of dawn with their bodyguards.


    After the crowd left, Su Yuan took Chu Feng''s neck from behind, put her whole body on Chu Feng''s back, and said, "those people really don''t know the heaven and earth."


    Even Chu Feng didn''t plan to seal the marquis. These people had such an idea.


    It can only be said that the greed of human nature is endless. It is the driving force to push people forward, but it is also the devil that brings human beings into the abyss.


    Feeling the softness of the two regiments behind, Chu Feng said with a smile: "we''ve made reports on our journey to the West. Why do you think these people really want to persuade me to be a vassal or even a ruler of China?"


    Su Yuan''s forehead, exuded a thin cold sweat: "are those human enemies, have penetrated to this extent?"


    It suddenly occurred to her that the magic soldiers killed in the western expedition of dawn city were all human beings who surrendered to the demon world!


    "In fact, I''m not sure whether they were infiltrated or not. However, it''s impossible for human beings to return to feudal times. Human beings need to evolve, and human society also needs to evolve."

 Chapter 788

    The city of dawn has lifted the state of martial law, leaving all concerned forces confused.


    So forces from all sides went to the legions and Logistics Corps of Dawning city to inquire about what they had done during this period.


    Because of the large number of people participating in the war, there is no way to keep this kind of thing secret.


    Even if some people have a sense of confidentiality, but this sense of confidentiality can not be transmitted to everyone, so that everyone can abide by it.


    It is precisely because of this idea that outside forces quickly pushed out the experience of Dawning city.


    "Chu Feng took the Legion to kill directly out of the border of China, and it was the western border. Did he go out to look for death?"


    "The Lord of the city is clearly in the city of dawn. Why did he appear in the Legion?"


    "Did Chu Feng master the method of separation, or the means of remote transmission?"


    "Some big people like to cultivate and promote, and maybe Chu Feng has also cultivated a substitute. After all, who has seen Chu Feng in the city of dawn?"


    "It''s like someone dares to fight in the city of dawn."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    in the face of Chu Feng''s risky behavior, the attitudes of various forces are different.


    Some people think that Chu Feng''s action is heroic. After all, he dares to lead his troops out of the border of China to the home of the demons in Central Asia. Not everyone can have that kind of courage.


    But there are also some people who think that it is too rash for Chu Feng to do so. After all, even in danger, Chu Feng has a great chance to escape, but his legion is likely to be directly buried. You can take the risk yourself. What''s the ghost of implicating your Legion?


    However, for the high-level officials of various countries, it is of great significance for Chu Feng to do so.


    Whether it is China or western countries, their initial idea is to drink slowly, contact with foreign visitors, and then carefully judge whether they are friends or enemies.


    After all, countries can also infer that the number of foreign visitors coming to the earth is not large, at least for the moment, it is not a threat.


    However, this incident has sounded an alarm to all countries.


    In particular, after the bear sent someone to check the Obsidian castle, he immediately ordered the whole country to start looking for alien space channels, and then destroyed them all.


    Western countries also began to have some places for these alien groups. At the beginning, they were still proud of these interests. However, when they saw the tragedy in Central Asia, they were shocked to find that the original means of alien invasion was not only to attack by force.


    South Asia, well, is no longer a country.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t pay much attention to this kind of thing. After lifting the martial law of the city of dawn, Chu Feng left the city of dawn and began to go to the southwest.


    This time, he left without anyone, just for the need of confidentiality.


    However, after he establishes the space channel, he can leave a coordinate at the other end, so that after walking for two days, he can go back to the city of dawn and sleep with Zhang Ziqing or Su Yuyan. After the rest, he can send it to the city and continue to set out.


    If it''s because this operation needs to be kept secret and he doesn''t want to be known by others about his specific movements, he can send people from the reconnaissance battalion to the southwest to carry out the mission and send them to the southwest.


    It''s not that they don''t trust the investigation camp, but that they stand too high.


    The only drawback of such a transmission is that it cannot go to places without coordinates.


    After all, the essence of teleportation is reverse summoning.


    On the way to the southwest, Chu Feng was also thinking about this problem.


    "The essence of summoning is to summon creatures from another world through contract. The source of contract is not clear, but one thing is certain, that is, summoning creatures belong to the original world after all, and the process of summoning requires sacrifice, which can be life or force.


    In addition to offering sacrifices, the passage through the two worlds itself needs to be consumed. The higher the level of creatures, the greater the cost of shuttling through the world. However, at the highest level, something like the gate of hell or the gate of the demon world that I saw last time can be built to form a stable passage.


    My teleportation, in fact, is reverse summoning. That is to say, there must be a contract creature on the other side to summon me who went to hell, but summoning cannot summon the creatures in the world. This is very strange. "


    Chu Feng doesn''t understand why Summoning can''t summon creatures in the world.


    But he knows one thing, that is, this rule is the same no matter in the earth or in the highest level. Even the holy level can''t break this law.


    And he also asked the hell three headed dog clan for some advice about the teleportation array.


    The hellhounds clearly told him that a powerful mage can cast teleportation and directly lead the Legion to the other side, but there is no teleportation array in this world.Hell has a space passage to other high planes, and also a space passage to some small worlds, but there is no teleportation array of this world.


    Of course, there are also some large forces that will set up two space channels. These two space channels are very close in the different world, but they are very far away in our own world.


    In this way, after continuously passing through the space channel, it plays the role of long-distance transmission.


    However, in any case, the world''s transmission array is impossible to exist.


    In principle, the world is closer to each other, so we should build a better space channel.


    But the rules are like this. They never follow people''s will.


    So after knowing this, Chu Feng also gave up the plan of establishing the transmission array.


    To get the highest plane, but there is real existence, even the real God can not do things, he wants to do, this is just wishful thinking.


    "I don''t want to build a stable channel, I just want to have a stable coordinate."


    Chu Feng covered his face with a black robe, and while walking on the earth, he thought, "at present, the most effective way is to transit through hell, and then offset the breath through Yuan Fu, and so on. Why should I transit through hell?"


    Chu Feng suddenly had an idea. Why must he transit through hell?


    Yuanfu itself is equivalent to a world. Why do you have to travel through hell?


    For him, the cost of shuttling between Yuan Fu and reality is much lower than that of shuttling between human world and hell.


    If he can master the means of transmission directly through Yuanfu as a transit station, his mobility will be greatly improved, and he can even come and go freely in the whole earth.


    It''s just ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "if you pass through Yuanfu, what kind of creature should you use as the coordinate?"


    Chu Feng explored the life situation of the Yuanfu world with his mental strength. After a tour, he finally focused on the snow wolves.

 Chapter 789

    Even if the hell creatures in Yuan mansion entered yuan mansion, the hell breath in their bodies did not dissipate completely. He also collected a lot of native plants on the earth.


    But, as coordinates, it can''t be called in reverse!


    Fortunately, he also collected a lot of samples of monsters, such as the red crowned cranes, but these creatures are not too powerful.


    Only the snowy wolves from Siberia are good choices for him.


    After all, these snow wolves are very powerful, have a certain self-protection ability, and stay in his yuan house for a long time, giving birth to many newborns.


    The elemental flavor of these wolves is very strong, but their viability needs to be considered.


    If these snow wolf Chu Feng designated place to survive, encounter human beings, and there is a bloody conflict between each other, no matter which side of the casualties, the result is not what Chu Feng would like to see.


    "If we can understand the essence of the contract and make a contract summoning method about Yuanfu, so that others can summon the creatures in Yuanfu through summoning, that''s good."


    Chu Feng''s heart suddenly came up with such an idea.


    Contract is a very complex means, he can use the contract, can make the contract, but does not mean that he can understand the contract.


    This is not impractical. He has seen the detailed explanation of the contract in the mysterious ancient books, but because those chapters are too complex, only the understanding of the holy rank can understand them. Moreover, it is not very effective for him. He only needs to be able to call hell creatures to fight for himself, so he did not read it in detail.


    His energy is limited and he has to put it in a place of value.


    Now I think that the detailed explanation of the contract is just for the preparation of Yuanfu world.


    Now calculate the time, there is still a period of time before the birth of the mysterious ancient books, but considering that the mysterious ancient books may have been born before he found them, he must go ahead of time.


    He remembers that the mysterious ancient books appeared in December. In order to find a way to solve his physical problems, he ventured to the southwest, which is rich in natural resources. He wanted to see if he could find some natural resources to make up for his lack of Qi and blood. Then by chance, he was chased into the duanyun mountains.


    Somewhere in the duanyun mountains, he got the mysterious ancient books.


    It is precisely because of the mysterious ancient books that he has the hope of rising.


    Unfortunately, after this hope, there is despair again and again.


    The roads along the way are full of traces of fighting. On large sections of expressways, there are scrapped cars and rotten corpses. On national roads, there are broken traces everywhere. There are also many trees growing crazily, which destroy the ground. Even boundary markers and milepoints are covered.


    It is precisely because of the complexity of the road that communication is hindered.


    Chasing electricity shuttles back and forth on the road almost to return to the virgin forest. It''s like black lightning. Chu Feng scans the surrounding scenes with his mental power. When he meets a demon hunting team in the wild, he directly hides. He doesn''t want to cause too much trouble.


    Because you don''t need to consider the speed of your teammates, you can run at full speed. This speed is faster than high-speed rail. If the road is not too complicated and you need to stop from time to time to confirm the location, Chu Feng can even arrive at his destination in one day.


    But Rao is so, Chu Feng also only used two days.


    Because he had been deliberately avoiding the crowd, there was no trouble along the way.


    After arriving at his destination, Chu Feng began to confirm the difference between duanyun mountain range today and Yunshan mountain range in the past, and because he wanted to climb mountains, he put away the chasing electricity.


    Now it''s mid October, and the climate has become cold, so snowflakes have been floating in many places. The same is true of duanyun mountain. Now the mountain is full of snow.


    Of course, even in the past, the duanyun mountain is also a snow peak on the top of the mountain.


    After arriving here, Chu Feng began to scan the gathering place of vitality with his mental power.


    Now there have been some so-called relics all over the world. In fact, as the earth space can accommodate more and more high-level organisms or materials, some objects originally in the living space are gradually emerging in the increasingly strong vitality.


    Therefore, if Chu Feng wants to find the mysterious ancient books quickly, he must find the place where the vitality converges, which can save time.


    However, the duanyun mountain range is so big that it takes a lot of effort to find it.


    Anyway, for the present Chu Feng, there is plenty of time. He simply dug a cave on the mountain as a temporary residence.


    He set up some energy shields to guard here, and also arranged some members of the dark Legion to guard here. This is the base point for him to travel between the duanyun mountains and East China.


    After arranging the stronghold here, Chu Feng began to search.In the process of searching, he came across some rare mutant plants, so he took them into yuan mansion. He also met some mountain monsters, who were killed by him.


    However, because there are few people here, the threat of zombies does not spread here, so the monsters here are not infected with zombie virus. If they are not infected with zombie virus, there will be no crystal nucleus in their bodies. However, Chu Feng does not mind this time. After all, where is the wealth of hunting? Where is the profit from dumping arms and medicine?


    You know, the value of a bottle of quenched body fluid is about the same as that of a sixth order crystal nucleus. He produces 30000 bottles of potions every day, of which 10000 bottles are sold to the military. The rest are for personal use, and some earn huge profits through auction or through the demon hunter guild.


    Although the price sold to the military was very low, the military knew that it was not good to take advantage of him all the time, so it raised the price by itself later.


    Anyway, the military has always been the main force in dealing with zombie groups or insect groups, so there is no shortage of crystal nuclei in the hands of the military, but it also consumes a lot.


    After all, more than 70% of the survivors rely on the military to survive. With so many people to support, even if the military is rich, it will never be enough.


    Now, with the help of Chu Feng, the military can take part of the work to motivate the people to work hard, and have enough courage to recruit logistics and auxiliary troops.


    Rao is so, Chu Feng''s daily profit from quenching fluid, minus the cost, also exceeds the value of 10000 sixth order nuclei.


    No matter how powerful it is, can it kill ten thousand zombies in a day?


    There are only more than 10000 of the sixth order monsters in the whole East China. You can kill them in one day. How can other demon hunting regiments mix up?


    Of course, in the future, the number of high-grade insects will certainly increase continuously.

 Chapter 790

    After returning to dawning City, Chu Feng continued to search in duanyun mountain range. Anyway, the development of Dawning city has been on the right track, and he just played the role of spiritual leader.


    Chu Feng didn''t even care about the senior management of Dongzhong in dawning city.


    Anyway, it''s all up to Su Yuan and Chu xiaorou and others. If they do well, of course, he won''t interfere. If they don''t do well, he will be dismissed directly.


    After crossing an unknown snow peak, Chu Feng noticed that there seemed to be some movement at the foot of the mountain, so he scanned it with his mental power.


    After scanning, Chu Feng''s face changed.


    I saw a motorcade passing by at the foot of the mountain. In the car, there were a large group of people who were tied to their hands and feet. Many of them had their tendons broken and lost their ability to move.


    Some people stand in the car and whip these ragged people:


    "you Dalits, you give you a chance to eat, but you don''t cherish it. I tell you, you are being cheap."


    "If you are obedient, I guarantee you can eat, but if you are not obedient, I guarantee you will die very slowly."


    As he spoke, he whipped the captives.


    These ragged people, eyes have been full of numbness, lost the hope of life, also lost the human face.


    The motorcade stopped at a certain place, and then several people came to the gathering place wearing a dozen people with iron chains. In the next two or three hours, the number of prisoners here had reached five or six hundred.


    "Slave captors!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes are full of killing intention. In the end of the world, there are all kinds of murders for the sake of stuttering. Of course, there are people who arrest slaves for the sake of interests.


    In the eastern part of China, this kind of thing is still relatively rare. Once it is discovered, the army will thoroughly investigate it.


    If this happens, the city of dawn will also hang the clues of this kind of thing on the demon hunter guild, and offer a high price for the head of the person who does this kind of thing, even if it is just a clue, it can pay a high price.


    People who provide clues don''t have to worry about the other party''s revenge, because if they are targeted by the city of dawn, there is only one end to destruction.


    To say that it is impossible to completely eliminate this kind of thing, there are always some people who are desperate or take chances, but on the whole, this kind of thing is relatively rare in the eastern region.


    Although there are a lot of people in Southwest China, they are mainly concentrated in the vicinity of chuandu. The plateau area is vast and sparsely populated, so even if there are some missing people, it is difficult for anyone to detect them.


    After gathering, the slave captors began to set out toward the southeast.


    "That''s ASEAN territory. These slave captors are ASEAN people."


    Chu Feng was not in a hurry to kill those who could not fight and save the slaves. Instead, he followed the slave captors to their lair from a long distance.


    After more than five hours of driving, the slave team finally arrived at a camp along the river in the dark.


    "The black triangle trade zone is indeed the famous triangle trade zone of later generations."


    After coming here, Chu Feng also remembered what place it was. It was a place outside the law in peacetime. It was a very famous place for milk powder production and smuggling. Every year, countless peacekeepers came here to wipe it out again and again.


    Unfortunately, the profit of milk powder is too large. In addition, the ten ASEAN countries have been oppressed by the rice empire for a long time, and they bribed their high-level officials. Therefore, there are many prohibitions here, and even many official forces of the ten ASEAN countries have signed up to participate in the smuggling of milk powder.


    After the end of the world, it became a paradise for criminals.


    When Chu Feng was looking for his younger sister in his previous life, he also came here to investigate, because there were often phenomena of selling women, treating women as commodities, or even as food. Although he had certain strength in the later period, this place had become a foreign territory.


    In the dark, Chu Feng put on a cloak with the ability of "concealment", and then quietly sneaked into the other party''s camp.


    This is a huge camp with more than 30000 people. Slave hunting teams from all over the country exchange their harvest excitedly, and everyone cheers and makes a scene of singing and dancing.


    "Ha ha, you''ve gone to China again. You''re so brave. Nine of the 10 brothers who dare to go to China died there."


    "Ha ha, what era is it now? Do you still have that degree of control over your own territory? Because I don''t need to be afraid there at all. You see, we arrested four or five hundred people this time! There are a lot of pretty girls among them


    "Well, I think some of the girls in your team are pretty good-looking. Could you please let us cool off before sending them up again?"


    "Easy to say, easy to say, as long as the money is in place, one fourth-order crystal nucleus."


    "The trough! Are you robbing money? "Hearing the voices of these people, Chu Feng resisted the impulse to slaughter the place completely, because he knew that it was not very possible for him to slaughter the place by himself.


    So he used his mental power to explore the most powerful existence here.


    It was a group of blue faced and tusked demons with silver scales. In order to distinguish them, they were originally named silver phosphorus demons.


    "Sure enough, the demons have been planning for the future from now on."


    It''s reasonable to find the demons here. After all, Chu Feng knows that although the alien race can''t come on a large scale, he can still pull up a large group of people to form a force in the world with his own strength and advanced technology.


    In this world, there is no shortage of people who like to be slaves.


    Many people never care who their masters are, as long as their masters can bring benefits to themselves, even a pig, they can kneel down and kowtow to worship.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng tidied up his black cloak and swaggered to the middle of the newly built palace. Because there were people coming and going here, and many people were drunk, no one stopped Chu Feng.


    Even those who have noticed Chu Feng think that Chu Feng has been summoned by a big man.


    After all, it is impossible for anyone to think that there would be an assassin who would go into the camp alone.


    What''s more, in their minds, in the middle of the whole gathering place, they are the supreme adults, which is a terrible existence that makes them submit with absolute power.


    After Chu Feng entered the hall, there came a majestic voice: "human beings, don''t try to please me with ordinary garbage, otherwise you will not be able to bear my anger."


    In the period of ruling this gathering place, I don''t know how many times, human beings will take some self righteous treasures to please themselves, but those things are just rubbish in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry! My Lord, this surprise will be beyond your expectation. "


    Chu Feng said and quickly stepped forward.


    "What is it?"


    before the strong one of the demons had time to react, Chu Feng''s body had disappeared, and the next moment appeared in front of him, with a dagger in his throat.

 Chapter 791

    The powerful one of the demons widened his eyes. He didn''t expect that the mole ant, who had always been servile to him, would dare to resist him.


    Then, a destructive force along the wound entered his whole body, destroying his brain and four limbs.


    The sudden changes shocked the demons and human slaves in the hall.


    This moment''s dullness became their life charm.


    After killing the strongest one of the demons in the hall, Chu Feng makes a lightning move, and several red throwing knives come out of his hand, running through the throat of all the members in the hall.


    All the things are completed in a short second.


    After getting rid of all the people here, Chu Feng put all the corpses he had killed into yuan''s house, cleaned up the battle traces, and then swaggered out.


    The carnival in the gathering place continues. Countless people dance around the campfire crazily. In this carnival, there are women''s crazy screams and men''s excited roars.


    For these chaos, Chu Feng did not show any interest.


    He has never been a swordsman to help others in the face of injustice, nor a saint to save others from fire and water. These chaos have nothing to do with him.


    "Handsome, do you want to play?"


    When Chu Feng is ready to leave the gathering place, an enchanting and charming woman blocks Chu Feng. She is half naked and nestles in Chu Feng''s arms.


    It''s just that men like to have fun with women, and women also like strong men.


    But Chu Feng has no interest in entanglement with this kind of woman.


    "Go away!"


    A wave of vitality directly sent the woman out for a few meters. Chu Feng seemed to have done nothing and left the gathering place at the same speed.


    When people nearby saw the movement, they made a mocking sound to the woman. They mocked her for overstepping her capacity, but no one dared to laugh at Chu Feng.


    This is a world where the strong are respected. Although I don''t know who left just now, I am obviously a strong one.


    Half an hour later, Chu Feng came to a gathering place.


    "Pa, PA!"


    "Don''t fight. I can''t stand it any more. We must be obedient to what you want to do."


    This gathering place is a huge prison. Countless people are beating the slaves here with whips. From time to time, they try to resist, but they will be met with more cruel beatings. Some people are even called into the cell alone and treated with special torture tools.


    Only when the rebellious spirit in their eyes was completely dissipated, would these slave tormenting people show their satisfaction.


    He had seen the same scene in the future, but Chu Feng was still angry about the situation.


    These people are trampling on human dignity.


    But he didn''t do it. Instead, he used his mental strength to find the demons here, and then swaggered to the direction of the strong demons.


    "Who are you?"


    A man with a whip to beat slaves saw Chu Feng, came to cross examine.


    "Go away!"


    Chu Feng didn''t have any patience. He kicked each other in the stomach and kicked him out more than ten meters away. The sound of broken bones sounded.


    The person who was kicked spat out a lot of blood, and could not even scream.


    After kicking the roadblock away, Chu Feng looked at the seriously injured person with disdainful eyes, and then quickly walked towards the middle direction, the air of arrogance was written on his face.


    The rest of the slave owners, seeing Chu Feng''s arrogance, were afraid to step forward.


    They don''t know who Chu Feng is, but the person who dares to be so arrogant here must have a different identity. They can''t offend him.


    What''s more, the direction of this mysterious man is the location of the great figures of the demon clan.


    The people who dare to meet the demons directly must be above them. Even if they go to cross examine, they will be the ones who are unlucky in the end.


    This is why Chu Feng can come in without any disguise.


    If it is in a well ordered society, we should honestly accept the interrogation. Everyone has to do it, but in the concept of the demons, that is, the strong are respected.


    When the demons ruled this place, the idea of respecting the strong went deep into everyone''s heart.


    In this case, those who honestly stop to accept interrogation must be people with insufficient status. Even if there is no problem with your identity, they have to make trouble from you and extort something from your pocket, otherwise you will not want to go in.


    But on the contrary, he put on an arrogant look, others did not dare to move him.


    Because here, only the strong can be arrogant.


    In the middle of this gathering place, there is still a humble Hall of the demons, which seems to be built temporarily. After Chu Feng came in, a lazy voice of a female demons came."Who are you? What are you doing here? "


    A beautiful female demon, dressed in black gauze, got up from the bed and saw Chu Feng with an interesting look in her eyes.


    "I like your eyes very much. If you come to bed and make me feel happy, I can give you countless rewards."


    Accustomed to the way human beings grovel, this female demon strongman has a special interest after seeing her indifferent eyes.


    This is also the aesthetic of the demons. The eyes of the strong are more attractive than those of the weak.


    Chu Feng came to the female demons. The female demons stretched out their hands to untie Chu Feng''s clothes. But just before they met the clothes, a fierce look flashed in the eyes of the female demons.


    Black air gathered in the hands of the female demons, with a sharp edge of the demons, lightning pierced the body of Chu Feng.


    Her interest in Chu Feng is certainly not fake, but the appearance of such a human here is definitely not something that can be despised. No matter what the man is here to do, it''s right to win first. It''s also a habit formed in the cruel demon world.


    Just when she thought her hand, the face of the powerful female demon changed suddenly. She found that what she had pierced was only a layer of clothes.


    "Poof!"


    A Black Dagger quietly appeared on the neck of the female demons. In the dark hall, the black and red blood gushed out. The breath of life on the female demons quickly weakened and soon lost its breath.


    For a beauty withered in front of him, Chu Feng had no fluctuation in his heart, but just received the body to yuan house as nutrients.


    After killing the powerful female demons, Chu Feng''s eyes fell on the cage in the hall.

 Chapter 792

    Normally speaking, the demons will not build a cage where they live. How can they let the prisoners live in the same place as themselves?


    But in the place where the female demons live, there are three prisoners, two men and one woman.


    The hands and feet of the three were tied up with special chains. Although their clothes were worn, there were no traces of torture or even blood.


    That can only show one thing, that is, the demons put the three prisoners here, there is no torture, just imprisonment.


    Of course, this is not the evil spirit. There are thousands of tortured human captives outside!


    There''s only one explanation left. This powerful demon is responsible for guarding these prisoners.


    If you can let a strong one of the demons guard them personally, these prisoners must be extraordinary.


    Chu Feng stepped forward, put one hand on a female prisoner, and explored the situation in the other''s body with mental force.


    After exploration, Chu Feng''s eyes were full of surprises.


    "It''s really the gate of the demon world!"


    The gate of the devil''s world and the gate of hell are the same. They are the power of coordinates. At the beginning, they just implanted a small coordinate in the human body. When the host of this coordinate encounters danger or has a strong desire for power, it will continuously draw power from another through this goal.


    The more the host desires power, the stronger the coordinates become.


    When the spiritual will of the host cannot suppress the power of the coordinate, the door of the demon world will open, and the demon army at the other end of the coordinate will come.


    Chu Feng checked and found that the three people had the power of coordinates in their bodies.


    "It is worthy of being the most aggressive race. In such a small place as ASEAN, there are three people with the door of the demon world in their bodies. It seems that the demon world is well prepared!"


    The three people are in a coma now, and the power of the demon gate in their bodies is not too strong, but if they are allowed to develop in this way, the people in the demon kingdom will surely have a way to continuously expand the power of the demon gate in their bodies. At that time, the disaster of ASEAN will come.


    "It''s no wonder that the ten ASEAN countries will fall so fast. It turns out that''s the case."


    A large number of seal Yuan Fu were combined in Chu Feng''s hands, forming three seals.


    After sealing the three people''s door to the demon world, Chu Feng sealed their Qi, blood and Yuanli, making them comatose all the time, and then put them into Yuanfu.


    It''s easy to kill these three people and destroy the gate of the demon world inside them.


    However, how could Chu Feng be satisfied with this degree?


    The gate of the devil''s world is certainly the channel from the devil''s world to the human world, but if it is used well, it may not be impossible, just like the gate of hell in Zhang Ziqing''s body, to seek some benefits for himself.


    These three people and oneself are not relatives, sacrifice up Chu Feng also won''t have what distressed.


    There may still be some risks, but how can there be anything without risks in the world?


    After solving this problem, Chu Feng walked out of the hall. The slave owners who were responsible for torturing slaves bowed their heads in awe when they saw Chu Feng come out.


    They don''t know the identity of Chu Feng, but only those in high positions have such arrogant attitude.


    Chu Feng walked by the tortured slaves, just like the leaders above, and went to the grassroots to inspect their work. The slave owners saw Chu Feng''s actions and tortured them even harder.


    "It seems that the order these people received was to torture the slaves."


    If these people are only responsible for custody and detention, when the top leaders come to inspect, they should do nothing, because if they do nothing, then nothing is wrong.


    But when he patrols, these people torture harder.


    Only one thing can be said, that is, the above meaning is to let them torture these slaves.


    "The demons may be cruel, but they will never do meaningless things. Many of these people have given in. Why continue to torture? Isn''t that a great waste of your own hands? There is only one possibility. The purpose of the demons is to achieve it through torture. "


    Chu Feng put his hand on a man, and his eyes changed slightly.


    But this change was soon covered up by him, and then he turned and left.


    The slave owners, seeing Chu Feng''s actions, did not dare to ask more questions. Instead, they continued to work and torture the slaves.


    Chu Feng, who left for a certain distance, suddenly speeded up.


    In the process of running, his eyes were full of fear.


    "These people are the seeds of the gate of the demon world!"


    Although he didn''t know the price of establishing a coordinate, it was obviously not an easy thing.


    However, in the body of those captives, there is a subtle and imperceptible smell of the door of the demon world.


    Although it''s just a little bit, but these demon breath is like sprouting, can continue to grow, the growth of nutrients do not know what.However, seeing the scene of those people torturing the prisoners, Chu Feng understood that there must be a connection between the two.


    However, he had no plan to save the prisoners.


    In the future, he didn''t do anything to save the captives. He wanted to liberate some slaves from the hands of the slave owners, but that would only bring tragedy.


    For many people, it doesn''t matter whether they become slaves or not. The important thing is to live.


    Some people value dignity more than life, but some people don''t take it seriously at all.


    After leaving here, Chu Feng quickly returned to the original gathering place and hid.


    After a while, more than one hundred demon legions with black body armor came to the camp, looking fierce.


    Seeing the legions of the demons, the people in the camp stopped the carnival in a hurry.


    "What happened, my lord?"


    Carnival people, eyes full of fear.


    Although I don''t know what happened, just seeing the Legion of the demons come here, they instinctively think that this is the other side to vent their anger.


    The powerful impression of the demons has penetrated into their souls. Now they have regarded themselves as the slaves of the demons from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Do you have any powerful foreign enemies here? Or something unusual? "


    The soldiers of the demon clan asked the people in the gathering place.


    "Sir, we have nothing unusual here."


    "Nothing happened here!"


    All of a sudden, the general of the demon clan wielded a knife. A blade of more than ten meters long made a fan, and the twenty or thirty people walking in front of him were cut off.


    "I didn''t ask you if there is any abnormality. What I asked is what''s abnormal here!"


    The demon clan coldly asks a way, "don''t discover of shut up, let the person who discovers say."


    "My Lord, I have found something."


    A voice came from a distance.

 Chapter 793

    That sudden voice, many people gathered in the eyes are full of venom.


    It''s just like this. You didn''t find anything, OK?


    You have to find something, don''t you?


    For these people''s venomous eyes, Chu Feng just felt a little ironic.


    You have given the power of life and death to these demons. The demons have killed 20 or 30 of you with one knife. You don''t have any resentment. Now I''m just pretending to be your member and robbing you of a little limelight. You start to resent me.


    But for Chu Feng, who is used to seeing all kinds of human ugliness, this kind of thing is really commonplace, not surprising.


    Maybe he can''t completely ignore it, but he can be indifferent.


    Chu Feng stepped forward two steps, a long black sword suddenly appeared in his hand and stabbed him in the direction of the demon generals. Almost at the same time, the demon generals also began to use the sword.


    When the two sides took action, the people nearby and the magic soldiers nearby were a little stunned.


    Chu Feng was not surprised that he was seen through.


    He didn''t make any disguise at all. The reason why he hasn''t been found out is just because the other party has a preconceived idea that it''s impossible for foreign enemies to invade here.


    Coupled with the idea that the strong are respected, they dare not question the arrogant people.


    Their humble nature made them dare not question the abnormal situation.


    "Miso!"


    The dark iron sword in Chu Feng''s hand breaks at the sound, and the eyes of the demons flash with joy.


    Although the weapons of the other side have been cut off by themselves, the end of the battle can be doomed.


    But at this time, Chu Feng suddenly stepped forward, stopped, cut the sword across the throat of the demon general, and the black red blood sprayed on the earth.


    The sudden change shocked people.


    I thought that this boy who didn''t know where he came from, who didn''t know the heaven and earth, was about to die under the sword of the demon general. But I didn''t expect that the other party would cut the throat of the demon general just with a broken sword.


    After killing the demon generals, Chu Feng cheered.


    "Do it. It''s today that human beings get rid of their slave status."


    Then, a huge explosion sounded on the ground at the foot of the demon clan, and dozens of beads sealed with the explosive symbol exploded immediately.


    "Boom -"


    the soldiers of the demon clan were overwhelmed by the huge explosion.


    But then they were full of anger.


    These human beings, like ants, dare to fight against them.


    "Kill, humble human dare to resist the great demons."


    "We want to let these ants understand the greatness of the demons, and let them know that their humble power can only be reduced to the qualification of being slaves of the demons."


    One after another, the explosions left the gathering place in chaos.


    In the anger of the demons, began to slaughter these human beings.


    Some of the attacked human beings stand in silence and are hacked to death by the demons, some kneel down to beg for mercy, and some take up arms to resist. However, these people who resist will only provoke the demons'' greater anger.


    After the gathering place fell into chaos, Chu Feng took advantage of the chaos and left here.


    Joking, he has no interest in organizing these people to rise up against the rule of the demons. For him, these people who are slaves of human beings are even more hateful.


    He didn''t kill the whole gathering place by himself. He was also worried that it would arouse the rebellious psychology of these people and let them unite with the demons to deal with themselves.


    To stir up chaos is also to save some energy.


    The chaos of the camp soon subsided. There were only less than 3000 survivors of more than 10000 slaves, while the losses of the demons were only in single digits.


    The survivors, kneeling and shivering among the bodies of their companions.


    Their heads are in chaos. They don''t know what happened just now. They only know one thing, that is, they have to kneel down and beg for mercy to survive.


    There are also some people who want to escape, but they are all killed mercilessly by the demons.


    "You should remember that when humble human beings face the great demons, there is only one way to go. Those who want to resist will be suppressed by the great demons."


    The soldiers of the demon clan were shouting in the middle of the crowd.


    "Let''s go in and see what''s going on."


    Two demon teams of about 20 people entered the hall to check the situation inside, but when they entered the hall, there was a huge explosion.


    "Boom -"


    a huge mushroom cloud rose in the hall, more than 20 demon soldiers were overturned by the terrible waves, and the surrounding demons and human beings were greatly injured.


    "The metal hydrogen bomb is not powerful enough!"Looking at the power of the mushroom cloud explosion, Chu Feng shook his head dissatisfied. He placed more than 10 tons of metal hydrogen bomb in the hall, but only more than 20 demons were killed. Those demons who were outside and not directly affected by the explosion survived.


    However, this is normal. The higher the level of life, the stronger the vitality.


    Metal hydrogen bombs are originally used as weapons of war, not as weapons for individual soldiers. In addition to the central distance of explosion, they also have a certain distance.


    After passing this test, Chu Feng also understood the real use of these bombs.


    Around the hall, the demons roared angrily.


    "It''s a human weapon. Kill all these cunning people."


    Since they want to invade the earth, they certainly spend a certain amount of time to understand that the earth has done enough homework, and they also know about bombs.


    What''s the difference between ordinary bombs and metal hydrogen bombs? They don''t know. They only know that there is no force fluctuation in them, so there is such terrible damage. It must be a masterpiece of human beings.


    Angry demons, immediately launched a massacre of mankind.


    "Spare me! It''s not us


    "We are loyal to the demons!"


    Countless slave captors knelt down to beg for mercy, and kept kowtowing to the demons, hoping that they could forgive their lives. But where could these demons listen? They only knew that they had suffered losses in the hands of human beings. They were very angry, so they had to vent their anger.


    Some sharp eyed slave hunting teams are ready to turn around and run away when the demons start slaughtering again.


    They understand the character of the demons. It doesn''t matter whether they do these things or not. The important thing is that the dignity of the demons has been provoked.


    If the dignity of the demons is challenged, there is only one way to go.


    So no matter what kind of evidence they come up with to prove that these things are not done by themselves, it doesn''t matter, because the demons don''t care at all.


    They are just pieces in the hands of the demons. They are slaves of the demons. They are not qualified to resist their masters.

 Chapter 794

    After the end of a massacre, the demons lost several members, but the remaining slave captors also died in the massacre.


    Some members of the slave hunting team wanted to escape, but there was Chu Feng outside.


    In other words, they may carry forward the humanitarian spirit and rescue these people, but Chu Feng will not do so.


    When these people became slave captors, Chu Feng had already sentenced them to death.


    To stir up chaos, it''s just to kill these people by the hand of the demons and reduce the possibility of their escape.


    After all, you can''t kill all these people on your own. If you can''t beat them, they will run away and move rescue soldiers.


    Only in the face of their owners, will give up the idea of escape.


    After the last survivor died under the demon''s knife, Chu Feng walked out of the nearby woods slowly, holding a long black sword in his hand.


    "Did you do all this?"


    The soldiers of the demon clan look at Chu Feng with angry eyes.


    Chu Feng did not reply, but directly sword.


    He won''t say meaningless nonsense. If he wants to speak, it must be that this sentence will bring him benefits, such as provoking conflicts between the two sides just now.


    But now, he has lost the reason to speak.


    He''s here to kill, not to talk.


    Two minutes later, the rest of the demon soldiers fell in the hands of Chu Feng. A large number of samadhi fires ignited the battlefield and turned it into a sea of fire.


    Chu Feng''s figure goes away in the sea of fire, and a mushroom cloud rises in the distance.


    "Almost."


    Seeing the rise of the mushroom cloud, Chu Feng understood that it was the setting of his capture camp that had an effect and caused a heavy damage to the demons.


    Instead of looking at his results, he chose to turn around and leave.


    By surprise, he brought some heavy damage to the demons, but if he continues to stay, it is to make fun of his own life.


    The fate of those prisoners has nothing to do with themselves.


    If they want to resist, they will.


    Countless demons soldiers follow the direction of Chu Feng''s leaving, and those who don''t catch up are OK. All of them are buried under Chu Feng''s sword.


    After escaping a certain distance, Chu Feng scans with his mental power. He has killed all the demon pursuers nearby, so he calls out the pursuer and returns to duanyun mountain.


    The evil of the demon clan can''t be solved in a short time. Now he has more important things.


    Back to the cave where duanyun mountain lives, Chu Feng returns to the city of dawn through transmission, and then takes out some paper and pens to draw a sketch.


    "Su Yuan, according to this sketch, build a new city next to the mine and next to the mountain giants. This city is not for people, but for war."


    It took Chu Feng half an hour to draw a sketch and then handed it to Su Yuan.


    "I won''t care about the specific defense facilities, but the general construction idea should follow my sketch."


    Su Yuan took the sketch, looked at it for a few minutes, and said solemnly:


    "why do you feel that the sketch design is not an external City, but an internal city? Is this a war fortress or a prison? Or will the enemy come out of the city


    She also often goes to inspect the construction of the defense facilities in dawning City, and she still has this vision.


    Chu Feng to the sketch, there are many details are not drawn, but the design idea has been reflected in the sketch incisively and vividly.


    Of course, there are external defense facilities, but in the construction plan of this fortress, the suitable places for placing heavy firepower or city keeping crossbows are all inward facing.


    But the facilities that allow soldiers and supplies to be transported safely, such as steps, are set outside the walls.


    There''s no place to climb inside the walls.


    This kind of design is not used to defend foreign enemies at all.


    "You''re right. The fortress itself is internal defense."


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to hide too much, but he didn''t want to be too detailed, "just build it according to my requirements."


    Su Yuan nodded: "those workers outside the city will be happy, too!"


    In the periphery of Dawning City, there are countless people who want to join dawning city. Many of them have no decent income and can only be scavengers or take on some private work.


    When the city of dawn built its defense facilities some time ago, these people were very excited.


    After all, the salary given by dawning city is absolutely among the best in East China, and the credit is also very guaranteed, so there will be no deduction of salary.


    However, anyone who pays wages at any link dares to obstruct and embezzle the hard-earned money of the workers. The city of dawn will directly hang the other party''s body on the wall.At first, some people didn''t take this order seriously.


    This is not to say that they have the courage to resist orders. The main reason is that when they were hired foremen, they were used to bullying their own migrant workers.


    However, after more than 20 bodies were hung on the wall, this atmosphere was killed immediately.


    There are also some people who are sheltering at the upper level, and they hang up together.


    It even includes a powerful psionic who has reached level 5.


    Even the powerful powers can''t be spared. The rest of the ordinary supervisors dare not make any small moves, or they will die.


    If you think the punishment is too severe, you can leave the city of dawn. As a member of the city of dawn, you must accept our rules.


    Under the high-pressure policy of Dawning City, no one dares to express even complaints.


    "By the way, when will Lu Qiu come back, let him help to arrange some arrays."


    Chu Feng suddenly thinks of Lu Qiu. He has marked most of the areas in China, and the rest are no man''s land. However, his array talent has been liked by the military. After helping the dawn city to establish a basic defense array, he has been accepting the entrustment of the military.


    Referring to Lu Qiu, Su Yuan looks a little dignified: "Lu Qiu is very close to the military now, and the number of times she returns to the city of dawn has become less and less."


    The implication is that the other side is likely to be more friendly to the military.


    "Don''t worry about this. Lu Qiu''s talent originally requires a lot of people to trust him. If Lu Qiu is kind to the military and can win the trust of the military, it''s a good thing."


    Chu Feng said with indifference and reminded Su Yuan, "I know that you like to control everything as much as possible. There is nothing wrong with it, but you have to know one thing, that is, who are our enemies and what is our purpose. If you can''t figure out this kind of thing, no matter what kind of talent you have, you can only eat yourself back, or even make yourself hurt People on the border suffer. "

 Chapter 95

    After hearing Chu Feng''s warning, Su Yuan had a cold sweat on her forehead.


    Chu Feng doesn''t even know how many people in the management of Dawning City, and doesn''t worry about the specific operation.


    However, this does not mean that he has no control over dawning city.


    The heart of Dawning city is gathered because of Chu Feng.


    "It''s Lu Qiu''s amazing talent that makes me make such a mistake."


    Su Yuan has no choice but to admit her mistake.


    She used to manage enterprises, so when she met talented people, she would try her best to grasp them. This is her instinct as a business expert, unless this person can''t be used at all.


    However, she ignored one thing.


    The reason why Chu Feng attached importance to Lu Qiu was that Lu Qiu was able to observe the weakness of space, so that human beings could be prepared in advance. This is why he attached importance to Lu Qiu and was willing to support him.


    However, is it not good for the city of dawn that Lu Qiu gets the trust of the military?


    No, it''s better.


    Chu Feng and Lu Qiu have an agreement, that is, Lu Qiu contributes his strength to the city of dawn, and the city of dawn agrees that in the event of foreign invasion, the city of dawn will stand in the front line.


    If the military also trusted Lu Qiu, the pressure on Dawning city would be much less.


    Whether it''s from the perspective of Dawning city or Huaxia, it''s a good thing.


    As for Lu Qiu''s array talent, didn''t he return to the city of dawn after his array talent was discovered? Although he didn''t come back long, he also made a lot of contributions to the defense facilities of the city of dawn. Even if he helped the military, he also reported a lot of fees to the city of dawn.


    As long as he can be useful, what does it matter if he is controlled by the city of dawn?


    Anyway, he will not harm the city of dawn.


    "Chu Feng, you seem to trust the military very much!"


    Su Yuan is acutely aware of one thing, that is, the foundation of Chu Feng''s mentality is based on his trust in the military.


    If it''s a power like the commercial league that is close to Lu Qiu, then Chu Feng will definitely make Lu Qiu and the one between the commercial League pay the price.


    Only the military, Chu Feng will not care.


    In other people''s eyes, Chu Feng may be afraid of the military, but Su Yuan, as one of Chu Feng''s closest friends, knows that Chu Feng is not afraid of the military at all. She only respects the military.


    "If the military is not trustworthy, Huaxia will be gone."


    Chu Feng Road.


    The military is not monolithic, nor is it completely guangweizheng, and sometimes it is powerless. But in this despairing world, it is the insistence of the military that has made Huaxia spend a decade of darkness, and let Huaxia keep its name instead of being scattered.


    What he wants to do and the road he wants to take is too dangerous.


    On this road, Chu Feng does not know when he will fall. He is not afraid of death, but he has to prepare a way for the people around him.


    In this way, he can let himself concentrate on the most difficult road.


    After explaining something to Su Yuan, Chu Feng went back to duanyun mountains and caves, and then continued to explore the situation here.


    However, in addition to exploring the possible locations of the mysterious ancient books, Chu Feng had another job to do, which was to explore the trends of the southern demons.


    In the next few days, Chu Feng found several slave hunting teams, and then killed some demons behind them, causing some riots again.


    On the tenth day of exploration in the duanyun mountain range, Chu Feng explored a place where Yuan Li gathered.


    Just as he was about to go for exploration, his mental power suddenly detected a figure.


    "Yiqiuling?"


    Chu Feng was a little surprised. His spiritual power found that under the duanyun mountains, hundreds of magic soldiers were chasing more than a dozen human beings, led by Yi Qiuling in a blue shirt.


    And Yi Qiuling''s escape direction is exactly where he is.


    "Is it a coincidence?"


    Although there are many coincidences in this world, Chu Feng believes in inevitability.


    This is not to say that he suspects that someone has arranged for him, but he thinks that there must be her reason for Yi Qiuling to choose this direction.


    The pursuers of the demons continue to hunt down Yi Qiuling and her teammates. Yi Qiuling constantly releases the ice and snow garden, transforms ice and snow flowers and plants, and delays the pace of the pursuers.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Feng is more convinced that Yi Qiuling should have a special plan.


    Others don''t know Yi Qiuling''s strength, but Chu Feng does. With all her strength, Yi Qiuling can bury these pursuers in an instant with ice garden alone.


    And her strong place is not just the ice garden.


    "You can''t escape. Let''s get rid of it."


    "Beauty, if you obediently obey us, we can consider letting go of your friends, otherwise, all of you must die here."Although that''s what I said, the magic soldiers who chased after me didn''t mean to keep their hands.


    Seeing that the two sides are getting closer and closer to each other, Chu Feng quietly hides. With Yi Qiuling, the situation is already under control. He doesn''t need to worry too much.


    The only thing he needs to worry about is whether he will mess up.


    After more than ten minutes, Yi Qiuling suddenly stops.


    "Why don''t you run away?"


    "Beauty, are you going to obey us?"


    The magic soldiers said frivolous words, but the sword in their hands mercilessly attacked Yi Qiuling and others, and didn''t mean to keep their hands.


    "Ice garden."


    In the face of the magic soldiers surrounded by her, Yi Qiuling appeared a blue light, and then a large number of ice and snow vines appeared under the ground, which entangled the magic soldiers.


    In less than three seconds, hundreds of magic soldiers were tied up.


    "You have such strength, why do you want to attract us?"


    A demon general wants to get rid of these ice and snow vines, but the ice thorns on the vines pierce into his skin, and the ice thorns with frozen breath enter his blood, making him unable to move.


    How is that possible? Why does this human have such strength?


    What''s more, why does she have the strength to wait until now?


    "Because I want to ask you something, but before that."


    Yi Qiuling said lightly, and then her eyes fell on the hidden position of Chu Feng not far away, "Lord of the dawn City, when do you want to hide?"


    Hearing Yi Qiuling''s words, her teammates all changed their faces.


    Is there anyone hiding around here?


    Seeing that he was found, Chu Feng was not surprised. Instead, he calmly came out of his hiding place and explained to Yi Qiuling, "I just happened to come here and see you working. In order not to disturb your plan, I hid myself. I have no other meaning."


    "Who would believe such a coincidence?"


    A woman sneers at Chu Feng in a cold voice.


    "Bang!"


    Yi Qiuling suddenly claps her hand on the woman''s chest and flies it out. More than 20 meters away, she falls heavily on a huge rock.


    "I believe it."

 Chapter 796

    The woman spat out a mouthful of blood. She raised her head and saw Yi Qiuling''s calm but emotionless eyes. The whole person shivered.


    "I''m sorry, I''m the one who''s good at asserting."


    She lowered her head and trembled as if she remembered something very frightening.


    Yi Qiuling nearby teammates, see this scene, also can''t help but back two steps, eyes are showing a look of fear.


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "it seems that the relationship between you and your teammates is very unique!"


    When a strong player chooses his teammates, he or she should choose a trustworthy person. Only in this way can he trust his back or rest at night and let others watch for him or her.


    Or choose someone who is as strong as yourself and has a good IQ.


    For the time being, such a person''s character is not to be mentioned, but their intelligence quotient can let them make a correct judgment. At least they can judge whether it is beneficial for both sides to cooperate or to stab each other in the back.


    But Yi Qiuling is different. Her friends'' eyes are full of fear. This fear is not only the fear of power, but also the memory of something terrible.


    It''s a unique way to get along.


    "They are useful, and I can''t kill them, but if they are released casually, it will do great harm to others. If they are placed beside me, it will do less harm to others."


    Yi Qiuling said without hesitation.


    Hearing Yi Qiuling''s comment, people''s eyes were full of shame and anger, but this kind of emotion didn''t last long, and was immediately replaced by panic.


    Chufeng suddenly realized, no wonder Yi Qiuling''s teammates and her contrast is so big.


    These people have good strength. The weakest one has reached level 6 and level 5, but they are all brainless. They are arrogant, as if they are the biggest in the world.


    Whether we met on the grassland or this time, we all proved this point.


    It''s normal for people with strength to despise the weak, but these people, regardless of the strength gap between the two sides, brazenly challenge the weak. That''s the brain problem.


    Chu Feng''s own strength has been very strong, but he will not easily make enemies, not because he is afraid of making enemies, but because it is unnecessary to do so.


    Do I have the ability to kill, so I have to kill?


    Do I have the invincible power to beat those who are weaker than me?


    Only people with low self-esteem can raise themselves by attacking others and satisfy their lofty vanity. People with real self-confidence simply disdain to do so.


    "Just now I heard you say that you want to extort confessions by capturing these demons alive? If I need help, I can offer some help. " Chu Feng looked at the demons who were bound.


    He also knows something about torture.


    No, he still has soul searching.


    Although it will have some impact on himself, if it is only a small number of trials, he can completely suppress that backfire.


    "You dream that our great demons will not yield like mole ants. No matter what means you use, we will not say anything."


    The general of the demon clan, sele neieba, shouts to Yi Qiuling and Chu Feng.


    "Is it?"


    Yi Qiuling just a smile, white as jade''s right hand on the head of the demon general, the demon leader a low, so coma in the past.


    After the demon general was in a coma, a virtual shadow of the demon general appeared beside him.


    Yi Qiuling said to his teammates, "you can ask."


    Then, Yi Qiuling''s teammates quickly came to the virtual shadow of the demon general and began to ask questions.


    "What''s the general situation of your demon world?"


    "How many troops did you invade the earth this time?"


    "What''s your plan to invade the earth?"


    These people are familiar with the beginning of the question, as if after professional training, and even paper and pen dedicated to recording.


    Judging from their proficiency, it is obvious that they are not doing this kind of thing twice at a time.


    Under their questioning, the demon generals began to answer their questions one by one.


    "The demon world is boundless, and the strong are like clouds. Our vision is limited, so we can''t see the place too far or too high from us. At the beginning of this invasion, we planned to invest 5000 demons to develop in Southeast Asia of your earth. In the early stage, the generals of the demons started their alien invasion plan I''m going to make it clear.


    Seeing Yi Qiuling''s means, even Chu Feng was a little chilly.


    Yi Qiuling has never shown such a method in the future. Of course, she is a lone walker. None of her teammates can live to the later stage.


    Therefore, Chu Feng did not know that Yi Qiuling had such means.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s surprised eyes, Yi Qiuling said:"In fact, it''s not very difficult. Water has memory. As long as there is water in the other person''s body, I can extract the memory from the other person''s body, but doing so will cause great damage to the other person''s soul and brain, and even kill him on the spot.


    After the demon hunter guild announced the harm of alien invasion, I secretly searched for the lives of these alien invaders, interrogated them for information about the alien world, and then sent it to the military. If you want, I can also send you a copy. "


    Chu Feng said with a bitter smile: "it seems that my means are still low-end."


    There are many strange people in this world. Among the human beings, there are also many talents. Some people were born for miracles.


    Yiqiuling''s ice and snow garden is a miracle, and the upgraded version of ice and snow garden, the mirror world, is beyond people''s cognition and subverts the traditional miracle.


    "There''s a specialty in the industry. I can''t do what you can do. So it''s normal that you can''t do what I can do? "


    Yi Qiuling said with a smile, "during this period of time, someone has brought great damage to the demon camp, so they will come out after meeting me and send so many troops to encircle and suppress me. It should be you who have caused them damage during this period of time!"


    Chu Feng nodded and did not deny it.


    Although he didn''t come specifically for the demons, it''s hard for him to be indifferent since he saw this kind of thing.


    It''s one thing to weaken the demons, but it''s another to do it or not.


    "But there should be something else for you to come here."


    Yi Qiuling looked at the mountain not far away. "You didn''t come here specially for the demons. You just happened to be on that mountain. Are you looking for something important?"


    Hearing Yi Qiuling''s words, Chu Feng''s eyes were full of vigilance.


    Yi Qiuling''s IQ is not low. He knows it.


    However, based on these words and my reaction, I can directly infer that I am looking for something here. Such intelligence quotient is really worthy of vigilance.

 Chapter 797

    "Are you not afraid to be scared when you say that?"


    For a long time, Chu Feng asked.


    "Not afraid."


    Yi Qiuling didn''t worry at all. "Although I don''t know what kind of person you are, for Huaxia, the existence of Dawning city is the luck of the whole Huaxia, and so is the existence of the demon hunter guild. The person who can establish the two will not be the enemy of Huaxia.


    If the people who have not set up the two are not trustworthy before they have the ambition of expansion and hegemony, there will really be no trustworthy people in this world. "


    "Maybe I''m just waiting for the moment?"


    Chu Feng''s look also became relaxed.


    "At least not now."


    Yi Qiuling is still calm, "if you are looking for something here, I can help you."


    Chu Feng fell into hesitation.


    Yi Qiuling is a trustworthy person. Even if the two sides are not friends or comrades in arms, they are trustworthy by their own character.


    But some things are not trustworthy.


    The mysterious ancient books are really too important for him. Even if Yi Qiuling can keep his heart, Chu Feng is not willing to take this unnecessary risk.


    He believes that with his own ability to find mysterious ancient books, why add a festival?


    He likes beautiful women, but he won''t lose his head because of them.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s hesitation, Yi Qiuling was not disappointed: "if it''s not convenient to say, it''s OK."


    "No, miss three, the demons are really crazy."


    A member in charge of the interrogation came to Yi Qiuling with a pale face and reported to her, "their real goal is to transform the earth into a brand new demon world. According to them, if they do this, the original life on the whole earth will be extinct, including human beings."


    But after he finished the report, he found that Yi Qiuling and Chu Feng didn''t change much.


    "Miss three, they want to transform the earth!"


    The reporter anxiously reminded again.


    In his opinion, this is very important information!


    Our purpose is to find out the plan of the demons? Shouldn''t you say something about each other''s crazy plan?


    However, why are they both indifferent?


    Chu Feng looked at Yi Qiuling sympathetically: "it''s really hard for you to have these people around."


    Yi Qiuling looked as usual. She didn''t feel angry that her subordinates were useless. Even her calm eyes didn''t have much waves.


    "I see. Continue the interrogation!"


    Yi Qiuling said to the interrogator, "we have plenty of time, so you can ask in detail as much as possible."


    "Yes


    The reporter had no choice but to leave.


    Seeing Yi Qiuling''s calm eyes, Chu Feng felt a chill in his heart.


    He knew that Yi Qiuling was not the kind of Saint who was too forgetful, but she was rather indifferent.


    At the beginning of the battle of Shuifu, Yi Qiuling also showed her anger at Shuifu, but this anger was not shouting, but using the coldest means to deal with each other without saying a word.


    But in the face of these teammates, Chu Feng only felt that Yi Qiuling was really peaceful.


    If his subordinates are so useless, or so stupid, Chu Feng won''t leave him even if he doesn''t kill him.


    Is there a lack of available people around you?


    Even if for special reasons, he had to go with such people. In the face of these people''s stupid behavior, Chu Feng could not be indifferent. At least he would clean up the other party, just like before the war in Shangjing, he used force to make the group of powers yield.


    If we can''t change the fact of forming a team with you, at least let you get out of the way.


    But Yi Qiuling didn''t have the slightest fluctuation.


    Forget it. Anyway, Yi Qiuling and I are not the same people. Just go our own way.


    Chu Feng thought to himself that although Yi Qiuling was beautiful, such a person was too hard to see through and communicate with each other. He could share weal and woe, but he could not live in the same room.


    Just as the trial continued, there was a loud sound of dragon chanting from duanyun mountain not far away. The sound was not far from the place where Chu Feng was hiding.


    The sound of dragon chant is graceful and long, as if calling for something.


    Chu Feng''s look was slightly cold. He had searched the place just now, but he didn''t find anything. Now there was the sound of dragon chanting. What''s the situation?


    Is it a coincidence?


    He knows that some things in the living space will gradually show up with the change of vitality on the earth, and fall from the deep space to the surface space.This is true of things, and so is biology.


    At this time, there was confusion in Yi Qiuling''s eyes: "there, it seems that something is calling me."


    "Calling you?"


    Chu Feng looks a little complicated. Duanyun mountain is related to the mysterious ancient books. Chu Feng is a must, but the things here are calling Yi Qiuling. What''s the situation?


    As if seeing through what Chu Feng thought in his heart, Yi Qiuling said: "although I don''t know what is calling me, but whether my identity also calls the owner of the token, I don''t have a good heart in the end. I won''t be fooled easily. I still have to confirm myself."


    Obviously, for those unknown things, Yi Qiuling also has a vigilant attitude.


    The last time Shuifu was born, I thought it was also a chance for human beings.


    However, the things in Shuifu do not pay attention to human beings at all.


    There must be something else in the plan of giving alms to human beings.


    Chu Feng said, "I''ll go with you, too."


    Now the situation of duanyun mountain seems to have some changes compared with the previous life. I don''t know whether this change is good or bad, but it''s related to the mysterious ancient books. Chu Feng will never shrink back.


    Yi Qiuling asked, "you are also here to find something. Have you accepted the call?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "my situation is a bit complicated. If I can find what I want, then I can give you all the gains of this trip."


    "Good."


    Yi Qiuling agreed, then waved her hand, and hundreds of magic soldiers fell to the ground at the same time. Only six magic soldiers with strong breath survived.


    "Cut off the limbs of these demon soldiers and send them to the nearest military camp."


    "Yes, miss three."


    They respectfully said to Yi Qiuling.


    After the explanation, Yi Qiuling and Chu Feng run towards the direction of the Dragon chant. Along the way, Chu Feng starts his mental investigation, but only sees a special fluctuation of Yuan force.


    Five minutes later, they came to a blank snow, in the snow, is a space channel, the sound of the dragon, is from inside.


    "I''ll see if there''s any danger."


    Chu Feng stopped, summoned a snow wolf, ordered it to enter the vortex channel.


    Three seconds later, the blood burning fur fell out of the space channel.

 Chapter 798

    Although the level of the snow wolf Chu Feng sent in is only six, the defense of the monster itself is stronger than that of human beings.


    The snow wolf of level 6 may be less defensive than the human warrior of level 7, but it''s still stronger than the power of level 7.


    However, such a powerful monster died just in front of him.


    "Is this a trap?"


    Yi Qiuling looks a little cold.


    "That''s not necessarily. Maybe this special space only allows specific people to enter!"


    Chu Feng''s expression makes people not happy and angry, "but if you guess wrong, even you and I may not be able to survive in the same place."


    "Then I''d better give up!" Yi Qiuling is about to leave.


    It''s stupid to place your life in the friendliness of your partner.


    This is not the problem of being afraid of death, but the problem of not being able to find death.


    And with the lessons of Shuifu, no matter Chu Feng or Yi Qiuling, they will not easily believe that the so-called relics are helpful to human beings.


    At least I don''t believe that the owners of these relics will help mankind for no reason.


    Chu Feng also turned to leave, but at the moment when he turned around, there was a wave of space, which expanded rapidly with the space channel as the core, enveloping Chu Feng and Yi Qiuling.


    "No!"


    Chu Feng struggles hard. Although he doesn''t know what''s in it, what''s in it is a temptation at the beginning. When he and Yi Qiuling are about to leave, they suddenly force themselves into it. Most of the things in it are bad for themselves.


    Otherwise, why use such means?


    The power of the Yuan government was launched, and the rules of life and death were all over Chu Feng''s body. A long black sword appeared in Chu Feng''s hand, which was just the sword of heaven''s punishment.


    He waved the sword of damnation, trying to break the space.


    However, as soon as the sword of heavenly retribution was solidified, it was cracked by an unknown force and restored to the most essential vitality between heaven and earth.


    Chu Feng stares big eyes, his unique skill is cracked like this?


    When he continues to move, his body disappears.


    The next moment, his body appeared from an empty place and landed on the ground. At the same time, a large amount of force gathered on his right hand, ready to move at any time.


    Yi Qiuling''s body appeared less than five meters away from him almost at the same time.


    Two people looked at each other, coincidentally close to some, look at the environment here together.


    He is on a black flat ground with a black ceiling on top of his head. He can''t find any light source, but he can see things inside. However, he can see things within a radius of several hundred meters. In this range, there is nothing except the ceiling and the ground.


    "Be careful, the things here may not be well intentioned, and controlling the things here is likely to be alive."


    Chu Feng reminds Yi Qiuling.


    Yi Qiuling nodded. If it wasn''t for ulterior motives, why did she force them in when they refused the temptation?


    Just in one eye, they decided to go together.


    This unknown place, if two people have to suspect each other, it is more difficult to resist the danger of being in the unknown place.


    "By the way, you didn''t feel the call until you heard the sound of the Dragon chanting!"


    Chu Feng said suddenly.


    When Yi Qiuling pretends to be chased by the demon soldiers, according to her, she just has to choose a place far away from the other party''s base camp, so that she can have enough time for interrogation.


    But why this place?


    In fact, there should be some coincidence factors. After all, Yi Qiuling should be relieved to some extent after seeing herself.


    Both sides have had the experience of fighting side by side. Even though they still have some doubts about each other, they can still trust each other in the face of the enemy.


    In addition, Yi Qiuling asked herself if she was looking for something here.


    If you are a normal person, your first reaction should be to ask what the other person is doing, not to ask a specific option. Isn''t that an excuse for the other person?


    Yi Qiuling is a wise man, and generally does not make common sense mistakes.


    Then there is another possibility that the other party is also looking for something.


    "Yes, it was about a month ago. I always felt that something was calling me here. In the process of searching here, I found the trace of the southern demons. Then I relaxed my search for that thing. Until you came, the call suddenly strengthened."


    Yi Qiuling did not deny, "now it seems that the other party should not only wait for me, but for both of us at the same time."


    Hearing Yi Qiuling''s words, Chu Feng''s eyes became colder.Of course, it''s not aimed at Yi Qiuling. After all, no one has the obligation to disclose his secret to unfamiliar people unconditionally.


    He just doesn''t like the feeling of being watched secretly, as if all his secrets are controlled by the other party, his actions and everything are controlled by the other party.


    "Wait, call?"


    Chu Feng''s heart was suddenly full of vigilance. Yi Qiuling was looking for something near here. She said that she was called by something.


    But don''t you also look for things around here?


    Of course, the reason why he came here to look for things was that the mysterious ancient books had an accident here, and he had to get the mysterious ancient books.


    However, Yi Qiuling''s words are not necessarily true.


    Is there such a possibility that calling is just an excuse, and Yi Qiuling knew from the beginning that something useful to herself was hidden in the duanyun mountains? Just as she got the mysterious ancient books in the future, Yi Qiuling knew where that thing was.


    Of course, Chu Feng doesn''t think that what Yi Qiuling is looking for is the same as himself. If what Yi Qiuling is looking for is also a mysterious ancient book, he doesn''t worry.


    The knowledge recorded in the mysterious ancient books is all inclusive. Of course, the contents recorded in the mysterious ancient books do not mean that they are complicated. The road of the mysterious ancient books was originally based on the Yuanfu, which created its own road. It is also all inclusive.


    Yi Qiuling''s strength lies in her specialization.


    When a person understands the law to a certain extent, he will go by analogy and understand other similar laws.


    Yi Qiuling must have reached that point, but the way she used in later generations is based on water, without impurities.


    With Chu Feng''s understanding of Yi Qiuling, she can''t give up her own Tao and pursue others'' Tao.

 Chapter 799

    Chu Feng didn''t expose Yi Qiuling. In order to expose each other for such a small matter, the two sides may have a quarrel when they are in danger.


    Pretending to be confused is sometimes a better choice.


    They kept a certain distance and walked forward side by side. After walking out of a distance of about 2000 meters, they saw a statue. It was only because the environment was too dark that they could not see the real face of the statue.


    "First, let''s see where it is."


    Chu Feng casually released a sun talisman. The sun talisman can release a lot of light and heat. It''s enough to kill the enemy. It''s just a small use for lighting.


    But when he called for the sun amulet, there was no reaction in his body.


    His eyes flicker a little imperceptibly. Yuan Fu can be hidden in the void. After drawing with Yuan Li in advance, it can be released directly when used.


    Although the level of Lieyang rune is very low, because of its special effect, Chu Feng drew a lot of them for standby.


    But now, these sun symbols drawn in advance can''t be used.


    "Where is this?"


    One of his own means was sealed, which made Chu Feng feel a little scared instinctively. This is a human instinct, but he soon overcame this emotion.


    The fact that the sun talisman cannot be used does not mean that he has lost his fighting power.


    He was ready to take out a red flame sword from the storage space, but when he was ready to open his personal space, he found that the internal space could not be opened.


    This kind of change makes his heart sink.


    Since even the storage space can not be used, that is to say, the nawufu also lost its effect here.


    Then, he began to communicate with Yuanfu with his mental power. This time, it was very smooth. His mental power soon communicated with Yuanfu and explored everything in Yuanfu.


    Since Yuanfu can still be used, it means that not all his means have been sealed.


    His heart read a move, a red flame sword fell in his hand.


    "Yuanfu can be used."


    Chu Feng was relieved. Anyway, he had the power to protect himself.


    Yi Qiuling took a look at Chu Feng: "can''t you use your special means?"


    "How do you see that?" Chu Feng asked.


    "My ice garden is out of use, too." Yi Qiuling said.


    "Ice and snow garden, isn''t it your unique skill?"


    Chu Feng was a little surprised that his Yuanfu couldn''t be used, but Yi Qiuling''s ice garden couldn''t be used. What''s the situation?


    "The ice and snow garden is indeed my unique skill, but the essence of this skill is to call the memory of water. In my eyes, all changes in the world are recorded by water. When I call the ice and snow garden, I don''t turn the water into the ice and snow garden, but let the water go back to what it used to be."


    Yi Qiuling simply explained the principle of the ice and snow garden, "but I can feel that the water in this world has no memory, as if all the water in this world has been like this since its birth, and has never experienced any change."


    "This is the water of the world from the beginning?"


    Chu Feng''s mind moved, "here is another world!"


    He didn''t know the specific principle of the ice and snow garden, but since Yi Qiuling said that the water in the world had not changed, there was such a possibility.


    Here, it''s another world.


    Only in another world can there be only one appearance from beginning to end.


    When he opened up Yuanfu, it was also a dead world. Although he could put life into it, it would only fade away gradually.


    Without the law of life and death, all life will only gradually return to the state of no life and no death.


    The yuan house in his previous life was a super large storage space for him.


    When he had this idea, when he observed the world, he found that there was no law of life and death in the world.


    Laws are invisible, but they can be touched. Every life is entangled by various laws.


    Because of the existence of Yuanfu, Chu Feng''s sense of the law, especially the law of life and death, is very clear, but in this world, he can''t feel the existence of the law.


    "Can''t I use my meta symbol because there is no law in this world? Or is there another reason? "


    After searching for a few seconds, Chu Feng suddenly uses his ChiYan sword to insert it on the ground.


    "Miso!"


    The ChiYan sword was inserted into the smooth ground like jade, but only half of it was inserted, and then it stopped. Chu Feng poured a lot of Yuan Li into the sword, so that the whole ChiYan sword fell into the ground, leaving only the hilt.


    "It seems that the world can''t be destroyed by force."


    Although Chu Feng didn''t use the inborn sword Qi, he also used a lot of strength in that sword just now. This opinion can only leave a scar on the ground. Even if he is exhausted, he can''t do any decent harm to the world. At most, he will make some sword marks."Refining."


    Chu Feng uses the unknown skill to give this place to Yuan Li who is the source of refining cost.


    But when he used the unknown skill, he found that the unknown skill had no reaction, even after the refining failure.


    "Where on earth is this?"


    Chu Feng''s heart, has been full of fear of the world.


    His Yuanfu can''t be used, which makes most of his strength unable to play. Now even his ability to refine everything can''t be used, and his ability is reduced again.


    However, he tried it in secret, and the innate sword Qi can still be used.


    Yi Qiuling looked at Chu Feng''s attempt, and a brilliant light flashed through her beautiful eyes: "the rules here seem to be specially used to restrain your ability."


    A word awakens the dreamer.


    Yi Qiuling''s ice and snow garden can''t be used, not because she can''t use the water system, but because the world is a dead world, she can still use the power of the water system, still can shape, just can''t show the unique skill of ice and snow garden.


    But Chu Feng''s ability can not be used, but it seems to be deliberately targeted by the law.


    "It''s so weird here. If you can''t find anything useful, you''d better leave here." Chu Feng Road.


    "Do you have a way out of here?" Yi Qiuling was a little surprised.


    "Well! If you want to leave, I can see you off first, but the way I see you off must be kept secret. " Chu Feng Road.


    Yuanfu can use it. He should be able to leave here.


    Although it may expose the existence of Yuanfu, real smart people should be able to guess that Chu Feng''s body has a world with him. If it is really exposed, it''s nothing.


    "Then send me away! I don''t like it here Yi Qiuling said.

 Chapter 800

    What Yi Qiuling likes is the world where water has memory, so that she can see the wonderful world through water and interact with water.


    But the water in this world is dead.


    Even if there is any special treasure in the world, she doesn''t want to stay here more.


    It''s disgust from the soul.


    "Well, don''t fight, I will send you to a separate world, where someone will guide you to leave that world, and the exit is the city of dawn."


    Chu Feng put a hand on Yi Qiuling''s shoulder and was about to send her away.


    Three seconds later, nothing changed.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Yi Qiuling asked. She didn''t resist just now, and she didn''t feel any force acting on her. It was Chu Feng who had the problem.


    Chu Feng left Yi Qiuling''s shoulder with a gloomy look, and then tried to put the ChiYan sword into the world of Yuanfu. However, the ChiYan sword didn''t move.


    He took out a bamboo from Yuanfu world, and then brought out a wolf cub.


    The process of removing objects or creatures from Yuanfu world is very smooth, but if you put the objects back into Yuanfu world, you can''t do it.


    He didn''t feel any obstacles, he just couldn''t do it.


    It''s just like people are not born to fly. It''s not that there is something on your head that can''t fly, but that you don''t have wings.


    Now, that''s how he feels.


    It''s not that he encountered obstacles when he put the goods into yuan mansion, but that he couldn''t put them in at all, as if this was normal.


    Yi Qiuling didn''t speak. She also saw that Chu Feng was more limited than they expected.


    "Chu Feng, look!"


    Yi Qiuling suddenly points to the bamboo and the snow wolf in Chu Feng''s hand.


    Chu Feng looked in the direction she pointed out, and then his pupils shrank. He saw that the bamboo became yellow with the speed visible to the naked eye, and gradually lost his voice.


    The snow wolf is the same, its life is more and more weak, although it can persist for a longer time, but the loss of life is also a matter of time.


    Chu Feng thought for two seconds, then took out a bottle of water.


    This is a bottle of Yuan water.


    After taking out Yuanshui, there was no change.


    You know, if Yuanshui enters the earth world, the vitality in it will dissipate in the air and become the most original vitality between heaven and earth.


    But in this space, Yuanshui has no change.


    Yi Qiuling stretched out her hand, and a snow bamboo appeared in her hand.


    Seeing Yi Qiuling''s action, Chu Feng thinks deeply. Is this the essence of the ice garden that Yi Qiuling said?


    In her eyes, the water in the bamboo used to make bamboo.


    Then, she can restore the water to the appearance of bamboo.


    Yi Qiuling said: "I can feel that when the bamboo appeared in the world, the water of the world recorded the appearance of bamboo, but now the mark is being erased. As time goes on, the mark will eventually disappear."


    "Is it not that the water in this world has not experienced any changes, but that the traces that once existed have been erased?"


    Chu Feng is thoughtful.


    Yi Qiuling nodded: "it''s very possible that I can feel that there is no life in this world. There are living materials in this world. In the end, they will return to death."


    Chu Feng entered the world of Yuanfu, then wrote a letter with mental control paper and pen, and handed it to the hellhounds who were in charge of the dark army in the world of Yuanfu.


    "Help me inform Lu Ming, let him have time to do according to the instructions in my letter. In addition, I have informed the mountain giant, so that people who have my soul mark will not be intercepted when they enter the yuan mansion. Let Zhang Ziqing and Su Yuan come in, and I have something to explain to them."


    He was able to connect with the real world, and now only the original and hellhounds are left.


    Although it can also be connected with Mountain Giants, it is too late for Mountain Giants to develop their intelligence, and the video of developing their intelligence is different from that of human beings, so they can only understand his words, but can not express his orders, let alone hand over the things he told others.


    As for the imprint of the soul, this is something that every seven level strong person can do.


    The seventh level, in the divine world, also has a name, which is called yangshenjing.


    As the name suggests, this realm is dedicated to the promotion of the soul.


    No matter how talented a person is, it will take a long time to accumulate in this realm, otherwise it may affect the future development.


    Chu Feng has been very skilled in the use of mental power since he was born again. In recent months, after entering the seventh level, the growth of mental power has made great progress.


    In the past, he was able to leave his soul mark on the people around him for more than a month. Now his soul mark can last for three years.Originally, he didn''t want to expose Yuanfu''s affairs, but he didn''t know how long he would stay in this strange space, so he had to.


    "Yes, master."


    The hell double headed dog, who is in charge of Yuanfu, receives the order and goes to the real world through the channel.


    People in dawning city are already familiar with hellhounds, so this process will not be hindered. As long as hellhounds appear outside dawning City, Su Yuan will take the initiative to come out.


    After the return of the spirit, Yi Qiuling saw Chu Feng open his eyes and asked casually, "are you connecting with the outside world after your spirit has been away for so long?"


    "Have I been away long?"


    Because it took time to communicate between the two circles, Chu Feng spent a total of 10 minutes. He planned to wait until Su Yuan entered Yuanfu to explain more things.


    "Well, about two hours!"


    Yi Qiuling took out a pocket watch from her arms. "Now many electronic devices are out of order. Fortunately, the mechanical watch can still operate as usual."


    "More than two hours?"


    Chu Feng''s mind was shocked, and then he took out two mechanical watches from Yuan''s house. These were the things he collected at the beginning of his last life. But later, because of the rapid development, many things were left unused by her, and now she wants to use them.


    Two mechanical meters are adjusted at the same time, one is placed in Yuanfu, the other is placed beside them, and they begin to compare the time and speed.


    One minute after the time in the mysterious space where Chu Feng is, Chu Feng''s mind enters the yuan mansion, only to find that the time has only passed five seconds.


    After several times of confirmation, Chu Feng told Yi Qiuling.


    "I don''t know whether this is good news or bad news. The time flow here is different from that of the outside world, which is 12 times different. That is to say, if we have been here for the past 12 days, the outside world will only pass one day."


    "It should be good news, so that even if we are stuck here for a long time, we won''t be too out of touch with the real world." Yi Qiuling said with a smile.

 Chapter 801

    Although that''s what she said, Yi Qiuling had some bitterness in her eyes.


    It may not be too long for them to be out of touch with the real world, but God knows how long they will be trapped here?


    After Su Yuan and Zhang Ziqing came to Yuanfu, Chu Feng explained that they would come to Yuanfu at least once a day to report the real world situation, in the form of paper and pen. If there was anything important, they would write it down with paper and pen and send it back to Yuanfu.


    It''s not that Chu Feng is very concerned about his control over dawning city.


    In fact, it happened more than once that Chu Feng left the city of dawn for a month or two. Now that he has been away for only a few days, no one feels abnormal.


    What he worried about was whether the enemy would take the opportunity to attack dawning city after he was trapped here.


    If the person who trapped himself here is also his own enemy, it is very likely.


    However, for three consecutive days, there was no abnormality in the city of dawn.


    Su Yuan did not immediately block the news that Chu Feng could not return to the city of dawn, but pretended that everything was as usual. Anyway, the people in the city of dawn were used to the disappearance of the Lord.


    As long as the equipment forged by the ancient Chinese and the grey dwarves is continuously transported from the Yuan government, the people of Dawning city will be full of confidence in the future of Dawning city.


    However, three days in the real world is 36 days in the mysterious space.


    In these 36 days, Chu Feng occasionally entered the yuan house to check the situation, but Yi Qiuling had nothing.


    Beside her, Chu Feng was the only one.


    In more than a month, Chu Feng and Yi Qiuling made all kinds of attempts. They tried to destroy the ground and ceiling here, but in vain. On the contrary, they spent a lot of money for no reason.


    So after trying for a while, they gave up.


    Chu Feng summoned a long abandoned armored car from the yuan mansion. It was the booty he collected from Jinling creature. With his strength gradually enhanced and the popularity of hell nightmare horse, the armored car had been abandoned, but it was not scrapped because it was in the yuan mansion.


    The weapons on the armored car have been removed by him, so the mobility has become much bigger.


    Now Chu Feng and Yi Qiuling are sitting in an armored car, and they keep flying away every day. There is no need to worry about the fuel problem. In Chu Feng''s Yuanfu, they have eliminated more than one gas station.


    Because he was too bored in the car, Chu Feng studied the engine again, and asked Su Yuan to entrust the military to ask for a drawing of the rocket and high-speed rail power system. Then, with the help of Yuan Lingdao''s computing power and Tiandi seal, he transformed some special armored vehicles.


    Now, the speed of Chu Feng''s armored car has reached 1200 per hour.


    fortunately, the shell of the armored car has been replaced by the material of black iron and black iron alloy. Otherwise, the armored car may burn just because of the friction with the air.


    It is worth mentioning that although the rules of the world are different from those of the earth, they are also very similar. The air also contains oxygen, and the content is similar to that of the earth.


    This is more than a month of travel, let Chu Feng some irritable.


    For a month in a row, what he saw was the same scene, which really made people crazy. It was that Chu Feng was able to communicate with the real world through Yuanfu.


    Yi Qiuling, however, watched the boring scenery for more than a month.


    Chu Feng is not the kind of person who can chat with others to relieve boredom, so he doesn''t know how to comfort Yi Qiuling. Fortunately, Yi Qiuling is meditating most of the time, and the interference is not serious.


    A month later, Chu Feng stopped to look at the traces on the ground.


    After checking, Chu Feng began to turn around. After a while, he stopped at a place.


    "Did you find anything?"


    Yi Qiuling asked with expectation in her voice.


    In this more than a month''s time, two people are almost repeating the same thing, now Chu Feng suddenly has such a strange move, of course, she is full of expectations.


    "Unfortunately, this discovery is not a good thing."


    Chu Feng inserted the ChiYan sword at his waist into the ground, but it was not hindered, because there was a groove here, which was just able to hold the ChiYan sword.


    "When we were walking just now, I scanned the ground with mental energy for 4 weeks and found that there were some slight marks on the ground. Although they were not obvious, they were obviously different from the surrounding environment. After careful observation, it turned out that they were the marks produced by the burning of gasoline."


    Chu Feng''s reply let Yi Qiuling feel very disappointed, "I went back here along the opposite direction, and found the sword mark that I left here at the beginning, that is to say, we went back to the origin again in this month."


    Yi Qiuling was silent for more than ten seconds before she said slowly, "is this a round ground similar to the earth?""Maybe, maybe not. After all, we have a ceiling on our head. If the ground under our feet is round, the ceiling on our head should also be round. If the ball is too small, we should be able to irradiate an arc-shaped surface when we irradiate it in the distance with strong light, but this is not the case."


    Chu Feng shook his head, "people''s left foot and right foot will have errors, the car''s left wheel and right wheel will also have errors, even after modification, let the error infinitely close to 0, but after all, it can''t really be 0, can''t walk completely along a straight line, so even if we walk in the same direction, a great probability will return to the origin."


    Yi Qiuling was silent and disappointed. It was not her first experience.


    In this month, she thought about countless ways to leave, but in any case, she could not think of how to leave here.


    Here seems to be an endless cage, people can not escape.


    Even if it''s broken, you can''t find the kind of fence.


    "If there is no way to escape from the distance, maybe we can do it in another way, that is to break the space with direct force."


    Seeing the gloom in Yi Qiuling''s eyes, Chu Feng comforted, "those who are strong in the holy steps can directly break the space with their strength. What''s more, I have a sense of space. Although there is no scenery here, there is still plenty of vitality, so it''s OK to cultivate. If we can cultivate to the holy steps, we can break the space, even if we enter the space and leave If I open here, at least I can find my Yuanfu coordinates and go back to the original world. "


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, Yi Qiuling didn''t have much fluctuation.


    She is not the kind of young people who are enthusiastic after one or two words of encouragement.


    Looking at the stereotyped scenery around, Yi Qiuling frowned slightly: "I always feel that this should not be the real way for us to leave this space."

 Chapter 802

    "I feel the same way."


    Chu Feng looked around. "If there is a person behind all this, it should not be difficult for the other party to kill us. If they want to torture us, they should not use such low-end means. After all, I can take something out of the Yuan government.


    What''s more, they didn''t stop us from committing suicide. If they want to torture us to collapse, we have at least one option to commit suicide. "


    Although I didn''t try, suicide should be easy.


    Chu Feng took out more than one life from the yuan mansion. These creatures gradually lost their lives in this world. However, the higher the level of the creatures, the longer they existed.


    This shows that there is at least the option of death in this world.


    Also, the quality of vitality in this world is very high.


    The vitality of heaven and earth is just like the soil. No matter whether the soil is fertile or not, if even the life walking on the land can''t bear it, no matter how abundant the vitality is, the significance is not too great.


    The vitality of heaven and earth here is not very strong, but the carrying capacity is very high.


    According to Chu Feng''s prediction, even the saint level strong can carry.


    After all, he is from the future, only one step away from the final holy steps, and his understanding of the environment is also very high.


    If you really want to kill two people, or make them break down, why create such an environment?


    "Although there are a lot of criticisms about exam oriented education, one thing is very praiseworthy, that is to let students guess the meaning of the questioner."


    Yi Qiuling stepped down from the armored car and looked at the ceiling less than 10 meters above her head. "The other party didn''t let us in until we both appeared at the same time. If we wanted to leave, we were directly pulled in by the other party. Then the other party''s purpose should be hidden in this heaven and earth, as well as the two of us."


    Try to figure out the intention of the questioner.


    Chu Feng was a little upset about this. He hated being controlled by others and didn''t like to speculate on other people''s thoughts.


    In his status, it should be someone else who tries to figure out his mind to please him.


    But now, in the middle of the Jedi, they had to.


    Yi Qiuling took down a flashlight from the car and illuminated it on the ground: "the material of the ground here is very solid. We have studied it, but we don''t know what it is. So is the ceiling. The environment here is too single. I think the key to breaking the situation should be on you and me."


    Said, her eyes fixed on Chu Feng.


    Her meaning is very obvious, that is, since the key to break the game lies in two people, both sides should not have any concealment, otherwise, it may be two people.


    Looking at Yi Qiuling''s eyes, Chu Feng is just silent.


    With the energy of the next 10 years, he has developed the habit of defending anyone, even those close to him.


    Even if the person around you is absolutely trustworthy, you can''t guarantee that he will be drunk or inadvertently reveal some of your key information.


    Chu Feng is like this. After he established his survival base, there were also a group of people who died for him.


    When he wandered as a demon hunter, he also had brothers of life and death.


    They can entrust life and death, but if you give the secret to them to protect, it is not much different from testing human nature.


    As long as one person knows, it may be known by the second and third person.


    It is when you face the enemy, your teammates cast a confident look at you, and you may be found and analyzed by those who want to.


    So far, no one knows all his cards.


    But now they are in the middle of the Jedi, although the environment here is not fatal, but some dangerous, but even more uncomfortable than life.


    The endless loneliness and monotonous scenery can really make people crazy. Chu Feng is not sure what kind of things she will do if she makes Yi Qiuling crazy.


    For Chu Feng''s silence, Yi Qiuling did not force her.


    Now the two have enough time, and she has enough patience.


    "We can try it."


    Chu Feng sat on his knees. He decided to tell some of the truth. If he could solve the problem, he would have to find another way. "My adventure came from a heritage treasure, which recorded a lot of knowledge and the use of various powers"


    he did not tell the way to obtain the mysterious ancient books, nor did he say that it came from the source What is his adventure? He just briefly described the nature of Yuanfu.


    About the knowledge in ancient books, he is a little flustered.


    That is, he has only the upper part, not the lower part.


    In fact, this is not all a lie, because some things can be understood only when his own soul level is high enough, so he did not record those things that he did not understand, which is equivalent to only reading half of them, and the rest is looking for them here.However, this kind of thing should not have much to do with the overall situation.


    Finally, he added:


    "my own talent is not too high. I get everything because of that inheritance. Even if this inheritance is a trap, I have built a city of dawn by this inheritance. My harvest is enough. Even if I die in this inheritance, I have no complaints."


    What he said is half true, but most of it is true.


    Without the knowledge in the mysterious ancient books, he could never have come to the present situation.


    After all, he knew how hard the road of warrior was.


    In the next three years, the warrior will be regarded as the last retreat for those who can''t wake up and have a power the day after tomorrow. Even if he can be reborn, his achievements will be limited only by his practice.


    Now, with these things, he built the city of dawn.


    Even if he died now, the city of dawn suffered a heavy blow, but with the wealth he accumulated and the foundation he left behind, it was enough to make the city of dawn run for a long time.


    Even if it''s down, it''s a skinny camel bigger than a horse.


    However, he will not be appointed so easily. If his inheritance is really a trap, he will fight to the end even if he dies.


    In his previous life, even if he had no ancient books, even in the most desperate situation, he never gave up the hope of survival, and never compromised with the dangerous environment.


    Now, even if he lost all the things he got from the ancient books, he could not give up before his life came to an end.


    "Yuanfu."


    Yi Qiuling murmured to herself.

 Chapter 803

    "Have you ever heard of Yuanfu?" Chu Feng was a little surprised.


    "Perhaps! In ancient legends, were there not Qi practitioners in the pre Qin period and ancient monks who could draw talismans? In addition to being able to hide in the void, the two have the same effect. "


    Yi Qiuling said, "in the records of our Yi family, there are also records of monks. It''s just that the relationship between the monks and the Warriors is too complicated, and the dragon can''t see the head without the tail, so there are not many records. We can only be sure that the monks really exist."


    Chu Feng was not surprised.


    According to the information he got from Xuantian mansion, about a thousand years ago, the last inspector of heaven and earth came to the world to travel with people, and he realized the truth.


    After all, that poem came from a thousand years ago.


    It''s not surprising that some legends will be left behind if the three holy places'' masters often incarnate into the human world.


    "If the way of talisman really exists, then my means should be more advanced than those recorded in history! After all, I don''t need the help of Rune paper or cinnabar. "


    Chu Fengdao, something in the mysterious ancient books, is really very high-end.


    Among other things, the mark of hell''s three headed dog is something that helps him a lot.


    "It''s not necessarily that the birth of anything new, except by chance, is related to the environmental background and the constraints of the social environment. Your means may be more brilliant, but it can only be used after the drastic changes of heaven and earth. If you are in a powerless environment, can''t your means be used?"


    Yi Qiuling puts forward different opinions, but her opinions are not just for opposition, but for a new idea. "For example, in this environment, you can''t use this high-end method, but if you change this method, try to use it on runes or weapons?"


    "How to depict Yuan Fu on Fu paper?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes lit up. He always thought that Yuan Fu without paper was more convenient and more advanced. Sometimes he would seal Yuan Fu on weapons, perhaps for special purposes or for others to use.


    In essence, it is the means to seal Yuanli.


    However, sometimes advanced does not necessarily mean universal.


    Chu Feng took out a piece of bamboo and cut it into bamboo slices with his inborn sword Qi. Then he sketched and depicted it with Yuan Li.


    What he portrays is a very simple fire controlling symbol, which makes him not know whether he has portrayed thousands or tens of thousands of times.


    Unlike before, when Yuan Fu was sealed on objects, this time Chu Feng began to depict them directly.


    Only a few seconds later, the bamboo sheet ignited without fire.


    "It can be done."


    Although he failed for the first time, Chu Feng didn''t mean to be discouraged. Instead, he continued to depict Yuanfu. After two failures, Chu Feng finally succeeded in depicting a real Yuanfu in bamboo.


    After the success, Chu Feng launched Yuan Fu.


    Bamboo burning up, a fire burning in front of Chu Feng, and soon extinguished down.


    Chu Feng''s eyes are full of excitement. Although the power of depicting Yuanfu on bamboo is much weaker than hiding in the void, and there are great limitations, it is like a milestone. That is, he can finally show his Yuanfu skills in this strange space.


    Since he can use Yuanfu, he will be able to use the most unique knowledge he created based on Yuanfu.


    If that move is displayed, maybe it can break the space here without using the holy steps.


    After a month of silence, Chu Feng finally found a way out.


    However, he did not rush to try, but looked at Yi Qiuling, waiting for her honesty.


    Just now, I told some secrets about myself. Now it''s time to change to Yi Qiuling.


    This is a tacit equality.


    Yi Qiuling has a look of recalling in her eyes:


    "I''m a descendant of the Yi family in Luocheng of the guwu family. Since I was a child, guwu''s talent has been very high, and because I don''t like power, I''m very popular. But what I like more is poetry and ode. Well, it''s off topic. What I practice is one of my family''s skills, ice spirit and dark energy, which is a skill with ice attribute ¡£


    However, in the process of cultivation, I found that there were great defects in the family skill, so I kept improving in the process of cultivation, making this skill more and more powerful. Later, I learned that it was not the defect of this skill, but because it hurt the practitioners too much. If it was improved rashly, it would only make people crazy, Make yourself an ice sculpture.


    The improved method is only suitable for me, so I practiced it without any guidance. Later, the Apocalypse broke out, and I woke up to the power of water system. At the same time, I had a deeper understanding of the method. However, in the process of continuous improvement, I found that maybe my method was not improved by me. "Yi Qiuling stopped for more than 20 seconds before continuing to say: "there is a saying that the article is made by nature. I feel like this. It seems that this skill is born. I just found the existence of this skill and let it shine again on me.


    Later, I learned more and more secrets, and the speed of strength improvement was faster and faster. But the more strength improved, I felt that these things did not belong to me. Until one day, I heard the sound of water, felt the memory and emotion of water, and created the ice snow garden.


    When this move was created by me, I suddenly had an idea that everything I learned and understood in the past seemed to exist for this moment. "


    Is that so?


    Chu Feng feels something in his heart. If so, the situation may be more difficult than him.


    All he learned came from the mysterious ancient books, but even if he was separated from the mysterious ancient books, at least he had the skill of innate sword Qi.


    Although the strength will be greatly reduced, at least some of them really belong to themselves.


    But Yi Qiuling is not the same. She understands everything by herself, but at the end of the comprehension, she finds that the things she understands are not completely her own.


    Yi Qiuling continued: "I don''t know what the meaning of the existence of this world is, but in this month, I found that losing the ice and snow garden is not a bad thing. It seems that after breaking away from this move, the remaining things belong to me."


    Something of your own?


    An aura flashed in Chu Feng''s mind.


    He stretched out his hand, and a flame appeared in his hand. This was not the result of his controlling fire with the power of Yuan Fu, but he had already understood the power of fire after he used a lot of fire elements.


    In other words, the change of the nature of the flame is what belongs to itself.


    Then, an invisible sword Qi appeared on his hand.


    This is innate sword Qi, the only martial arts he controls.


    "My own things..." Chu Feng murmured to himself, "are Yuanfu and Yuanfu really my own things?"

 Chapter 804

    Just like when primary school students learn to write or draw at the beginning, the teacher will teach them hand in hand, but even if it''s hand in hand, after repeated several hundred times, it''s time for you to write by yourself.


    There are thousands of Yuan Fu in the mysterious ancient books, and Chu Feng only chose a part to learn.


    But this part, Chu Feng did not know how many times.


    After Yi Qiuling''s reminding, Chu Feng realized that he was just used to using Yuanfu. Even without Yuanfu, he could use these things.


    At the beginning, it was a bit strange, but Chu Feng''s progress was faster and faster.


    In less than five hours, Chu Feng has been able to skillfully manipulate samadhi fire to form what he wants, and the method of thunder and lightning is the same.


    "In this way, Yuanfu is more like a teaching method."


    If Chu Feng is thoughtful, his understanding of Yuanfu has a new direction.


    Of course, he would not be silly to master all the Yuanfu he had learned, because it was totally unnecessary and he could not learn it.


    What he wants to do, first of all, is the unique skill of Tianqian series.


    Secondly, it is the very important seal technique of trapped heaven lock and tied God lock.


    If he uses these meta symbols to combine powerful killing moves or very useful moves, he can consider learning them. But for those moves that are unimportant and only used as auxiliary moves, he only needs to learn to use them. There is no need to study them in depth.


    From this point of view, Yuanfu can let him learn how to kill first, and then gradually study the principle and evolutionary version of killing. In this way, compared with other people''s inability to control the direction of the moves he wants to develop, he doesn''t know how much more convenient and fast it is, and he has no basic worries.


    After thinking about this, Chu Feng felt a little strange.


    If the space they live in can help him learn meta symbols more deeply, this is a very useful place for him.


    However, according to his and Yi Qiuling''s analysis, the controllers behind them should be unkind to them. How can they be given a chance to learn?


    Do you want to pour cold water on them when they are most excited?


    Can anyone be so boring?


    But anyway, since this is an opportunity to improve his strength, or completely control his own strength, Chu Feng is not willing to miss it.


    "Yi Qiuling, I can give you some usage of water system Yuanfu and some materials. You can try them. Can you get inspiration from these moves?"


    Chu Feng said, burning some Yuan Fu on the bamboo and giving it to Yi Qiuling.


    I am about to enter the stage of research. If Yi Qiuling has nothing to do, she will fall into loneliness again. This kind of loneliness can make people crazy.


    Yi Qiuling didn''t refuse, but seriously studied the Yuanfu that Chu Feng taught her.


    Now that he has a new research direction, Chu Feng is also immersed in his unique study. His understanding of thunder and fire continues to deepen, and then comes the penetrating Yuan Fu, which is almost unreasonable and can penetrate everything, even space.


    It took Chu Feng only three days to master the study of explosive fire and explosive thunder, but it''s not as easy to depict them on bamboo.


    However, it took Chu Feng 15 days to get to the point where he could barely use it freely. That is to say, he directly ignored the steps of depicting the original symbol and used it directly. He didn''t know how long it would take to depict it in material.


    However, this is enough for Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng combines the explosive flame symbol and the thunder explosive symbol, and then with the piercing yuan symbol, a gun of heavenly retribution flashing with thunder light appears in Chu Feng''s hands.


    Although it''s just a rudiment, Chu Feng''s excitement is even more joyful than the realization of the complete version of natural calamity. It''s just like the farmers who see their hard-working crops and finally grow fruitful fruits. This is a kind of human''s heartfelt pleasure for harvest.


    With such a beginning, the next step will be faster.


    Chu Feng took time to see the progress of Yi Qiuling.


    It took Yi Qiuling only one hour to master the use of ice and snow Yuan Fu, ice Yuan Fu, ice arrow Yuan Fu and ice gun Yuan Fu.


    Chu Feng wanted to teach her more, but she refused.


    "I have already understood the essence of meta symbols. Even if I were taught more ways to depict meta symbols, it would only increase the breadth of my understanding of meta symbols, not the depth. If I can understand the rules of meta symbols from these means, it doesn''t matter whether you teach me more usage of meta symbols


    In this month of Chu Feng''s research, Yi Qiuling also made great progress.


    Chu Feng gave her some cryolite excavated by Lake Baikal, so that she could have materials to practice. Chu Feng didn''t think it was a waste. After all, he was helping Yi Qiuling.


    When Chu Feng asks about the progress, Yi Qiuling takes out a scepter."Try pouring Yuanli in."


    After taking the scepter, Chu Feng poured Yuan Li into it. He only felt that Yuan Li had undergone a series of changes in the scepter, and then a cold air appeared at the top of the scepter, which sealed up a pile of discarded bamboo not far away.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were full of surprise.


    Not to mention the power of the scepter, the main reason is that what he just poured in is the element force without attributes, but the element force without attributes exerts the power of ice.


    "The biggest difference between the so-called Yuanfu and the powers of the psionic is that through the structure of Yuanli, Yuanli can directly change its attributes and form, and be in a stable structure. In this way, one can use the whole series of powers and store power only by controlling Yuanli."


    Yi Qiuling explained: "you can seal the power of Yuanfu in the weapon and pursue an instant explosion. But if you do the opposite, you can portray Yuanfu reversely and form a space outside the structure of Yuanli to forbid Yuanli. When you infuse Yuanli, you will automatically generate the power of Yuanfu.


    In other words, it is equivalent to making a mold to produce parts. If you pour Yuanli glue into it, you can produce finished products through this mold.


    Of course, there is another defect in this way, that is, it loses the function of preservation. When the mold is full, these forces that have no place to vent must be released, otherwise it will hurt the mold itself. "


    "It''s already good."


    Chu Feng''s heart has been full of shock, "such a way of thinking, is simply an enhanced version of enchantment weapons, only with the structure, you can ignore the material to produce enchantment weapons."


    He can already foresee what kind of sensation such weapons will have when they are spread.

 Chapter 805

    The idea of enchanting weapons is similar to that of Yi Qiuling.


    However, enchant weapons have great defects. First, the damage of hollow structure to the weapon itself greatly shortens the life of the weapon.


    The second defect is the high requirement for materials.


    It has been nearly two months since the burning Protoss completely attached to the Terran. Not until now, humans have no control over the production method of enchanted weapons.


    It doesn''t mean that human''s talent is not enough. In fact, human''s talent is very powerful.


    However, the production of enchantment weapons is a complete discipline. If you can''t thoroughly understand this discipline, you can''t take out your own enchantment weapons.


    Standing among human beings, some experts who are good at refining utensils only learn the analysis and synthesis of materials.


    According to the military, it will be at least half a year before humans can produce their own enchanted weapons without relying on the burning Protoss.


    Yi Qiuling''s idea is the same as that of enchanting weapons, but Yuanfu has one characteristic, that is, as long as you draw such an energy structure, you can directly change the attributes, which can ignore the material. At most, it has certain requirements for the bearing capacity of the material.


    That is to say, if you use the method of reverse depicting meta symbols to make enchant weapons, you can achieve complete mass production, but it is relatively simple.


    "If you master the means of full mass production, I hope you can sell enchanted weapons at a lower price." Yi Qiuling said.


    "The price of weapons I sell is always very low. Among weapons of the same quality, my price is always the lowest." Chu Feng Road.


    Yi Qiuling did not deny this.


    She also became a member of the demon hunter guild and learned about the price of the guild.


    In the process of demon hunters always going to the summit, the price may rise a little, but when it comes to the original price of weapons, the price of weapons produced in dawning city is indeed the lowest.


    In addition, if it is sold to the military, there will be a 60% discount, so the profit margin of Dawning city will be smaller.


    Reducing the price is equivalent to subsidizing human beings.


    "Thank you."


    Yi Qiuling nodded, ready to continue to study Yuan Fu.


    "Don''t you have more to say?"


    Chu Feng continued to ask, "although I have some secrets that I didn''t tell you, those things should not be important, but you, there should be something very important that I didn''t tell you!"


    Yi Qiuling looked stiff and silent.


    "I understand your concerns, just like I''m not a familiar person to you, and I''m not a good person to ask myself. It''s normal for you to be wary of me, but if you need to keep a secret, which is related to whether we can leave, you''d better seriously consider it!"


    Chu Feng said, "the story you told is really important, but it ignores a more important thing, such as the reason why you left those pig teammates by your side."


    If those teammates around Yi Qiuling show up at Chu Feng''s side and don''t kill them on the spot, then Chu Feng is very kind.


    Chu Feng is not afraid of anything, but he will never tolerate those who make trouble.


    What kind of people do I want to fight against? Which round will you decide?


    He''s going to find a reason to kill all the powerful people like that.


    Chu Feng continued: "when I was on the grassland, I knew that you were a really smart person, and you were not the kind of person who didn''t know right from wrong, and there would be no lack of followers around you, but you just left that group of garbage around you, which was really polluting your eyes and ears.


    The reason you gave last time is that you can''t kill them, but leave these people by your side. These people don''t have the chance to do evil. On the contrary, they will have some use. This reason is really reasonable. However, I have another idea: if these people die, you won''t feel distressed or guilty! "


    At last, there was a haze in Yi Qiuling''s eyes.


    Her voice also became chilly: "you guessed right, I need some people to sacrifice, of course, to choose some damned people, so as to reduce the inner sense of guilt."


    In the meantime, Yi Qiuling''s indifferent temperament has changed.


    In the face of her changes, Chu Feng was not moved at all.


    "Now that we have started, let''s go on!"


    There was no change in his expression, as if he didn''t care at all.


    "After I understood the ice and snow garden, I found that I had been hindered by this move. I asked myself that no one on the earth with water system powers could perform the unique skill of ice and snow garden. However, before I came here, I realized that although ice and snow garden is a miracle, it is also a restriction."


    Yi Qiuling''s eyes became colder and colder. "I want to transcend the ice and snow garden, but no matter what I understand, I can''t transcend the category of dehydration. If I give up the ice and snow way, I will lose my greatest talent, so I think of another way.Since a person''s strength is unable to surpass the ice and snow garden and create his own unique learning, what about relying on the strength of others? Life is the greatest miracle in the world. Human beings are based on water. My water can record both the past life and human beings. "


    "So, on the surface, these people are ordinary people, but actually they have been gradually controlled by your power of using water, just like a puppet master manipulating a puppet. When you are finished, that is the day when these people completely lose themselves and their souls are gone?"


    Chu Feng speculated that his face remained unchanged.


    "Yes, in fact, I can also use some noble excuses to deceive myself. For example, I''m not for myself, I''m for the future of mankind, and let Huaxia have one more master. For example, these people should die, and I can also let them play a positive value, but I can''t deceive myself."


    Yi Qiuling said, "I first made such a determination. First I decided to sacrifice some talented people to improve myself. Then I took care of my image and wanted to keep a noble and elegant appearance in front of others. For the sake of my vain goddess image, I chose some people who I thought should be damned."


    At this point, Yi Qiuling''s eyes were full of Yin.


    Along with her whole body, there was a chill in her heart.


    Her original noble and elegant temperament has disappeared. Instead, she has a cold temperament, even full of evil.


    Her eyes, like autumn water, are also full of cruelty and pleasure, just like the villain boss who finally takes off all her disguises.

 Chapter 806

    In the face of Yi Qiuling''s change, Chu Feng didn''t show any surprise.


    In the future, Yi Qiuling is one of the top experts of human beings. She is a lone ranger. How can she be a pure and virtuous person who can grow up to be the top in this dark environment?


    Even the kind-hearted Zhang Ziqing, after being led by Chu Feng for a period of time, will learn mercilessly in the face of the enemy.


    A loner, where can you keep the good nature?


    However, if a hypocrite can disguise for a lifetime and do what a gentleman will do, no matter what his heart is, he can be called a true gentleman.


    Yi Qiuling''s future behavior, in the era of moral collapse, has been a moral benchmark.


    In the face of Chu Feng''s indifference, Yi Qiuling feels inexplicable embarrassment.


    After a few seconds, Chu Feng slowly said: "just a little thing, you feel guilty, it seems that your mentality has not fully adapted to this era! If you fully understand what I''m doing, you may turn around and persuade me to be kind. "


    "I''ve learned that dawning city has compiled your story into a propaganda story. You have indeed killed many people, but there is no one who doesn''t deserve to die, and you have saved more people." Yi Qiuling said.


    Not only Chu Feng, but also all those who are in high positions in China.


    There may not be many people who devote themselves to the country or the nation, but those in power do support the survivors.


    "In your eyes, I''m a decisive one, but more people are saved than those killed, and even contribute to the whole of China. But for me, there are hundreds of thousands of people who died directly or indirectly in my hands! I didn''t kill them for the sake of the nation. "


    Chu Feng said calmly, "it''s not for the sake of justice to fight against Jinling creatures, but for the sake of setting up the dawning city. If we want to set up the dawning City, we must get rid of this powerful enemy. I went to kill Longao in North China because of the hatred between us, not to save Huaxia from fire and water.


    For me, killing is not an end, but a means to achieve the end. If I don''t kill people, I can get what I want, I can not kill anyone, and I can be a saint to save people. But in order to achieve the end, I can kill 100000 people, 200000 people, or even more people without hesitation.


    If you want to kill me because of my bad intentions, you will have a chance to do it now. Even if you don''t consider whether you can succeed, do you think you can afford the consequences? "


    Yi Qiuling is silent. Of course, she can''t afford it.


    The city of dawn can be said to support half of the order of East China. The demon hunter guild is to transport a lot of medicine and equipment for the whole of China, and gradually improve the overall strength of China. Moreover, the existence of the demon hunter guild also makes many demon hunters have their own pride.


    If Chu Feng is gone and the city of dawn is declining, the demon hunter guild will surely fall apart.


    Even if someone can rebuild it, who can replace Chu Feng?


    However, because of Chu Feng''s wrong mind, he will be killed. Who will bear the collapse of order and the subsequent influence?


    Children like to talk about right and wrong, teenagers like to talk about right and evil, but adults must consider responsibility and consequences.


    Why did Chu Feng never regard the military as an enemy? He knew that both sides could not be enemies.


    It''s not that the military will relax its vigilance on him, nor that the military has 100% confidence in him, but that he knows that the military can''t afford to be an enemy.


    Chu Feng continued: "a person is not black or white. You should be able to figure out what kind of person you are. When you see injustice on the grassland, it''s you who stand up, calmly analyze the causes of things, and use wisdom to avoid conflicts. Shuifu is born, alert Shuifu, lurking in the dark, and it''s you who turn the situation around at the critical moment.


    It''s you who decide to sacrifice others for your own benefit. You don''t want to sacrifice the innocent. You decide to sacrifice unnecessary people, even those who bear such people around you.


    You are the one who adores vanity and noble image, and you are the one who looks like yiqiuling. "


    Chu Feng''s words constantly reverberate in Yi Qiuling''s mind, which has a great impact on her spirit.


    The powerful momentum erupted on Yi Qiuling, and the ice power centered on her began to spread. The ice and snow formed a mirror around her. There was a mirror reflecting Yi Qiuling''s figure, but in the dark environment, only beautiful outline was left.


    "I pretend to be noble, I love the image of pure and clean, I am greedy for vanity, and I sacrifice others selfishly, just to complete one of my own ideas ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Yi Qiuling walks in the mirror and looks at the image in the mirror.


    With her words, the surrounding light began to become bright, and the image in the mirror gradually became clear. Yiqiuling appeared in the mirror one by one.But the images in these mirrors look different.


    Some are noble and cool, some are gentle, some have eyes like autumn water, some are full of Yin, some are full of righteousness, but some are full of evil spirit ¡¤


    "are these me?"


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Yi Qiuling''s eyes are full of confusion.


    However, the confusion gradually dissipated.


    "I like water, but what I like is not the tenderness of water, but the coldness of water."


    "Water has a hundred forms, and man has a thousand faces."


    "Water has memory, records all living things in heaven and earth, and all things come and go, but what does this have to do with me?"


    "What I really love is myself. If I want to uphold justice, it''s not because of the justice in my heart or the benefits of justice, just because I like it."


    "I love vanity, I like clean appearance, I like beautiful appearance, maybe this idea is not right, but who dares to say that my love is wrong?"


    "Originally, the reason why I have been unable to get rid of the ice and snow garden is that no one can accept my true self. The ice and snow garden records the birth and death of all things, but what I really want is my life. The birth and death of all things are free and wonderful, but I just want my life to be wonderful."


    Yiqiuling''s eyes seem to become a mirror image. In her pupils, she reflects herself in the mirror image. Every yiqiuling has her own characteristics. Every yiqiuling is so real.


    "Bang!"


    All the mirrors were smashed at the same time, but the image of Yi Qiuling did not disappear, but like a phantom, she went to the center of Yi Qiuling.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Feng''s heart was full of shock.


    "Mirror world, this is mirror world!"

 Chapter 807

    The mirror world is a miracle beyond the ice garden.


    Although Yi Qiuling understood the mirror world under her own guidance, Chu Feng didn''t think it was her own credit.


    Where does thin hair come from without thick hair?


    Even Chu Feng thinks that if only Yi Qiuling is trapped in this space, without any interference from anyone, without any external material, Yi Qiuling may be able to recognize her heart more quickly, in this lonely world, to show her true side.


    Her own existence, to some extent, interferes with her.


    Yi Qiuling is not a person who can ignore other people''s eyes. At least now, she can''t do that. She loves vanity and likes to maintain her image in other people''s eyes, so she will keep a noble and elegant appearance at any time.


    When a mask is worn for a long time, it may become true.


    However, who said that this is the result of her disguise?


    Everyone has a love of beauty. Is it wrong to love beauty? What''s wrong with cherishing the image?


    Hear oneself say oneself, hypocritical oneself and why not oneself?


    When everything is quiet, Yi Qiuling seems to have returned to her original appearance. She is still the fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks, but it seems to be different.


    Her eyes are still as clear as autumn water, but it is no longer the past kind of semi disguised and semi real purity, but the return to nature after insight.


    Water benefits all things but does not fight. Water washes all things and water contains all things.


    Now yiqiuling''s mood is infinitely close to the road of water.


    "Thank you, Chu Feng."


    Yi Qiuling thanks Chu Feng.


    "Even without me, you can finally understand it!" Chu Feng was not greedy for merit.


    In front of today''s Yi Qiuling, Chu Feng doesn''t believe his mind can be concealed.


    Yi Qiuling shook her head: "in the end, it''s different. No one can remove the disguise and see the truth. It''s not as true as showing all her makeup in other people''s eyes."


    The most real side of a person is often not even willing to face.


    It''s very valuable to be able to see one''s heart clearly, but it''s more important to show one''s true side in front of others.


    Therefore, yiqiuling in this life is not different from that in the previous life, but it is already different.


    "The next step is to see through this space."


    Yi Qiuling looked up at the ceiling, "can you find the space node here?"


    "Yes


    The power of the earth, water, fire and wind converges in Chu Feng''s hands, and then tends to balance. In this balance, a force that seems to exist or not looms at his fingertips.


    Although the power of earth, water, fire and wind is not what Chu Feng understood, it is Chu Feng''s own understanding to combine these forces to achieve a balance, even to the point of space law.


    Although it''s just a little bit, this is Chu Feng''s own understanding of the law of space.


    Under the action of space law, a huge vortex appeared in the ceiling above the Chu front, and behind the vortex, there was nothing.


    However, this is the limit that Chu Feng can achieve.


    It is his right to use the space rules and find the space nodes here. If he wants to attack or gather his innate sword Qi, the space channel will dissipate unless he can have a further understanding of the space rules.


    At this time, Yi Qiuling stepped forward, and the phantoms came out of her body.


    A snow sword appears in Yi Qiuling''s hands, and a snow sword appears in Yi Qiuling''s illusions.


    In the twinkling of an eye, hundreds of Yi Qiuling have appeared in this space.


    All Yi Qiuling drew her sword to the sky at the same time and stabbed her to the sky.


    Hundreds of ice and snow sword Qi, condensed into a sword.


    This sword is enough to break the world.


    Seeing this scene, even Chu Feng was full of shock.


    This is Yi Qiuling''s unique skill, the mirror world.


    If the ice garden can restore the water to its original appearance, then the mirror world can make the water its own appearance.


    Yiqiuling here is, of course, illusory to others.


    But to Yi Qiuling herself, they were all real.


    Every mirage is a real mirage, a reflection of her, a projection of her past and future.


    Therefore, every attack of Yi Qiuling is real.


    A seven level strong man is already the supreme existence in the world. There are hundreds of seven level strong men, who are close to each other, have the same heart, and even are the same person. How powerful it will be when they cooperate with each other. It''s impossible to imagine such a power.


    If we say that the ice and snow garden makes countless water system powers crazy, then the existence of the mirror world makes countless strong people crazy.Such illogical tactics should not exist in this world at all.


    In this world, how can such unreasonable tricks come into being?


    The mirror world is a unique knowledge that can crush the world outlook that has been broken and reshaped in the mysterious world.


    All Yi Qiuling, all the power are gathered into a sword, space whirlpool instantly broken, a space empty, appeared in front of Chu Feng two people.


    Then, a suction appears in the cavity.


    About two or three seconds later, Chu Feng and Yi Qiuling fall to the ground. The illusion created by the mirror world has disappeared, but Yi Qiuling''s breath has no attenuation.


    It is common sense that the more powerful a trick is, the more it consumes itself.


    But common sense was broken in Yi Qiuling.


    She never talks about common sense or logic.


    After breaking through the space, they found themselves in a world of ice and snow.


    Chu Feng looked up at the sky, the world is not dim, and the earth today''s noon light has a comparison, but compared with the old times, it can only be equivalent to the early morning.


    He looked around and found a group of statues.


    Or ice sculptures.


    "These statues look familiar."


    Chu Feng walked into a giant ice sculpture with a height of 30 meters, and found that it was actually a troll. It stood upright on the snowy plain, with a look of reluctance, as if he would not give up fighting until he died. Unfortunately, his fighting spirit has been fixed at this moment.


    Chu Feng continued to move forward, and his face became colder and colder.


    "Trolls, knife demons, shadow ghosts, red rocks, goblins, tauren, bimon, and... Hellhounds!"


    Chu Feng stopped beside a three headed hell dog. The three headed greyish brown hell dog is more than 50 meters long. Even though it has lost the breath of life, the rebellious look in its eyes still exists. It still wants to fight, but its life has ended here.


    "Is this really the inheritance place of the elder?"


    "But why!"

 Chapter 808

    Chu Feng''s heart is full of doubts.


    Although the one who left the legacy does not know how strong his strength is, he must be a man of great power. No matter his strength or wisdom, he must be a top-notch one.


    There is no need for such existence.


    If he wants to achieve any goal, he will either disdain to use any disguise and say his requirements directly, and he will also achieve her wish in order to obtain his inheritance, which is equivalent to a kind of trade, or a price that must be paid for strength.


    Chu Feng believes that if the other party is honest and his family is well, he is willing to give everything for this power, even his own life.


    If the other party deliberately deceives and wants to use itself to achieve an ulterior goal, it will not leave any flaws or obvious flaws with the other party''s means and wisdom.


    However, why does the other party show obvious hostility before coming in.


    In the previous mysterious space, although the power of himself and Yi Qiuling was sealed, the result was that they got a blessing in disguise. Even Chu Feng suspected that that was the meaning of the existence of that space.


    "You seem to know something about it? The prototypes of these legions are very similar to those hellish creatures you summoned. Did you get them from the same place? "


    Yi Qiuling asked.


    Chu Feng nodded: "that''s right. If I guess correctly, the existence of inheritance here should be the same as the inheritance I got."


    "That''s strange."


    Obviously, Yi Qiuling''s heart was full of similar doubts.


    What do the people behind it think?


    "I think it may be preconceived ideas that influence our judgment."


    Chu Feng looked around and said, "the people who give me inheritance and strength, even if they want to achieve some secret, they will never be exposed so early. But before we came in, the other side showed obvious hostility, or showed their bad intentions naked.


    This kind of practice, not to mention adding to the cake, seems childish. "


    "But isn''t it set up for your inheritors?"


    Yi Qiu Ling asked suspiciously.


    "It''s true, but there must be a certain connection between the two?"


    Chu Feng said, "before the space, let me understand the true meaning of Yuan Fu, after going out, my strength will be greatly enhanced, if the other party is trying to harm us, this is completely unnecessary, even with the conspiracy theory to consider, exposed a little too early, so, the checkpoint itself, represents the good will. However, the goodwill set by inheritance does not represent the goodwill of the manipulators behind it. "


    "You mean the person who manipulates the inheritance is another person?"


    Yi Qiuling understood.


    "Yes! Although it''s not entirely certain, the powerful person who gave me the inheritance should have fallen, even if he didn''t fall completely, or left behind the resurrection. At least on the surface, he should have fallen. If he wants to make the inheritance continue to work, he must leave behind some hands. "


    Chu Feng''s eyes fell on a direction, "if this backhand is a life to supervise, then what happened during the period of leaving the inheritance in the other party until I got the inheritance?"


    It is the most ideal result that a powerful person leaves behind the inheritance, and later generations pass the test to obtain the inheritance.


    But the reality is often unsatisfactory.


    It''s very difficult for a person to control his own life. Controlling what happens after his death will add countless variables.


    In Chu Feng''s mind, the powerful person who can inherit the mysterious ancient books must be a strong man who knows the whole world. Such a person must be the son of heaven.


    But can a dead man really control the affairs behind him?


    If you can master everything after you, why can''t you master your own life and death?


    "So you wonder what happened to the heritage here?"


    Yi Qiuling''s eyes also fell in the direction of Chu Feng.


    "Just go and have a look."


    Chu Feng said and ran forward, followed by Yi Qiuling.


    About half an hour later, they came to a palace. The palace was supposed to be resplendent, but it was also covered with ice and snow.


    "How did you find it?"


    There was an old voice in the palace.


    "All the statues have their backs to this direction."


    Chu Feng replied, "the direction they face is in all directions, but the opposite direction is unified, which shows that they all come from one place."


    "Master, did you hear what we said just now?"


    Yi Qiuling asked directly, "if you hear me, please help us.""Yes, ha ha, so what?"


    The voice in the palace suddenly burst out laughing, "yes, I am the guardian and guide of this inheritance, but why should I be the guardian? I''ve been fighting with that old man for 5000 years, 5000 years! Even a dog, with him 5000 years, should also have feelings!


    But before he died, the old man asked me to protect the inheritance space for him and wait for the predestined one. He said that I was the one he trusted most, and I was most relieved about this! ha-ha!


    This wait, let me wait for 1000 years, in this prison, like a prisoner waiting for 1000 years! In the past thousand years, I can do nothing, nothing, except waiting for someone, I can do nothing, can you understand the taste?


    Ha ha, the most trusted person, why should I get his trust? Why should I be so loyal to him? Is this the result of my loyalty? "


    Hearing the other party''s crazy tone, Chu Feng was silent.


    Yi Qiuling and I have only been sleepy for two months, and both of them have already felt very lonely. If we want to spend 1000 years in prison, who knows what will happen to our mentality?


    It has to be said that the establishment of that powerful person is somewhat thoughtless.


    Yi Qiuling''s eyes are also complicated. After 5000 years of loyalty and 5000 years of follow-up, she has been a so-called guardian for 1000 years in a place without popularity.


    This change into normal people, which will not be crazy?


    Ironically, the reason why the other party gave him the post of watchman was that he was too loyal, so let him do things, and the master was relieved.


    "Ha ha, this is really the inheritance place left by the master, but I will not tell you what the inheritance test is, nor how to pass the test. If you want to accept the inheritance, you can accept it yourself! If you can''t pass, stay with me!


    In this space, life and death have been deprived, even if you commit suicide, I will keep your soul with me until the end of the life of the soul!


    Ha ha, stay with me

 Chapter 809

    "That''s the reason."


    Chu Feng shakes his head helplessly. To tell the truth, two months of life in prison really makes him feel the situation of the other party.


    He asked himself that if he wanted to stay in prison for 1000 years, he still didn''t know if he could stick to it.


    Now the other side doesn''t directly kill themselves or do anything to themselves, which may be the restriction of the rules left by the powerful.


    If it was himself, Chu Feng would certainly do his best to retaliate.


    It''s a pity that he is not a person who can think in other places. Since he stands in his own position, he should consider his own position.


    The purpose of inheriting is to test whether they are qualified to accept inheritance.


    The duty of the caretaker is to make the inheritance run stably. However, the caretaker has fallen into a frenzy and is not willing to tell them the content of the test or the conditions for passing the test, which makes the test even more difficult.


    In the previous space, Chu Feng and Yi Qiuling stayed in the car for a month.


    It was not until more than a month later that the two people analyzed the real usage of the space together, and then passed the test by mistake.


    Now, they don''t know the test content here, so it''s very difficult to infer the test content itself from the particularity of this space, which adds a layer of difficulty to the test.


    "Shall we take him out and interrogate him?"


    Yi Qiuling looks at the palace with her fierce eyes.


    Although some sympathize with each other, since the person being embarrassed is herself, she doesn''t have to be lenient. If necessary, she will arrest the other party for interrogation.


    "Don''t worry. We haven''t figured out the reason for the existence of this space. Moreover, the other party has survived for more than 6000 years. An old immortal who has lived for more than 6000 years is still longer than the civilization of China. We should be cautious in the face of such an old monster."


    Chu Feng stopped Yi Qiuling, "let''s have a look first, what''s special about this space."


    Yi Qiuling nodded and turned to the statues.


    These statues are all frozen creatures. She knows the power of water system very well. She wants to have a try and find out something.


    And Chu Feng is to test his ability.


    Like the previous space, he could not use the means of Yuan Fu hiding in the void, but he could use the Yuan Fu that he understood thoroughly, which gave him the opportunity to continue to improve the imperfect scourge.


    After perfecting Tianqian, he can create the unique skill of Tianqian in a moment, or seal it, which is equivalent to turning killing moves into conventional means.


    The consumption of his Tianqian has been solved by the Yuan government, but every time he portrays Yuanfu, it takes him a certain amount of time. If he understands this method and turns it into a conventional method, his strength will be greatly increased, and he can save a lot of time and energy to study new tricks.


    However, he was not in a hurry to understand the scourge.


    Now, he has a very important question to think about.


    The watchman here said that he was waiting for the arrival of the predestined one at the master''s command, but how did the other party confirm the predestined one?


    It seems that their arrival here is both a coincidence and a necessity.


    Yi Qiuling had a better explanation. She found out that what she understood actually existed. She just found the means.


    She has been guided all her life.


    The first level, for her, is to break away from the shackles of the past and completely control herself.


    But Chu Feng learned the means of mysterious ancient books in the future time line, that is to say, according to the original line of development, this world''s Chu Feng will not have the means of mysterious ancient books, even if he reluctantly learned, the degree of control is not high.


    If he does not have such means, what is the significance of the first test?


    You know, the first test is aimed at the means he learned from the mysterious ancient books, that is to say, he must learn those means to pass the first test.


    "My means come from the future, but the means obtained from the future have become the conditions for the present to accept inheritance. Can we say that the powerful people who set up the tradition have anticipated this scene? No, if he is really so powerful, why is his chosen heritage keeper so unbearable? "


    "Is that what he did on purpose?"


    "Wait a minute, I''ve used summoning more than once in the future, but I''ve never summoned the hellhounds or the hellhounds."


    "According to the hell three headed dog, I have the loyalty mark of their family. Although I can''t command the hell three headed dog with this loyalty mark, they can''t do anything to hurt me either. It''s also because of curiosity that they come to see the mark.""Is it true that I have no loyalty mark in the future, and only I in this life can have loyalty mark? And why? "


    "Yi Qiuling''s means can be said to be natural or to accept guidance, but my means is through learning, no, not through learning!"


    Chu Feng suddenly woke up, "for me in this time and space, my means are also born. They also appear out of thin air and are unexpected things. In other words, if I don''t consider the possibility of future existence, then now I am just Chu Feng with an extra memory."


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but come up with a problem he didn''t want to face.


    "Does the future really exist?"


    He didn''t think about the reason why he was able to go through rebirth, not because he didn''t think about it, but because he didn''t have the energy to think about it.


    It doesn''t matter to him for any reason.


    The most important thing is that he has the opportunity to change his own destiny, the fate of his family, and the chance to rewrite the future tragedy.


    Even if he is in the environment now, he is willing to sink forever in the dreamland.


    However, both the future memory and the present life are so real and clear. His accumulated fighting experience is engraved in his own soul, and his tragedies are engraved in his own soul, which can not be erased.


    "Is it true that my rebirth has something to do with the power of inheriting?"


    With more and more things to think about, Chu Feng was also upset.


    It was Yi Qiuling who was confused before, but now it''s his turn to fall into fanghuang.


    "Time reversal, or parallel time and space, or that everything in the future is a clear and visible dream? Behind all this, what is the truth! "

 Chapter 810

    It took Yi Qiuling more than six hours to destroy a statue of a troll.


    Of course, it''s not that she''s been attacking for six hours.


    At the beginning, she was studying statues, feeling the power and memory of water like statues, and even trying to restore the water inside the statues to the life inside.


    But all these attempts have undoubtedly failed.


    There is no big difference between this ice sculpture and the previous space.


    The water here is also water without life and memory.


    After repeated attempts, Yi Qiuling tried to use the law of water to melt the ice and snow here, but in vain. She could not use any means other than violence to shake things here.


    After making a lot of attempts, Yi Qiuling quietly understood for a while, and finally decided to crack the ice sculpture directly with violence.


    But Rao is so, he also used the mirror world, just barely made a gap in the ice sculpture.


    This is also a blow to Yi Qiuling, who has just realized her unique skill.


    After understanding a new and powerful unique skill, normal people are eager to use it to make contributions and let others see its power.


    However, after understanding the mirror world, Yi Qiuling did nothing except break the space channel. Even if she attacked the statue here, she could only open some gaps.


    "The life inside has completely lost its breath."


    After using the law of life and death, Chu Feng confirmed that there was no life in the ice sculpture, and the yuan force in the body was gone, leaving only the residual cold after being frozen.


    They couldn''t find any useful clues in the frozen statues.


    "There are too many statues here. If the key to breaking the situation is hidden in the statues, we can''t find them one by one, otherwise the wasted time will be endless. However, there may be clues in the distance where these statues go." Yi Qiuling guessed.


    Previously, in the mysterious space with ceiling, it was extremely limited, and the environment there gave people the feeling of depression.


    But here, above the snow, there is a sky.


    With the existence of the sky, there may be the end of the earth, there may be the end of the space.


    "Don''t go far away, the world is limited."


    Chu Feng shook his head, "before in that mysterious space, my perception was greatly limited, but here I have sensed the edge of this world through the law of space. This world is an advanced version of Mobius ring, Klein bottle."


    After Chu Feng''s real body entered Yuan Fu, he also tried to explore the edge of Yuan Fu world.


    However, after he entered the real body, he found that there was no edge in Yuanfu.


    It''s just like in two-dimensional space, Mobius ring has no end. In three-dimensional space, Yuanfu world is essentially a Klein bottle.


    Storage space has a boundary, but the boundary is like a pocket.


    The essence of storage space is actually equivalent to hanging a backpack on one''s own body. Only by adding an anti gravity system can the things in the space have no weight. In essence, the things in the space are in the backpack, which can be destroyed or even stolen.


    A person with a strong command of space can directly destroy the knapsack of a normal spatial psionic.


    This space is very similar to the mysterious space they have experienced before, and there is not much difference between it and nature. It is a huge Klein bottle.


    Klein bottle in three-dimensional space, there is no boundary.


    Chu Feng can set a middle point for Klein bottle, that is, the place where the laws of life and death meet, but even he himself can not find the edge of space.


    No matter which direction he walks, he will eventually return to the origin. No matter which direction he walks, his place is always in the middle.


    That''s why he said it''s futile to look for boundaries here.


    There is no boundary in this world.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Yi Qiuling also gave up looking for the boundary.


    If all the other attempts fail, maybe he will try it himself, but since Chu Feng ruled out an option at the beginning, she doesn''t have to verify it.


    If this guess is wrong, Chu Feng himself will go back to verify.


    Trapped in the snow, Chu Feng tries to contact Yuanfu again and finds that the consumption of taking things out of Yuanfu is a little less than the unknown space.


    However, the time velocity and location space are still the same, which is still 12 times that of the earth.


    As time goes by in Yuan Dynasty, Chu Feng can also adjust it, but adjusting the flow rate of time is a great consumption and burden on garden clothes. Only when he ripens herbs, Chu Feng can use this ability, but the scope of influence is only in local areas."By the way, the guardian said, this is a state of no life and no death. Would you like to have a try?" Yi Qiuling suddenly asked.


    Chu Feng took out a flower with soil from the yuan house, and then in just three seconds, the flower withered at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    When taking out the flowers and plants, Chu Feng uses Yuan Li to protect the plants and plants, which will not be affected by the ice and snow environment here.


    But the plant withered down, which can only be interpreted as a rule.


    "It seems that the guardian can''t completely believe what he said even in an angry environment." Chu Feng said with a bitter smile, "but there is another possibility, that is, we are special."


    Yi Qiuling said with a smile, "it''s better not to try."


    If an adventure is worth it, maybe she will.


    However, people with normal brain will not gamble for nothing.


    After studying the world for a while, Chu Feng and Yi Qiuling simply find a place to rest and begin to study their unique skills.


    If they get nothing here, another option is to enter the ice and snow temple.


    But there are guardians there. The strength of guardians is unfathomable, and Chu Feng will not easily take his life to risk.


    A living 6000 years old monster, who knows what kind of cards and means?


    However, considering the madness of the other party, it is still unknown whether the other party has really lived for 6000 years.


    In this environment, after more than 20 days, Chu Feng has been able to roughly restore the curse of heaven. Although he has not been able to restore the dark curse of heaven, which is the version of hell''s real fire and annihilation''s thunder, Chu Feng has been able to combine the five level elements of samadhi''s real fire, earth''s dark ice, annihilation''s wind and earth''s dark crystal to form a weakened version of the curse of Heaven Sword Part of the power has been restored.


    In her spare time, Yi Qiuling made a lot of staff out of cryolite. When Chu Feng asked about the use, he got a very vulgar answer.


    "Sell it for money."

 Chapter 811

    Although Yi Qiuling was different from before most of the time, she sometimes let herself go.


    In the face of Yi Qiuling''s reply, Chu Feng didn''t know how to react.


    However, for the goddess who does not eat fireworks, Chu Feng will have the desire to conquer at most, but it is difficult to treat each other as a woman for a long time.


    On the contrary, after Yi Qiuling showed her evil spirit and vanity in front of him, Chu Feng felt that Yi Qiuling became more real.


    Such Yi Qiuling is a man with flesh and soul.


    Two people on such a long-term solitude, the distance between each other is also constantly narrowing.


    If not for consideration, their every move may be seen by the mysterious guardian, Chu Feng is now considering whether to try to start.


    Chu Feng and Yi Qiuling, one of them understands the curse of heaven, the other is skillful in using the mirror world. Their strength is in the stage of rapid progress, so they are not in a hurry.


    If their strength is further strengthened, maybe they can work together again to break the space?


    The space here is much more stable than before. Even Chu Feng can''t find the node of the space, but it''s just because their realm is not enough.


    If you continue to practice, then everything is possible.


    In their spare time, they also discussed something about the content of the test.


    If we are powerful, what criteria will we use to select successors?


    "Rule out the standard of strength first!"


    This is the consensus of the two.


    Why do heirs want your inheritance?


    Not for strength!


    If the successor''s own strength is strong enough, then your inheritance is just icing on the cake? If you don''t have enough strength, what strength do you have?


    Therefore, the test of strength is the most meaningless test.


    "If I want to set up inheritance to test the latecomer, then no matter it''s temperament, character, perseverance, or talent, it''s indispensable. If I have the means to improve the talent, I may eliminate the option to test the talent and turn to test the savvy." This is Yi Qiuling''s answer.


    "But what kind of successor is needed should be determined by his needs. What a powerful person needs is to have someone to follow his unique learning?"


    Chu Feng is a pragmatist and prefers to start from a practical point of view.


    "But we can''t find the powerful man, even the words he left behind, and the guardian won''t tell us anything." Yi Qiuling is helpless.


    These days, it''s not that they haven''t tried the formula.


    However, the guardian did not answer at all.


    The only words are: "you''d better accept your fate and stay with me."


    There is no useful information at all.


    "I don''t know. Maybe someone will."


    Chu Feng said to Yi Qiuling, "I''ll make a try. You can help me protect the Dharma."


    With that, his mind entered the yuan mansion and communicated with the hellhounds.


    "Help me get in touch with the hellhounds. Well, that''s the one I often get in touch with."


    The hellhounds have no names. In other words, they are all proud of being hellhounds. Only the leader has his real name.


    This brought a lot of trouble to Chu Feng, but the hell three headed dogs themselves can clearly distinguish the identity of each person through the breath and language of soul. Even in the conversation, they can easily judge the object of their companions.


    The emergence of names is originally convenient for human beings to distinguish themselves.


    The hellhounds don''t have this requirement, so they don''t have a birth name.


    Soon, the hell three headed dog who is most familiar with Chu Feng came to Chu Feng''s side: "little master, are you in any trouble now?"


    "Yes, I found the inheritance left by your old master, but the keeper of the inheritance has changed his mind. He is not only unwilling to obey the orders of the elder, but also wants to kill us. Fortunately, there are the means left by the elder. Otherwise, I am in danger now. If so, I am in danger."


    Chu Feng''s words are true, at least from his point of view, and the guardian really wants to kill them, but he doesn''t have the ability.


    "What?"


    After hearing that the inheritance left by the old master was obtained by the little master, the hell three headed dog was happy, so that their family was closer to liberation.


    However, the keeper of the inheritance even disobeyed the master''s order, which was intolerable by the hell three headed dog.


    "Little master, how can I help you? Even if I die, I will kill the guardian. "


    Hell three headed dog a pair, as long as you give an order, I can help the little master go through life and death, even death, but also teach the guardian to kill posture.


    "You can''t come now. If you can, tell me something about the elder, who is the enemy of the elder, or what is his wish."Chu Feng is now taking things from the yuan house, which costs a lot. If he sends a level 5 creature, he may be exhausted, not to mention the hell three headed dog.


    "The old master''s enemies and wishes?"


    It''s no surprise that the hell three headed dog heard this question. In its simple concept, since the little master has gained the inheritance and strength of the old master, even the loyalty mark of the hell dog family has been transferred, so it''s natural to inherit the old master''s will.


    Therefore, it is not only not suspicious of Chu Feng''s words, but also happy.


    This means that the young master has decided to stand on the same position as the old master.


    After recalling for a while, the hell three headed dog said slowly:


    "the old master was born 3000 years ago, no one knows his name, and his origin is also a mystery, maybe only the peak of the high level exists! When the old master appeared, he was encircled and suppressed by the strong from all sides. The seven gods in the divine world and the five demons in the demon world all wanted to kill the old master. "


    "The old master''s strength is very strong. Even the God Emperor and the devil emperor, as the existence of the highest level, can''t kill the old master. However, under their joint efforts, the old master can only keep running away, and even chase and kill to the heaven, making the old master almost seriously injured."


    "Later, the desperate old master entered the underworld under the pursuit of all parties. The underworld was the territory of the Lord of the underworld, and the old master was also besieged by the Lord of the underworld."


    Hearing this, Chu Feng was stunned.


    What kind of existence is the original owner of mysterious ancient books?


    How did you survive being encircled and suppressed by the top four beings?


    Such a powerful person has exceeded Chu Feng''s imagination.


    "When the old master was besieged and suppressed, he spared the encirclement and suppression army by means of means and met the Lord of the underworld directly. They made some kind of deal. From then on, the old master settled down in the underworld and helped us seal the curse, giving us a chance to regain glory and become the manager of this territory."

 Chapter 812

    To some extent, the original owner of the mysterious ancient book and the hell three headed dog family should be regarded as the relationship of mutual utilization, but the hell three headed dog did not mind this kind of thing.


    For them, the most important thing is to be able to regain the glory of the race.


    Hell creatures are never afraid to be used, just afraid that they have no value to be used.


    What''s more, compared with the reproduction and continuation of race, their loyalty is negligible.


    "Then, master, what is the enemy to be dealt with?"


    Chu Feng asked.


    "We don''t know."


    The hellhounds gave an ambiguous response.


    "Why don''t you know?"


    Chu Feng was surprised. Since the powerful man got a piece of territory in hell and set up a legion, how could he not use it?


    Even if you don''t know what your enemy is, how can you fight?


    "The old master didn''t tell us who the enemy was. He only knew that the enemy was in heaven. After he formed a legion, the old master had already taken the army of the Legion to fight in heaven. Even the God Emperor and the devil emperor, who had been enemies to the old master, had given the old master some help."


    "However, no one knows the final result of the war. After the old master collected the reinforcements of the Legion and the demon world into his own world, he went to heaven. We don''t know the final result of the war, but we have no news of the old master since then."


    The hell three headed dog gave a vague answer, "none of the final participants can come back. The only people who know the result of the war are the Lord of the underworld and the emperors of the gods and demons. However, after the war, the emperors are also closed. Only when some strong people want to challenge their status are born occasionally, will they come back." It''s going to be settled through the customs. "


    "Heaven, the enemy of my predecessors, is heaven? No, it''s in heaven


    Chu Feng was silent.


    In the highest plane, the celestial sphere is generally recognized as the strongest.


    However, there is no division of power in heaven.


    Heaven is a very special existence. There is a supreme ruler in the underworld. There is no ruler in the two realms of gods and demons. They are divided by many forces.


    But heaven pursues the way of nature.


    The essence of the way of nature is the survival of the fittest and the law of the jungle.


    However, the way of nature in heaven is different from the other three realms.


    The way of nature in heaven does not allow the emergence of civilization.


    On the earth, in order to fight against other creatures, human beings spontaneously unite, have division of labor and cooperation, have innovation of various weapons, have developed work and animal husbandry, form a federation in each tribe, and gradually form a nation and country.


    When the country and nation develop to a certain extent, they will call themselves civilization.


    This is also the result of human beings in order to give full play to their own advantages and enhance their competitiveness.


    If there is a threat to human hegemony on the earth, human beings will kill it in the cradle at all costs.


    But in heaven, this is not allowed.


    In heaven, if you are hungry, you can hunt other creatures for food. When it is cold, you can hunt the fur of monsters to make clothes. If you want to rest, you can also cut down trees to make houses and furniture.


    But that''s all.


    Killing for survival is allowed, but killing beyond survival is not allowed. There are certain restrictions on the formation of tribes. If there are too many people, they will split up and cannot communicate with each other.


    Everything is more primitive than the primitive times.


    No one knows who established such an order and how it was maintained. Chu Feng also had such doubts when he learned about the situation in heaven.


    The strong men in the two realms of gods and Demons tried to establish their own power in the heaven more than once, but they all failed without exception.


    No matter how much effort they put in, they will never be able to build a stronghold of more than 100 people in the sky.


    It is precisely because of the special nature of the celestial sphere that many of them fail in power disputes and are pursued by powerful enemies. In the original world, all kinds of strong people who can''t survive will flee to the celestial sphere and take it as their last refuge.


    After entering heaven, as long as you don''t violate the rules of heaven, you will be safe.


    Of course, if you are not careful to be killed by a powerful beast, or by a strong man, you deserve it. No wonder others.


    Therefore, the heaven gathered the exiled strong men of all worlds, even the broken orphans of civilization.


    In the darkest years of the earth, the strong on all sides of the earth once considered that if the earth could not reverse the fate of extinction, it would send part of the fire of hope to heaven.


    However, the hope of rebuilding civilization is slim.


    After all, heaven has no power, only rules.


    "Is that all the information?"After learning some news from the hell three headed dog, Chu Feng looked around the space and found that there were strong men in the two realms of gods and demons in those statues.


    He originally thought that he should be the strong one accepted by the original owner of the mysterious ancient books.


    But from the description of the hellhounds, it''s not like that.


    When the powerful man was just born, he was chased by the gods and demons, including the Lord of the underworld, but later he made peace with each other.


    This is also normal. There is no permanent enemy, only permanent interests.


    But in the end, in the battle that the powerful man fought in heaven, the gods and Demons actually sent reinforcements, and the powerful man accepted these reinforcements.


    The significance behind this is somewhat intriguing.


    "There are many countries on the earth that are enemies of Huaxia, but when facing foreign enemies, Huaxia will certainly put down their hatred and join hands to resist foreign enemies. This is very normal. I think it should be the same with the gods and demons. They don''t necessarily hate the powerful man. They can only say that they really hope that the elder will win. This is the reason Hope, more than they and their predecessors hate


    After Chu Feng described Yi Qiuling, she guessed.


    "I think so, too."


    Chu Feng nodded, "maybe there is something important in the elder that all parties are afraid of, or want to get from the elder, but it doesn''t affect their cooperation. Even, the enemy of the elder generation in the heaven world is very hostile to the gods and demons, even the Lord of the underworld. "


    As the only master of the underworld, the justice of the Lord of the underworld is almost too forgetful.


    Even the Lord of the underworld put down the encirclement and suppression, and allowed the original owner of the mysterious ancient books to open up a territory in hell. The reason behind this is certainly not simple.


    It can only be said that for the Lord of the underworld, that enemy is more to fear.

 Chapter 814

    Silence, silence.


    After making such a guess, Chu Feng and Yi Qiuling felt powerless for a while.


    If this is true, then the truth at the highest level is really terrible.


    What''s more, in addition to the highest plane, there are not no other planes.


    What the earth has to face is probably the existence of terror that has destroyed countless civilizations and searched for resources on countless living planets. What means will such existence have?


    And what is their purpose?


    And why is life all over the world ice sculpture? Are they really going to fight? Is everyone killed in a flash?


    "It''s no use thinking about more things now. If you don''t know something, you can muddle through it. If you know something, it may lead to more serious disasters."


    Yi Qiuling said, "today''s conjecture between the two of us can only be conjecture, and it can only be known by the two of us. It''s better not to show it in any form, unless we are close to death, we can consider writing down the secret and giving it to a trustworthy person."


    Chu Feng nodded: "yes, the less people know about this kind of thing, the better. At least with the current strength of the earth, the better people know it."


    If the earth can appear three digit holy scale, even if it is against the highest level, it is not afraid.


    After all, it''s the home court of the earth. It''s a great advantage to fight at home.


    However, today''s human beings are still very weak. The more they know, the more disasters they will bring. Some people who originally wanted to seek benefits from the earth through trading may become enemies.


    The earth like that is really in a desperate situation.


    "Now, we should find a way out."


    Chu Feng got up and went to the direction of the guardian temple.


    "Do you know the way out?"


    Yi Qiuling''s eyes were full of surprises.


    "I don''t know yet, but I should be able to know where to get out."


    Chu Feng said, and Yi Qiuling came to the guardian Temple together.


    "The strength of the guardian is not clear. It may be dangerous to enter rashly." Yi Qiuling is a little worried. She doesn''t want to go in so soon until she is in a desperate situation.


    The guardians have shown obvious hostility, and if they rush in, they may be in danger.


    "Not necessarily."


    Chu Feng shook his head, "do you know the donkey of Qian? The dog that can bite will not bark. The more incompetent people are, the more they like to show their teeth and claws and disguise themselves as powerful. So is the guardian. He has shown his hostility to us since we are ready to enter the inheritance.


    I have been thinking about a question these days, that is, why can''t he be more patient? But this is covered up by his madness. It''s not surprising that a man who has gone crazy does anything, but another problem arises. "


    Chu Feng confidently walked into the gate of the ice and snow temple, but did not encounter any attack.


    "You said 5000 years of loyalty before, but in exchange for 1000 years of imprisonment, let you do this guardian, because your master trusts you most, but if he really trusts you so much, why don''t he give you the right to move freely?"


    He confidently walked into the ice and snow temple, strode to a hall, in the hall, is a red, tied up by the chain of human beings.


    There is a vertical eye in his eyebrow. Under the red skin, what flows is not blood, but hot magma. Seeing Chu Feng come in, he looks at Chu Feng with angry eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Yi Qiuling, who followed in, was also thoughtful.


    If the master of the inheritor really has enough trust in him, he should at least be given the authority to act instead of being bound by the actions of the other party.


    Now the other side is bound by the iron chain, which also shows some things.


    This so-called guardian has been deceiving them with lies from the beginning.


    "There is only one explanation for all this, that is, you are originally a prisoner here. You don''t know whether your so-called 5000 year imprisonment is true or false, but the 1000 year imprisonment is probably true! After all, the powerful man disappeared 1000 years ago


    Chu Feng walked to the prisoner like this, Yi Qiuling quickly reminded: "be careful."


    Although the other party is bound up, since he can influence things beyond inheritance, it means that he must also have certain independent power.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can control the situation here."


    Chu Feng put a hand on the prisoner''s shoulder, then operated the unknown skill, and a large amount of Yuan force was continuously transported to his body.


    His unknown skill can''t be used in this world.


    But this prisoner is obviously a special case of the world.


    "Let go of me, you ignorant mole ant."The prisoner yelled angrily, "what do you know? Do you think it''s kind of the old man to leave the inheritance to you? How do you know what he thinks? This inheritance is just a trick he prepared for his future rebirth. "


    "Go on." Chu Feng continued to ask without expression.


    "The stronger you become, the closer you get to be taken away."


    The prisoner continued to shout madly, "this inheritance is a trap. He''s not looking for an heir at all. You''re going to die, you''re going to die soon."


    "Can you say something new?"


    Chu Feng some impatient urge way.


    "You, you don''t care?"


    The prisoner saw Chu Feng''s idea, this human, does not care at all, "you do not even care about being robbed? Your efforts will be taken as a wedding dress. "


    "Oh


    Chu Feng said calmly.


    No, how could he not care? But even if he cares, can he give up what he has learned?


    Chu Feng knows that the tragedy in the next 10 years, the development of the real world may be different from what he saw in the future, but he understands one thing, that is, the tragedy in the future is also possible now, if he does not have the strength, there is no possibility of change.


    Even if he is really likely to be taken away, it is also something in the future. At least he needs strength very much now. He needs to protect everything around him with strength.


    As long as all the people around you are well, how about giving up this life?


    Moreover, after the first hurdle, Chu Feng did not believe in the possibility of losing.


    The first level is not to improve the strength, but to have a clear mind, and to let oneself completely control what he has learned. Who is going to give up the person who is going to teach the object who has been given up to master and improve his mind? Isn''t it more difficult for you to win or lose in the future?


    To this step, you have to doubt that Chu Feng really does not need to practice.

 Chapter 815

    "Tell me what I want, I can give you freedom, or liberation."


    Chu Feng is still in the constant absorption of each other''s Yuan Li, the tone is full of unfeeling and cold, "otherwise, you will die here."


    "Ha ha, freedom, dare you give it to me?"


    The chained prisoner laughed wildly.


    Chu Feng was silent.


    Even if he can draw strength from the prisoner, it is because the other party is bound by chains. Otherwise, I''m afraid that he will be seriously injured just by the repulsion of these strength.


    Such a powerful enemy, he is absolutely impossible to let each other free.


    What he can give is the freedom to free each other''s life.


    "You have been trapped here for many years. If you cooperate obediently, I can let you relieve some pain and give you a happy relief." Chu Feng changed his way.


    "Alleviate the pain, do you think you can become the pain of 1000 years of loneliness?"


    The prisoner continued to laugh wildly.


    Chu Feng continued to absorb yuan forces, which were very powerful. Even after refining, Chu Feng did not dare to directly refine them into his body, but transformed them into yuan forces in Juyuan Fu.


    Although he can''t use the means of hiding in the void now, he can still seal the Juyuan Fu directly after using it.


    Seals may be dangerous in the body, but the danger of seals on weapons is reduced a lot.


    When the opponent is weak enough, he can use soul searching directly.


    Soul search can directly retrieve the content of the other''s soul. If the other''s willpower is very firm, the retrieval efficiency will be very low, and it may not be able to retrieve any effective information. But the weaker the other is, the better the efficiency of soul search will be.


    But at this time, the prisoner''s eyes suddenly flashed a dangerous look.


    "No, let''s go!"


    No matter whether the other side is bluffing or not, Chu Feng''s instinct to fight all the year round makes him withdraw immediately. Yi Qiuling hears the reminder and follows Chu Feng out of the hall.


    After the two left the hall, the prisoner yelled:


    "I will get the relief I want by myself!"


    The third eye on the prisoner''s forehead suddenly opened, emitting a golden light. The whole hall was directly split in two by the golden light.


    "Boom!"


    The deafening explosion made Chu Feng look ugly.


    Did the other party break free at this time?


    But he saw that the chain was still entangled in each other''s body.


    At this time, a part of Yuan Li in Chu Feng''s body suddenly began to revolt.


    "There is such a means!"


    Chu Feng''s heart is full of shock, although this part of Yuanli he can''t directly accommodate in himself, but at least it is also refined by him, now it is out of his control?


    When the Yuanli in the body fluctuated, Chu Feng immediately gave up the control of this part of Yuanli.


    Huge Yuan Li burst out in Chu Feng''s body, diffused in this space, and then converged in the direction of prisoners.


    "Ha ha, I''ve been with that old guy for 5000 years, and I want to kill him all the time. Do you think I''ll be unprepared for his means?"


    The prisoner laughed wildly, then his body began to disintegrate, but the golden eyes on his forehead became more and more bright.


    "I''m not strong enough to crack the old man''s means of imprisonment, but you''ve only learned a little from the old man and dare to show off in front of me?"


    "Give me freedom, give me relief, what are you! What qualifications do you have to give me what I want? "


    "Hahaha, I have been trapped in this place for 1000 years. Now, it''s your turn to be trapped here for 1000 years, or even longer."


    With that, the vertical eye on the prisoner''s head radiated the essence and projected it to the depth of the void.


    A dark passage appeared in front of the prisoner, but then a golden light flashed by and completely destroyed the passage.


    "You don''t want to go back, ha ha ha!"


    Every inch of the prisoner''s body disintegrates, then turns into smoke, and finally dissipates into invisibility.


    But his last laugh seemed to reverberate between the heaven and the earth.


    "A character, but an enemy."


    For the death of this prisoner, Chu Feng can not help but feel some regret.


    Originally, the other side had greater use value, but after calculating himself, he immediately chose the road of self destruction.


    "Just now, what was he destroying?" Yi Qiu Ling can''t help asking.


    "It''s a spatial channel, or coordinates."


    Chu Feng said in a deep voice, "if our theory holds, then the independent space is like a ship sailing in the sea of stars, and the space channel is like a ladder for the ship to dock on the shore. The coordinates are the anchors to fix the ship, so as to keep in touch with the world.""So we can''t go back?"


    Yi Qiuling''s face was cold.


    Unexpectedly, they were finally put together by each other. Chu Feng absorbed each other''s Yuan Li just now, but they were also in each other''s calculation.


    It''s these uncontrollable forces that give each other a chance to break free.


    The chain here is very terrible, otherwise it will not trap the other party here for 1000 years, but the other party can not break away from the chain, does not mean that nothing can be done.


    "I think the test here may be on him."


    Chu Feng looked at the place where the prisoner died. "If I could be more careful, I should be able to slowly kill the other party after fully mastering my own strength, and the space channel would also be revealed after his death. Unexpectedly, he gave up the hope of separation and chose to cut off our way back with his life."


    For each other''s strong, Chu Feng''s heart is also full of complexity.


    According to the normal logic, the other party can detonate the absorbed power, and of course it can also prevent him from collecting power. However, the other party did not stop him, but took the risk to make such a decision.


    After the opponent regained part of his strength, he did not choose to try to break free from the chain, but did not burn his own life, just to destroy the space channel.


    Even the powerful people who set up inheritance here may not have considered this situation.


    "Do we have any hope of going back?" Yi Qiuling asked.


    She''s not good at space. She has to rely on Chu Feng.


    "I hope there will be. After all, I can connect with the real world. Now the biggest problem is to rebuild the space channel."


    Chu Feng said with a bitter smile, "however, he has been here for a thousand years, and we don''t know how long he will stay. Fortunately, the flow of time here is 12 times that of the outside world, and so on. The passage of time here is 12 times that of the outside world?"


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng''s heart was suddenly full of vigilance.


    The original owner of the mysterious ancient book disappeared 1000 years ago, and the other party was also imprisoned here for 1000 years, but the time here is 12 times that of the outside world! This was confirmed after he entered the ice sheet!

 Chapter 816

    Chu Feng took out his pocket watch again, compared the time and velocity here with Yuan Fu, and confirmed the difference between ice palace and ice plain.


    It''s still the same.


    The passage of time in this world is 12 times that of Yuanfu and 12 times that of the real world.


    Yi Qiuling saw that Chu Feng repeatedly put the clockwork in different places. She knew that he was confirming something, so she didn''t disturb him.


    "I can also control the speed of time in Yuanfu, but the speed of time and the degree of acceleration are related to the factors of change. The more complex things are changed, the more difficult it is to adjust the speed of time. It becomes more difficult to change the speed of life."


    "The prisoner''s own strength should have reached the holy rank. It may be that there are too many factors affecting the existence of the holy rank, or that he is not affected."


    "Of course, there is also a possibility that his own talent allows him to spend a long time without being affected. After all, it''s incredible to think about 1000 years of being alone in a cage. His spirit is tortured and crazy."


    "There''s another possibility that he''s been lying to me from beginning to end."


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng couldn''t think of a really reasonable explanation, and finally gave up thinking. Some things may be that his level is not high, so he can''t understand them.


    There is another thing that deserves his attention.


    In the process of taking out his pocket watch just now, he could feel that although the distance between himself and Yuanfu was not far away, the consumption of Yuanli increased a lot.


    Then, he communicated with the hell three headed dog, and let the hell dog family keep a hell two headed dog in the yuan mansion at any time.


    In just a few seconds, the mental energy consumed is more than that of the previous 10 minutes.


    This shows one thing, that is, the world has become far away from the original.


    According to this rhythm, even if he spent all his strength, he could take out a cubic cryolite from the yuan mansion at most.


    But when he recovers his strength, he must draw from this space.


    "It''s much more difficult to exchange information or exchange materials than before. Sure enough, the impact of the space channel is still great. But if you want to rebuild the space channel, you need a lot of resources and materials. When can I really rebuild the channel?"


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng''s heart is also a little heavy.


    It''s not known how far it is from the earth. If you want to rebuild the space passage, the cost of resources and resources is also unknown.


    That way, the date of his return will be extended indefinitely.


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng finally tells Yi Qiuling about his current situation.


    If he and Zhang Ziqing were trapped here together, maybe he would comfort Zhang Ziqing so that she would not despair. But Yi Qiuling''s mood is high enough to accept the fact.


    Sure enough, after listening to the current situation, Yi Qiuling just looked a little gloomy.


    "If you need my help to build a space passage, I should be able to help you too, but I can''t. after restoring Yuanli, I''ll let you take away Yuanli in my body with that special skill, which can save you a lot of time to absorb Yuanli."


    Yi Qiuling said.


    Chu Feng nodded without affectation: "I will give you the content related to space array. The more you can understand, the more likely we will return."


    Although the return date is uncertain, there is hope for them to return.


    So two people in this space, constantly study space array, but also spend a certain amount of energy, constantly deepen their unique knowledge.


    During this period, Chu Feng''s control of space also increased a lot.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Chu Feng''s watch turned more than 50 times, each time for 12 hours. In addition, he was unable to contact reality, which made Chu Feng''s heart full of suffering.


    But he knew that there was another person who suffered more than him.


    Finally, when Chu Feng looked up to the sky to rest, a slender jade hand with a little coolness was held in Chu Feng''s palm. Feeling the softness of the palm, Chu Feng''s heart beat suddenly accelerated.


    He looked at Yi Qiuling and found that her eyes were full of loneliness.


    From entering the nameless space, they have lived in an isolated environment for three months. The more difficult the external environment is, the closer the distance between them is.


    Yi Qiuling''s mood is very strong, but everyone''s will has a limit.


    The long loneliness is constantly destroying her will, but there happens to be a man beside her, a man who appreciates her with her pride.


    "Have you thought about it?"


    In this cold environment, Chu Feng''s heart is full of hot and dry, his feelings for Yi Qiuling have always been very special, whether it is the fate of the previous life, or the encounter of this life, let him have a special complex for Yi Qiuling, this is also a man''s Fantasy Fairy complex!It''s not the fairy who can''t bear to profane the sanctity, but the beautiful image in his heart.


    However, in the previous space, Yi Qiuling reflected every side of herself.


    From that moment on, the image of Yi Qiuling changed in Chu Feng''s heart.


    In the past, the image of ice and snow goddess has been fragmented. Instead, it is a human image that people want to play with.


    On Yi Qiuling''s face, an unnatural blush appeared.


    Although know, this is Chu Feng to her respect, but want her to say personally?


    See her look, Chu Feng has been answered.


    He suddenly turned over and pressed on Yi Qiuling, kissing her attractive red lips: "if you choose to be my woman, you will never regret it."


    Yi Qiuling, who was suddenly kissed, stretched out her tongue and licked her lips. This feeling is something she had never experienced before. Is this the love between men and women?


    Or the sin of loneliness?


    Seeing Yi Qiuling licking her lips, Chu Feng''s heart is even hotter. She has no idea how tempting this action is to men. Now, even if Yi Qiuling regrets it, he doesn''t want to stop.


    He is not a abstinent person or a pure person.


    In the past few months, he was almost always using research to improve his strength, and using the excitement of improving his strength to forcibly divert his attention. If only relying on willpower, Chu Feng did not know whether he could hold it.


    Fortunately, he no longer needs to restrain himself.


    Now that Yi Qiuling is interested in him, why should he care whether it''s love or women''s worship of men, even if it''s just the vent of loneliness?


    Chu Feng''s eyes began to turn red, and his hand began to reach out to Yi Qiuling''s collar.


    Yi Qiuling''s face turned red and her jade arm caught Chu Feng''s neck.


    A ridiculous thing is happening in the snow.

 Chapter 817

    In the twinkling of an eye, Chu Feng and Yi Qiuling have been trapped for six months.


    Because of the time flow rate of 12 times, half a month has passed in the outside world.


    Fortunately, Chu Feng''s long-term absence in the city of dawn has been the norm, which has not aroused anyone''s suspicion. Coupled with the continuous production of body fluids and equipment, no one has found Chu Feng missing.


    Before he left, Chu Feng had already made enough arrangements in the Yuanfu. Moreover, the development route of Dawning city to be planned had already considered his absence.


    Luo Xingyao came to find Chu Feng, but Su Yuan dismissed him with the excuse of "confidential".


    In these 15 days, the outside world is changing every day.


    The martial arts and medicine theory in the theoretical basis of the five elements, and the weapon revolution brought by the burning Protoss, make the overall strength of China advance by leaps and bounds, and become stronger every day.


    There are also some relatively stupid survival bases, which prohibit the spread of these two things, but without exception, such survival bases have been abandoned by the people. Although you can''t get what others can get here, we have to choose to leave.


    If you want to prevent the survivors from leaving, naturally, the demon hunter guild will offer a reward for their heads.


    During this period, Chu Feng and Yi Qiuling have been studying space Tao.


    Since the first time she had a relationship with Yi Qiuling, she was more and more open in front of Chu Feng. From her euphemism and shyness at the beginning, she learned to take the initiative later.


    It''s not that she liberated her nature, but there are few things that can be done in this space, and the things that can bring happiness are even more limited.


    In this period of time, their hearts are getting closer and closer.


    Because they open their hearts to each other, the cooperation between them is very smooth. Although Yi Qiuling''s space talent is not high, her control of Yuanli is wonderful to the peak. It happens that the system in the mysterious ancient books can simulate any attribute just by controlling Yuanli.


    In this process, Yi Qiuling even mastered the "blinking Yuanfu" which can only be described reluctantly in the seventh order.


    Chu Feng understood the space and practiced himself. In the sixth month, he finally understood the black scourge, which is the seventh level extreme scourge.


    After understanding the curse of heaven, Chu Feng''s understanding of space is more profound.


    Among the attributes of Yuan Li, there is no space, but the balance of the four attributes of earth, water, fire and wind can directly affect the law of space.


    Yi Qiuling was also unable to use the power of space because of the imbalance of understanding attributes.


    However, after understanding the blink of Yuan Fu, she can exert the power of space directly through the structure of Yuan Li, and her strength is greatly increased.


    It is the so-called practice makes perfect, often using the power of space, more times can also understand the law.


    However, Yi Qiuling had more understanding of the array than yuan Fu.


    Chu Feng constantly designs the scheme of space passage, while Yi Qiuling uses ice crystal stone to draw array patterns to form array nodes and try to communicate with the real world.


    Although not a success, but she is now in no hurry.


    They are just like a newly married couple. Now they are in the stage of eating marrow and knowing taste. They are even eager to stay in such a scene for a long time.


    Yi Qiuling also knows that Chu Feng has several women outside. With his character, as long as women don''t betray him, he won''t let them go.


    With his character, if he meets the right woman in the future, there will be more women.


    Yi Qiuling asks herself that there is no way to let Chu Feng give up a forest for her own sake, but now is the time for her to enjoy Chu Feng alone. She will be forced to share Chu Feng with others as long as she can.


    Still take advantage of now, cherish well!


    Chu Feng''s arms around Yi Ren, the heart can not help but breed a proud.


    In later generations, Yi Qiuling, who is known as the queen of ice and snow, has been enjoying every night in his crotch. This contrast is crazy for any man.


    Still, he wanted to go out.


    Although the days here are wonderful, he is still worried about the outside world.


    "The most fundamental thing to connect two different worlds is the coordinates. Now I have not only the coordinates of my own yuan mansion, but also the coordinates of the earth and hell. But why can''t I connect them?"


    Chu Feng has been bothered by this problem for several months.


    At first, he thought that the distance of the world was too far, just like building Yuanfu passage in hell, the consumption was only one tenth of that on the earth.


    Although I don''t know where his yuan mansion is in the void, it''s obvious that his yuan mansion is closer to hell.


    Now the space they are in is far away.


    Even as far away as chufeng, it took a lot of Yuanli to take out some items from the Yuanfu. If you want to establish a connection with your spirit, you can''t talk for a long time.Such a long distance makes it very difficult for Chu Feng to build a space channel.


    But no matter how difficult it is, there is always a limit.


    Later, Chu Feng changed his mind, that is to first establish a link, maybe this link even a hair can not be transmitted in the past, but first with this link, he can step by step expand the space channel, until the space channel can accommodate two people in the past.


    But at this time, a problem appeared.


    He clearly has so many coordinates of the world, but he can''t establish a connection.


    Let alone the size of hair, even a thin thread can not be involved.


    If it is a failure, in the process of accumulation, Chu Feng can still accept, can only say that his current strength is too little, can step by step to enhance and accumulate.


    However, everything is difficult at the beginning. He can''t even make a beginning now. How can he expand the space channel later?


    He once again took out an cryolite from Yuanfu, and then tried to send the fragments of cryolite back to Yuanfu, but it still failed.


    He was able to take things from the yuan house, but he could not put even one fragment back to the yuan house.


    If he had not been able to control Yuanfu with his mental power, he would have lost contact with the real world.


    After all attempts failed, Chu Feng handed the question to Yi Qiuling.


    "It''s hard to understand that you can take things from Yuan mansion, but you can''t put them back. However, it''s understandable to compare space to the sea and the small world to a ship or island on the sea. Our world is more like a sunken ship than a ship."


    Yi Qiuling said, "you can send a signal to the crew to drop the materials, and then the materials fall into the sea. No, we can even drop the materials from the plane, but we are on the ground, but it is difficult to throw the materials back to the plane."


    Originally, she wanted to use the sea water as a metaphor, but she felt that the buoyancy of the sea water was too great, so she replaced it with an airplane.


    Chu Feng''s puzzled eyes reflected the essence: "I see, we are at the bottom of the sea, how can we break down?"

 Chapter 818

    The most perplexing problem for Chu Feng is not the consumption of getting through the space channel, but the beginning.


    Clearly has more than one world coordinates, but has always been unable to establish contact.


    After Yi Qiuling''s instruction, Chu Feng suddenly realized.


    To connect the two places, the first thing to do is to anchor. The anchor can be on the bottom of the sea, on the ground, or directly build a rope between the two worlds, and then make the orange into a ladder.


    But at this step of anchoring, he was baffled.


    Now it seems that it''s not that he can''t break down, but that he is on the bottom of the sea.


    "If the normal plane is a ship sailing in the sea of stars, then the world we live in is just a sunken ship. If we compare the highest plane to a starship searching for resources among innumerable planets, and a life planet such as ban earth is regarded as a giant of dust, then our place may be a space junk or a falling spaceship. "


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng suddenly understood.


    There is a limitation in the establishment of space access, that is, only access to different worlds can be established.


    For example, you can build a channel to the devil''s world or hell on earth, and you can lead the same channel to different places, but you can''t build a space channel on earth.


    This law is universal both on the earth and at the highest level.


    Even in chufeng''s Yuanfu, if they can make their own rules, they can''t break them.


    Some basic laws are the foundation of the existence of the world. If you break them, the whole world will no longer exist.


    Where he is now is a sunken ship.


    How can a sunken ship at the bottom of the sea build a ladder to the harbor? How can a fallen plane refuel in the air?


    It''s lucky to be able to let the planes in the sky drop materials to you.


    As Yi Qiuling said, it''s impossible for you to throw materials back on the plane.


    Of course, the real spatial level is not so simple as described, but a more complex rule. Otherwise, why can two adjacent spatial channels lead to different places in the same world? Is jumping between two worlds closer than a single world?


    Just because you have a wrong theory doesn''t mean it''s useless.


    The three laws of mechanics are overthrown in the high-speed world or the micro world, but it can not be denied that they can solve most of the physics problems in the macro world.


    All the laws and rules serve people. No matter whether this sentence is right or wrong, Chu Feng firmly believes that.


    "If this is a sunken ship, it is also a ship full of all kinds of materials. I can collect materials that can build a lifeboat on the sunken ship and build a lifeboat for myself. The lifeboat can''t cross the ocean. At least it can prevent me from sinking in the sea. After I get close to the ship, I can be rescued."


    "Even on the ground, you can build a hot-air balloon, so that you can fly in the sky. After you get close to the plane, you only need to send a signal to the plane, and you can be saved. What''s more, the plane is controlled by you?"


    Thinking in this way, Chu Feng''s thinking suddenly brightened.


    No matter what kind of metaphor, all he needs to do is to cut a piece from the world, so that he can leave or even control the space.


    "If the test of the first level is to let Yi Qiuling and I have a clear mind, a preliminary grasp of our own strength, and then break through the space, then the test of this level is likely to let us learn how to really cut and deprive space and make use of space."


    With this speculation, Chu Feng at least has a direction and ideas.


    As for whether this idea is correct, it can only be tested by time.


    "Chu Feng, do you think of a way to go back?"


    Yi Qiuling nestles in Chu Feng''s arms, with some lonely tone.


    Chu Feng''s mind trembled, and then asked: "what about you? There is no one you want to see on earth, or can you put down Huaxia? "


    "In the past, I thought I cared about these, but during this time, I suddenly found that I didn''t care about China as much as I imagined."


    Yi Qiuling said, "if Huaxia is in danger, I will stand up, but it''s not because of the so-called national righteousness. It''s just because I agree with Huaxia. I like the country of Huaxia and the nation I live in. What I do is just because I like it."


    "No matter what you think, even if you become a female devil, I believe what you do will be beneficial to China. That''s enough."


    Chu Feng said with a smile, "China has never lacked people who are loyal to the country, nor people who are just. Even now, there is no lack of people who can fight for it. What is lacking is only people who can save China. No matter whether the rescuer is fair or selfish, evil or good, what China needs is only a result.""I thought I had seen through my heart, but I was still deceiving myself."


    Yi Qiuling shook her head with a bitter smile.


    "However, it is such a life, such a person, can have endless fun!"


    Chu Feng stares at Yi Qiuling''s eyes, "now, you still don''t want to go back? As long as you don''t want to, I can postpone this time until the real world is in danger, and I will return. "


    Yi Qiuling smiles: "I want to go back. I only face you every day. I still feel fresh now. If I get bored after a long time, it''s not good."


    She suddenly understood that what she really worried about was not that Chu Feng would no longer belong to herself after she went back. What she really didn''t like was change.


    Since the end of the world, the environment has undergone tremendous changes, and the people around them have also undergone tremendous changes, but most of these changes are tragedies.


    Including Yi Qiuling herself, such as her teammates.


    She persuaded herself that those people were not distressed even after they died, so she felt comfortable taking them as test objects, but she couldn''t cheat her heart.


    It''s a very different feeling to face yourself as you really are in a deserted environment than to face yourself as you really are in public.


    If she stopped Chu Feng''s return here, I don''t know what kind of influence it will have.


    Man is a creature who likes the new and dislikes the old. She doesn''t know whether she is the same, but she knows that some things are not grasped more tightly by you.


    Sometimes, the appropriate down, in order to grasp the more long-term.

 Chapter 819

    With the idea of extricating himself, Chu Feng suddenly remembered the mysterious space before.


    At that time, he didn''t have a deep understanding of the law of space, so he couldn''t see through the real face of that space. But now, is that space really like what he saw?


    Maybe the answer to the question is in the middle of the question from the beginning.


    After confirming the idea, Chu Feng and Yi Qiuling spent another month together to portray a super large array. The array has a diameter of more than 30 kilometers and gathers the strength of 300 kilometers. All the forces converge in the middle direction.


    Although this array is very large, its technical content is not too high. It''s just a simple array that gathers energy. With the continuous superposition, it has the current scale.


    However, even if it is a simple thing, repeated more, there will be qualitative changes.


    In the middle of this huge array, Chu Feng used 36 cryolite swords as array flags and inserted them into 36 array eyes to form a new array.


    This array is not recorded in the mysterious ancient books, nor is it the array of the general outline of array.


    This is a new array composed of Chu Feng and the Dao on both sides.


    Void annihilation array.


    There is no messy fancy in this array. The effect is only one ability, which is to cut down a piece of space in the world.


    "Are you ready?" Chu Feng Road.


    "I''m ready. At the end of the leak, I''ll start the array and seize the opportunity. It''s up to you." Yi Qiuling said.


    "All right, get ready to go!"


    Chu Feng nodded, and then yuan Lingdao began to open.


    They have been here for seven months, but their cultivation has not improved in the past seven months, because the yuan forces they absorbed are limited. Basically, these yuan forces have been used by them for research, and there is no yuan force distribution for cultivation at all.


    However, their mental strength has been greatly improved.


    The consumption of yuanlingdao is not only Yuanli, but also a huge load on mental power, but also an exercise. For the seven level strong, mental power is more important than physical power.


    It is also because of the improvement of mental power that Chu Feng has the confidence to control this array.


    A water leak in the next countdown, in the water leak to the bottom of the time, a huge amount of force toward the middle of the chufeng convergence.


    Of course, these forces can''t be used for cultivation, or even inhaled into the body.


    How much yuan force a person can absorb is not determined by the amount of external yuan force, but by the amount of refining and consumption.


    Only the special substance such as crystal nucleus can be improved together with spirit, and there are no side effects.


    Countless yuan forces gathered on 36 ice crystal swords. Chu Feng sat cross knee in the middle of the array and made a formula.


    This formula has no meaning in itself, it just functions as a switch and start.


    After he played this formula, the void Yin extermination array began to absorb a large number of forces. The forces gathered from the outside gradually became orderly under the division and control of 36 swords.


    Seeing such a scene, Yi Qiuling turned and ran.


    She had been reminded by Chu Feng before that the scope of the void yinmie array is not fixed, but there are two places that are relatively safe. One is the center of the void yinmie array, which is like the eye of a tornado. In addition, it can only be as far away from the void yinmie array as possible.


    It would be stupid of her to get involved in the fun.


    Under the instruction of Chu Feng, Yi Qiuling ran a distance of 1000 kilometers. At this time, the void annihilation array was still running.


    According to Chu Feng''s prediction, no matter how powerful the void Yin Mie array is, it is also based on Yuan Li. It is the limit that so many Yuan Li can affect such a long distance.


    Even if something really happened, it''s impossible to kill a level 7 master thousands of miles away. What''s more, it''s level 7 Yi Qiuling.


    "Array, Qi!"


    Thirty six long swords made of cryolite rose up under the control of Chu Feng and flew to the same point almost at the same time.


    If it is a normal space plane, 36 swords can not point to the same point.


    But under the distortion of space, all the swords will come together.


    With the support of Yuan Li from Shanghai, the power of these swords will be magnified infinitely.


    Finally, these common meeting in the same place, in the middle of the meeting place, as if there was a black spot.


    Chu Feng has been open yuan Lingdao body, caught the black spot appeared, in the black spot appeared in the moment, he immediately changed the operation of the array.


    "Space cutting."


    The 36 cryolite swords were changed from stabbing to cutting, and rotated along the periphery of the black spot. On the blades of the 36 cryolite swords, the power of silver white space loomed.These forces of space, swimming around the black spot, under the superposition of space, almost at the same time across the black spot.


    "Tearing -"


    Chu Feng''s mental power even captured the sound of something tearing.


    Cracks like cobwebs appear where the black spots are, and these cryolite swords are still spinning and cutting, so that these cracks expand and soon begin to spread.


    "Click --" a crisp sound appeared in Chu Feng''s ear.


    In this process, the cryolite sword also appeared cracks.


    In the face of such a scene, Chu Feng''s heart sank.


    But he can''t help it. He doesn''t have materials that are better than cryolite, but Yi Qiuling is best at depicting arrays on cryolite. If he changes a material, it may take a longer time, and the effect may not be much better.


    Moreover, Chu Feng did not intend to succeed at all.


    The cracks like cobwebs are getting bigger and bigger. Chu Feng can feel that the space seems to be broken, and the nearby Yuan Li is constantly consuming.


    Chu Feng is still the same look manipulation cryolite sword, constantly cutting.


    "Click!"


    The first cryolite sword is broken, followed by the second one and the third one.


    more and more cryolite swords are broken, which makes Chu Feng''s heart more and more heavy.


    "Are you going to fail? But I don''t know if this idea is right or wrong! "


    Chu Feng has some regrets. A failure doesn''t mean anything. However, if this failure can''t make him understand his mistake, how can he correct it?


    The cryolite sword was broken one by one, but when it was half broken, the spider web like cracks in the air suddenly disappeared.


    Chu Feng''s body trembled, and he felt as if something had changed in his space.


    The next moment, the silence of the return of the whole world.


    With chufeng as the center, the huge array with a diameter of 30 kilometers almost instantly recovered its silence, the convergence of Yuan Li disappeared, the void annihilation array disappeared, and the cryolite sword disappeared.


    Chu Feng looked into the distance, then relieved.


    Yi Qiuling is still here.

 Chapter 820

    After confirming that Yi Qiuling was still there, Chu Feng''s heart was released.


    Not only confirmed that Yi Qiuling was ok, but also confirmed that she was OK.


    Then he began to explore the present situation with mental force.


    Just for a moment, I don''t even know whether this tiny time exists. The broken space has been restored to its original state. What happened just now?


    Can we say that the world''s ability to repair has reached such a level?


    In the distance, Yi Qiuling began to come here.


    "From my point of view, and from other people''s point of view, it should be different!"


    Chu Feng thinks like this and goes towards Yi Qiuling. But at this moment, he suddenly finds that Yi Qiuling''s eyes don''t seem to be looking at him.


    A closer look, her eyes seem to be looking for something, fundus and even some panic.


    "She can''t see me?"


    Chu Feng suddenly realized something, and then quickly went in the direction of Yi Qiuling. After walking out of a distance, Yi Qiuling''s eyes suddenly filled with surprise.


    "Chu Feng, you scared me to death. What happened just now? I can''t find you with my eyes or with my mind Yi Qiuling comes to Chu Feng quickly.


    Chu Feng turned around. He had just walked through a certain place before he stepped out of the boundary.


    When he was in the game just now, he didn''t find anything unusual, but when he looked back, he found that the space there was not just one floor.


    Take out two stones and throw them to the front.


    Two stones fell to the ground, but the two stones fell to the same place, most of the volume has been overlapped together.


    This is obviously not the case in normal space.


    Yi Qiuling also found the abnormality: "did you just fold up the space of this place?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "it''s like there''s only one plane in the eyes of ants, and there''s only one space in the eyes of ordinary people. Just now I separated a piece of space from the original space, but after this piece of space left, the original space was restored like a lake, and the separated space was like ice on the lake, Floating on the lake


    Space is a very complex thing, and his understanding of the law of space is only superficial.


    He originally thought that space should be a complete whole, but just now he discovered that the essence of space also has the nature of water.


    If you take some soil away from the ground, there will be a big pit on the ground. Take a leg out of the water, and the water will still be the same.


    Of course, some of the water in these lakes is missing, but for the whole lake, the difference from its original appearance is not very big, and it is not clear to the naked eye.


    If not for seeing the "floating ice" on the lake, Chu Feng could not distinguish it.


    "I should have thought of that, hiding in the void, Yuan Fu space, so it is."


    Chu Feng murmured to himself that, as the saying goes, the onlookers see clearly. He thought that his skillful means of accepting things, hiding in the void, and the world of Yuanfu, should know more about space than most people, but because he knew too much, his understanding of many things deviated from the essence.


    It''s just like when people saw that a stone fell faster than a leaf in ancient times, they came to the conclusion that the heavier the object, the faster it fell.


    In a sense, this conclusion is not wrong.


    Because such a conclusion is the induction of natural phenomena, which may have some limitations, but it does not affect the law to solve the problem.


    However, to understand the rules better, we must break common sense.


    Even the three laws of mechanics, which overturn this law, are not overturned by relativity in the field of high speed?


    What Chu Feng made was actually such a mistake.


    He is very proficient in the use of space, mastering the surface law of the use of space, but it is getting farther and farther away from the real space law.


    Seeing two overlapping stones, the world in Yi Qiuling''s eyes seemed to have changed.


    was as like as two peas before two, so she couldn''t see.


    But now, she sees deep space.


    Chu Feng took out some cryolite, cut it into different shapes, and then threw it into the space, a total of 12 pieces. Then he went in with Yi Qiuling.


    He went into the bottom of the space, saw six stones, did not see Yi Qiuling.


    He went out of the bottom space and into the upper space. At this time, he found 12 stones, all of which came into his eyes.


    After trying, Chu Feng''s eyes were full of anger.


    "So that''s what you thought of me at that time?"


    At the beginning, he chased the dark wolf king from East China, all the way to the territory of the bear, and to the side of Lake Baikal. In the whole process, he felt that his every move seemed to be monitored.I thought that the other party should have mastered the special means of investigation, but I didn''t expect that.


    He knew that the other party''s understanding of himself could not be so clear, otherwise, in the process of pursuing and killing, he would surely give himself greater setbacks.


    But his heart, still full of anger.


    This is simply relying on their own means, treat themselves as mole ants, just like three-dimensional human duel two-dimensional ants, this is the blow of dimension reduction.


    Although his strength exceeded the other party''s expectation, the resistance succeeded.


    But after knowing the other party''s means, Chu Feng still felt unspeakable humiliation.


    "No matter what you people who are in charge of everything behind you think, now that I have found out your means, it''s my turn to fight back."


    "I will pull you all down from the high altar!"


    Yi Qiuling comes to Chu Feng and holds Chu Feng''s hand. She feels Chu Feng''s anger, which even brings some humiliation, but she doesn''t know how to comfort him.


    She can do, only Chu Feng, no matter what decision, she will accompany Chu Feng side.


    After a long time, Chu Feng said slowly: "I have found a way to go back now, but before that, we should take away the things that our predecessors gave us."


    As he spoke, the space around him began to change.


    Now that he has seen through the mystery of the folded space, there is no secret in his eyes. The second layer of space is constantly strengthened. After strengthening to a certain extent, the third layer of space is born, and Chu Feng''s face becomes pale.


    However, two books appeared in front of him.


    "Sure enough."

 Chapter 821

    "I always thought that the prisoner broke the space passage and cut off our way back, but in fact it was not. It did cut off our way back, but since the powerful wanted to leave something for us, how could we come back without success?"


    While explaining to Yi Qiuling, Chu Feng went to two books, "in other words, even if we can''t get inheritance, then go to die, which is also in line with the state of mind of a powerful man, because I don''t need a useless successor."


    Then he picked up a book and opened it.


    This is a simple thread bound book. There are no words on the cover. After opening it, there are no words at the beginning, but when Chu Feng looks at it, some content will appear in it.


    "Burning sun Fu, exploding flame Fu, receiving object Fu ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "forbidding array, gathering spirit array, seal array ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "annihilating sword body, Yuan spirit Taoist body, blood refining magic soldier ¡¤¡¤"


    "in this life, the process of obtaining this book is different from the past!"


    the book is as like as two peas.


    Let him record a Yuan Fu, and then the next one in the current series will appear. For example, he needs to learn to control fire first, then he can learn to explode fire, and learn to accept things first. Only in this way can the book show the method of opening up Yuan Fu.


    The same is true of array magic power. Although you don''t need to learn or write down all of them, you must master the basis of the current direction in which you want to develop.


    In the future, he spent 10 years, and failed to understand any direction of this book.


    At the beginning, he also considered whether to share part of the content with others. If it''s only one-sided, it should be no problem.


    Unfortunately, all the people he trusted were dead.


    In this life, we should be more careful.


    If you don''t know anything else, the powerful man who left this book was surrounded and killed by the experts in the world of gods and demons at the beginning. The seven gods and the five demons all joined hands to encircle and suppress him. Although they made up with each other later and even cooperated, they also represented the level of the powerful man.


    Chu Feng doesn''t believe that the other side will look at the face of the powerful and open up to themselves.


    He will not put his life on the kindness of the other side.


    He can teach others means, but the existence of this book can not be found by anyone.


    Yi Qiuling went forward and picked up another book.


    After picking up the book, she fell into a dullness.


    "Why don''t you open it? There should be no traps in the book?"


    Chu Feng asked, there is no need for the powerful to set traps at this time. This is not a selection of successors. This is the end of life.


    Yi Qiuling shook her head: "this book seems to make me feel that the world should be the core control of the dead world. No, to some extent, this book is the world itself."


    With that, the book has turned into a streamer and disappeared in Yi Qiuling''s hands.


    "Is this book the world itself?"


    Chu Feng did not expect this answer. Yi Qiuling''s inheritance is actually the world. Her inheritance is to create a world.


    But on second thought, it seems normal.


    Yi Qiuling''s strength lies in her specialization. If she is distracted, she will not be Yi Qiuling any more. She can only become an ordinary genius.


    It''s a combination of specialization and disadvantages, that is, too few means.


    Whether it''s the ice garden or the mirror world, no matter how powerful the move is, there are weaknesses and flaws. It''s naive to eat all over the sky with one move.


    Even if the trick itself has no flaws, but the characteristics of the water system is the biggest flaw.


    If you meet a restrained enemy, you don''t know how to die.


    Now with a world as the background, Yi Qiuling can get extra cards without learning, which increases the complexity of her own means.


    With foreign things to make up for the flaws, she can be more focused.


    And their own means is to sum up a road of their own from thousands of means, is a self created Road, they can open up the world, why inherit the world of others?


    The things left by the powerful are just right for them.


    After putting away her inheritance, Yi Qiuling''s eyes fall on an ice sculpture not far away. The next moment, her body appears beside the ice sculpture.


    "Teleportation is really in control of the world, but I don''t know if she can use the means of teleportation in earth space or other planes." Chu Feng is thoughtful.


    Yi Qiuling''s hand was on the statue, and the statue began to melt.


    This is a statue of a fox. There is a dead Nine Tailed Fox in it. When the ice and snow melt, the body of the Nine Tailed Fox begins to turn into ice and float in the air.However, when the nine tail fox body decomposition, even left a little fox in place.


    This little fox is white and weak, but still alive.


    This is the only surviving life in the frozen world, and also a glimmer of hope for its mother to take care of it at the cost of her life.


    It''s a miracle of life.


    "It turns out that the little fox who followed her all the time got it here?"


    Chu Feng was thoughtful, but he didn''t understand one thing. Since Yi Qiuling''s road had been connected with the previous life, why did he just get the mysterious ancient books in a cave when he got them? And the test here is also for those who have learned the mysterious ancient books.


    "Is my rebirth in the calculation of the powerful?"


    Thinking of this possibility, Chu Feng''s heart was also full of chill.


    Although he was also full of gratitude to the powerful, after all, it was the powerful who gave him strength, and he was not a person who promoted mien to fight against mieqiu.


    However, it''s very uncomfortable for people to arrange their own life.


    Even children have rebellious psychology towards their parents. It''s not that you are my parents that you can decide my whole life.


    But I can''t figure it out. Chu Feng doesn''t want to think about it. Some things may be that his level is not high. When he has enough strength, he will understand everything.


    For him, a powerful person is equivalent to his teacher. Even if he has a special purpose to cultivate him, as long as this purpose does not affect the safety of the people around him, Chu Feng will try his best to accomplish it. This is the most basic gratitude of a Chinese.


    In the end of the world, a lot of the morality of the past has collapsed.


    But there are some things that are fundamental to a person as a person.

 Chapter 822

    With the ability to fold space, it''s easy to go back.


    The first method is to fold space continuously and fold it in the direction of the earth. Naturally, two people will arrive at the earth.


    However, such a method, whether it is difficult or expends energy, is very huge.


    Space folding also follows a theorem, that is, the upper space is smaller than the lower space.


    Of course, it''s just in the process of construction.


    In the folded space, castles in the air exist. For example, you first build the second floor space, and then build the third floor space on the basis of the second floor space. At this time, you destroy the second floor space, but the third floor space still exists.


    However, after tier 2 space is destroyed, you can''t enter Tier 3 space directly from lower space.


    And if you want to build the fourth floor space on the basis of the third floor space, you can''t do it. You have to build the second floor space first.


    However, at this time, your second floor space must be smaller than the third floor.


    In other words, the second floor space is smaller than the third floor.


    It seems that there are some contradictions in these rules, but in fact they are only incomprehensible from the perspective of human beings. Space rules are self-contained, and human beings cannot change them, they can only use them.


    The prisoner with three eyes destroyed the second layer of space before he died.


    The second level space reconstructed by Chu Feng naturally connects the third level space.


    Standing on the third floor, Chu Feng looks at the ice sculptures below. Now in his perspective, he can see the ice sculptures and the ground and ice sculptures that were originally covered by the ice sculptures.


    It''s not perspective, it''s closer to the perspective of God.


    However, this kind of vision will be more blurred.


    With more and more levels of space, Chu Feng''s vision will be more and more blurred, but he will also be closer and closer to the real God''s perspective.


    The problem of blurred vision can also be made up by the improvement of realm and spiritual power.


    This is also the reason why Chu Feng is angry with those manipulators behind him, because the other party is observing the ants in the picture from the perspective of God, and interferes in the picture from time to time, just like playing crickets, teasing himself and treating himself as a plaything.


    Fortunately, I have enough strength to fight back.


    If your strength is a little bit worse, you will be fooled to death.


    The method of continuous folding space regression, this scheme can be regressed from any degree of space, but it is a bit wasteful to use here.


    But Chu Feng found one thing, that is, when he was in the upper space, he would be less restricted by the rules of the world.


    That is to say, he can now use less yuan force to take out the material in Yuan mansion.


    Similarly, he was more and more sensitive to Yuan Fu.


    To reach the third level of space, that is, the space where the mysterious ancient books are located, Chu Feng has been able to establish contact with Yuan Fu. As long as he establishes a space channel along the direction of contact, he can officially return.


    Knowing that she was expected to return, Yi Qiuling''s heart was full of joy.


    She had some hesitation about the things after her return, but after Chu Feng''s advice, she would not have hesitation and fear.


    It''s still a long way to go to find the way home.


    In these days, the earth has changed again.


    Before Chu Feng, Yi and Qiuling arrived at the inheritance space, they caused certain damage to the demons in ASEAN. To kill some members of the demons, they just removed some strongholds on the earth, which is also in their battle plan.


    But exploring the intelligence of the demons makes them intolerable.


    "Now the demons have been forming armies in Southeast Asia, and have formed more than 500000 demons. Of course, most of these demons are human beings, just like those demons in Central Asia. The banner of those demons is to kill the city Lord."


    This is Su Yuan''s report to Chu Feng.


    Next, there is Su Yuan''s analysis.


    "Now in Huaxia, especially in South China, people are spreading rumors that the demons did not intend to be enemies with Huaxia. Their real enemy is the divine world, but Chu Feng has been destroying the relationship between human beings and the demons, and even stealing the secrets of the demon world, so they just want to kill the city master.


    Now, many people are filled with indignation at the practice of the demons. They think that if Huaxia hands over his own people easily, other talented people will be born in Huaxia in the future, and they will also find an excuse to ask Huaxia to hand them over. In this way, Huaxia will never stand up.


    However, some people think that Huaxia should compromise. Now Huaxia is in the stage of rapid development. One person''s sacrifice can be used for the stability of the whole Huaxia ethnic group. When Huaxia develops, this hatred can certainly be returned to the demons. "Seeing these reports, Chu Feng sniffed.


    Sacrifice one person for ethnic stability.


    Is it a good deal? Of course, it''s very cost-effective. No matter who this person is, it''s a very cost-effective business to exchange one''s sacrifice for the safety of China.


    But now the question is, is it a good deal?


    Now the question is, do you believe in the words of the demons? How much do you know about the demons? How dare you believe the demons?


    Chu Feng is the leader of Dawning city and the president of the demon hunter guild. If you give up such a powerful man, what will you have when China faces the enemy in the future? How many people dare to fight for China?


    Don''t consider the consequences, only consider the choice, such a person, only deserve to be a water army.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Yi Qiuling asked. She also learned the situation of the earth from Chu Feng.


    "If the demons really have the power to deal with China now, they will not guide public opinion at all, and they will not shape me into such an image."


    Chu Feng said calmly, "it''s also a world where the strong are respected. If they don''t have enough strength, they will also use conspiracy. But if they have enough strength and use conspiracy, they will only be spurned by the whole demon world. So they don''t have the power to deal with Huaxia at all, and they don''t even have the power to challenge Huaxia."


    "Well, what we need to do is to expose them?"


    Yi Qiuling understood Chu Feng''s idea.


    "Yes, people are always afraid of the unknown. As the highest level in the demon world, human beings are naturally afraid of it. But if the unknown becomes known, will human beings be afraid of them?"


    Chu Feng said, "the human heart is the most magical thing. Never underestimate the brilliance of human nature and never test the danger of human nature. What we can do is to choose which side to face."

 Chapter 813

    "Hold still, why hold still? Are we Chinese going to bow to the demons? "


    In a newly established military fortress on the southwest border, a young officer yelled to the general of the military region, "this is not the problem of Western students at all. It''s the problem of China. Is it the problem of retreating without fighting? If I die in the war, you can make any decision, but before I die in the war, I will never bow to other people. "


    The military conference room was quiet.


    The Southwest Military Region is also a military region with frequent wars.


    This young officer, named Hua Tiandu, was a staunch advocate of war.


    At the beginning, when there was a foreign race in China, he advocated to attack those foreign races first, and it was better to start first. As a result, his plan was rejected.


    Now Huaxia is facing the threat of demons, he still insists on his own ideas.


    In his words, it''s not that I don''t know what it means to be able to bend and stretch, but there must be someone who will use his life to defend the dignity of China. Otherwise, after compromising, no one will stand up.


    "Huatiandu, you don''t have to worry. It''s the decision made above."


    The fortress commander said calmly.


    "The decision above? Take the overall situation into consideration? "


    Hua Tiandu said with a sneer, "now that the demon army has gathered more than one million people, when do you want to wait? Do you want to wait until the demon troops gather 2 million, or even 3 million? Or are you not going to attack at all? "


    It should be a natural duty for soldiers to obey orders absolutely, but soldiers are also human beings.


    The demons have assembled their troops in the south, but Huaxia''s decision is to hold on? It was beyond his comprehension.


    If we miss the present opportunity, we may not have another one in the future.


    "You''re still too upset."


    The military commander shook his head with a bitter smile, "you think carefully, why can''t you wait until all the troops of the other side are assembled to attack? Do we have no advantage in doing so? "


    Hua Tiandu also calmed down a little: "do we have a way to catch them all?"


    "With the change of the rules of heaven and earth, many weapons made in the past have begun to be eliminated. With the evolution of life, the role of those weapons will become lower and lower. If some things are not used in time, they may only be fireworks in the future."


    The commander-in-chief said, "there are two plans above. The first plan is absolutely confidential. The second plan is that if the demons really gather troops and step into China, we will use our ultimate weapons to wipe out all these demons."


    Hua Tian''s body trembled: "you mean it!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "do you mean nuclear weapons?"


    In ASEAN, some demons and high-level human beings who take refuge in demons gather in a military base, and the generals of demons look at human beings in doubt.


    "Yes, Huaxia is one of the few countries in the world that can retain nuclear weapons, and Huaxia has been developing silently for decades. No one knows how many weapons Huaxia has. All countries in the world want to know their details, but no country can know their roots."


    A high-level human knelt down in front of the demons. "There is also a legend that Huaxia is the only country on earth that can preserve hydrogen bombs. Up to now, there are still 12 hydrogen bombs that have not been destroyed. If they really use hydrogen bombs, no matter how many troops we have, they can only be destroyed in front of those weapons."


    "Ha ha, do you mean that the weapons made by human beings can destroy our demons?"


    The generals of the demons laughed, "there is a Chinese idiom called frog in the well. You are like frog in the well now. You don''t know how big the outside world is. The weapon you are proud of is just a child''s thing in front of us."


    Other demon generals also began to laugh.


    "Isn''t it a powerful explosive? Are you naive enough to think that we don''t have anything like that in the demon world? "


    "Shallow insight and low environment limit your imagination."


    "If we are not limited by the rules of the world, our ultimate weapon in the demon world can directly flatten your whole earth."


    "Under our demon army, no matter what kind of enemy it is, it can be easily leveled."


    Hearing the unbridled long dragon of these powerful demons, the faces of high-level human beings are blue and white.


    In any case, it''s a shame for them to look down upon the ultimate weapon of mankind.


    However, if what these powerful demons say is true and the ultimate weapon of the demons can wipe out the whole earth, it is normal for them to look down upon the earth.


    It''s just that they have to plan for themselves.


    Their choice has betrayed the human race, and they will certainly have no place on the earth in the future. Now their lives have been tied up with the demons.No matter what they think in their hearts, they must give advice to the demons.


    "All right."


    As soon as the commander of the demon clan sat in the highest position spoke, the whole conference room was quiet.


    "Since you humans think this kind of weapon is terrible, we have to be well prepared. Although that kind of weapon may not hurt us, if the army is reduced too much, it will not do us much good in our next plan."


    Hearing his words, the eyes of the high-level human who surrendered all showed an excited look.


    Anyway, they understand the shadow of nuclear weapons.


    When China tested its nuclear weapons, it chose the region close to ASEAN.


    If the demons take it seriously, they can be safe.


    The range of lethal weapons may not kill level 7, but they may not survive.


    "Commander Sheng Ming."


    "Under the guidance of the commander, the demons will surely be able to defeat China and liberate mankind."


    The surrender of the human high-level people, are very excited.


    As the neighbors of China, they have been living in the shadow of China. Now they have a chance to defeat China. How can they not be excited?


    Maybe in the future, they will become the servants of the demons, but as long as they can beat Huaxia,


    "according to the information provided by you, whether this weapon is launched or detonated, it is very complicated and difficult. After the explosion of the rules of heaven and earth, many electronic devices fail, and the use of this weapon is more restricted."


    The commander of the demons said faintly, "in this case, there is only one way to detonate the nuclear weapons in China, which is to transport them by manpower, and then detonate them by means of the powers.


    No matter how powerful this weapon is, as long as there is no chance for it to be used, no matter how powerful it is, it is useless. No matter how powerful it is, don''t worry about the threat of this weapon, because I won''t let this weapon have the chance of explosion. "

 Chapter 824

    "Isn''t the electronic equipment out of order now? How can we detonate a nuclear weapon? Even if it can detonate, there is no way to hit the target accurately! "


    Yi Qiu Ling asks curiously.


    Although she is a descendant of guwu family, her knowledge of modern science is not behind the times. On the contrary, she has a strong interest in these weapons that can eliminate guwu.


    Unfortunately, because they are not good at it, they can only understand it through the Internet.


    Although the power of nuclear weapons is huge, it is useless not to strike the target accurately.


    "It may still be a big problem to change a country, but since this problem is in China, it is not a problem."


    Chu Feng said, "the conditions for detonating a hydrogen bomb are nothing more than high temperature and high pressure. In the past, atomic bombs were used as initiators to detonate a hydrogen bomb. However, if the fire and wind powers joined hands, they might not be able to reach the high temperature and high pressure required to detonate a hydrogen bomb."


    "What about hitting the target accurately? Now the satellites are out of touch. " Yi Qiuling said.


    "There is no device that can be more accurate than a person." Chu Feng replied.


    "Are they going to detonate it directly with people?"


    Yi Qiuling was shocked.


    "Isn''t that easy to think of? China has never been short of people who are willing to die for their country. Maybe other people don''t understand this behavior. They think it''s against the humanitarian spirit, but for China, faith is sometimes above everything. "


    Chu Feng sighed, "it is precisely because of the sacrifice spirit of Huaxia that Huaxia is today! No matter which era, China will never lack heroes. "


    Chu Feng knew something about the method of detonating hydrogen bomb in China.


    Five months later, the demons thought that they had accumulated enough strength and began to attack Huaxia. It was a disaster for Huaxia one by one, but it was also a disaster for the demons.


    The electronic equipment is out of order, but how can the Chinese be baffled by such a small difficulty?


    Countless Chinese soldiers sacrifice one after another, detonating one small sun after another, shocking the whole world.


    Human rights? Are you telling me about human rights?


    Even in the age of peace, human rights are only an excuse for some countries to attack others. The only country that really talks about human rights is Huaxia.


    For Huaxia, protecting the lives of most people is the greatest human right.


    A large part of the reason why Chu Feng sold all his products to the military at a 60% discount, and the price of his products was almost free, was due to his respect for such people.


    If we sell more weapons and lower prices, the survival rate of Chinese soldiers will be higher.


    He will not be a hero who sacrifice himself for others, nor will he sacrifice himself to help others, but he is willing to give such a hero the greatest support.


    If it really comes to a critical moment, after leaving enough back for the people around him, even if the whole Twilight city and the demon hunter guild''s funds are used to support the Chinese military, Chu Feng is willing. It has nothing to do with selfishness. He just knows what is the way to make the people around him live longer.


    "Shall we wait here and do nothing?"


    Yi Qiuling''s eyes are full of reluctance. If Huaxia really decides to fight with the demons, even if it''s not just for them, Yi Qiuling can''t stand by.


    Like Chu Feng, she will not easily sacrifice her life, but in addition, she is willing to give the greatest support.


    "I can''t just stand by and watch my own troubles."


    Chu Feng shook his head, "what we have to do now is to wait patiently. When the demon troops are assembled, it''s time for us to return to the earth. Before that, I will prepare enough gifts for them and give them a big surprise."


    On the earth, with the increasing number of demon troops in ASEAN region, people in South China and southwest China are in tension.


    It''s OK in Southwest China. You have a vast land and a sparse population, and the terrain is complex. The people who can survive are basically under the control of the military. The miscellaneous forces there are the least in China, and also the area with the highest degree of military control.


    Anyway, Chinese soldiers are always the most reassuring existence.


    However, in South China, the seven major forces rule separately, and even the military is divided into two parts. The environment of separation makes the people living here uneasy.


    Many small forces with certain strength, or some teams among the big forces, have begun to organize people to prepare to flee to central China or East China.


    Among them, East China has the most choices, because it is famous as the dawning city that shakes China.


    Whether they want to admit it or not, Dawning city is always the strongest folk force in China.


    As for the protection of the military, ha ha, they have become warlords by themselves. If they want to go to the military at this time, wouldn''t they fall into the trap?They would rather risk themselves than hand over their power.


    As a result, the whole South China region began to set off a wave of discussion, and many people took the initiative to join the military and became residents of the military control area.


    And in this process, there are also a lot of people scolding Chu Feng.


    "This Chu Feng is also true. We used to worship him so much, but now he even takes the initiative to provoke the demons. He really doesn''t know what to do."


    "That''s right. He''s responsible for all of us now. He''s a hero. He''s not even a man."


    "If I were him, I would work alone and fight with the demons with the city of dawn, instead of being a shrinking tortoise until now and refusing to show up."


    "Yes, he''s a shrinking turtle."


    "Why should we sacrifice our lives to protect such a coward in China?"


    "If he dares to stand up and fight with the demons to the end, we Huaxia can bear with him no matter what disaster he causes, but now he''s closed. What''s the matter?"


    I don''t know where such comments started, but the fermentation speed is very fast. In just two days, they have spread all over South China.


    When the demons threaten China, some people are determined to fight. Even if they die, they are not willing to bow to the demons. Some people think that we should keep the fire and the hope of survival.


    For folk people, the choice is relatively simple, how to survive how to choose.


    More and more people don''t know the situation of the upper class at all. Everything they know is told to them by others. It''s very easy for them to get into the demons and want to know what human beings know.


    Chu Feng mysteriously disappeared after provoking the demons, which caused the anger of countless people.


    Both the main fighters and the compromisers scoff at Chu Feng''s escape.


    We all have people ready to live and die with you, you actually chose to escape? What is this? Many people came to the demon hunter guild to demonstrate against Chu Feng''s evasion.

 Chapter 825

    "We want to see the Lord of the city."


    Wei breaking army with a group of hell Knights commander and captain level master, came to the city master''s house, asked to see the city master.


    The powers of the city Lord''s mansion are also in a good defensive posture.


    However, their faces were very blue.


    With their strength, it is very difficult to win these people, not to mention the power behind the hell Knight order.


    If the current situation is not careful, it will turn into a mutiny. If it really turns into a mutiny, whether the situation is suppressed or not, it will be a heavy blow to dawning city.


    "All back."


    Han Yunxiao, Zou Mengxuan and others are standing in front of Wei pojun and others.


    "Don''t forget that the Lord of the city gave us everything we have. What do you mean now? Do you want to rebel? "


    Han Yunxiao''s tone was cold.


    These people are loyal to Chu Feng.


    However, they dare to make trouble directly in the Lord''s residence.


    Zou Mengxuan looked at Sun Yuting with cold eyes: "do you want to get involved?"


    "Of course, we will not rebel, but we have only one loyal object, that is, the City Master Chu Feng. But why did the city master not show up all this time?"


    Sun Yuting pointed to Su Yuan in the hall of the city Lord''s mansion, "the city Lord''s orders are constantly issued, but all the orders are actually conveyed by others. Now we only question one thing, that is, are these orders really issued by the city Lord himself?"


    Wei Po Jun said: "I''m a rude man, but I know one thing. We all have a token from the Lord of the city. As long as the Lord of the city issues an order to our token, we will absolutely obey it. But we haven''t received the Lord''s personal order for a long time.


    We don''t know what the city Lord is thinking, but as long as we can see the city Lord today, no matter what the punishment is, we will recognize it. Even if I want my head, I can cut it off myself, but we will see the city Lord today anyway. "


    "Yes, we want to see the Lord."


    "We want to see the Lord of the city."


    "As long as the Lord himself orders, we will die without regret."


    "The Lord of the city can''t be a man who dares not to do anything, but what''s the reason that the Lord of the city has been missing for such a long time? We need an explanation. "


    The deputy commander and the team leader level masters behind Wei pojun all cried out.


    Chu Feng hasn''t shown up for more than 20 days. It may be nothing for ordinary people if they haven''t shown up for such a long time, but they are all Chu Feng''s personal guards!


    It was OK at first, but now the demons have declared war on China, and they have gathered a large number of troops in the south of China, so the City owners are not willing to come forward. What is this? They absolutely don''t believe that the Lord of the city will do anything like this.


    Even if there''s something wrong, can''t even the guards inform you?


    Do you disdain to give them an order with a token?


    Hearing their demands, Han Yunxiao and others are also in a dilemma.


    To be honest, they have some doubts about Chu Feng''s disappearance.


    They asked themselves that they were trustworthy people, but during the time when the city leader disappeared, they didn''t receive any news.


    The city Lord''s orders are constantly issued from the city Lord''s house, but the city Lord himself is not seen.


    At present, South China is full of a large number of rumors against Chu Feng. These rumors are still spreading, and even spread to the whole East China. Many people began to demonstrate and travel in front of the demon hunters guild, demanding that Chu Feng must come forward and give people an explanation.


    With so many troops in your hand, don''t you dare to fight against the demons? If you don''t dare to fight against the demons, why do you want to provoke the demons at the beginning?


    This kind of speech has more and more influence, and many people have lost confidence in Chu Feng.


    Together with the core forces of Dawning City, they all doubt the disappearance of Chu Feng.


    Some people even doubt that Chu Feng has been secretly harmed, and whether the city Lord''s mansion has been controlled by the enemy? Why else wouldn''t he even stand up and talk?


    "Su Yuan, why don''t you go out and explain?"


    In the main hall of the city, Su Yuyan is also full of tension. She always trusts her sister, but until now, does Su Yuan not go out to explain?


    If there is a mutiny in dawning City, the consequences will be unimaginable?


    "Explain? How do you want me to explain to them? Explain that Chu Feng is in danger. Now he is in a desperate situation. Can''t he return to the earth? "


    Su Yuan gave Su Yuyan a look. "The more they explain this kind of thing, the more confused it is. They are too loyal to Chu Feng. So if Chu Feng doesn''t show up, their doubts won''t be dispelled. Even if Chu Feng shows up, they have to prove that they are the real Chu Feng. Now Han Yunxiao and Zou Mengxuan don''t trust us very much. They just know, No matter whether Chu Feng has an accident or not, the city of dawn can''t be in chaos. "Su Yuyan lowered his head and felt a little weak.


    "But we''ll wait like this?"


    She thought she had done well, but when the real crisis came, she found that she was so powerless.


    This situation can not be solved by strength at all.


    Lu Ming and others are also full of tension. They confirm that Chu Feng is OK through the hell three dogs, but there are some things that can''t be explained.


    Now, they can only try their best to protect the security of the city Lord''s mansion.


    "Don''t worry. There won''t be chaos." Su Yuan said calmly.


    "Do you have a way?" Su Yuyan asked in surprise.


    "No


    "Then you still --"


    "I have no way, but she has."


    Su Yuan is still a calm look, as if nothing can affect her.


    "What are you doing? Back off, all of you. "


    A girl''s sweet drink calms down the boiling scene in front of the city Lord''s mansion. A girl with purple bow and arrow and wearing a blue combat suit designed by Chu Feng himself comes to the public.


    After seeing the people coming, the noise in front of the city Lord''s house fell silent.


    In dawning City, there is only one person who can''t help the city leader. That is Chu xiaorou, the precious sister of Chu Feng.


    At the meeting of the city Lord''s mansion, only Chu xiaorou would not care about contradicting Chu Feng, and Chu Feng just closed one eye and closed another.


    However, Chu xiaorou did not act recklessly because she was Chu Feng''s younger sister. Instead, she set up a security team to take the place of the police and maintain the law and order of Dawning city.


    Chu xiaorou is also a great contributor to the city of dawn, which is the best place in East China and even the whole China.

 Chapter 826

    After Chu xiaorou, ye Xiaohui, Yiyi and Zhang Ziqing also come to Chu xiaorou and silently support her.


    Tian Jing, Tao Jinghua and Xu Wei, together with a group of people, stand silently behind Chu xiaorou.


    Seeing these people, the momentum of Wei pojun and others suddenly stagnated.


    These people are the people who have followed Chu Feng for the longest time. The leader is Chu Feng''s younger sister. If they dare to attack these people, they will really rebel.


    No matter what reason they have, if they dare to fight, Chu Feng will not spare them when he comes back.


    "We didn''t mean anything else when we came here. We just wanted to know where the LORD was."


    Sun Yuting still refused to give in and looked at Chu xiaorou with firm eyes. "The city master is your brother. Don''t you want to know where he is in this period of time? As long as the Lord of the city is willing to come forward, we are willing to die here. "


    The master door above the captain of hell Knight order is also looking at Chu xiaorou with firm eyes.


    Loyalty is their greatest strength.


    Anyway, they have a clear conscience. Even if they die here, they have to ask.


    See the state of these people, Tian Jing and others are 10 points headache, some of them understand why Chu Feng said to them, he never asked other people''s loyalty.


    Even the disloyal, if the price of betrayal is too high, will do a lifetime of loyal things, but too loyal, sometimes will rely on their loyalty unscrupulous.


    As long as I am loyal, many of their mistakes can be forgiven or punished.


    But if they were punished for their loyalty, it would be Chu Feng''s fault.


    We are willing to give our lives for you. Is our loyalty wrong?


    "You want to know where my brother is?"


    In the face of people''s questioning eyes, Chu xiaorou didn''t give in at all, and her tone was very flat.


    "Yes, we want to see the Lord."


    Wei Baojun looks at Chu xiaorou firmly.


    Just, Chu xiaorou calm appearance, let hell knight team long level above members feel a little uneasy, why is she so calm?


    Calm, let them some fear.


    They don''t know why they have such feelings towards a little girl. Is it because he is the sister of the city Lord?


    Chu xiaorou took a step forward gently and said gently:


    "Oh, I also want to know."


    Then why do you want to stop us?


    Sun Yuting and others just want to speak, but to Chu xiaorou''s eyes, their words seem to be blocked in their mouth, nothing can be said.


    They don''t know why Chu xiaorou''s aura is so strong.


    This kind of aura is invisible, but it really exists. Chu xiaorou''s aura does not have the kind of oppression that Chu Feng brings to people, but it just makes them unable to rise hostility.


    "But some people, more than I, want to know my brother''s whereabouts."


    Chu xiaorou said lightly.


    "Who is it?"


    Sun Yuting can''t help asking.


    Asked this sentence, she some regret, she could not help but was led by the nose?


    Han Yunxiao and Zou Mengxuan''s eyes showed a look of disappointment, sun Yuting until now, or no decent progress ah!


    "The demons?"


    Chu xiaorou gently steps forward, eyes to the south, "my brother is because in the South destroyed the good things of the demons, this attracted the demons, you say, who wants to catch my brother''s whereabouts more than the demons?"


    Wei pojun and others were dull.


    "Here, we... Are"


    Wei Po Jun is a little silly. He doesn''t know how to answer the phone.


    That''s right. Compared with them, the demons certainly want to know the trace of Chu Feng, because the demons hate Chu Feng to the bone.


    They don''t know what Chu Feng did, but they know that Chu Feng must have caused great damage to the demons, so that the demons would not hesitate to fight with China, but also find Chu Feng.


    Chu xiaorou continued: "you are looking for my brother, and the demons are also looking for my brother. You want my brother to appear. The demons want my brother to appear more than you. Now, I tell you, my brother is here, right beside me. What do you want to do?"


    She pointed to the open space around her and forced Wei to turn around and asked, "now, my brother is here. What do you want to do? Say it


    Wei Po Jun turned pale and clenched his teeth. Then he said, "of course, he led the army to fight with the demons."


    In the face of his reply, Chu xiaorou just sneers.


    She went to the front of Wei broken army, petite figure standing in front of Wei broken army, but Wei broken army but feel that he seems to be the small one.


    Chu xiaorou stares at Wei''s dodgy eyes and says word by word:"Demon clan, also hope so."


    "Poop


    Wei broken army kneels on one knee, head low in front of Chu xiaorou''s body: "subordinates know their mistakes."


    Between speaking, his forehead was already full of cold sweat.


    What the hell is he doing?


    How could he bring a group of people to the palace of the Lord of the city? I want to see the Lord of the city.


    Chu xiaorou''s words attack his weakness.


    Isn''t what he is doing exactly what the demons want him to do?


    Now if they are not careful, they may be labeled as the accomplices of the demons.


    Maybe they are loyal, but what they have done is to help the demons all the time. If they really force Chu Feng out today, they are relieved,


    the demons,


    will be more relieved.


    "The demons have assembled millions of troops, and even declared war on China, but they have not been able to find my brother. Now the forces of the demons have exceeded 3 million, and they still have not been able to force my brother out. Now, you loyal subordinates have almost finished what the demons have not done!"


    Chu xiaorou''s voice is full of ice.


    "Poop


    The captain level masters of hell Knight Order have fallen on their knees, and their foreheads are covered with cold sweat. They dare not say a word more.


    They are not afraid of death, but some things can not be made up by death.


    What are they doing? They are doing what the demons are eager to do!


    Chu xiaorou went to sun Yuting and asked, "have you built the new city my brother wants you to build?"


    "The big framework has been completed, and some specific defense facilities are still missing."


    Sun Yuting felt her body shaking.


    She has always been unconvinced by Han Yunxiao and Zou Mengxuan. Today, they even refuse to ask Su Yuan, which makes her heart full of contempt.


    But now, who is stupid?


    Today, they failed. Fortunately, if they really succeed, I''m afraid all the demons in the ASEAN region will laugh away.


    "Build a prison there. All the people who urge you to ask for my brother''s whereabouts these days are locked in. My brother will report it himself when he comes back."


    Chu xiaorou gave the order, "now, you all go back to me and continue to do what you should do now.


    Go away

 Chapter 827

    "I just saw the shadow of the Lord of the city."


    Zou Mengxuan looks at Chu xiaorou''s back as she enters the main hall of the city and mumbles to herself.


    "That''s your own presbyopia."


    Han Yunxiao said with a smile: "I don''t think she is the sister of the city leader or Chu Feng. She is herself, not anyone."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zou Mengxuan teased with a smile, "if you really catch up with the sister of the city master, you will be prosperous."


    "Forget it! If I really dare to make up her mind, will the city Lord come back and pick my skin


    Han Yunxiao gently punches Zou Mengxuan on the shoulder.


    The whole dawning city knows that Chu xiaorou chased Gu Nanfei, and now she still pastes it upside down, which makes countless people secretly give Gu Nanfei a thumbs up and say a word.


    Most people even dare not chase Chu xiaorou. Only Gu Nanfei can hang Chu xiaorou, which makes Chu Feng helpless.


    This incident has also become a joke of the city of dawn.


    Ye Xiaohui said with a wry smile: "I didn''t expect that hell knights, who are most loyal to the Lord, turned out to be used by others."


    According to common sense, the more loyal a person is, the more difficult he is to be used by the enemy.


    But reality often goes against common sense.


    On the contrary, the loyalty of the hell Knight Order became the weapon used by the demons to attack Chu Feng and to press the trace of Chu Feng.


    If Chu xiaorou had not come forward today, it would have turned into a mutiny.


    However, today Chu xiaorou''s performance is really amazing. Although she has used some statesmen''s means, it is commendable to be able to disintegrate the hell Knights'' interrogation without blood and let them go back willingly instead of accepting the facts with resentment.


    They can be very sure that anyone, even Su Yuan, can only postpone the current situation for a few more days, and the resentment of the hell Knights will increase. Even if Chu Feng comes back to save the situation, the resentment between the two sides will naturally generate.


    For another person, these words may be just an excuse to delay.


    Only Chu xiaorou said these words could be regarded as a real threat.


    Entering the main hall of the city, Chu xiaorou calmly sits beside Su Yuan and pours a lot of saliva. At this time, her palms are covered with cold sweat.


    Recalling what happened just now, even Chu xiaorou was sweating.


    The powerful warrior is very sensitive to Qi and blood, so no one taught her those words just now, and there was no rehearsal.


    Otherwise, if it is seen that she said those words under the guidance of others, they may suspect that even Chu Feng''s sister has been directly controlled.


    In this way, the mutiny may have happened.


    Therefore, the pressure that Chu xiaorou bears is far greater than what others look like.


    If you succeed, you will be able to disintegrate a potential crisis with no blood. If you fail, it will detonate the crisis in an instant.


    Of course, this is why people don''t know that Chu Feng has been able to return.


    At the beginning, Chu Feng had some contact with reality, but later the number of contact was less and less, and the time was shorter and shorter, which made everyone feel very uneasy.


    What if Chu Feng is really in danger and can''t come back?


    Han Yunxiao and other people are only willing to help the city Lord''s house maintain order and wait for the matter of the demons to pass. I''m afraid that Chu Feng''s accident can''t be concealed.


    At that time, either Chu Feng will come back, or Yuan Fu will be exposed.


    However, Chu Feng''s background is so amazing. If Yuan Fu is found, who can guarantee that those who know Yuan Fu will have no different intention?


    This is a world!


    They don''t want to test human nature. In the last world, human nature is the most untenable thing.


    Su Yuan said: "you have done a good job. If Chu Feng can see today''s scene, I believe he will be more excited than collecting more beautiful women."


    Hearing Su Yuan''s metaphor, Chu xiaorou almost didn''t choke.


    But thinking of her brother''s bad character, Chu xiaorou finds that it seems that this is true.


    Su Yuyan said with a smile: "don''t teach xiaorou badly. This kind of thing is not worth advocating."


    "But my brother doesn''t know when he''ll be back!"


    Chu xiaorou''s heart is also full of worry.


    "Maybe he''s back? What you said just now, though used to prevaricate them, is also true. "


    Su Yuan said calmly, "according to the information provided by the burning Protoss and the military, the demons are the most aggressive, but they are not irrational creatures. If it''s just because of hatred, the demons can''t directly use millions of troops. They must want to get something from Chu Feng."


    Chu xiaorou is more worried: "my brother will be OK.""Don''t worry about that."


    The speaker is Tian Jing, "although the Lord of the city likes to take risks, he will never take risks at will. If sacrificing some people can make him safer, I believe there will be many people willing to sacrifice for him."


    After listening to Tian Jing''s words, people suddenly find that they can''t refute them.


    Chu Feng is willing to take risks for the people around him, but it doesn''t mean that he is willing to take risks for everyone. They understand that if necessary, Chu Feng may even sacrifice the hell Knight order.


    Anyway, the hell knights are willing to sacrifice for Chu Feng.


    Before the western expedition, the most important use of the troops called by Chu Feng was to be bait. Even if tens of thousands of people were sacrificed, it was worth it to achieve the goal.


    In this way, the possibility of Chu Feng''s life in danger is relatively low.


    In this way, the possible pathological changes in the city of dawn dissipated into the invisible, which disappointed and congratulated many power leaders with the attitude of watching the excitement.


    The disappointment is that as long as there is no chaos in dawning City, the dominant position of East China will not change.


    But if the dawn city is really in chaos, when the disaster of the demons affects East China, East China will also face the situation of no leader.


    Fortunately, the civilian forces in the military controlled area are expected to flee.


    But where is the safe place in China?


    In the next few days, the number of demons in ASEAN continues to increase, soon surpassing 4 million, approaching 5 million. Moreover, a large number of demons have moved to the north, constantly approaching the border between China and ASEAN.


    I don''t know who it is. I''ve published the numbers of the demons'' legion, and how terrible the demons are.


    People in South China are now in a panic, and many people are fleeing to East China.


    The military in South China and southwest China has entered the stage of intense preparations for war.


    In Nandu military region, commander Mo, who has just finished an emergency military meeting, is about to go back to the office to have a rest when a voice suddenly rings in his ear:


    "don''t make a noise, commander mo. I''m Chu Feng. I want to ask the commander to help me."

 Chapter 828

    Commander Mo looked as usual, as if he didn''t hear anything, so he went back to his office. The adjutant beside him didn''t even find his abnormality.


    But Chu Feng knew that he had heard it.


    "Get out! I''m going to be alone for a while


    Back in the office, commander Mo''s adjutant said.


    The adjutant was not suspicious. Commander Mo liked to think alone.


    "I will have a way to solve the disaster of the demons in the south. What I want to ask the commander for help is to make a reasonable explanation for the means I used, which is equivalent to an official statement! I will give this method to the military afterwards, and I don''t have to worry about being exposed. It''s also good for the military. "


    Chu Feng''s voice echoed in commander Mo''s ear.


    Commander Mo took a glass of water and sipped it gently. After a few seconds, he slowly asked, "did you hear the contents of the military meeting just now?"


    "Yes." Chu Feng replied.


    To be honest, the contents of the military meeting just now are not very important except for war preparation. Commanders at all levels are responsible for the details, and it is impossible to say them all at the military meeting.


    The reason why Mo commander cares about this matter is not that he cares about the content of Chu Feng''s eavesdropping.


    He cares. It''s his way of eavesdropping.


    "Enemy, do you have such means?" Commander Mo asked.


    "Yes." Chu Feng did not hesitate to give a positive answer.


    "Is there a way to deal with it?"


    "Yes, if this method is used once in front of Luo Xingyao, I''m afraid that with his talent, he will be able to crack it instantly. With the first person who can crack this method, there will be the second and the third."


    Luo Xingyao''s savvy is the highest that Chu Feng has ever seen.


    Although he was pushed by himself, Chu Feng had never heard of anyone who could understand space through his own savvy within three months.


    It''s very difficult to say such a thing as space lamination, but the biggest difficulty is to know the existence of this means. It''s like it''s not difficult to write simplified Chinese characters, but it can''t be written in ancient times, because simplified Chinese characters didn''t appear in ancient times. As long as they know the existence of this kind of font, the ancients can easily learn it.


    It''s the same with spatial layering. For those who don''t know, it''s just a black eye. But as long as they know the existence of this method, people who have enough understanding of space can do it.


    "So, the southwest plan is likely to be understood by the other party."


    The cold light was reflected in the eyes of commander mo.


    "I''m afraid we have to get rid of the possibility."


    Chu Feng replied, "if I were the enemy, I''m afraid that even the location of your weapons has been found out."


    "I see."


    MolCom closed his eyes. "Are you going to do this? No, don''t tell me. You''ve told me enough. It has been proved that you can tell me so much information at this time. I have agreed to your request, but I also want to ask you to agree to one thing. "


    "Say it! As long as it is a reasonable request, I will agree to it. "


    Hearing this, Chu Feng also had a deep understanding of Mo Lingling''s IQ.


    In the deep space, he used the soul from the beginning to the end, but commander Mo did not doubt whether he was himself.


    He didn''t believe it because commander Mo would trust strangers at will. If he heard a voice of unknown origin and didn''t question the identity of the other party, he would not be qualified to be commander.


    Only one thing can be said. In just a few minutes, commander Mo has confirmed his identity from just a few words.


    At the same time, he pointed out his biggest purpose.


    Even, they have seen through part of their own means.


    In the early stage, Mo Lingling didn''t perform very well. This is because no matter how high his IQ is, intelligence is needed as the material to give full play to the advantages of intelligence.


    When the earth knows nothing about the alien world, no matter how high the IQ is, it is hard for a skillful woman to make bricks without rice.


    "I can open up the weapons storehouse of the military region for you. If you can do that, I hope you can win this battle with our weapons." Commander Mo made an unexpected request.


    After hearing this request, Chu Feng was unbelievable.


    "Are you not afraid of my ulterior motives? And I don''t seem to have to


    You can win this battle with your own cards. Why use others'' cards? I''m familiar with my own weapons, but I''m not familiar with others.


    "It''s no use being afraid."


    Commander Mo shook his head, "if you are the enemy, we have no hope, so this possibility, there is no need to consider."


    "You are worthy of being the commander of the military region. Your courage is greater than I expected."Chu Feng thought that this negotiation might cause some resistance, but he did not expect that not only there was no resistance, but he gained the trust of commander mo.


    It is beyond the scope of trust to give him the weapons depot of the military region directly.


    What makes Chu Feng even more shocked is that the basis of the other party''s trust does not come from commander Mo''s feelings for himself, but from his judgment made with wisdom.


    "It''s no wonder that he can resist the pace of long Ao''s going south in the future countless times. It''s impossible to do this kind of thing only with some cleverness."


    Thinking of Mo commander''s performance in the later period, Chu Feng''s heart is also a burst of stability.


    He never thinks that he is the protagonist of the world, because human beings have their own pride, and China also has its own pride. No matter what kind of crisis they face, there will always be someone to stand up.


    If in the other side''s hand, Chu Feng will be very uneasy.


    But for ordinary people, such people are the pillars of China that bring people the greatest sense of security.


    "As for the reason you said, it''s actually a little selfish of me!"


    Commander Mo said, "I know that in the future, you will become a pillar of China. Even if many people misunderstand you, even if you don''t know yourself, as long as you are there, you will be able to support a sky. As long as you don''t fall in the middle, you will be a frightening existence."


    He said, with some disappointment in his eyes, "however, I hope that the name of Huaxia, rather than the name of Chu Feng, is the real fear of the world. Whether you accept it or not, it''s just my personal request. Whether you agree or not depends on yourself."


    Hear Mo commander''s words, hidden in the deep space of Chu Feng''s body tremble, he did not expect, Mo commander should be such an idea.


    "Yes, I will." After more than ten seconds of silence, Chu Feng said slowly.

 Chapter 829

    The demons are still gathering forces. Starting from the border areas, panic is spreading to the mainland. Some refugees and forces have arrived in central or East China, but their fear is also brought to these areas.


    The prices of all kinds of arms, weapons, food and medicine began to soar. Even before the enemy army came down, human beings began to kill each other.


    Human beings are magical creatures. When they unite, they can create miracles, but when they fight inside, the means will be beyond people''s imagination.


    People with a clear eye can see that this is the intention of the demons.


    After all, how can ordinary people know the strength of the demons?


    In particular, those who spread panic, the powerful of the demons said in an orderly manner, but which of these people has really seen the demons?


    The attack of the demons did not start immediately.


    But on the battlefield beyond the frontal battlefield, the battle has already begun.


    All levels of the military began to arrest those who spread rumors and panic, but as the rumors spread more and more widely, they could not catch them.


    In addition, it has restrained the military from preparing for war.


    On the other side of the demon clan, a large number of troops are gathering at ease. They are not in a hurry at all. When they attack on a large scale, the chess pieces planted inside human beings will burst out.


    The Southwest Military Region and the South China military have also set up defense lines.


    However, the military did not take the initiative to attack, which was also exaggerated as fear by the demons. Countless people demonstrated in front of the military region, and some even died on the wall.


    "Coward, great China, when did you become so cowardly?"


    "Why are you afraid? What about the blood of our soldiers? "


    "Go to war! If you don''t fight, let''s fight. Anyway, we will never be afraid of fighting. "


    "Coward, with such a military, we will die in China."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    even the military itself is not happy to hear the comments from the outside world.


    Although we know that these shouting people probably won''t dare to go to the battlefield. After all, when the military recruited auxiliary soldiers, they didn''t sign up.


    However, to bear this degree of misunderstanding, even if you have the same will as steel, you will be embarrassed under the sky full of rumors.


    Even within the military, there have been a number of riots.


    However, fighting is not so simple.


    The top echelons of the military have to stick to the message.


    Do we have to wait until the other side''s forces are assembled?


    What''s the difference between this stupid behavior and song Xianggong in the spring and Autumn period?


    But military orders are so overwhelming that no one can resist.


    According to the information of the military, the strength of the demons has exceeded 5 million this time. According to the folk rumors, all the 5 million troops have reached level 6 or above, and the level 7 experts are everywhere. The military is also afraid of the demons'' strength, so they dare not fight head-on.


    Coupled with the unique characteristics of rumors, some people even think that the demons have gathered tens of millions of troops.


    With the increasing pressure from the outside world, and even when many people committed suicide outside the walls of the military region, countless military experts were gathering in a square.


    They stood in a neat square, waiting for orders from the top.


    On the rostrum, several top military generals stepped onto the rostrum.


    "I know that you are very aggrieved during this period of time, because we have not issued the order to attack, and even missed the best attack time. However, what I want to tell you today is that what you see is not the truth."


    A sergeant yelled, "have you ever thought about why the demons want to attack so loudly? Why did they expose so many spies buried in China? Just to get back at two people? This kind of reason may deceive the fool, but no one here will believe it


    At the end of the day, there was an undisguised banter in his tone.


    Hearing the commander''s words, a look of shame appeared in some people''s eyes.


    This is a bit hurtful.


    Many of you really believe these words, but after being prompted by the commander, they also realize that this matter is not as simple as it seems.


    "Do you remember the burning Protoss? Now all the members of the burning Protoss are teaching advanced experience and technology to our original enemies unreservedly in the military regions and demon hunters'' associations all over the world. Don''t you think they are here for charity? "


    Of course not!


    Although no one spoke, a common answer emerged in everyone''s heart.


    They may not all be smart people, but there is absolutely no fool.


    It is impossible for them to believe such a reason."In fact, the reason is very simple, because the Yan Protoss in the divine world has perished, and the reason is also very simple. They have leaked the information of the divine world."


    The commander passed the information on to everyone.


    After listening to the commander''s words, people''s eyes showed hope. They seemed to understand something, but because of discipline, no one caused a riot.


    They are the most elite soldiers and will not easily be agitated by a message.


    "Now what I want to tell you is that we have obtained the intelligence of the demon world, and the intelligence about the demon world comes from the demons in the south. The intelligence we have learned these days and the information we have conveyed these days comes from the previous harvest."


    After listening to the commander''s words, all the soldiers felt a fire burning in their hearts.


    It turns out that they are not at a disadvantage.


    It turns out that the military has not been defending, but has taken the initiative to attack.


    They didn''t know that the source of the intelligence didn''t come from military exploration, but Chu Feng and Yi Qiuling didn''t care about it.


    "So in our war, it''s not the demons who take the initiative to declare war on us, but we Huaxia, who have driven those demons across the border into a desperate situation. They have no place in the demon world, and they can only launch the final attack in a desperate way. If they fail, it will be the extinction of the race."


    "This is not Huaxia''s counterattack, this is Huaxia''s struggle against the demons."


    After listening to the commander''s words, the eyes of countless soldiers are full of hot look, and even tears have appeared in many people''s eyes.


    Chinese soldiers have never denied their personal feelings, but they have the same belief.


    "Now, it''s time for us to give a final blow to these enemies who are trapped in the system of beasts."


    The commander said solemnly, "this battle is related to the prestige of China. We must show the prestige of China and let the foreign people know that China is powerful."

 Chapter 830

    "Now, I''m going to issue an order, an order that I don''t even know about."


    After inspiring people, the commander did not stop at all, but gave orders.


    "A total of 6000 people have participated in the next operation. According to the previous grouping, they have been divided into 500 special combat teams. Now, there are 500 boxes in the armory behind us. Before the operation, each special combat team will choose one of them."


    "Some boxes contain weapons and equipment, and some boxes contain only some stones. But there is no doubt that in the lid of the inner layer of each box, the orders of the current special combat team are written. Those who receive the orders follow the orders inside."


    "We don''t know what kind of orders people in which class receive and what kind of tasks they perform. You must keep each other''s secrets strictly. You can''t even show your depressed expression because you have received bad orders. You can''t even reveal the location of the box you took away."


    "I know that you may have some doubts about this order, but what I want to tell you is that the orders in these boxes are issued by the high-level officials who receive their own division of labor. Even if they are each other, they don''t know the specific content, only for one thing, that is, confidentiality."


    "If someone asks you about the mission, don''t hesitate to shoot them."


    "The reason for this is also very simple."


    "Our intelligence has been leaked, and even the other party has mastered the method of easily obtaining our intelligence. Therefore, we must not even know what we are going to do."


    "But we can guarantee that we will win this battle!"


    After the order was issued, not only the soldiers on duty, but also the commander and some senior officers were shocked by the order.


    The two words "aboveboard" and "top secret action" should have been irrelevant or antagonistic to each other, but today they are combined.


    Summon the troops and issue orders in an open and aboveboard manner.


    But the order issued is a top secret operation.


    The people who participate in the task do not know other people''s responsibilities except their own tasks, the people who publish the task, and the team that performs the task.


    Even those who publish the task know very little about the content of the task.


    What if the other party''s intelligence ability is stronger for a task that he doesn''t even know? Do you know more about our military bases than we do?


    So 500 teams, each taking turns, entered the designated area and took a box with them.


    However, these boxes are containers!


    That is to say, the soldiers gathered here are all elite. Otherwise, according to the physical quality of people in the old times, it is not certain whether they can carry the boxes.


    The person who took the box did not check the items and tasks in the box, but left with the box and his teammates.


    If they don''t go, the people in the back will know where the boxes they took are.


    Two hours later, all the teams left with their belongings and players.


    The commander ordered to his adjutant, "now, all officers above the rank of mayor will be detained separately, and they are not allowed to ask us any questions until the end of the battle."


    "Yes


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "I didn''t expect that Huaxia still had this move. Even the person who carried out the task didn''t know the content of the task, so it was even more impossible for us to know."


    In the former ASEAN region and the golden triangle, the commander-in-chief of the demons laughed, "how dare this little trick come to our demons? They have no idea what kind of opponents we have faced in the past, nor do they know that we have faced such a cunning enemy.


    The limitations of their horizons have made these frogs grow arrogant. They think that this little cleverness can bring us trouble, but they ignore the gap between the two sides. "


    Several ASEAN people kneeling on the ground asked cautiously: "the wisdom of the commander-in-chief is certainly not comparable to that of the Chinese people. These Chinese people are just digging their own graves. Please order us to get rid of these clever mole ants."


    Although they don''t know what kind of response the commander has, they have to believe it.


    In their status, there is no qualification to question.


    A demon general stepped forward and asked for instructions: "among these Chinese troops, there must be some so-called nuclear weapons on earth. Even if the investigation is not clear, it doesn''t matter. As long as all these people are caught, the battle will be over."


    His strategy is simple, but also very effective.


    Instead of spending a lot of energy to find out who is in charge of those nuclear weapons, it is better to wipe them all out on the way.


    As long as all the options are excluded, are you afraid that you can''t get the right answer?"There''s no need for that, because none of these people is carrying nuclear weapons. Even if some of them are carrying nuclear weapons, I''m afraid it''s also for the purpose of concealing people''s eyes and ears. If you kill all these people, it will only make us think that we have solved our opponents and neglect our carelessness."


    The commander of the demon clan shook his head. "According to my understanding of human weapons during this period of time, the detonation of nuclear weapons is not so simple. I originally thought that relying on the powerful fire system powers, it is the most appropriate way for individual soldiers to carry nuclear weapons to detonate, but Huaxia used this tactic, which is a bit superfluous."


    After listening to the commander-in-chief''s words, the capitulators of ASEAN were sweating.


    Isn''t this the tactics of Huaxia?


    Is such tactics still not enough on the battlefield?


    They asked themselves, in the case of intelligence leakage, using such top secret tactics has been very excellent, at least in the transposition, they can not think of such a solution.


    However, is this also a means to hide people''s eyes and ears?


    In the case that the intelligence has been completely leaked, can Huaxia even work out tactics to conceal all of them? How is that possible?


    What''s more terrible is that the commander-in-chief of the demon clan has seen through to what extent?


    "The reason why Huaxia allows us to gather forces in this way is to destroy our living forces at our peak, so that we can finish a battle. Therefore, no matter what kind of tactics they are, their goals can''t be separated from our core forces."


    "But on the other hand, if we want to invade China, some places and targets can''t be bypassed. If I am a general of China, I will choose to put my ultimate weapon where it will work."

 Chapter 831

    "It sounds like a thousand layers cake. Whoever considers more layers wins."


    Yi Qiuling said with a bitter smile, "those who encourage the military to go to war are actually the stumbling blocks of the military''s military plan, dispersing a lot of energy from the military. If they really succeed, it will be an unspeakable disaster for China. I know why military action can''t be kidnapped by public opinion."


    After learning about the military''s plan from Chu Feng, Yi Qiuling is also shocked. Can the military fight back even when the intelligence is completely leaked?


    "This is not necessarily, the important thing is not who has more layers, but whether he can guess the right one."


    Chu Feng shakes his head. His eyes are flat. He doesn''t know what to think.


    "Is that why you have always been friendly with the military and not hostile to it?" Yi Qiuling asked, "but it''s really terrible to be against such an enemy."


    "I''m not afraid to fight the military, but I think it''s the most reasonable choice."


    At this point, Chu Feng''s eyes, with some hate iron does not become steel, is aimed at his gang of people, "the city of dawn is growing stronger and stronger, there are always some people in the city want me to be independent, in the true sense of independence, so that we think that their head will be less people, can stand higher.".


    There are also many people among the people who think that if they recruit a group of soldiers, they will be able to stand on their own. However, human society has evolved towards collectivization. How can people who regress on the road of human evolution not be eliminated by the times? They still can''t see far away! "


    The reason why he is not completely independent is not lack of strength or loyalty.


    Just because he wants to be stronger.


    The reason why Chu Feng founded dawning city is not to provide a home for the survivors, but to become stronger and better protect the people around him.


    Independence, that sounds good, but after that?


    Some people prefer to be a chicken head rather than a phoenix tail. They prefer to be a bully in a small circle and enjoy the feeling of being a boss, rather than a younger brother in a broader world.


    But Chu Feng knew that this was just a way of deceiving himself. If he didn''t know how big the world was, how could his heart be bound in a small city of dawn after seeing the vast world?


    However, he will not embark on the road of long Ao.


    An absolutely selfish person, besides his own life, has nothing to value. Such a person seems to have no weakness, but in fact, this is the biggest weakness in itself.


    As long as it can threaten each other''s life, the other party will give up everything outside.


    How can such a person risk his life to fight with others? Even in a close battle, they dare not give their backs to their subordinates. They have to look forward and backward all the time, because they don''t have people they absolutely trust. How can such people become strong?


    Don''t be selfish if you can''t do it without desire. It''s just learning to walk in Handan.


    Looking at the demon army slowly appearing on the horizon in the distance, Chu Feng said: "in the end of the world, the pure and kind-hearted people can''t live long, and the selfish and cold-blooded people can''t live long. Only those who abandon the concept of good and evil and are not bound by the moral values of the old times can constantly surpass themselves, use the wisdom evolved by their ancestors, and walk out of a way beyond common sense The road. "


    Abandon the idea of good and evil?


    Yi Qiuling''s eyes also saw the demons in the distance.


    She has been informed of her task, but in the strategic level of confrontation between the two sides, the action of the demons is in Huaxia''s plan, and Huaxia''s action is also in the plan of the demons.


    Both sides are almost in the state of playing cards, and the space for strategy development seems to be limited.


    However, under such circumstances, strategies that can still exert their effects are the key to turning the war around and determining the victory or defeat of the war and even the survival of the race.


    The army of the demons seems to be coming fiercely, but in fact, after these demons leaked information about the demon world, they have no place in the demon world. Now these demons are almost in a desperate state, but even so, the forces of the demons are extremely limited.


    Most of the five million magic soldiers are human beings who have absorbed evil Qi.


    According to intelligence, the number of real demons is less than 600000.


    These demons, once the war on the earth fails, or does not achieve the desired strategic effect, the demon world behind them will certainly not leave any space for them to survive.


    The failure of this war is a disaster for these demons.


    It''s a battle of trapped animals, but it''s also very dangerous for Huaxia, because Huaxia knows what kind of power will erupt when a race goes into a desperate situation.


    But fortunately, the reason why breaking the bridge and fighting against the back of the water have become classics is that they are too difficult to copy.


    Absolute power can crush all courage, even if it can''t crush courage itself, at least it can crush all brave lives.The power of nuclear weapons can indeed be found on the Internet.


    However, now that the network has been cut off, communication between different regions has been established with great difficulty. The specific strength and the degree of development of nuclear weapons by various countries are unknown.


    "Ready to do it."


    A large number of demon soldiers are getting closer and closer. Chu Feng and Yi Qiuling see about 300000 or 400000 on the mountain. These demon soldiers are killing from afar to the southern border of China.


    This is just the vanguard of the demon clan, not even the main force at all.


    No matter how Chinese tactics are formulated, one thing is indispensable, that is, to annihilate each other''s effective forces, to save land and lose people, and to lose people and land.


    Fighting for every inch of land is bullshit. How can we defend our territory when people are dead?


    As long as we kill all the enemies, we can take back all the lost territory.


    Therefore, no matter what kind of plan Huaxia uses, the ultimate goal is only one, that is to put its weapons on the head of the demons.


    On the contrary, there is only one purpose for the demons.


    If we can''t defeat the Chinese army, even if they occupy some Chinese land and occupy some unimportant territory, as long as they can''t solve the Chinese army and the ultimate weapon of the earth people, no matter how many places they occupy, they will have to return it in the end.


    At the beginning, the plan of those special combat teams was really bait. However, after southwest learned that the demons had the function of detecting their intelligence, these people even lost the function of bait.


    We can''t hide it from the enemy. How can we make bait?


    In the case of playing cards, Huaxia''s choice is really limited, but there is a way that the demons can''t avoid in any case.


    "No matter what the real goal of the demons is, they must have contact with people, whether they kill people or transform into demons. In this case, put weapons on people."

 Chapter 832

    "War, that means sacrifice, the military''s choice is really right."


    Walking on the opposite side of the demon army, Chu Feng muttered to himself.


    However, how can things in this world be classified by right and wrong?


    After Chu Feng learned about the military''s plan, he knew that the end of the war had been doomed from the beginning. He was not a savior, nor a hero who could decide the direction of the war.


    What he can do is to use his own strength to reduce casualties.


    If we lack a key person, we will not be able to operate and fight with the enemy. That is a real tragedy, and that is the real crisis of China.


    Therefore, in the first action plan of Huaxia, there was no Chu Feng at all.


    That is, after commander Mo knew Chu Feng''s plan, he let Chu Feng participate in the military action in China to reduce the casualties of China as much as possible.


    Yi Qiuling follows Chu Feng. There are hundreds of figures in black robes nearby.


    "I didn''t expect that you really agreed to use such a method."


    Chu Feng took a look at these black robed soldiers with different looks nearby.


    "No matter what kind of unique knowledge it is, it is always used to kill people."


    Yi Qiuling gave Chu Feng a strange look. "When a person''s attention shifts from the motive and purpose of killing to the method of killing, it also means that the moral concept of this person has been divorced from the secular world."


    In her world view, why to kill is more important than the means to kill.


    She did not understand why some people would accuse others of mean means. Could it be said that the motive of killing people could be cleared by using aboveboard means?


    Is it possible to say that the deprivation of other people''s lives can be turned into something to be proud of by fair and aboveboard means?


    On the other hand, in order to defend order and murder, because of the bad way, is it to be blamed?


    Only those who have enough to support can have such an idea!


    Her purpose of creating those unique skills is just to kill better. As long as she knows what she killed for, she will not mind the means.


    "It''s true that my moral concept is really indifferent."


    Chu Feng did not deny it, but laughed at himself, "well, it''s coming."


    Between the words, the two and the hundreds of people behind them have approached the enemy. Facing about 400000 magic soldiers, they have no fear.


    "Kill


    Seeing someone blocking the way in front, the magic soldiers didn''t talk too much nonsense and gave the order to kill directly.


    Hundreds of people in black robe pulled out their swords and killed them fearlessly. As soon as the two sides came into contact, the magic soldiers fell down like wheat.


    "This is a master, come on


    A demon commander saw these figures and immediately gave an urgent order. Under his order, a large number of demon soldiers began to form a formation and prepare to kill these experts.


    At the same time, there are some doubts in his mind.


    Every master should be hard to cultivate. If so many masters die here, it should be a big loss for Huaxia. But why did Huaxia do it?


    No matter how powerful the enemy is, as long as the strength is exhausted, it is the lamb to be slaughtered.


    The power of these masters has almost reached level 7. Although sometimes it feels strange, they are also level 7 masters.


    Does it mean that the seven level masters can be used as cannon fodder by Huaxia?


    Those figures in black robes were soon scattered by the array of magic soldiers and fell into the encirclement. The magic soldiers came forward in turn and constantly consumed the power of these level 7 masters.


    There''s no way to deal with the level 7 or above masters. In addition to fighting with the level 7 masters of your own side, you can only use a lot of heads to consume the physical strength of the other side.


    Fortunately, there are enough heads on their side.


    But. Just after the encirclement was formed one by one, these people suddenly pulled off their black robes and revealed their original appearance.


    In addition to the human skin masks on their faces, these "people" are all white, as white as snow, as crystal clear as ice. Every detail is delicate, but they have no human color. They are like moving ice sculptures. On these ice sculptures, they are wearing ice and snow armor.


    In not so strong sunlight, the body is reflecting a different light.


    "No, get out of here!" In the rear command of the demon generals stare big eyes, issued the order.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    "Boom!"


    The violent explosion came out of the puppets, and the hot white light lit up the area, making all the demons unable to open their eyes.


    These are the puppets made by Yi Qiuling in the mirror world.In the puppet''s body, is a large number of sealed "Sun Fu", like a small sun.


    However, after the miniature sun, the bodies of Chu Feng and Yi Qiuling have come to the middle of the demon camp. The surrounding ground has sunk down with Chu Feng as the center, forming a small basin. All the demon soldiers are in the scope of this "basin", and the center of the basin is Chu Feng and Yi Qiuling.


    Then, a huge ice hockey with a diameter of more than 10 meters appeared in Chu Feng''s hands.


    "Although we have promised to use the weapons of the old era, we also need the use of the new era!" Chu Feng''s mouth out of a cruel smile, and then, on the ice hockey Rune lit up.


    When the demons couldn''t open their eyes, the "ice hockey" gave out a light, which almost expanded in an instant, as if it had become a blooming little sun.


    Almost in an instant, the whole surface of the basin was evaporated, the land was crystallizing, and countless magic soldiers'' bodies were vaporized and disappeared. With their armor and weapons, they became dust. Even the dust would disappear under the brilliance, and light and heat became the only space.


    The next second, the extreme light and hot spots ignited the air, and the terrible waves swept everything, forming a mushroom cloud.


    About 400000 magic soldiers have not yet had time to give full play to their value, have not yet carried out a real battle, have not had any struggle and resistance, so they disappear without a trace.


    This is the ultimate weapon of mankind, the ultimate weapon for killing gods.


    At this moment, the Chinese who have not yet fled in the south, the countless soldiers who are ready to fight, and the people who do not want to leave their homeland, all raise their heads and look at the sky in the south.


    The gray sky brightened at this moment.


    Has disappeared for more than a year, leaving only a hazy outline of the sun in the sky, as if at this moment landed in the south.


    The brightness of the sun gradually dimmed down, but the next moment, the sun''s brilliance rose again.

 Chapter 833

    "Shall we fight again?"


    A black dragon with a length of more than 50 meters hovers in the air. Two figures stand side by side on the head of the black dragon, facing the demons on the ground.


    The number of these demons has exceeded 300000. However, in the face of two people in the air and a dragon, none of them dare to fight.


    Of course, it''s not the fear of just two people, but the fear at the bottom of my heart.


    The commander-in-chief and the generals of the demon clan were pale and full of despair.


    They thought it would be a fierce war.


    However, I didn''t expect that after the war really started, it took less than five minutes for the fighting everywhere to come to an end.


    They have a way to confirm the life and death of their subordinates, but it is because of this that they are more desperate..


    It took them more than 20 days to almost exhaust the accumulation of the demon world, and then they sent over 600000 demon troops. After several months of layout in the human world, they almost exhausted all the accumulation, and finally they gathered 5 million demon troops.


    Originally, they didn''t want to do it. They were more willing to do it slowly.


    However, after Huaxia didn''t know what kind of means to get the information of the demon world from them, they knew that they had lost all the way back.


    Whether it is the demon world or the divine world, it is never a world where the strong will reason with the weak.


    Only destruction can make up for such a serious mistake.


    So Huaxia will know that in fact, it is the demons who are really forced into a desperate situation.


    Fortunately, their foundation in the demon world is not as weak as that of the burning Protoss. They can fight for an opportunity for themselves, an opportunity to occupy a foothold on the earth.


    As long as they prove their value and lay the foundation for the next attack of the demon world, they can take root here, and even slowly seek to return to the demon world.


    The premise of doing so is to hurt Huaxia.


    Only by hurting one of the earth''s overlords like Huaxia can they have a foothold.


    The commander-in-chief of the demons made all kinds of plans for this war, mobilized almost all the pieces that the demons planted in China, and formulated dozens of tactics for different situations.


    He thought his tactics were perfect.


    Even if he is really defeated, at least he has done his best, which is also a crime of non war, but the reality gives them a slap.


    In just a few minutes, five million magic soldiers were destroyed.


    According to the news, except for the main force of these pure demons, all their legions have not survived.


    "Are you the commander of the demons?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes fell on a demon wearing a purple Python pattern, "give you two choices, fight or surrender."


    The commander-in-chief of the demon clan walked out of the queue and looked like he was lost: "I want to know what happened just now? Why is it like this? "


    As a commander-in-chief, if he doesn''t even know this kind of thing, he will die in peace.


    "Didn''t you make it clear in advance? Our ultimate weapon on earth has been made public all the time, but we don''t even know about it. Your preparation work is very poor! "


    The corners of Chu Feng''s mouth outline the expression of sarcasm.


    The demon commander closed his eyes in pain. Of course, he knew that when the ASEAN people surrendered to him, he knew.


    However, it never occurred to him that weapons without force could reach such a level.


    Yi Qiuling looks at Chu Feng and doesn''t expose him.


    It is true that the weapons they used are nuclear weapons, but it does not mean that they are the same as the nuclear weapons of the old times.


    In the old days, if you want to detonate a hydrogen bomb, you must use an atomic bomb as an engine to detonate it, because only in this way can you reach the high temperature and high pressure required for the detonation of a hydrogen bomb.


    However, in the new era, high temperature and high pressure are easy to solve.


    Especially for Chu Feng, who is good at sealing, it will be easier to operate. As long as the raw materials of hydrogen bomb or the explosive materials of atomic bomb are sealed in two parts, and released when necessary, combined with the power of heaven and earth seal, the terrain can be transformed into the appearance of the greatest impact of explosion.


    The explosion in the basin is much more efficient than that in the plain.


    However, it turns out that Chu Feng was worried too much.


    No matter it is plain or basin, none of those magic soldiers can escape.


    Even those who have reached level 7 should be on guard, use Yuanli to transform their attributes in advance, and then protect themselves. Only in this way can they have a chance to survive a nuclear explosion and have enough time to be on guard.


    But none of them did.


    Although the level 7 strongmen don''t need to deliberately save Yuan Li, most of the fighting habits of the level 7 strongmen are to protect the key parts with Yuan Li when fighting.Otherwise, it will consume a lot of resources.


    However, the requirement of defending nuclear weapons is to have no dead angle in all directions.


    The harm of nuclear weapons is not only the strong light, but also the terrorist explosion in which the whole space is filled with light and heat. As long as there is a dead corner, the terrible heat will erode your whole body from the dead corner.


    In the nuclear explosion center, such lethality is even comparable to hell fire.


    Attack and defense are always unequal. Even the level 7 strong will be injured if they don''t use Yuan Li to defend.


    Chu Feng''s Tianqian, which is formed by changing the five levels of Yuanli attribute, can kill the dragon and tortoise in seconds.


    The attack of level 7 can only be defended with the full strength of level 7.


    Therefore, without special precautions, none of the five million magic soldiers will survive. After all, the chance of a nuclear explosion may only be once. Of course, Chu Feng has to arrange it all at the same time.


    Originally Chu Feng also arranged the aftermath of the dark legion, but even he underestimated the power of the nuclear bomb, so the dark Legion did not use it.


    There is a difficulty in this way, that is, we need enough experts to open the way and fight for time and opportunity for Chu Feng to stand in the right position.


    At this time, yiqiuling''s mirror world played a huge role.


    The mirror world can easily copy countless self. No, according to her, the mirror world is a call to the traces of her past existence. Therefore, the consumption of this move to her meta power is zero, but it will cause some consumption to her mental power, but it is also very small.


    After summoning countless self, add some camouflage, you can be a seven level master.


    "Make a choice! Surrender or die


    More than 2000 dark legions came out of the ruins in the distance, and a hellhound stood in the front of the dark Legion.


    On the other hand, more than 10000 Chinese soldiers are coming in this direction with all kinds of weapons in their hands. In the hands of some powerful powers, they are also carrying nuclear weapons.


    Seeing that the number of the dark Legion was less than one percent of his own, the arm of the demon commander trembled.


    As long as he gives an order, he can order the demon Legion to tear up the enemy in front of him. However, when this idea arises in his heart, the explosion just like the fall of the sun will inevitably appear in his mind, which is the terrible power to destroy millions of legions in an instant.

 Chapter 834

    Order to attack quickly, there are only more than 2000 people on the opposite side!


    The demon commander''s hand is on the hilt. As long as he pulls out the sword and waves it forward, the demon army behind him will charge forward without hesitation and tear up the enemy in front of him.


    But he never felt that the sword around his waist was so heavy.


    The burning suns just now haunted him like nightmares. He had no doubt that if he attacked, there would be a sun exploding here.


    Looking at the trembling right arm of the demon commander, Chu Feng decided to add a fire.


    "You should be very clear about the current situation. You have failed. You have no way out. The whole demon world will not have you and the living place of your tribe. You have no reason to continue fighting."


    The demon commander bowed his head and said nothing.


    He knew that what Chu Feng said was the truth. This war had already been a war of destruction for them, but their courage had not yet been burned, so they were directly buried.


    Even if his command to launch an attack here causes certain casualties to the enemy, so what?


    After this war, we may be able to play their brilliance, but who can see such brilliance? No one will remember them, no one will pity them.


    On the contrary, the so-called kindred in the demon world will not hesitate to occupy their homes, wipe out their compatriots and accept what they have in the demon world.


    It''s a world of the jungle. It''s a world of the strong.


    =The strong are respected. What about the weak?


    Of course, they are slaves and maidservants. Any life that disagrees with this rule has no place in the demon world. Maybe there were demons fighting for dignity in the past, but such people have either reached the top or disappeared in the long history.


    This human is right. They have no reason to fight.


    Even if we continue to fight, the cheap ones are only the fellow demons.


    "Commander, let''s fight with him."


    "We demon clan, how can we bow to such a weak creature?"


    "Even if we die, we will not surrender to these creatures who only rely on weapons."


    "I don''t believe he can beat us without cost."


    Before the commander of the demon clan spoke, the generals around him began to clamor.


    Demons are the race of the strong, they will not allow themselves to bow to the weak.


    These human beings only rely on weapons to defeat them. When the shackles of heaven and earth are broken and they can let more power come, how many advantages can these weapons occupy?


    Demons can bow to the strong, but not for life.


    Of course, this kind of ethnic culture is not suitable for everyone.


    "If you want to continue to fight, you have to think well, you can''t bring us casualties. Fortunately, if you really bring us heavy casualties, won''t it make it more convenient for those demons who occupied your home to fight?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were fixed on the commander of the demon clan, and his mouth turned up like a real demon.


    This sentence is more like a heavy hammer to the demon commander.


    This human has already known the situation of their demons.


    The intelligence of the demon world leaked from their hands, which was originally a capital crime. This war is their only hope, but their hope has been dashed.


    If they continue to fight, they will not only save their dignity, but also pave the way for the demons who have slaughtered their compatriots.


    Use your own life to take advantage of the enemy who wants to occupy your own territory?


    Are you kidding? They are demons, not Notre Dame!


    The hand of the demon commander is still on his sword. He finds it hard to pull out the sword, because he has seen the result of the battle.


    Chu Feng did not continue to force, but silently waiting for the final decision of the demon commander.


    People from the Southwest Military Region arrived here soon.


    Seeing the demons waiting in front, looking at the dark legions behind Chu Feng, the people of Southwest Military Region, don''t know how to react.


    A young officer walked out of the array, came to thunder corpse dragon and called to Chu Feng:


    "are you the reinforcements of Nandu military region? Can you tell us simply what is the situation now? Is the situation under control


    In the original military plan, the Southwest Military Region intended to sacrifice some people, infiltrate into the crowd and dangerous areas, and drop weapons in the form of surrender or death battle.


    There are also some fighter planes. Although it is very dangerous in the air now, it is no problem to fly in a short distance, and it is no problem to drop a few bombs without considering whether you can come back.


    According to the information they received, the Nandu military region in East China will support them.It was Chu Feng who was in charge of commanding and supporting the troops.


    Chu Feng is still very famous now, and the military thinks it''s reasonable.


    However, they have no authority over the specific ways of support and specific actions. After all, they don''t even know what their respective tasks are.


    Chu Feng jumped down from the head of thunder corpse dragon, came to the young officer''s side, and said simply:


    "I just give them a choice, surrender or die."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, the young officer was silent for a few seconds. He looked at the demons and Chu Feng again. There were some complications in his eyes.


    However, he did not say anything.


    Just, even if it''s just a short eye contact, it''s also in the eyes of the demon commander.


    The demon commander released his right hand holding the sword and walked out of the demon army. He didn''t stop until less than 10 meters in front of Chu Feng.


    "You have just told us about our present situation. Now it''s time for me to tell you about your present situation."


    The commander of the demons pointed to the demons Legion behind him and said, "we have 300000 demons here. The weakest of them all have the strength of level 5. The number of the strong above level 7 has exceeded 3000, and this is only our superficial strength. Now tell me, in the face of such a Legion, do you dare to accept our surrender?"


    The atmosphere suddenly became strange.


    Yes, it''s the deterrence of weapons that makes these demons afraid.


    However, nuclear weapons cannot be used as conventional weapons.


    We demons dare to surrender. Do you dare to put such a force within your territory?


    As the young officer was about to say something, Chu Feng put his hand on his shoulder:


    "it''s OK, I''ll solve it."

 Chapter 835

    The young officer tried to hide his change of face, but there was something unnatural in his eyes.


    He thought that it was his actions just now that aroused the suspicion of the other party.


    But in fact, it has nothing to do with him.


    What the other side is hesitating about now is the choice between surrender and death. When the other side is allowed to choose the option of surrender, it''s not easy to shout surrender.


    As the commander of the demons, even if they surrender, they must strive for their own interests as much as possible.


    The young officer''s eyes just now, to some extent, gave the other party a psychological hint, that is, to consider the follow-up events triggered by the option of surrender.


    Even Chu Feng is waiting for the other side to say such words.


    In this way, what he needs to do is not to persuade the other party to surrender, but to make the other party''s idea of surrender more firm. This will happen sooner or later, no matter whether there are your officers or not.


    What''s more, Chu Feng should not only reassure these demons of surrender, but also reassure the military and the whole China.


    If we can''t find a reasonable way to resettle the prisoners, the military will have to spend a lot of energy on monitoring him.


    The reason why Chu Feng let the southwest army of China appear here is also for this moment.


    "You just asked me, do I dare to accept your surrender?"


    Chu Feng stepped forward and asked the demon commander, "so if I dare to accept your surrender, will you really surrender?"


    "But how do you want us to believe it?"


    The demon commander pointed to Chu Feng''s dark army and the southwest army, "do you expect me to believe that with your strength, you dare to escort us back to your territory? It''s impossible. You won''t be at ease, and your Chinese leaders won''t be at ease. I''m afraid that we have really agreed to your surrender terms, only to make it more convenient for you to kill us. "


    It''s really ominous to kill a prisoner.


    But sometimes, it''s not that you don''t want to do it.


    It is true that in the face of such an army of demons, Huaxia can not be completely relieved of these troops. After accepting their surrender, Huaxia can directly wave a butcher''s knife at them. This kind of thing can also be done.


    On the battlefield, who will tell you about benevolence, righteousness and morality?


    So the problem now is that Chu Feng has not shown the ability to accept so many demons. Even the demons themselves are willing to surrender. But if you don''t have the ability to suppress our resistance, how can we miss the opportunity of resistance? If you don''t show such ability, how can I know that you will sincerely accept our surrender?


    The demonic Legion has also become tense, and those demonic generals are ready to fight. They understand that if the result is out of control today, they will be ready to fight to the death.


    "It turns out that''s true. Your worries are also very reasonable. If I don''t control your force, I really won''t rest assured of you."


    Chu Feng''s face did not change at all. "Sometimes it''s a very good principle to respect the strong, because if you are not strong enough, even if you accept the surrender of the weak, you can''t do it. The weak will not believe that you have the courage to accept his surrender."


    What does this human want to express when he says this?


    "In that case, let''s make a bet! Since you demons respect the strong, we will use duels to solve today''s problems. " Chu Feng Road.


    "If we can solve all things by duel, then our whole demon world should submit to the person who ranks first." The demon commander refused without hesitation.


    He does not know the strength of this human, but as a representative of China, he has a certain strength. Since the other side demands a duel, he has a certain strength.


    But relying on this duel to subdue an army, are you kidding?


    Are we going to be your running dogs just because you are the best in the world?


    If the demons are all of this character, how can the demon world fall apart and hold a martial arts contest directly? Won''t the whole demon world be unified?


    "You''re right. It''s OK to make a man submit by duel, but to make an army submit, of course, we have to show the strength to make the army submit." Chu Feng Road.


    The demon commander suddenly felt an inexplicable coolness and appeared on his back.


    Does this man still want to fight with the army?


    "But it doesn''t matter. The duel rules I want to put forward should satisfy you."


    Chu Feng''s murderous spirit gradually increased. "You can choose the brave among your demons. It doesn''t matter who you choose. It doesn''t matter how many demons you choose. It doesn''t matter if you pick out all the 3000 7-level strong people or press all the 300000 demons.


    On my side, I''m the only one. "


    "Do you mean to say that you are going to single out our whole army?"After hearing Chu Feng''s arrogant remarks, the demon generals in the rear were full of extreme anger. "Don''t challenge the whole army. If you show the strength of choosing our town by yourself, I will be the first to surrender to you. If you are willing to be your running dog, we will all surrender to you."


    "It''s the same with us."


    "Ha ha, single out our whole army? As long as you can defeat me and my troops, I will be the first to surrender to you. Even if you kill our commander, we will recognize it. "


    Demon world, a world where the strong are respected.


    If Chu Feng really has the strength to challenge all the demons, it shows that his personal strength has reached the point where he can ignore the number.


    If a strong man like this bows his head, they have nothing to worry about.


    "I haven''t finished what I just said!"


    Chu Feng said slowly.


    The look of the general of the demon clan has already taken some banter.


    Sure enough, there are additional conditions, but also, how can someone do such a thing? But this human is too naive. Do you think we can yield with some word games or small tricks?


    "No matter how many people you play, I only give one sword!"


    Chu Feng''s tone was not strong, but he seemed to be talking about a normal fact. He looked into the eyes of the demon commander with an unquestionable look.


    "If one of you survives, I will lose.


    China will withdraw immediately, and the territory of the south of ASEAN will belong to you. As long as you don''t continue to provoke China, we will be at peace.


    Come on! Now count the soldiers you are fighting for!


    It doesn''t matter if you can arrange your troops ahead of time, if you can press on the whole army, if you can ask me to enter your encirclement.


    I''ll take only one shot

 Chapter 836

    "You ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    after listening to Chu Feng''s arrogant words to the extreme, the commander of the demon clan could not say anything. All of the demon generals were shining with strength, but none of them could do it.


    Only one sword!


    No matter how many of them go to battle, he only makes one sword. Does this arrogant human think that he can kill 300000 demons with one sword?


    No one can do it, even the saint level strong can''t do it.


    No matter how powerful a level 7 human is, no matter what kind of cards he has, it is absolutely impossible for him to do such a thing, unless his sword is equivalent to the power of the previous powerful weapon.


    No, even a weapon like the sun is impossible.


    Although the weapons of mass destruction are very powerful, they can still cause certain losses and keep the lives of certain troops on guard.


    "Commander in chief, he humiliates us demons like this. We are going to fight with him."


    "Even if we demons die in battle, we are not willing to bear such humiliation."


    "Since he said no matter how many people can do it, all of us can do it together."


    These powerful demon generals, one by one, have been blown up. Are you kidding? Does this human really think that their demons are made of clay?


    In this case, they will let the human beings taste the power of their demons.


    "Shut up, all of you!"


    The commander yelled, and all the demons were quiet. "If all of us take part in the battle, even if we can win, can you afford such a victory? Do you think it''s something to be proud of to defeat your opponent in this way? Or can 300000 demons defeat a human being and wash away our shame? "


    With these words, the whole demon army was silent.


    The commander-in-chief''s hands were already covered with cold sweat unconsciously.


    He has understood why this human dare to put forward such conditions.


    If he really pushed up the whole demon army, when he made this decision, he would have lost, and the human sword would have been cut down.


    This is not the sword to wipe out the demon legion, it is the sword to kill their pride.


    If they agree, even if they win in the end and get some places to live and work in the south, what then?


    The demons who do this kind of thing agree to this kind of humiliating gambling, that is the shame of the whole demon world, not to mention that their foundation in the demon world will be uprooted, even if the demon world will attack in the future, they will wipe out all the people present at all costs.


    Even if the plan of the demon world''s invasion of the earth changes, they will never be allowed to survive.


    To some extent, if he agrees, the human sword will really succeed.


    This is not an immediate gamble, but a long-term gamble.


    "What? Haven''t you decided yet? "


    Chu Feng urged, but there was no impatience in his tone.


    The palm of the demon commander''s hand is full of cold sweat. He feels cold behind his back. Before the gambling, he can''t see the hope of winning.


    "Chu Feng, your gambling is a mess."


    The young officer gritted his teeth and said, "you don''t have the authority to let these demons leave."


    "It doesn''t matter. They can''t go."


    Chu Feng white his one eye, "because, this battle, I will win."


    The young officer shook his head. "It''s up to you."


    He is not a pedantic person. If Chu Feng fails in this duel, the military will not easily agree to Chu Feng''s terms.


    Since the heart has been so decided, that Chu Feng what kind of decision has nothing to do with him.


    He quietly turned away, came to the southwest army camp, ready to fight.


    Chu Feng didn''t care about the young officer''s ideas either. When he won the gamble, his own ideas won''t matter, and the military''s attitude won''t be affected by his own ideas.


    The demon commander took a look at the back of the young officer. He knew that there was a way to make the gamble go on.


    However, does he really want to make such a choice?


    The demons have never been a race that values the righteousness of the race. It is not realistic for a race or the righteousness of the race to spend all day killing. They are more concerned about how to survive.


    As the commander of the demons, what he wants to do is not how to win this gamble, but to open a way for the demons to survive.


    It doesn''t matter whether a gamble is won or lost. The life and death of our family is the key.


    According to Chu Feng''s calm eyes, the demon commander only felt that this human was so terrible. He must have thought of this, and then he put forward such a gamble.However, he also had to fall into the trap.


    "We agreed to this gamble."


    The commander-in-chief of the demons turned around and began to count the soldiers of the demons in silence. This process was OK. In more than half an hour, there were several quarrels in the middle.


    Several demon generals even put their own swords around their necks, and then such a demon was immediately decapitated by the demon commander.


    During this period, the young officers also reported the situation here to the top.


    However, the news he got was very simple:


    [watch the change]


    the warlords of the demon clan finally decided to finish. There were 5000 warlords in total, and 500 of them reached level 7.


    These powerful demons are eager to try one by one, and their eyes are full of enthusiasm for war.


    They want to use their own strength to let this hateful human understand the horror of their demons, and use the human blood to defend the dignity of the demons.


    Of course, 5000 demons besieged one, what dignity is hard to say.


    In Chu Feng''s eyes, the demons are a group of people who have serious three outlooks deformity but still enjoy themselves. Among the four highest levels, the demons are the most aggressive, but their own strength is the weakest.


    "These are the candidates for our demons to fight. If you can defeat them, all the rest of us will show absolute submission to you."


    But if you are defeated by them, I hope you can keep your promise


    He said, his eyes turned to the location of the Chinese Legion: "I also hope you can have enough influence in China, the influence can be big enough to let others recognize your commitment."


    "It seems that you didn''t catch what I said just now."


    Chu Feng''s mouth turned up, and his eyes were full of danger. "It''s not a victory, it''s a sword. If one of the 5000 demons survives under my sword, the area from here to the south is your territory."

 Chapter 837

    Looking at Chu Fengzhen''s eyes, the demon commander felt as if his heart had missed a beat.


    This human, is actually going to play really?


    Is he really confident enough to kill so many demon warriors with one sword?


    "Now that the death list has been decided, let''s choose a tomb."


    Chu Feng tone is still calm, "please fight the way it, you can conclude the battle in advance, you can ask me to enter your army, when you say the beginning, I will sword, but it''s better to stay away from the army behind your body, otherwise involve more demons, it''s not my business."


    Hear Chu Feng tone insipid but arrogant to the extreme words, the eyes of the demon soldiers are full of anger.


    Are you kidding? They are demons!


    In a backward world in a remote area, suffering such humiliation from human beings can only be washed away with blood.


    Whether it''s the other side''s blood or your own.


    "Don''t blame us for being impolite since you insist on death."


    The commander of the demons directly ordered all the demons to surround Chu Feng and prepare for the attack.


    "Don''t you dissuade him from doing so?"


    The young officer said to Yi Qiuling, "even if he is sure to live, today''s news is a blow to Chu Feng''s reputation."


    "Have you misunderstood something?"


    Yi Qiuling said coldly, "the only thing that Chu Feng needs to consider is not how to survive under the siege of these demons, but how to ensure that he can kill them all in one sword."


    The young officer shook his head and said nothing more.


    Not only him, but also the southwest soldiers behind him. They are too lazy to refute such impossible things.


    They have got the news from the burning Protoss, not to mention the level 7 strongman, even the level 9 strongman, they can''t kill 5000 demon soldiers in one move.


    What can''t be done by level 9, let a level 7 do?


    Moreover, when Chu Feng put forward the conditions, he made sure that all the demons were under the pressure of the whole army. Did he really have the ability to destroy 300000 demons with one sword?


    No one can have such power.


    Yi Qiuling had no need to explain to these people. The reason why common sense is common sense, not truth, is that it is often broken by a few people.


    Using common sense to look at things and people in this world can really provide you with a lot of convenience.


    But in some people, common sense can only become a joke.


    "Are you ready? Are you ready to die? "


    Chu Feng''s left hand was holding the hilt, and his right hand was holding the hilt. He made a gesture of drawing the sword. "When you start shouting, or when you are ready to fight, I will draw the sword, and seriously watch this sword, because you will see this sword for the last time in your life."


    "Kill


    The demons who are extremely angry turn their anger into power. They pull out their swords or raise their guns.


    The real battle has begun, and they have forgotten the sword agreement.


    Before the fall of this human, or all of them, the battle will never stop. No one can stop them from killing this human.


    The commander-in-chief of the demon clan watched the battle in silence. No matter how he calculated, he could not calculate the possibility of any victory for the human race.


    However, considering the pressure brought by this human just now, maybe he is ready for the future!


    Even if he fails, he has a way to solve the situation.


    In his calculation, the biggest possibility is that this human will show amazing strength in this battle, and show the strength that makes their whole demons fear.


    In this way, even if the human loses the bet, it doesn''t matter.


    Human beings have shown strong military strength, and then show strong individual strength, they will not continue to fight with China.


    In addition to the conditions of gambling, Huaxia will give them a place to live after losing.


    They have a territory of their own. Huaxia has solved a serious problem and saved some ultimate weapons. They don''t need to pay too much casualties. When the demon world invades in the future, they will become the enemies of the demon world. This is a happy situation for all.


    The people he sent out just now are evil people with bad brains.


    After getting rid of these demons, his control over the remaining demons will be greatly improved.


    In fact, he has seen that whether the gamble is a failure or not, Huaxia will win the war. From the beginning, they have no hope.No, or they are silver scale demons. They have no hope.


    What he can do is to strive for the best interests for himself.


    "Human beings, I hope you really intend to do so!"


    The commander-in-chief of the demon clan looked at Chu Feng, who had been surrounded, and said silently in his heart.


    It''s a good situation for all of us in this situation.


    Among the 5000 demons, 500 of them are masters who have reached level 7. In the face of a human, they think there is no possibility of failure.


    Surrounded by these 5000 demons,


    Chu Feng drew his sword.


    A long black sword, as if it could devour all the light, was slowly pulled out from the scabbard by Chu Feng, this strange black, as if even the soul could devour.


    After drawing the sword, it is to wave it.


    Time seems to slow down at this moment, and all the actions of the demons seem to slow down for a moment. Chu Feng''s black sword cuts through the void, and endless black like lightning spreads from his sword. With Chu Feng as the center, almost in an instant, it spreads all over the demons'' Army.


    Black lightning, so through the body of all the demons.


    After a sword, 5000 demons are so quiet, like black human sculpture.


    Chu Feng slowly drew back his sword, not worried at all.


    When a gust of wind blows, these human sculptures are blown by the wind, and their bodies begin to fall apart like sand, turning into black dust all over the sky.


    All the demons return to the dust like this, even the corpse can''t be left.


    The whole world seems to be quiet after this sword.


    "Fa, what happened?"


    The commander-in-chief of the demon clan felt his voice dry.


    Just now, what happened?


    Why did all the demons turn into dust after this sword? What happened in the moment just now? What did Chu Feng do?


    300000 demon army also quiet down, they stare at the scene in front of them, can''t believe their eyes.


    Is this an illusion?


    If this is an illusion, let them wake up quickly!

 Chapter 838

    "Poop


    The first demon commander broke the silence and knelt down in front of Chu Feng.


    "My subordinates join the Lord!"


    See the commander knelt down, behind the demon army knelt down on the ground.


    "See Lord!"


    "See Lord!"


    The style of that sword has completely convinced them.


    There is no shame in their submission in the face of such terrible and extreme strong people.


    The demon kingdom is a world where the strong are respected. The demon clan is a race where the strong are respected. As for the weak, of course, they have to give in to the strong.


    The weak who refuse to yield to the strong have long been eliminated.


    Seeing this miraculous scene, all the soldiers of Southwest army were dull.


    They couldn''t believe what they saw in front of their eyes. It was just a sword. 5000 demons died like this, leaving only their armor.


    But is this something that human beings can do?


    "Organize the army and follow me back to the city of dawn."


    Chu Feng ordered to the demon commander.


    On the surface, there was only one sword in that sword just now. In fact, it was the result of his greatly improving his understanding and control of Yuanfu when he was practicing in different space. It was the result of his practicing for one month and preparing for several days in an environment of 12 times the speed of time.


    He only wields his sword once,


    but he sharpens his sword for a year!


    In the world where Yuanfu is forbidden, he practices the ability to control Yuanfu. When these Yuanfu belong to him, he finds that he can add his own rules to Yuanfu.


    In other words, his sword of death could only be injected into the yuan force, condensed into a sword, and became the manifestation of the rules. That''s what he can do.


    Now, he can combine the sword of death with Yuan Fu.


    In the same way, he can also add the law of life to the healing Yuan Fu such as the rejuvenation Fu.


    After understanding such means, he constantly injected the death rules into the sword of scourge, which was his most powerful means of killing.


    However, in the process of injecting the law, he also found one thing. The law itself has no power, but when combined with the appropriate force, it will play a boundless power.


    The law of death should also be combined with strong enough moves. The sword of scourge is a good choice.


    Chu Feng, who has a new understanding of Yuan Fu, has brought the power of Tianqian sword to the extreme. In addition to his research on seal, he added more Yuan Fu to it.


    Today''s scourge, not to mention killing level 7, can be achieved by killing level 9.


    Of course, because of the limitation of the rules of the world, moves that are more powerful than a certain limit will automatically sink into the water, that is, reach the deep space, which limits the ultimate power of scourge.


    Therefore, Chu Feng''s research on Tianqian began to change in the direction of group attack.


    There is also a great limitation in this move, that is, as more and more death laws are contained, Chu Feng also needs to extract the power of death from the Yuan government, which is also a great loss to the source of the Yuan government. If the consumption is too large, it will even cause the collapse of the Yuan government because of the imbalance.


    In this light sword, Chu Feng almost took his yuan house as a bet.


    But he believed that the demons would give in.


    Let alone send 5000 demons. Even if he sends 50000 demons, he can kill them all with one sword. Of course, one consequence is the loss of Yuanfu.


    However, for Chu Feng, this is enough.


    Although Yuan Fu is important, it is just a tool for Chu Feng to use. In order to achieve his own goal, there is nothing that he can''t abandon.


    If it''s broken, why don''t we just rebuild another one?


    With his space attainments and his understanding of mysterious ancient books, can''t he rebuild a small world?


    The accumulation in the past is indeed wasteful, but he has accumulated so many things, isn''t it for consumption?


    Even if in this war, the demons put all their forces on, and they can''t kill them with one sword, they will be greatly hurt. If they really face such a situation, it doesn''t matter whether the demons surrender or not, because they have no qualifications to surrender.


    "But, after this sword, who will dare to try my sword?" Chu Feng''s heart, suddenly appeared some lost feeling.


    This sword is enough to frighten the proud demons.


    But in the same way, it will make many people lose the idea of fighting against him.


    "Wait a minute, are you just leaving?"


    When Chu Feng was about to leave with the demon army, the young officer suddenly stopped Chu Feng, with no fear on his face.


    Chu Feng took a look at the southwest army in the distance, and then looked at the young officers with approval: "you have more courage than them. What''s the matter?"Those southwest soldiers all know that it''s not proper for him to take away the demon Legion like this.


    But in the end, there is only one person who dares to stand up.


    Maybe they are not afraid of death, they are just worried that after the conflict with themselves, they will make the situation worse out of control, but anyway, there is only one person who dares to bear the consequences.


    "What are you going to do with these demons?"


    The young officer didn''t use the tone of pressing questions, but he looked worried, and there was some fear, the demon army! Should such a force be controlled by civil forces?


    In this case, will the order that the military has managed to stabilize be threatened again?


    It''s no wonder that he has such an idea. The chaos in South China is around them. They are not as powerful as Chu Feng and dare to stand on their own.


    How arrogant would you be if you had the power of the demon army in your hands?


    So anyway, he has to stand up.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I have many enemies. I''m not stupid enough to regard the people around me as enemies. There will be many enemies in Huaxia in the future. I think the military should not be willing to add one, especially to turn an originally powerful power into an enemy. This kind of stupid thing."


    Chu Feng said calmly, "in addition, if your military is worried that I will grow into a threat, I have a way to let you get rid of my vigilance, or let you be too wary of me."


    "What can I do?"


    The young officer was photographed by Chu Feng''s aura and couldn''t help stepping into the topic of Chu Feng.


    However, there is no shame. Under Chu Feng''s amazing sword, it is great courage to stand in front of Chu Feng and interrogate him.


    "Stronger! You are afraid that I will become a threat, but you are afraid of my strength. "


    Chu Feng said, "but there is no need for you to worry, because there are more powerful people than me in the four highest levels. They will become the enemies of China."

 Chapter 839

    "To be strong, where is it so simple?"


    There was something bitter in the young officer''s voice.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s sword just now, who will have the courage to say what can suppress Chu Feng?


    "It''s not about whether it can be done, it''s about having to be done."


    Chu Feng walked by the young officer''s side, "the army of the demon world is coming, and the layout of the divine world is also unfolding. On the surface, the underworld doesn''t mean anything to us. However, why did the underworld Knights appear in North China at the beginning of this year to command and manipulate zombies?"


    The young officer trembled when he heard this.


    Are there so many enemies in China?


    Why must these powerful worlds regard the earth as their enemy?


    "So, your fear of me has no meaning at all, and I have never worried about your fear and monitoring."


    Chu Feng has come to the young officer''s back, body gradually away, "if you even have this strength I have to worry about, it can only show that Huaxia does not need the protection of your army, hand over your responsibilities, I will replace you to complete."


    Give me your responsibilities!


    The young officer clenched his fists, pinched his nails into the flesh, and the red blood ran down his fingers.


    How is it possible to give up? How can we give up our responsibilities?


    This is our motherland, this is our hometown, this is the home on which we live. How can we, and why should we give up our responsibilities?


    The news of the collapse of the demons soon spread all over China.


    [5.4 million demon legions, under the bombing of nuclear weapons, killed and injured more than 5 million, and the remaining 300000 prisoners will be placed in the prison built by dawn city. ¡¿


    such news soon spread to the military in all areas of China, and then spread from the military to the people.


    At the request of Chu Feng, the specific propaganda information deliberately played down his contribution and emphasized the role of nuclear weapons. He was just one of the candidates to detonate nuclear weapons.


    More than others will cause envy, more than too much will cause envy.


    If Chu Feng shows that he can influence the whole country with his own strength, I''m afraid that all civil forces will be afraid of Chu Feng. This is not what Chu Feng wants.


    Countless people feel dreamy when they hear the news.


    "What''s going on? Is that how we Huaxia won? "


    "Isn''t it good to win? Do you hope this is false news? "


    "Ah! It''s not easy for us to win a place in East China. It took us so much to gain a new foothold. Now you tell us, the demons are gone? "


    "No, it''s not true. In order to escape, I have sold my wife. Why is there no invasion of demons? Why? "


    "Now the biggest question is whether there is a demon invasion. From beginning to end, we just heard that there is a demon coming, but we never saw a demon shadow, and then the matter was solved? What''s going on? "


    "Well, to be honest, I don''t know."


    After the news of the collapse of the demons came out, many people were confused first, and then many people questioned, but no one saw the shadow of the demons.


    Now even some people begin to question the existence of the demons.


    This is also very normal. In peacetime, some people questioned whether the earth is round? There are still a lot of such people, whether they are lunatics or skeptics. In short, there are such a group of people.


    After getting the news of the collapse of the demons, many people were jubilant.


    But there are also some people who fall into madness.


    Especially those who had contacted with the demons before the war and took refuge in the demons. After the defeat of the demons, the information also fell into the hands of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng has no time to talk to them, but it''s OK to hand them over to the military.


    These people made the final madness in China, causing some damage as much as possible, but under the strong suppression of the military, these people finally failed to turn over any waves.


    Those who spread rumors were also arrested.


    At present, the cost of detaining people is too high, so there are very few prisons. However, there is no problem in sending some people to mine in the mine cave.


    The people who have made trouble in all parts of China have been solved by the military who has freed up their hands.


    But the city of dawn is not peaceful.


    Chu Feng with the mighty demon army, under the supervision of the dark army, set out towards the city of dawn. There were many onlookers along the way, but not many dare to approach.


    In order to avoid causing the panic of the onlookers, Chu Feng took all the weapons of the demon army, but the dark army was also fierce, so many people did not dare to come near. Moreover, for the sake of safety, the military also sent three divisions to escort along the way, so that no accident could happen.The demonic Legion entered China as a prisoner and went to the city of dawn to be imprisoned. Many forces went to China to confirm the fact.


    After confirmation, countless civil forces are boiling.


    "It seems that the invasion of the demons is true, but I didn''t expect that the military didn''t play cards according to the routine. It didn''t take lives to fight, but directly used nuclear weapons to solve the problem."


    "Now the powers are more and more powerful, and nuclear weapons are obsolete when they are no longer used."


    "But dawning city is really powerful. It''s qualified to hold the prisoners of the demons. We can observe the breath of the demons from a distance and find that there are thousands of strong people who have reached level 7."


    "The city of dawn is not afraid to cause riots when it imprisons these demons?"


    "It''s said that the city of dawn started to build a prison a month ago. Did the city of dawn expect this a month ago?"


    "Chu Feng''s relationship with the military was ambiguous. Now it''s time to confirm that Chu Feng is a member of the military. The purpose should be for the demon hunter guild. Look! If the military establishes the demon hunter guild, we will only take for granted the benefits provided to the demon hunters, because it is the duty of the military. If it is built by the civil forces, we will be grateful. "


    No matter what the various forces guess, Chu Feng didn''t care too much.


    With his current strength and status, he no longer needs to care about the views of all parties.


    What he cares about is the actions of various forces.


    After only five days of marching, the demon army arrived in the city of dawn. Su Yuan, who got the news in advance, had completed the prison that Chu Feng had told her before, and sent someone to lead the demon army into the prison.


    After leaving the matter to Su Yuan for arrangement, Chu Feng stood on the wall and stood with his hands down.


    Half an hour later, a group of knights in black armor came to Chu Feng''s back and knelt down on one knee.


    "The sinner Wei broke the army, please punish him!"

 Chapter 840

    Wei pojun has already knelt down on the ground. Behind him, more than 100 hell Knights of Captain level all knelt down.


    Some of these captains are the captains of official knights, some of the captains of retinue knights, and some of the Deputy captains who have the strength of captains but can''t be promoted because of the lack of quota.


    They represent the leadership of the order of hell.


    Now, they kneel down in front of Chu Feng and plead guilty collectively.


    In the face of these elites of hell Knight order, Chu Feng just said faintly:


    "who allowed you to kneel down?"


    Listen to Chu Feng''s words, the elite of hell Knight order, only feel that there is an inexplicable chill on the body.


    Is Chu Feng''s words true or ironic?


    Do you really don''t want them to kneel down or don''t want to forgive them at all.


    "My subordinates are guilty -"


    Wei pojun was about to state his guilt when Chu Feng''s cold voice came again:


    "the Terran should stand up to the heaven, who allowed you to kneel at will?"


    When they heard Chu Feng''s words, they had to get up, and then changed to a squatting and kneeling posture. Their knees didn''t touch the ground. This time, Chu Feng didn''t ask.


    Now, their hearts have been full of fear, dare not look up at Chu Feng''s eyes.


    Su Yuyan, Chu xiaorou, Zhang Ziqing and others came one after another. Looking at the elite of the hell Knight order, they looked a little complicated.


    To be honest, these people''s practice, from their point of view, is not too big a mistake.


    Don''t you doubt that your own city master has disappeared and didn''t contact them? If they are indifferent, this is the biggest mistake!


    However, where can their behavior not be punished?


    Chu Feng came to Wei''s face and said coldly, "tell me, what''s your mistake?"


    Wei broke the army and said, "we shouldn''t question the deputy city master, and ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "what''s wrong with this?"


    Chu Feng''s tone still makes people not happy and angry. "If there''s something wrong with the leader, if you don''t dare to resist and don''t have your own ideas, I might as well give up you and invest money in the biochemical war animals and biochemical mechanical animals collected from Jinling biology. That kind of thing is more than people listen to."


    "The LORD said it." Wei did not dare to refute.


    Sun Yuting and others are also sweating. Chu Feng''s appearance makes them have no idea what he thinks and can''t figure out his happiness and anger.


    When the leaders have problems, let them question the leaders. Do they dare to question Chu Feng when Chu Feng has problems? Where can such people exist?


    "Wei broke the army, remember, why did I set up the hell Knight order at the beginning?"


    Chu Feng suddenly asked.


    Wei said: "of course, it is to protect the city of dawn."


    Chu Feng asked again, "did you do that?"


    Wei pojun: "I ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    if it was before, he could be very proud to say aloud that I have done my duty.


    But now he really can''t say it.


    The elite of the hell Knight Order buried their heads deeper, and even wanted to find a way to get in.


    "I created the order of hell, perhaps for my own self-interest, in order to make people around me live a better life, so I created such an environment, but what''s the reason for you to do so? What is your sword waving for? "


    Chu Feng came to sun Yuting''s side, "I know that you have been against Zou Mengxuan and Han Yunxiao, but they all know what they want to do, so tell me, what do you want to do? Are you competitive? It doesn''t matter if you put dawning city in danger for this? "


    Sun Yuting said: "my subordinates know that they are wrong and ask the city master to punish them."


    "Punishment? How can I punish a group of people who are loyal to me? "


    Chu Feng walked past all the members of the hell Knight Order without hesitation. "Before I left, the last order was to let you protect the city of dawn. After I left, I didn''t encounter anything that needed to change this order. On the contrary, under the pressure of the demon army, I really couldn''t think of any reason for you to disobey this order.


    However, it never occurred to me that the reason why you disobeyed the order I left behind was out of consideration for my safety and loyalty to me! "


    Chu Feng''s words, like a knife, stabbed people''s hearts.


    "My sister is here, my family is in the research institute less than 50 kilometers away from the city of dawn, my friends and women are all in the city of dawn, you are the most important force to protect them, but you dare to put them in danger because of your loyalty to me. What''s the use of such loyalty?"


    Chu Feng''s tone, has not concealed the inclusion of his anger.Tian Jing three people, Han Yunxiao led reconnaissance camp, Lu Ming and others also arrived here, heard Chu Feng reprimand these people.


    It''s just that they didn''t make any noise.


    "My subordinates know their mistakes. These people only do it under my command. I''m willing to do it by myself. I''m willing to die in exchange for the Lord''s forgiveness."


    Wei broke the army and yelled, slapping his head.


    "Commander!"


    The Deputy commanders and captains cried anxiously.


    Wei Po Jun stopped an inch in front of his head with his full strength. Chu Feng put his hand on his arm, and his voice was still cold.


    "I''ve put so much effort into the commander of the hell Knight order. Do you, Wei paojun, want to kill the commander whom I managed to cultivate? Ha ha, Wei broke the army. Are you admitting your mistake? You are taking my commander''s life and threatening me


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Wei''s heart was full of painful regret. Now her pain and regret can''t be expressed in words.


    He has two identities, one is the commander of hell Knight order, the other is Wei broken army.


    Chu Feng appointed him commander of the hell Knight order, just to let him lead the hell Knight Order well.


    Unfortunately, he did not perform his duties.


    Now, he even wants to end these things with death. How can there be such a simple thing in the world? Is his life so precious?


    "Do any of you want to die?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes swept the crowd, "do you want to kill the captain I trained? Does anyone want to kill the soldiers guarding the city of dawn? Stand up for me. "


    "I dare not." Sun Yuting took the lead.


    If we use suicide to atone now, it will only increase our own sin.


    In order to cultivate them, Chu Feng spent countless efforts. If they died like this, wouldn''t all those efforts be wasted?


    "Since I dare not, I will announce that I will punish you."


    Chu Feng said coldly, "all the people who participated in forcing the city Lord''s house to go to their posts and guard the prison under our feet, there is no time limit, until your merits can be atoned for."

 Chapter 841

    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, people''s faces changed.


    "No, it can''t be that way!"


    Su Yuyan was the first to stop Chu Feng. "The hell knights is the strongest force in dawning city. If all the high-level officials are sent to guard a prison at once, the whole hell Knights will be almost disbanded, at least ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "it doesn''t matter!"


    Chu Feng coldly interrupted Su YuYan''s words, "I will send the whole hell Knight order to accompany them. One general is incompetent and tired to death. How can a soldier not be punished if the commander makes a mistake. "


    Hearing Chu Feng''s decision, Wei pojun and others were all in a hurry: "no, Lord, we made the decision this time. It has nothing to do with others."


    "Needless to say, I''ve made up my mind."


    Chu Feng mercilessly interrupted Wei paojun''s words, "the hell Knight order, whether formal members or squire knights, are all responsible for guarding the prison under our feet. During the guard period, no one is allowed to call his own mount. Violators, then kill his own mount and use it as food!"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s cruel punishment, Wei pojun and others felt a chill in their hearts.


    The reason why hell knights are knights is because of their mounts.


    But now, is Chu Feng going to deprive them of their seats?


    They would rather die than accept such punishment.


    Lu Ming and others also felt that the punishment was too serious, and quickly dissuaded: "brother Feng, they did it because of you, and the city of dawn also needs them."


    "You''re wrong. Dawn doesn''t need them."


    Chu Feng looked at Lu Ming''s eyes without expression. "The city of dawn needs people who can protect the city of dawn. What I need is people who can protect the city of dawn. No matter how important the hell knights are, no matter what contributions they have made in the past, as long as they violate this principle, they must be ready to be abandoned."


    Ruthless, cold-blooded ¡¤¡¤


    at this moment, Chu Feng''s ruthless image seems to be engraved in everyone''s heart.


    Even the hell knights, who are loyal to him, have to accept such punishment for their mistakes. They were even deprived of their glory and title.


    Is there any emotion in his heart?


    Looking at the fear hidden in people''s eyes, Chu Feng sighed in his heart.


    This is a common problem of many Chinese people. If you only ask about motivation, but not right and wrong, just because a person''s motivation is good, can everything he does be forgiven?


    Others may take this as normal, but Chu Feng won''t.


    Chivalry of hell thinks that as long as they are loyal, they can do anything with a clear conscience. But they don''t understand that Chu Feng doesn''t need their loyalty at all. What he needs is a place where his family can live in peace.


    For the sake of your so-called loyalty, I put my family in danger. What''s the use of you? It''s the greatest kindness if you don''t kill all of you. How dare you negotiate with me?


    Wei pojun and sun Yuting and others feel that even their fingertips are beginning to cool.


    Why did things turn out like this?


    They had expected that Chu Feng would punish them severely.


    Even the execution of some people was in their expectation.


    But it was unexpected that Chu Feng''s decision was to banish the whole hell Knight order, or even deprive them of the right to summon their mounts. This was a step on their pride.


    Is this the end of their loyalty?


    Su Yuan stepped forward and said: "when they do this, they are also bewitched by some people and the pressure from the outside world. Those who bewitch them have been put into this prison ahead of time. Some of them are masterminds, some of them just accept other people''s money and help others say a few words."


    "Well, kill them all!"


    Chu Feng ordered lightly, and then added, "how many of them, he Chongyin, are they involved in this matter?"


    "No


    Su Yuan said, "I didn''t find any evidence about their participation. Some of the arrested people testified against them, but it turned out that it was intentional."


    "Who is the one who instructs them?" Chu Feng asked.


    "Some civil troublemakers get a lot of benefits by chance, and their inner ambition expands."


    Su Yuan replied, "the benefits they get are verified to be intentional, but the people behind them have not left any traces."


    Such an answer was expected by Chu Feng.


    After all, on the way back, Chu Feng had already communicated with the united front of the demons.


    They have used a lot of similar means, but they have not exposed their trace of being a demon, even if it will reduce some efficiency.


    If the traces they left were found, the effect would be counterproductive."When you have nothing to do, talk to these demons more and see their means."


    Chu Feng exhorted, eyes turned to Wei broken army and others, "guard time, you also understand, the demon clan is how to play you in the palm of the stock."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s last words, everyone felt thoughtful.


    "Brother Feng, is that why you let them guard the prison?" Zhao fan asked.


    Ordering the hell knights to guard the prison, and depriving them of the opportunity to summon mount, seems to be punishment, but in fact, this is also the test given to them by Chu Feng.


    A chance to get in touch with the demons and learn about them.


    In the future, if dawning city goes to war with the demons, the more they know about the demons, the better. In fact, such punishment is equivalent to reuse in the future.


    "It''s up to them to decide whether or not."


    Chu Feng turned and left without looking at them again.


    If these people continue to be so stupid, Chu Feng doesn''t mind letting them guard the prison for a lifetime. He doesn''t require his subordinates to have high intelligence, but at least he should have the most basic judgment and the ability to distinguish right from wrong! Like this, being directly used as a knife by the enemy is the same hand. He can''t rest assured that he will continue to stay by his side.


    Before he came back, he had given orders to the demon commander.


    As long as no one is killed, you are free. ¡¿


    with the wisdom of the demon commander, he will also understand what his command means. If the hell knights can bear such experience, they will be reborn.


    If they can''t afford it, then Chu Feng can only be his previous investment.


    Now he has a big family and a big career, and he has gone out of his own way. It''s just a hell Knight order, and he can''t afford to lose.

 Chapter 842

    Chu Feng''s punishment to the hell Knight Order shocked the whole people of Dawning city.


    Not to mention the city of dawn, even the whole East China knows that the hell knights are Chu Feng''s trusted troops and the most powerful force in his hands.


    But unexpectedly, such a force was assigned by Chu Feng to take care of the prison.


    On the second day of Chu Feng''s return, the commander of the demons selected thousands of demons from the army as experimental objects and sent them to the military, giving them a chance to understand and contact the demons.


    These experimental objects are also the demons who disobey the commander of the demons, which gives him a chance to eradicate the dissidents, but among them, there are also a small number of followers of the commander of the demons.


    The host gives you the opportunity to eradicate the alien, but you should also show loyalty to the host.


    If you have too much control over the army, what do you do with your master?


    After seeing off some of the demons, Su Yuan came to Chu Feng to report her work.


    "From yesterday to today, there were more than 20 conflicts between the hell knights and the demons, many of them were injured, and some of them even had their legs broken."


    Although Su Yuan was talking about the situation of the hell knights, she didn''t show a worried look on her face.


    "Are you dead?"


    "No


    "Li Ran has already reached the seventh level. Can you save them?"


    "Yes


    "Then it''s OK."


    "Oh


    About these conflicts, Su Yuan did not intend to let Chu Feng make any decisions, because she had expected that this should be Chu Feng''s original plan, and it was he who arranged it.


    She asked, just to confirm Chu Feng''s attitude.


    "By the way, the city of dawn will issue a draft notice again."


    Chu Feng said, "the number of recruits this time is 500000. Everyone can get a bottle of quenched body fluid after participating in basic training, but the condition is that they have to stay in the city of dawn for six months. In these six months, they can''t violate the military orders, even if they are asked to die."


    "If it is such a condition, it may not be able to recruit enough 500000 people."


    Su Yuan said, "just five days ago, the military issued a decision, which is to give all survivors in China a basic Qi and blood medicine, that is, a simplified version of quenching body fluid. Although it can''t compare with the effect of quenching body fluid, it still has no problem to make people reach the third level peak.


    What''s more, with the popularization of pharmaceutics, the cost of similar drugs has become lower and lower. After reaching the third level, people can form teams by themselves, venture away from the safe survival base, gain benefits from the wild, and exchange for more drugs.


    If a person with a stronger belief gets such a request, he or she will take risks outside. If a person without a stronger belief, there is no difference between giving him or her the elixir to reach the third level and the quenching fluid to reach the fifth level. "


    After hearing Su Yuan''s words, Chu Feng was surprised.


    This kind of thing has happened in the future, and only China has such courage.


    It''s just that it''s already a stage of heavy injury in Huaxia.


    In order to recruit more soldiers, Huaxia will make such a decision.


    But now the number of Chinese survivors, about 100 million, can give everyone to prepare a potion, such a big hand or some unexpected Chu Feng.


    "Five days ago, the military was in a hurry!"


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly and shakes his head. Six days ago, he subdued the demons. When he returned to the city of dawn, it took him five days on the way, and then another day.


    In other words, it took only one day for the military to make such a decision.


    This shows that the military has been preparing to implement this plan for a long time, but it has not been able to implement it because of some factors. Now, under its own pressure, the military will implement such a plan for all people to practice martial arts, so that everyone will have such an opportunity to grow up.


    This is actually a good thing for Chu Feng.


    Huaxia has become more powerful, and the city of dawn will be more secure. Anyway, he has no interest in rebellion, and he has the ability to maintain autonomy, so he needs to worry about fewer things.


    It is impossible for the Chinese military to be completely at ease with him. He also knows that if the Chinese military leaves such a force in the country alone, then he will have to worry about the Chinese military.


    It''s just that there''s a big difference between worry and fear and real hands-on.


    As long as he can master this degree, he will not have any worries.


    "Since the military has given everyone a bottle of ordinary medicine, even if we continue to recruit, we will recruit the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled."


    Chu Feng is not a stubborn person, since the military launched some changes in advance, he will not force.


    "The conscription still needs to be continued, but the conditions need to be changed. As long as you volunteer to serve as an ordinary guard of Dawning city for one year, you can officially become a member of Dawning City, and you can also enjoy the welfare of residents of Dawning city while serving as a guard.""The welfare of the city of dawn guards is also very good. Such conditions can attract many people. Do you need to screen out some elite soldiers?" Su Yuan asked.


    "No, just add one. The immediate family members and spouses of the residents of Dawning city can also directly become members of Dawning City, whether they live or die." Chu Feng Road.


    "In this case, it''s too easy for people in dawning city to find a wife." Su Yuan covered her mouth and said with a smile.


    She understood that with such conditions, countless people would find a shortcut to become members of the city of dawn.


    "Membership is membership, but work is essential."


    Chu Feng reminded, "compared with the environment where the outside world doesn''t need to fight with life, the conditions in dawning city are much better. If someone complains about working too long or working too hard, let them fight with monsters outside."


    "It should be. The benefits they create are the biggest source of military spending and the biggest guarantee of their safe environment."


    "In addition, the amount of quenched body fluid produced every day has tripled, and it is still sold according to the original way. Now that the overall strength of human beings has improved, we have a higher consumption power."


    "I believe it will make more people crazy."


    "Finally, you''re with me tonight."


    "Good, huh?"


    Su Yuan blushed, "sister and Zhang Ziqing are waiting for you! Are you sure you don''t want to go with them? I have a lot to deal with


    "The city of dawn, how can it not turn without you?"


    Chu Feng impolitely hugs Su Yuan in his arms, "you don''t have to worry, I will let them accompany you, and they won''t feel left out."

 Chapter 843

    The next morning, Chu Feng looks at Su Yuyan and Su Yuan, who are holding each other. Then he drags Zhang Ziqing to the yuan mansion.


    Su Yuyan and Su Yuan quietly open their eyes, look at each other, and then blush to close their eyes, pretending to continue to sleep.


    Zhang Ziqing, however, kept his head down until he was dragged into Yuanfu by Chu Feng.


    Thinking of last night''s madness, Zhang Ziqing had a fever.


    Although and Chu Feng already very familiar with each other''s body, but unexpectedly four people together, this kind of absurd thing she is the first experience.


    She wanted to refuse, but Chu Feng''s overbearing, no one can refuse.


    In addition, she has not seen Chu Feng for a long time, and can''t stand the fact that Chu Feng and other women mess with each other, but she can only watch the opera.


    "Well, it''s time to get down to business."


    Chu Feng knocks on Zhang Ziqing''s head, and then walks to a dark area in the yuan mansion, where the black air surges, full of irritating atmosphere.


    "What is this?"


    Zhang Ziqing spent most of these days in the yuan mansion, waiting for the news from Chu Feng, but he never saw such a spectacle in this world.


    Just, this breath, let her feel disgusted instinctively.


    "I''m in charge of this world. Of course, no one can see what I want to hide."


    Chu Feng explained, "this is the breath of the demon world. When I destroyed the channel of the demon world, I stole it from the demon world. There is no refining breath. The vitality of the demon world is very special. It has the power to make people stronger, but it also has the power to make people violent. The demon soldiers of the demon family are created by these breath."


    "Do you want to use these things to create magic soldiers?"


    Zhang Ziqing''s face turned pale.


    "What do you think?"


    Chu Feng knocks on Zhang Ziqing''s head. Zhang Ziqing covers his head and glares at Chu Feng with injustice and innocence on his face.


    "You forget how this war ended? Millions of magic soldiers, more than a dozen atomic bombs or hydrogen bombs go down, and those magic soldiers are gone all at once. Do you think such cannon fodder has the value of cultivation? " Chu Feng Road.


    Zhang Ziqing was relieved.


    As long as Chu Feng doesn''t have this premonition.


    Although she didn''t know the use of these demonic breath, she knew that there was absolutely no good end to be infected by these demonic breath from the way those demonic soldiers were loyal to the demons.


    "Using this method, we can gain a loyal army, but it is necessary to use this method to gain the loyalty of our subordinates. In essence, it is also a cowardly behavior. Because of the culture, the demons do not have this opportunity. But if human beings give up pride, they will dig their own grave."


    Chu Feng said, "however, if we don''t use these evil Qi on human beings, it doesn''t mean that these evil Qi will lose its function. It''s better to use them on plants and animals."


    With that, Chu Feng took part of the magic Qi and poured it into a bamboo.


    The original green bamboo was eroded by the evil spirit, and the body began to grow rapidly. The original tough root system was frantically plundering the nearby nutrients.


    Nearby bamboo nutrients were plundered and began to wither.


    Looking at the change of bamboo after accepting the evil Qi, Zhang Ziqing felt numb.


    Bamboo, which used to look harmless, was just eroded by the evil Qi and became like this. How terrible are these evil Qi?


    Then, Chu Feng drew a lot of magic Qi into some mutant plants and mutant beasts.


    At the beginning, in order to enrich the species like Yuanfu, he even offered a reward for the whole dawning city to collect all kinds of mutant plants and monsters for himself.


    These mutated plants and monsters grew in Yuan Fu and formed a system of their own.


    On the premise of not affecting the crop area, Chu Feng also allowed natural selection among these creatures, but sometimes took part of it as food for hellhounds.


    Now, he''s going to carve out an area for the demonization experiment.


    His Yuanfu is half the size of East China, equivalent to three provinces, but it is also because of the unique internal spatial structure. If calculated by volume, then half of East China, including the space formed by the sky and the ground, is definitely much larger than Yuanfu.


    Under the unique spatial structure, chufeng could make use of all the space in Yuanfu.


    A large number of mutant monsters are attacked by the evil spirit, and they begin to become violent. They attack the same clan or other mutant monsters. So are mutant plants. Some delicate flowers become very aggressive after being attacked by the evil spirit.


    Seeing such a scene, Zhang Ziqing felt a burst of depression.


    She is also a person who has seen big scenes and experienced the war in North China, so she is not completely unable to adapt to such scenes.However, no matter how much she went through, she didn''t like such a scene.


    "This situation won''t last long. At the beginning, the creatures eroded by the evil spirit and lost their sense are all weak and mentally weak. After a long time, these demonized creatures will form their own ecosystem."


    Chu Feng said, "next, your task is to guard and suppress this ecosystem. If there are too powerful creatures in this ecosystem, you should be responsible for sealing them."


    Then he took out a book and gave it to Zhang Ziqing.


    "This book is called the book of seals. It''s a treasure that I elaborately refined during this period. Its function is to seal. You can slowly master the sealing methods in the book of seals. When the Yuan government can form a real world, you are the manager here." Chu Feng Road.


    "I don''t want to be a manager, I just want to be with you." Zhang Ziqing lowered his head and buried his head in Chu Feng''s arms.


    "Well, I can do whatever you want, but I have to wait until I have the strength to do so, do you understand?" The soft voice of Chu comforts Zhang Ziqing.


    "I understand."


    Zhang Ziqing nodded. Her biggest wish is to be a salted fish. Although she doesn''t sleep when she''s full, she doesn''t want to have too much trouble.


    However, if such a life is to be exchanged with Chu Feng''s adventure, she can''t accept it.


    For her, what is more difficult to accept is that Chu Feng is fighting outside, and she can''t even be a virtuous domestic helper like Su Yuan.


    Therefore, to be a vase for her, she would rather make herself bitter and tired than take on some responsibilities of helping Chu Feng, as long as Chu Feng could be more relaxed.

 Chapter 844

    The storm of the demons has passed, but the territory of China has not become calm, but has become a boiling.


    The national martial arts training program of the Chinese military has given hope to countless people at the bottom of the society.


    A bottle of medicine for replenishing qi and blood can make people''s body full of Qi and blood and reach the level of the third peak. For many people who are limited by their aptitude and can''t fight, it''s just a blessing from heaven.


    When they reach the third level, even if they go out to pick up waste, they will have the hope of becoming stronger.


    There are countless exchange items in the demon hunter guild.


    It''s just that they have to pay for it.


    The third level is such a bottom line for hunting demons. Only those who reach this level can have the hope of coming back alive.


    Although for most people, it doesn''t make any difference whether they reach the third level or not, because when everyone reaches this level, they are still at the bottom of the society. Unless someone reaches out to pull them up, they will not take the initiative to climb up.


    However, what the Chinese military gave them was only an opportunity.


    The opportunity to become stronger has been given to you. Whether you want to grasp it or not is your own business.


    Chu Feng, who came back 10 years later, also understood that such a move by the Chinese military was actually a way to lighten the burden on the military. After all, when the people became stronger, the military needed to invest less troops to protect the people, so that they would have more energy to focus on the enemy.


    At the end of December 2021, official newspapers published by the military began to prevail.


    The newspaper published by the military, named "survival of the last", mainly explains the risks and matters needing attention in the wild, just like the monster illustrated book.


    As a result, more than half of the Chinese survivors began to rush to buy as soon as the newspaper was published, and the remaining half was basically shared with others.


    They have just acquired a strong strength, and now they have acquired the skills of survival in the wild. There has been an upsurge that the survivors take the initiative to go out of the survival base and explore and march into the wild.


    In this upsurge, there are many victims.


    However, their sacrifice is not meaningless. It is precisely because some people take the initiative to explore the wild that more people take the initiative to start in the unknown areas.


    The whole of China is a sign of prosperity.


    At this time, the city of dawn issued a draft order.


    Before the dawn of the city of conscription order but caused a lot of sensation, many people are scrambling to become a member of the dawn of the city.


    But now, people have taken the initiative to explore the wild, how many people are willing to accept the conditions?


    "The city of dawn, I know, is their leader, but he directly sent his cronies to be prison guards. Ha ha, who is going to serve them as soldiers?"


    "A bottle of quenched body fluid? Ha ha, we can make money by ourselves. "


    "Don''t you know that the only publisher of the book is the Lord of the city of dawn."


    "So what? I rely on my own labor for it. Why should I use it as a dog for it? "


    However, although the people scoffed at the new recruitment order of Dawning City, it took only a day and a half to reach Chu Feng''s estimated 500000 troops.


    Maybe that''s what it''s all about!


    However, most of these people are unwilling to take risks in the wild, or to take unknown risks, and many of them are people with children.


    With a dawning city resident status, their children can be taken care of.


    Dawning City, will not abandon any useful people, in order to let those who do what peace of mind combat, of course, also need to take care of those soldiers who died for dawning City orphans.


    Therefore, many people with children have joined the city of dawn.


    Chu Feng doesn''t like these people with oil bottles, but he also knows that these people can break out a strong fighting capacity at a critical moment. Therefore, he arranged training for these people and stationed them in the demon prison in turn, so that they can fight with the demon and accumulate combat experience.


    At the beginning, not to mention the soldiers who just joined, even the hell knights were hanged and beaten by the demons. After all, they had no mounts.


    This also makes many demons feel strange, why can be born as strong as Chu Feng race will be so weak.


    What makes the contradiction between the demons and human beings more acute is that the straightforward demons have said this.


    So in order to defend the dignity of the human race, many people took the initiative to challenge the demons. Some people won, but most of them were beaten miserably.


    At this time, they realized how amazing it was that Chu Feng could make these demons submit. After all, according to the demons, Chu Feng only used a sword to make them submit.


    For the conflict between human beings and demons, Chu Feng not only did not stop it, but let it go.


    Not to mention that there are no casualties at present, even if there are some casualties, as long as the number is not too large, Chu Feng will not take care of it.This is an excellent training opportunity for dawning city.


    As a result, many people have changed their views on Chu Feng. They think that Chu Feng is not punishing the hell knights at all, but taking this opportunity to make the hell Knights get the strongest training.


    Members of the hell Knight order, of course, comfort themselves with this reason.


    "We are not abandoned by the Lord of the city. On the contrary, the Lord of the city has high expectations for us. He hopes that we can make ourselves stronger with the help of these demons. When we become a real iron and steel master, we will work for the Lord of the city."


    And their ideas, Chu Feng did not pay attention.


    He''s only concerned about what they do.


    All the members of the hell Knight Order have been improved by him with pith washing Yuan Fu, and they have been improved to a very high level by using the original body fluid quenching. As long as they practice step by step and bring their potential into full play, they can reach the level of level 7.


    If they can''t grow up in this way, Chu Feng will abandon them mercilessly.


    After giving a series of orders, Chu Feng made a tour around the city of dawn, determined that the city of dawn would develop according to his own mind, and then left the city of dawn quietly.


    Hell three dog camp, Chu Feng''s figure appears here.


    A group of women in ice blue have been waiting here in advance.


    Seeing the arrival of Chu Feng, she turned her head in feint of anger: "finally know to come to me?"


    Now that she has accepted that Chu Feng has a lot of women''s knowledge, she still doesn''t want to face it now, so when Chu Feng returns to the city of dawn, she directly chooses to leave.


    Otherwise, let her destroy their own image, and other women were sleeping together, she is not willing to accept.


    Chu Feng felt his nose awkwardly and said: "who told you that you don''t want to take me to your world? I have many opportunities to see you, but you don''t accept it! "


    Yi Qiuling snorted coldly: "sophistry."

 Chapter 845

    Chu Feng pretends not to see Yi Qiuling''s temper.


    "Well, have you been in hell these days?"


    After Yi Qiuling had a world of her own, with the help of Chu Feng, she also established a space channel between Yuan mansion and hell. Therefore, she can also shuttle between reality and hell.


    "Not all the time. After making some arrangements in reality, I came here to look for opponents. The enemies here are strong enough to make me feel oppressed."


    Yi Qiuling''s eyes were full of excitement. "My only opponent on earth is you. It''s really boring. If it''s not for the bad scenery of hell, I''d like to live here for a while."


    Yi Qiuling is not a bloodthirsty and belligerent person. She just yearns for a higher realm.


    Just like for Chu Feng, killing people is always a means rather than an end. If she can reach the peak without fighting, and is in a peaceful era, Yi Qiuling may choose the road of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and try to reach the peak through these roads.


    Her excitement is also the excitement of understanding a higher realm.


    These days, she has been looking for experts to fight in hell. The three dogs in hell are frightened by such a strong man. She has won the respect of the three dogs in hell with her own strength.


    Moreover, Yi Qiuling''s body also had the mark of the old master.


    Such a mark has no binding force, and has no coercive effect except to prevent the hellhounds from attacking the owner of the mark.


    The respect of the hell three headed dog family comes entirely from Yi Qiuling''s strength.


    Chu Feng said to the hell three headed dog, "I came here today to get the race contract."


    The hell three headed dog was stunned, and then said, "I should have told the little master before, what does the race contract mean? Is the little master ready? "


    "Of course, this time I''m here, I''m ready." Chu Feng Road.


    "In this case, I don''t advise the young master. The old master said that everyone should be prepared for his own complicated behavior. This is the decision of the young master himself. No matter what the consequences are, the young master should be prepared psychologically." The hellhounds said for the last time.


    "Well! I''m ready for it. " Chu Feng said calmly.


    "Well, little master, come with me!"


    "The book of the race contract, what''s that?" Yi Qiuling asked, "is it dangerous?"


    "This territory is the territory of the powerful man who passed it on to us. In the world you obtained, a large part of the soldiers who fought in it are the arms selected from this territory. The race contract is the key to control this territory. As long as I get the race contract, then all the races in this territory, You have to follow my orders. "


    Chu Feng explained.


    But there was no smug look on his face.


    "That sounds good, but it''s not that simple!"


    From Chu Feng''s face, Yi Qiuling has seen that this matter is not simple.


    If this is a good thing, why didn''t Chu Feng take the book away before? Why did the hell three dogs dissuade Chu Feng when he decided to take the book?


    "I can''t hide it from you."


    Chu Feng said with a bitter smile, "it''s just wishful thinking to submit to another race with only one contract. The contract is just a tool to maintain loyalty. The so-called race contract has a great binding force when the powerful are still alive, but the powerful have disappeared."


    "Is it a jade seal that has lost the emperor?" Yi Qiuling said.


    "This metaphor is very vivid. If you hold enough military power in your hand, the jade seal will certainly have great effect. If you are a waste emperor, it will be hot to hold the jade seal."


    Chu Feng said, "why did Prime Minister Cao threaten the emperor to order the princes, but he did not seek to usurp the throne? It''s because he knows that he hasn''t been in charge of the seal yet. "


    Yi Qiuling understood Chu Feng''s meaning: "so when you decide to take up the jade seal, you either show the strength to make the whole territory submit, or you will be killed by those rebels?"


    "If so, I''d rather not have this jade seal. After all, the position I laid and the jade seal I carved are more stable."


    Chu Feng shook his head. "The book of race contract can''t restrict the life born nearly a thousand years ago, but it still has a great binding force on the life born thousands of years ago. At least it will make them unable to do any harm to me. So I just need to show the strength to make the life within a thousand years submit, and I believe that those old monsters over a thousand years will also recognize me Current affairs.


    If you give me time, I can slowly control this territory, but what I lack most is time. Although the acceleration of 12 times time is very fast, the cost of cultivation there is too high. I have to gain enough strength in the shortest time. "That''s why he took up the race contract.


    Some people''s biggest wish is to live a natural and unrestrained life.


    But Chu Feng''s biggest obsession is to make his family well.


    When his family is well, he will try his best to pursue his own natural and unrestrained, but the cost of ensuring the former is also very high.


    The race contract gave him such an opportunity.


    It doesn''t matter if this force inherits the legacy of his predecessors, rather than his own. He doesn''t have this habit of cleanliness.


    Can''t you spend all your hard-earned money or robbery money?


    "Even if it is a strong person born in 1000 years, there should be many experts! The cultivation environment of hell is better than that of the earth. Maybe there will be the existence of holy steps. " Yi Qiuling said anxiously.


    "It''s not possible, it will be born." Chu Feng corrected.


    "And you''re taking risks? Can you deal with the holy steps Yi Qiuling was a little worried.


    "Don''t worry! I still attach great importance to my life. Even if I take risks, I won''t easily use it in such a place. "


    Chu Feng said, "the hell three headed dog clan will also give me enough help. Although I can''t defeat the nine level strong with my current routine method, I can still do something in a flash. It''s impossible to deal with the holy level. Fortunately, I don''t need to deal with the Holy Level."


    Although the words say so, and Chu Feng''s heart also felt some pressure.


    The difference of each order is very large.


    In theory, as long as you have the means to break the opponent''s defense, you have the possibility to win. However, this is only in theory.


    For Chu Feng, it''s also a pressure.


    However, it was a normal fight.


    In order to achieve his goal, Chu Feng doesn''t care whether his means are right or not.

 Chapter 846

    After making the decision, the hell three headed dog with Chu Feng came to the hell three headed dog clan.


    In the past few months, Chu Feng often came to hell to help the hell three headed dog family seal the curse in the body, so that many hell three headed dogs have restored their original blood strength.


    It''s not that the hell three headed dog can''t fight without blood. It''s the practice method of the hell three headed dog.


    They are also strong by their own practice, but when they become strong, they will also pass on their strong lineage to the next generation.


    The path of blood cultivation is also the right path.


    After all, a strong person who inherits his powerful blood to his offspring can gain his own strength step by step. There is nothing to be ashamed of.


    The curse of the Lord of the underworld is to cut off this kind of connection directly, so that every new born hell three headed dog can not inherit the power of the previous generation, which also leads to a large number of hell three headed dogs have to be trained from the beginning, which becomes very difficult.


    That''s all. Race advantage is here, and self-cultivation can become stronger.


    However, because of the practice method of the hell three headed dog, a large part of their practice results will be integrated into the blood, which is equivalent to only 1 / 10 of the training speed and will become their own strength.


    However, this part of the power integrated into the blood should have been passed on to the next generation, and now it can''t be passed on.


    As a result, the bloodline of the hell three headed dog became weaker and weaker. Even when Chu Feng saw the hell three headed dog for the first time, a core member who had awakened the bloodline of the three headed dog had only six levels, which made Chu Feng despise the hell three headed dog.


    Now, Chu Feng sealed part of the curse, also let the hell three dogs get the power of blood, their own cultivation, also can have most of their own achievements.


    This kind of dog is the real dog.


    "In its heyday, there were more than 2000 bad dogs in hell, but after being cursed, the number dropped sharply, at least to less than 10. With the help of the elder, the number reached three figures, but with the departure of the elder, the number of hell three headed dogs decreased again."


    On the way forward, Chu Feng explained to Yi Qiuling the recent situation of the hell three headed dog, "now, some hell two headed dogs that I sealed and cursed have developed and awakened their own blood. Now the total number of their family is 88."


    These news should not have been told to others.


    However, Yi Qiuling is not an outsider, but a inheritor of the powerful.


    In addition, now that Chu Feng has decided to take up the race contract, there is no way out until he has achieved certain results.


    "By the way, won''t you give it a name?"


    Yi Qiuling suddenly said, "the hell three dogs are proud of their own names, but since they want to see all their members, there must be some distinction!"


    Chu Feng frowned and said, "I''m not good at naming."


    The hell three headed dog turned his head and said, "our family has only one name outside. It''s called Cerberus. This is our highest honor. We are proud of this name."


    "But now you can''t have that name!" Yi Qiuling said.


    "Yes, but I''ll have it one day."


    "Then I''ll teach you how to carve your ears! Taking half of the name means that you have already walked half the way to have the complete name. Now the purpose of your hard cultivation is to get the other half of the name. How about that? " Yi Qiuling said.


    "Well, you can call me Kerr for the time being."


    The hellhounds hesitated for two seconds and made a compromise.


    For the time being? Is there any temporary explanation after I get used to it?


    Chu Feng has make complaints about it, but he has not revealed it.


    As for why the hell three headed dog is called Cerberus, it is because people on earth already have such an impression, and now we all communicate with the voice of the soul. Of course, we take the common part of the impression as the name of each other.


    This is also a major drawback of language proficiency. Sometimes, because of the common consciousness of both sides, some unnecessary misunderstandings will be caused, resulting in the loss of important information.


    If you want to really understand a race, you have to learn each other''s language.


    After the other party accepted the temporary name, it was more convenient for Chu Feng to call. After all, when he was in contact with the hell three headed dog family, he preferred to communicate with his familiar hell three headed dog.


    Soon, under the leadership of cole, they came to the contemporary patriarch of the hell three headed dog.


    This is a golden hell three headed dog with golden hair all over its body. Its height is more than 80 meters and its length is more than 140 meters. It can bring great pressure to people just by its size.


    It is the successor of the name of contemporary Cerberus.


    "Human beings, I am very grateful to you for your contribution to the three headed dogs in hell, and I am willing to take you as our hope of rising again. But you have to understand one thing. If you take away the race contract, you will have no way back. There are only two ways to success or death.""I really can''t see any possibility of your survival in the future, so whether it''s for you or for the future of our family, I hope you can make a final careful consideration."


    The hell three headed dog family has experienced, despair has also experienced, hope after despair, and then fell into despair again.


    Now there is hope, but the light of hope is about to go out.


    "Even if you have no confidence in me, at least you should have some confidence in your old master!"


    Chu Feng said with a smile, "we are both the inheritors of our predecessors. We have gained enough means from the inheritance of our predecessors. I will not easily take risks in my own life, nor do anything I am not sure about."


    "Now that you have made up your mind, I can''t dissuade you."


    Cerberus gave Chu Feng a huge plain thread bound book, which was more than three meters long and one meter thick, "this is the book of race contract. With the help of the master''s mark, you can control this book, so that all the strong people born thousands of years ago will not fight against you, and we will try our best to protect you, but before you take over the whole territory, we are not sure It will help you too much. "


    "I understand."


    Chu Feng took over the book of race contract and examined it with his mental strength. Then the book echoed with the nameless skills in his body.


    If it was before, he was worried about whether there would be any traps in this book.


    But after he had experienced the experience of the ice world, he had enough control over his own strength, and the general traps were useless to him.

 Chapter 847

    "After the mysterious disappearance of the master, many of our three headed dogs lost contact with each other, and the whole territory fell into a downturn. The master didn''t come back for a long time, and even the whole underworld was rumored that the master had passed away. Now it seems that the transmission is true. "


    "In the first 200 years, our hellhounds could still keep in touch with this territory, but without the curse and suppression of our owners, our family gradually began to lose touch with each other. On the contrary, the major groups in the territory grew up here."


    "After the new generation of all ethnic groups grew up, the resources in the territory began to be insufficient. In order to fight for resources, all ethnic groups started a war. The hellhounds, who were cursed and suppressed, gradually lost in the war of the young generation, and the territory gradually contracted."


    "The next 300 years will be the 300 years when our hellhounds lost their prestige."


    "About the 500th year after the master left, the new generation of all ethnic groups grew up and declared their independence. At the same time, for the sake of freedom, they challenged us. Because of the racial contract, all ethnic groups could not die. This war lasted for more than 200 years and ended with our failure."


    "In the core of the territory, we have the means left by our old master. In addition, I still have some strength to frighten all the ethnic groups so that they can''t set foot here. This gives us a place to live, but our territory is less than one tenth of the original."


    "Even if it''s one tenth of the territory, all ethnic groups are trying to make up our minds. Some tribes who fail to fight for power or can''t survive come to us to fight for living space. Because our hellhounds are too few, we don''t have enough control over the remaining territory, so we have to endure it all the time."


    "In order to ease the pressure of survival, some of the better gifted hellhounds will even be expelled by us, and let them cross the netherworld sea to look for opportunities outside. Otherwise, they will be assassinated by all ethnic groups in the process of growing up, until the arrival of the little master."


    After hearing the story of Cerberus, yiqiuling was silent.


    To be honest, it''s really difficult for her to enter the hell three headed dog family.


    If it wasn''t for the three hellhounds who are on their side, she would like to applaud for those rebellious races. The people who are pressing on their heads are so strong that we can''t resist. But now we have the chance to resist. If we don''t resist, is that ok?


    However, human beings are double standard in nature, especially in terms of race.


    If you don''t double label, you don''t eat if you have the ability!


    Since the hell three headed dog is good for her, she naturally wants to stand on the side of the hell three headed dog.


    On this point, she is the same as Chu Feng.


    Those races return to hell, and the oppression of the three headed dog race is the best option for them, so no matter how they resist, they will not be merciful.


    As for pity? Ha ha, who pity the earth?


    Now the earth is in the last days, even if the survival rate is the highest and the best of Huaxia, the number of people who survived is less than 100 million, and this number is still decreasing.


    How can China, which is already in crisis, sympathize with the race in another world?


    Only when Huaxia comes out of the crisis and stands on the top of the world, will he use his heart of compassion to pity those poor and weak races and meet his own spiritual needs, just like keeping pets or saving stray cats and dogs. Only the superior has compassion for the inferior.


    "So, what do we need to do?" Yi Qiuling asked.


    "Most of these rebel forces are not to be feared, but seven of them are the main members. As long as they can be convinced, the remaining forces will naturally surrender to us." "What we can do is give the little master a chance to fight," replied Cerberus


    At the beginning, it was difficult to admit that Chu Feng was the little master.


    After all, it''s a high level.


    However, when Chu Feng got the race contract book, he had to surrender, not for the bondage of a book, but for Chu Feng''s determination.


    "Go to the ice demons first. The ice demons come from the demon world. They are a big race in the demon world. Originally, the ice demons should fit in with the local environment. But because the ice demons are good at the ice attribute, they are in hell and are seriously weakened."


    Chu Feng had made a choice before Cerberus explained himself.


    Persimmon to pick a soft pinch, the first battle, of course, to choose a grasp of the larger.


    Cerberus said: "it seems that the little master has made enough preparations, but he has ignored one point. Since the ice demons are seriously weakened in hell, how can they become one of the seven families? Although they haven''t completely overcome the environment here, their combat capability can''t be underestimated either. ""I understand, but this is the one I''m most sure of."


    Chu Feng touched the head of thunder corpse dragon, "this is my pet. I fight with my pet. No one will say I''m mean!"


    "No, the little master''s opponent is level nine. If the opponent doesn''t allow the little master to carry his own summon beast, that''s the behavior that will be laughed at." Cerberus road.


    "Well, let''s go!"


    After Chu Feng ordered to set out, several hellhounds, including kerer, led by kerberus, set out to the ice demons.


    The book of race contract has been collected by Chu Feng into his Yuan government, but the effect is on Chu Feng.


    It''s impossible to hide the big clans in the territory for such a grand trip.


    Chu Feng''s target, the ice demons are certainly among them.


    Only those weak and small beings, faced with the power of the golden hell three headed dogs, did not dare to get too close to them. Only after they had advanced for more than six hours, did the enemy dare to stop them.


    "Cerberus, you hellhounds don''t stay in their own territory. What do you want to do here? Do you want to go to war? "


    A black upside down humanoid, suspended in mid air, exudes boundless power, blocking in front of the hell three headed dog.


    He was wearing white armour with black pattern and a long sword hanging from his waist, but he didn''t mean to draw a sword.


    Behind him is a group of ice demon members in battle armor. They are in a neat line and ready to fight at any time.


    The ice demons are also a kind of humanoid creatures, but the structure of their bodies is totally different from that of the earth people, and the gap between them is bigger than that of human beings and orangutans.

 Chapter 848

    Seeing the ice demons floating in the air, Yi Qiuling felt a mountain like pressure on her face, and even her breathing became difficult.


    The power of the other side is not released to themselves. Maybe it''s just the breath of the strong, which is enough to make the saint level scared.


    "Is this the power of the holy rank?"


    Yi Qiuling felt as if her hands were shaking. This was the fear of life instinct, which was the natural fear of the weak to the strong.


    In the face of such an enemy, not to mention defeating the other side, even drawing a sword against such an enemy requires great courage, and even one''s own courage may not be able to reach one''s own body.


    Even if you know clearly that you don''t need to confront such an enemy.


    But do you really have the courage to fight in front of such a terrible enemy?


    "This is our territory originally. Even if we occupy you for a short time now, we will certainly take it back in the future."


    Cerberus did not give in.


    "Limited by the restrictions agreed a thousand years ago, I can''t easily take the initiative to attack you. If you hellhounds take the initiative to attack, we will launch a counterattack."


    The saint of the ice demon clan said in a very flat tone, "to tell you the truth, I am looking forward to your doing so, because in this way, our territory may be expanded again."


    Cerberus was not angered by the other party''s words, but said:


    "I came here to ask you to witness one thing. The book of race contract left by the old master has been obtained by the inheritor of the old master. According to the contract of race, all the lives that have signed the contract must obey the owner of the contract."


    After listening to the words of Cerberus, the ice demon saint was silent for a few seconds, and then his eyes fell on Chu Feng. He could feel that Chu Feng had traces of the contract.


    When his eyes swept over, Yi Qiuling felt that she was stiff all over, which was the fear of body instinct and soul instinct.


    She just felt that she was like a mole ant who was being watched by a giant dragon.


    Even if the other side''s eyes did not fall on their own body, also let their own soul instinctively had a shivering feeling.


    "This, this is the holy step?"


    She only felt that she seemed to have lost her mind, but Chu Feng wanted to fight with such an enemy? You''re kidding.


    This is impossible to overcome.


    Even if Chu Feng''s opponent is not Shengjie, does he want to fight under the eyes of Shengjie strongmen? It''s not possible at all.


    At this time, a warm feeling from the shoulder into the body of Yi Qiuling.


    "It''s my carelessness. You haven''t got used to the pressure."


    Chu Feng put a hand on Yi Qiuling''s shoulder to help her relieve the pressure.


    Shengjie, he is only one step away from this realm in the future. In this life, he has reached such a height in the realm, and the only difference is to turn his realm into reality.


    In his previous life, he was the direct enemy of the saint level strongman. Even if he played head-on more than once, he could not be intimidated by the opponent''s coercion.


    However, Yi Qiuling was not born again after all. She had instinctive fear in the face of Shengjie.


    This kind of fear comes from the instinct of the soul and body, and will not be transferred by one''s own will unless one overcomes such obstacles psychologically.


    Before coming here, Chu Feng should let the hell three headed dog do some training for her.


    "Just a seven step mole ant, even can not shrink back under my eyes, or even be affected at all. If it is not from a hostile position, I should praise you."


    The holy one of the ice demons said, "if you are given time to grow up, you may have a glimmer of hope to become the real owner of the contract, but your eagerness for quick success and instant benefit will be the reason why you are buried here."


    Then he said to Cerberus, "you three headed dogs in hell have come to hope. Are you going to let him die here?"


    "I don''t want to do that, of course."


    In the tone of Cerberus, there was also some helplessness, "but we three headed dogs in hell can''t interfere with their master''s decision. Even if their master wants to commit suicide, we can only dissuade them, but we can''t really stop them. This is our loyal way of three headed dogs in hell."


    Hearing this, Chu Feng felt that the hell three headed dog was much more pleasing than those hell knights.


    Have their own free will, but will not be good at asserting, instead of the master to make decisions.


    They will not rely on their loyalty to think that their ideas are good for their masters, so they will act recklessly. It is their limit to dissuade them with words and principles. If their masters insist, even if they commit suicide, they can only support them. I''m afraid this is also the powerful one. Even if they go to the Lord of the underworld to discuss, they should choose the hell three headed dogs as the management of their territory Home.Give the territory to the hellhounds, and the powerful will rest assured.


    Unlike the hell knights, they feel that their behavior is a manifestation of loyalty, so they almost even mutiny. If Chu xiaorou didn''t show up, they would have succeeded.


    If Chu Feng himself is OK, if he is not, he is absolutely not at ease to give the safety of the twilight city to the hell knights.


    "The contract was originally to be re enacted every 10 years, but now it has been 1000 years and no new members have been added. Now, as the new owner of the contract, I am going to add some new members to the contract."


    Chu Feng knows that it''s time to play by himself.


    At the level of master, celberus helps himself, but under the saint level, it''s up to him to deal with it. If he can''t deal with it well, I''m afraid celberus may not have time to rescue him when he wants to kill himself.


    "Add new members?"


    An ice demon master stood out from the queue and said, "there is no contract mark on my body. If you want to leave a mark on my body, come and carve it on me in person."


    Said, the ice demon master, directly pulled out the waist of the knife, toward the direction of Chu Feng step by step.


    His steps passed the hell three headed dog family, but did not stop at all.


    The hell three headed dog clan, watching this brave ice demon clan come, also have no move, this, belong to the test of Chu Feng, they won''t interfere.


    "I''ll do it! It''s just an early stage eight. I can deal with it. " Yi Qiuling gets up and prepares to replace Chu Feng.


    She has gone through many battles these days, and even the eighth level strong have fought more than once.


    "No, you haven''t been able to fight under the influence of the holy rank. You still need some proficiency."


    Chu Feng shook his head, got up and went to the first ice demon to test the master, "you have courage, become my command, I will reuse you."

 Chapter 849

    "You''ll pay your life for that."


    Ice demon clan strong, pull out the long sword between the waist, stabbed to Chu Feng to come over.


    The strong men from the demon world often have simple and direct fighting style. They don''t have too many fancy actions and gorgeous skills. They usually use their own understanding of Yuanli to condense Yuanli to the extreme, develop the power of attributes to the extreme, and then fight out.


    Therefore, in a duel between the strong, even if it is a close opponent, it is possible to decide the outcome directly in one move, and life and death in the next.


    Of course, a move to win or lose is usually too big a gap in strength, will happen.


    If the two sides are really equal in strength, it is not impossible to fight for a few days and nights, and it is impossible to decide the outcome in a short time, then we can only fight with physical strength and willpower.


    The long sword in the hand of the ice demon clan is full of ice cold sword meaning. The Hellfire on the nearby ground seems to be frozen under this sword.


    "Die


    His eyes were full of firmness. He didn''t keep his hand on this sword. If the other side attacked him at this time, he would be seriously injured at least. However, he believed that this sword would take the other side''s life.


    A strong man of level 8, facing the strong man of level 7, it''s stupid to use this kind of tactic to almost die together.


    But he still chose to do so.


    It''s not that his character is so strong, but because he knows that a strong man of level 7 dares to challenge the whole ice demon clan in public. If he is not out of his mind, he must have enough cards in his hand. He doesn''t know what such cards are, but this card must be very strong.


    As a race from the demon world, he won''t be careless at this time.


    As the leader of the ice demon clan, his biggest task is not to ensure that he can kill his opponent, but to force out his opponent''s strong cards as much as possible.


    "Ding!"


    The dark ice sword in the hands of the ice demon clan strongman stops, his pupil expands fiercely, looking at the scene in front of him in disbelief.


    The dark ice sword in his hand was held by this seemingly weak human.


    This human''s left hand seems to be covered with a layer of ice and snow. It''s like a glove to protect the palm of the hand. Holding the sword in his hand, a few drops of blood slipped from the edge of the sword, but that''s all.


    "No way. What''s he doing?"


    In the eyes of the ice demon strongman, he was shocked and wanted to step back. But at this time, Chu Feng had already bullied his body and put his hand on his body.


    "Poof!"


    After taking Chu Feng''s palm, the ice demon''s strong man vomited a mouthful of blood, but he still refused to let go of his sword. Instead, he poured a lot of Yuan force into the sword.


    The powerful ice force erodes Chu Feng''s body along the edge of the sword. Chu Feng releases his sword, and the two step back, and then stand still again.


    "I admit, you do have some means."


    The ice demon strongman didn''t mean to continue to fight, "if it''s single, and you still have some backhand, maybe today I will die in your hands. Unfortunately, what you challenge is our whole ice demon family. If you need your full strength to defeat me, it seems that you will leave your life here today."


    He is just an ordinary level 8 strong man among the ice demons. According to the strength of Yuan Li, he has not reached the peak of level 8.


    However, Chu Feng has to deal with the whole ice demon clan.


    In the short fight just now, although he had been seriously injured, Chu Feng''s hand was also injured by him. The erosion of cold is definitely not so fun.


    Even though Chu Feng was slightly injured, the battle, to some extent, had been divided.


    "As I said, I appreciate your courage. I will reuse you when I am under my command."


    Chu Feng stretched out his left hand, and the ice and Snow Gloves on his arm had disappeared. The cut just now dissipated at the speed visible to the naked eye. Some ice and snow cold air evaporated from the shrinking wound. In less than two seconds, Chu Feng''s hand had recovered as before.


    "As my future leader, how could I kill you?"


    Chu Feng walked forward, looking at Chu Feng''s light steps, the eyes of the ice demon strongman were full of anger.


    How arrogant is this human being?


    Do you think you can''t see the world clearly if you have some means?


    "You will pay a heavy price for your arrogance and ignorance."


    Looking at Chu Feng''s unprepared posture, the ice demon strongman was full of anger, and his whole body was cold. The ground that was burning Hellfire at his feet began to freeze, and the members of the hellhounds nearby also gave way.


    The holy one of the ice demons took a look at the battlefield and turned his eyes to Cerberus: "it seems that your hope will be extinguished again, but you are also very lucky, because this hope has not been born for long. After it is destroyed, you will not have too much despair.""Is it?"


    "To be honest, I don''t know where the little master can go, but at least this little difficulty won''t stop him."


    The momentum of the ice demon strongman is constantly improving, and the cold is constantly emanating from his body.


    But Chu Feng seems to have no sense, so there is no guard toward the ice demon family strong.


    Chu Feng''s attitude has stirred up the anger in the hearts of the ice demon strongmen to the extreme. He holds the sword in both hands and raises it high. The powerful Yuan Li seems to form a virtual shadow of a huge sword on his head.


    Now, Chu Feng is less than 10 meters away from him.


    However, he still did not make any defensive posture.


    "Die


    The ice demon strongman was about to be cut down with a sword when his body suddenly stiffened at this moment, as if his body had become a sculpture and could not move.


    "Fa, what happened?"


    His heart is full of fear, it is the fear of the unknown.


    Chu Feng walked to him in no hurry and put his right hand on the right arm of the ice demon strongman: "you have done very well. Now you can have a rest."


    The voice fell, and the breath of the ice demon strongman suddenly began to dissipate. His hands holding the sword were paralyzed, and his body fell to the ground.


    On his body, there appeared a black flash reflecting strange colors, like a chain reflecting faint light, which bound his whole body.


    Even if he fell to the ground, his right hand still held the sword tightly and refused to let go.


    "You, what did you do?" Ice demon clan strong full of unwilling to ask.

 Chapter 850

    "It''s said that there are some strong people in the demon world. If they don''t agree with each other after the defeat, even if they choose to die, they won''t choose to surrender. So when you fought just now, I was worried that you would use some self mutilation tricks to seal the power in your body."


    Chu Feng explained, "if you still think it''s a shame to be under my command after this battle, I reserve your right to commit suicide, but now, you''d better calm down, surrender or die, and wait until the battle is over before you make a decision."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s explanation, a sense of powerlessness emerged in the hearts of the ice demon strongmen.


    Just now in the fight, he thought about how to kill the other side. Even if he could not kill the other side, he should at least force out all the cards of the other side.


    But the other side''s consideration is to keep the enemy''s life in the fight?


    It''s ridiculous for a human of level 7 to consider keeping the other''s life when facing the strong of level 8.


    Just a face to face, put their own strength to seal up.


    The gap in strength between the two sides is a world of difference.


    Of course, what he doesn''t know is that Chu Feng''s name just now is tie Shen Suo, which was developed by him in his previous life to deal with the 9-level strong people who are extremely powerful and difficult to kill. It''s already a great talent to deal with an 8-level ice demon clan.


    To some extent, this is Chu Feng''s trump card next to Tianqian.


    Before this war, Chu Feng made some improvements on this knife, which was specially used to deal with the ice demon race, which had a strong cold.


    But Chu Feng at the moment, must show a light look, not in the trial stage to enlarge the move directly, under the thrill to win.


    "If he wins, it''s not a shame to fight under such a strong man." His heart, inexplicably appeared such an idea.


    No matter what kind of world it is, it is the nature of self-protection for the weak to obey the strong.


    When the strength gap makes you unable to resist, obedience is also a reasonable choice.


    "Who''s next?"


    Chu Feng looked around for a week. There were only more than 200 ice demons who came here. Most of them were at the top of level 7, with more than 30 at level 8 and 6 at level 9.


    "It seems that you don''t come much, so let''s go together."


    Hearing that Chu Feng looked calm, even with some natural tone, the ice demons were full of anger.


    Just a 7-level human, even want to challenge all of them?


    This human, simply does not know heaven and earth!


    "Has his strength reached this point?"


    Under the pressure of the saint level strongmen, Yi Qiuling, who has gradually adapted, looks at Chu Feng''s back and has a mixed feeling in her heart.


    When did Chu Feng grow up to this level?


    Although I know that Chu Feng has made a lot of preparations for this battle, and the move just now took a long time to prepare in advance, from the result, it is a second kill battle.


    "Human, don''t be too arrogant."


    A 9-level strong man walked out of the queue, "I admit we underestimated you before, but you have to stop here. Say your name. After killing you, I think I should remember your name for a long time."


    Chu Feng looked at this 9-level strong man, and at many members of the ice demon family.


    His eyes seemed to show a dissatisfied look: "even if you beat you, your family will not submit to me. If you can''t send a representative figure, let''s go together! I don''t have enough time. It''s better to make a quick decision. "


    With that, he jumped on the back of thunder corpse dragon and flew over the ice demon strongman.


    "Arrogant human, let me solve him."


    A strong man of the ice demon clan pulls out the big sword which has been carried on his back all the time. The powerful and unparalleled sword Qi condenses on his big sword and cleaves to the thunder corpse dragon in the air.


    After he made this move, he got up a few hundred meters in the morning. The ground in front of him had already frozen, and the sharp knife seemed to tear the whole sky in two.


    Thunder corpse dragon seems to be aware of the danger, shaking his body uneasily in the air.


    At this time, a long gun with black lightning came down from the sky and collided with the powerful Dao Qi in the air.


    "Boom!"


    After a blast, the gun of scourge and this Dao Qi meet in the air and annihilate in the air at the same time. A large amount of cold air diffuses in all directions. Under the terrible cold air, the infernal fire with a radius of 10 meters is forced out. The black lightning with the breath of death escapes in all directions. Some surrounding infernal creatures quietly turn into vermicelli ¡£


    "Just a 7-level strong man, can burst out such terrible power?"The ice demon strongman was shocked by this move.


    This move simply subverted their cognition. They never thought that a human with only level 7 could release such a powerful move.


    Of course, they don''t think that this is a trick created by a strong man who is only one step away from the holy level. It''s just released with the body of level 7.


    "Bind the lock!"


    After the explosion, black chains came down from the sky, all over the world, as if to entangle all the ice demon strongmen.


    The overwhelming black chains changed the faces of the ice demons.


    They can see that these chains are not weapons. They are just a combination of Yuan force and law force, which makes them even more surprised.


    If this challenger has any powerful weapons, they are not so strange.


    However, only on their own, to release such a trick.


    What''s more, level 7?


    How many of the top 9 can do this?


    The black tie God lock entangled the ice demon strongmen one by one, and their breath became weak.


    "Do you think it will defeat us all?"


    A 9-level ice demon strongman holds these black chains, and the cold invades them. The surface of the magic lock forms frost, and then begins to crack, and finally breaks.


    But the invasion of the cold is not over. Along the scope of these chains, they spread to four sides and eight directions, and the shackles around them are constantly destroyed and eroded into powder by the power of the frost.


    After a large number of shackles disappeared, many ice demons fell to the ground weakly.


    Even if the chain is broken, the power of those seals also seals a lot of their power.

 Chapter 851

    "I didn''t expect that there was such a powerful force in a 7-level human body."


    The saint of the ice demon clan exclaimed, "I thought he would rely on some foreign things, but among his moves just now, I didn''t feel any strength that didn''t belong to him. Maybe such moves have some costs, but there is no doubt that they are his own strength."


    "Since even you feel admiration, how about obedient submission?"


    Cerberus persuades, "although the power of the little master is not very strong now, as long as you give him a period of growth, it must not be very difficult to defeat you. It is not a shame to yield to such a genius. If the little master falls in the middle of the journey, just pretend that it didn''t happen. "


    "As you mentioned, the premise is that he won''t fall halfway."


    The saint of ice demon said, "but this premise is not tenable today. I admit that he has some means. Unfortunately, he is too conceited to wait for himself to grow up. He can''t wait to pick up the contract. This will be the biggest mistake he made and the last mistake in his life."


    "What? Could it be said that when Cerberus was surprised, he had a foreboding feeling.


    "He''s in such a hurry."


    The saint of ice demon said, "ice roar, do it! Don''t let him escape. "


    As soon as his voice fell, a strong man of the ice demon clan burst out laughing.


    "Even if the saints don''t say it, I will do my best. I haven''t met such an interesting opponent for a long time. In the face of a powerful enemy, killing each other is the greatest respect."


    A strong man of the ice demon clan, the horns on his head have turned into blue, and the strong breath has spread in all directions with him as the center. If the previous battle has frozen the area for ten miles, now he has turned the surrounding into a country of ice and snow.


    Seeing the appearance of this ice and snow field, the hellhounds were shocked.


    "Field? Do ice demons have holy steps


    "No, it''s just a field of semi-finished products. It''s a long way from the height of the holy steps."


    "But it''s half holy, too."


    "No!"


    After the appearance of this ice and snow field, Yi Qiuling''s face was even less ugly.


    "Is this the strength of the real strong?"


    Even if she now has the strength to defeat the eighth level junior, but in this field of ice and snow, even her hands and feet are very difficult.


    It''s like ordinary people standing in the middle of the ice and snow in thin clothes.


    Don''t say it''s to play your best. It takes a lot of effort to move your hands and feet, as if you want to let yourself enter the countdown of life.


    She understood that this was the power of the holy order.


    Although the other side is not a real saint level strong, but the field has been condensed in advance.


    How to fight in such a field?


    No, even living is a big problem!


    Her eyes fell on Chu Feng in the air. Chu Feng stood on the head of thunder corpse dragon. There was no change in her body. It seemed that she was not affected by the ice and snow field at all.


    If it wasn''t for him, there had been a lot of icy breath, Yi Qiuling would have believed that Chu Feng was really OK.


    "How to fight? Half saint, is it so terrible


    Her heart has been full of regret, early know to this trip to face such a powerful opponent, she should stop Chu Feng at the beginning.


    Although it''s only an incidental skill, she is very good at interrogation. She can even extract the memory of the water in the enemy''s body directly. No matter how firm the enemy''s will is, it can''t affect the result of interrogation.


    In the previous month, she often went to hell to fight.


    Besides fighting, he also collected a lot of intelligence here for Chu Feng.


    She also collected a lot of information about the ice demons.


    She also knows about the field of Saint rank.


    However, even those ice demons who know the saint level domain don''t know how powerful the saint level domain is! Only those who have experienced it can realize the despair in the field.


    "Human beings, with only seven levels of power, play such a power, I should praise you, but unfortunately, you come too early."


    The ice demons, who broke out in the field of power, flew into the sky, stepped on the air, as if stepping on the invisible steps, and left in the direction of Chu Feng.


    If it is not the position of both sides, he is even very interested in recruiting the other side to his own command.


    Unfortunately, there is no if in the world. When the other party picks up the contract, in his heart, both parties will have an endless ending.


    Or defeat the enemy and kill the maniac who dares to pick up the contract.


    Or you die.For him, there was no choice to surrender.


    "This territory is very large, but compared with the whole hell, no, compared with the whole underworld, it should only be a drop in the ocean!"


    Chu Feng suddenly said, "for the weak, this is a treasure land worth fighting for, but for the strong, this is just a huge cage."


    There are unique rules in this territory, which prevent the enemies from entering, but also restrict the people inside. Only the hell three headed dog family has the right to enter and leave.


    "If that''s your last words, it''s ridiculous."


    Ice demon strong scornful sneer, "yes, I really yearn for the outside world, hope to be in a broader world, and more powerful, but!"


    He pointed his sword at Chu Feng and said firmly: "I will fight for such an opportunity with my own sword. Give me time. I will personally use my sword in my hand, but I will break this cage. Only the freedom that I fight for with my sword in my hand is called freedom. What is the freedom that others give?"


    "No, you misunderstood one thing."


    Chu Feng''s mouth turned up. He held the black scabbard in his left hand and put his right hand on the handle of the sword. His clothes became pure black with a devastating smell.


    "I just said these words, not to use your desire for freedom to make you yield, I just want to remind you that failure is not terrible, because the world is big, has infinite wonderful, not because of one or two failures, easily give up precious life, accept failure, live, you can have a broader future."


    "Ha ha ha, human, your arrogance is the only thing I have ever seen in my life."


    The ice demon strongman is not angry but laughs, "if this is your human character, such a stupid race, no matter how powerful talent it has, will only perish in the end."


    Around him, a huge virtual shadow, no more than 300 meters tall, appeared. This huge virtual shadow, holding a long gun and covered with armor made of ice and snow, was a majestic giant of ice and snow.

 Chapter 852

    "Fa Tian Xiang Di, are you so serious?"


    Cerberus looked at the ice giant with a sneer on his lips. "He said he was not fat, but he did his best."


    "In the face of an opponent of this level, if you don''t do your best, it''s your own death."


    The saint of the ice demon clan is not at all surprised. "Since he dares to challenge, I''m afraid he has a certain confidence. I don''t know if there is a step-by-step condensation Dharma phase!"


    The giant ice and snow giant raised his long gun and stabbed him in the direction of Chu Feng.


    Although the body is very large, but the movement is not a bit slow.


    "Fa Tian Xiang Di, you really look up to me!"


    Looking at the giant in front of him, Chu Feng was not surprised.


    There are many ways to become stronger, and the road with the most races is called the mainstream.


    There are two main training routes in the four highest levels. One is to continuously accumulate the yuan force in the body, exercise one''s own mental power, improve the quantity and quality of Yuan force that can be controlled, and burst out the power of limit as far as possible.


    This is the route that mankind has taken.


    No matter how powerful the race is, the change of body shape is very small, and it will be doubled at most. The real change is the change of gene and soul.


    Another route is the route like hell three headed dog and thunder corpse dragon.


    With the improvement of strength, the size of such creatures is constantly expanding, but the expansion of size does not mean clumsiness, but represents more powerful power, and the speed will also increase with the strength.


    The body of this kind of life contains powerful vitality, massive force, endless force of Qi and blood, and powerful inheritance ability.


    If a level 7 human has a child, his child will naturally have a strong talent, but only with talent cultivation, can only reach level 5, must rely on their own hard work, in order to reach a higher level, but the breakthrough is easier than the level 6 strong child.


    But the path of blood cultivation is different. If it''s not for the curse, a level 7 hell three headed dog will have more than 90% probability of reaching level 7 in the future.


    However, such a road also has disadvantages, that is, blood.


    If you want to reach level 8 after reaching level 7 depending on your blood, you are bound by the blood itself. If you want to surpass the level of your blood, your accomplishments will be absorbed by your blood.


    Unless it is the birth of genius, often from level 7 to level 8, it takes several generations of accumulation.


    On the other hand, Yuanli''s practice system, although the power of inheritance is very weak, is rarely affected. Maybe one in ten can reach the height of his father''s generation, but if a genius is born, there will be a higher possibility to reach level 8, even level 9, holy level!


    Each of the two systems has its own advantages and disadvantages, not to mention who is strong or weak.


    However, the race of blood cultivation system will continue to expand with the improvement of the level. The length of thunder corpse dragon has reached more than 60 meters, and the length of golden hell three headed dog has reached 140 meters, and the height is 80 meters, which is equivalent to the height of a 20 storey building.


    With an inappropriate metaphor, Altman is usually only forty or fifty meters.


    No part of such a huge body is superfluous. Every part of the body symbolizes strength, and every part of the body symbolizes vitality.


    Therefore, in the later stage, when the two fight each other, Yuan Li''s practice system will suffer more.


    Maybe you do your best to cut on the opponent''s body. It''s like being stabbed by a needle. If Yuanli can''t break out in the opponent''s body, it''s really harmless.


    Even if it''s not easy to cause some damage, it''s a big trouble to face the huge size.


    But being hit once by the other side may be the end of breaking the muscles and bones.


    In the future, the last ten beasts set off a huge disaster on the earth, and countless strong people tried to encircle and suppress them, but they failed. That''s why.


    Thunder corpse dragon will continue to expand after reaching level 8.


    At that time, thunder corpse dragon will be more terrible.


    Therefore, in order to deal with these huge creatures, the Yuanli practice system developed a unique skill, called FA Tian Xiang di.


    With their own spiritual power and meta power as the guide, combined with the meta power in the heaven and earth environment, form a huge phase of law, let the two sides compete at the same level.


    The Dharma phase must be condensed by the strong of the 8th order, but not all the strong of the 8th order can be condensed.


    In addition to having a strong control over Yuanli, it is also necessary to cultivate enough spiritual power in the stage of level 7. Unfortunately, because of the lack of time to grow up, there are few people on the earth to gather Dharma, which leads to great losses in the later stage.


    It''s not that after reaching level 8, the mental power will not be improved, but after reaching this level, the improvement of body and mental power will be synchronized. You have no extra mental power to manipulate the Dharma phase, unless you want to curb your own practice speed, but this will put the cart before the horse."Die


    The spear in the hands of ice and snow giant runs through the figure of thunder corpse dragon.


    As expected, the scene of thunder corpse dragon being pierced by a long gun did not appear, because the Dharma phase itself is a combination of vitality. In ice and snow Dharma, all enemies are frozen.


    The long gun is just a form of attack, which does not mean that it is a physical attack.


    after one shot, the figures of Chu Feng and thunder corpse dragon become ice sculptures.


    "Is that the end?"


    Looking at the enemy, the ice demon strongman turned into an ice sculpture with some disappointment in his eyes.


    He can''t imagine that under such a move, what kind of people can survive?


    In addition to the real saint level, no one dares to face up to this move.


    However, when he really used this move to solve his opponent, he found that he was not as happy as he expected. On the contrary, he was dissatisfied with his opponent''s weakness.


    "At the end of the day, he''s just a big talker."


    The ice demon strongman dispels the disappointment in his mind, and is preparing to disperse the FA, celestial phenomena, earth and ice and snow fields that consume a lot of energy for himself. But at this time, a voice came into his ear.


    "Be careful, that man is not dead!"


    This is the voice of the Holy One!


    The semi saint of ice demon clan, hearing this voice, immediately judged the identity of this voice.


    Although his heart was full of shock, he could not believe that this human could survive, but he instinctively made a warning.


    His eyes fell again on the ice sculpture in front of him. Does it mean that this human being has not died even though he has endured the power of ice and snow?


    "He''s behind you!"


    The voice of the ice demon Saint reminded him again.


    "No way!"

 Chapter 853

    "No way! This is my field


    The ice demon strongman''s heart has been full of shock, but still turned around, but saw a body is all black, as if even the light will devour the figure.


    This human figure, holding a long black sword, had only two eyes exposed.


    Seeing this pair of eyes, the ice demon strongman could not help but have a fear.


    When did he come behind me?


    His field of ice and snow has always been in a state of expansion. Under this field, no matter who moves, he will feel it, and any space will be blocked by the field.


    It''s impossible to hide him, whether it''s moving by speed or by the power of space.


    Under such circumstances, how did he get behind him?


    Chu Feng did not answer his meaning, but raised the black sword in his hand. The strong breath of destruction condensed on the black sword.


    A silent sword cuts through the space. Where the black sword Qi passes, all the light seems to be swallowed. The ice snow Dharma phase is directly cut apart under this sword.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, the ice and snow phase burst directly, and the powerful ice and snow force swept around. Within dozens of miles, it was shrouded in the power of this piece of ice.


    Hell three dogs spit out the black hell fire, forming a circle around and protecting Yi Qiuling. The power of ice and snow invades around, but it can''t break the circle of hell fire.


    After the endless cold, there is a strong breath of destruction.


    After the endless turbulence of vitality, the chaos of Yuanli in this world finally subsided.


    "Cough!"


    The ice demon''s strongman coughed up two mouthfuls of black blood mixed with white ice debris, and fell on the ground powerlessly. On his body, countless black air currents were winding around him.


    Then, a figure came to him and came to him.


    "Will you give me a fatal blow?"


    In the eyes of the ice demon strongman, there was no despair, just the reluctance and doubt, "can you tell me before I die, how did you do it? Why does my field have no effect on you, and it is used by you in turn? "


    Chu Feng did not rush to answer his words, but squatted down beside him, a hand on his chest, powerful yuan force gathered in his hands.


    "I''m not reconciled!"


    Ice demon strong closed his eyes, his physical strength has been full of the breath of death, in the erosion of the breath of death, he has not long to die.


    For the race from the demon world, death is a normal acceptable thing, because no one can ensure that they can always live in the demon world.


    His proudest unique skill is the law of ice and snow and the field of ice and snow.


    However, his pride was completely shattered in the battle with a seventh level human. In the last sword, he could see that the human had directly cut open his domain with one sword, which made him suffer from the domain''s backfire.


    Under the strong smell of ice and snow, the direction of ice and snow directly disintegrates.


    He has seen through his field, and his understanding of his field exceeds his own performance. In his past battles, only one person has done so.


    This man is the saint of the ice demon clan, and the saint level strongman thousands of years ago.


    Only the real saint level strongman, who is also the saint level strongman of the ice system, can collapse his field with his ability to control ice and snow.


    But this kind of thing, in front of a human who only has 7 levels, actually has also done.


    Maybe in some people''s eyes, this is a clever way.


    But a strong man of level 9, during the war, you have to pay attention to the means of the other side. Is it just or not? That''s shameless. All right!


    He could see that the human being in front of him, perhaps with special means, did not use any external force.


    Just as he closed his eyes and waited to die, he found that the breath of death in his body was disappearing. Instead, it was a warm current to repair his body.


    "Why save me?" Asked the ice demon.


    "As I have said, the outside world is wonderful. Only by living can we see the wonderful outside world, so it is not shameful to accept our own failure." Chu Feng replied.


    "If I heal the enemy from close range, are you not afraid that I will attack you suddenly?" The ice demon family is strong.


    "No, your power has been sealed by me."


    Chu Feng said, "I''m not stupid enough to heal an enemy who still has the ability to resist, and I won''t treat someone who hasn''t removed his identity as a threat to me."


    The ice demon strongman felt the power in his body, and the yuan force in his body was empty.


    Thinking of the black chain used by human beings before, he has realized something."If you tell me how you break my domain, maybe I will choose to follow you and meet the outside world with you."


    Said the ice demon.


    "No one else, only hands."


    Chu Feng calmly replied.


    "Only hand familiar?"


    Hearing this answer, the ice demon''s strongman was obviously angry, "are you kidding? Do you often crack the saint rank''s domain?"


    "You may not believe it, but it''s true."


    Chu Feng stood up and said, "the field can be said to be his own control of the surrounding world, but if you want to maintain this control, even for the saint level strongmen, it is also a big burden. If you use the cultivation of level 9 to maintain the field of the saint level, it will not last long. As long as your field is slightly overloaded, it will collapse directly."


    "Overload? It''s easy to say, but where can the domain be so easy to crack? "


    The ice demon''s strongman was a little annoyed. "What''s the difference between your answer and no answer?"


    I have shown my mind to follow. I didn''t expect that the other party would fool him with such an answer.


    But then, his eyes widened.


    Chu Feng''s hands hold up, strong ice and snow power condenses in Chu Feng''s hands.


    It can be seen that this is the power of the field! Although very weak, there is no doubt that this is the performance of the element force of ice attribute in the field.


    "Look, this is the way to crack your domain."


    With a wave of Chu Feng''s hand, a layer of frost appeared again on the originally frozen ground. "You use the strength of the field, just like a strong man with an ultimate load of 1000 tons. You are wearing 800 tons of armor and weapons in the battle. It''s OK to wave it twice. After a long time, your body will collapse.


    What I do is very simple. I put a layer of ice and snow on top of your original ice and snow field, which is equivalent to increasing your load from 800 tons to 900 tons. Maybe it hasn''t reached your limit, but your action is almost blocked. Next, you can''t dodge my attack. "

 Chapter 854

    After listening to Chu Feng''s explanation, the strong one of the ice demons only felt a chill in his heart.


    Are you kidding? How is this done?


    Although Chu Feng''s explanation is easy to understand, it is simply shocking to him.


    It''s very simple to put a layer of pressure on the other side''s domain on the basis of the other side''s domain. However, when two people use the domain at the same time, the domain power of both sides should offset each other.


    When fighting, you have to wear armor on yourself. How can you wear armor on your opponent?


    Chu Feng also did not explain in detail, even if the explanation is not clear.


    There are some realms and means. Understanding is understanding. If you don''t understand, it''s useless. Can you explain the seven colors to the blind?


    This kind of means is also because he realized it in the future battle with the saint level strongman.


    Although the saint''s field is powerful, it is not invincible before the other''s field is completely controlled. This is a trick created by Chu Feng combining mysterious ancient books with his own inspiration.


    Some of the strong in the holy order can do the same thing.


    "Subordinate Bingxiao, join the host."


    The strong man of the ice demon clan knelt down in front of Chu Feng and expressed his submission.


    If a 9-level strong man shows his strength just now, he will not surrender, because he thinks that given a certain amount of time, he will be able to defeat the other side.


    But this one in front of us is a weak man with only seven ranks.


    No, it''s level 7!


    Rank, in front of each other, has lost its meaning.


    Only 7 levels, it shows such incomparable strength. When the other party grows up, what kind of height will it reach?


    Will you make a counter attack on Tu Sheng before reaching the holy level?


    In this caged world, he wants to see the wonderful outside world, and he wants to fight with more powerful people. Similarly, after seeing the strength of Chu Feng, he wants to see the future of Chu Feng and see how far such a peerless figure can grow in the future.


    After Bingxiao half kneels down, the strong people of the ice demon clan also kneel down towards chufeng half.


    "See Lord!"


    In the face of such a powerful existence, they lose heart and soul.


    Cerberus said to the holy one of the ice demons, "what''s up? Do you want to keep fighting? If you choose to surrender now, you will have a higher status in the future. "


    The holy one of the ice demons closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    It is hard for a saint to submit to a mole ant who has only seven ranks.


    However, under the restriction of the contract, he had no way to attack Chu Feng.


    If he does, the contract will do great harm to his body. At this time, Cerberus will take advantage of this opportunity to hurt him, or even kill him on the spot.


    Both sides have been fighting for hundreds of years. He won''t trust his life on the fairness of Cerberus. If the other side has the chance to kill himself, he won''t be soft handed.


    Now, the core of the whole ice demon clan has surrendered to each other.


    This is also reasonable. The race from the demon world has the idea that the strong is respected. The powerful power shown by the other side is enough to make them submit. Of course, they have to give in. This is reasonable.


    And limited by the contract, he can''t stop this kind of thing.


    "If you choose to refuse, you will become an obstacle in the future when the little master grows up." Continued Cerberus.


    "Don''t force him. I really don''t have the ability and qualification to let a winner submit to me now. If he does submit to me, it will be a trouble."


    Chu Feng waved his hand and said to the holy one of the ice demon clan, "if it doesn''t hinder my next action, I won''t embarrass you."


    A 7-level strongman, the saint level strongman as a slave.


    It''s OK for a special situation like hell''s three headed dog. If you count on the contract, you can directly make the other party give in. After it''s spread, how can you let the other holy orders deal with themselves?


    It''s not for the purpose of being a slave that I have worked so hard to reach this level.


    So now give each other a step down, in the future, when their strength is enough, all things will come naturally, there is no need to force now.


    The saint of the ice demons was relieved and leaned slightly to Chu Feng in the air, saying: "if the little Master goes to the ice demons to choose soldiers, I can lead the way."


    Since Chu Feng has given him enough face, he is willing to take advantage of it.


    At the beginning, he was able to show his submission to the powerful man, which means that he is definitely not the kind of person who is desperate to pursue freedom, including his own life.


    He knows that if he is not willing to give in today, he has no way to resist.He can only watch the continuous growth of this human being, grow to the point where he can be threatened, and finally punish him with the help of the power of the contract. If he is not willing to accept punishment, the other party can rightfully use the contract to punish himself.


    At that time, it was time for his death.


    Now, Chu Feng didn''t force him to give him an excuse.


    What he submitted to was still the powerful man. Now this one is only the little Lord of the territory. Now his respect and concession to Chu Feng is, to some extent, the elder''s concern for the younger generation, and the elder''s attitude towards the growing up little Lord.


    Generally speaking, I am on your side now, but if you want to really ride on my head, at least you have to wait for your real "succession" and become the master here.


    In the face of such a result, Chu Feng has been very satisfied.


    If a strongman in holy land is forced to death or reversed, it will be a loss for him in the future.


    It takes a lot of energy to cultivate any strong person. Even with the resources of Dawning City, the 7-level strong people have not reached the triple digits.


    Although it will increase over time, there will always be a process.


    What the earth lacks most now is time. Human beings on earth are facing more and more enemies, and they are becoming more and more powerful. Moreover, the threat of the enemy is not only at the battle level.


    To live again, Chu Feng has decided to let himself and his family walk in the sun, instead of living alone in the stinky ditch like in the future.


    This sentence seems to be very simple, but I don''t know how many difficulties I have to overcome to turn it into reality.


    This is not a cavity of blood, or by virtue of the so-called invincible belief can do things, that will only bury themselves and the people around them.


    "Ice demons, always ready to be at my disposal."


    Chu Feng''s eyes, looking to the distance, "wait for me to become the Lord here."

 Chapter 855

    Back to the yuan house, Chu Feng looked at the yuan house, which had not changed in any way. He felt bitter.


    In the battle between hell and ice demon, he seems to win easily, as if everything is under control, but only he knows the actual cost.


    In the ASEAN region, in the south of China, he killed 5000 demons with one sword, at the cost of reducing the source of death of Yuanfu by one tenth.


    After that war, Yuanfu became more and more lively on the surface.


    Without "death", life will stop evolving, but with the origin of life, the creatures in Yuanfu will try their best to absorb the vitality of Yuanfu.


    If we absorb too much and lose the balance, we will collapse the Yuan government.


    Although it is far from that step, it is possible.


    However, the outside world has the means of self balance, and there are also some in Yuan Fu. Chu Feng''s understanding of the law of life and death has reached the point where he can integrate into Yuan Fu.


    It''s not impossible to balance life and death.


    And the price is to let Yuanfu enter "autumn".


    Autumn is the season of harvest, but it is also the season of killing. The death of some crops in Yuanfu complements the death of Yuanfu.


    But in order to meet the war with the ice demons, Chu Feng once again extracted the source of life and death of the Yuan government.


    Without the help of the power of the origin of life and death, it is impossible for him to fight against level 9 with level 7, which is just like defeating mace with toothpick.


    With the origin of life and death, although the toothpick still can''t beat the mace, it has the possibility to directly insert it into the throat of the other party and take the life of the person who uses the mace.


    This is the rolling of the realm level, and it can also be regarded as taking advantage of one''s own strengths and attacking the other''s weaknesses.


    For this battle, he directly extracted 30% of the power from the source of life and death, so that Yuanfu entered "winter" from "autumn", let alone ordinary plants. Even the mutant plants, including the tough bamboo, have a large number of deaths.


    Those who were placed in the middle of a piece of ice and snow, because of the lack of food, became howling.


    With the death of a large number of creatures, Yuanli and life return to heaven and earth and regain their balance.


    After the restoration of balance, although the Yuan government has become more stable, it has become more vulnerable as a whole. It is not so easy to make up for the loss of the origin of life and death.


    However, Chu Feng knew that this was the only way.


    "Now, the ice demons have submitted themselves to me, and there are six races left. I have already made an engagement to the six races. Even if I don''t make an engagement, they will come to me, so I don''t have much time. In 15 days at most, I have to fight the next battle."


    From the moment he picked up the contract, he had embarked on a road of no return.


    Either he becomes the Lord of this territory, or he collapses because he picks up something that doesn''t belong to him and can''t bear the weight of the contract.


    At that point, even hell''s three headed dogs couldn''t save him.


    "In the final battle with Bingxiao, the source of life and death that I took away from Yuanfu has consumed about 80%, leaving less than 20%, which is far more than I expected."


    After checking his own state, Chu Feng''s heart sank.


    After all, the ice demon clan is not a weak race. The strong one in the ice demon clan, of course, is also a real strong one. Bingxiao is a strong one who understands the field and condenses the Dharma body, and can combine the two to fight. His strength is so strong that he has already stood on the ceiling under the holy order.


    Except for some monsters beyond common sense, his strength is top.


    So it''s a fluke for Chu Feng to pay such a price to win. For another person, he doesn''t even have the chance to pay such a price.


    "The previously prepared God binding lock has consumed a lot and needs to be prepared again, but it doesn''t need to be prepared too much. This move has been seen by the ice demons. Although they are on the same boat with me and won''t say it easily, it''s hard to guarantee that no one will use special means to investigate the course of the war."


    "It''s enough to prepare half of the original. I''ll go to yiqiuling''s world to refine it, which can save time. The next step is the origin of life and death. Only by extracting the origin of life and death from Yuanfu, can I have the confidence to defeat level 9. Otherwise, with the gap between the two levels, I can only struggle by using heaven''s curse."


    Although Tianqian is powerful, it''s a pity that Chu Feng is too weak.


    That is to say, only by greatly improving his control over Yuanfu, can he condense a unique skill that can threaten level 9 and control it.


    Otherwise, with his only seven levels of cultivation, it would be a blessing if he didn''t hurt himself by condensing that level of killing moves.


    "In the final analysis, it''s still too weak."


    Chu Feng now has the realm of holy steps, and even his realm in the holy steps is not the bottom, but limited by the body, he can''t give full play."Master, the first tribute from the ice demons has arrived."


    Through the soul contract, kerer preached to Chu Feng.


    "Well, let the tributes in!" Chu Feng replied.


    The so-called tribute is that after the ice demons express their surrender, they choose some things that the Lord needs from their territory and send them to them. Of course, these tribute items are all designated by Chu Feng himself.


    A large number of hell spirits, as well as ordinary creatures in hell, were sent to the yuan palace through the space channel established by Chu Feng in the hell three headed dog territory.


    Most of these creatures are at the same level as the Bighorn. Most of them are in hell and belong to the food level. There are also many goblins and tree spirits that have certain tool value.


    After all, the reduction of food, but also through the reduction of some upper predators, in order to stabilize the ecological balance.


    Those chaotic hell creatures, the total number of more than 500000, no fighting race, the average level reached 4, so they were sent to yuan house as "tribute".


    After the last tribute came in, a storm of destruction came upon these creatures, causing a lot of slaughter among them.


    Countless hell creatures lost their lives in this storm with the breath of death, and fell to the ground in pain. Then their bodies, Yuan force and vitality were extracted by this heaven and earth, and used to feed back the source of life and death of yuan house.


    The sudden disaster of destruction filled the eyes of these hell creatures with desperate fear.


    But in the face of these hell creatures, Chu Feng''s heart has no pity.


    "As long as it''s for my purpose, there''s nothing beyond the earth that can''t be sacrificed." Feeling the origin of life and death, Chu Feng''s eyes are full of firmness.

 Chapter 856

    Of course, the consumption of the origin of life and death should be compensated by life and death.


    The most stable way to make up for this is that in the winter of Yuanfu, a large number of creatures die, and then in the spring, a large number of young creatures sprout.


    Using this method to make up for the source, not only there is no future trouble, but also the Yuan government will become more solid and stable, and become more powerful.


    However, Chu Feng did not have so much time.


    The time in Yuanfu is controlled by Chu Feng. In other words, the influence of time on the change of things in Yuanfu is controlled by Chu Feng. But changing the flow of time itself is also a great burden, which is the consumption of the source. Using this method to speed up the recovery will only outweigh the gain.


    Another way to recover is to have a lot of life.


    Hell belongs to a part of the underworld, just as the Eurasian continent belongs to a part of the earth. Since it is the underworld, the creatures in it naturally carry a lot of death laws.


    So it''s a perfect match to use the creatures in the underworld to make up for the consumption of life and death.


    With the death of 500000 hells, including the filling of a large number of hells, the life and death of Yuanfu people have been greatly supplemented.


    However, although the source of life and death has been supplemented, the stability of the Yuan government has not been restored to its original appearance.


    "Just like drinking glucose water can supplement physical strength as quickly as possible, it is the quickest and most effective way to directly fill the gap of life and death origin with life, but glucose water can''t be used as food after all. Such means can''t be used often."


    Although he knew this truth, Chu Feng had no other choice.


    He must use the fastest speed to gain powerful power. Even if he buried the whole Yuan government, it was worthwhile for him to win the war.


    Then, he came to the yuan house for the snow wolf opened up the snow.


    There are a lot of cold resistant plants and some mutant monsters that feed on cold resistant plants. Of course, these things are not specially prepared for snow wolf by Chu Feng. In fact, snow wolf is just an ornament. It is a tool he prepared to achieve his goal.


    After the apocalypse, there were two large-scale deaths of survivors.


    One is that at the beginning of the doomsday, the sudden outbreak of doomsday caught mankind off guard. Countless lives were buried in the disaster, and human beings struggled in the doomsday.


    Now the situation has gradually stabilized. There are no survivors. Although there are many more than before, it is still a tragic scene.


    The second mass death of the survivors was in the third year of the apocalyptic outbreak.


    If we say that there are still a lot of resources in the wild, whether it is mutant plants or mutant monsters, to some extent, they can be used as food. As long as human beings have the ability to face these dangers, then the third year of the end of the world itself can be regarded as a new catastrophe.


    That catastrophe was caused by the global large-scale cooling. The whole earth has become glaciers. No, many places even have to envy the glaciers.


    The large-scale cooling of the air makes a lot of water condense. The large-scale freezing of the sea makes the earth frozen. Even the clouds in the sky condense in the air in the form of ice clouds under the change of environment, as if they were frozen in the sky.


    The serious lack of water resources makes countless survival bases fall into the crisis of life and death.


    The survivors kill each other for a bottle of clean water, and the world turns into Purgatory. The mutant monsters who lack water also attack human beings for the sake of water and food.


    "I won''t make that kind of hell repeat itself."


    Chu Feng continued to cultivate a variety of cold resistant plants on this snow plain. After the arrival of the glacial age in the future, maybe these cold resistant plants will be useful.


    He knew that technology could not solve the environmental crisis.


    To fight against the power of the environment, we must rely on the power of life.


    "It''s very difficult for plants to survive in this place. After I extracted the origin of life and death, the plants here are directly reduced by half. It seems that the cultivation here should be strengthened. After all, what I want is plants that can survive in the dangerous environment, not plants that can survive under my destruction."


    Chu Feng looked at a large number of flowers and plants that had lost their vitality. He couldn''t help feeling sad. These flowers and plants were more important to him than the death of 500000 hell creatures.


    After all, it''s valuable to him.


    Compassion and compassion, after all, is the spiritual pursuit after eating, clothing and warmth, which is useless to Chu Feng now, so Chu Feng mercilessly abandoned it.


    After observing the recent situation of the snow field for a while, Chu Feng came to the middle of the snow field, an area blocked by his seal technique.


    This is a prison. There is only one object to be held, that is dragon and turtle.


    Many times he wanted to get information from the Dragon turtle, but none of them succeeded.


    After Yi Qiuling showed the ability to extract each other''s memory, Chu Feng also let Yi Qiuling come here to try. Unfortunately, the realm of dragon turtle itself is too high, even Yi Qiuling can''t shake each other.Chu Feng is not worried. Anyway, his seal is strong enough, and he has a lot of patience.


    When Yi Qiuling''s strength reaches level 9, see if the Dragon turtle can still hell Yi Qiuling''s means.


    When he came to the prison, Chu Feng was about to open his mouth when his face changed: "what''s the matter?"


    In his reaction, the space here has changed, his seal is intact, but the Dragon turtle has a faint sign of disconnection with this space.


    "Is this Dragon Tortoise gifted and able to understand space in my Yuanfu?"


    Chu Feng looks a little ugly. If long GUI can escape from his Yuanfu, won''t he become a joke?


    After he carefully looked at the space, he gradually understood the reason.


    "It turned out that the lack of the origin of life and death led to the decline of the space carrying capacity of the whole Yuan government, which was equivalent to the lack of buoyancy of the water, and naturally led to the" sinking "of the Dragon turtle. After all, the Dragon turtle is a strong person of level 9. Even if I seal part of the strength, it is still level 9."


    After finding out the cause of the problem, Chu Feng''s heart sank.


    "Next, I will continue to extract the source of life and death from the Yuan government, so the Yuan government will become more and more unstable, but I''m not sure that the Dragon turtle is here."


    After thinking for a few seconds, a curse fell on the Dragon turtle''s head, directly destroyed its head and killed it.


    "Since it''s not safe, just kill it!"


    Chu Feng also didn''t transfer his interest to the hell three headed dog. It was too troublesome. He directly scattered the flesh and blood of the dragon and tortoise on this college, adding a lot of vitality to this snow field.


    After smelling the smell of blood, the wolves swarmed in and began to fight for blood.


    After killing the Dragon turtle, Chu Feng looked at the unstable space, where Yuan Li had become thinner. If he continued to become thinner, the Dragon turtle would run away.


    At this time, an idea suddenly flashed in Chu Feng''s mind.

 Chapter 857

    The small world is the epitome of the big world.


    Although the laws of the Yuan Dynasty can be created by itself, it is obviously easier to borrow the laws of the outside world.


    The difficulty of creating your own rules is comparable to that of creating a new language.


    Even at the highest level, most of the laws in the universe are the same, but they are different in some places. In essence, they are the same language system.


    If you create a system of laws, you will create your own "language".


    This process consumes a lot of energy, not to mention, even if it consumes a lot of energy, in fact, it is useless, not much benefit.


    The applicability of a language, in addition to the superiority of its own language, as well as the historical and cultural precipitation, the most important point is the number of speakers.


    No matter how excellent the language is, it is still difficult to recognize and promote it because of its not wide spread.


    It took a lot of energy to create a law that was only applicable to the small world. For Chu Feng, it was not worth the loss. Even if the artifact of destroying heaven and earth was created in the small world, it might be just scrap metal, not as good as a brick.


    Therefore, the laws of Yuanfu world are very similar to those of the big world.


    "Space is composed of earth, water, wind and fire, so it has all the properties of four properties. For example, the characteristics of water. When the creatures of a world are so powerful that the world can''t hold them, they don''t break the void like in ancient legends, but just like sinking into the water, the buoyancy of water can''t hold you up."


    "Although my small world is not as grand as the big world, the concentration of argument force is still much greater than that of the outside world. The quantity can''t catch up with it, but the quality is beyond it."


    "After I took away a lot of the source of life and death, the whole small world became weak, and it was reasonable that it could not carry a powerful creature like the Dragon turtle."


    All this is normal.


    But ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "where do the forces on the earth come from? Is it leaked from the high-level world? No, there must be some secret in it. "


    "This is not the point. The important thing is that a large number of forces of the original law are extracted, which will lead to the weakening of the whole world. Is it because of the weakening of the original force that there was no yuan force before the earth, or that Yuan force was so thin that ordinary people could not perceive it?"


    "If that''s the case, the process of Yuan force''s recovery now is equivalent to the process that the earth''s original force is gradually recovering, but how can the original force recover so quickly? The original power of the small world has not recovered so quickly! Unless these original forces are sealed, now they are only lifted. Of course, it''s not impossible for me to make a lot of sudden additions. "


    The original power is sealed, and now it is only to lift the seal, which is only one possibility.


    In addition to this possibility, it may also be that a large number of supplements have been obtained suddenly.


    "This possibility, and so on, seems very big!"


    Chu Feng suddenly thought of those who listened to the awakening. When they awakened their powers, in addition to their attributes, they also awakened some information about the highest plane.


    How much information is there? The underworld and the demon world are the most, the divine world is a little less, and the celestial world has little information.


    "Why do these natural awakeners get this information?"


    It''s not that no one has thought about this question before, but after they can''t get the answer, no one will go deep into it.


    Everyone is in a precarious situation, even eating and drinking water are a problem, who would think of these messy?


    If you have power, use it. Who cares where the power comes from?


    But now that he thinks about it, Chu Feng can''t pretend he doesn''t know.


    "The supplement of origin, the recovery of Yuanli, and the natural awakeners have gained a lot of information about the alien world, including some abilities to communicate with the alien world, such as Luming ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    combined with the changes in his own small world and the information from the outside world, an incredible idea appeared in Chu Feng''s mind.


    "Can we say that the original supplement of the earth originally comes from the highest plane?"


    "Does the supreme plane want to regain its origin? That''s why we''re invading the earth? Wait, if it''s just the earth, it''s OK, but the environment of the earth is the universe, not the plane. "


    "According to Yi Qiuling''s analogy, the highest plane can be compared to a star ship, but this analogy is not necessarily correct."


    After thinking for a while, Chu Feng''s mental power was integrated into the whole world, observing the world he had opened up from the perspective of God.


    In his observation, with the death of a large number of hellish creatures, the source of life and death in Yuan mansion has been greatly supplemented. Although it is somewhat unstable, he always wants to develop in a stable direction.


    With the birth and death of life in Yuanfu, the origin of life and death will become more stable."It''s a good cycle to use these original forces to deal with hellish creatures and use hellish creatures to make up for these original forces." Chu Feng laughed at himself.


    However, his smile gradually solidified.


    "Running water is not rotten, cardinals are not moths!" Chu Feng murmured to himself.


    Through the small world to observe the big world, through the birth and death of all things in the small world, to speculate about the changes in the outside world, Chu Feng''s heart gradually has an answer.


    "Rich and powerful world, the reason for attacking the earth is to exchange blood!"


    If you want to make a pool of water clear all the time and become a pool of living water forever, the best way is not to close and protect it, but to constantly replace it.


    The same is true of human life. If you want to maintain a person''s vigorous vitality, you need rich nutrition, but you also need the exchange of internal and external materials.


    Generally speaking, it means eating, drinking and exercising.


    It''s the same thing to keep the world alive.


    If Chu Feng closed the small world and did not let his own small world exchange with the outside world, the upgrading of the small world would be more vigorous at the beginning, but as time goes on, it would become a backwater because of the lack of species, and the origin of life and death would wither down.


    "I don''t think so. That''s why the end of the world is coming."


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng suddenly felt a little bitter.


    For people on earth, the terrible end of the world may be just a change of life in the high-level world, a means to keep their own world alive.


    Even, it''s just that the world is thirsty and comes to the earth to drink some water.


    "Then, what kind of role does the four highest planes of heaven play?"

 Chapter 858

    Among the four major to high levels, Tianjie is generally recognized as the strongest.


    Only Tianjie can maintain the original childhood order. The other three highest levels have launched wars against Tianjie more than once, but they all ended in failure.


    I''m afraid that the powerful man who left the inheritance to Chu Feng also failed in the end.


    It is also very difficult to find a way to heaven, and it can only be found through the other three highest planes.


    It''s also very difficult to do it by the means of Chu Feng.


    "For the time being, you don''t need to think about the affairs of the celestial world. However, the main purpose of waging war against the earth by the other three highest positions is not to destroy, but to plunder resources, whether natural resources or population resources."


    The essence of the war launched by intelligent life is mainly to plunder and maintain its own position. It has reached a high level. Of course, it does not need to suppress the remote areas like the earth to maintain its own height. Then one of the reasons for launching war is to plunder resources.


    As soon as Chu Feng turned over his hand, a large number of crystal nuclei appeared in his hand.


    The main sources of crystal nuclei are zombies, insects and monsters infected with zombie virus. The level of crystal nuclei in insects is generally low, but the number is large.


    Chu Feng, however, sold equipment and potions through the city of dawn and the demon hunter guild, and obtained a large number of crystal nuclei, many of which were used to improve his strength.


    Take out these white crystal nucleus, Chu Feng''s heart also emerged some crystal nucleus nature.


    "Crystal nucleus, on the surface, is a polymer of Yuanli, but these are the specialties of the earth. They are not produced at the highest level. There are a large number of them. They can assist the cultivation without any side effects. Besides relying too much on crystal nucleus will reduce their own cultivation experience, there is no lack of them. However, for the earth, this disadvantage is equivalent to none."


    "Yuanshui also contains a lot of Yuanli, which can improve the strength, but the same Yuanli, absorption efficiency and crystal nucleus are not comparable at all, so it can only be used as a recovery medicine."


    "On the other hand, even if it is used to restore Yuanli, it is also beneficial to the improvement of strength."


    "In this way, the main component of the crystal nucleus to assist cultivation is not Yuanli at all."


    "Most of the places where the crystal nucleus was born are zombies, and the source of zombie virus is actually the product of the combination of an enzyme in human body and Yuan Li under certain conditions."


    "Most of the insects with crystal nuclei come from unknown sources, but most of the insects without crystal nuclei can be classified into the same species as monsters. I have captured many insects alive and come to my yuan mansion, but the insects with crystal nuclei have no reproductive capacity. Many insects without crystal nuclei reproduce in large quantities."


    "The birth of nuclei is related to the ability of reproduction."


    "No, a lot of reproductive capacity is the power of life and death!"


    Chu Feng''s mind, as if a flash of thunder, he suddenly understand what the essence of these nuclei is, the nucleus of the force is just a carrier.


    The real useful material is life and soul!


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng grabbed a level 5 monster, and then poured a wisp of life and death power into the monster''s body, in which death was the main force.


    The monster, who has gained the original power, suddenly becomes furious. The reason in his eyes gradually disappears, and even wants to attack Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng killed the monster with a sword.


    A lot of sword Qi tore the monster''s body to pieces. After the monster''s head was cut, a wisp of white vitality dissipated like smoke.


    If it''s someone else, maybe it''s an illusion, or a common sign.


    But Chu Feng''s mental power has been locked here, keen to capture the wisp of white Yuan Li.


    next, Chu Feng dispatched over 200 monsters from the yuan yuan, injecting a lot of strength of life and death into the bodies of these beasts.


    These monsters soon became violent, and then began to kill each other.


    Ten minutes later, Chu Feng killed the three surviving monsters and took out three white crystals from their bodies.


    Chu Feng''s mental sense, these are only the second-order crystal nucleus.


    Level 5 monster, the birth of level 2 crystal nucleus, seems to be unfortunate, but for Chu Feng, it means one thing, that is, he can make crystal nucleus.


    The cost of making crystal nucleus is very high, which will consume the power of life and death, and it is not worth the loss.


    But for Chu Feng, his most important harvest is not the ability to make nuclei, but he gradually understood the essence of these nuclei.


    "The crystal nucleus takes the yuan force as the carrier, but the yuan force is only the container. The most fundamental thing is the origin of life and death contained by these yuan forces. Although there is only a little, it is really the origin of life and death. With the soul as the link, it combines the origin of life and death with the yuan force, and only the soul can realize the power of the origin of life and death."Want to understand this point, Chu Feng only feel a burst of depression.


    In the next 10 years, no one has explored the mystery of crystal nucleus.


    Today''s Chu Feng, but easy to do.


    However, there was no joy in his heart, but he was oppressed by the heavy truth, which made him breathless.


    Chu Feng took out hundreds of thousands of crystal nuclei, which were his current assets.


    The next moment, these nuclei all turned into the purest yuan force and diffused into the yuan mansion.


    After his strength reached a certain level, he seldom did so directly, because the most important value of crystal nucleus is for cultivation, and its cultivation value is irreplaceable. Therefore, at ordinary times, he would rather draw strength from a large number of insects and monster corpses than refine crystal nucleus.


    But now, he has understood something.


    When these nuclei disappeared, Chu Feng obviously felt the power of the source of life and death in the yuan mansion, which became extremely stable, and continued to grow, even beyond the heyday.


    Chu Feng can be regarded as the crystal nucleus of strategic materials storage. Of course, it is not ordinary crystal nucleus. The lowest level of these crystal nuclei is level 4.


    After feeling that the source of life and death of Yuanfu has been restored, a large number of creatures have returned to normal, seeds germinate, a scene of vitality.


    Without hesitation, Chu Feng extracted half of the life and death power of the Yuan government.


    After taking away half of the source of life and death, the Yuan government, which had just recovered a lot of vitality, became defeated in just one minute.


    "Su Yuan, I need a lot of crystal nuclei. Send them as fast as possible." Chu Feng said through a token.

 Chapter 859

    Chu Feng''s token is actually a small communicator to some extent.


    It''s just that this signal base station comes from his small world.


    So no matter on earth or in Chu Feng''s small world, these tokens are useful and will not have any impact.


    After receiving Chu Feng''s order, Su Yuan immediately transferred a large amount of funds to Chu Feng.


    In addition to Chu Feng''s own expenses, Dawning city itself is also very rich, because a peaceful and stable environment can allow many stagnant industries to recover.


    In particular, the masters of the burning Protoss are all locked up in the city of dawn, bringing a lot of advanced technology. Even if the city of dawn does not rely on Chu Feng, its forging technology is also ahead of the whole China, even the whole world, not to mention pharmaceutics.


    However, as a real power, assets generally exist in the form of fixed assets.


    If you want cash, you may not be able to transfer a lot.


    There are many members of Dawning city. Besides the necessary army, many members of Dawning city who are not willing to eat their old capital now appear as demon hunters. Their cultivation also needs a lot of crystal nuclei. Therefore, after exchanging their own suitable equipment, there are not many savings.


    However, since Chu Feng needed it, Su Yuan, of course, transferred as many nuclei as possible to Chu Feng in a short period of time, even if it led to the rise of the value of the nuclei.


    Her heart is very clear, for Chu Feng, the biggest value of the city of dawn, is to create value for Chu Feng, Chu Feng for the city of dawn, the premise is also able to bring benefits to Chu Feng.


    With an order from Chu Feng, the whole city of dawn came into operation.


    When Su Yuan collected the crystal nuclei urgently, Chu Feng didn''t pay much attention to this process. Instead, he poured a large amount of the life and death origin just extracted into the body of thunder corpse dragon.


    At the beginning, Chu Feng could promote the advancement of creatures by forcibly infusing Yuan Li, including human beings.


    However, after reaching order 5, this method is of little use.


    The higher the level is, the lower the importance of Yuanli is. Because the speed of absorbing Yuanli is fast enough, it is no longer the amount of Yuanli that determines the speed of upgrading, but the ability of digesting Yuanli. That''s why Chu Feng and Gu Nanfei wrote the theoretical basis of five elements together.


    But now, he has understood the essence of nucleus.


    So, it''s very simple to help yourself improve your strength. Just combine a lot of life and death with the power of the soul, and then use it as food.


    As he did before, at the beginning, because he was not very skilled, he would reduce the efficiency of manufacturing nuclei. However, with the improvement of his proficiency, this efficiency would also increase greatly.


    However, he did not need such a method of cultivation.


    On the one hand, it is because the earth''s space carrying capacity has not yet reached the point where it can carry the 8-level strong. On the other hand, if it wants to speed up, it will not.


    If the strength is improved too fast, you will not be in the mood to enjoy the scenery along the way.


    If your goal is high enough, you can''t ignore it.


    But the thunder corpse dragon is different. The thunder corpse dragon follows the blood evolution route, or is very close to the blood evolution route. However, because it has the attribute of death, it does not integrate a large number of cultivation achievements into the blood, and it also has little ability to reproduce.


    One advantage of this is that as long as the thunder corpse dragon devours enough life, it can continue to evolve.


    Chu Feng now usually put the thunder corpse dragon in hell, let the thunder corpse dragon hunt in hell, but even if the hell has enough food, but the thunder corpse dragon''s digestion also takes time.


    What Chu Feng is doing now is directly using the power of life and death to help thunder corpse dragon digest.


    A lot of life and death power into the body, thunder corpse dragon breath became strong.


    "I''ve got half the power of the world to help you upgrade. If you can''t make a breakthrough in this way, I''ll consider replacing pets with higher potential."


    Chu Feng to thunder corpse dragon threat way.


    Thunder, corpse dragon this time is not too high, but also can read this degree of threat, so the breath of the body continues to expand, crazy absorption of the yuan force between heaven and earth.


    The Chu Feng hand moves, the massive Yuan water enters thunder corpse dragon''s body.


    Another wave, a large number of monsters also flew into the mouth of thunder corpse dragon.


    Under the catalysis of the original force of life and death, thunder corpse dragon constantly digests these foods, and its life level is also constantly improving.


    Although it''s so dangerous, Chu Feng still believes in thunder corpse dragon.


    As one of the last ten beasts, thunder corpse dragon brings great disaster to the future survivors as a loner. Its talent and strength are among the top in the future. Only in terms of its combat power, thunder corpse dragon stands at the top of the earth.Now that I have got my own training, how can I be weaker than before?


    Fighting and predation in hell for a long time has accumulated a lot of fighting experience for thunder corpse dragon. Now, with the promotion of the origin of life and death, the essence of life of thunder corpse dragon is constantly improving.


    After five hours of transformation, the life breath of thunder corpse dragon gradually became stronger and weaker. But Chu Feng knew that it was not that thunder corpse dragon became weaker, but that its life core was moving towards a higher level, so he extracted a lot of vitality.


    However, with the supplement of the edge of life and death, the vitality of these extractions was quickly made up.


    Gradually, the thunder corpse dragon lay on the ground, like a huge black sculpture, and the scales on the surface reflected some dark luster.


    "Have you entered a period of metamorphosis?"


    Chu Feng felt the thunder corpse dragon''s condition for a moment, and also put down his heart.


    Thunder corpse dragon absorbed a lot of life and death power, and consumed a lot of food to supplement vitality. Now it is in the process of snake slough.


    When thunder corpse dragon wakes up, it will usher in a big transformation.


    According to the normal metamorphosis, the cycle of metamorphosis may be one or two months, but there are a lot of power blessings from the source of life and death. I''m afraid this process will not take more than five days.


    Thunder corpse dragon will be able to wake up before the engagement with the next rebellious race.


    After setting up the thunder corpse dragon, Chu Feng made some changes to the Yuanfu, slightly modified the layout and planning, and then returned to the city of dawn.


    "Su Yuan, how is the collection of crystal nuclei going?" Chu Feng asked.


    "More than 5 million nuclei have been collected, but the average level is only level 3. It is estimated that 3 million level 4 nuclei will arrive before noon tomorrow."


    Su Yuan''s work efficiency is very high, skilled report.

 Chapter 860

    "So fast?"


    Chu Feng was very surprised. He knew that there were not many goblins and goblins stored in the city Lord''s mansion. At most, there were only a few hundred thousand. After all, if the crystal nucleus was not used, it would have to wait for a devaluation.


    The overall strength of human beings is constantly improving. The national martial arts training plan has been implemented for a month. Now the weakest in China is level 3, and the proportion of level 4 and above has reached 70%. Therefore, there is no difficulty in obtaining low-level nuclei.


    There are endless insects in the wild. Even if the registration number of demon hunters increases 10 times, those insects are enough for human beings to hunt.


    In the old days, the average floor area of China was 135 people per square kilometer. Now, after the disaster, it has dropped to 10 people per square kilometer.


    I don''t know how many devils and insects are born in such a vast space. Even if all human beings become demon hunters, those monsters can''t be killed.


    So the number of low-grade nuclei is less and less, and their value is also lower and lower.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to these for some time, but he ignored them.


    After asking Su Yuan for some information about the market value of crystal nuclei, Chu Feng said, "take a week as a cycle, collect as many crystal nuclei as possible, and then take a month as a cycle, collect as many crystal nuclei as possible. You can list the best plan as soon as possible, and I can provide unlimited quenched body fluid and this kind of equipment."


    As he said this, he took out a long silver sword: "this is a special black iron sword. It''s a popular weapon at present. It''s a level 9 weapon, but there''s no way to make it into armor. I can offer 30000 pieces of this weapon and sell it as high as possible."


    After listening to Chu Feng''s request, Su Yuan immediately began to calculate in her mind.


    "Whether it''s quenched body fluid or equipment, a large amount of investment in the market will only reduce the price. If it takes a week or a month as a cycle, then I need 5 million quenched body fluid, but 2 million of them may be wasted and based on overdraft of future income."


    Now dawning city has increased its sales volume. The average daily shipment volume has reached 60000 copies, which is equivalent to nearly three months'' volume.


    More importantly, a large number of quenched body fluids will flow into the market, which will impact the price of reagents.


    "Don''t worry about the future. It doesn''t matter if you drink it as a drink." Chu Feng is not worried about this problem at all.


    Let''s talk about the present, then the future.


    It''s also a matter of time before he is eliminated, so he doesn''t care much.


    Finally, Chu Feng added: "the original quenched body fluid can make people reach level 6, and I can also provide millions of copies. You can sell it! Even if it will become the price of Chinese cabbage in the future, as long as the current income is enough, I don''t need the quality of crystal nucleus, just the total amount. "


    The higher the level, the higher the value of the crystal nucleus. A sixth order crystal nucleus can be exchanged for 20 fifth order crystal nuclei, but the effect of ordinary cultivation is only equivalent to 5-6 fifth order crystal nuclei. It is only valuable when breaking through, so it becomes expensive.


    However, if a large amount of foreign exchange flows into the market, the exchange rate will be lower.


    "I want 200000 copies of the original." Su Yuan calculated for more than ten seconds and quickly replied, "as for equipment, I only need 300 pieces. If I have more than 300 pieces, it will be cheap. Anyway, with such high-level weapons, the increase in strength is not very obvious. There won''t be too many people paying high prices."


    Only a few people pursue high-quality goods, but most people pursue quantity.


    Whether it''s level 6 equipment or level 8 equipment, the biggest difference is durability, which reduces the probability of damage in combat.


    So, most people don''t spend a lot of money on high-level equipment at all.


    With so much money to buy high-level equipment, it''s better to use crystal nucleus to improve your strength. When your strength goes up, do you worry that you can''t get good equipment?


    No matter how good the equipment is, its value can never exceed the cultivation core corresponding to its level.


    It''s just that for those talents who strive for perfection, such as Yi Qiuling and Luo Xingyao, every increase in their strength can affect the direction of war.


    Therefore, we can''t sell more equipment than the times.


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    Chu Feng simply asked, things to Su Yuan, he is very relieved, he will not care how much benefit Su Yuan can get from it, he only cares about one thing, that is, Su Yuan can do his things well.


    Su Yuan asked with concern: "what happened?"


    There''s no need to rush to collect crystal nuclei, or even overdraw future earnings. If there''s no reason behind this, she would never believe it.


    Chu Feng said: "it doesn''t happen on earth. Don''t worry. I need crystal nucleus. It has something to do with my own strength."


    With that, he left here directly.


    There is still a period of time before the duel deadline. He has to fight against the clock to improve his strength.Especially after inferring something, his desire for strength became more urgent.


    In the next week, a large amount of quenched fluid suddenly flowed out of the city of dawn. These quenched fluid only needed 300 third-order nuclei, which led to a large-scale rush purchase by countless forces.


    People have no doubt about this. After all, with the withdrawal of all kinds of high-grade chemicals, the value of quenched body fluid will decrease more and more. It''s better to clean up the inventory now.


    Then, the city of dawn launched the auction of level 9 weapons, which caused a lot of sensation.


    What''s even more sensational is that low-level nuclei can be used for auction, and even the first-order nuclei can be converted into value to participate in the auction.


    This news has caused a sensation throughout China.


    You should know that high-level crystal nuclei are all available. Some precious items are required to be traded with crystals above level 6. No matter how many crystals below level 6 are, they will not be accepted directly. But now, for weapons of level 9, even the first level crystal nuclei have to be converted into value.


    This is a blessing for many forces.


    This means that they can use a large number of low-level nuclei to buy high-level items, which is equivalent to the items that can only be traded with gold, and now they can buy the same things with shells.


    But after the auction, the city of dawn sent another message.


    [Twilight city began to sell the upgraded version of quenched body fluid in the demon hunters guild, which can improve people''s life and potential to level 6. As long as you have exercised, you have more than half the chance to reach level 6. Note: Only Level 5 experts can take the upgraded version of quenched body fluid, otherwise you will be in danger of life. ¡¿


    with such news, countless forces are crazy again.


    "What''s the matter with dawning city? Suddenly a lot of drugs and equipment are sold? The price of the black iron equipment in the demon hunter guild has dropped, and many people who could not afford it can equip it. "

 Chapter 861

    Dawning city''s large-scale acquisition of crystal nucleus, of course, can not hide from the eyes of those who want to.


    Many forces soon came to a conclusion:


    "the purpose of the city of dawn is the crystal nucleus itself."


    But even if this conclusion is reached, there is no way for the forces of all parties to take it out of Dawning city. All the goods sold are sold for every cent.


    At present, the number of demon hunters registered by the demon hunter guild has exceeded 8 million. There are also some teams. Only one person in a team is responsible for registering and exchanging items in the demon hunter guild.


    Because of the existence of the demon hunter guild, a large number of strong people do not need to be attached to forces at all. They only need to hunt monsters in the wild, and then they can exchange all the survival materials, including the living environment, in the guild of the alliance. It is difficult for all forces to oppress the survivors with the help of powerful powers.


    In addition, the implementation of the national martial arts training program has set off an upsurge of folk exploration of the wild.


    In the area too close to the survival base, they were killed by the folk demon hunters, and even killed out of some safe areas.


    However, although these folk teams have harvested a large number of corpses of mutated monsters and some crystal nuclei, the efficiency of turning them into strength is still very low.


    The demon hunter guild suddenly increased the exchange of iron weapons and potions, which led to the direct madness of countless folk teams.


    Those things that could not be transformed into strength were replaced by medicine and equipment.


    Especially those who can''t absorb crystal nucleus are overjoyed.


    There are some stupid forces that want to spend huge amounts of money. Monopolize the new materials in the demon hunter guild. In order to raise the price of goods, he is such a behavior. As a result, more materials are coming out again from the city of dawn until their funds can''t afford it.


    In any case, the city of dawn has no loss, but has made a lot of profits.


    Under a series of operations, a large number of nuclei flow into the city of dawn.


    At the end of the first seven day cycle Chu Feng gave Su Yuan, Chu Feng actually got 60 million third-order nuclei and more than 1 million fourth-order nuclei from Su Yuan.


    This rich harvest makes Chu Feng more fond of Su Yuan.


    Who doesn''t like such a good wife with super working ability?


    Su Yuyan didn''t know if he was aware of this change. He practiced his swordsmanship crazily every day and often went to fight with the experts of the silver scale demon clan.


    Chu Feng saw all this in his eyes, but did not interfere.


    With the large-scale acquisition of crystal nucleus in dawning City, the purchasing power of crystal nucleus on the market has directly increased by 50%, causing changes in the whole Chinese market.


    Because one person''s demand leads to the turbulence of the whole Chinese market, only Chu Feng can have such a great influence.


    Even in the Maoxiong Empire, a large number of military experts sent teams to China to buy the medicine and equipment produced by dawning city.


    After all, without Chinese culture, it is very difficult to understand the theoretical basis of the five elements.


    Now dawning city''s large-scale sale of potions is also worth the trade of Maoxiong empire. This change is a surprise. The sales volume of Shuguang city has increased by 3 million, which is converted into the third-order crystal nucleus, that is 900 million crystal nucleus.


    Of course, the Maoxiong Empire didn''t have so many third-order nuclei. They directly exchanged a lot of mineral resources, special mutant animals and high-level nuclei.


    In the process of collecting nuclei, there were also some episodes.


    I don''t know who it is. It''s too miserable. A large number of scoundrels hold banners in front of the demon hunters'' guild, shouting "the demon hunters'' Guild sells fake medicines" and "after the demon hunters'' Guild has become famous, the quality of the medicine has declined." Banners like "fake drugs harm people" are blocking the door of the demon hunter guild.


    In the face of such a thing, Su Yuan directly issued an order: "in all demon hunter clubs, the prices of all materials will be increased by 50% until these scoundrels disappear."


    After such an order was issued, there were a large number of rogues that night. Their heads were directly cut off and their bodies were hung on the wall near the demon hunter guild. Needless to say, the practitioners were all those who wanted to buy medicine. Who would accept the 50% premium?


    They can''t challenge the demon hunter guild. Can''t they kill you rascals?


    Now the times have changed, there is no one who dares to play rogue without strength. No one will be used to them and block the way for those demon hunters to improve their strength. No one can survive.


    It''s just a small episode. Generally speaking, whether it''s selling weapons or medicine, Dawning city is open and aboveboard. It''s doing a decent business. How can it be blocked by the curfew?


    A large number of resources into the yuan house, chufeng''s yuan house also greatly improved.


    It not only makes up for the consumption of thunder corpse dragon, but also makes up for the power of life and death in the next war, which makes Chu Feng become luxurious.


    Before the decisive battle, thunder corpse dragon also woke up and tried its combat effectiveness in hell.The second force selected by Chu Feng is Hongyan, a race good at spear.


    However, although the Hongyan clan is powerful, there are not many talents born in the last 1000 years. There are only two strong people at the top of the Ninth level, and they are still falling in the conflict. In addition to the strong people who came back 1000 years ago, only one of the remaining strong people at the Ninth level has just broken through, and they are in a state of failure.


    It''s said that the ice demons have been loyal to Chu Feng, so they just took a walk and swore allegiance to Chu Feng. The whole process is much smoother than Chu Feng expected.


    Let Chu Feng also have a fist hit on cotton illusion.


    He spent so much to cultivate the thunder corpse dragon. He trained the strength of the thunder corpse dragon so high. Now it''s just a passing show?


    But Chu Feng is not stupid enough to fight to the death.


    If he can save some strength of life and death, why should he fight?


    After taking in the second rebel, the engagement with the third force will be 10 days later.


    The third rebellious force is also a race from the demon world, which is called the purple stripes. Their skin is very special. They can depict some special runes and greatly improve their own strength, speed or defense. According to the different patterns, they have different strengths.


    What''s more, the magical patterns on their bodies are not immutable, and can be adjusted according to the needs and the characteristics of their opponents.


    Therefore, such a race can be said to be suitable for fighting against any enemy. As long as they are given enough preparation time, they can choose the most suitable plan for fighting against the enemy.


    To fight such an enemy, we must have no weakness.


    Chu Feng originally wanted to put the purple grain demons behind, but several other forces refused to fight. However, the purple grain demons took the initiative to fight, which made Chu Feng have to accept.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862 studies the purple demons


    "this time we are facing the purple demons, are you sure?"


    Yi Qiuling is a little worried about Chu Feng. "The purple demon clan doesn''t have much ability to react to the encounter in the wild, but it''s very terrible on the front battlefield. They can choose different tactics according to their opponents. They will send some cannon fodder to fight with you first, and then choose the targeted tactics to deal with you."


    "I was not sure before. I wanted to postpone the duel for two or three months, and finally challenge the purple demons, but I didn''t expect that they came here."


    Chu Feng looked at Yi Qiuling''s worried look and said with a smile, "but fortunately, I have a much bigger grasp now. Although the purple demon clan is powerful, I have made a breakthrough recently. With the power of thunder corpse dragon, 0 day''s preparation time is enough."


    "Just be sure."


    Yi Qiuling was also relieved, but didn''t ask any more.


    However, there is still some loneliness in her eyes.


    Also standing on the top of the earth, the gap between her and Chu Feng is not the slightest bit. In the face of the 9-level strong, she has no power to fight back.


    Chu Feng saw the desolation in her eyes and comforted: "our strength is almost the same. If you are willing to extract the source of the small world, use it in your own incarnation, or use it to cast a weapon, you can achieve the same level as me in some ways."


    "That''s too wasteful. I won''t do it if I don''t have to."


    Yi Qiuling is not a mean person, but she also knows the value of a small world. "I don''t want to cut off my future just to keep up with my strength."


    Although the cost of practicing in the small world is very high, if it is only used to think about the unique learning, or to understand the laws of the world, it can speed up many times and save a lot of time in the real world. For example, when Chu Feng was binding the divine lock, she did it in her small world.


    "Although there have been some changes this time, it is also an opportunity."


    Chu Feng said, "if the purple tattooed demons can''t compete with other races in terms of hard power, they can play a far greater role in the battlefield. Since they have put forward such an engagement condition, as long as I defeat the purple tattooed demons, nine times out of ten I will be able to complete the reunification."


    "By the way, I found some frozen corpses of the purple demons in the world. Do you want to know about them? Maybe you can find some weaknesses?" Yi Qiuling asked.


    "Those corpses have been completely frozen, it''s better to catch a few alive in hell"


    Chu Fenggang wanted to refuse, suddenly a light flashed in his head, "I''ll go and have a look."


    Yi Qiuling was a little strange, but she didn''t ask much.


    After they came to the frozen world, Chu Feng, under the guidance of Yi Qiuling, found a frozen corpse of the purple demon clan.


    Yi Qiuling said: "this purple demon family is a saint class. Although its life has been cut off, the corpse should be preserved for a period of time. I hope we can see some weakness of the purple demon family from its corpse. If we want to capture the purple demon family alive, I can help you catch some."


    It''s not very difficult for Yi Qiuling to catch the purple demons alive.


    No race will stay where they live all the time.


    They always go out hunting, inspecting territory, and monitoring the vassal races.


    It''s not very difficult for Yi Qiuling to capture several 7-level purple grain demons alive.


    Chu Feng came to the frozen purple demons and put his hand on the ice sculpture. Now he can see that the ice sculpture here is not a magic power, but a change after the vitality has been extracted.


    "Life, give!"


    The charm of rejuvenation, infused with the source of life, was infiltrated into the ice sculpture by Chu Feng, which restored some vitality to the corpse of the purple demons.


    However, Chu Feng knew that the purple pattern demon clan had died, and this method could not revive it.


    If really can resurrect, Chu Feng on the contrary dare not do so to die.


    Who knows what kind of damage can be caused by the existence of a holy order in the small world?


    Seeing Chu Feng''s action, Yi Qiuling has some insight.


    In this small world, there is no origin of life and death, just a dead world with empty rules, no, even a dead world without death.


    With the injection of the source of life, some vitality appeared on the surface of the purple demon saint''s body, and his pale face became ruddy.


    With the injection of more and more force and vitality, the surrounding ice and snow gradually melt, and the body of the purple demon Saint becomes more and more vivid.


    In this process, Chu Feng has been vigilant.


    After all, there is a lesson from the past, that is, the Nine Tailed Fox used all its strength to protect its children and survived in the ice sculpture.


    Although this kind of thing may not duplicate, but Chu Feng also cannot relax vigilance.


    In the whole process of resurrection, he always felt the spirit of each other.Fortunately, there was no accident in the whole process.


    The body of the saint became more and more vivid, but Chu Feng did not continue to inject Yuanli and vitality. He explored the body carefully with mental force.


    "My idea is really right. Although the origin of life can''t revive the soul, it can revive the corpse. The corpses here are all taken away in an instant, and the life and soul die. Using the origin of life to revive the corpse, you can get a complete corpse."


    Chu Feng repressed his excitement, "no, it''s more than complete. Even compared with the living purple grain demon, there is no more complete material. Yuanli runs in his body, and vitality flows in his body. I can observe the operation mode of the purple grain demon."


    A few minutes later, Chu Feng injected a life force again.


    At this time, the corpse fingers of the purple demon clan suddenly moved.


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing this change, Yi Qiuling instinctively raises her vitality. The strong cold air gathers in her hands, but Chu Feng stops her.


    "It doesn''t matter. It won''t come back to life."


    Chu Feng said, adding, "I''m trying to wake up his body''s instinct, but unfortunately his body is still too strong, just like adding a No. 5 battery to a car that has lost its engine. Although it''s not without any effect, it''s also negligible."


    Yi Qiu Ling nodded, did not ask more, just a little more warning.


    As part of the purple demon''s body revives, some purple lines appear on his body surface. These purple lines are full of beauty, as if every stroke is natural.


    When Yuan Li flows on these purple lines, it emits a purple golden glow, which is sacred and noble.


    Chu Feng was also attracted by these patterns. Of course, it was not the beauty and nobility that attracted him, but the mystery behind those natural patterns.


    "Why do these lines look familiar?"


    Chu Feng looked at it and felt strange. An hour later, he took out the mysterious ancient books.

 Chapter 863

    The mysterious ancient books are the foundation of Chu Feng.


    Although the main project of Chu Feng''s cultivation is to turn the things in this mysterious ancient book into his own.


    But there are many contents in it, Chu Feng still chose not to study deeply.


    His energy is limited. Of course, he has to choose what he needs to study.


    After opening the mysterious ancient books, Chu Feng turned to the article of "strengthening the body".


    In the mysterious ancient books, the content of each page seems endless. When you learn some content, more content will emerge.


    Chu Feng used it at the beginning and used it as his early card. After all, it is a symbol to improve his strength, speed and defense in an all-round way. The improvement of all attributes means that he can defeat his opponent who could not be defeated in battle.


    However, this kind of thing, Chu Feng also early use.


    It''s not because of the side effect of strengthening Yuanfu. After all, it''s worthwhile to pay some price in order to defeat the opponent. At the critical moment of life and death, weakness is nothing.


    The reason why Qiangshen Yuanfu was eliminated is the doctrine of the mean.


    Although the improvement of all attributes is powerful, the same yuan power is better than adding several piercing Yuan Fu. The attack power is improved more, not to mention the Yuan Fu that can summon samadhi''s true fire. The long-range attack alone is enough to eliminate the strong Yuan Fu.


    With the inborn sword Qi, the body strengthening Yuan Fu becomes more chicken ribs.


    When Chu Feng is forced to use melee or fight for his life, the improvement of all attributes is not as useful as the high explosive unique skill like congenital sword Qi.


    Therefore, after reaching level 4, Chu Feng never used this Yuan Fu again.


    Now, Chu Feng took out the Yuan Fu again.


    Chu Feng has learned how to use the Qiangshen Yuanfu. After depicting some of the core lines of Qiangshen Yuanfu in ancient books, the next chapter of Yuanfu begins.


    Jinshenyuanfu is an evolutionary version of qianshenyuanfu.


    The effect of the golden body talisman is the same as that of the strong body talisman, but the performance is different. After using it, there will be a golden light in the body. When fighting, the whole attribute will be strengthened, and the golden light in the body will be consumed. At the same time, you can choose to explode the golden light in the body, which will produce a strong combat effectiveness in an instant.


    This move, Chu Feng used 6 levels in his previous life.


    The reason for elimination is the same.


    Chu Feng in his previous life was not born with sword Qi, so he needed a hand in melee. He learned the gold body and Yuan Fu, and saved his life several times when he was attacked.


    Chu xiaorou''s body was also sealed with several gold body Yuan Fu by him, but now it has been eliminated.


    After the golden body Yuanfu, there is the Titan Yuanfu. Chu Feng wanted to learn this Yuanfu in his previous life, but his temperament also changed.


    Then, he embarked on the road of studying the "Curse of heaven".


    "Yuanlingdaoti, open!"


    Chu Feng directly opened yuanlingdaoti, learned Titan Yuanfu in just one hour, and opened the next chapter.


    [Shengwen Yuanfu]


    it''s not so much a Yuanfu as a series of Yuanfu, no matter it''s "Shenli Fu", "Shensu Fu", or "Shenmu Fu" or "endurance Fu", but those Yuanfu that strengthen the body will lead to this chapter when they learn to a certain extent, and they can start to learn Shengwen Yuanfu.


    Sheng Wen Yuan Fu has the same effect as Jin Shen Yuan Fu, but it is more advanced.


    This move can float the power of Yuan Fu on the body surface in the form of holy lines. When you punch, you will get an increase in strength, when you move, you will get an increase in speed, and when you are attacked, you will get an increase in defense.


    Increased strength, equivalent to a level 8 strong.


    Of course, this is not a passive effect, but a certain degree of subjective manipulation.


    The reason why it is advanced is that it can switch freely and has no burden on the body. As long as you prepare enough in advance, you can continue to use and fight. Moreover, this move can be superimposed, but after superimposing, there will be some danger.


    "Sure enough, although there are some differences, there is no doubt that the lines on the body surface of the purple demons are the same as the Shengwen Yuanfu. They are all evolved from the series of self-improvement body Yuanfu. The secret of the strength of the purple demons lies in these lines."


    After discovering this point, Chu Feng had some doubts.


    These two, should not have the connection!


    Thinking of this, he contacted the commander of the silver scale demon clan across the world: "how much do you know about the purple grain demon clan? It''s a race with purple grain on its body surface that can increase its own strength."


    It''s Chu Feng who got the name without permission, not Ben Ming.


    Many of the demonic races directly call themselves demons or saints. The burning Protoss also call themselves Protoss. After surrendering, they were forced to change their names.


    Therefore, after asking questions, Chu Feng added some characteristics of purple demon clan.The commander-in-chief of the silver scale demon clan replied: "Lord, I ask myself that I am one of the three commanders of the silver scale demon clan. I am responsible for the war and know a lot about the demon kingdom. But I have never heard of such a magical race. Maybe this race has been extinct, maybe this race has never existed.


    Of course, there is also a possibility that this race exists in a corner of the demon world. Just because its reputation is too weak, it is not qualified to be regarded by our silver phosphorus demons. "


    "I see." Chu Feng cut off communication.


    The commander-in-chief of the demons didn''t lie. Among the information Yi Qiuling tortured from the demons, there was no record of the purple demons.


    In the next ten years, Huaxia has also fought with the demon world many times. You may never have heard of this race.


    So Chu Feng contacted Cerberus:


    "Cerberus, can you tell me the origin of the purple demons, or how much do you know about the purple demons? Is this race famous in the demon world?"


    After thinking for a while, Cerberus replied: "little master, we three hellhounds have never heard of the purple tattooed demon race in our long history. This is a race that came from the demon world after the master took charge of this territory for hundreds of years. In the past, it was not well-known in the demon world. Maybe it was the master who discovered the potential of this race Only in this way can we vigorously cultivate them.


    After all, the route of the purple demon clan is the Yuanli route. This route attaches great importance to resources. Without strong blood inheritance, it is difficult to rise without resources. However, after obtaining cultivation, the potential of the race may be developed, which is also the vision of the old master. OK!


    By the way, among the seven rebels, there are few conflicts between the purple demons and us. Maybe we still have some loyalty to our old master


    The purple demon, a race that has never been heard of in the demon world?


    Chu Feng''s mouth turned up. He understood the origin of the purple demon family.

 Chapter 864

    On the day of the decisive battle, the two armies confronted each other.


    The purple demons didn''t come alone, but with several other races, ready to win today.


    Before Chu Feng was subdued by the ice demons and Hongyan clan, and several other races were purple demons, wind demons, night wing demons, earth demons, and wood spirit demons.


    Some of these names are generally accepted, while others are just a name.


    These seven races occupy the vast majority of the territory. It is precisely because of the disputes among other races that some small races have a foothold.


    If other races unite, it''s equivalent to unifying here.


    When Chu Feng accepted the two races, and the news spread, the rest of these races could not sit still and united to prepare for the first World War.


    Like huluwa, it''s impossible for them to send their heads one by one. From the beginning, they elected representatives, the purple demons, and formed an army. They directly came to the border with hell''s three headed dogs. The reinforcements of the ice demons and the red rocks also arrived in time.


    It is worth mentioning that although the new generation of the Hongyan people has lost touch with each other, because of their long life span, there are still many strong people in the Hongyan people who signed the contract before. Although there are some losses in the battle, there are more than ten strong people in the Ninth level and two strong people in the holy level.


    "Cerberus, now that things have come to this point, there is nothing to say. If you want to be our master, you have to show that you can be our master."


    A woman wearing purple robes, eyebrows with purple gold pattern, purple demons launched, "today''s battle is very simple, let the person who picked up the contract out, no matter how many people he can send out, break our army, we admit defeat, failure, then do not hesitate to fight, until the contract is no owner."


    Cerberus looked at all kinds of disordered troops in the distance, three heads raised at the same time: "30000 legions, do you want to fight now?"


    The purple demon clan has the most affiliated races, but the legions that have gathered more than 37 thousand levels have also gathered their elite. If they lose such elite, their control over the affiliated races in their territory will plummet, and they can only rely on their masters to suppress the situation.


    It can be said that this is a war of extermination.


    "With so many troops, we just want to make sure that the bet goes smoothly."


    "If it''s the successor made by the master himself, I will obey," said the lady of the purple demon family. "But the old master has disappeared for a thousand years, and now suddenly a 20-year-old life emerges. How do I know if he is the real successor of the master?


    As long as the little Lord can prove himself, these troops will become the sharp tools to support the little Lord and help him clear the obstacles of disobedience. But if you don''t abide by the gambling agreement, these troops will fight to the death, and we will take the place of your hellhounds and become the caretakers of this territory. "


    Cerberus sneered: "don''t make betrayal sound so good. Let''s make a rule about today''s affairs."! No one will bring a pet but a little master. How many troops do you think it will take to verify the identity of the little master? Let''s just say it! "


    The holy one of the purple demon clan glanced at Chu Feng and thunder corpse dragon, then returned to the army without saying a word and began to count the troops.


    Looking at the sage of the purple demon clan, Chu Feng was more determined to make a guess.


    If it is under normal circumstances, the words of the purple demon Saint just now may just be an excuse for his rebellion.


    However, if my guess is right, I can''t say for sure.


    Maybe, the loyalty of purple demon clan is no less than that of hell dog?


    All the members of the hell Knight order were loyal to Chu Feng, but they almost mutinied because their loyalty became the tool of the enemy.


    If that guess is true, so is the purple demon.


    Ten minutes later, the holy one of the purple tattooed demons took off again. More than 2000 members came out of the Legion and formed a neat array, ready to fight.


    Seeing that the other party sent more than 2000 people at once, Yi Qiuling''s face sank.


    Cerberus was also a little annoyed: "it''s not impossible to kill so many people, even if they are saints! What do you mean by that? "


    "If you are the inheritor of the old master, you won''t care about this problem."


    The holy one of the purple demon clan did not give in. Her eyes fell on Chu Feng, "if you are a little master, you will not be unable to overcome such a problem."


    Cerberus just wanted to say something more, but was stopped by Chu Feng: "she''s right, this problem is nothing to me."


    "Chu Feng!"


    Yi Qiuling cried anxiously, "among these forces, there are more than ten people of level 9!"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Chu Feng stood on the head of thunder corpse dragon and flew into the air, "let''s start!""Good! Attack


    The holy one of the purple demon clan is also very simple, and directly orders the attack.


    After she ordered the attack, more than a dozen night winged demons flew out of the army and flew into the air. It seemed that they wanted to cut Chu Feng down from the sky first and win on the ground.


    The thunder corpse dragon opened its mouth and spat out a mass of black lightning.


    The black lightning with corrosive smell, with the power of lightning, fell on these night winged demons. But behind them, there appeared the bright light of full moon, which blocked the black lightning, and then continued to approach the thunder corpse dragon.


    Thunder corpse dragon''s tail swept the dark winged devil. The dark winged devil, the leader of the dark winged devil, showed a sarcastic look in the corner of his mouth: "but so, it seems -"


    before he said half of what he said, a dark shadow directly hit him, and the dark winged devil fell directly from the air to the ground, smashing a deep pit.


    Thunder corpse dragon''s body shakes several times in the air, more than ten night winged demons are caught off guard, and are swept down to the ground directly from the air by thunder corpse dragon.


    After that, the Dragon did not stop, but dived directly from the air to the ground.


    After coming to the ground, the thunder corpse dragon swept directly with its own body, and dozens of trolls were directly slapped by the thunder corpse dragon, smashing into a large military array behind.


    "How can it be? It''s just a level 8 creature! "


    The onlookers were shocked. A black dragon with only eight steps defeated more than ten night winged demons in the air. How did he do that?


    Moreover, the black dragon rushed directly into the army.


    Is such a powerful dragon just the pet of this mysterious little owner?


    "Ouch!"


    The thunder corpse dragon roared up to the sky, its black scales blooming with purple light, just like a tiger into a sheep, killing in the army.

 Chapter 865

    Seeing the purple radiance of Thunder Dragon, the eyes of the holy one of purple demons flashed brilliantly, and the corner of his mouth was unnatural.


    All forces have been shocked by the 8-level thunder corpse dragon. Among the candidates, the number of the 8-level strong has exceeded 500. However, in front of the thunder corpse dragon, these battle formations are vulnerable, just a few sweeps, and all of them are in chaos.


    "What kind of dragon is this? How could it be so strong? "


    "No way. Where is the eighth order? Even if it''s a level 9 monster, there are not many that can reach such a level! "


    "Run away, give up the army, in front of it, ordinary legion, just cannon fodder."


    The top 9 in the team decisively left the team with some of the core top 8, abandoned the rest of the army, and then exchanged for time to reorganize the formation.


    Chu Feng''s side appeared a large number of black chains, which tied up the enemies who were hit by thunder corpse dragon and threw them out of the battlefield.


    This kind of behavior is even more stupefied to the onlookers around.


    There was only one man and one dragon fighting against the elite of 2000 people of all nationalities. They not only crushed each other at the beginning of school, but also were in the mood to save each other''s lives.


    What a terrible power is this?


    "Will our future young owners only rely on pets?"


    The saint of the dark wing demons disdains to sneer, but his tone is a little uneasy and frightened.


    He had a hunch that this time, they would lose!


    2000 masters form an army against an 8-level Jiaolong and a 7-level human. They just meet each other face to face. Does he think he might lose?


    Is this a fantasy?


    "Can you limit your opponent''s selection by virtue of the double advantages of quantity and rank?" quipped Cerberus


    The irony of Cerberus makes the saint of the dark winged devil have a fever.


    Indeed, this is a bit of a shame.


    "Well, now that the soldiers have been cleared up, let''s get to the point."


    Chu Feng''s eyes fell on the remaining 200 strong men, and a long black gun condensed in his hand and projected to the distance.


    In the battle with ice demon clan before, in fact, he used all his strength.


    Because the means he used were beyond the understanding of ordinary people, no one could see how he did it, which disguised the illusion of being able to do it.


    In fact, the price he paid in that war was his accumulation of several months.


    That is to say, he had an epiphany later. Otherwise, although this war was not his death, he had to gamble the whole Yuan government to survive.


    This time, he can''t keep his hand.


    You''re going to die!


    The gun of the curse of heaven runs through the chest of an 8-level strong man. The strong breath of death directly takes his life, and there is no chance to save him.


    The next moment, black lightning with the smell of death broke out.


    Under the black lightning, more than a dozen strong men who were enveloped by the smell of death appeared a lot of corrosion marks on their bodies, and then rolled on the ground in a scream.


    If it''s normal pain, they can overcome it completely, but it comes from the pain of being deprived of life, it comes from the pain of soul level.


    But their pain did not last long.


    Before the coming of Chu Feng''s Tianqian gun, their vitality had been taken away by a blow containing a strong breath of death.


    "Together, I don''t believe he can deal with all of us!"


    A purple demons, purple lines on the body, blooming out of the demonic glory, body speed soared, like lightning rushed to Chu Feng.


    So many 9-level and 8-level strongmen besieged a 7-level strongman and even said such words, which is already a sign of lack of confidence.


    But his choice is right, 9 level face 7 level, has a huge advantage, as long as he relies on the speed close to Chu Feng, that has a decisive chance.


    "Boom!"


    A wall of ice and snow appears on the way of the purple demon clan. The purple demon clan bumps into the ice wall and smashes it.


    "Die


    It seems that the purple demon clan is not interfered by the ice wall at all. The long sword in his hand stabs Chu Feng. He believes that as long as he can hit it well, he will surely hurt the human.


    In the situation of group attack, it is very difficult to fight for several days and nights with one''s own strength, but still stand still after being seriously injured.


    When you have the first wound on your body, it is not too far away from the next wound.


    When you are affected by the injury, it is very close to the end of your life.


    However, when his long sword was less than 3 meters away from Chu Feng, his sword suddenly stopped, and some black chains appeared from all directions, binding his whole body."Have a rest!"


    Chu Feng stepped out and appeared behind him.


    The purple demon clan wants to fight back, but finds that the power in his body has been sealed. In just a few seconds, his power has been blocked.


    "No, I still have purple stripes!"


    In other people''s eyes, the purple stripes of the purple stripes demon clan are a means to increase their attack power or other aspects, but only they know that these purple stripes on their bodies are not so much to increase their attack power as to add their attack power, defense and physique.


    Purple lines, and their own strength, are one.


    However, he just wanted to communicate with the purple lines on his body. When he broke these chains, he found that these purple lines on his body had lost contact.


    "Well, how is that possible?"


    The purple demon family fell to the ground powerlessly. When the other party was sealing himself, they even sealed his fingerprints together.


    Thunder corpse dragon circled around Chu Feng. Under the protection of thunder corpse dragon, Chu Feng released the scourge to his heart''s content. In an instant, more than 80 enemies were severely damaged by his scourge, most of them lost their lives, and only a few survived.


    The strong men of all ethnic groups who took part in the war looked frightened.


    They did not expect that the situation of so many people besieging each other would turn into such a situation.


    Under the protection of thunder corpse dragon, they are in danger of getting close to each other, but the other side can attack them.


    If they can break the unique skill of the level 9 strong, it will cost a lot of money, but until now, they haven''t felt any sign of weakness in each other''s breath.


    "Is that enough?"


    When the situation fell into a stalemate, Chu Feng stopped.


    "Are you afraid?" A strong one of the earth Protoss could not help saying.


    "Afraid? Don''t you see that yet? "


    Chu Feng sneered, "this battle is just a waste of time and life."

 Chapter 866

    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, some strong people are angry, but some strong people are thoughtful.


    "What other means do you have now? Has anyone mastered the field?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes intentionally or unintentionally swept over the two strong men, "if you want to use the field, then take advantage of now! Otherwise, do you have any means to do me any harm? If you refuse to use it, will you all continue to be my living targets? "


    The eyes of the strong men fall on the two strong men swept by Chu Feng.


    These are two strong men from the wood spirit Protoss.


    Maybe it''s luck! In the past 1000 years, the wood spirit Protoss has produced two nine level strong men who have mastered the field, and they are also the most promising ones to enter the holy level.


    If people still have any means to break into Chu Feng''s defensive circle, then such means in the field are their last hope.


    The other party has already found out who the people in their own fields are. It''s impossible to surprise them. Is it necessary to hide them?


    However, the two strong Muling people who were placed with hope only gave a bitter smile in return.


    "I''m sorry, we can''t do it." A wood spirit God clan strong way.


    "Why? Now we can only win him with the domain. Do you want a ruler above us? "


    A dark winged devil cried angrily.


    Many strong people have also expressed their dissatisfaction.


    "Yes! In addition to the genius of the ice demon clan, you are the only one among us who has mastered the power of the field. Besides you, who else can defeat them? "


    "I can''t kill him openly in this duel. Under the protection of the three dogs in hell, do we still have a chance to kill him?"


    "Use the field quickly!"


    "A few years ago, when you used fields to fight for territory, didn''t you use them very skillfully? Why can''t we use it now when we need to unite with the outside world? "


    In such a critical situation, these experts from different races actually had internal strife.


    In the air, the faces of those powerful men of the holy rank became ugly.


    The holy one of purple demons said with great interest: "is this what you call unity? It seems that we need a backbone to unite


    In many strong infighting, Chu Feng did not rush to start, but quietly waiting for the results of their infighting.


    The strongman of the wood spirit Protoss took a look at Chu Feng and said: "your realm is not enough, so you don''t feel that there is a lot of life and death power in his moves. If we use the field, we can''t help it, but he will use it to hurt us."


    After hearing the explanation of the strong of the wood spirit Protoss, Chu Feng had some differences.


    Unexpectedly, someone saw through the mystery of his moves.


    Bing Xiao''s eyes were also moved: "I didn''t expect that her realm had reached such a level. It seems that she might have taken that step earlier than me."


    He is very close to that realm, but he is still one step away.


    The other side can rely on several battles, infer such result, it seems that the realm of the other side is still above him, but it is still not the opponent of Chu Feng.


    After listening to the explanation of the wood spirit Protoss, some people chose to believe it, while others strongly did not.


    The dark night winged devil said to Chu Feng reluctantly: "do you think bravado is useful to us? If you can continue to launch the attack just now, you will not attempt to make us yield with verbal attack. I don''t believe that your attack can be launched unlimited. You must have reached the limit. "


    With that, he would be the first to rush to Chu Feng.


    However, half of his figure, he stopped by force.


    "Is it?"


    As soon as Chu Feng browed, there were 12 Tianqian swords and 12 Tianqian guns around him. With a strong breath of death, the destructive power permeated his whole body, forming a layer of black around him, as if he could devour all the light energy defense.


    "Powerful moves of course have to pay a certain price, but it''s more than enough for me to deal with you."


    Chu Feng''s whole body, has been wrapped in the devastating atmosphere, leaving only cold eyes exposed outside, "how? Do you want to continue to try? Are you going to die in my hands first, or do you want to keep avoiding and rely on the advantage of the number of people to exhaust my strength? "


    Seeing these destructive breath, the dark winged devil felt a chill behind him.


    If there is not enough response, even the strong in the field may fall. How can the other side release so many?


    Is this a hallucination?


    How can it be that he is just a human of level 7! How can you master such a move? Why is this human being so terrible?Try?


    If we all work together, and regardless of life and death, we may be able to achieve the final victory after the other party''s strength is exhausted.


    But before that, how many people will fall here?


    He just rushed so far ahead. If the other side wanted to kill several targets, would the first choice be himself? He believes that if he changes his position, he must be the first choice.


    "That''s enough. The battle is over. There''s no point in continuing to fight."


    The holy one of the purple demon clan lands in front of Chu Feng, and Miaoman''s body leans slightly in front of Chu Feng. "The little Lord has proved his identity and is the descendant of the master. We purple demon clan will continue to perform our loyalty to the master and be loyal to the little Lord."


    "Ziyun, are you crazy?"


    The saint of the dark winged devil was furious, "how could you submit to such a human of level 7? You''re degrading yourself. You''re blaspheming the dignity of the purple demon. No, you''re blaspheming the dignity of the whole demon world. "


    "Dignity? If it''s not dignified to be loyal to the strong, what''s the matter with your contract mark? "


    The holy one of the purple demon clan disdains to say, "the strong one now is the strong one, and the strong one in the future is also the strong one. The little Lord has shown his invincible strength under the holy rank. I believe that if the little Lord breaks out his full strength, he can have the fighting power of the holy rank for a short time. With the means of the little Lord, can''t you recognize it?"


    After that, she flew into the air and said, "I know you can''t accept it for the time being, but I can give you time. When the little Lord orders to unify this territory, if there is any doubt about the existence of the little Lord or the rebels, I Ziyun will be the first one to fight for the little Lord."


    Looking at the changes of the purple demon saint, Cerberus could hardly believe his eyes: "are all the words she said before true?"


    For the loyalty of the purple demon clan, although Chu Feng was surprised by the other party''s decisiveness, it was also reasonable.


    If there is any race among all the races here who most want the appearance of "little Lord", it is undoubtedly the purple demon race.


    To be exact, what they want is the appearance of the strong who have inherited the means of the powerful.


    Only in this way can they have a future!

 Chapter 867

    After learning the general situation of the purple demon clan, Chu Feng''s initial guess has been confirmed.


    The purple demon clan is quite powerful in the whole territory.


    Although race has its own limitations, it can make up for its own shortcomings by recruiting some affiliated groups. Given a certain amount of time, it can deal with almost any form of enemy.


    How can such a race be unknown in the demon world?


    Either have a place in the demon world, or even become a overlord, or the whole race has been extinct, occasionally find a small tribe, also can''t make any waves.


    In addition, after the magical patterns on the body of the purple pattern demons have the same origin as the strong body Yuanfu in the mysterious ancient books, Chu Feng also made an attempt to modify the magical patterns on the body of the purple pattern demons saint. The process was very smooth. After he mastered the sacred pattern Yuanfu, it was as simple as wiping pencil words with a rubber.


    Combining this information with the time of the birth of the purple demon clan, Chu Feng has an answer:


    the purple demon clan is a race selected artificially!


    If we say that nature is natural selection and survival of the fittest, then the emergence of human beings will add a way of species selection to nature, that is, artificial selection.


    According to their own needs, human beings choose the crops with relatively high yield per mu among the plants, and choose the animals suitable for animal husbandry according to their needs. The powerful man can also manually choose a race suitable for fighting according to his own needs, that is, the purple demon race.


    At the beginning, the situation of purple demon clan was not clear, but it should be an unknown clan.


    It may have been born by chance, or it may have been cultivated deliberately. The skin and bones of this race are very suitable for the materials of Yuan Fu.


    For example, cryolite and xuantie have the same value as weapons, but when they are used to seal Yuanfu, cryolite is much higher than xuantie.


    It''s the same with the purple demons.


    The body and bones of this race are very close to Yuanli. After wiping away those purple lines, it is just an ordinary demon race with Yuanli advantages. Such a race may have its own merits, but it is just a little-known role in the whole demon world.


    Chu Feng reversely engraved holy lines on the body of the purple demons. These lines combined with the body of the purple demons turned into purple patterns.


    If you don''t take the initiative to erase, purple lines won''t disappear and can exist forever.


    This is the root of the powerful purple demon clan.


    It''s a race that fits the holy tattoo, a race that is artificially selected.


    So today''s battle seems to be a crisis for Chu Feng, but in fact, for the purple demons, they just want to confirm an identity.


    Loyalty is rare because it is too rare.


    A long-term and stable interest relationship is more reliable than ordinary loyalty. Therefore, no matter what the purple demons think, there is no doubt that they are more dependent on Yuan Fu and Chu Feng than any other race.


    In this war, if Chu Feng died unexpectedly, he would have died.


    But as long as Chu Feng shows a certain strength, the first one to take refuge in is the purple demon clan.


    The hell three headed dog has been waiting for the seal curse for a long time, and the purple demons have been waiting for the next one who can engrave the holy grain for a long time.


    In addition, the purple brilliance of thunder corpse dragon in the battle can''t be seen by others, but the purple demons can certainly see it. This is the function of Shengwen Yuanfu.


    Although the Shengwen Yuanfu on thunder corpse dragon can''t last long, it will be damaged and disappear after several times, but with the powerful body of thunder corpse dragon, it can still absorb very powerful power in a short time, which is why thunder corpse dragon can destroy thousands of troops with only level 8.


    However, thunder corpse dragon is not a purple demon after all. Although its physical quality is strong, it can''t bear such a powerful load. After this war, I''m afraid it will take a long time to recuperate.


    After the purple demons made their stand, the battle ended ahead of time.


    No one is a fool,


    we can see the result, why go through the process again?


    The holy one of the purple tattooed demons said to give them a period of time. This period of time is not to give them the opportunity to prepare for the counterattack, but to give them a step down.


    It''s a shame that the holy order submits to a level 7, no matter what.


    It''s because Chu Feng can''t bear the title of master. Even the nine level beings call Chu Feng "master".


    Chu Feng didn''t care about their names, or even their loyalty.


    He only cares about one thing, that is, whether these people can be used for themselves.


    The holy one of the earth Protoss bowed his head and said, "I will do some ideological work in the clan. I believe that you will accept the little Lord. Before the little Lord has orders, we will clean up the clan."Now Chu Feng, like the crown prince, can give some ordinary orders, but he can''t afford to make a real decision.


    Now, what he shows is the strength of taking up the seal.


    The holy one of the wind god clan, after taking a look at the holy one of the purple demon clan, also made a statement, saying that the things in the clan are complicated, and he will clean up the clan as soon as possible, so as to ease the resistance for the little Lord''s ruling.


    "Well, I''ll give you time."


    Chu Feng didn''t demand it either, but he didn''t want to be quick. It''s really unrealistic for these powerful beings to accept a new little Lord all at once.


    The last remaining are the dark winged demons and the protoss of life.


    Night winged devil is the most rebellious race, because it has the advantage of flying, even hell three dogs have no way to take them.


    The protoss of life has very high talent. They are the most promising and independent race to leave this territory. If it wasn''t for the underworld, they would have gone out long ago.


    Seeing that they were only getting closer and closer, a young master suddenly jumped out to let them accept.


    However, the current situation has left them no choice.


    The two groups looked at the races that had already stood in line, and both of them bowed their heads on the surface, and then returned to their own territory with their own people.


    After the saints of all ethnic groups dispersed, Ziyun, the saints of Ziwen demons, stayed alone. Under the supervision of hell''s three headed dogs, he met Chu Feng alone.


    Although the hell three dogs were worried, Chu Feng chose to meet alone.


    "My subordinates, I''d like to meet you


    After being alone, Ziyun kneels down on one knee to chufeng without hesitation.

 Chapter 868

    Seeing the other side''s posture, even Chu Feng was surprised.


    Chu Feng knew that the other side wanted something from himself.


    But the existence of the holy steps, even kneel to himself, such a bottom line or beyond his expectations, can only show that the purple demon situation, may be more unsatisfactory.


    However, he did not speak, but waiting for each other''s explanation.


    "The young master should have guessed that the source of these holy lines on our purple tattooed demons is the old master''s gift. Before the master left, he left us some holy stone for the purple demon family, so that the newborn of the purple demon family can gain the power of the purple demon family, which will not make us the purple demon family


    Ziyun explained slowly, "there are more than 2000 holy grain stones, which are more than enough for the genius of the clan. But we are greedy and want to master the forging method of voiceprint knowledge by ourselves, but the master''s method is too subtle. Where can we guess?"


    Holy stone? Let the purple demon have the power of purple?


    Even if he just listened to the other party''s description, Chu Feng could guess that the so-called Shengwen stone was equivalent to the item that sealed the Shengwen Yuanfu.


    Chu Feng can also understand that the other party wants to make their own holy stone.


    In China, if something is controlled by others, it will try to make it by itself. It will not let the other party get stuck in its own life.


    Betrayal of this kind of thing, whether on earth or in the highest plane, are common.


    It''s naive to make the world submit to the jade seal alone.


    "Why did you tell me that?"


    Chu Feng asked suspiciously.


    This kind of thing, the other party should not tell their own reasons, even if it is not successful, it should be carried out secretly.


    Or quietly send out some talents who understand this aspect and protect them, even they don''t know their position.


    Now that the other party directly tells itself about it, it will lose the last chance to be free.


    "Most of our bold research has failed, and even countless people have paid for it, including my parents, husband and children."


    Ziyun''s face was full of bitterness. "Now, my last daughter, because she was determined to set foot on this road, was devoured by Shengwen. Before the vitality was sucked up by Shengwen, she was sealed by me with the means left by her master, but I had no way to save her.


    Now the power of life in the seal is getting weaker and weaker. I''m afraid that only the little Lord who inherits the old master''s means can save my daughter. As long as the little Lord can save my daughter and let her live, I''m willing to give everything for the little Lord. "


    Ziyun''s request, let Chu Feng can''t help but some moved.


    No wonder the other side put the posture so low. She did not submit to herself as a saint, but as a mother.


    Although the other party may be sorry for the whole group, intelligent life often loses its mind for some seemingly superfluous things.


    As for what has always been cruel demons, will love their children?


    This should be regarded as a survivor deviation!


    However, the newborn of any race is always very weak. The continuation of any race should be based on the parents'' love for their children. Of course, there are many ways to love them. There are many ways to push their children off the cliff to exercise their survival ability. Races that violate this principle will naturally be eliminated by the environment.


    In a dangerous world, where will there be future generations if the race does not care for future generations?


    "Where is your daughter now?"


    Chu Feng did not speak directly, but asked.


    Ziyun takes out a rhombic ice sculpture from the ring. In the ice sculpture, there is a girl with a quiet face. She has purple hair. Her figure is not very hot, but it is pleasing to the eye. It has a harmonious beauty. It seems that more or less will break the perfection.


    Chu Feng checked the girl with mental strength, and soon learned about the girl''s situation.


    "She turned out to be a success, but it''s a pity."


    In the girl''s body, there are traces of holy lines, although the number is very small, and very weak, but these traces are generated in their own body.


    In other words, the girl''s research has been a little successful.


    Unfortunately, in order to make the holy stripe exist for a long time, the powerful have joined the power of the origin of life and death, which is the part of the origin of the world that makes life change.


    If a girl tries to imitate Shengwen by force, it will be ok if she fails. Now that she succeeds, Shengwen will certainly absorb the power of life, including the soul.


    How can a demon girl bear such a degree of absorption?


    That is to say, the means of this seal is strong enough to contain the passing of her life, but she can''t bear it for a hundred years at most.Therefore, her own source is constantly absorbed by holy lines. If you want to solve this problem, it''s very simple. Just inject a certain source of life and death into her body.


    Shengwen has its own origin, so it will not absorb the origin of girls.


    Ziyun looks at Chu Feng with expectant eyes, and his eyes are full of tension and fear.


    Now she is not a saint, just a mother.


    "I can treat your daughter''s condition."


    Chu Feng''s words, let Ziyun a long sigh of relief, no matter what the price, as long as his daughter can be well, it is enough for her.


    She was about to open her mouth, but Chu Feng took the lead in saying, "can you show me your holy stone?"


    "Of course." Ziyun immediately gives a white stone to chufeng.


    "It''s such a thing that we can continue the inheritance of the purple grain demon clan. Even if there are not many people who are qualified to obtain the holy grain stone, it''s enough to suppress the territory."


    In her opinion, this should be the means that Chu Feng wants to control them.


    But it''s normal. This is the leader.


    "It''s really wonderful."


    Chu Feng took a serious look at the Shengwen stone. This is the first time that he saw that people other than himself engraved Yuanfu with a higher level than himself.


    In the past, his understanding of Yuanfu was based on his own savvy and mechanical memory.


    Now the technique of Shengwen stone has raised the level of Yuan Fu''s subtlety to the level of art, which can bring a lot of inspiration to Chu Feng.


    "The cause of your daughter''s illness is the lack of vitality. I will take her here for treatment immediately. In a few months, I will let her see you in good condition."


    Chu Feng said to Ziyun, "before that, give me some holy grain stones. After all, my means are inherited from my predecessors. Holy grain stones are also good for me."

 Chapter 869

    Ziyun quickly took out more than 300 pieces of holy grain stones and said, "there are still some holy grain stones in our family. If they are not enough, I will go back to the family to get them."


    Because the holy grain stone is limited, the purple grain demons use it sparingly.


    However, for the sake of her daughter, she even dared to sell the future of the race,


    Chu Feng cried and laughed and said, "no, I want holy grain stone, just for the purpose of studying the means of holy grain stone. After I succeed in my research, I will make holy grain stone myself."


    Ziyun lowered her head in shame.


    "Well, it''s up to you and Cerberus."


    Chu Feng waved his hand, "it''s difficult for these races who think they have been free to suddenly accept the existence of a minority leader. This matter doesn''t need to be too anxious. We need to give them time to accept it, but I don''t allow it. There is also a will to resist in this territory. I hope you can understand how to do it."


    "I understand." Ziyun said firmly.


    In her eyes, the reason why the young master wanted to take his daughter away for treatment, nine times out of ten, should be to be a hostage.


    As for the outcome of treatment, nine times out of ten will also be related to their own achievements.


    But she doesn''t care. It''s kind to the demons.


    As long as her daughter can be well, she is willing to give everything.


    Looking at the firmness in Ziyun''s eyes, Chu Feng sighed in his heart.


    In the old days, of course, he did not want to embarrass a mother like this, but in such a situation, those unnecessary feelings and pity would only kill themselves.


    If the other party loves his daughter, he will not miss such an opportunity to coerce the other party.


    When it comes to the bottom line, his biggest bottom line is to be able to put his chips on the table and use fair trading methods, rather than silence afterwards.


    After a brief account of what happened here, Chu Feng took his body to fight with overload, and thunder corpse dragon, who was on the verge of the limit, returned to the yuan mansion. Ziyun''s daughter was also brought back by him.


    After returning to the yuan house, Chu Feng, who has been calm and idle, suddenly spits out a mouthful of blood.


    Then, his skin began to crack inch by inch, and a lot of blood flowed out of his dry body, leaving blood lines in his eyes and ears.


    In this world of his own, Chu Feng bent over the ground regardless of his image, supported the ground with trembling hands, gasped, and turned over to lie on the ground because of his weak arms.


    "The origin of life and death is overused, and there is such a backfire!"


    In the previous battle, the earth Protoss''s guess is not wrong. He has really reached the limit, but the other side has not dare to continue to try, or dare not try with his own life.


    At that time, he wanted to continue fighting, but because of his poor health, he chose the way of bluffing.


    Life and death itself is also a part of the origin of the world, representing the replacement of life. He repeatedly absorbed and made up for the origin of life and death, and repeatedly extracted it. This is a great harm to his own Yuanfu world. Similarly, the power of the origin of life and death through his own body also causes a great load on the body.


    Not only the body, but also the soul is a burden.


    Fortunately, his soul is tough enough, probably because of rebirth. Even the existence of the holy rank does not necessarily have his tough soul.


    It is in this way that he can repeatedly bear the erosion of the source of life and death.


    However, after continuous use of the power beyond its limit, irreparable damage has occurred to its body and soul. Even now the power of life and death has been integrated into Yuanfu, the scars after overload still remain in its body and soul.


    With the help of Yuan Fu''s power, after checking his body, Chu Feng was relieved.


    "Fortunately, although the breath of death has been destroyed, the power of life is also being restored. As long as we master the balance with willpower, we will recover."


    "If you want to recover from the peak, you can only rely on the self-healing ability of the body and soul. Conventional treatment is useless. In my Yuanfu world, three months is a cycle of life replacement. After about three months, my Yuanfu can return to normal. At that time, it will be more convenient to solve the physical problems."


    "In these three months, I can only rely on the body''s self-healing ability to recover, but such self-healing ability, but also with these residual force of life and death to fight."


    Chu Feng was lying flat in the independent space of the Yuan government. During this period, Zhang Ziqing came in several times, but Chu Feng didn''t communicate with her.


    He didn''t like other people, seeing him weak.


    It was a very painful process for Chu Feng to have the ability to repair his body and fight against the residual force of life and death, just like there were many knives cutting flesh on his body all the time.


    Let him let go of the control of the forces of regurgitation, which seem to burst every inch of his muscles and every blood vessel.This kind of pain made Chu Feng''s forehead full of sweat.


    But he doesn''t have to worry about losing face when he cries out, because even the throat is eroded and destroyed by the power of death and reorganized by the power of life. There is no possibility of screaming.


    This lasted for three days, the repair power in Chu Feng''s body gradually gained the upper hand.


    Five days later, the phenomenon of massive hematemesis has disappeared, but some parts of the body are still bursting, and are constantly repaired by their own strength and vitality.


    Six days later, Chu Feng was able to move his fingers a little.


    It wasn''t until a week later that Chu Feng was able to stand up and resume free movement. Of course, he couldn''t do strenuous exercise, otherwise the injury would recur.


    After a simple stretch of his muscles and bones, Chu Feng used his mental strength to explore the world of Yuanfu and observe the city of dawn.


    He hasn''t been in touch with the city of dawn for a long time. Although he is the Lord of the city, he often doesn''t care about it, but he needs to know it at least.


    Under his observation, the situation in dawning city seems to become tense again.


    All the demon hunters, including the soldiers defending the city, are under martial law.


    "What happened again?"


    Although he knew that all kinds of infections would come one after another in the end of the world, the disaster still made Chu Feng feel a little heavy at this time.


    This is him taking up his communication token and Su Yuan''s information in the central area of Yuan mansion, and briefly browsing the recent situation of Dawning city.


    "The collision of the plates is about to happen? It will happen within 15 days at most, and it will cause unpredictable changes. Is there a change of blood moon in the sky? How could it be so fast? "

 Chapter 870

    Chu Feng knew about plate collision for a long time.


    After the earth disaster, even the nature of matter has changed, so it is normal to lead to some macro changes.


    It''s the end of January 2022. In Chu Feng''s memory, about four or five months later, there will be a plate collision. After this plate collision, the Bering Strait will disappear. Originally, it should be replaced by a new mountain range, but this is not the case.


    It needs a lot of preparatory work to open the two boundary channels, and energy is a key link.


    The huge explosion caused by this plate collision was used by the demon world, creating a powerful space channel, making the demon world take root in the original Bering Strait area, resulting in a huge disaster.


    Later, there was a dispute between the forces of the divine world and the demon world. The fortress that the demon world had painstakingly built was captured by the forces of the divine world, and the connection between Asia and Europe and North America was opened.


    Although the divine world is not a peace loving race, their way of aggression is much higher than the demon world, and sometimes it will bring certain benefits to the earth, such as the burning Protoss.


    But Chu Feng knew that this was the difference between hunting and raising pigs.


    There is no condition can be wronged, but Chu Feng before so hard, is to not let this happen, let oneself wronged.


    "The collision of plates is not a big deal for China. Although a powerful enemy will be born, the biggest headache should be Maoxiong and the United States. Before Maoxiong gave up the Far East, there was no need to worry too much. Now the biggest headache is the change of blood moon."


    Thinking of the change of XueYue, Chu Feng also felt a headache.


    The change of blood month, which should have happened seven months later, has already appeared. It should not be too far from a full-scale outbreak.


    In his mind, Chu Feng recalled the changes about the future.


    In August 2022, the night sky was covered by dark forces for nearly two years, and the moon finally reappeared, but the original bright moon turned into a red moon.


    The phenomenon of the red moon has not happened.


    However, the appearance of the red moon is different from that of the past. The red moonlight falls on the ground, which is almost like condensation. Many zombies who originally just occupy their own territory bathe in the red light in the dark, and countless mutant monsters also begin to enjoy the red moonlight.


    All the creatures that are exposed to the moonlight will increase their power in varying degrees, and the most of them will lose their power. However, the moonlight will not only increase people''s power, but also make people''s spirit into a frenzy. If they bathe too much, they will become bloodthirsty.


    Zombies, originally feeding on human beings, have become more violent than before.


    Many of the original birth of intelligent variation monster, the original body also has the fear of human instinct, but under the irradiation of the red moon, also have gone crazy.


    It was a period of bloody years. The night was covered with red moonlight, and the day was full of all kinds of bloody killing. Countless powers lost their senses in the constant fighting.


    During the disaster, the survivors suffered huge casualties.


    When the survivors finally see the dawn of the disaster, the ice age has arrived, and cold has become the theme of the future world.


    "Some experts report that there is an inevitable connection between the change of the blood moon and the glacial period, and there may be no causal relationship, but it may be the same reason, leading to two different results."


    "One of the most mainstream views is the impact of climate cooling on the sky, so that the black clouds in the sky are frozen and the blood moon is exposed."


    If this view is true, there will be a glacial age after the change of blood moon.


    "If this disaster is natural, it is difficult to change because of me. But if these disasters are man-made, it may lead to a series of butterfly effects because of some changes on the earth. It is not impossible for some disasters to break out ahead of time."


    Because of his own reasons, the disaster happened ahead of time. Chu Feng was not flustered, but excited.


    A grand plan usually achieves the best results when it is carried out according to the original plan. Since one''s own existence can affect the plan of the other party, it means that one has successfully disrupted the rhythm of the other party and posed a threat to the enemy.


    A strong enemy will not change his decision because of weak mole ants or unimportant details. What can make the other party anxious must be something that poses a fatal threat to the other party.


    "What is the enemy of heaven?"


    Think of here, Chu Feng is also incomparable headache.


    In the past ten years, most of the enemies of mankind have been very clear, but it seems that there is still an enemy in the dark, never showing his true face.


    Although I don''t know the identity of the other party, there is no doubt that the other party can do a lot of incredible things, even in the background, it can also change the situation in front of the stage.Even after accepting the silver scale demons who are going to invade the earth, Chu Feng still fails to find out the mysterious information about the other party. He only knows that some secrets are only known by the most powerful people. Ordinary demons are not qualified to know at all.


    However, no matter who the enemy is, Chu Feng never thought about giving up.


    "Su Yuan, get ready to call for a plenary meeting in three days. All the high-level officials of Dawning city should come together as much as possible, and let he Chongyin and others come back."


    Chu Feng sent a message to Su Yuan that since the change of blood moon is about to happen, some of his previous preparations can also be used.


    If you know the disaster ahead of time, it''s hard to say if you don''t make some preparations.


    This change is bound to cause a lot of blood and sacrifice in the world, and Chu Feng will do something as much as he can.


    After receiving the news from Chu Feng, Su Yuan felt the heavy pressure on her shoulders.


    Although her work ability is very strong, but in this end of life, she is carrying the pressure of a city, which makes her feel extremely heavy.


    One crisis and problem has not been solved, and the next one may come again.


    Especially when Chu Feng lost contact and was trapped in a different world, her heart was full of fear. She suddenly found that the city of dawn without Chu Feng was so fragile.


    Chu Feng always hoped that the city of dawn would work normally without him.


    However, it backfired. The dawning city is only because of Chu Feng that it exists and prospers. It is also because of Chu Feng''s support that it can bear the weight of such wealth.


    The stronger the city of dawn is, the more inseparable it is from Chu Feng.


    The sudden change of blood moon makes Su Yuan intuitively feel that this is a huge crisis, but as long as Chu Feng is there, she feels so relieved.

 Chapter 871

    Three days later, Chu Feng''s strength also recovered a lot.


    Although it has not recovered to its heyday, it is still possible to break out Yuanli in a short time, and the physique has recovered to more than 70% of the state of the whole province.


    This does not mean that Chu Feng''s injury has recovered, but Chu Feng is good at sealing. After the injury has recovered to a certain extent, he can suppress the injury to a certain extent, so although Chu Feng is OK on the surface, his injury is still serious in the dark.


    According to Chu Feng''s estimation, at least within a month, he could not even use the source again.


    Now, even if he bursts out with level 6 combat effectiveness and takes more than 5 minutes to fight, he may trigger the damage of law in his body.


    On the whole, he has no way to fight with high intensity now.


    After learning about his health, Chu Feng left Yuanfu world and came to the conference room. Because he had three days to prepare, the important people of Dawning city have now gathered together.


    Wei broken army could have participated, but the hell Knight Order had been demoted. Before Chu Feng''s personal order, he couldn''t leave without permission, so he didn''t come to participate.


    See Chu Feng come in, the whole conference room is a silence.


    It''s certainly not an ordinary thing for Chu Feng to discuss the meeting, which is so solemn and notified three days in advance. Su Yuan has already sent them the general contents of the meeting.


    "Before the meeting, you all read the materials!" Chu Feng said.


    "We''ve seen this material."


    Su Yuyan took the lead in saying, "recently, the red moon has given many civil forces, especially those evil cults, the opportunity to publicize and panic, causing a lot of riots. However, in dawning City, this kind of thing has not happened and has been controlled."


    Chu Feng''s aura is too strong, especially on such occasions.


    As one of Chu Feng''s women, she has to bear more pressure for others.


    "It may be more serious than you think."


    As soon as Chu Feng opened his mouth, he surprised everyone. "The appearance of the red moon has made many monsters become violent, and some zombies have been promoted. But these are not the main problems. The blood moon also affects plants, including all kinds of crops."


    After hearing Chu Feng''s words, everyone was surprised.


    "Is that true?"


    "No way! If that''s the case, the blood moon is terrible. "


    "Does it mean that everything we eat will be affected in the future?"


    No wonder people are worried. If this happens, in the long run, it may lead to a food crisis.


    When people were in a bit of panic, Su Yuan calmly said:


    "in fact, this kind of thing has happened. Crops in China are irradiated by the blood moon, and a kind of force with a violent atmosphere grows in their bodies. This force has little effect on the human body, and can be completely digested by the human body, but this is only the current situation."


    Tian Jingshen said: "if this phenomenon continues to be serious, will the crops we eat carry these toxins?"


    "You don''t have to worry."


    Chu Feng looked at her and said, "what I give you is the magic weapon method of blood refining. What I practice is the Qi of blood evil. Although the red moon in the sky is mysterious, it''s just an application of the power of blood evil. Those things won''t do you any harm, at least not until your mind is lost by the power of blood evil."


    The power of blood evil?


    Tian Jing and Xu Wei were surprised. What they practiced with Tao Jinghua was the magic weapon of blood refining. It turned out that this kind of thing had the same origin with the red moon in the sky?


    Su Yuan said: "the grain reserve in the city of dawn is very sufficient. If it is not exported, it will be enough for our existing people to eat for five years. Strange to say, plants in other areas have changed to varying degrees. Only the crops near the city of dawn show no signs of change."


    The farmland near dawning city has no problem in feeding millions of people.


    In addition to the importance of farmland, the number of exports has also decreased a lot.


    But hearing the news, there was no joy on everyone''s face.


    If it is in the past, you may feel happy for this news, because the city of dawn can have a pure land.


    However, it has been more than a year since the end of the world, and we all know what it means to be a pure land where crops can grow freely.


    There is no change in the plants near the city of dawn?


    After hearing this news, Chu Feng looked at Ye Xiaohui for the first time.


    Sensing Chu Feng''s eyes, ye Xiaohui bowed her head and said, "it''s Yiyi. She can use her own strength to neutralize the influence of XueYue. At least she can protect the city of dawn."


    Ye Yiyi also got up from his seat: "I did it. I know it may attract some people''s jealousy, butAt the end, her eyes were ruddy.


    In her eyes, there was reluctance and shame.


    Knowing the consequences and doing so, she is likely to put the city of dawn in danger. However, she really knows what the predicament of the city of dawn means.


    "I don''t mean to blame you."


    Unexpectedly, Chu Feng did not blame Yiyi, "since you have considered the disaster that this matter may bring, you should also understand that the strength of Dawning city today should be able to bear such consequences, otherwise you will not do so."


    Yiyi lowers her head and still doesn''t speak.


    "Rushing forward without seeing the consequences is called recklessness. Knowing the possible consequences and still choosing to face them is called courage. You have done nothing wrong in this matter."


    Chu Feng seriously said, "the significance of improving our strength is that when we face such a choice, we can rely on our own feelings rather than reason to solve problems."


    Two lines of tears flow down Yiyi''s cheek. These are moving tears.


    She thought that such behavior was mindless and would make the city of dawn at the mouth of the wind and waves. She was envied by all forces. However, Chu Feng didn''t blame her but praised her behavior.


    Understand the consequences of your actions.


    Lu Ming several people looked at Yiyi, with some shame on his face.


    At about this time last year, Chu Feng decided to leave for North China. Next year, he decided to fight in Ming Dynasty. However, what he decided to do with his blood was a brainless decision.


    But Chu Fengming know the consequences of going to North China, still resolutely chose to go.


    Now, a 10-year-old girl has even reached such a level?


    "The city of dawn doesn''t cause trouble, but it''s never afraid of anything."


    Chu Feng looked around for a week, "don''t make it public, but you don''t have to block the news. The city of dawn can''t even afford this little thing."

 Chapter 872

    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Lu Ming, Zhao fan and others feel that there is a fire burning in their chest.


    Their eyes, as if also blooming.


    At the beginning, we all came together because of the feeling of fighting side by side. Later, we decided to build a home together.


    But in the process of building dawning City, they feel that their relationship with Chu Feng is getting farther and farther away.


    The gap between strength and status is on the one hand, but more importantly, Chu Feng is too rational, rational to the point of cold blood.


    It''s true that since the end of the world, Chu Feng''s decisions have been made in advance. He is always able to make the most rational and correct decisions at any time. However, such correctness makes them feel that Chu Feng''s feelings seem to be losing and developing towards the direction of robot.


    When dealing with the hell knights, they feel like they have reached the peak.


    The hell Knights did make mistakes and should be punished, but even if they were beaten with 200 batons, they were not sent to prison.


    Just now, when we understood the terrible changes of the blood moon, Yiyi''s ability can be said to cause the madness of all forces. After all, the ability to make the influence of the blood moon disappear in an area can be said to be a person''s ability to save the existence of a city.


    If exposed, the city of dawn will become the target of public criticism, and Yiyi will also cause madness.


    They all have this idea in their hearts: the city of dawn is strong enough, and their food reserves have a long-term guarantee. So the food they produce here, they don''t know how many survivors they can support and how many people can survive.


    But such a price is a bet on the safety of the city of dawn.


    It was not until Chu Feng publicly supported Yiyi''s decision that they found out that Chu Feng was the same Chu Feng. On the surface, he was selfish and cold-blooded, but in fact he was never afraid of difficulties and hopelessness.


    Seeing everyone''s reaction, Chu Feng was also touched.


    He has been exerting strong pressure on himself, forcing himself to grow up at the fastest speed, but just because of this, the distance between him and the people around him is getting farther and farther.


    No matter the friends or the women around him, they can''t keep up with him.


    But now he suddenly realized that it was not the gap of strength and status, but the gap of heart that opened the distance.


    "Su Yuan, among the local demon hunters'' clubs, reserves a lot of food in advance, mainly compressed biscuits, and makes them as bad as possible. The worse they are, the better."


    Chu Feng said, "if the food crisis breaks out, let the military cooperate with us to distribute biscuits, but the people who get the biscuits must take a bite on the spot, and the people who spit out must be decapitated directly. If the military has doubts about this plan, then stop."


    Yiyi asked weakly, "why is it so bad! Everyone''s life is very difficult. Do you still want to make something bad for everyone? "


    Ye Xiaohui explained: "many of us in China are aware of the crisis of storing grain. As long as we have the conditions, we all have some grain more or less. People who really can''t afford food don''t care about the taste of food."


    Yiyi nodded as if he knew nothing.


    Although she is very smart, many of her social experiences are anti logical. No matter how smart she is, she can''t think of them.


    "In fact, there''s no need to worry, because even the military will do such things as distributing food, which is just to relieve the pressure of Dawning city."


    Chu Feng said, "the crisis of food and water is the most terrible, because it will directly disintegrate people''s will and make people kill each other internally. But the impact of blood moon is not just that."


    "What else do you know?" Su Yuan was surprised.


    She is the first person to know that Chu Feng can foresee a certain degree of future. If it is something Chu Feng knows, it is likely to be true.


    "Alien invasion!"


    Chu Feng took out a map book. This is a map book written by Lu Qiu, which indicates the location of many space passages and the possible invasion time of the alien world.


    "The changes brought about by the blood moon may be able to reduce the social unrest brought to China through a certain degree of prevention, but it will certainly bring a lot of riots. No enemy will miss such an opportunity, unless the enemy has no ability to grasp this opportunity." Chu Feng Road.


    Hear Chu Feng''s words, everyone''s heart is heavy.


    They had already seen the horror of alien invasion in advance, but at that moment, they only fought against the pawns of the demon world, not even the vanguard. The ASEAN war was also dealt with directly with super weapons.


    Only when Chu Feng''s terrible strength is taken, will the demons surrender.


    But when the alien world really invades on a large scale, how many enemies will come? No one can say clearly, even the demon world itself may not be able to send many people.


    "Chu Feng, is this beyond your solution?" Zhang Ziqing said suddenly.


    Although she didn''t want to rely on Chu Feng, she couldn''t think of any other way.Far from that, if the demons in prison rebel, even the most elite hell Knights of dawn City, are vulnerable.


    Chu Feng is the only one who can suppress such an army.


    When facing the unknown enemy, Chu Feng is always in the most dangerous position.


    How do they deal with the enemies that even Chu Feng can''t deal with?


    "crises are breaking out all over China. Do you want me to deal with everything by myself?" Chu Feng said with a light smile, "Wang fried always in the key time."


    About the news of his injury, Chu Feng did not want to reveal too much.


    Although with the help of their own injuries, they can also set up some real traps, but it is difficult to guarantee that some people will really take risks.


    Whether it''s to kill yourself or to depend on others, it''s worth risking many people''s lives.


    Yiyi looks at Chu Feng''s body, and some doubts appear in his pure eyes.


    "There are seven possible space nodes near dawning city. Under the influence of the red moon, the enemy behind the space node may not appear at any time. Once dawning city shows any weak or tired appearance, it may be taken advantage of." Chu Feng Road.


    "To garrison with the army, or to garrison the demon hunting regiment in the form of issuing missions?" Su Yuan asked, since found the space node, naturally want to guard.


    "With the army, there are 5000 people in each space node. You don''t need to be elite, just those who are new and dare to die." Chu Feng Road.


    "What?"


    Su Yuan has some doubts. If she wants to be stationed, what can so many people do?


    "These space nodes are far away from the enemy. We send people to garrison them and just monitor the vision of these places. By the way, we tell them not to think about sneak attacks." Chu Feng explained.

 Chapter 873

    After listening to Chu Feng''s explanation, everyone suddenly realized.


    If it''s a normal defense area, it''s normal to send tens of thousands of people.


    But if it''s defending Shu road or Huarong Road, it doesn''t need roads at all. The other side needs to dig mountains and stones to open up roads, so it doesn''t need many people.


    As long as someone is there to make a warning, it is equivalent to telling the enemy: I know you can come from here at a great cost, so don''t come. As long as you dare to come, we will be able to make preparations so that you will never come back.


    "The faster you open up a space channel, the more resources you consume, and there won''t be no news coming out, so you don''t need to worry too much. It''s not too late to wait for the space to appear again and then react. If the other party really doesn''t care about the cost, it''s useless for us to prevent in advance."


    Chu Feng hung a military map on the wall, "now the situation in all areas of China has been basically stable. Once there are a large number of enemies, they will be encircled and suppressed by the military and the demon hunting team. If the enemies are not interested in picking hard bones, their targets should not be placed in China."


    As he said that, he put his finger in an area.


    "South Asia, Tian Zhu a San?"


    Su Yuan was surprised. "Now we have resumed some communication with western countries and American countries at the national level, but there has been no news from Tian Zhu a San. Up to now, it is the area occupied by zombies."


    Tian Zhu a San is also a country with a population comparable to that of China.


    Considering the land area, the population density there is much larger than that of China. It is a very chaotic country, and its various exotic flowers are famous internationally.


    It is reasonable to say that a country with a large population and strong military strength will not be easily captured by zombies, but if it is Tian Zhu a San, it may be.


    No matter how much we pay attention to the enemy tactically, it is difficult for people to pay attention to such a country.


    Southwest army, once sent some elite powers troops to check the news of ah San, but only zombies were found there.


    If we keep going south, we may find some survivors, but the cost is too high.


    "The terrain in Southwest China is complex, so it''s easy to defend but difficult to attack. As long as we can solve the supply problem, it''s not too difficult to defend. But because the defense line is too long, there are too many aspects to consider. If I were the enemy of China, I would drive a lot of zombies here and attack from different directions of the southwest defense line. "


    Chu Feng drew a line on the border of the map, "in this way, not only the southwest army will be involved in the southwest region, but also the supporting forces in Central China and even East China will stay there, unless Huaxia is willing to give up the mining areas in the southwest and the rich natural resources there."


    Driving zombies, though they don''t know what the enemy''s means of driving zombies are, they know that it''s easy for unknown enemies to drive zombies.


    "If there are not enough zombies, we can also use worms. In short, although it is very difficult for the southwest to fall into the enemy''s hands, it is also very difficult to contain human and material resources, making the whole South China passive."


    Chu Feng said that he had drawn a circle in the north of North China. "Although North China has suffered a lot from the previous war, it can serve as the center of China, and its military strength can not be underestimated. Unfortunately, the whole north of China depends on North China to support it.


    Once there is a large-scale outbreak of mutant animals and insects in the north, the military in North China will be exhausted. Even if it is not a large-scale outbreak, as long as a fortress is set up in the north of Shangjing, half of the forces in Shangjing will be restrained, and the military in Nandu will also have to support it. "


    Listening to Chu Feng''s story, everyone felt thoughtful.


    Chu Feng is now thinking from the enemy''s point of view. If the enemy adopts such tactics, the whole of China will fall into a passive position.


    "But it sounds like the enemy can''t get any good by doing so!" Han Yunxiao raised a question.


    Chu Feng''s analysis is really reasonable, but it is not fatal.


    Even if the north and south of China are restrained, so what?


    What is the enemy''s goal?


    "After the north and South are contained, the enemy can deal with our city of dawn." Chu Feng Road.


    "So the enemy has expended so much energy just to deal with our twilight city?" After listening to Chu Feng''s analysis, Zhao fan exclaimed inconceivably.


    No wonder he was surprised. How could it be?


    Is it just to fight against the city of dawn to launch a war with full-scale ignition?


    Even if it''s just a hypothesis, it''s too unrealistic.


    "Don''t belittle yourself too much."


    Chu Feng shook his head. "The dawning city now occupies more than half of the middle and high-end arms market in China. The most mainstream medicine to improve the system comes from us. The biggest time bomb, the demon captives, is also held here, not to mention that we have the strongest mobile troops in China.As long as the dawning city is destroyed, more than half of the Chinese arms market and pharmaceutical market will be cut off, and the impact on China will be devastating. If it leads to the collapse of the demon hunter guild, it will directly lead to social unrest. "


    We suddenly found that the city of dawn has been so important?


    Occupying half of the arms market and pharmacy market, the demon hunter guild and the powerful hell knights can support all sides with the fastest speed.


    "Whether it''s for plunder or destruction, dawn city is a very good choice, not to mention the existence of dependence. In addition, after the occurrence of blood qualitative change, the farmland near dawn city can''t be affected. After this matter is spread, it may attract many people''s covet, but it will also play a role in appeasing the people."


    Chu Feng said, "if you have to give a reason why you can''t attack such an important place, it''s probably the difficulty of attacking here! After all, no matter how fat a piece of meat, if you can''t eat it in your mouth, it doesn''t make any sense. "


    People don''t know whether to be surprised or sad.


    Unconsciously, the city of dawn has become so important.


    Have they become the primary targets of the enemy? They have now become important, both on a private and strategic level.


    "Then, where will the enemy attack?" Chu xiaorou seems to think of something, suddenly face a change, toward Chu Feng urgent asked.


    Chu Feng looked at his sister with approval: "that''s where you want to be."

 Chapter 874

    Get brother''s approval, Chu xiaorou''s face is not any happy look, but full of worry.


    "Where are they talking about?" Lu Ming asked, puzzled.


    Xu Yanbai glanced at him: "of course, it''s the military research center."


    Xu Yan''s explanation surprised the meeting room.


    "Isn''t the other side''s research center where the military is heavily guarded?"


    "Now the research center is very important. The military has put two armored divisions there and asked Lu Qiu to set up a defensive array."


    "The military research center and the military region are close to each other. How could the enemy choose to attack here?"


    It''s no wonder that people doubt that this goal is really unexpected.


    Of course, the research center is very important. If the quenched body fluid produced in the city of dawn is the gospel of countless middle-level fighters, then the zombie serum produced by the military research laboratory is the guarantee of life.


    Because of the zombie virus, I don''t know how many tragedies it caused at the beginning.


    With the large-scale popularization of zombie serum, many people injured by zombies have the chance to be rescued. With the increasing level of zombie serum, there are not many people who have become zombies because of being scratched by zombies, so the contribution of the research center is also very high.


    In addition, the research center has also developed a mechanical prosthesis, which is the research data from Jinling biology and was cracked by the research center.


    Mechanical prosthesis, which can make people with broken arms have a new arm. Even if you add blue magic gold to the mechanical prosthesis, it may be stronger than the ordinary arm.


    Some extreme power seekers even cut off their arms and put on mechanical prostheses.


    Although there are few such extremists, the existence of mechanical will has saved countless disabled people with broken hands and feet, and enabled many disabled soldiers to continue to step on the battlefield.


    Although with the increase of the 7th level psionic powers, limb regeneration can also be achieved, it can not be denied that the research center has made contributions.


    Now the research center is still carrying out a variety of projects.


    Maybe a lot of research is wrong from the beginning, but there will always be some unexpected results, many scientific and technological achievements, and even have the power to change the war situation.


    "It seems that everyone''s mentality has not changed."


    Su Yuan reminded, "two armored divisions, plus some powers, this kind of power is really very powerful. It is still a soft persimmon relative to the city of dawn."


    Chu xiaorou looks at Chu Feng with her eyes for help, but she only gets a firm response from her eyes, so she puts her heart down and sits back in her chair.


    In her heart, her brother is omnipotent.


    Now that my brother has thought of this problem, it is basically equivalent to solving it.


    "If we want both sides to cooperate in defense, we will not have enough troops."


    Su Yuan said, "unless the hell Knights return to their original position, I will make other arrangements for them."


    Chu Feng interrupted Su Yuan, "if they learn to use their brains, I don''t need to explain too much to them. If they can''t use their brains, it doesn''t make any difference to explain our strategic plan to others."


    These words are a little uncomfortable, but people can''t think of any words to refute them.


    Strategic deployment has always been something that needs to be kept secret.


    The last time Chu Feng went to ASEAN, he had some accidents, but even if there were no accidents, he should treat them as if they were carrying out a secret mission. However, the brats of the hell Knights almost mutinied. Although there are demons behind this, it can prove that they have no brains.


    Of course, it is precisely because of their temperament that they will remain loyal to Chu Feng.


    "Han Yunxiao, you take the reconnaissance battalion to patrol between the research center and dawning City, as well as the nearby areas. I will send my dark Legion to protect the research center. The dark Legion is outside, and the armored division of the military is included. In addition to the investigation tasks you are responsible for, it should be enough."


    After explaining the current situation, Chu Feng began to assign each person''s task, "the 500000 recruits just recruited are responsible for guarding the six fortresses near dawning city. Those soldiers who followed us before and had the experience of western expedition guard the magic city together with the hell Knight order, except that I carry thunder corpse Dragon to the magic city, or even change it through the summoning token Their deployment, they can''t leave without permission.


    He Chongyin, if your subordinates want to stay in dawning City, they will stay here to resist the strong enemy. I will have some transportation tasks here to let you transport some important materials to the north. You are also very skilled in this aspect.


    Huang Xiaoyu, Qiu Rong, your mission is to go to the southwest. Yu Dawen, you are in charge of central China. These are all familiar business routes. The proportion of your subordinates is allocated by themselves, but you have to do things well. ""Yes The four vice city leaders answered.


    The four of them are actually the most complicated.


    Because they have been doing business outside for a long time, the four of them, in addition to the staff of Dawning City, have a large number of members recruited from the outside world.


    For this kind of thing, Chu Feng is also directly in the face of approval.


    In his words, it''s "I''ll just let you do my work well. You can do whatever you want. Even if you want to leave the city of dawn and be independent, just say hello to me in advance and let me have time to take over your duties. "


    Because of the complexity of these people''s subordinates, it is impossible to make their subordinates completely united.


    Once we let them know that the city of dawn has to face a powerful enemy, I''m afraid the first one to get into chaos is those people recruited from the outside world.


    I''m afraid that only those people who are brought out from dawning city are willing to defend in dawning city.


    "The general defense deployment is like this. It''s a task for those demon hunting teams living in dawning city to detect the enemy''s movements nearby and reduce their pressure on Han Yunxiao."


    Chu Feng simply arranged your responsibilities.


    "Wait a minute, this is a mess!"


    Hearing Chu Feng finish, Su Yuan, who had endured for a long time, was the first to raise her objection. "The hell knights and the dark Legion are absolutely loyal to your army. The people who followed you to the west last time also had the experience of fighting in the battlefield, but you sent out all the elite of Dawning City, and handed over the six nearby fortresses to the recruits to protect them. What a surprise Isn''t the city of light empty inside? What should the enemy do when they directly attack dawning city? "


    They all looked at Chu Feng nervously.


    Indeed, although they are not outstanding militarists, we can know that such a strategic deployment is too messy, which is to put dawning city in the most dangerous situation.


    Chu Feng''s eyes swept over the crowd and finally fell on Su Yuan, slowly spitting out two words:


    "I''m here!"

 Chapter 875

    I am here!


    After Chu Feng said this reason, all the people were quiet.


    There is no more reassuring reason.


    Dawn City, where need too many people to protect?


    It''s enough that Chu Feng is here!


    "Brother, you don''t want to run around this time?" An untimely voice sounded.


    Su Yuan and Su Yuyan and others cover their mouths and smirk. Chu Feng''s face is stiff.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was destroyed.


    "As long as you don''t run around."


    Chu Feng glanced at his sister. In this world, there is only his sister who can let himself take her.


    The next strategic deployment is very simple.


    The city of dawn used to have nearly 200000 members. After enrollment expansion, the number of soldiers'' family members has reached 400000. Now, after a new round of enrollment expansion, the total number has reached more than one million.


    After the national martial arts training program, people who can join dawning city are usually family members, so a large part of them are non combat members.


    Among them, 600000 were city guards, 500000 new recruits and 100000 veterans.


    In order to lead these recruits, some old members of Dawning city formed a team to guide the work everywhere. Now there are more than 300000 people left behind in dawning City, but the real combat members are less than 30000. This arrangement caused some criticism at the beginning, but it can be blocked back for one reason.


    Chu Feng is here!


    Can one resist thousands of troops and protect hundreds of thousands of people? According to common sense, even a strong person at the top of the seventh level can''t do it.


    But Chu Feng can!


    There is no doubt about it.


    After doing some strategic deployment and defense work, Chu Feng announced that the meeting was over.


    After the meeting, Yiyi found Chu Feng alone. As soon as he opened his mouth, he said something amazing: "I see that you seem to be injured. This kind of injury is very strange."


    Although a little surprised, but associate with the special physique of Yiyi, Chu Feng is not too shocked.


    "Can you see the injury and be cured?" Chu Feng asked.


    Yiyi is a small hand on Chu Feng''s arm, soft white light, gradually from her hands into Chu Feng''s arm, toward the meridian spread in Chu Feng''s body.


    After the white light entered, Chu Feng obviously felt that his body''s bearing capacity of life and death became stronger, and the speed of recovery was also accelerated.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t seem to be cured." Yiyi is about to cry.


    She felt as if she was useless. Chu Feng was right. She used her strength to help the city of dawn because she thought the city of dawn was already very strong.


    However, she did not expect that the injury in Chu Feng''s body had reached the point of affecting his action. In this way, her behavior would only bring danger to Chu Feng.


    Even the city of dawn is endangered.


    Now, her treatment ability, also can''t cure the injury in Chu Feng''s body.


    "Don''t worry, you''ve done a good job."


    Chu Feng rubbed Yiyi''s head, "although I didn''t recover from the injury in my body, it accelerated my recovery, at least twice as fast as I expected."


    Yiyi nodded cleverly and stopped the tears.


    Chu Feng didn''t lie either. Yiyi''s healing ability is different from that of the wood department and the light department. He doesn''t directly treat the injury, but uses this gentle power to improve his tolerance.


    If the essence of Chu Feng''s injury is that the power of life and death exceeds the load that he can bear. After increasing his tolerance, his limit increases, then the load of the excess part decreases, and after weakening the injury, his recovery ability also increases a lot.


    According to Chu Feng''s prediction, the injury will recover in two months, and the small world will return to normal in three months. Now the recovery time can be shortened to two to three weeks.


    After the body recovers, he can also speed up the recovery of the small world through active manipulation.


    In the next five days, everything seemed to be going on according to Chu Feng''s script.


    There are a large number of zombies on the southwest border. These zombies go over the mountains in search of food, and a large number of mutated monsters become the food for zombies. The unsatisfied zombies attack the southwest. When they go to the mountains to search for medicinal materials, they can meet a zombie almost every other distance.


    Although the southwest army is brave and powerful, and has a lot of heavy firepower, it is also very disadvantageous for them to fight in this kind of terrain.


    Of course, defense is more than enough, but it''s very difficult to attack.


    In addition to a large number of zombies, the insect density in Southwest China has also increased a lot. The local army and demon hunters, and even combined with the local ordinary residents to form a defense line and fight with countless enemies, almost turning the whole southwest China into a swamp of war.Although the casualties can be controlled, but the site is constantly lost, many of the precious medicinal materials and mining areas began to fall, so southwest had to turn to other military regions for help.


    The military in South China was the first to provide support, followed by central China.


    However, due to the influence of the red moon, riots broke out in different degrees all over the world, and the military did not dare to send too many support troops, so it must have enough strength to defend.


    In the desolate Northwest China, the variation animal tide also began to move towards central China.


    Although there is no fatal threat, it also makes central China unable to extricate itself.


    At this time, the southwest army was very moved by the support of the city of dawn. Although there were no reinforcements, the city of dawn sent a large number of high-level weapons and equipment to the southwest army, which brought a large number of military equipment to upgrade, and also took away some mineral resources, which they deserved.


    East China wanted to help, but North China also sent a signal for help.


    Now the North China military region has taken over the northwest and northeast regions, and has transferred the survivors of these two regions to North China as much as possible.


    That is to say, the North China military has almost taken over the defense of the whole North China.


    Now, a large number of insects have appeared in the north of the North China military region. These insects fly into the earth, and there are also different arms cooperating with each other, which makes the wild demon hunters suffer a lot.


    We found the gathering place of insects in North China. Unexpectedly, it was not far from Shangjing.


    Both the military and non-governmental forces were surprised by this discovery. However, because there were too many insects, there were too many places under attack in northern China. The North China military region did not have too many offensive forces and had to ask for help from East China.


    "Next, will you take this opportunity?"


    Chu Feng looks to the East as if he is waiting for something.

 Chapter 876

    Red moon appeared several months earlier than the future, so Chu Feng didn''t rely on the future to know the enemy''s attack plan.


    One of the biggest changes is the importance of Dawning city.


    In the future, there will not be such a place as dawning city. The association of demon hunters is also jointly organized by many powerful demon hunters, which is not operated by him alone and plays a greater role than in previous lives.


    Chu Feng was able to foresee these situations in combination with the future enemy''s combat style.


    If the other side is not willing to seize such an opportunity, then Huaxia really has no strategic goal for the other side to attack.


    This kind of strategic layout makes the members of the hell Knight Order dissatisfied. Chu Feng doubts whether he has taken all the brainy people out of the hell Knight order.


    Finally, Han Yunxiao dissuaded them:


    "have you noticed that there is an important message in the order of the city master, unless the city master takes his own logo to mount thunder corpse dragon and comes to issue an order to you, you can lift the order of defense now. Why should he emphasize his own mount?"


    His words immediately made these prison guards carry out a series of brain tonics.


    "Of course, it''s because thunder corpse dragon is unique and can''t be copied."


    "But isn''t the Lord of the city the same? No, if the enemy has camouflage skills, it''s not impossible to pretend to be a person through make-up. If the Lord of the city comes in person, we have to check the identity of the Lord of the city. So thunder corpse dragon is the best symbol of the Lord of the city. "


    "But what about the communication token of the Lord of the city?"


    "It''s not necessarily impossible to be fake."


    After a series of brain tonics, the group finally came to a conclusion: the landlord must have expected that there would be false orders from the enemy, or a series of operations that lied about the fighting situation, so he gave them such an order that they must guard here.


    For specific brain supplement content, Han Yunxiao has no time to talk to them.


    As long as we can make these people stay in place.


    Those demon troops, also have no opinion.


    As prisoners, although they have the consciousness of being consumed as cannon fodder, they can not go to the battlefield and reduce some of their losses.


    In any case, as long as they don''t leave the scope of the regulations, no one will take care of what they do.


    It''s better to take advantage of the present to plan for the future and help the immediate superior to train them. It''s the most important thing for these idiots who call themselves hell knights to do well what the boss has told them.


    The silver phosphorus demon family is also a big family in the demon world, but they are only a branch of the silver phosphorus demon family, and their family has little connection.


    It is absolutely impossible for them to sacrifice themselves to become their own people.


    It''s like asking the Maoxiong Empire to sacrifice itself to protect the whole earth. Maoxiong absolutely won''t do it. Why do we need the earth when the Maoxiong empire is gone?


    However, the tasks Chu Feng gave them were still strange, one was external defense, the other was internal defense.


    Of course, internal defense is not limited to the silver scale demons, because in the silver scale demons'' residential areas and responsible defense lines, they also need internal defense, just like a two-layer patio, the outer layer is human, the inner layer is the silver phosphorus demons, and in the middle of the patio, they need to face the enemy.


    Everyone is puzzled by such behavior, but no one can question Chu Feng.


    The red moon in the night sky is becoming more and more demonic. One of the benefits is that it can make the vision of the night clearer. Just pay attention to protection. You can''t let your skin be directly illuminated by the red moonlight. Otherwise, even if you don''t lose your mind, you will also let your own strength be eroded.


    Only the blood refining method can make use of this special force.


    However, Chu Feng would not easily pass on the method of blood refining magic soldiers, not because he cherished himself, but because the effect of this method against human beings is too good.


    Never underestimate the evil in human nature. Human beings do not have enough tools to carry the consequences of this method.


    Then came the food crisis all over the world.


    However, because of the military and the demon hunter guild, at least no one starved to death, because those who really want to starve to death can go to the military to get the unsavory compressed biscuits from the survivor bases and the demon hunter guild.


    As for the survivors'' bases that refused to let the military set up strongholds, except those directly under the control of the leader, all the other survivors were about to run out.


    Do you want to stay and be bullied if you don''t want to run?


    In this process, some merchants who hoarded grain saw that the behavior of the demon hunter guild had impacted the price of grain, so they tangled a group of people to hold a demonstration, calling on the demon hunter guild to provide better food and better treatment for the survivors.


    After listening to their opinions, the demon hunter guild announced that it would suspend the distribution of food until it came up with better food that could be preserved for a long time.As a result, it is self-evident that the heads of those who demonstrated that night were hung on the wall outside the demon hunter guild, or directly thrown into the alley.


    Even after some people found out that the people who organized the demonstration were grain merchants, they were looted by angry survivors.


    At this time, the grain merchants found one thing:


    a society under the management of the state is totally different from a society out of control. Maybe in this society, people can bully without a bottom line, but if the bullied people retaliate against you, you will have to bear heavy revenge.


    There are also many people who live at the bottom of the society, have no food to eat and are unwilling to eat compressed biscuits, and choose to join the military. They not only don''t have to worry about eating and drinking, but also can get them.


    In the future, the turmoil caused by the food crisis was disintegrated in advance.


    The food crisis will become more and more serious, but the initial turmoil has been disintegrated ahead of time. Of course, people will have enough time to deal with the future turmoil.


    As the external situation became more and more severe, the vicinity of Dawning city was also attacked by a large number of enemies.


    A variety of mutant animals, mainly mice, constantly attacked the jurisdiction of dawn City, and a large number of insects appeared, directly attacking the military research center.


    However, under the protection of the dark Legion and the army''s armored division, the army''s research laboratory was safe and sound.


    On the seventh day after the meeting, all the people in the eastern part of the Eurasian continent felt a wave coming from the ground under their feet, as if the earth was shaking.


    Although the fluctuation does not seem to be very strong, but the wide range makes countless people feel shocked.


    "It''s ahead of time again!"

 Chapter 877

    Plate collision was supposed to happen a few months later, but it was several months earlier.


    However, there is still about a week to go before the expected time. I didn''t expect that the plate collision will be advanced again. Of course, this is not the fault of those experts. After all, even the fault can''t double the time. It can only be said that the enemy seems to be in a hurry.


    The reason for the enemy''s anxiety is probably related to Chu Feng''s injury.


    Chu Feng didn''t think that the news of his injury leaked out, but sometimes it wasn''t that the enemy couldn''t infer without the news leaking out.


    In the past, when he faced the enemy, he always took the initiative to attack, whether facing the burning Protoss or the demons, but now he has adopted a conservative defense strategy, which itself can show a big problem. This is a waste of the mobility of the hell knights.


    When a person''s combat style changes, it often means that the person has a problem.


    The people of Dawning city are too blind to ordinary people, so they can''t detect it, but for those really good militarists, this is enough.


    They may also guess whether this is a trap set by Chu Feng.


    But even if they do, they have to step in.


    The strategic value of Dawning city is too high, and there is more than one target worth killing here, which is the target to attack.


    Now, no matter whether Chu Feng has set traps here or not, the emptiness inside the city of dawn has become a fact, and they can''t let it go.


    Even if there is a trap, you can use your life to fill it in.


    In war, sacrifice has never been a matter of human nature, but of strategic value and interests.


    "The source of the northern earthquake has been found, the Eurasian continent collided with the American continent, and the Bering Strait has become history."


    Su Yuan reports to Chu Fenghui meticulously.


    Chu Feng gave her a lot of authority, many things do not need to report to her, but for Su Yuan, Chu Feng''s trust is one thing, whether to abuse this trust is another thing.


    A smart woman doesn''t take men''s feelings and trust as consumables.


    This report is also the next step for Chu Feng.


    "In that case, take back the people of Fort 1! The enemy is going to attack from that direction, and the people of Fortress 1 will only be killed if they stay there. "


    Chu Feng lightly conveyed the order.


    "May I ask, who is the enemy?"


    Su Yuan instinctively realized that Chu Feng attached importance to the enemy this time, "No. 1 fortress is not an important place. Why could the enemy attack from this place?"


    Although she didn''t expect Chu Feng to answer, she still asked.


    As the commander in chief of defense, she can''t know nothing about the enemy!


    "In fact, I''m not sure, but last time I was in North China, I didn''t kill long Ao. Now a year has passed, he should be able to make a comeback!" Chu Feng Road.


    Previously, for the sake of confidentiality, he did not say it.


    But now, even if he told the other party blatantly that I had set a trap here, the other party would not retreat, so there was no need to keep secret.


    "Long Ao? The one you want to kill the most? "


    Su Yuan was a little surprised.


    Chu Feng did not say much, but continued to explain: "No. 1 fortress is close to the Yangtze River. If the other side wants to make a surprise attack, this is the best choice. As long as they occupy No. 1 fortress, they will have a base to attack dawning city. If they give up this place, the other side has no reason to let it go."


    "It''s not like your style. If you leave on a large scale, it''s like telling the enemy directly that we already know your target."


    Su Yuan said with a smile that for some militarists, taking 100000 recruits as bait to win a war can be done.


    Chu Feng did not hesitate to expose, but also let them evacuate, indicating that Chu Feng has not lost his humanity.


    "It''s not worth it to let them die for this kind of thing."


    Chu Feng said, "if you order these recruits to fight to death, it is estimated that half of them will die, and the other half will become our enemies."


    With the lives of 100000 recruits, in exchange for a victory in the war, Chu Feng may be able to do it.


    However, sacrifice in this way will not be of great value.


    Why did he do something that wasn''t worth it?


    Su Yuan didn''t think whether Chu Feng''s words were true or false, but she didn''t like the worthless sacrifice. The fewer people died in the war, the better.


    Soon, the retreat order from the city of dawn was issued. No. 1 asked all the soldiers inside to lay down all their defense facilities and carry only their most important things. They retreated to the outer city of the city of dawn, and then carried out a new round of defense work under the arrangement of Su Yuan.Many people didn''t understand the order, but the military order was so overwhelming that no one could resist. All the evacuation work was completed within four hours.


    It''s getting dark gradually. At about 10 o''clock in the evening, a strange red moon is hanging high in the sky, and the crimson light falls on the ground.


    In the moonlight, countless wild mutant animals began to riot, a large number of insects began to attack the city of dawn, impacting the defense line of the city of dawn.


    During the emergency defense work in dawning City, the water of the Yangtze River began to roll.


    A large number of Shui soldiers came out of the water and charged in the direction of Fort 1. However, when they arrived at Fort 1, they found that it was empty.


    Half an hour later, some warships that used to be used in the sea were moored on the river bank, and a group of people in armor stepped down from the warships and looked at the fortress in the south.


    "Have you taken it?"


    After getting off the ship, a burly officer asked the fisherman.


    "It is reported that the northern fortress of Dawning city has been captured by us, but -"


    just as the fishermen wanted to finish the rest, they were mercilessly interrupted.


    "The city of dawn is just like this. Long Ao, you are too careful. How can such a weak enemy be our two holy places'' united opponent? We are responsible for defending the fortresses in the north. We have only been holding on for less than half an hour. I don''t think we need to rest. We just need to destroy the city of dawn at night. "


    The officer who spoke looked at a handsome man in white armour in a sarcastic tone. "After all, just because you are defeated doesn''t mean the other party is strong."


    Under the red moonlight, his skin was strangely blue.

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    long Ao looked at the man without expression and said, "in this case, the surprise attack tonight is up to you. After killing Chu Feng, I will ask for credit for you."


    "Ha ha, OK, just watch how I killed your former enemy."


    The blue skinned man, holding a long black gun, yelled, "the whole army will follow orders and attack in half an hour. Long Ao, take the army to the fortress that my subordinates have laid down to have a rest. When the news of our victory comes back, take charge of everything in dawning city."


    While speaking, a large number of aquarium soldiers came out of the river and bathed in the red moonlight. One after another, warships moored on the river bank, and some figures came down from the warships.


    Even the red moonlight could not hide the pale faces of these figures.


    These legions are zombies.


    In less than 20 minutes, millions of aquariums and Zombies came to the ground from the river and killed them in the direction of dawn city in the south.


    What they didn''t notice was that during their landing process, a large number of water birds heard the movement here and flew towards the direction of the dawn city in the south.


    Of course, even if they notice this, they won''t be surprised.


    The mutant beast is not a zombie. After hearing the news, it rushes towards the target. The monster beast has the instinct of pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages.


    It''s a normal reaction to see so many legions landing here.


    After the departure of the army, the warships began to return, but there are still a steady stream of aquarium soldiers out of the river, waiting to assemble on the shore.


    Looking at the vast army in the distance, the corner of long Ao''s mouth showed a sneer of disdain.


    "Do you want to defeat Chu Feng with such an army? That''s naive. "


    "No, master. We just found out that when the fishman soldiers attacked the fortress, they didn''t encounter resistance at all. The key is empty."


    An intelligence agent hurriedly reports to long Ao.


    "Oh Long Ao didn''t seem to feel the accident at all.


    "Master ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    the intelligence agent thinks that long Ao doesn''t understand the importance of this news, and is preparing to continue to remind him, but he hears long Ao''s words.


    "Isn''t it just a good thing to let them live in the fortress that they have attacked by themselves when Heimer is defeated and returns?"


    The intelligence agent suddenly felt a chill on his back.


    However, he did not say anything, but quietly retreated.


    "It''s really a good ability to communicate with mutant birds."


    After receiving Yiyi''s report, Chu Feng can''t help but praise.


    At present, large forces with conditions are trying to tame monsters, but the results are not ideal. At most, they can raise some low-level monsters in captivity.


    But Yiyi is different. She has a natural affinity with the mutant animals of birds.


    If it is an adult bird monster, it may not accept Yiyi''s command, but as long as it is a young flying monster, it will naturally be close to her.


    Even when I grow up, I will still follow her orders.


    It''s far from enough to build an air force with these flying monsters, but it''s still no problem to do some simple investigation work.


    Moreover, the intelligence of flying monsters trained by Yiyi is generally much higher than that of the same kind. It may be a little reluctant to detect all the enemy''s intelligence, but it''s OK to detect a general trend.


    Ye Xiaohui said: "according to the return of these monsters, the Shui soldiers came out of the river, but the zombies were transported by warships. After the warships completed the transportation task, they began to retreat, and most likely they will retreat to their old nest."


    "It''s not the old nest, it''s just a temporary stronghold."


    Chu Feng said, "limited by the limitation of the river, large ships just can''t navigate in the river, especially the ships of the aircraft carrier class. Even if they are transported by ordinary warships, if there are too many, it''s hard to hide their movements, even with the cover of Zerg.


    As a result, nine times out of ten of their large vessels are moored at sea, and these warships only serve as a batch transport


    Thinking of their battle with Haizu, ye Xiaohui is thoughtful.


    In that war, the enemy attacked by warships, causing huge casualties to the human camp. If Chu Feng didn''t respond promptly, the casualties would be even greater.


    "Shall I do it?"


    When ye Xiaohui saw that Chu Feng didn''t respond at all after receiving the information from the front, and didn''t mean to give a follow-up order, she felt a little strange.


    "Now that I know they have come, how can I not prepare?"


    Chu Feng shook his head, "now we are all fighting with insects. We are in a state of war readiness. Let us fight normally. I will have a way to solve the extra enemies."The red moon in the sky is still scattering red moonlight, but Yiyi has enough control over the power in his body, so it''s OK to protect the city of dawn.


    Although these insects in the night are very annoying, the soldiers of Dawning city are all fighting for the meritorious service when they think that the meritorious service of killing insects can be exchanged for rewards.


    It''s the same with those people in the outer city. They are not full members of Dawning City, and they don''t want to risk hunting insects. But now their houses have been violated, and they can still resist with the knife in their hands. Except for some unfortunate people who don''t pay attention, there are few casualties.


    Of course, there are also some people who kill red eyes and don''t notice the consumption of Yuan Li in their bodies.


    Distant legions come one after another. Su Yuan, who is commanding the battle at the front line, finds this anomaly and immediately transfers troops to prepare to meet the enemy.


    After scanning the distant legion with mental strength, Chu Feng withdrew his attention.


    It''s just a vanguard. It doesn''t take him too much energy.


    "Is it true that the three holy places, heaven and earth, say that they have been abandoned in the war? What is the real purpose of the holy land behind the seal of the sea emperor and the seal of living creatures? "


    Although you have to pay attention to this wave of vanguard, Chu Feng still has some expectations in his heart, "three holy places, let me see what kind of means you have, and whether there is your shadow behind the crises in the next 10 years."


    In the next 10 years, he has not heard about the three holy places.


    The three treasures, as well as the power and legend of the owner, are widely spread in the outside world. They are weaker because they didn''t get the seal of heaven and earth.


    Therefore, the culprit behind the disaster is probably related to the three holy places.


    Even the holy land of heaven and earth is also on the list of doubts.

 Chapter 879

    The outside battle is in full swing, but Chu Feng is still cultivating in the city master''s mansion.


    If he hadn''t been paying attention to the outside intelligence, people around him would have thought that he didn''t care about the victory of the war!


    Millions of troops appeared in the distance, which put great pressure on the defenders of Dawning city.


    Those old members are OK. The recruits recruited in the last two months have been directly frightened.


    "Why so many people?"


    "It''s hard for us to get rid of these insects. Why are there so many enemies?"


    "No, I''m exhausted. I''m going to step back and have a rest. Where''s Yuanshui? I want to drink Yuan water. "


    "It''s not your turn! Keep going to the top. "


    More than one million troops can''t see their end at a glance in the dark. With the rendering of the red moon night atmosphere, it will have a huge visual impact.


    The recruits, after finding the enemy''s trail, were in a mess.


    It''s normal for those who pretend to be exhausted and ask for a shift.


    Some people even secretly want to return to the inner city, or even directly escape from the city of dawn, even if there are a large number of insects outside.


    Reason why reason is a rare quality is that it is too rare.


    In the last days, the really excellent talents can basically take charge of their own affairs. Where is the psychological quality of the people who can work for a bottle of quenched body fluid?


    At first, it was just a small group of people''s commotion, but this wave of commotion soon spread.


    When the battlefield begins to collapse, there is often a chain reaction.


    In the era of cold weapons, the vast majority of casualties did not actually occur on the front battlefield, but after tearing up the enemy''s array and chasing and killing the scattered deserters.


    Fortunately, such a situation appeared and was soon contained.


    Just when some people want to deliberately stir up chaos and let themselves escape, on the way of millions of troops, glass colored flames rose up and formed a wall of flames. Some unexpected enemies were directly buried in the sea of fire.


    Those who run fast are even worse. After crossing the wall of fire, they immediately fall into the situation of fighting alone, even cutting off their own way.


    "Kill all those who cause chaos!"


    Su Yuan was at the top of the city wall, observing the situation of the battlefield all the time. After reaching level 7, her mental strength was already extremely strong. She had a panoramic view of the situation of the whole battlefield, and those who provoked chaos were also marked by her. No one could escape the mark.


    The pro defense powers around her immediately killed all the riotous soldiers along Su Yuan''s goal.


    "Why kill us?"


    "We just want to live!"


    "We also want to escape when we are told that we are going to fail."


    But no one sympathizes with these people.


    Deserting soldiers is a capital crime, and mole ants still live secretly. There is nothing wrong with wanting to live. However, a person''s escape on the battlefield may cause local collapse.


    You want to live is not wrong, but a threat to other people''s lives, then do not blame others to kill you, after all, others also want to live.


    So on the battlefield, deserting is undoubtedly a capital crime.


    Hundreds of troublemakers were killed by sister Jing in just three minutes. Then a large number of demon hunting regiments and powers took part in the battle and began to harvest the battlefield.


    The enemies in front of the wall of fire are all killed by the powers.


    The zombie Legion and the aquarium Legion in the dark began to summon a lot of water to put out these flames. Unfortunately, as many anti American fires were put out, as many samadhi fires were rekindled, which turned into a battle of attrition. Before the battle of attrition was won or lost, the former army had already won or lost.


    As the wall of fire rises, 300 shadows join the battlefield.


    These shadows, when fighting, have silver white scales on their bodies, plus the black armor on the outer layer. Under the dual defense, they are like no one on the battlefield.


    These are the masters of the silver scale demon clan.


    Their grades are all seven!


    Chu Feng did imprison most of the members of the demon clan in the magic city, but by his means, he only took a few hundred members from it, and there was no problem.


    The commander-in-chief of the demons is also very aware of current affairs. Now Chu Feng is the only one who can shock the whole demons, but the end of the resistance must be destruction, so he can only cooperate with Chu Feng and secretly select 300 level 7 clan experts to join the action.


    For the wall of fire, it is the masterpiece of the burning Protoss.


    In the hands of the burning Protoss, there are 12 judgment tokens from the holy burning temple. Although the clan has been destroyed, these tokens are returned to the burning Protoss by Chu Feng.Of course, Chu Feng himself has been able to make these tokens, so it''s nothing to return them.


    This wall of fire is an array jointly arranged by 12 level 7 masters from the burning Protoss. It is also one of the forms of the 12 ruling array.


    There is only one way to destroy the wall of fire, that is to consume the yuan force.


    However, Chu Feng prepared a lot of Yuan water for the burning Protoss to supplement Yuan Li. At least in half an hour, the wall of fire will be burning all the time.


    After the silver scale demons joined the battlefield, they tore tens of thousands of enemy troops, and a large number of them fell by their knives.


    Then, a large number of demon hunters joined the battlefield and began to fight.


    After the completion of Dawning City, some of the old members have become guards, so that their families can join the factory. In the past, the factory was a thankless drudgery, but now the factory has become a place for retirement.


    You don''t have to go to the battlefield to kill the enemy. What else do you want?


    However, most of the members chose the demon hunter guild to sign up and become a glorious demon hunter. They enjoy a lot of discounts than the outside demon hunters. If not everyone limited their purchases, they can even make a fortune by exchanging and reselling materials from Chu Feng.


    Of course, Chu Feng turned a blind eye to reselling some of the goods within the scope of their limited purchase.


    As long as they don''t encroach on the public funds, they use their due part of the benefits in exchange for more benefits, and Chu Feng doesn''t have to stop them.


    Although these demon hunting teams or regiments do not have the overall quality of the regular army, they often fight in the field, so it is still no problem for them to win in the battlefield.


    After the silver scale demon clan defeated the enemy''s camp, those torn formations were cut into small pieces. These powerful demon hunters began to nibble and harvest piece by piece

 Chapter 880

    When these teams and demon hunting regiments kill the enemy, they sometimes have some military disputes. But in the face of these disputes, Su Yuan has told them in advance how to deal with them.


    Take everyone away and interrogate them one by one until the matter comes to light.


    The so-called interrogation, in fact, is a formality, but the important thing is that it will waste their time to a great extent. During this period of time, they can only watch others snatch military contributions.


    So most of the demon hunting teams have a common tacit understanding: if some small interests are given up directly, if they are important interests, they should share them equally or privately as much as possible.


    In case of "court", even if we win, time will be wasted.


    Of course, those demon hunting teams who want to take advantage of this opportunity to coerce others and make sure that others don''t want to waste their time do take advantage at first. However, they have done a lot of such things. They are found by the senior management of Dawning City, and their gains are not worth the losses.


    If such a thing is done intentionally once, it is a capital crime.


    A powerful warrior has a strong ability to sense Qi and blood at close range. It''s really difficult to lie in front of a warrior above level 6. You have to go through professional training.


    It''s too much to do so on the battlefield, but such an order can reduce a lot of disputes.


    So whether it''s the battle of Dawning city in the past or the battle today, it''s very rare for the demon hunting groups to have disputes.


    When the enemy''s vanguards were separated and destroyed one by one, the first wall of fire finally went out, but it was not destroyed by the enemy, but they put up the wall of fire by themselves.


    12 red rock people who have reached level 7 appear, and a wall of fire rises again.


    When the second batch of enemies were cut off, the enemy immediately gave the order to retreat, and hundreds of thousands of subsequent troops, including the zombie corps, retreated like a tide.


    If we continue to fight, it will only be the result of breaking one by one.


    "We won."


    Seeing the enemy retreating, the new recruits were excited, and some even began to cheer, but the powerful demon hunters felt sorry.


    After all, if the enemy leaves, they will lose their military contributions.


    It is also unrealistic to pursue and kill. After all, their strength is not enough.


    Chu Feng is still lying in the city hall to have a rest. He takes a look at the information of the outside world, and then puts it aside.


    Chu Feng made 8 sets of the 12 ruling tokens, and 9 sets of the Yan Protoss'' tokens. Now he only uses two sets, which is far from his limit.


    Two hours after he lay down, there was a huge explosion in the north. The fire was burning, and the white flame lit up the night sky.


    "I thought it was useless. Didn''t I use it?"


    Chu Feng was a little surprised, but he soon thought of what was going on, "long Ao, are you using my hand to help you clear the alien?"


    The metal hydrogen bomb he made was intended to be used to deal with the demons in the south, but commander Mo directly gave him the military hydrogen bomb to win with nuclear weapons.


    So he buried part of the metal hydrogen bomb in the No. 1 fortress and sealed it by the way.


    The metal hydrogen bombs will not detonate unless the seal is destroyed on a large scale, or the strong enough smell is detected in the fortress.


    Because of the early withdrawal of the army, the other side didn''t fall into the trap and entered the No. 1 fortress, which was also expected by Chu Feng. This was also the price he had to bear to protect the army. However, unexpectedly, these layouts were used now.


    If the seal was touched, he must have felt something.


    Now it can only be proved that there are a lot of strong enough lives in that fortress.


    Then, it is the enemy who is stupid.


    If it''s commander long Ao, even if he doesn''t take human life seriously, but even if it''s a zombie, it''s worth dying, and it won''t be wasted easily.


    There is only one thing that can be proved, that is, long Ao is using his own hand to eliminate dissidents.


    "At this point, I still think about infighting."


    Chu Feng secretly shook his head, did not pay too much attention.


    Anyway, those bombs have exploded. No matter how many enemies are killed, this number will not change. It is meaningless to send people there for investigation. It will not increase the number of casualties of the enemy, but will increase the number of casualties of investigators.


    The whole night of Dawning city was spent in fighting.


    Some people who are not clear about what they are doing to the outside world are worried about it.


    The next day, the attack of insects suddenly became fierce, and a large number of Fishman soldiers and Zombies came from the city of dawn surrounded by all sides.


    Su Yuyan, Lu Ming and others joined the battlefield.


    Even Chu xiaorou, with a guard, commanded the battle on the city wall.The city of dawn is full of enemies in all directions, which is more powerful than last night''s visual impact. The soldiers who participated in the war just saw the dark enemy and felt the pressure.


    What''s more, it is some human beings who command the battle in the enemy camp.


    At this time, some trolls mounted the wall.


    These trolls are all level 6 trolls, and there are several level 7 trolls. The total number is only about 500. There are a lot of Javelin along with these trolls on the wall.


    These javelins are between 9 and 12 meters in length, obviously not for human use, but for the trolls.


    After climbing the city wall, 500 trolls picked up the javelins equipped around them and projected them into the distance. The great power of trolls made these javelins sound like breaking through the air. They even rubbed with the air, splashed a lot of sparks, and then fell into the enemy''s array.


    Seeing these trolls and their javelin, some recruits whispered.


    Seeing these inaccurate javelins, the recruits began to whisper.


    "There are only a few hundred trolls. What''s the use of these javelins?"


    "It''s not accurate at all. It''s impossible to hit people at all."


    "It''s better to use last night''s wall of fire."


    "Don''t say a word. Were there few people who died last night?"


    In today''s war, because the number of powers is increasing, many long-range attack means, such as archers, have been eliminated. If their power is small, they will weaken with distance. If their power is large, they are easy to be intercepted halfway, and they will give others enough reaction time.


    Now, all the participants, the lowest is level 4.


    It''s still no problem for a level 4 strongman to dodge the sonic attack 300 meters away.


    However, considering that many deserters were directly executed last night, many recruits did not dare to express their opinions on the battlefield and could only whisper.


    At this time.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud bang, the javelins exploded.

 Chapter 881

    Although there was only one explosion, 500 javelins exploded together.


    When these javelins burst, they rolled up hot white flames, and each javelin swept the area within a radius of 500 meters. Most of the enemies enveloped by these white fireworks didn''t even have time to send out their screams, so they directly turned into ashes. The more powerful enemies could barely keep their bodies like coke.


    At 500 meters away, a large number of zombies and Mermaid soldiers were burned by the fire.


    At the time of the explosion, a large number of fragments of special materials burned by the fire radiated over 3 kilometers, and a large number of enemy bodies were directly penetrated by these fragments.


    Some unfortunate Aqua warriors even lost their lives directly by debris.


    The lost ones are hard, but many zombies have lost their fighting power.


    On the contrary, many of those insects have hard crustaceans and barely survived the explosion. However, those insects with strong fighting capacity and weak defense capacity can only be sacrificed in the explosion.


    Seeing this shocking scene, these recruits were shocked.


    "Are these javelins?"


    "This is clearly a missile!"


    "How can we launch these missiles as javelins?"


    "Is this the inside story of our city of dawn?"


    When everyone was shocked, the troll continued to project his javelin, a shot of javelin, with the troll''s terrorist power, the farthest distance even reached a terrible 20 kilometers.


    And these trolls, each with more than 50 javelins.


    The roar pervaded the whole battlefield. If it wasn''t for the protection of Dawning city''s defense array, which weakened the explosion outside to the range that people''s ears could bear, many children in dawning city would be deaf.


    Based on the outer wall of Dawning City, within 20 miles in front of it, all became the bombing range of these javelins. Under countless javelin bombardments, the enemy suffered countless casualties and more injuries.


    After 15 minutes of bombing, the trolls finally stopped.


    The violent explosion finally stopped, and the soldiers on the wall felt a little confused, as if the whole world was quiet in an instant.


    It''s just the afterglow of the explosion, still buzzing in their ears.


    At this time, a voice resounded over the whole city of dawn.


    "All troops, attack!"


    Under this command, countless powerful demon hunting groups have taken the initiative to attack and hunt the enemy outside the city. No, this is no longer a battle, it is a massacre.


    After 15 minutes of bombing, there are few intact enemies.


    The silver scale demons who surrendered to the city of dawn, one by one, found the enemies who were still conspicuous in the explosion and showed great strength.


    Soldiers to soldiers to generals, since they have great strength and have the status of captives, they should certainly perform better.


    With the silver scale demon clan in front, the harvest work will follow.


    There is no delicate battle array and no special tactics.


    The whole process is a process in which all the people rush to the top and then grab the head by layers. The strong will harvest the remaining strong. They only need to be responsible for mending the knives for the disabled on the ground.


    In the city Lord''s mansion, Chu Feng, who received the war report, smiles and puts it aside.


    The true features of these javelins are actually metal hydrogen bombs. In order to make the metal hydrogen bombs play the most powerful role, Chu Feng specially added liquid oxygen, and then separated it from the metal hydrogen by honeycomb structure, so that all the metal hydrogen can burn in an instant.


    The essence of ordinary bomb explosion mostly reflects that a large amount of gas is produced in a moment in the process, which expands rapidly in the closed space and produces strong destructive force.


    But metal hydrogen bombs, like nuclear bombs, rely on light and heat.


    When the temperature reaches a certain level, even the air can ignite.


    Every metal hydrogen bomb is like a small nuclear bomb. In order to damage the level 6 or even level 7 strongmen, Chu Feng added some special means when making these javelins, which restrained the power of these bombs and made the explosion more concentrated.


    Under the bombardment of a large number of bombs, there is no doubt about the process and result of the war.


    So Chu Feng was in the city Lord''s mansion, and he was not interested in watching the battle.


    "Long Ao, if it''s you, it should have been speculated that I can''t use all my strength now!" Chu Feng murmured to himself as if unconscious.


    However, his eyes were full of killing intention.


    Long Ao is the person he wants to kill most in the world. Countless brothers who fight side by side with him all died because of long Ao, including his own women.


    At the last stop in Shangjing, he cut off all the layout of long Ao in China.


    But under the protection of the Dragon turtle, long Ao still escaped from Shengtian.Chu Feng knew that since long Ao survived, there must be a war between them in the future, so he specially prepared a battlefield by taking advantage of his injury.


    As long as the dragon is not a real waste, let the other party should seize this opportunity.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Chu Feng must be injured now, or he can''t give full play to his fighting power."


    In a new military camp along the Yangtze River, long Ao duding road.


    "Master, what if this is a trap of Chu Feng?" "If this is a trap for the owner, it may be bad for the owner," one of his staff cautioned carefully


    "As long as the bait is real, even if it''s a trap, so what?"


    Long Ao''s handsome face was full of ferocity. "Last time I fought with him, I could see that he didn''t know why. He hated me very much, even to the point that he would kill me at the expense of his own life. Since he had so many powerful weapons in his hands, and he could use them on the cannon fodder at will, it was absolutely impossible Yes, there is no reason to let me go.


    He has not used these weapons to attack, or even ordered the people of Dawning city to take the initiative and launch a counter attack against us. He must not be able to do so now. "


    After listening to long Ao''s analysis, although the subordinates are a little puzzled, this is what long Ao said. The only one who disagrees with long Ao has been killed in the previous explosion.


    "It''s the weakest time for Chu Feng to connect with the holy land of the deep sea and the holy land of all nationalities. His previous arrangements must be for bluffing. If he misses such an opportunity, Chu Feng doesn''t know how hard it will be to kill him. No matter what the cost, he must bury Chu Feng here."


    Long Ao ordered decisively, "open the passage immediately. There are two holy places behind us. If we can''t defeat Chu Feng, tell them that they can bow to the human beings."

 Chapter 882

    After the end of the war, the city of dawn fell into a jubilation.


    This war is too easy to win, the trolls in the hands of the javelin did not consume a few, they won the war in an all-round way.


    These soldiers just need to go to the battlefield to collect their heads and collect their bodies.


    If the corpse is sent to the place designated by the city Lord''s residence, it can be exchanged for military merit.


    Before going to hell, Chu Feng had already built a passage for Yuan Fu in the city Lord''s mansion. After all, his mastery of space had been improved a lot, and the cost of building the passage had been reduced to 1 / 10 of the original, but the passage was not for people to pass, but for the disposal of the corpses collected on the battlefield.


    After these corpses are thrown into the yuan house, the goblins will be specially responsible for handling them. The useful things will be dissected and used as materials, and the useless things will be directly used as fertilizer.


    As for the force contained in these corpses, of course, it is absorbed by the small world.


    Today''s Yuanfu is unstable because of the frequent consumption and supplement of the source of life and death, but Chu Feng is not willing to waste these corpses.


    If you can''t digest it, you can digest it slowly.


    Now what he is most concerned about is whether long Ao can make up his mind and persuade the two holy places to fight against himself.


    However, he believes that long Ao, even as a chess player, can also use the people behind the scenes.


    The attacks of Zerg, zombie and Shui are still going on, but the attacks of these races are meaningless. The defense of Dawning city is watertight. As long as the number of enemies is a little more, the trolls will directly throw their javelin, causing a large area of casualties.


    After the city of dawn solved its own enemies, Chu Feng sent a large number of dark legions and javelin equipment to the five affiliated fortresses.


    Some javelins are specially used for Troll stone, but some javelins can also be used by human warriors.


    With the help of these weapons, which have javelin shells and are actually metal hydrogen bombs, no matter how many people launch attacks, they can directly turn the war into a war of reaping heads.


    During the three-day war, the casualties of Dawning city were less than 2000. Most of these people were inexperienced recruits. When they were harvesting the battlefield, they were attacked by the enemies who were killed, or they were greedy. They went to the battle area beyond their own level to reduce the bodies of the strong.


    Generally speaking, as long as you are careful enough, you can make a lot of money while ensuring your own safety. This war has become a harvest feast for the city of dawn.


    But such a one-sided war, so that the city of dawn soldiers on the means of Chu Feng are full of fanaticism.


    Because only their city masters can make such terrible weapons.


    After victory, the cohesion of Dawning city is rising unprecedentedly.


    By the fifth day, the number of the enemy has begun to significantly reduce, and some people who feel pressure because of passive defense also obviously feel some Looseness on their shoulders.


    "Not yet?"


    These days, Chu Feng, who has been staying in the city Lord''s mansion and sometimes goes back to Yuan''s mansion to have a look, is a little upset after he has not achieved his strategic goal.


    The red eyed soldiers of dawn City, under the cover of the troll and the 12th ruling formation, have begun to take the initiative to counter attack the enemy and constantly expand the front.


    The area 30 kilometers in front of the city of dawn has been bombed into ruins. After becoming ruins, it has been constantly destroyed by various strong men. Within 50 kilometers, it has become a battlefield. Several nearby fortresses and the soldiers of the city of dawn have jointly built a huge blockade line.


    No, it''s a battlefield for harvesting life.


    On the sixth day of the battle, a large number of powerful and confident demon hunting regiments began to take the initiative to launch a counterattack against the enemy after exchanging a large amount of military achievements for some level 9 weapons.


    At this time, Chu Feng suddenly sensed that there were spatial fluctuations not far away.


    Under his induction of space law, the wave in the distance became more and more intense, and even began to gradually form a stable space channel.


    "Inform Su Yuan that everyone should withdraw. The five nearby fortresses are ready to shrink their defenses and withdraw to the direction of dawn city at any time."


    Sensing the fluctuation of the space channel, Chu Feng immediately let Tian Jing, who was guarding by his side, inform Su Yuan of his order.


    Although Tian Jing is a little unclear, she starts to act immediately when she sees Chu Feng''s eyes.


    Now Chu Feng''s eyes have been filled with excitement.


    "Is the door of the holy land finally going to open?"


    After knowing the existence of the so-called three holy places, Chu Feng has always been wary of the three holy places. Although he does not know what they think, there is no doubt that two of them have jumped back, clearly indicating that they are the enemies of mankind.


    Compared with the very difficult to reach the earth''s high plane, the difficulty of the three holy places to reach the earth''s space is undoubtedly much lower.When he was in Shuifu, Chu Feng could feel it.


    The three holy places are so close to the earth that it is much less difficult for him to absorb the holy land of the deep sea with Yuanfu than it is to absorb the aura after the passage of the demon world.


    Moreover, after absorbing the aura of the holy land behind Shuifu, he could feel that there were a lot of useful materials in those auras.


    Limited by his own realm, Chu Feng didn''t know what it was at that time.


    It was not until recently that he repeatedly extracted and supplemented the source power of life and death of the Yuan government, which made him understand what that power was.


    That is the origin of the world!


    In other words, the world behind Shuifu is very close to the origin of the world.


    After knowing this, Chu Feng began his own layout. Even if he wanted to take his own life as bait, he was not willing to let go of such an opportunity.


    "Now that the two holy places have opened their doors to the earth, never close them."


    Chu Feng took out the seal of heaven and earth, his eyes full of fanatical look, "xuantianfu, heaven and earth holy land, although I don''t know what your attitude is, but for the sake of your good attitude, when we are enemies, I will give you a chance to surrender. As for whether you can grasp it, it depends on you."


    The so-called non my race, its heart will be different.


    Even those who sincerely surrender to themselves, Chu Feng will be wary of them, not to mention those who have an independent base, but choose the enemy of sneak attack.


    Whether it''s the holy land of heaven and earth or the mysterious existence of xuantianfu, there should be no hatred between Chu Feng and them, but they are not Chinese, that''s enough.


    When it is valuable, Chu Feng will use it without hesitation.


    When there is no value, it can only be destroyed.


    Human nature? In war, it doesn''t exist.

 Chapter 883

    "Tian Jing, Xu Wei, Tao Jinghua, ye Xiaohui, Su Yuyan, follow me."


    After notifying the withdrawal, Chu Feng shrinks the seal of heaven and earth to the size of palm, hangs it on his waist, and asks several people who are good at melee to follow him out of the city of dawn.


    Now the city of dawn is in jubilation because of a big war.


    Suddenly I saw the Lord of the city, who had not appeared for several days, appear on the wall, and the eyes of countless soldiers showed a look of fanaticism.


    Question? It doesn''t exist.


    An excellent leader doesn''t have to stand in front of everyone in every battle. He just needs to give people confidence at the critical moment.


    Chu Feng is such a person.


    In front of the city of dawn, Chu Feng will stand in front of everyone. This is the confidence that Chu Feng gives to the city of dawn.


    Even if Chu Feng didn''t fight before, they would take it for granted that Chu Feng thought they had enough to deal with the enemy, so he didn''t need to fight.


    They believe that if the city of Dawning is in danger, Chu Feng will definitely do it.


    "Su Yuan, Zhang Ziqing, Xiao Rou, defend ha Shuguang''s city, I''ll go back."


    After making the arrangement, Chu Feng took the five people and ye Yiyi to go away from the city of dawn.


    "Chu Feng, what are you going to do?" Su Yuan asked nervously.


    she felt that in this war, Chu Feng''s performance was very unusual.


    She didn''t know what Chu Feng thought, but her intuition told her that if Chu Feng wasn''t doing something very dangerous, he wouldn''t behave so abnormal.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine."


    Zhang Ziqing pointed to Su Yuyan and Yiyi, "if male chauvinists like him really want to do dangerous things, they won''t take them with them."


    After hearing Zhang Ziqing''s consolation, Su Yuan was relieved.


    Chu Feng is not the kind of person who will undertake all things by himself and treat the people around him as weak people who need to be protected. He will respect everyone''s belief in becoming stronger.


    However, he is also not the kind of person who will easily let people around risk.


    He respects everyone''s risk-taking behavior and encourages them to pursue strength, but at the same time, he will try his best to do everything he can.


    "Order down, shrink the line of defense!"


    Since Chu Feng has something to do, she can only do her best.


    After Chu Feng and his party left the city, Chu Feng put his hand on Xu Wei''s shoulder and poured blood into Xu Wei''s body.


    "When you meet the enemy, you go first."


    Said, Chu Feng glanced at the rest of the people, "before he can''t support, we just need to take care of ourselves."


    Su Yuyan and others nodded. Although they didn''t understand Chu Feng''s intention, Chu Feng would never do superfluous things and give superfluous orders.


    After feeling the power of Chu Feng in his body, Xu Wei''s eyes are full of excitement.


    Looking at the approaching zombies in the distance, his heart was full of uncontrollable intention to kill.


    You have mastered the magic weapon of blood refining for so long. I hope you can control the power of blood evil. At least there must be one! Otherwise, my efforts will be in vain.


    Chu Feng''s way of thinking.


    He trained Tian Jing three, of course, not to cultivate a few thugs so simple, he wants to cultivate, is his right arm.


    In the distance, thousands of zombies come to the crowd with their teeth and claws. They have different shapes and different abilities.


    Xu Wei moved. He pulled out the sharp knife at his waist.


    This is the weapon given to him by Chu Feng, which is used to cultivate weapons and Dharma with murderous Qi and evil spirit. At the same time, it will feed itself.


    This blood drinking sword of Su Yuyan is a bit like it, but it has one less purification effect and one more amplification effect.


    The consequence of this is that Su YuYan''s blood drinking sword, in the process of improving the quality of the sword and his own strength, will not be harmful, but will slightly improve his own qualifications.


    But his evil spirit, actually can bite oneself.


    But he didn''t regret it.


    He is not that kind of genius. If he is not Chu Feng, whether he can survive in the end of life is not certain. After seeing the situation of people who ignore the bottom of life, and following Chu Feng''s side, enjoying the power of life and death, he has a choice.


    Chu Feng once made a choice for the three of them. He gave up his power and could only keep the power of an ordinary psionic, which was about level 6. But since then, if they want to improve, they can only rely on themselves. What step they can take depends on their own efforts.


    Having tasted the taste of controlling others'' life and death with power, how can he give up?


    A knife with strong blood gas crossed the road. Dozens of zombies were directly cut off by the knife, and then they were cut down by the force of the knife. A huge knife with a length of 100 meters fell from the sky. At the moment of falling on the ground, it split into hundreds of knives. In an instant, one fifth of the thousands of zombies who launched a charge against the crowd were directly torn up.After the zombies became hornet''s nests, a large number of red and black breath on the zombies, as if materialized, converged on Xu Wei''s knife.


    The breath of red and black has included Xu Wei''s knife.


    Part of the breath, even along the handle into the body of Xu Wei.


    In this breath into Xu Wei''s body, Xu Wei''s breath has been significantly enhanced, but his face is full of pain, blue and black blood vessels, almost through the body, looks very terrible, Xu Wei holding the handle of the hands, also can not help shaking.


    Xu Wei''s eyes become red and his mind is constantly lost.


    However, he is still containing the power in his body.


    He has a strong resistance to the Qi of blood killing.


    "Don''t be greedy. Let go of the part you can''t control to your enemies."


    When Xu Wei was in pain, Chu Feng''s reminder appeared at the right time.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Xu Wei no longer tried to gather this force into his body. Instead, he used the knife in his hand as a guide to draw the evil spirit out of his body.


    The Dao Qi with a lot of blood evil spirit easily tore up more than 1000 zombies again. More blood evil spirit came to Xu Wei''s hilt.


    "You don''t need to take all the power in your own hands, as long as you use it for yourself, that''s enough."


    The voice of Chu Feng reminds me again.


    The murderous spirit in Xu Wei''s eyes gradually subsided, and his eyes gradually recovered calm, but the murderous intention in his eyes became more and more vigorous.

 Chapter 884

    You don''t need to hold all the power in your own hands, as long as you use it for yourself!


    Xu Wei''s heart, constantly repeat just Chu Feng to remind him.


    In the battle just now, my body seemed to be just a bridge.


    The surging, almost uncontrollable power, as long as you pass through yourself and the knife in your hand, you will have a wonderful feeling of control.


    It''s like driving a car on the field, or riding a skateboard on the sea.


    Cars and skateboards are not their own strength, but they can be controlled by themselves.


    When Xu Wei wielded his sword again, thousands of zombies were enveloped in murderous spirit and evil spirit. The destructive spirit of the sword crisscrossed the plain, and the rest of the zombies were crushed by the sword.


    Maybe some of these zombies have powerful regeneration ability.


    However, under the erosion of blood evil power, these zombies were deprived of life and death, and became pieces of flesh without life and death.


    Even the zombies of level 7, under the situation of heaven and earth, should drink and hate here.


    Endless Dao Qi, endless blood power, reap all life.


    After the enemy in front of him was annihilated, Xu Wei suddenly trembled and nearly fell to the ground. He covered his chest and gasped, barely supporting himself.


    "I didn''t tell you this skill before. It''s just for you to exercise your ability to fight against the power of blood evil, so that you can accommodate more of the power of blood evil. Even if your body is just a bridge, the bridge should be able to bear enough weight. The lifting of four or two kilos also requires four or two."


    Chu Feng said, "another important thing is that the power you borrowed can be used by you, but it''s not really your own power. Don''t be arrogant about the power, otherwise it will be you who will be attacked."


    With that, he didn''t care whether Xu Wei could listen and continued to walk forward.


    Xu Wei adjusted his breath, and also bit his teeth to follow him.


    Just now, he didn''t get much hurt, but he just manipulated the powerful force, which made him oppress psychologically.


    It''s like ordinary people suddenly see a mountain and oppress themselves in front of their eyes, as if they want to crush themselves. Even if they have not been substantially hurt, the psychological oppression is unspeakable.


    This is the case with Xu Wei.


    If we want to say that the actual trauma is nothing, it is mainly the psychological oppression between life and death, which is not affordable to ordinary people.


    Xu Wei also experienced countless battles before he had enough will.


    If his will is too weak, he may be lost in endless killing just now. At that point, Chu Feng will seal him up and give him a chance to save himself, which is not to let his investment drift away easily. If he can''t wake up, Chu Feng will send him on the road directly.


    If you want to gain strength, you have to bear risks and costs.


    The less talented people are, the more expensive it is to gain strength.


    Xu Wei has just gained strength, and Chu Feng gives him time to adapt.


    Next, it''s Tian Jing and Tao Jinghua''s turn.


    However, Chu Feng was not worried.


    Xu Wei has just demonstrated his skill of supporting the war by fighting. The more people he faces, the more powerful his role is. If he wants to try to find out his limit, he doesn''t know how much to pay.


    Even if the subordinates are regarded as chess pieces, there is no such a consumption method.


    Soon, people came to the camp of long Ao.


    In Chu Feng''s induction, there are two very close space channels forming nearby.


    The two space channels lead to different spaces, but the distance between the two spaces gives Chu Feng the feeling that it is much closer to the earth than the 4-level high plane.


    Sometimes the distance at the spatial level is just a concept.


    Without a definite value, intuition can also be relied on.


    "Tao Jinghua, it''s your turn."


    Chu Feng said, also don''t give Tao Jinghua a chance to refuse, a palm on Tao Jinghua''s shoulder, a blood evil force into Tao Jinghua''s body.


    Tao Jinghua only felt that a force as long as he insisted on his mind was pouring into his body.


    He recalled what Chu Feng had said to Xu Wei. Instead of trying to control all the forces, he should learn to guide them.


    "Guide, not control!"


    Tao Jinghua took the long gun in his hand and stabbed it in front of him. Hundreds of zombies guarding at the gate of the camp were directly broken by the gun.


    Endless spears, just like this, explode between the heaven and the earth.


    The overwhelming insects appear from all directions, just like the tide, and surround the crowd. Tao Jinghua dances his long gun, forming a bloody field.All the insects, as long as they enter the bloody field, will be crushed by the red spear.


    Xu Weigang wanted to do it, but Chu Feng said: "Tian Jing, it''s your turn."


    It is the strength of a blood evil spirit again, entered Tian Jing''s body.


    Tian Jing and Tao Jinghua, together, stand beside Chu Feng and others and control half of the sky.


    Xu Wei has shown with his own actions that he can initially grasp the power of all levels.


    Now it''s their turn to show their strength.


    In this bloody field, no matter how many zombies or insects, they can only become cannon fodder.


    Chu Feng''s power of blood evil into the three people''s bodies is just a guide to let them understand what this power is. If they want to really master this power and usage, they have to rely on themselves.


    Two people keep killing here, Chu Feng and others are also waiting.


    Soon, Tao Jinghua''s face became ugly, the blood evil in his eyes became stronger and stronger, his mind was constantly lost, and his breath became more and more disordered.


    "Xu Wei, go and take over Tao Jinghua."


    Chu Feng light orders.


    He is to train three people, not to let them die. Now that they have mastered the use of this power, Chu Feng will not easily let them sacrifice.


    Xu Wei is the first person to learn to use the power of blood evil. He has just had a rest for a while, and now he has a buffer time. It can''t be better to use it for relay.


    After Tao Jinghua was replaced, his eyes were full of panic.


    When a person''s pain reaches a threshold, he may not feel it at that time, but after a few hours, the pain is heartbreaking.


    However, he did not dare to show the pain.


    At this time, Yiyi''s little hand is on his back.

 Chapter 885

    Tao Jinghua only felt that a gentle force entered his body. The power of blood evil, which had been constantly eroding his body and even his soul, was slowly calming down.


    "Almost. He has to learn to adapt himself to this kind of power."


    See Yiyi to continue for Tao Jinghua treatment, Chu Feng light mouth way.


    Yiyi took back his palm obediently.


    She is a very sensible child, even her own unique identity, so that she can''t think like a real child with willful thinking.


    Since Chu Feng said so, she can only choose to believe it.


    Thousands of zombies are coming towards the crowd, tens of thousands of Shui soldiers are gathering in array, and there are countless insects coming to encircle and suppress the crowd. However, under the power of bloody evil, the number has lost its meaning.


    No matter how much cannon fodder comes to die, it can only add strength to this bloody field.


    The blood color field is becoming stronger and stronger, and the speed of harvesting life is also becoming faster and faster.


    With the help of Yiyi, the risk of losing control of xuesha''s power has been reduced to the minimum. In this way, they take turns to control the xuesha between the heaven and the earth, reaping a lot of life.


    Chu Feng occasionally raised his hand, the crystal nucleus on the ground converged towards his hand.


    Apart from that, he didn''t do anything extra.


    In this way, after half an hour of fighting, a man in blue armor came outside the camp.


    "It seems that you are really hurt."


    "Where is long Ao? Let him come out to see me. "


    Chu Feng said coldly.


    The man in blue armor was not paid attention to by him at all. He was not even interested in asking the name of the other party.


    "If you''re in your heyday, it''s suicide."


    The man in blue armor said in a joking tone.


    In the face of his question, Chu Feng did not make any answer.


    The man in blue armor took two steps, pulled out his sword, and said, "among the human beings, there is the power of blood evil, but it''s a pity that they have been very reluctant to master these forces. Do they have any spare power to deal with me now?"


    As he spoke, he took a few steps forward.


    The light blue light formed a blue halo around him.


    Strong blood evil force, encounter these blue halo, just like the calm water meet the reef, naturally separated.


    He was about to say something more when a black sword gasped down his throat.


    "It''s settled."


    Ye Xiaohui casually throws the head to Chu Feng. Since Chu Feng is no longer interested in talking to this man, let him shut up. Don''t affect his mood.


    Chu Feng did not praise her practice, nor did he show any sense of criticism.


    A pawn used to test the strength, can be easily consumed as cannon fodder, and how important a role can it be? This kind of person, whether dead or alive, is not so important.


    The corpses nearby have piled up like a mountain, and countless aquarium soldiers have fallen into this bloody field.


    However, Chu Feng still did not have any anxious appearance.


    "It seems that after the last setback, long Ao''s growth is not small!"


    An hour later, Chu Feng''s mouth turned up and took two steps forward. The nearby blood evil power scattered in all directions. Countless insects far and near were swallowed by the blood evil power.


    A whirlpool appeared from the top of Chu Feng''s head, and the forces of heaven and earth nearby were converging towards him.


    There are 12 javelins in Chu Feng''s hand, which are all thrown out by him. They fall in 12 directions, about 100 meters away from his position.


    After the javelins fell to the ground, they formed a link with each other.


    Obviously, this is an array.


    Then, 12 javelins appeared again in Chu Feng''s hands.


    One set of Javelin after another was projected by Chu Feng. After Chu Feng projected the 12th set of javelin, Chu Feng and his party of seven people were covered with red javelin.


    Twelve strong members of the Hongyan clan appeared beside Chu Feng. This is the Hongyan clan that Chu Feng placed in ancient times.


    They each had a red token in their hands.


    Although it is more convenient for the Yuanshen clan to control the 12 rulings, Chu Feng still trusts the Hongyan clan from the territory.


    "Master, where is this? Why is there so much strength here? " A red rock asked.


    "You don''t need to know, you just have to do your own thing."


    Chu Feng coldly gave the order, "Twelve ruling array, completely transformed into the burning form, do not consider the consumption of Yuan force, Yuan force consumption will be borne by these yuan forces between heaven and earth.""Yes, master!"


    Twelve strong people of Hongyan clan dare not ask more questions and concentrate on manipulating the array.


    Then, around Chu Feng, there were dozens of strong men from all kinds of hell. Their breath was all seven levels, including several hell dogs.


    The original hell three headed dog, or there are seven levels of existence.


    However, after Chu Feng once again sealed the power of curse, the bloodline of hell''s three headed dogs has made them unable to contain their own realm.


    Not all of them have reached the Ninth level, but they have not accumulated enough.


    Not far away, there are more than 200 strong members of the silver phosphorus demons.


    Now, there are nearly 400 of the top seven around Chu Feng.


    Seeing these strong people with strong breath, Su YuYan''s eyes were a little lost.


    Have there been so many powerful subordinates around Chu Feng?


    So how useful is he for Chu Feng?


    Maybe Chu Feng doesn''t care, but she does.


    Chu Feng seems to see her idea, said: "you have to protect Yiyi, there is no means in the world, can guarantee the unconditional loyalty of foreigners, Yiyi for them, also have great temptation."


    Is he comforting me?


    Su YuYan''s heart, emerged such a year.


    It''s not like the style of Chu Feng to comfort others.


    However, there was warmth in her heart.


    No matter how many of Chu Feng''s subordinates there are, the loyalty of these subordinates can''t be guaranteed. Where they are really important, their position is irreplaceable.


    For example, the safety of Yiyi, Chu Feng can''t dare to give these subordinates.


    In the eyes of the strong, Yiyi is like a delicious food. The stronger the strength is, the stronger the temptation will be when you see Yiyi. This temptation is often a test of loyalty.


    If Chu Feng is not around, but put Yiyi in the middle of these people, then Yiyi is likely to be gnawed by these subordinates, even the bones are not left.


    Even betraying Chu Feng is worth it.

 Chapter 886

    Twelve rulings array, in the hands of twelve Hongyan people, blooms a powerful power.


    The bright red flame blooms in the twelve ruling array.


    The endless flame is burning between heaven and earth.


    "Yiyi, do you know what array is?"


    Chu Feng suddenly asked, "if you want to live in this world for a long time, maybe you don''t know how to arrange the array, but you must understand the array so that you can escape from the trap."


    "I don''t understand. It''s said that the array is very difficult."


    Yiyi frowned.


    Chu Feng''s array outline can be read by all people who have reached a certain level.


    However, there are too few people who can understand the general outline of the array.


    After a hard time, Lu Qiu was almost poached by the military.


    However, he has a conscience. He didn''t do anything harmful to the city of dawn. He is still fighting for the benefits of the city of dawn from the military side.


    He was close to the military just for his own ideal.


    As long as people are alert to what they say, that''s enough.


    How can a man who does not care about his own life or death care about the opinions of others?


    "In fact, the foundation of the array is not so profound."


    The sea of fire has been ignited and is spreading in all directions. In the middle of the sea of fire, Chu Feng is teaching in this way. "In ancient times, a flood ravaged China, and saints appeared. They opened up rivers, dredged water flow, and led the rivers on the ground to the sea. According to the water area, they divided the land into nine states. This is the rudiment of the array."


    "This is the array?"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s explanation, people only felt that the three outlooks had been impacted.


    Is it an array to open up a river?


    For a moment, the image of the array was damaged in their mind.


    "The so-called array is just an application of the rules of heaven and earth."


    Chu Feng said, "it''s a rule that water flows to the lower part. Trees will burn when they meet fire. This is a rule. Every substance has its own properties and every energy has its own characteristics. The so-called array is just to make use of the properties of these substances and the characteristics of energy, and then use them as a guide."


    Nearby the flame has been burning, the temperature is getting higher and higher.


    With chufeng as the center, the area with a radius of more than 10 kilometers is filled with flames, which seem to burn the sky and the earth, and the rivers in the distance are also constantly evaporating.


    Countless zombies and insects were engulfed by this sea of fire.


    The soldiers of the Shui nationality are constantly complaining.


    "As long as you master the law of energy operation, you can become a strong one."


    Chu Feng drew a circle around him. When he approached the circle, all the red flames would be blocked by the circle. However, the strong people of all ethnic groups outside the circle were suffering.


    Chu Feng protected only a few people around him.


    They are not protected by the circle.


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, Yiyi felt thoughtful.


    So, is this sea of fire, in essence, the use of rules?


    Chu Feng extended his hand again, and a larger circle appeared, protecting hundreds of strong people around him. Although the high temperature outside has some influence, it can be ignored for these strong people.


    Twelve Hongyan people, without Chu Feng''s command, had to continue to control the array.


    At the moment, their hearts are full of fear.


    The power of this array has far exceeded their expectations.


    These red tokens, under the command of Chu Feng, have been manipulated more than once, but they have never been able to show this degree of power.


    Is it really their power to burn mountains and boil the sea?


    Twelve verdict array, where is so terrible?


    The members of Dawning city in the distance are also watching the sea of fire from the wall.


    It seems that even the sky can burn the power of terror, so that these people in the distance of dozens of kilometers away, can not ignore this terrible power.


    "Over there, what''s going on?"


    "What''s the matter with these flames?"


    "That''s where the Lord of the city is going. What will happen to him?"


    "The strength of the city master is unparalleled in the world. Maybe this kind of flame is from the city master?"


    Many of the residents of Dawning city are fans of Chu Feng.


    It''s understandable that it''s human nature to worship the strong.


    But is this terrible power that even the sky can burn really something that human beings can do?


    Even though Chu Feng is omnipotent in their mind, is it really human beings who can release the terror that seems to destroy the whole world?Su Yuan''s eyes are also full of worries.


    However, she knows what she can do, and she can only wait for the results ahead.


    No matter where the battle goes, it''s beyond her control.


    Just then, a lot of water mist appeared in the distance.


    "Yiyi!"


    A lot of sea water appears in the overwhelming flames. The sea water contacts with these flames and is quickly evaporated. However, more and more sea water appears from the river.


    It''s like a terrible flame that can burn mountains and boil the sea. Now it meets the real sea.


    Can these flames really cook the sea?


    The combination of water and fire produces a lot of white fog at the junction, which is burned by the fire, so that even the fog can not stay down and becomes pure water vapor.


    The fire and the sea are constantly fighting against each other, and the insects, which are not mixed between them, become the victims between the two opposing forces.


    The weak, even on the battlefield when cannon fodder, is a kind of extravagant hope.


    And the flames seemed endless, and this time the sea seemed endless.


    "It''s really cost money!"


    In the face of the gushing sea water, Chu Feng seemed not surprised at all. On the contrary, he had some expectations, "I say! As the holy land of the sea emperor, how can there be no water? Since we want to invade our earth, we have to take out some things! "


    "It''s not about invading the earth, it''s about taking control of our territory again."


    A dignified man with a trident, stepping on the sea under his feet, appeared in the place where water and fire mingled. "The world is ours, we just want to get it back."


    This mysterious man, with blue scales all over his body and gills on his cheek, is obviously not human.


    In the face of this man''s statement, Chu Feng did not mean to argue.


    "Where is long Ao? As the most loyal dog you''ve ever raised, shouldn''t you come out and show your superiority in front of us? "


    Chu Feng scanned the camp on the bank with his mental strength, and found no trace of long Ao.

 Chapter 887

    This time Chu Feng came, the most important goal was to kill long Ao.


    Although other things are also very important, they are incidental. Even for the two holy places, they are only incidental actions to achieve this goal.


    His idea is selfish, but who dares to blame him?


    "He is the most current man among you."


    The towering man holding the Trident said, "when you human beings become the vassal of our sea people, he will be the saint who saves your people and the hero who leads your people to live, and you will become a sinner and be nailed to the pillar of shame."


    "It seems that you know a lot about us."


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to be angry. "It seems that long Ao''s dog is still smart. He knows to treat you as cannon fodder and give him time and opportunity to escape."


    What the other side said was nothing more than the story of success and defeat.


    However, I believe that there are many people who will succeed and defeat the enemy. How many people can make use of this?


    The victory over the enemy is a result.


    It''s just like the achievement speeches of successful people. They have already succeeded. It sounds very reasonable to sum up the rules of their own success. In fact, it doesn''t make sense.


    How many people know the result before they succeed?


    If ordinary people believe that they will succeed and defeat the enemy, they will only copy others.


    "If you die here, will the process of accepting human beings be a little smoother?"


    The man, holding a trident, looked at Chu Feng with great interest, "the sword on your waist should be your unique skill! You can try to see if your unique skill can kill me. "


    "Since long Ao has left, let''s not waste time."


    Chu Feng said to Ye Xiaohui, "get ready to do it!"


    Then, a large number of Yuan forces converged in the direction of Chu Feng, and a yuan force vortex appeared on the top of Chu Feng''s head, which was almost to form a substance. These yuan forces became the fuel of the sea of fire, making the sea of fire more turbulent.


    As Chu Feng said, the so-called array is just the use of rules.


    For the flame of Yuanli, nothing can''t be burned. Yuanli is a better fuel than flowers and trees. Although the twelve ruling array is powerful, it can''t create this kind of fire.


    What the twelve ruling array does is to ignite the vitality here.


    When an array that transforms Yuanli into flame appears, the ocean of Yuanli here will be like a dry forest. With just a little Mars, it can start a huge fire.


    Now, the degree of cohesion of the elements here has increased a lot.


    "I''ve given you such a good chance to kill me. I didn''t expect that you made me wait for another three days. Do you know what kind of change will be made in these three days?"


    Chu Feng''s behind, as if there was a virtual shadow of the world, "this represents your original very slim hope, because of their indecision, has been completely shattered."


    The virtual shadow of the world appears, and the convergence of forces becomes faster.


    A large number of Yuanli poured into the world of Yuanfu, and many Yuanli were compensated and fed back to the world.


    This is the trick that Chu Feng used to deal with Shuifu, and now it''s used again.


    It''s not very subtle, but it''s very practical.


    With the existence of Yiyi, the speed of his recovery has been much faster. After his recovery, he played his subjective initiative and made Yuanfu recover a part again.


    It''s impossible to recover completely, and it''s unrealistic to accelerate recovery.


    But Yuanfu world can be divided into one area after another.


    Every region has an independent ecological structure. These ecological structures combine to form a huge ecosystem. What Chu Feng did was to restore a very small ecosystem.


    This ecosystem is very small, which can be said to be insignificant.


    However, this is also an introduction.


    A large number of Yuanli poured into Yuanfu. Chu Feng could feel that with a large number of Yuanli pouring into Yuanfu, there were some forces from the world.


    The reason why I can get the gift of the will of the world is also because of these sources.


    Chu Feng once tried to use Yuanli to feed back to the world, but he didn''t get any benefits.


    But if the source is given to the world, it will be helped by the will of the world.


    It can be seen that the last time he dealt with Shuifu, he was able to get help from the will of the world, not because of his counter compensation principles, but because of the world origin he stole.


    Now, he''s going to do the same thing.


    A large number of Yuanli and original forces poured into Yuanfu. The space of Yuanfu was constantly expanding, and a large number of new spaces were opened up. Although these new spaces were in a state of chaos and ignorance, they had not been developed, but they had a strange kind of stability, which made the whole Yuanfu stable.This is also a way that Chu Feng thought of to accelerate his healing speed.


    The best way to save a pond is not to improve the water quality and change the types of fish ponds with various high technologies, but to put this fish pond into a lake.


    In the process, many organisms in the pond may suffer.


    But after entering a larger ecosystem, organisms will form a kind of strange stability.


    The same is true of the stability of the world.


    If you want to improve a dry and polluted stream, the best way is to merge it into a big river. If you don''t want to lose control of the stream, turn the stream from the source into a big river.


    Now, with a large amount of Yuanli flowing into Yuanfu, Yuanfu is constantly expanding.


    A small pond that used to be a backwater is now turning into a lake.


    The life and ecology flowing inside are like small streams, but now they have become big rivers.


    With the expansion of the Yuan government, the world origin, which had become fragile due to the repeated stripping of the origin of life and death, gradually became stable.


    This kind of situation is stable, needs a longer time to maintain, can become useful to Chu Feng.


    But now, Chu Feng can use part of Yuan Fu''s power again.


    Overdraft the future, in exchange for the strength of the present, Chu Feng is already familiar with this.


    Can''t guarantee the victory now, where can guarantee the future.


    However, looking at the whirlpool of Yuanli, the corner of the man''s mouth showed sarcasm:


    "unexpectedly, you naively think that the same trick can be used for us for the second time. Do you think that after using this method, we will appear in front of you again unprepared?"


    "Then try it!" Chu Feng was not moved at all.


    At this moment, the fluctuation of Yuan force between heaven and earth suddenly expanded several times.


    A large number of Yuan Li, unexpectedly, actively converged in the yuan house of Chu Feng, which suddenly expanded the scope of Yuan Li vortex by more than 10 times.


    "Man, you will pay for your innocence and ignorance!"

 Chapter 888

    Seeing the whirlpool of Yuanli expanded more than 10 times, Chu Feng''s mind is not good.


    He has made the preparation that the other side has the means to forbid Yuanli.


    But I didn''t expect that the other party''s response was this.


    Although he did not know why the other side would take the initiative to help him absorb Yuanli, he knew that the other side would never use Yuanli to test the endurance limit of their own Yuanli vortex.


    Since the other party is prepared for this move, it should understand the principle of this move.


    Even if we do not know the existence of the small world, we should also know that there is interference of the will of the world.


    In the face of the will of the world, no matter how many yuan can be contained.


    "What on earth do they want to do?"


    Chu Feng''s heart at this moment is full of uneasiness, the other side''s way of dealing with their own means, really beyond their expectations, looking at the other side''s confident smile, Chu Feng believes that the other side will never do useless work.


    He also found that he was too careless.


    It''s very risky to gamble on your own life and give each other a chance to kill yourself with your own serious injury. It''s also a risk that must be taken for the benefit to be gained.


    It''s wishful thinking to deal with the two holy places without taking any risks.


    But he did not expect that the other side would make the same crazy move as himself.


    It is the so-called fear of hate is not fatal, of course, the most fear of a madman is another madman.


    A large number of Yuan Li swarmed into Chu Feng''s yuan house. This kind of limit made Chu Feng''s soul feel a burst of pressure, and his body and soul felt torn.


    He quickly let go of the control of Yuan Li and let everything go.


    Even if the harvest this time, all back to this side of heaven and earth, it doesn''t matter, as long as his comfort can be guaranteed, it is enough for him.


    "Sure enough, he is just a man with some small cleverness. He doesn''t understand what real wisdom is."


    The towering man in blue armor looked disappointed. "Do you think you have some cleverness to calculate our victory? We are the masters of the world. There used to be many races who wanted to compete with us for the dominant position. Among them, there are also many arrogants. Unfortunately, they have become the bones under our feet. "


    More and more yuan forces are pouring into this world.


    In this rich to the ultimate Yuan Li, Su Yuyan even directly broke through a small realm.


    Her level, with the support of Chu Feng, was originally level 7 and level 4, but now it has suddenly broken through to level 5, but the breath is still rising, approaching level 6.


    Ye Xiaohui''s breath is growing stronger and stronger.


    However, she didn''t break through the realm, not because of her talent, but because the supernatural power seeds she cultivated also needed a lot of Yuan Li to condense. Most of the Yuan Li she absorbed was used to condense the supernatural power seeds.


    Under the tide of Yuanli, the seeds of her magic power are growing.


    Tian Jing and others are also using these forces to improve their own realm and suppress the restlessness of blood evil in their bodies.


    It seems that everyone has gained some benefits.


    But the towering man in dark blue armor looked like he was in control of everything.


    Chu Feng''s right hand was on the black sword hanging on his left waist.


    No matter what the other party''s purpose is, just destroy it with violence.


    He did make some mistakes in this operation.


    But it doesn''t matter. At least he can lift the table.


    It doesn''t matter if there is no way to use the source of life and death. Using the power of Yuan Fu is enough to turn this area into ruins. After all, the limit that this piece of heaven and earth can accommodate is far from reaching the upper limit of its own strength.


    When fighting on the earth, he is fighting under his own strength.


    However, what the towering man said next gave up his plan.


    "I admit that you have almost invincible power of the same level by some so-called adventures, and you can completely ignore the existence of quantity, but we have no need to fight with you in the same realm."


    The yuan force between heaven and earth is more and more strong, and the breath of the towering man is also more and more powerful.


    "It will make you feel the despair of absolute power."


    Between speaking, the strength of the whole heaven and earth has become more and more strong, and the breath of the towering man has quickly exceeded the critical value, reaching the point of surpassing the seventh level, and is constantly improving.


    "Now, the most powerful creatures on the earth have only 7 levels, but under the tide of Yuan Li, the life limit of this area can reach 8 levels, and I am the closest to 9 levels among the holy land of Haihuang."


    Towering man holding Trident, burst out laughing.


    He did not notice, but when he said these words, Chu Feng''s look relaxed.Those creatures from hell around them were nervous about the sudden tide of Yuanli, but now they began to relax.


    If you want to interpret their expressions, two words are enough.


    That''s it?


    Spent so much momentum, is it just for this?


    Some unidentified silver phosphorus demon strongmen formed a firm defense line between Chu Feng and the towering man, and yelled to Chu Feng:


    "master, leave this area as soon as possible. This piece of Yuanli tide just turns the nearby area into a place that can accommodate 8 steps. As long as you leave this area, the master is invincible."


    They did see the extraordinary splendor of Chu Feng''s sword cutting thousands of horses.


    However, that is the power of level 7 after all.


    In an instant, it releases countless 7-level power. Although it is also something to be proud of, the cohesion of power is obviously not as good as the real 9-level power.


    Silver phosphorus demons, now is a road to the black.


    Even if they don''t want to, they have to admit their current master.


    Use their own lives to buy time for their masters. That''s what they have to do.


    "No?"


    In the face of the towering man''s words, Chu Feng felt a little annoyed, thanks to his fear of the other side just now. He didn''t expect that the other side''s card was this, which made him feel some wrong feelings.


    I''m ready to fight for life and death. How can you tell me that''s your card?


    "The so-called quantity is just a joke in the face of absolute power."


    Towering man with a mocking tone, looking at these silver phosphorus demons, a large number of Fishman soldiers appeared behind him, these Fishman soldiers, did not feel the breath, beyond the limit of level 7.


    He saw the exasperation in Chu Feng''s eyes, and his expression became more disdainful.


    "Frog in the well, if you ask for mercy, it''s only now."

 Chapter 889

    Su Yuyan nervously looked at Chu Feng, just wanted to say something, but only saw Chu Feng with some ironic smile, let her next words, how also can''t say.


    "It seems that I have been underestimated."


    Chufeng around some of the strong from hell, the body''s breath suddenly began to soar.


    Their breath, also began to constantly beyond the boundaries.


    A black door was opened, and a gray brown beast with three heads came out of the door. The degenerate smell on his body made people shudder.


    Feeling these terrible breath, the towering man''s face changed dramatically.


    "How could it be?"


    He never thought that there were strong people who had reached level 8 on the opposite side, and he had been suppressing his own power until now.


    The gray brown beast waiting for three heads made him feel scared.


    "Little master, I''m breaking through the critical moment!"


    Said Chloe with some discontent.


    "The breakthrough of the hell three headed dog doesn''t pay attention to epiphany. Everything is a process of accumulation. Now a snack is a gift to wish you a breakthrough." Chu Feng Road.


    "Thank you, master!"


    Kerl looked at the towering man excitedly. The look at the food made the towering man feel hairy. "Speaking, the food in hell is the worst of the four highest levels."


    "Master, this is our first battle!"


    A strong man of ice demon clan said excitedly to Chu Feng, "let''s see how we can take these enemies!"


    Between speaking, these strong men from hell killed the enemy.


    The strong man of ice demon clan, waving his long knife, chopped a fishman whose breath barely reached level 8 into two parts, and threw his body into the circle.


    The same level, actually caused the situation of second kill.


    Ear excited toward the towering man rushed in the past, a few block the way of the fishman was killed with his paws.


    "You have such a powerful force, why should you regard him as your master?"


    The towering man yelled, his tone full of disbelief, "why such a mole ant can have the right to command you? Your power, even as masters of mankind, is enough. "


    "That''s stupid."


    Ice demon''s strongman with a sword, a few Mermaid soldiers by his sword cut into two sections, the wound is frozen up, his tone has been full of disdain and disdain.


    "Is real power represented by hierarchy?"


    Although they know that Chu Feng may have used some special means.


    But that''s not the way to cheat.


    Can be used repeatedly, and after using can still maintain their peak state means, where can be regarded as cheating level card? It''s the conventional level of combat effectiveness.


    They don''t know how Chu Feng did it.


    But the strong from hell, have a strong instinct of awe.


    Since Chu Feng is powerful enough, how can they underestimate him because of his rank? Even his rank became a more awe inspiring place for Chu Feng.


    If Chu Feng reaches the Ninth level, can he kill the saint against heaven?


    In less than 10 minutes, more than a dozen of them recovered. The hell strong, who had the original strength, so easily killed their opponents here.


    Towering man also fell into a frenzy, constantly persuading hell three dogs.


    Unfortunately, no matter how he struggled, he would inevitably become the food of hell''s three headed dogs.


    The so-called trump card of Haihuang holy land has become a stupid act to bury himself.


    The sea of fire is still burning, a large number of seawater is directly evaporated by the sea of fire, and there is less and less seawater from the depth of the space channel. I''m afraid it will disappear completely soon.


    Chu Feng didn''t make a move when these strong men from hell were so powerful.


    He just took a few people around him and kept moving forward.


    The sea of fire made way for them, and they went into the camp.


    The camp where the sea emperor holy land finally took root has now been burned to ruins by the sea of fire. Countless lives have not been left even ashes under the sea of fire.


    In the center of this camp, there are two space passages.


    There is a space passage, which is constantly pouring out sea water.


    In the sense of Chu Feng, the two spatial channels have been gradually shrinking, and the outflow of sea water, with the contraction of the spatial channel, is also constantly decreasing.


    According to this trend, the two space channels will disappear in less than an hour.


    "Want to give up here? It''s too late. "Chu Feng''s eyes flashed cold. He pulled out the black sword on his waist. At the moment when the sword came out of its sheath, the silver brilliance flashed, and the black sword became silver white.


    Chu Feng, wielding his sword, fell on the space channel.


    He''s not destroying the space tunnel, he''s cutting.


    After a sword, a fragment, like glass debris, fell into Chu Feng''s hands and was put away by his backhand. Then, with another sword, it fell on another space passage.


    In the space passage, there are some fishermen soldiers.


    Ye Xiaohui puts out her sword, and the body of the annihilation sword shows its powerful power. The enemy who rushes out of the channel is mercilessly killed by her, and even has no chance to speak.


    Tian Jing and others have also entered a state of alert.


    They don''t know what Chu Feng is going to do, but they will support him behind him.


    This is the trust we have developed for a long time.


    Chu Feng''s words may not be all right, but no one is allowed to raise any objection.


    After getting the two pieces, Chu Feng sealed the pieces in the yuan house.


    After all this, Chu Feng''s look eased a little.


    Now that the fragments have been taken, half of his goal has been achieved, and the other half is to find a way to kill long Ao, so that his heart knot will be reduced.


    With the debris, it''s time for him to order a retreat.


    However, when the idea of retreat rose in his heart, he hesitated.


    This battle, the battle of burning mountains and boiling sea, is a big scene, but Chu Feng himself, some of the combat means he prepared were not used, and even he did not end the battle.


    I don''t blame him. I don''t have to go out when I want to go out. For the superior, I''m deceiving myself.


    Because of this, even if he has got what he wants, he is further away from his plan.


    He is still not happy enough!


    "Everyone''s on command."


    Chu Feng''s eyes and tone were extremely calm. Under this calm, there was madness hidden,


    "follow me, kill together!"

 Chapter 890

    Hearing Chu Feng''s order, Su Yuyan and others were shocked.


    Although I don''t know what''s behind the space passage, the enemies they met all came out from behind the space passage. Now Chu Feng wants to kill each other''s base camp?


    Is he crazy? With such a little power?


    "Chu Feng, you..."


    Su Yuyan wanted to stop Chu Feng, but met Chu Feng''s calm eyes.


    "The holy land of the sea emperor is not as strong as we think."


    Although Chu Feng is not happy enough, he is not the kind of person who risks his life and illness for the sake of a moment''s interest. He dares to make such a decision, of course, with a certain degree of assurance.


    He has convinced so many races, how can he not understand the space channel?


    The construction of any space channel is not so simple.


    Behind the space passage, of course, there are enemies.


    But an enemy of this level is not invincible.


    From the perspective of Yuanli coming from behind the space passage, Chu Feng can infer that behind the space passage, it is definitely not a world that can accommodate the existence of Shengjie.


    "Little master, let me come first!"


    Chloe volunteered to enter the tunnel.


    The size of the space passage is not as big as half of the body of the hell three headed dog, but Kerl walked in without any obstacles, which is also a property of the space passage.


    After the hell three dogs enter the space channel, the strong men from hell also begin to line up.


    Although I don''t know how confident Chu Feng was.


    However, a person who can overcome the existence of the peak of level 9 at level 7 can''t tolerate other people''s doubts at all.


    Hell is a world where the strong are respected. Chu Feng is strong enough, so they should be obedient.


    After the hells entered the space channel, Chu Feng also went in with the people around him.


    After entering the space channel, people found that they appeared on the sea, with their current strength. As long as you have a little control over Yuan Li, you can stand on the sea without sinking.


    Around them, there was a pile of fresh bodies.


    After entering the Haihuang holy land, the hell army headed by the hell three headed dog first carried out a massacre on the enemy near the space passage. Recently, in a short period of time, there were no living people nearby in Chu Feng


    "Haihuang holy land? That''s it? "


    Chu Feng scanned with his mental strength. Some nearby sea animals hid under the sea and wanted to sneak on the people. A dozen ice demon strongmen entered the sea and solved the enemy.


    In the whole process of fighting, there was no need for Chu Feng to make a move.


    Through the understanding of the rules, Chu Feng perceived the general situation of Haihuang holy land.


    He was surprised to find that the upper limit of strength bearing here was only 8 levels.


    In other words, those who reach level 9 will "sink" into deep space.


    "There''s something wrong here. It''s a little too easy to cross the space passage. There''s no sense of distance at all. In other words, it''s very close to earth space, even..."


    Chu Feng thought of his understanding when he was separated from the small world of the powerful.


    At that time, he mastered the means of space stacking.


    Space stack has a very special nature. The upper space must be smaller than the lower space, but only when it is constructed. After the upper space is successfully constructed, the lower space can be destroyed. In this case, the lower space may not be larger than the rising space.


    When he came to Haihuang holy land, he also found a problem.


    The space here is very special.


    It doesn''t feel like the original space stack, but like digging a basement under the ground, which is equivalent to a reverse space stack.


    The Legion from hell is still fighting here, but the result of the battle has made Chu Feng unable to raise his interest to pay attention.


    "A reverse spatial stack, is that the secret of the holy land?"


    Space has the nature of soil, but also has the nature of water, beyond the limits of space will not destroy space, but will sink like a piece of iron into the water.


    But space can also be built like earth, in the form of bricks or rocks.


    If you can build a building above the ground, why can''t you build a building below the ground? The third floor space can be maintained without the support of the second floor. Why can''t it exist in the basement?


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng took the initiative to jump into the water.


    Chu Feng used Yuan Li to make a protective cover on his body, separated the sea and sank into the bottom of the sea. In less than half an hour, he had already sunk into the bottom of the sea.


    With the smell of destruction, the black spear condensed in Chu Feng''s hands and shot to the bottom of the sea."Boom!"


    After a loud noise, a big hole was blasted in the bottom of the sea.


    Below the big hole is a layer of white ice.


    Under the ice, Chu Feng felt a strong breath.


    "It turns out that the true face of the so-called holy land is like this?"


    Chu Feng suddenly understood what the so-called holy land was.


    At least I understand the true face of the holy land of the sea emperor.


    The so-called holy land of the sea emperor is also a part of the earth. It is basically a basement at the spatial level, just like when a disaster comes, someone will dig a hole in the underground and linger.


    He also understood why when he was in xuantianfu, the powerful people from heaven and earth would be vague.


    Maybe they don''t understand what their situation is.


    Space has the nature of water, so beyond the buoyancy of life or matter, where will eventually sink? Of course, it''s the underwater world. There''s no doubt about that.


    At the bottom of the ocean, there is another world.


    After breaking the ground, Chu Feng found another world under the layer of ice floe.


    It''s just a place that can hold more power.


    "If we compare the surface world to the sea, then the so-called three holy places are at the bottom of the sea and closer to the center of the earth? Ha ha, is this the true face of the so-called three holy places? "


    Chu Feng also understood why a large number of so-called relics and treasures appeared in the earth''s space before the great beast tide last year and after the outbreak of Yuanli tide. It turned out that these things just reappeared in the place where they should appear with the rising of the sea.


    The so-called three holy places are closer to the center of the earth.


    "No, to be exact, the three holy places should be closer to the origin of the world."


    Chu Feng suddenly remembered the result of his research on crystal nucleus. The essence of crystal nucleus is to plunder the soul power and the world''s original power. This is also the reason why crystal nucleus can improve people''s combat effectiveness without damage.


    "Is this the true face of the three holy places? And The essence of eschatology? "

 Chapter 891

    After discovering the relationship between the crystal nucleus and the origin of life and death, Chu Feng understood that the essence of this doomsday was still a war for resources.


    There are too many wars of this kind on earth.


    The essence of plundering crystal nucleus is to plunder the origin of the world.


    Just like on earth, large-scale wars are also aimed at plundering resources.


    Only some dynasties in China are different.


    As a planet of life, the earth should also have the origin of life and death, or the origin of the world. After all, there is not the origin before life, but the origin after life. With the law of life and death, there will be the origin.


    This is the most precious treasure of the earth.


    Those who stand at the top of the highest plane may not care about this, but for the existence at the bottom of the main plane, it is their hope to turn over and survive.


    As long as they want to make progress, they have to go this way.


    Now after Chu Feng came to one of the three holy places, Hai Huang holy land, he probably understood the location of the three holy places.


    As the closest to the origin of the world, they should have been hostile to foreign enemies.


    The roles they play are all grandfathers who serve the leading role.


    However, life is never predictable.


    The subjective initiative of life can always create all kinds of accidents.


    When foreign enemies invaded, were there fewer people who betrayed their country?


    Some people think that under the nest, how can we finish the eggs? If the country is gone, how can we be alone? Even if you surrender, you have to rely on one country. Surrender is valuable.


    But some people only see in front of their eyes.


    Even if it hurts the whole world, it''s enough as long as it benefits itself.


    Few people in China had this idea, but in recent years, due to the invasion of western culture, many people even regard it as the mainstream, or even as a guide to life.


    But this is what the West wants.


    The same is true of the three holy places.


    For the three holy places, why do they want to be the grandfather of the protagonists in the new era and serve the protagonists in the new era? Why can''t they become the protagonists?


    If so, Chu Feng understood what they thought.


    Unfortunately, the way is different.


    As a member of the human race, why should Chu Feng consider for the Hai nationality?


    "Three holy places..."


    Chu Feng stood on the ice under the bottom of the sea with a complicated look, but his eyes were full of firmness. "Since I have seen through your true colors and will not destroy you, it''s really hard to say."


    The three holy places, as the existence closest to the origin of the world, only perish, the origin of the world will be easier to return to the ground world.


    Perhaps this will accelerate the plunder of the earth by the outside world.


    But the earth will grow faster.


    Back on the sea, Su Yuyan and others have been waiting for him nervously.


    Above the sea, more and more sea people surround it.


    In Chu Feng''s eyes, these sea people have a strong power of world origin. Although they have not yet condensed into nuclei, they are also the best goods to promote the growth of the world.


    This adds another reason for Chu Feng to destroy the holy land of the sea emperor.


    The origin of the world here should be a part of the earth.


    However, the will of the world would rather let out part of the world''s origin in the way of sharing, but also recover part of it. Obviously, in the eyes of the will of the world, these origins no longer belong to itself.


    "In this case, if I plan for the three holy places, am I not against all the enemies who plan for the earth?"


    Although I think so, Chu Feng''s heart is only excited.


    The enemy in the dark is the most terrible. What is the threat of the enemy in the open?


    More and more sea people come close to each other. Although there are many hell strongmen brought by Chu Feng, under such sea of people tactics, their internal strength will be constantly consumed.


    "Chu Feng, what should we do next?"


    Su Yuyan asks Chu Feng.


    Tian Jing and ye Xiaohui have a natural fear of Chu Feng.


    In this indecisive time, they did not dare to ask Chu Feng directly.


    At this time, Su Yuyan will stand up.


    She doesn''t want Ye Xiaohui and others to be upset, and she doesn''t want them to be ugly.


    "Next..."


    Chu Feng looked around at the boundless sea and felt the strong breath of the approaching distance with his mental power. His mouth turned up as if he was mocking the holy land of the sea emperor.


    "I have come to their base camp, I see how they kill me!"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, everyone was shocked.


    Chu Feng, is this crazy?


    "Tian Jing, Xu Wei, Tao Jinghua, the power of blood evil in your body is the most suitable to be promoted in the battlefield. Here is the battlefield where you can master the power of blood evil in your body. If you miss this opportunity, the next time you meet a similar opportunity, it may be a chance or a place to die for you."Tian Jing three people, no accident.


    They can get Chu Feng cultivation, not because they have talent or potential, but because they have self-knowledge.


    If you want to gain strength, you have to pay a price.


    The biggest price is that they must become the weapons of Chu Feng.


    If they lose their role, they will lose their reason for existence.


    "The Hongyan people listen to orders, and the twelve ruling formations are transformed into the mode of field. In this area or a sea of fire for defense, don''t let those miscellaneous soldiers affect our mood."


    Between speaking, Chu Feng waved his hand, and there were 12 Hongyan people around him again.


    The breath of these Hongyan people is far from comparable to those of the previous Hongyan people.


    They are all level 8!


    These Hongyan people also have red tokens in their hands.


    Hongyan people, because of the lack of contact within the family, have the second highest demand for chufeng after the purple demons.


    Otherwise, in a short time, the Hongyan people will lose their status as the seven ethnic groups.


    As a result, the Hongyan people also worked very hard.


    Chu Feng originally just asked the Hongyan clan to practice the usage of the twelve verdict array. He didn''t plan to let the eight level twelve verdict array appear in the world, but the holy land of the sea emperor was too deadly, so he couldn''t help it.


    There are two twelve ruling arrays, one inside and one outside.


    Endless red flames burned the sky, as if to burn the sea.


    This form is not used to kill the enemy.


    This is used to clear up the soldiers.


    The existence below level 6 is not qualified for admission at all.


    Even the existence of level 6, in this sea of fire, also have to endure the burning of the flame.


    With this layer of filtering, hell creatures no longer need to worry about the weak hand, will consume their own physical strength.


    "Yi Qiuling, you have the rest."

 Chapter 892

    At the mouth of the Yangtze River, it used to be a prosperous international metropolis, but now there are only ruins left.


    Today, it has become a world of ice and snow.


    The ruins of the city are covered with ice and snow.


    The Yangtze River, which used to be fast flowing, has now become an ice river with some warships and large cruise ships on it. Unfortunately, it has lost its driving ability on the waterway which will become ice and snow.


    Countless bodies are frozen with the ice and snow world.


    A man in white armor, armed with a long gun, stood on the ice.


    Around him, there are a lot of zombies.


    "Who are you? Did Chu Feng send you here? "


    Long Ao looks at the beautiful woman standing in front of him with a dignified look. If it''s normal, maybe he will have the idea of taking each other for himself. After all, such a role and temperament is really hard to find in the world.


    A light blue dress, shoulder prone to a snow fox, like a fairy coming from the sky.


    In this world of ice and snow, it seems so dusty.


    But now, he has no time to think.


    The two holy places are a bunch of idiots.


    So good opportunity, do not grasp, have to wait for three days to reduce the cost of invasion, this next good, three days time, enough to let Chu Feng breathe.


    Fortunately, the two holy places are proud enough not to care about the life or death of his party.


    So even if he took the opportunity to leave with some cronies, he would not be ignored by the two holy places.


    However, here, he met a roadblock.


    "With the help of the power of zombies to deal with human beings, what he told Chu Feng was right."


    Yi Qiuling looks at the zombies around long Ao with disgusting eyes, "you are long Ao, right? I''ll give you a chance to live on the condition that you become a dog. "


    "Ha ha, it''s up to you?"


    Long Ao laughs wildly, "it seems that I was underestimated by Chu Feng!"


    "It''s not just me, of course."


    Yi Qiuling looks at long Ao with the eyes of Shabi. "I wanted to give you to Chu Feng after you were captured alive, but Chu Feng was worried about your escape, so he sent a lot of helpers to help me."


    Between speaking, in those frozen ships out of a large number of figures.


    These figures come in different shapes, but they are not human.


    There are some bloodstains on their blades.


    Obviously, they just went through a massacre.


    After seeing the breath of these figures, long Ao said sarcastically: "you said before that I used the power of zombies to deal with human beings, but I fell down. Why don''t you and Chu Feng use the power other than human beings to deal with human beings? Everyone is obviously the same person, what qualifications do you have to blame me? What qualifications does Chu Feng have to criticize me? "


    If we can use these words to shake each other''s mind, it would be best.


    Those who claim to be just tend to be the most mentally unstable.


    However, after long Ao said this, Yi Qiuling didn''t make any waves.


    Seeing that Yi Qiuling didn''t speak, long Ao continued: "ask others with the saint''s standard, but if you use it on yourself, it''s another set of standards, just double standards..."


    "Yes! I''m a double label. "


    Yi Qiuling confessed very frankly.


    Long Ao feels like he''s going to choke back.


    Have seen double standard, have not seen oneself admit oneself to be double standard.


    "How can the standards for the enemy be the same as those for ourselves?"


    Yi Qiuling didn''t have any shame, as if she was saying something of course, "I still said that, give you a chance to be a dog, this is the only way for you to live."


    Long Ao opened his mouth, some of them could not speak.


    He felt that the other side''s three views were contrary to common sense.


    At this time, a large number of people were floating on the ice.


    There are more than one thousand of these figures. If you look at them carefully, they all look like Yi Qiuling.


    Seeing these figures, long Ao seems to find a topic:


    "do you think these illusory separation are useful to me?"


    Thousands of phantoms are created in a flash. How powerful can these phantoms be? It''s a waste of your own strength. It may be useful to scare some little Bai who are ignorant of cultivation, but it''s suicidal to face the same level masters


    "do you fight with your mouth?"


    Yi Qiuling''s eyes are full of ridicule. Then she pulls out a snow sword from her waist and walks towards the direction of long Ao. At the same time, those phantoms pull out their swords and chop at the zombies.


    Didn''t you start the verbal offensive first?


    Long Ao didn''t argue. Instead, he held a gun in both hands and made preparations for the battle. He didn''t care about the illusions around him. Even those who welcome you can''t be better than his zombies¡ª¡ª"No!"


    Then he is ready to meet this moment, long Ao''s heart suddenly alarm, in situ left a shadow, the next moment, he has come to a hundred meters away.


    In the place where he just lived, all the zombies were torn by ice and snow sword almost in an instant.


    Hundreds of zombies around him, and some of his own human confidants, were killed by what he thought were phantoms.


    "Well, how is that possible?"


    What happened in front of my eyes completely overturned long Ao''s cognition.


    Clearly in the same level, but the other side of the phantom summoned, even have comparable power? How is that possible? Doesn''t this move consume her strength?


    This is a way to subvert cognition.


    How can human beings have such power?


    At this time, Chu Feng''s figure flashed through his mind.


    "Did you hide?"


    Yi Qiuling licked her lips. Her original holy temperament became evil and enchanted by this action. "I thought that just now, that move had been able to win or lose!"


    "No, I don''t believe it!"


    A palm sized seal on long Ao''s waist blooms white light and black light. It reflects on his white armor and makes his whole body covered with light and shadow.


    This is the power of the seal.


    "I always fight with the strong. I almost think I''m weak!"


    A phantom of Yi Qiuling suddenly appears behind long Ao, and a piece of it cuts on him. This sword contains a lot of cold air. It resists the power of light and shadow on long Ao''s body, but the power of light and shadow also consumes a lot.


    Yi Qiuling''s figure dissipated, but more Yi Qiuling surrounded long Ao.


    "It seems that I''m not very weak yet!"


    The power of ice cover spreads from the sole of Longao''s feet and constantly confronts with Longao''s life seal.


    Yi Qiuling''s immortal spirit had completely disappeared, and she was replaced by an evil queen.


    "On the contrary, you should be regarded as the enemy by Chu Feng. It seems that he thinks highly of you!"

 Chapter 893

    "What are you talking about?"


    Long Ao''s eyes are full of shame and anger.


    He was underestimated,


    by a woman!


    "Ding!"


    Yi Qiuling''s ice and snow sword is blocked by long Ao''s long gun.


    But the next moment, Yi Qiuling''s phantom appeared from the back of long Ao, and a sword crossed the back armor of long Ao. The power of light and shadow moved alternately, taking down the power of the sword.


    Long Ao hasn''t had time to go back to defend. On the left and right sides, Yi Qiuling also appears.


    The light and shadow of long Ao are on the verge of collapse.


    "You have such a powerful force, why do you still work for Chu Feng?"


    Long Ao yelled, "you should also be the one who got the chance. What kind of benefits did Chu Feng give you? To make you kill for him? I can give you 10 times


    "He just told me what you did in Shangjing."


    Yi Qiuling''s voice suddenly appeared behind long Ao.


    Just as long Ao was about to turn around, a cold light crossed his neck.


    If it had not been for the seal''s power to protect him, he would not know how many times he had been killed.


    This woman, every body is real.


    How is this done?


    Why are there such unique skills in the world?


    Why is it that he is not proud to have such a unique talent?


    Long Ao''s heart is also full of unwilling and angry. His face is full of ferocious expression. A nameless fire is burning in his heart, which makes his eyes appear the breath of black death.


    "What''s wrong with me? What''s wrong with sacrificing some ordinary people''s lives for the sake of big plans? "


    There was a long and narrow mark on Longao''s chest armor. The mark was frozen by the ice. He cried out, "for the future of China and the future of the earth, don''t you even want to make a little sacrifice? Without any sacrifice, we want to lead the human race to the future in the last world. Where is such a good thing in the world? "


    At this time, his white armor had been injured by Yi Qiuling''s sword.


    In front of this woman, he tasted the despair in the face of Chu Feng.


    Why, why did everyone stop him?


    No one can understand his idea.


    "Childish!"


    Yi Qiuling put long Ao on the bottom of her feet and said with cold eyes, "how can a person in his twenties or thirties still say such childish words? As a descendant of the guwu family, I''m really ashamed to be with you. "


    Are they both descendants of the ancient Wu family?


    Hearing this, hope appeared in long Ao''s eyes.


    "Since you are also a descendant of the guwu family, you should know that in the distant past, our earth was once in danger, and even experienced destruction."


    Although he was trampled on the bottom of his feet, long Ao''s tone was still full of temptation. "For the future of the earth, we should do whatever we can. If we follow Chu Feng as an innocent person, we will only bring China into the abyss of destruction!"


    "Poof!"


    Yi Qiuling cuts off long Ao''s two legs with a sword. This time, the power of light and shadow has no time to protect long Ao. They can only let long Ao''s legs be cut off.


    "Childish!"


    Yi Qiuling continued to fight against the black and white power with her sword, "are you right to sacrifice others? Is it wrong that people want to kill you? I''m a double standard, aren''t you? "


    While talking, Yi Qiuling cuts off one arm of long Ao again.


    Long Ao is biting his teeth. The pain has made him speechless.


    "If you sacrifice some people, you can bring the future to China? I don''t know how you said that if you were so naive. The thousand years of the ancient Wu family didn''t give you any wisdom. "


    Yi Qiuling cuts off the remaining arm of long Ao again while fighting with the black and white forces.


    Today''s Dragon pride has only one head connected to the trunk.


    "If such a simple way can lead China out of the end of the world, this end of the world is too much fun!"


    Yi Qiuling waves her hand. Long Ao''s severed limbs have been put away by her.


    There''s no blood gushing. The wounds are frozen.


    "Children''s play?"


    Long Ao clenched his teeth and endured the pain.


    He had expected that Yi Qiuling would refute him with some righteous words.


    As long as the other party falls into the rhythm of his conversation, he has the possibility of persuading the other party.


    But unexpectedly, the other party even said it was a joke.


    This woman''s mind is so unpredictable.


    Yi Qiuling picks up the seal. On her shoulder, it looks like a white fox who has been sleeping. Suddenly she wakes up and screams at Yi Qiuling, as if to remind her of something.


    "Don''t worry! I won''t be tempted by the seal of life. "Yi Qiuling looks at long Ao with sarcastic eyes, "after all, I''m an adult."


    "Do you take the future of China as a joke?"


    Long Ao bit his teeth and squeezed out a few words.


    "Although I feel a little humiliated, I''ll tell you about it in the same place as the descendants of the guwu family."


    Yi Qiuling took out some ice swords, put them on the ground, and put the seal of life in the middle of the sword. On these ice swords, a large number of black chains appeared, winding the seal of life.


    A lot of black light appeared on the surface of the seal, but under the black chain, it was still losing.


    This is a god binding lock made by Chu Feng himself. How can it be easily broken away.


    "I remember that when you were in Beijing, you used a similar saying when you fooled those young people, especially students, to die for you, right! Because the external enemies of human beings are too strong, we need strength and sacrifice to survive. Moreover, the students really believed it and thought it was reasonable.


    But is there a causal relationship between the two? "


    Yi Qiuling''s tone, with disdain and ridicule.


    "Because the enemy is strong, we need to sacrifice? Who stipulated this? If all problems can be solved with strength and sacrifice, how can human beings become the master of the earth? On earth, there are not a few creatures that are more powerful than human beings, and there are also not a few creatures that have the spirit of sacrifice. How can the human family be the only one?


    Are you using this set of words to cheat people for a long time, so you even believe yourself?


    Yes, strength is indispensable, so is sacrifice.


    But is that enough?


    99 multiplication table can make people lay a good foundation in primary school mathematics, but it''s naive to use 99 multiplication table to solve all the mathematical problems in the world?


    Although very reluctant to admit, but the human face of this catastrophe is unprecedented.


    Even if human beings give all their wisdom, courage, tenacity and creativity, they may not be able to survive this end of life.


    You just a sacrifice, arrogant to want to bring China''s future? How could anyone believe you, a schoolboy? They have lost all the wisdom that our ancestors gave us! "

 Chapter 894

    "Did it work?"


    In the holy land of the sea emperor, Chu Feng, with a black lightning, solved a group of sea people who wanted to get close to him, and then received a message from Yi Qiuling.


    An effective plan often lies not in its subtlety but in its feasibility.


    The simpler the plan, the easier it is to succeed.


    When he went to Beijing, he was in the dark, and so was long Ao, but compared with him, he was in the light.


    One is in the light and the other is in the dark. It''s very easy to calculate each other.


    That is to say, there was a big gap between the two sides at the beginning. One was the guwu family in the upper capital, the other was just a common citizen, the other had the military and political power in the upper capital, and the other had to start from scratch.


    If standing at the same starting point, Chu Feng can kill long Ao dozens of times.


    But now Chu Feng, also in the state of the card.


    Although long Ao''s temperament is extreme, he is not a fool.


    Chu Feng knows that no matter how much preparation he has, he will not easily appear in front of him until long Ao is sure of winning. How can an extremely selfish person easily bet his life?


    So, there is the plan before Chu Feng.


    If the big bait of Dawning city is not enough, plus your own life as bait, it''s OK!


    As long as the bait is real, it doesn''t matter whether it''s a trap or not.


    Long Ao is also such a person.


    It''s a pity that there seems to be some differences between Longao and the two holy places.


    In three days, Chu Feng''s injury almost recovered to the point where he could exert most of his fighting power. At the same time, long Ao did not dare to place his life on the holy land.


    In the two holy places and Chu Feng war, long Ao directly chose to escape.


    Unfortunately, there is Yi Qiuling.


    When a person''s attention is focused on an invincible opponent, they tend to ignore other places.


    Yi Qiuling did not appear in the past, but her strength is a mystery, her identity is also a mystery, and her relationship with Chu Feng is also unknown.


    How to calculate a person who knows little about it?


    All strategies should be based on intelligence.


    Therefore, Chu Feng handed over the matter of cutting off long Ao''s back road to Yi Qiuling.


    Yi Qiuling and herself, both of whom have obtained the inheritance of the powerful, can command those hell races. Even if those hell races are not satisfied, they can almost be subdued with a fight.


    Yi Qiuling has the assurance that she can do these things by herself.


    But Chu Feng is not willing to take the risk of failure.


    Therefore, at his strong request, Yi Qiuling had to take some hell creatures to carry out the mission together. When the two sides were fighting, she cut off all the legions that were proud of the dragon on the sea.


    Chu Feng didn''t care about the specific process of Yi Qiuling''s hand.


    Only the unknown can deceive long Ao.


    The hell creatures around Chu Feng can only be exposed once.


    As long as the threat of long Ao is not solved once, the next time long Ao will become more cautious and will not easily come forward. There will not be many opportunities for close contact like this.


    The reason why Chu Feng took Yiyi with him was that he considered the temptation of Yiyi to the enemy.


    Second, it''s for long Ao.


    The important forces around me are all around me. You can escape according to the original escape route.


    In case long Ao gives up the original escape route and directly gives up those forces and warships on the sea, Chu Feng doesn''t know how much energy it will take to find long Ao in the future.


    "You go on!"


    After receiving the news, Chu Feng just glanced at the war situation, let these hell creatures kill happily, no longer pay attention to it.


    Haihuang holy land did not know for what reason, they killed their old nest, they even sent some soldiers to consume their strength? Do they think the sea of people tactics are useful to them?


    Even dragon pride is inferior.


    "Tian Jing, you are in charge of the overall situation here. Call me when you are in danger. Don''t try to command these hell creatures. As long as you show enough strength, they will live in peace with you."


    Chu Feng said, Su Yuyan and ye Xiaohui, and ye Yiyi away from the sea emperor holy land.


    After appearing in the outside world, Chu Feng quickly welcomed Yi Qiuling.


    "Well, this is the man you want."


    Yi Qiuling throws long Ao, who has been cut into a stick, to Chu Feng, "this guy is not as powerful as you said!"


    "That''s just the surface."


    Chu Feng looked at long Ao with cold eyes, "I took advantage of the opportunity of XueYue reward to lead such a big play, in order to be able to catch him. The reason why you feel relaxed is that most of his strength has been burned up in the previous fire, otherwise, even me may not be able to kill him."Yi Qiuling thought of the fire before, and did not refute.


    The flame, which can burn with vitality, can be sensed by her at the estuary of the Yangtze River hundreds of miles away. Is such a terrible fire to capture long Ao?


    Su Yuyan looks at Yi Qiuling. Her instinct makes her feel a great threat.


    Intuition tells her that the relationship between this woman and Chu Feng is very close.


    However, she did not say anything.


    There are many women in Chu Feng, and there may be more in the future. She has already been psychologically prepared.


    If you can''t accept this, don''t accept Chu Feng at the beginning.


    It''s impossible to have a heart without mustard, but she can tolerate it.


    As if aware of Su YuYan''s eyes, Yi Qiuling replies with a smile.


    Su Yuyan blushed and lowered her head.


    "Long Ao! You are in my hands at last


    Chu Feng stepped on long Ao''s scarred face, which also trampled on his so-called dignity.


    Long Ao''s face is full of humiliation, but he bears it.


    his mouth has been frozen, otherwise he will definitely use language as a weapon.


    Chu Feng looks at long Ao like this, in the heart is very complex.


    His obsession since his rebirth, the first is his family, the second is to kill long Ao.


    However, when long Ao was really trampled on his feet, Chu Feng felt confused.


    It''s like life suddenly loses its purpose.


    "Take it back, he knows a lot, and I will interrogate it slowly."


    Chu Feng ordered Ye Xiaohui.


    Ye Xiaohui, holding long Ao''s head, walks towards the city of dawn.


    "I''m good at interrogation."


    Yi Qiu Ling smiles a little, "no matter he is hard mouthed or not, as long as he knows things, I can make him spit out."


    "I''ll ask you to help me if I need to."


    Chu Feng looked at long Ao, who had been cut into a stick. His eyes were filled with coldness. "Before that, I''ll practice the means of torture. By the way, I''ll give people in the city some opportunities to practice."

 Chapter 895

    "Chu Feng, what''s my revenge on you? Kill me, you can kill me


    In the torture room, long Ao roars loudly. His eyes and ears have been abandoned. The reason why he can speak is that Chu Feng wants to hear his voice of despair.


    Moreover, he has been blinded more than 10 times.


    There are also special torture personnel in dawning city. This is made by Tian Jing and Xu Wei and Tao Jinghua together in boredom. In name, it is used for torture. In fact, it is doing some black work.


    There are also people who want to seize power in dawning city.


    Chu Feng doesn''t pay attention to those people, but they won''t relax easily.


    What if you lose your power?


    There are also some things that Chu Feng doesn''t want to solve. For example, those people who gather at the gate of the demon hunter guild make trouble, Chu Feng doesn''t want to pay attention to them, and Su Yuan doesn''t want to dirty her hands.


    Therefore, Tian Jing is responsible for arranging some reasons for the disappearance of these people.


    When the troublemakers often disappear mysteriously, there will be fewer troublemakers in the future.


    It''s mainly these people who are responsible for torturing long Ao.


    Chu Feng will let others go out when he starts. When he finishes, he will recover the injury on long AO and give it to others to continue to torture him. He just sits outside the torture room and listens to long Ao''s scream.


    At the beginning, long Ao had some backbone.


    "You''re not going to kill me, because you''re going to get the information you want from me."


    When long Ao looks at Chu Feng with firm eyes, and his eyes are full of the desire to survive, Chu Feng directly calls Yi Qiuling to come over, showing his ability to read the memory of "water".


    So, long Ao''s will collapsed.


    The information he has is the biggest card in his life.


    But his cards were taken away directly.


    The despair after the disillusionment of hope made his will collapse.


    Information has been obtained. What else do you want to torture him for?


    He then understood that the reason why Chu Feng tortured him was not to obtain information from him, or the biggest purpose was not to obtain information from him, or to torture him.


    In these days, his eyes were blinded more than ten times, and his ears were cut off more than 20 times. More than half of them were cut off with a sharp lancet, bit by bit, like shredded meat.


    If they were normal people, they would have been killed by this series of torture.


    Long Ao can survive, but after surviving, he still faces hell.


    No, where is hell so terrible?


    "How much information did he recruit today?"


    Chu Feng light asked the person in charge of torture.


    Although Yi Qiuling can find out all the information about long Ao, Chu Feng enjoys the process of torture in this way. He wants long Ao to tell him what he knows in exchange for some less pain.


    "Lord, today he told us all the information he knew about the holy land of gods and demons."


    The interrogators are very excited. Chu Feng, the city leader, actually asked him in person. This is his chance to show himself. Maybe he will win the favor of the city leader because of his performance.


    "The seal of living creatures connects the two realms of gods and demons. The world originally known as the holy land of all nationalities is now renamed the holy land of gods and demons in order to show loyalty to the two realms.


    The three holy places, thanks to the fact that they still call themselves the guardians of the earth, are despicable people who sell the earth for their own interests. Fortunately, the city master has the wisdom to see through... "


    "All right, go down!"


    Chu Feng stopped the torture personnel''s flattery behavior, "go to get your own reward!"


    "Thank you, Lord!"


    The interrogators went down with excitement.


    After the temporary end of today''s torture, Chu Feng goes into the torture room and pastes a rejuvenation amulet on long Ao''s body to recover some of his injuries.


    "Chu Feng, why do you hate me so much?"


    Long Ao said in a trance.


    These days, his will has been destroyed to the limit.


    If you don''t give him breathing time, Chu Feng even doubts that long Ao will die directly.


    Now the biggest problem that supports long Ao to survive is that Chu Feng hates him.


    Why, Chu Feng can empty all the secrets of his body, but just in this way, let him say everything he knows? After breaking his spine, let him crush it.


    This problem has been torturing him and saving him.


    He didn''t know what kind of hate it was to support Chu Feng to do so.


    Chu Feng didn''t tell him what he meant. He just cured his ear and some slight injuries on her body. By the way, he wasted a little bit of strength that he finally gathered.We can''t let him die. He hasn''t tortured enough.


    "You do so many bad things and destroy so many families. Isn''t it normal for someone to hate you?"


    After healing some of the injuries on long Ao''s body, Chu Feng has a white lightning in his hand and stabs it into long Ao''s body fiercely. He cuts the skin and flesh of long Ao''s just recovered injury.


    Long Ao made a shrill scream, but these screams were so pleasant to the ears of Chu Feng.


    He can''t even ask for mercy, or let Chu Feng give him a death.


    What he knew could be interrogated without his consent.


    So, what kind of chips does he have to trade?


    Let him be a dog for Chu Feng?


    Of course, he is willing to. After all, he has been used to it. Who is it for?


    But Chu Feng doesn''t want it!


    "Chu Feng, what else do you want to know?"


    Long Ao''s spirit collapsed again. "I''ve told you all the secrets I know and the forces I''ve managed in recent months. What else do you want to know?"


    Chu Feng did not answer, but continued to torture long Ao.


    "Stop! Chu Feng. "


    Yi Qiuling walks into the torture room. She is the only one who can enter here without the consent of anyone, including Chu Feng.


    She blinds long Ao''s ear and closes his perception.


    "You''ve been torturing him for seven days, haven''t you noticed?


    At first, in the process of tormenting him, the pain in your heart is really alleviating, but later, every time you torment him, the pain in your heart is constantly reminded, every time you hear him scream, you really have some pleasure in your heart, but the scar in your heart is exposed again and again.


    I don''t know the source of your pain, but I know that if you continue like this, your mood will be greatly affected. "


    Chu Feng stopped his action and said nothing.


    Yi Qiuling is right. In the process of tormenting long Ao, he is constantly recalling the pain in the future.


    But, so what?


    Nothing is more terrible than the future becoming reality.

 Chapter 896

    "Haihuang holy land, what''s the matter now?"


    Chu Feng asked.


    After he returns to the city of dawn, Chu Feng gives Tian Jing the affairs of Haihuang holy land.


    However, after all, there are many masters in Haihuang holy land. Chu Feng asked Yi Qiuling to take care of them.


    In recent days, people in dawning city all know that there is another unfathomable master in dawning city.


    Su Yuan is OK. She knows that her position is irreplaceable. She is not strong enough to do what she does. However, Su Yuyan and Zhang Ziqing are greatly hit.


    Yi Qiuling did not disclose her relationship with Chu Feng.


    But Su Yuyan did not admit defeat and fought in the holy land of the sea emperor all day.


    She wanted to prove herself, to prove her strength.


    "The holy land of the sea emperor is melting."


    Yi Qiuling said.


    "Ablation? What''s going on? " Chu Feng was a little surprised.


    "I thought you didn''t pay attention to other things except torment now!"


    Yi Qiuling said with a smile, "if you want to make an image analogy, it is that the glaciers at the two poles are melting, the sea level is rising, the holy land of the sea emperor is melting now, and the surface space of the whole earth is gradually becoming stable. Although I don''t have a deeper understanding of the laws of space than you, my perception of vitality is still very keen.


    For a month at most, the earth''s surface space will accommodate the existence of order 8. "


    Since Yi Qiuling said one month, it must not be much different.


    "So, Haihuang holy land has given up the outer space of holy land?" Chu Feng was a little surprised.


    "Yes! It''s no pity to give up the glacier that is destined to melt. "


    Yi Qiuling said, "if you change to other people, you may worry about where the life in those spaces will go after the disappearance of outer space, but that is the holy land of the sea emperor, so you should not worry about that."


    The creatures in the deep sea are much more famous.


    After all, it is a three-dimensional ecological structure, and the complexity of ecology is understandable.


    The same is true of Haihuang holy land. If we consume some cannon fodder, we may be able to relieve the pressure of resources!


    "It seems that this war, the meat of Haihuang holy land, does not hurt!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "It''s true that there are three holy orders in the holy land of the sea emperor. Under the three holy orders, there are 64 nine orders, which are called the sea king. The one you killed is just the commander of the sea people. The most powerful name is that it is the most close to the existence of the sea king. But even the real sea king, there are 64 sea people."


    Yi Qiuling said, "in the holy land of all ethnic groups, there are countless strong people in it. They even have some connections with the gods and demons. They can be loyal to the gods and demons at the same time, but there is no conflict. Therefore, their status should be the most important of the three holy places. Although you have a lot of strength in that area of hell, you can only lose both sides together. "


    If Chu Feng subdued hell in order to make hell creatures as cannon fodder, it would be totally unnecessary.


    More importantly, Chu Feng could not leave the war to hell.


    The essence of war is to plunder resources.


    Against this essence, there is no need for war.


    Chu Feng doesn''t care about the casualties of the hell legion, but it''s life level. From the point of view of property, even if the hell Legion is used as cannon fodder, it should play the value of cannon fodder.


    If you let the hell army fight with holy land, you will lose both sides.


    Let''s not say whether it''s worth it or not. If he really orders like him, those hellish creatures will rebel against him in the first place.


    There has never been loyalty without reason in the world.


    Even if it is a Book of contract, only life, not thought, can be mastered.


    If Chu Feng really takes the hell race as cannon fodder, those hell races are not as good as rebellion, at least when they die, they can make Chu Feng pay some price.


    Instead of using their lives to fulfill Chu Feng''s purpose.


    "Their strength has grown to the upper limit, but our strength is still improving. I wonder why they are not willing to fight for life and death until now. What are they waiting for?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were full of doubts, "are they still waiting for the support from the gods and demons? No, even if it''s a dog, at least you have to show your potential as a hound so that the hunter can reward them with a bone to eat


    "It seems that you are not affected by hatred."


    Yi Qiuling is relieved. She doesn''t care about long Ao. What she worries about most is the influence on Chu Feng because of long Ao. As long as Chu Feng''s mind is normal now, she can rest assured.


    Chu Feng didn''t speak, but looked thoughtful.


    If he was the enemy, what would he do?


    If you are not sure that you will win, you should wait for the opportunity to fight, or wait for the opportunity to come. If you can''t, you should burn both the jade and the stone.Obviously, it is impossible for the two holy places to burn their own stones for a long time at least.


    Well, they must be waiting for the moment.


    "No matter what kind of countermeasures they are going to take, nothing will be gained in this prison."


    Yi Qiuling said, "it''s time for you to go out and tidy up the internal affairs of Dawning city. It''s time for me to leave here and go to China and the whole world."


    "You''re leaving?"


    Chu Feng was surprised.


    "What else? Do you want me to sleep with your other women? "


    Yi Qiuling asked with a smile in the corner of her eyes, "the city of dawn also has its own intelligence agencies, but no intelligence agency can be better at collecting intelligence than me. Now, the city of dawn has stood in the spotlight. This is the brightest place, but it is also the place where people are most likely to become blind."


    Chu Feng was silent, and Yi Qiuling could not refute what he said.


    No matter how good the card is, as long as it''s on, there''s always a way to deal with it.


    He has a lot of good cards and a lot of cards in his hand, but most of these cards have been seen by others. Similarly, because these cards are too good, they will be feared by human beings.


    Human beings have always grown up in the inner struggle.


    Chu Feng has no doubt that the strength and status of Dawning city has aroused the fear of countless others, and even fear.


    Never test human nature. Human nature can never stand the test.


    So, Dawning city now needs a walk outside.


    If no one can shoulder such responsibility, Chu Feng will leave the city of dawn in person, just as he has always done.


    He was not in the city of dawn for a long time, but he didn''t really care about it.


    There may be his own reasons for planning, but there is also an implicit reason that there must be a strong enough person to walk in the dark and act as the eyes of the city of dawn, so that the city of dawn can move forward.


    "Thank you so much."


    For a long time, Chu Feng said slowly.

 Chapter 897

    It''s the limit that Yi Qiuling can accept Chu Feng''s woman.


    There is always a process for her to face her own woman all day.


    Although Chu Feng is overbearing, he never shows disrespect for others.


    Therefore, when Yi Qiuling was walking outside as a city of dawn, it was also a time for her to accept, and also a time for other women to accept.


    Chu Feng out of the torture room, let countless people are relieved.


    These days, many people are worried about Chu Feng''s mental state.


    "If you go on, this person inside will be used to train torture personnel."


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to let long Ao go. It''s a pity to kill him like this.


    He just doesn''t want to be affected by long Ao.


    "Chu Feng, in recent days, large-scale zombies and mutant animals have been rioting all over the world, but insects have settled down a lot. Food crisis has broken out in many places, but there are compressed biscuits, and no one has gathered to make trouble. However, the military and many ambitious civil forces have taken the opportunity to recruit more members with their own food ¡±


    seeing that Chu Feng is working, Su Yuan begins to report the recent situation of China to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng has been silent in the process of listening to the report.


    Among them are the influence of the state of the past few days, as well as things about the blood moon and the glacial period.


    What is the source of blood moon?


    He once doubted whether the appearance of blood moon had something to do with the three holy places?


    But in long Ao''s memory and speculation, there was no connection between XueYue and the three holy places. Anyway, the appearance of XueYue changed some plans of Haihuang holy land.


    This shows that blood moon has nothing to do with holy land at least.


    There are also some connections among the three holy places. According to their reports, almost all the holy places of heaven and earth have become ruins.


    Although he lives on with some details, he has no value of being plundered.


    After proving the Holy Land''s innocence, Chu Feng was more worried.


    According to the information of the silver phosphorus demons, nine times out of ten, the blood moon has nothing to do with the demon world. Even the origin of those insects is unknown to the people in the demon world.


    They only know that when the demon world plundered other worlds, there were also insects. These insects were also rich in crystal nuclei, which provided a lot of convenience for their plunder.


    They doubted whether it was the work of some magic emperors.


    "XueYue, the origin of insects, should be the same. If you have the ability to modify the environment of a world and create such a magical species, the origin will certainly not be too small. Even the influence I already know is just ignored in the past."


    At this time, an aura flashed through Chu Feng''s mind.


    Heaven!


    Among the four highest planes, the celestial sphere is also a unique existence.


    There is the strongest plane, following the most primitive laws.


    Both the gods and Demons want to plot for the heaven, but they come back in vain every time.


    Heaven does not invade any world, nor does it form enmity with any forces. No, hatred is almost nonexistent in heaven, because the law of the jungle is only a natural law. Besides the law of the jungle, heaven will not initiate any war.


    That is the strongest world, the most primitive world, and also The most peaceful world.


    However, it was because of their determination to attack the celestial world that the powerful finally fell.


    "Now, most of the forces have come to the surface. It''s impossible to know the root and the bottom, but at least their own routines have come to the surface. Only heaven has been hidden in the dark."


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng''s eyes were filled with chill.


    The powerful man didn''t ask for him. Do you know that if he goes on this road, he will be hostile to heaven sooner or later? Otherwise, why are powerful people so relieved that they don''t even leave a message?


    It''s not easy to choose a successor, even if it''s for the sake of rebirth, at least write a few words to cheat!


    Chu Feng''s heart is not willing to be hostile to heaven.


    There are too many enemies to face in his planned future.


    If you can''t see the hope of victory, it''s more lice than itch.


    However, after seeing a little hope, I suddenly found that the enemy I had to face was many times stronger than expected, and the only thing that left me was despair.


    At this time, Chu Feng suddenly felt a pair of soft and warm hands, holding his own hands.


    "Chu Feng, I know that you know much more than we do. There are many things that you don''t tell us in order to improve the success rate of some plans in your heart. So we can all understand that if you want to preach to you, I''m afraid no one in dawning city is qualified for it."


    Su Yuan''s voice is soft, and the image of a strong woman in peace day is totally contrary to her, "but I still hope that you can pay more attention to the people around you. My sister tries her best to temper herself every day in order to pursue your figure. After you recast the blood sword, she doesn''t know how much blood she drank from the enemy with it.Zhao fan and Lu Ming, although they don''t say it, I can feel that they are eager to be strong in their hearts. They don''t expect to be as strong as you, but they hope to stand at the same height with you, so that you don''t have to hide everything from them and let you worry about their safety like a nanny.


    Zhang Ziqing was very sad some time ago, but she didn''t want to show it in your small world. The beginning of her loss was when you no longer needed the hell gate in her body. During this time, she was very happy because she found something to do again. Although she didn''t know if you were deliberately comforting her, it was also a good time for her to be fooled by you I''m happy... "


    Su Yuan so quietly tells, Chu Feng''s heart constantly set off waves.


    How long has he not paid attention to the people around him?


    He always regards his rebirth as the luckiest thing.


    Because of their rebirth, so many regrets can be made up.


    The family members who had been lost are now around them.


    He is no longer just hiding in the ground, but can walk in the sun, let himself and the people around him, have a place to live and work.


    In order to protect this piece of pure land, he is willing to give everything.


    However, as they go faster and faster, more and more people and things around them are gradually ignored by themselves.


    The things that I tried my best to pursue, after I really got them, I no longer cherish them.


    He doesn''t regret his choice, and he never regrets the road he has taken. But are these two things really incompatible?


    I was on the road of chasing, but I almost forgot what I was chasing.


    "Thank you!"


    Chu Feng gently kisses Su Yuan on the forehead, very light.


    Su Yuan smiles, very sweet.

 Chapter 898

    After being reminded by Su Yuan, Chu Feng is not in a hurry to change anything.


    It''s not that he doesn''t attach importance to it, but that he can''t force something.


    However, in the following time, Chu Feng did pay more attention to the people around him.


    This is a natural process, and the impact is subtle.


    The holy land of the sea emperor has now become a place of experience in the city of dawn.


    Many demon hunting regiments from dawning city can enter the holy land of the sea emperor to hunt and kill their prey as long as they have passed certain certification, and then receive a reward from Chu Feng according to the level of prey handed in.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t hand it in. The meat quality of the sea creatures in the holy land of the sea emperor is very good. Unlike those on the earth that are polluted by viruses, eating them also has certain benefits.


    Of course, it''s better than Chu Feng.


    Therefore, some demon hunting troupes will treat the game they hit in the holy land of the sea emperor as a luxury to enjoy, but it is far from enough to use these things for profit.


    A few days later, dawn announced that they had discovered a new alloy.


    This kind of alloy is made of black iron as the main material, a small amount of dark blue magic gold and some special substances extracted from the bones of the Hai nationality.


    This new type of alloy is blue all over the body and will refract luster after forging.


    This new type of alloy is soft in nature, but very tough. It''s not suitable to make a sharp weapon, but it''s very suitable to make armor. It''s defensive. It can resist the bombardment of the most powerful elements of level 7, and it takes a while for level 8 to break the defense of this armor.


    Therefore, this kind of armor is equivalent to the best among the 8 levels.


    Chu Feng named the alloy LanJin.


    As soon as this new type of alloy came out, it immediately attracted the attention of all parties.


    Among them is the military, which works closely with dawn city.


    Thanks to the help of the burning Protoss, the earth is now on the right track in the use of various materials. Many minerals have been refined into the main materials that can earn level 7 or even level 8 weapons. Thus, some so-called magic weapons have been born. But these magic weapons have one common feature, that is, they are difficult to copy.


    It is either limited by the scarcity of materials or the complexity of forging process.


    If you can forge more than 100 level 8 weapons of the same material, that will be enough to cause a sensation.


    However, blue gold is the armor of level 8.


    Although the dark blue magic gold is rare, Dawning city happens to have the largest dark blue magic gold vein, and the bodies of the high-level sea people are not lacking, so this kind of armor can be mass produced for dawning city.


    The emergence of blue gold indicates that the weapons produced by dawning city are still in the leading position in the world.


    The city of dawn, which has mastered the weapons, still plays an important role in China.


    This position will last for a long time.


    Some arms dealers devoted to the research of weapons gnash their teeth, but they have no choice. Fortunately, Dawning city only makes high-end weapons and produces high-quality products. Therefore, there are other arms dealers in the market. If the price of Dawning city drops or the sales volume increases, more than half of the arms dealers in China will go bankrupt.


    Of course, Chu Feng would not do this, not to take care of those arms dealers, but because there are not too many grey dwarfs in the small world.


    Even after accepting the seven races, the number of grey dwarfs increased a little, but the total number did not exceed 3000. The higher the level of weapons, the more difficult it is to mass produce.


    What Chu Feng wants to mass produce is, of course, the highest level weapons.


    But before weapons come out, there must be a buffer time.


    LAN Jin is just a product of Chu Feng''s efforts to gain time for himself.


    The launch of blue gold has once again made dawning city a target of public criticism.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay much attention to the envy and hatred of various forces. He is now in the city of dawn, accompanying Zhang Ziqing, Su Yuyan and others, and rarely appears in front of outsiders.


    Of course, most of the forces have no time to envy dawning city.


    Blood moon, still hanging in the sky!


    Nowadays, all over the world have been involved in riots. Most of the forces can only sweep the snow in front of their own doors. It is difficult to control the places outside their own jurisdiction, where they have time to deal with the city of dawn.


    The only thing that bothers Chu Feng is the hell Knight Order guarding the prison of the magic city.


    They didn''t participate in the crisis just experienced by dawning City, so many members of hell knights who are burning blood in their hearts feel very sad and indignant.


    They claim to be the most important force of Dawning City, but they don''t have the chance to fight against the crisis of Dawning city?


    Not to mention them, even ordinary people in dawning city are wondering whether Chu Feng has abandoned the hell Knight order.


    For a while, all kinds of rumors were flying.After Chu Feng let go of this type of rumor, the speed of rumor spread was faster.


    After training for a while, Chu Feng entered the yuan mansion.


    After this period of recuperation, Chu Feng''s injury has fully recovered. It is also very worthwhile for him to catch long AO and solve a serious problem.


    Now, he has another thing to work out.


    "Yuanfu world is bigger than the whole East China. Well, it refers to the effective utilization area. If half of the area is transformed into a grain warehouse, I can support the whole of China by myself."


    This kind of thinking is also caused by the lack of firepower phobia in Chinese bones.


    I have been poor for a long time. Of course, I have to prepare more food.


    One of the biggest reasons is that many people have developed a sense of food storage.


    Those who can''t store food can also get compressed biscuits.


    As for those dissatisfied with compressed biscuits?


    You join the army!


    As long as you join the army, not to mention food, there are even big fish and big meat. The premise is that you are willing to contribute your part to the defense of the country in the army.


    As for those who don''t have enough food and clothing, and are not willing to join the army?


    Those people are weak, even if they get some powerful power, what kind of waves can they turn? People with weak minds are still weak even if they gain strength.


    In an area of the Yuan government, Zhang Ziqing is monitoring the demons.


    Once Chu Feng''s demonization experiment is abnormal, she will be responsible for sealing the abnormality, waiting for Chu Feng to deal with it.


    After a brief look at the yuan house, Chu Feng came to a peaceful area of the yuan house.


    Here, there is a frozen woman.

 Chapter 899

    Chu Feng stretched out a finger, and the power of the origin of life condensed in his finger.


    After putting this force into the woman''s body, the ice layer slowly melted, and the ice covered quiet girl slowly opened her eyes, but soon her eyes turned into fear.


    "Who are you?"


    Anyone who wakes up and finds that the surrounding environment has changed greatly will be flustered.


    However, women want to move, but found themselves unable to move.


    The power of ice has not been lifted completely.


    She was just infused with some of the power of life.


    "I''m the future master of your purple tattooed demons."


    Chu Feng put a purple light into the girl''s eyebrows, "this is what your mother wants to say to you. The price for her absolute obedience to me is to let me cure you."


    After Guanghua fell into the girl''s eyebrows, the girl calmed down.


    After a moment, the girl left tears:


    "why do you do this? If it goes on like this, will the purple demons have a future? "


    Hearing the girl''s words, Chu Feng was a little surprised.


    He had expected that the girl might not be so easy to accept the fact, would make resistance, or would have a time to accept.


    but unexpectedly, her idea was like this.


    The first thing she thought of was ethnic groups.


    This is in contrast to her mother''s character.


    One is willing to sell the whole clan for the sake of her daughter, while the other does not take her life seriously. The first reaction is that the purple demon clan has no future.


    "Is it important to have a master or not for the purple demon clan?"


    Chu Feng suddenly asked.


    "Of course, only when we master the power of Shengwen, can we control our own destiny. This is the future of our purple demon clan." The girl''s answer was full of firmness.


    "Who told you, this is the future of the purple demon clan."


    Chu Feng''s tone, with some funny.


    "Isn''t it? Only strength is the basis for us to settle down! "


    The girl''s eyes were full of firmness, and she argued with Chu Feng unconvincingly.


    "You''re right. Power is what you live by." Chu Feng nodded.


    The girl''s mouth showed a pure smile, as if in joy for the victory of their own debate.


    Seeing the girl''s smile, Chu Feng was amused.


    Did not expect that in hell, there are so naive girl exist?


    It seems that Ziyun really spoiled her daughter!


    "But is there a necessary connection between strength and purple grain?"


    Chu Feng said, "you purple demon clan have two holy levels, and there are dozens of nine levels. Why do you have to rely on holy lines for such a powerful force? Can''t you be strong without holy stripes? "


    "We tried. It''s impossible."


    The girl looked a little dejected. "We are the sacrificial people in the demon world. We were born to offer sacrifices to the demon God. Since the records of our race, we have never been good at fighting, and we are not allowed to participate in disputes. For a long time, our fighting instinct has degenerated, but the powerful magic in our body makes us the best food for the demon God.


    Therefore, how can the people who exist as food have combat effectiveness?


    Holy tattoos bring us great power, and let us have the power to protect ourselves. Even if we die in war, we can use holy tattoos to burn the power in our body, so that we can get rid of the identity of food. "


    Sacrificial clan?


    Chu Feng was surprised. No wonder the silver phosphorus demons didn''t have any news about the purple grain demons.


    The sacrificial clan is a clan dedicated to serving demons and gods.


    Well, that''s a better way to say it.


    That''s the pig raised by the demon God.


    Can you count on the fighting capacity of domestic pigs, chickens and ducks?


    Therefore, such a race is not in the intelligence of the silver phosphorus demon.


    Even if this clan has extremely high cultivation talent and huge magic power in its body, it is also not in fashion. The silver phosphorus demon clan can''t treat such a race as its own enemy.


    When Huaxia collects information from the enemy, will it take the farm seriously?


    If you really get to the point where you pay attention to the intelligence of the farm, then your penetration into the enemy has basically reached the point where you don''t need to pay attention.


    "Only Shengwen, can you fight?"


    Chu Feng didn''t think of this, because the so-called holy pattern, for himself, is just a means to increase strength, and now it has already been eliminated.


    With the inborn sword Qi, why should we learn Shengwen?


    What he needs is to pursue the ultimate strength.


    But the purple demon clan is different. This clan has no talent at all.However, this is understandable.


    The talent of any race is not accomplished in one generation.


    No one can say for sure that humans may evolve the ability to fly in the future.


    However, it takes many generations of evolution.


    If there is no incentive for evolution, there is no possibility of evolution at all.


    "Our family has been studying in secret, and we don''t rely on the holy stripe''s fighting method, but anyway, we just can''t get rid of the holy stripe. Without the holy stripe, our strength will not be able to protect our lives.


    If you give us thousands of years, we may be able to find another way out for the race, but the dangerous environment will not give us too long. "


    The girl''s tone was full of reluctance and sadness.


    But she couldn''t change it.


    When she decided to study Shengwen, she knew that this road was a road of no return.


    Her father, brothers and sisters, all took this road.


    However, this is a dead end after all.


    That''s why Ziyun is willing to betray the ethnic group.


    There is no road ahead of the purple demons.


    "If I say that I am willing to give you the way of depicting holy lines?"


    Chu Feng said suddenly.


    "What?"


    The girl looked at Chu Feng pleasantly, then shook her head vigorously, "it''s impossible. If you master Shengwen, you will master the lifeblood of our purple demon clan. How can you easily teach it to us?"


    "I have no interest in mastering the fate of other races."


    Chu Feng''s tone is full of calm, but it seems to be a tempting devil, "what I need is that the purple demons can be used for me, and it doesn''t matter that you will embark on the road of betrayal in the future, as long as you can play the greatest value for me now, that''s enough.


    I can teach you the basic drawing method of holy lines, so that your race can have the power to control the destiny step by step, but before you really control the destiny, you should contribute your strength to me.


    It''s an exchange. I think it''s fair.


    Now, do you promise? Or choose to give up the opportunity? "

 Chapter 900

    Looking at the approaching Chu Feng, the purple demon girl''s heart is beating.


    Promise or refuse?


    You should know that these holy patterns are the key to master the purple pattern demons. If the purple pattern demons master these holy patterns, how can the loyalty of the purple pattern demons be guaranteed in the future?


    If the master declines, the purple demon clan may not even have the loyalty on the surface!


    But can this man believe it?


    "In fact, in this transaction, you will not suffer at all."


    Chu Feng continued to coax the girl, "you were frozen 300 years ago. You should have known the situation of the purple demons. The holy grain stone is the only support for the continuation of your group. Without the holy grain stone, the life of the saints is also limited. Well, most of the saints can''t grow to the limit.


    At that time, the extinction of the purple demon clan will be a matter of time.


    Just now, you saw the message your mother left you.


    For the continuation of the purple demon clan, the purple demon clan has been loyal to me. Even without your existence, I just lost the help of a holy rank. For me, it can only be regarded as losing a great power, but I still have substitutes, but for your clan, that''s a disaster.


    Even if you don''t learn Shengwen from me, the current situation will not change. You are still my slaves.


    But after I have learned Shengwen here, you may want to work for me now, but in the future, you may get rid of my limitations. For you, you can make a steady profit. "


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words like the devil, the girl fell into confusion.


    It seems that this person is right!


    Although the girl is intelligent, she has little experience.


    Wisdom without experience is not much better than a piece of white paper.


    Now, she can''t find the flaw in Chu Feng''s words.


    "Wait a minute, it''s good for us, but what''s good for you?"


    After thinking for more than ten minutes, the girl reluctantly came up with such a flaw.


    Seeing that the girl had been thinking for so long before she came up with such a flaw, Chu Feng felt that he wanted to laugh.


    This girl is too simple! ~


    when Ziyun gives her to herself, she doesn''t worry about being cheated?


    Well, don''t worry.


    When her daughter is in danger, all she thinks about is how to make her daughter survive and whether she will be cheated? It''s not in her mind.


    Even if you are cheated, so what?


    Isn''t it a way out for a daughter to serve her master?


    She is different from the girl. The girl only knows about the past of Ziwen demons in the classics and the description of her elders, but Ziyun has experienced those terrible years personally.


    What is the lack of freedom? Is there anything more terrible than being treated as food?


    As long as you live, there is hope.


    In the demon world, there are countless races that bow their heads in order to survive, and the purple demon race is the same. The races that refuse to bow their heads have either reached the peak or been destroyed.


    Therefore, the girl''s idea, in front of the older generation of the purple demon clan, is a naive child.


    "Of course, it''s good. I need strength very much now. You purple demons are loyal to me now, and strengthening your strength is equivalent to strengthening my own strength. Even if you want to be independent in the future, it''s also something in the future. When facing the current crisis, I have no time to think about the future."


    Chu Feng put out his hand and said, "moreover, if you use your life to coerce a race, the other party may only give 7 points. If you use the other party''s ethnic lifeline to threaten a race, the other party may give 10 points. However, if you enhance the power of your race, and then promise to give you the future, your contribution to me will be 15 points, or even 20 points."


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, the girl bowed her head and fell into meditation.


    There seems to be some truth in these words!


    Mother said that if the other side only talks about the benefits to you, it must be cheating you, but if it is good for both sides, it will have a certain credibility.


    There is no unselfish life in the world.


    Even if there is a life dedicated to the ethnic group, it is only for its own ethnic group.


    What''s more, it''s about the alien race.


    As this man said, this is a good thing for both sides.


    Looking at the girl with a quiet face and frowning and thinking, Chu Feng could not help laughing.


    "In fact, you don''t have to answer all at once."


    After stating the pros and cons, Chu Feng continued to induce, "it takes a long time to prove whether it''s the study of Shengwen or the loyalty of the purple demon clan. In this process, we can continue to show sincerity to each other. I will teach you the knowledge of Shengwen a little bit, and you can also do things for me. If you do well, I will have extra money It''s a great reward. "After hearing Chu Feng''s words, the girl couldn''t think of anything wrong.


    Indeed, as the human said, this transaction is a long-term one.


    Whether it''s the study of Shengwen or the loyalty of the purple demon clan, it''s the same.


    "Well, then!"


    The girl nodded, "if you are willing to teach us holy grain, I am willing to offer our loyalty as your sword according to the value of holy grain you taught us."


    Hearing the girl''s words, the corner of Chu Feng''s mouth rose.


    It''s really naive. It''s so easy to take the bait.


    Painting on a piece of white paper is the easiest and most difficult.


    The first stroke on the white paper will directly affect the subsequent development.


    Of course, the girl is not a piece of pure white paper. In her heart, she is determined to care about the ethnic groups and to study holy lines at all costs of her life. This is her "personality framework".


    However, her experience is blank.


    In order to keep the secret of the clan, the purple demons will not easily communicate and contact with the outside world,


    this leads to the fact that all the girls get is described by their elders.


    In essence, there is no problem with this transaction.


    No matter from which point of view, for the purple demons, this deal has more advantages than disadvantages.


    However, for girls, this is not necessarily.


    Her mind was too simple. After she agreed to the deal, as long as Chu Feng didn''t violate the rules of the deal, the girl would firmly fulfill the content of the deal.


    However, the purple pattern demons have not mastered the holy pattern for 1000 years. Is it because of the limitations of the holy pattern?


    Before today, Chu Feng did some investigation on the purple demon clan.


    The reason why the purple pattern demons can''t master the holy pattern is not that the holy pattern itself is too complicated, but that they lack the most important thing as an independent group.


    That is creative ability!


    A race without creativity, or a race with negligible creativity, may be able to enjoy some advantages in this kind of trade, but it is impossible to be completely independent.

 Chapter 901

    An hour later, the ice completely melted.


    The girl of the purple demon clan is paralyzed in Chu Feng''s arms.


    Looking at the girl with a quiet face and pure eyes in his arms, Chu Feng felt that his throat was dry.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s eyes, the girl''s face was slightly red.


    Chu Feng summoned a dress and gave it to the girl.


    "Cough, put this on."


    The girl didn''t think about why Chu Feng had women''s clothes here. She calmly put them on her body. Well, some of them are big, but it doesn''t matter. As long as they are not small, they can wear them.


    Now she has no resistance at all.


    She could not resist what Chu Feng wanted to do to her.


    When the girl was dressed, Chu Feng was a feast for the eyes.


    It''s just a pity.


    By the standards of human race, although it looks perfect and the body curve is harmonious and beautiful, it doesn''t grow. It''s just a perfect artistic angle. It doesn''t have the impact of Su YuYan''s hot figure on men.


    It''s not bad if you play profanity occasionally.


    However, Chu Feng is not that kind of person.


    For him, women are just vassal goods. Women like Zhang Ziqing and Su Yuyan are treated by him as family members. Such feelings need experience to brew.


    Apart from feeling, he will not be dazed by women.


    When he went to the capital, there was a long legged woman with good figure, which gave him a wonderful experience in the night. But the next day, he killed her mercilessly.


    If you want to have fun with him, you should be a deserter?


    That''s naive.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to take the risk of wavering his military will for the sake of a woman.


    Therefore, Chu Feng may be very lustful, but he will never be promiscuous, nor will he lose his head over beauty, nor will he delay his own affairs for the sake of beauty.


    "What''s your name?" Chu Feng asked.


    "My name is Zixue." The girl replied cleverly.


    In front of the new owner of the purple demon clan, who is going to teach the holy pattern of the purple demon clan, she has to be clever, so that she can fight for more interests for the clan.


    "Zixue, I can see that, in fact, to some extent, you have been successful. Although there is only a little, you have built part of the holy pattern after all."


    Chu Feng pointed to the purple mark in Zixue''s eyebrow, "but the reason for your failure is that your vitality can''t bear the powerful power of Shengwen. In short, your life is too fragile to support Shengwen."


    "Yes, my family all fall in this step. We always want to build a holy pattern with little burden on life, but we just can''t do it. My support for a few months has been the biggest progress."


    Zixue''s eyes are full of sadness.


    Seeing the sadness in Zixue''s eyes, Chu Feng didn''t sympathize with her, on the contrary, he was sarcastic.


    If it''s a Terran, if there''s no way to go, it''s bound to find a way to solve this problem, or simply detour.


    The ability to imitate and simplify holy lines, seals and blood sucking


    Even if we haven''t met this kind of thing, as long as we meet this kind of problem, the human mind will certainly open up.


    Whether we can succeed or not, we will not go all the way to the black.


    It''s almost a habit for humans.


    But the purple demon clan is a group of dead brains.


    No, try your best to learn.


    Absorb vitality, then find a way to reduce the load.


    Hehe, if you really succeed, does Shengwen still have such powerful power?


    So it was a dead end from the beginning.


    The purple demon clan has been on this dead road for 1000 years.


    Chu Feng slowly pointed out: "the biggest reason for your failure is that you are eager to succeed."


    The most brilliant lie is that every sentence you say is true, but you will not tell all the truth, leaving some blank space for the other party to mend.


    It''s the most brilliant lie to master the result of the other person''s brain.


    What Chu Feng says now is also true.


    "Eager for success?" Zixue has some doubts.


    "Shengwen is a complete system. It''s like when you practice, you need to upgrade step by step. Shengwen is also a system. You need to master it step by step."


    In Chu Feng''s hand, there is a rune frame of Shenli Yuanfu.


    Of course, it''s not so easy to learn.


    Chu Feng pulls Zixue''s hand and pushes Shenli Yuanfu into Zixue''s arm.


    A moment later, Zixue said in surprise: "it''s moving. I feel that Yuanli in my body is really mobilized!"


    Through, her eyes with doubts: "but, the power is a little weak."This kind of reaction surprised Chu Feng.


    This is just a basic Yuan Fu. It''s natural that it has a very low effect on Zixue, but Zixue''s reaction is a bit exaggerated! This meta symbol has little effect on the existence of the third order and above!


    Even now Zixue is in a weak period, it will not have such a reaction.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng suddenly understood something.


    "Zixue, you try to attack me with your own strength." Chu Feng ordered.


    Zixue nods. She knows that she can''t hurt the man in front of her.


    She raised her hand and gently hit Chu Feng on the chest.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were a little strange. The palm just now was the purest Yuanli bombardment, not to mention the development of Yuanli''s attributes and the improvement of its lethality. There was no change in its shape.


    "There''s a reason why the purple demons haven''t been independent for 1000 years."


    Chu Feng''s heart, he finally understood, why the purple grain demon clan to purple grain dependence is so big.


    The purple demon clan can''t increase their fighting power without holy grain. This clan can''t fight without holy grain.


    It''s like birds without wings will become domestic chickens and ducks after several generations, unable to fly in the sky.


    After human beings learn to use tools, their bodies are constantly degenerating.


    For humans, this is a different direction of evolution.


    But from the point of view of beasts, human beings are willing to degenerate.


    But, after all, human beings are the spirit of all things.


    Because there are too many generations of the purple demons who have not experienced combat, there is no instinct to fight in their blood and soul. Apart from cultivation, they can''t use Yuan Li at all.


    "It seems that I blame the purple demon clan. It''s not that the purple demon clan doesn''t know how to innovate or how to create. It''s that they don''t know anything about fighting. If they want to cultivate their fighting instinct, they have to start from scratch."


    Finding the root of the problem doesn''t mean that Chu Feng is going to help solve the problem.


    He helped Zixue and made a deal with her, not for charity.


    He, in the beginning, was to use it.

 Chapter 902

    "What''s the matter? What''s the problem? "


    Zixue looks at chufeng nervously.


    Her heart, now very uneasy.


    She also knows a little about the problem of the purple demon clan.


    If it''s the problem of the purple demons themselves, they will miss such an opportunity.


    I don''t know when the purple demon clan will master this ability.


    "There are problems, but they are not insurmountable."


    As for some problems involving instinct, Chu Feng didn''t know how to teach.


    For human beings, even those who have just acquired meta forces, they know how to strengthen their fists or arms with these meta forces.


    In this process, many people have broken their own meridians because of the excessive operation of Yuanli.


    After some failures, human beings will grow faster.


    This is a little bit of instinct to explore.


    After all, that''s how our ancestors fought.


    Now, mankind has just regained the fighting instinct of its ancestors.


    Compared with those beasts, human beings are more dependent on tools. Without weapons, human beings will be much weaker than those beasts of the same level. However, the talent of human beings to create tools is many times stronger than those beasts.


    This is the human way.


    But there are no such things in the body and soul of the purple demon clan.


    Of course, they will.


    However, in the process of fisting, injecting their own Yuanli will make them a little at a loss, because their evolutionary path makes them unable to distract others and manipulate Yuanli when they make such an action, so that Yuanli will become more violent or heavy, and will only naturally blow it out.


    "There must be a big problem with the origin of the purple demon clan."


    Although evolutionism can''t explain all the problems, it can be applied in many cases.


    There must be a special reason behind the birth of such a wonderful race.


    The association with the sacrificial clan makes Chu Feng more alert.


    The race that feeds the gods


    Chu Feng didn''t know much about the demon God. He only knew that the demon God was beyond the existence of the saint level. The five demon emperors in the demon world were all strong at the God level.


    Such a strong, need to eat purple demon family?


    What''s more, creatures full of force are a great temptation to most of life.


    "Now, let''s start with the basics."


    Chu Feng first put down his doubts and prepared to explore them later. "Shengwen is a high-level rune. If he wants to ascend to heaven, it''s like a third-order creature who suddenly gains the strength to become a ninth order strongman. It won''t help this creature become a ninth order strongman all of a sudden, but it will explode this creature."


    "But why is it that what the master gives nothing?"


    Zixue asked suspiciously.


    "Because these holy lines don''t belong to you."


    As soon as Chu Feng stretched out his hand, a long red sword appeared in his hand. He waved the sword to his side. Several flowers and plants nearby were directly broken by the sword.


    "The sword itself has the property of sharpness. I didn''t use much strength when I wielded the sword just now. It''s the same with you. You can cut off the flowers and plants without any effort.


    The holy lines in your body are like this sword. It''s not you that are used to kill the enemy, but these holy lines in your body. You are only providing strength for these holy lines, just like I am providing strength for this sword. But what you are doing now is to forge your body as strong and sharp as this sword. Isn''t that right Going astray? "


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, Zixue turned pale.


    Turn your body into a sword?


    It turns out that the purple demons have been doing such stupid things?


    It''s true that there are many races whose bodies allow them to go without weapons. However, the intelligence side, or the Yuanli side, will not go too far on this road.


    Silver phosphorus demon''s body surface, has the hard scale, but they still need the armor.


    If you want to use scales instead of armor, it''s not like the silver phosphorus demon has done it.


    Later, they all died.


    You spend several times more energy than others to do things, as long as people use a pair of armor, they can achieve, the rest of the energy is used to improve their own strength, how can you not be eliminated in the struggle?


    "What you need now is not to produce natural holy lines in your body, but to learn how to make holy lines, such as holy stone!"


    Between speaking, Chu Feng''s hand, appeared a white stone.


    Seeing the holy stone, Zixue''s eyes were excited: "however, the holy stone is too complex. Even if we exhaust the energy of several generations, we can''t copy one. Even if we just copy a few, it''s of little significance to the ethnic group."In fact, Shengwen stone is not complicated, it''s just the scarcity of materials.


    This sentence, of course, will not be easily said by Chu Feng.


    Of course, life is the only thing that can bear the cost of holy grain.


    Therefore, the core of Shengwen stone is not the material, but the origin of life and death, or the origin of the world in the core, but the difference between the two, at least for Chu Feng at this stage, is the same.


    As an intelligent life, he certainly thinks that life is the core of the world.


    This is his pride as a human being, the pride of trampling on the truth!


    "Although Shengwen stone is complex, it is not too difficult to imitate the low-end Shengwen stone."


    As Chu Feng said, a stream of water came from a distant spring, which turned into a piece of ice in Chu Feng''s hands. Then, a large number of runes formed on the ice, forming a framework for the operation of Yuan Li.


    "Here, try this!"


    Zixue took over the ice and integrated it into her body.


    By, Zixue stretched out her hand, and a purple light shot out of her finger, shooting through a nearby tree.


    Zixue''s eyes, with some excitement: "really feasible."


    Random, there are some regrets in her eyes: "unfortunately a little weak."


    "As I have said, the mastery of Shengwen should be done step by step."


    Chu Feng said, "we human beings are very dependent on weapons, but we have mastered the means of forging weapons. Even in the unknown environment, we can quickly adapt to the environment and get the weapons we need from the strange environment. You are the same. You don''t need to worry about whether you rely on holy grain, as long as you can master the casting holy grain If you have the ability to be independent, you will have the qualification to be independent.


    This is the most basic holy pattern. After you learn it, you can master a higher level holy pattern, and then move closer to the real holy pattern step by step until Master your own holy lines

 Chapter 903

    After drawing a big cake for Zixue, Zixue shows great enthusiasm for cultivation.


    In the past, Zixue refused to merge with Shengwen stone.


    But under the persuasion of Chu Feng, Zixue finally agreed.


    "If you want to gain strength, you don''t have to rely on external things. Instead, you have to have the conditions to create external things or use external things. After integrating holy grain stone, it may be beneficial for you to understand the creation method of holy grain."


    After merging Shengwen stone, Zixue began to learn "Shenli Yuanfu" and "Shensu Yuanfu".


    For the purple demon clan, the increase of these two Yuan Fu is second. More importantly, the Yuan Fu formed after it was immersed in the purple demon clan can mobilize the yuan power.


    This is the most important thing for the purple demons.


    If there is no power of holy grain, even if the purple grain demons take up weapons and pour yuan force into weapons, they all rely on their own subjective consciousness to control them, and can''t form instinct.


    It''s like human walking, controlled by subjective consciousness, is certainly not more smooth than walking instinct.


    What the purple demon clan lacks is such a subjective consciousness.


    It takes more than ten seconds for the purple tattooed demons to pour a full blow into the weapon, which is equivalent to that of the level 5 strong. It takes them so long to be chopped to death many times.


    After the integration of Shengwen stone, it''s just a thought.


    This is the biggest effect of holy pattern on purple pattern demon.


    Zixue''s body deficit is gradually making up after the integration of Shengwen stone. With the moistening of the life and death origin of Yuanfu world, Zixue''s body is constantly recovering.


    In this way, it only takes a week for Zixue to recover all her strength.


    With Shengwen stone, Zixue''s combat power will be close to level 9.


    Yes, although she is not good at fighting, Zixue''s cultivation talent is very frightening. Compared with Zixue, Zixue is still under age, but only by cultivation, she has reached the middle of level 8.


    In the period of physical recovery, Zixue reported a peace to her mother and devoted herself to the study of Yuanfu.


    Unfortunately, even if Zixue is the genius of the purple demon clan, it took five days to master the most basic drawing of Shenli Yuanfu. It took at least 15 days to master Shensu Yuanfu.


    This progress made Chu Feng shake his head secretly.


    It seems that Zixue''s talent is not to imitate the holy lines, but to accommodate them. The holy lines in Zixue''s eyebrows are not the credit of Zixue alone, but the final result of the sacrifice of two generations.


    But for Zixue, this time is nothing at all.


    However, in the process of Yuan Fu integrating into Zixue''s body, Chu Feng also found something different.


    "Well, Zixue, I have something to tell you."


    Chu Feng felt that some things need to be said well in advance, even if it is to make use of others, at least on the surface, he has to pretend to be sincere, so as to move people more.


    "What''s the matter, master?"


    Zixue looks at chufeng with pure eyes and some worship.


    Since she verified Chu Feng''s words and learned Shenli Yuanfu, her gratitude to Chu Feng is beyond compare. Every time she looks at Chu Feng, she becomes very eager.


    This makes Chu Feng very uncomfortable.


    It''s a beast to make a girl look like this.


    "Most of the imitated lowest holy stone materials can be replaced, but there is a kind of material rich in vitality, which can not be replaced. In other words, this kind of material is unique to me. If you want to be independent, the price of mastering your own holy stone is to consume a certain life span." Chu Feng zhengse road.


    This matter, must let Zixue know.


    Although power is far more important than life for the purple demon clan, after all, only with power can we finish the rest of life. No matter how long the life is, we will be killed ahead of time.


    "This! We, the purple demons, don''t worry about longevity at all. "


    Zixue very naive said.


    "Well, you really don''t need to worry about it now, but with the improvement of Shengwen level, such worry will be more and more. Every time Shengwen level is improved, the life load will increase many times."


    Chu Feng said, "you master holy lines in advance, because your body can''t bear the consumption of holy lines, so it will lead to life in danger. You have to save them by sealing."


    "If it''s a matter of vitality, we can recover. If we have a long life, we really don''t need to worry about it."


    In this way, Zixue tells Chu Feng some stories about the purple demons.


    In her eyes, Chu Feng is a trustworthy person.


    Moreover, some things are not Mishin to the purple grain demons. As long as they have more contact with the purple grain demons, they will naturally know. She just told Chu Feng in advance.


    After listening, Chu Feng was also surprised.The life span of the purple demons is unknown, because none of them can live to the limit of their life span. However, the oldest one has lived for more than 2000 years under the holy rank in the clan, and they still don''t look old.


    There are a group of such strong people in the purple demon clan.


    According to the law of life, if the purple demons don''t grow old suddenly after a certain age, the life span of the purple demons will be at least 5000 years.


    A person is equivalent to living a Chinese history.


    This is very abnormal. In the demon world, in addition to those who take the route of blood cultivation, the life span of the lower demon world race will be longer. As long as they have not become the holy rank, they will be aging after 800 years old. The one who is 1000 years old is the birthday star.


    Those who can live such a long life are generally wise people in the clan.


    Of course, there are also some special groups, such as the moon demon royal family. The life span of the race under the holy rank can be close to 2000 years, but there is no other one with such a long life span as the purple demon family.


    It is worth mentioning that the six races in the territory all have their own means of prolonging life.


    All these means are left behind by the powerful.


    Because of the existence of these means, there are many 9-level strong men, even 8-level strong men, who have lived for more than 1000 years. However, limited by the contract, they can''t fight Chu Feng, so they didn''t show up.


    These old monsters, if they can''t get out of the holy level, are the cards in the clan.


    Part of the reason these races are willing to rely on the powerful is that.


    If the strong live longer, it means that they have a chance to break through. It also means that they can protect the race for more time and strive for more cultivation resources for the director when they are alive.


    It''s hard to bear the temptation of longevity, whether it''s selfish or dedicated to the ethnic group.


    The reason why Hongyan people are ranked in the top 7 is that they have a very thick family background and many such elderly people.

 Chapter 904

    "These things, for us, are not life secrets at all."


    Zixue said, "the long life is just a burden for us. For us, even if we reduce our life to just 500 years, as long as we have the power to protect ourselves, that''s enough."


    These things, Zixue did not as a secret.


    But Chu Feng heard, but can not ignore.


    Such a long-lived race?


    As the master of the earth, human beings have not been able to threaten the dominant position of human beings for many years, so human beings have never stopped on the road of pursuing longevity.


    Some long-lived creatures are in the scope of human research.


    If we are not facing the end of the world, we will try our best to catch a few of them, and then slice them for research.


    Slicing is not necessarily, but research is for sure.


    "Sacrificial clan, the food of demons, long life span!"


    The three in series, let Chu Feng instinctively feel a chill.


    It''s an instinct from life, and it''s an instinct from the soul.


    Even if he just thought about these things together, Chu Feng felt a strange sense of crisis, as if it was coming to him, which made him feel like a needle on his back.


    It''s a sense of crisis that comes out of nowhere.


    "We can''t go on exploring in detail, and we even have to find a way to hide it."


    This is Chu Feng''s first idea. He almost immediately ordered that all races in the whole territory should not be allowed to talk about this kind of thing, but he soon gave up this idea.


    Although there are few long-lived races in the demon world, there are more in the divine world.


    After all, there is still a big gap between the two sides.


    It''s not long since the purple demon clan appeared in hell. It''s only two thousand years old. Even if it has a long life, it can be understood as a special race.


    At this point, there is nothing to be surprised about.


    On the contrary, it was Chu Feng who made a fuss, which meant that he had noticed something unusual.


    "It''s impossible to hide. If you force an order to hide, it will backfire."


    Chu Feng''s brain ran at a high speed. "No, I have to pretend that I don''t know. I''d better not only pretend that I don''t know, but also show some slight curiosity. After all, as long as I know a secret, it''s very difficult to keep it secret. It''s better to have other disguises. By the way, Shengwen consumes life, but vitality and life are not exactly the same thing, You can ask Ziyun to play for me.


    It''s about the future of the purple demons. She can''t stay out of it.


    It''s better to hide it from her. "


    Life force and life span are not exactly the same thing. Life represents the length of life, and life force represents the state of life. When life is coming to an end, life force will be constantly weak.


    But on the other hand, that''s not necessarily the case.


    The life of the purple demon clan is unknown, but its vitality is limited.


    It''s like if you consume life every day to restore 10 vitality, but consume 20, then the vitality will continue to wither down, even if you have unlimited life, the vitality will be exhausted.


    "Zixue, although you have reported peace with your mother, your mother hasn''t seen you for a long time after all. Next time, go back to accompany your mother!"


    Chu Feng rubbed Zixue''s head and said, "of course, I have some orders here, and some special items that you need to convey to your mother. Remember, I must hand them over to her."


    "Can''t you exchange my mother through the contract?"


    Zixue asked curiously.


    "Ziyun saint is also very busy. Although it''s important, it''s not urgent. There''s no need for her to delay the important things in her hands for the sake of less urgent things."


    Chu Feng rubbed Zixue''s head again, "well, you can go back. You can live in hell''s three headed dog family and wait for your mother to pick you up. Although you have accepted the holy grain stone now, you have not rich combat experience. Don''t run around easily. You are the hope of the purple grain demon family."


    "Well!"


    Zixue nodded innocently.


    Besides her mother, Chu Feng is now her most trusted partner.


    Although we know that Chu Feng is to plot the power of the purple demons, as long as he can bring hope to the purple demons, what''s the point of making the purple demons sacrifice for this?


    Where can we gain strength without paying a price?


    Only after experiencing the weakness of the weak can we understand the value of strength.


    The purple demons are too weak, but with holy lines, they become the most powerful of the seven groups, occupying 30% of the territory outside the hell''s three headed dogs.How can we tolerate the return of the purple demon clan to the past?


    After Zixue left, Chu Feng was still in a trance.


    "Eternal seed..."


    The order he gave to Ziyun was also very simple. He asked some old people of the purple demon clan who had lived for a long time to feign death, and claimed that their lives were exhausted, and then they hid.


    There are many ethnic groups who are not mourning the death of the old people in the clan. They will try their best to give the outside world a false impression that there are many strong people in their own clan, so that they can scare some enemies.


    This is especially true of the demon race.


    If you play a pig and eat a tiger in the demon world, you may be eaten as a real pig.


    Therefore, it is not very strange that the news of the death of several old people who have run out of life is suddenly exposed. When you know the news, you will laugh it off.


    Ziyun may detect something from this order, but Chu Feng has no good way at present.


    Purple demon, I don''t pay much attention to this secret.


    It''s impossible to completely ignore this matter, but if you have to do too many superfluous actions, it can only achieve the opposite effect. Now this kind of just right order, even if it causes some doubts, can at least buy time for yourself.


    Chu Feng is confident in his growth speed. What he lacks is time.


    After Zixue left, Chu Feng suddenly received a message.


    [invitation to Beijing? ¡¿


    Chu Feng was a bit surprised. Although he had a good relationship with the military, the military would not easily invite him. It was not embarrassed, but had to have a legitimate reason.


    Usually, the military directly sent people to the city of dawn to talk about cooperation.


    Even the military, facing such a low-cost and high-quality arms dealer, can not ignore its existence.


    "The global communication has been connected, and the United States has sent someone to come? Wait, according to the time line, shouldn''t the original Bering Strait be occupied by the demons? Do you mean... "

 Chapter 905

    Many things have changed since Chu Feng was born again.


    His own existence and behavior will trigger a series of butterfly effects, which is also in his expectation.


    However, he did not expect the impact to reach such a level.


    In the original time line, the Bering Strait disappeared a few months later. Now, even if the plate collision occurred ahead of time, it should be the demons who occupied that area.


    Demons, however, have never been a reasonable race.


    Because of this, the ties between the United States and Asia, Europe and Africa did not return to normal until the demons were defeated by the Protoss. Of course, the protoss had their own considerations to defeat the demons and help mankind restore communication.


    The invasion of protoss is relatively peaceful, but it is more like boiling frogs in warm water.


    Unfortunately, for the planet, there are not many options.


    Boiling frogs in warm water also gives you time.


    If the Protoss and the demons don''t fight each other, the earth won''t last long.


    "If we don''t consider the possibility of the other party coming by boat, either the protoss who occupy the original Bering Strait area now, or the powerful Chinese and the power of Dawning city can make the demons talk with the earth peacefully, or the protoss who occupy the Bering Strait area now."


    "There is also the worst situation, that is, the Protoss and the demons have already discussed and united to divide up the various parts of the earth, and then the two families begin to distribute the benefits."


    "I''m the worst case, so I have a certain responsibility."


    Although the bottom line of Chu Feng''s life is lower than that of many people, it is not without a bottom line.


    He still understood that there is no complete egg under the covering nest.


    He is also very clear that there is no good result in surrendering, that is to hand over his own life to the other party for slaughtering. Therefore, if the gods and Demons join hands because of his reasons, he is duty bound.


    Now he is a tall man in China.


    If he evades his responsibility, it will be his own misfortune in the future.


    After leaving Yuanfu and returning to dawning City, Chu Feng asked Su Yuan:


    "now, what''s the military''s attitude?"


    The attitude of the military has always been the concern of Chu Feng.


    Before asking the specific reasons for this invitation, this is what Chu Feng cares most.


    Since his rebirth, he has avoided antagonism with the military.


    Once he and the military are on the opposite side, no matter which side wins, it will be disastrous for Huaxia, and it will also be disastrous for chufeng and the people around him.


    Even if Chu Feng has the ability to do this kind of thing, which has no benefits but disastrous consequences, he can''t do it.


    Therefore, the kind of fool who has some strength to jump out and challenge the military is what Chu Feng despises most.


    That kind of intelligence, basically can say goodbye to life.


    "The military will never mistreat the meritorious officials of China!"


    Su Yuan said firmly, "no matter where the commander of the military region is, they all firmly expressed such an attitude. The theme of this conference is that the global human beings unite to fight against the disaster of the end of the world. However, after this theme, the representatives of various countries added another topic, that is, to eliminate and judge the threat within human beings. Are you called to attend the conference Yes.


    The military side has also specially reminded that according to the requirements of various countries, you can''t carry too many private armed forces, and you are not allowed to have any followers of the silver phosphorus demons to participate. "


    "I see."


    Chu Feng nodded, indicating that he understood.


    No wonder the military said that.


    He has been courting the military for such a long time, and now it''s the military''s turn to be courting him.


    The city of dawn is very important to both the military and China. The military can never choose to sacrifice the city of dawn, whether from the perspective of belief or from the perspective of interests.


    The gods and demons can not give China more benefits than the city of dawn.


    Although Chu Feng is the belief of the current military, because he has suffered too much betrayal, he will never put any bet on the belief of others.


    What he has done in the past is to tie himself firmly with the interests of the military.


    That''s what he''s always believed in.


    "No, you don''t understand!"


    Su Yuan opened a piece of information, "this is the news from the night general. No, it''s the news from the night commander. Now those people in the western world, after seeing that China is becoming more and more powerful, and even implementing the national martial arts training plan, are already flustered. They have spared no effort to learn the knowledge they need from the Protoss and make themselves stronger with the help of the power of the Protoss.


    You should also know the nature of urine in western countries. In peacetime, in order to suppress the development of China, they did all kinds of things that had no lower limit and kept their hypocritical faces for decades. In a short period of ten years, they were torn to pieces. Especially in the last few years, what they did has exceeded the bottom line of a civilization.Now the more things they get from the protoss, the closer they are connected with the Protoss. Now they are crazy in order to maintain their hegemony on the earth.


    I suspect that if these western countries continue to do so, they will make the whole western world become the vassal of the Protoss. Even the Maoxiong side has sent private letters, expressing concern about this. "


    Chu Feng simply scanned these documents.


    These documents are from the military.


    It can be seen that the military is still sincere in helping itself.


    Even the bear empire is worried about its neighbors.


    Those crazy western countries have no bottom line in doing things, which makes the Maoxiong Empire feel a deep threat. This can directly bring the Maoxiong life and death crisis.


    "In that case, why should the military agree to this meeting?"


    Chu Feng said with a light smile, "the military simply wants to let me go, let me be subdued in a polar posture, even if it is to stabilize the enemy, paralyze the enemy, and give China time to strive for development."


    "Yes, now the earth is in the stage of rapid development, the most lack of time."


    Su Yuan agreed, "although we know that the meeting held in Shangjing will be a conspiracy, and the malice of the meeting to you is very great, even if there is only a glimmer of hope for peace, it seems that we will not give up easily. It is impossible to sacrifice you, and Huaxia can not afford to sacrifice a city of dawn, but it should not make you bow down What''s the problem


    "However, the bottom line of the Chinese military is to let me bow down and try to save me as much as possible, but they don''t understand that those races from different worlds want my head on the neck!"


    Chu Feng stretched his waist, but showed a strong intention to kill, "there are still five days left for the meeting, right! Five days! I don''t know what''s going to happen. "

 Chapter 906

    "Don''t do that!"


    Su Yuan quickly stopped Chu Feng, "this global conference is held in China. If something happens to the foreign missions in China, China must be involved."


    "Do I look like that kind of reckless person?"


    Chu Feng looks back at Su Yuan.


    "Like!"


    Su Yuan replied without expression.


    Chu Feng


    "Don''t worry! I know the importance. Even if I look down on the west, at least I can''t easily put it in a hostile position with China before it loses its use value. "


    Chu Feng''s words relieved Su Yuan.


    But his next words raised Su Yuan''s heart again.


    "When I attack them, I will not involve Huaxia."


    "This is not a question of whether it will be involved or not. Huaxia is not the United States. It has the obligation to protect foreign diplomatic missions. As long as they are in danger in Huaxia, Huaxia will not be able to break away from the relationship."


    Su Yuan seriously said, "if you are not willing to accept the requirements of the Chinese military, you can directly refuse. The excuse for refusal is very easy to find. There is no need to do this kind of thing. Huaxia pays too much attention to rules and reputation, which is a great weakness. No matter how perfect your disguise is, it can not solve this problem."


    Although China has been criticized by the West for its lack of rule consciousness, in fact, China''s rule consciousness is the strongest.


    The reason is that China has been abiding by the rules, while the West has been making the rules.


    When you are pursuing peace, people are plundering all over the world.


    After you use force, people begin to pursue peace again.


    The speed of adapting to rules can never catch up with the speed of making and changing rules.


    However, it is precisely by virtue of such "pedantry" that Huaxia has established its own reputation step by step.


    "If it''s camouflage, of course it has something to do with Huaxia."


    Chu Feng said slowly, "even if they know it''s not made by Huaxia, it doesn''t prevent them from throwing the pot. After all, it''s the best play in western countries, but it''s a general situation."


    "Is there a pot that can''t be thrown in the west?"


    Su Yuan some helpless, Chu Feng also too believe in the western moral integrity of it!


    "Of course, as long as they can''t shake it."


    Chu Feng said calmly, "let Zhao fan, Xu Yan, Lu Ming, Li Xiao and Li Ran go to the meeting five days later. Let them come back from the holy land of the sea emperor first, and I will tell them what to do."


    Hear Chu Feng count accompanying list, Su Yuan more confused.


    Of course, the people appointed by Chu Feng were the ones he trusted most.


    However, since Zhao fan and others were called, why did they not call Su Yuyan and Zhang Ziqing? Is it because these two are Chu Feng''s women that they want to avoid suspicion?


    However, she did not ask much.


    The news of foreign missions to China soon spread throughout China.


    Not only has the Chinese military done a lot of propaganda, but foreign countries have also been contributing to it.


    This incident has aroused wide attention of all parties in China.


    Among the demon hunters guild, the top ranking demon hunting group and some leaders of large survival bases were invited to attend the meeting in Shangjing city. Of course, they were only as spectators.


    The reason why these people are called here is to make everyone feel at ease.


    In the last world, the more powerful a man is, the more he can''t bear to be blind.


    When you have too many things in your hands, you will be more and more afraid of the birth of new things, and you will also be more and more afraid of what you don''t know. If the contents of this military meeting are completely closed, it will only cause the uneasiness of many non-governmental forces and make them doubt whether the military is taking this opportunity to unite to clean them up.


    Select some representatives to let them know the content of the meeting.


    Although they were not given decision-making power, it at least played a role of appeasement.


    Generally speaking, it''s a family of the army and the people.


    Among them, the number of demon hunting groups selected by the demon hunter guild is 550. All of the 550 demon hunting groups have at least the record of killing level 7 zombies or mutant beasts, or 20 level 6 alien groups.


    The seven major forces in South China, together with the business alliance, have their own representatives.


    In addition, there are 155 representatives of non-governmental forces.


    These folk forces are also powerful.


    In addition, some other forces are qualified to sit in if they want to.


    Even the weak don''t have this face.


    The presence of so many forces has also brought great pressure to the West.


    Western countries once proposed that Huaxia should not disclose the contents of this meeting, but Huaxia directly refused.


    "Isn''t it a great thing to unite the whole mankind against the alien race and unite the strength of the earth people? Is there anything that can''t be made public about such an open and aboveboard affair? "The representatives of the West have nothing to say, so they can only use the excuse of confidentiality to let Huaxia add a small meeting.


    The content of the meeting, of course, is the game of the high-level side.


    For westerners, a convention is a play for ordinary people.


    Seeing this, the Chinese military had to agree.


    During the five days of preparation, the civil forces all over China are ready to move.


    All the selected representatives are very excited.


    Although it''s just a place to sit in, being able to participate in meetings at this level also represents the recognition of the Chinese military for them, which comes from the official certificate.


    As long as it is publicized locally, it will make the people feel more at ease.


    Chinese people all know that soldiers are the most trustworthy.


    Every time China faces a disaster, soldiers are always in the first line. This trust is maintained by the lives of soldiers.


    There are many people who want to be king, but dare not fight against the military. After obtaining a certificate from the military, they can slowly develop their own strength.


    As a result, experts and representatives from all over China are gathering in Shangjing.


    The storm converged, and Beijing was turbulent.


    When dawning city led to such a meeting at the beginning, there were all kinds of worries or conspiracy theories. However, when we knew that the folk forces and demon hunting groups from all over the country were converging towards Shangjing, we were relieved.


    What dawning city has done is totally aboveboard.


    As long as everyone has been in the sun, there is no need to worry about any evil.


    The day before the meeting, Chu Feng left the city of dawn with five people, and his whereabouts became a mystery.


    Six hours before the meeting, they suddenly appeared in Shangjing. No one knew where they had passed, and no one saw their action.


    On March 1, 2022, the first earth plenary meeting was held in China.


    The venue of this conference marks the beginning of China''s becoming a world center.

 Chapter 907

    "Ha ha, it marks the beginning of China becoming the center of the world. They dare to blow it!"


    Lu Ming looked at the comments of the street tabloids and laughed.


    Nowadays, the circulation of "survival of the last world" is certainly the largest, but in order to expand their influence, some non-governmental forces have created some newspapers even at a loss.


    Even dawning city is no exception. The circulation of "monster illustrated book" of Dawning city is no less than that of the last survival newspaper.


    As for the content of the conference, the major newspapers are also competing to publicize it.


    "Why don''t you dare to blow it?"


    Zhao Fan said casually, "maybe this is true!"


    In fact, the real reason why this conference was held in China is not as strong as everyone''s boasting.


    Superficial reason: Huaxia is now the center of its geographical location.


    With the collision of plates, the Bering Strait disappeared. Now Huaxia is in the middle of America and Europe. As one of the five hooligans, it has become the only country that can communicate with the four hooligans on land.


    It is also convenient to choose here as the meeting place.


    Such a reason is, of course, impeccable.


    But there is only one real reason: China is too strong.


    Whether it is high-end strength or average strength, Huaxia is in the leading position.


    If the meeting is not held in Huaxia, whether Huaxia is willing to attend or not is a question.


    "The Maoxiong Empire, the Western Parliamentary Union countries, the Cross Church, and the United States are all the countries that need the most attention in China. They have just sent more than 100 representatives, among which the Western parliament occupies more than 60 seats. Their own strength is not strong, but with the advantage of a large number of countries, they have to occupy more seats, which makes all countries have some headaches."


    In the absence of Su Yuan, Xu Yan began the work of intelligence collection and analysis.


    "At present, there is only one Maoxiong Empire close to Huaxia''s idea, and they are also our allies that Huaxia can strive for. Because of body fluid quenching, the Maoxiong Empire has a good relationship with us.


    The United States and China have been competing, but although they have all kinds of problems, there are few stupid people at the top, especially the four emperors. As the leaders behind the United States, no matter the United States is turbulent or swaying, the four emperors will stand firm. On the contrary, the Western Parliament is not afraid. "


    The United States is China''s most important rival.


    Although they have never become a real enemy with China, no country will easily relax in the struggle for hegemony, and no country will place its hope on the fact that the country that has gained hegemony is a country with real fairness and justice.


    "Four emperors..."


    Thinking of the enemy''s information, Chu Feng was also solemn.


    This is a serious opponent.


    Not the enemy, of course.


    It''s very foolish to split up when invading outside the country.


    Although the United States has been refreshing its lower limit as a human being for the sake of hegemony, at least its brain has not rusted. Even though it has been competing with China in all kinds of overt and covert struggles, it has never really fought.


    The four emperors also became the real masters of the last American nation.


    Under their rule, the United States almost ruled the two continents and controlled the wealth of the two continents, which made the four great imperialists have the same fame for a while and almost become the global hegemony.


    Later, it was destroyed.


    During their reign, in order to fight for hegemony, they constantly launched wars, consumed too much resources and population. Although they gained hegemony, they also caused countless internal friction.


    For them, as long as they are the masters, it doesn''t matter how weak the country is.


    What they want is not to pursue the limit, but to make themselves the strongest.


    The best way to make yourself stronger is not necessarily to improve yourself, but also to weaken others. What they take is the road behind.


    So even if you are the king on earth, so what? In the face of enemies from other countries, your so-called hegemony is just a joke. When you see a small country in a barren land, which country is not a tribute to China?


    It''s better to be a chicken head than a phoenix tail. I don''t know how many people and countries have been poisoned by this saying.


    "There are more than 100 delegates attending the meeting, so they should bring more escorts." Chu Feng Road.


    "Well, the number of escorts is 100 times that of their representatives. After all, the outside environment is not safe. It''s understandable that they bring more people. Among these escorts, there are many Protoss."


    Xu Yandao.


    "Wait a minute, except for these countries, what''s left?"


    Li Xiao, who has been reading the newspaper in silence, put down the newspaper and asked.


    There was silence at the table.


    "What about the representatives of African countries and South America?"


    Li Xiao said selfishly, and his voice slowly decreased."Other countries, of course not!"


    Chu Feng''s tone, with some pain.


    Pity those countries? Of course not.


    He''s just miserable.


    Today, representatives of various forces are focusing on the list of those attending the meeting. But who has noticed things outside the list?


    This is the end of the world!


    The conditions of Dawning city are very good, so we all have some floating in our daily life.


    However, after we really realized the cruelty of the end of the world, we felt heavy pressure.


    "If we don''t want to follow their lead, we have to work harder."


    Chu Feng looked up at the sky, "I remember, you once asked me, why do you want to work so hard? That''s why I''m desperate. "


    Zhao fan clenched the newspaper, with crystal clear in his eyes.


    Chu Feng, do you always know these things?


    Originally, he has been carrying, is such a painful thing?


    The city of dawn is the storm center of the whole China. But as the initiator of the storm, what kind of pressure did Chu Feng bear?


    It seems that seeing what people think, Chu Feng said with a light smile:


    "you don''t have to think that I am responsible for all these things. The reason why I can easily go out and take risks is that I know that when I am fighting outside, there are a group of people who can help me take good care of my family.


    No matter what kind of injury I get, as long as I can come back alive, there will be such a group of people who will protect me even if they fight for their lives. Your existence can make me give up the defense behind me and make me move forward


    "Brother Feng..."


    Lu Ming has an impulse to cry.


    "Well, the meeting is about to start. It''s time for us to start."


    Chu Feng interrupted the crowd behind the words, "you remember what we rehearsed before, don''t act too much, to show the truth, in the meeting, don''t hide your look and expression, can give dawn city for how long, depends on your acting."

 Chapter 908

    The first earth plenary meeting was held in Shanghai.


    The conference room is a temporary super conference room, which can accommodate more than 150000 people. In addition, there are some broadcasting in the conference room, so that the audience in the square outside can hear the content of the meeting.


    Although the sound quality is moving, the strength of human beings is very good now.


    With the improvement of strength level, the senses are also strengthening.


    Even if there are many people whispering, as long as you work hard on hearing, you will be able to hear the most powerful one among the noisy sounds, that is, the content in the conference room.


    The whole conference was attended by over a million people.


    The survivors who are waiting for news from various media outside are even more nervous.


    The more people at the bottom, the more they hate the end of the world.


    The Global Union gives them hope to fight against the end of the world.


    "Is the earth human finally going to unite today?"


    "Great, the earth is saved."


    "As long as all human beings unite, they will surely be able to end this damned doomsday."


    That''s what ordinary survivors think.


    How happy would it be to be able to go back to before the disaster?


    Even though they are suffering in their hearts, this is almost impossible, but it does not hinder their psychology, burning hope and pinning hope on the unity of all mankind.


    Relatively speaking, the local powerful and demon hunting groups are more realistic.


    "The military is so aboveboard that it doesn''t seem to plan to suppress US small forces."


    "Of course, there are no fangs on the surface, but I don''t know what I think behind it."


    "Forget it! The real crisis, it is the military in the top, super large insect nest or variation of animal tide, but also the military often rush in the first line, southwest direction, the military stationed force is also the most, if so, also doubt the military, in the back of the military''s hind legs, I will not spare them first. "


    "Aren''t soldiers among us ordinary people? As long as we are all Chinese, we will be able to unite and unite to fight against these damned foreign enemies. "


    "Anyway, our biggest enemies are zombies and insects."


    "I hope that this time, all mankind can unite."


    This is on the surface.


    People who are not ambitious, or who will not be engulfed by ambition, all hope so.


    However, some people hope that the more chaotic the situation, the better.


    Whether we can make a profit from this is an unknown number.


    However, the situation is chaotic, and some people can fish in troubled waters.


    At 9:00 a.m., representatives of all parties'' meetings enter.


    At 10 a.m., Chu Feng enters.


    Chu Feng had several friends around him, but when he saw them, the representatives of various forces, especially those of Western forces, frowned.


    In this case, Chu Feng must be the core team of Dawning city.


    That''s right. These five people are the core of Dawning city.


    But these people are not in power!


    There are only a few people in power in the city of dawn, which are all in the information of all parties. But these people around Chu Feng are just the backbone of a demon hunting group, not the team leader.


    Such people, even the core, are bound to have limited influence.


    "The theme of this conference is unity, harmony and the determination of all mankind to fight against foreign races..."


    Announcer, still firmly abide by their posts.


    However, Chu Feng automatically filtered the announcer''s words in the past. After entering the stadium, his eyes have been watching the representatives of various forces. In addition to the four emperors of the United States, his attention has been focused on Mao Xiong and the West.


    The representative of the bear is a strong old man with silver hair.


    When Chu Feng''s eyes swept over the old man with silver hair, the old man gave Chu Feng a kind smile and nodded slightly, holding his hands on the table in front of him.


    "Mugger, the bear, the friend."


    Seeing each other''s actions, Chu Feng also recalled the intelligence provided by the military in his mind.


    This is the friendly representative that the Chinese military helped to fight for. It can fully represent the Maoxiong Empire and is also the only friendly party.


    He doesn''t have many seats, but it''s very important.


    By the way, his eyes swept through the Western Parliament.


    The representatives of the Western Parliament were not polite to Chu Feng. On the surface, they were silent, but they didn''t respond to Chu Feng. It seemed that Chu Feng didn''t deserve to be with them at all.


    When Chu Feng swept a young man, the image of the other side also corresponded to the information of the military.


    "The Charles family, the speaker of the Western Parliament."


    The speaker can speak on behalf of the Western parliament, but not all of them.Chu Feng need to remember not many people, these two, plus the four emperor family is enough.


    If it''s someone you don''t know, people from the military will help ease the awkward atmosphere. It''s really no good. Xu Yan has done her homework in this respect and will help Chu Feng block it.


    But the main problem is to rely on the play of Chu Feng.


    The representative of China is the commander of night knowledge.


    At the beginning, the representative they appointed was commander Mo, but he sent it two days ago and replaced the representative. Commander Mo himself did not attend the meeting.


    However, the list of changes, only Chu Feng got the news.


    To the outside world, it is normal for general yezhishi to be a representative.


    The commander of the northern military region always has more say than the commander of the East China military region.


    Chu Feng probably understood why commander Mo didn''t attend the meeting.


    On the surface, it was a very harmonious meeting.


    However, behind the meeting, there was an undercurrent.


    In order to maintain the order of the meeting, the military did not know how much behind the scenes.


    Commander Mo also received a report from Lu Qiu when the meeting was approaching. He found that there was something abnormal in the space passageways of various places, so he took the elite forces of East China to watch.


    At this meeting, there were more than 3000 qualified speakers, but the main speakers were less than 100. The rest of them had to get the permission of general yezhishi to speak.


    In short, raise your hand before you speak.


    At the scene of the meeting, there were more than 30 experts from the Protoss.


    These experts are the guardians of Westerners. The reason why they appear here is very simple.


    [promote friendly exchanges between the earth and audit side! ¡¿


    whether it''s true or not, the earth, as a relatively weak side, can''t refuse.


    Even if there is only a glimmer of hope for peace, the earth must strive for it.


    Even if the result is a failure, we can give the country and the people an account: we have tried our best to fight for peace, but these countries do not agree, and we have no way.

 Chapter 909

    At 11 a.m., the meeting was officially held.


    The representatives of all countries are OK. They are used to it.


    The representatives of the protoss were dazed by the long speech they had to make in the last two hours.


    Even if they fight on the battlefield, they have never suffered so much.


    Now hearing the formal start of the meeting, everyone was so excited that tears filled their eyes.


    "The theme of this conference is about the united efforts of all human beings to fight against human threats. There are three kinds of threats on the earth: Zombies, insects, and mutated animals. Mutated animals can be divided into infected mutated animals and evolved monsters. The latter keeps a certain sense, but can be divided into zombies."


    Commander yezhishi said, "I don''t want to say much. Ordinary monsters can still be domesticated. However, apart from the domesticated monsters, the remaining monsters and human beings are immortal enemies. Zombies and insects have never been domesticated before I think there is no problem about the United Front in this respect, right? "


    "Of course not!"


    The speaker is a man in his thirties. He is also one of the four imperial families from the United States. The next generation patriarch of the ADAM family is the representative of the ADAM family.


    "There is no need for the commander to say more about these issues. Let''s go straight to the theme of this meeting, that is, the attitude towards foreign visitors."


    For his direct interruption, the night commander did not show any displeasure.


    "That''s what I said. There is no need to discuss this aspect. I just confirmed it. Let''s get to the point."


    Less than a minute after the meeting officially started, the issue of the United Front was skipped.


    Of course, it''s not skipping. It''s at the end.


    As for the issue of the unity of all mankind, no country dares to raise any objection in public. Therefore, even if this issue continues, there will be no harvest.


    As for the form of alliance, it will have to wait until the end of the negotiations.


    Therefore, the efficiency of this meeting has become very high since it officially started.


    "I think we should treat the foreign visitors differently."


    The representative of the Luo Fu family is a famous middle-aged woman who is still charming. She exudes attractive charm all over her body, but she can stand here by her real ability.


    "According to the information we have, the alien visitors can be divided into four camps, namely the four highest levels. I think the memory of the naturally awakened people also has information about this.


    Heaven, attitude unknown, never involved in disputes, can be ignored.


    The underworld, we found that the underworld may have something to do with zombies, but the visitors of the underworld never communicate with us. Every time the underworld Knight appears, he will only kill.


    We can only communicate with the gods and demons. "


    So far, she has replaced the representatives of the TiNi family.


    One by one, it didn''t give the night commander the chance to regain the right to speak.


    "The two realms of gods and demons can be said to be two rational worlds. Of course, such rationality is not necessarily friendly to us."


    The representative of the Dini family is also a mature woman, but she is a little bloated. Of course, there is still a long way to go before the level of refreshing.


    "According to the available information, the demon kingdom is a world that likes aggression very much. I believe that all of us have heard of their evil deeds in ASEAN territory. This is a very cruel race. In Central Asia, some countries have been poisoned by the demons. Among them, Mr. Chu Feng, the owner of Dawning City, has made outstanding contributions to the suppression of the demons."


    First, it points out the cruelty of the demons and affirms Chu Feng''s achievements.


    Such an attitude has made countless representatives of forces whisper.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Western representatives, how did they help Chu Feng speak?"


    "There won''t be any collusion between them."


    "Are you kidding? Chu Feng is the Lord of Dawning city and the master of demon hunter guild. Can''t you see what he did for us in China?"


    "If people easily believe in the west, they will fall into the trap."


    The representatives of American forces have made people confused.


    However, this level of praise has not been able to sow discord.


    Everyone just mentioned it casually. No one really took it seriously.


    The charges of collusion with the West are not arbitrary.


    The last speaker was a representative of the Black family, a young man in his twenties. His opening brought the atmosphere of the meeting to a climax.


    "On the contrary, after the protoss came to the earth, they provided a lot of help to our earth civilization. They not only brought us advanced cultivation techniques and advanced weapon forging technology, but also brought us some experience in fighting against the demons. They also provided us with great help in fighting against the demons. For the help of the protoss, Huaxia also got a lot of help from the Yan Protoss, which is worth mentioning I don''t have to say much about the letter. "The conference hall was boiling with these words.


    "What does that mean? The burning Protoss clearly surrendered. "


    "Shh! Well said. "


    "If they are not of our own race, their hearts will be different. Do these people want to be the running dogs of the protoss?"


    "Kill these running dogs!"


    For those who make trouble, even the Chinese are black faced.


    I don''t know what occasion it is. No matter how shameless their speeches are, they have to listen to them!


    "Be quiet!"


    With a sharp drink from the night knowledge world, a strong breath broke out in all directions of the conference room, and the momentum of dozens of seven strong men enveloped the whole room, making the whole conference room quiet.


    At the same time, thousands of strong people in the sixth level also slowly sent out momentum, and the momentum of those strong people in the seventh level merged into one, as if the field in general, shrouded the whole conference site.


    All the speakers felt as if they had been hit by a sledgehammer in their chest and beat back all the next words.


    The whole meeting became silent.


    Even those who had never been born with the arrogant expression on their faces were sweating, as if they were under great pressure.


    "How can it be possible, why can the momentum of these people be connected into one?"


    These Protoss masters are shocked.


    On the surface, the move of the Chinese military is to calm those noisy people down, but the main target of this momentum is still those Westerners, including those visitors from the divine world.


    This is also a kind of alternative bright muscle.


    "Well, now you have something else to say."


    Night knowledge world commander looked at the representative of the Black family young people, light said.

 Chapter 910

    The representative of the Black family was a little pale, even with weak legs.


    They were making a fuss just now, but now it''s a joke.


    Originally, they were going to use continuous speeches to gradually master the rhythm of the meeting. If Huaxia forcibly interrupted them, they would take the opportunity to make trouble.


    Whatever the result of the disturbance, it was a provocation to the dignity of China.


    In this way, the rhythm of the meeting will be in their hands.


    Huaxia is often made difficult in this respect because he abides by the rules too much.


    But I didn''t expect that Huaxia had such a hand.


    Because of their improper language, the Chinese people''s representatives who participated in the meeting were angry. So the Chinese military took this opportunity to suppress the people''s representatives.


    On the surface, China suppressed its own people.


    However, it is actually aimed at them.


    Such a price is that Huaxia''s face has been damaged.


    After all, these non-governmental representatives also represent the face of the Chinese people to some extent. Their actions have damaged part of the face of the Chinese people. However, compared with the effect, this face is nothing.


    What China loses is face, what the West loses is face.


    "As for the goodwill of the protoss, I think we can all feel it in the past."


    The representative of the Black family, still pretending to be calm, continued the prepared speech, "compared with the cruel and ruthless demons who have destroyed many worlds, the protoss is relatively a friendly race. When the cruel demons attacked other worlds, the protoss also provided some support to those worlds, but the worlds themselves were too weak, or they were simply too weak It is only by taking refuge in the demons that tragedy occurs.


    However, after the end of some worlds, the protoss also played a humanitarian spirit and took in children from all ethnic groups, so that the hope of these ethnic groups would not be cut off. "


    His speech lasted a full 10 minutes.


    In a meeting of this level, 10 minutes is a long time.


    During the 10 minutes, he repeatedly stated about the cruelty of the demons and the kindness of the Protoss. At the beginning, people didn''t think much of his words, but later, people gradually began to believe some of them.


    If we say that the protoss is absolutely just, of course, no one believes it.


    However, compared with the demons, the protoss can fight for it.


    Although many of the participants in the meeting were not intelligent, none of the main representatives had a low IQ, which could automatically filter out effective information from these complex information.


    The protoss, whether they are hypocritical or not, at least their help is real.


    And even if the earth is defeated, the protoss can help the earth keep the fire.


    The treatment of these "kindles" will not be considered for the time being.


    Compared with the future of destruction, a lot of the future can be tolerated.


    "Enough!"


    Mugger, the representative of the mausoleum Empire, suddenly clapped his hand and said, "will these Protoss help us in vain? After the end of our earth civilization, it''s ridiculous to keep the fire for us


    He pointed directly to the representative of the Black family and said in a loud voice, "now the earth is at a critical juncture of life and death. Only by doing our best can we have a chance of survival. If we split a part of this full strength in exchange for the power to keep the fire, we will only increase the possibility of failure. If we split half of it, we will have a greater possibility of failure.


    The protoss helped many races in the past. No matter where you get the news, or whether it''s true or false, now I just want to ask, "is there a home among these races?"


    Mugger''s words awakened countless Chinese folk representatives who were lured by the Protoss.


    "Yes! Tell us, can one of the civilizations that the protoss helped survive? "


    "Protoss, you can''t save any civilization at all!"


    "In my opinion, the destruction of those civilizations is probably due to the Protoss."


    "How many civilizations are there outside the earth? Why haven''t we heard of any of them? Should not all be destroyed by the demon world! Is the invasion of the demon world so powerful? Or is there a reason behind that? "


    As for the known information about the alien world, the earth only knows about the four highest levels.


    Human beings know nothing about civilizations beyond the high plane.


    Now, when they talk about this, they are all on guard one by one.


    If there are civilizations beyond the four highest levels, where are those civilizations? If the four are beyond the high plane, only the earth will be left. Have all those civilizations been destroyed?


    Even now, it is too late for the divine world to weave some lies to deceive the earth.


    Human beings are originally a race with strong questioning spirit.


    Even what we see with our own eyes, people often deny it.How can people easily believe what others make up now?


    So, after mugger''s speech, the meeting became very hot.


    "Silence


    As night wise man knocked on the judge''s hammer on the table, the strong atmosphere around him was reviving, making the whole audience quiet.


    "Go on!"


    "What evidence do you have to prove that the protoss are absolutely friendly?" the night knower said to the representative of the Black family


    "Whether the protoss are friendly or not needs long-term proof."


    The representative of the Black family replied very frankly, "even if we accept some help from the protoss, we still have doubts about them. These doubts are very normal and we need to be vigilant.


    What I have just stated is just the sincerity shown to us by the Protoss.


    The protoss may have a plan for us, but at least for now, they are much more friendly than the demons. "


    These words are a little more normal. Although the conference hall is active, it has no effect.


    Compared with the terrible things the demons have done in ASEAN, the protoss are really much more lovely.


    Now there are not many survivors in the whole ASEAN region. The whole ASEAN land is desolate. This is the credit of the demons. Now the cruelty of the demons is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Some people say that they would rather face a cruel enemy and fight openly than a villain stabbing in the back.


    They had never seen the cruelty of the war, nor had they experienced the grief of the destruction of their homes.


    If they were allowed to go around ASEAN, they might change their mind.


    "Therefore, no matter where the friendship between the Protoss and the Terran will go, at least the relationship between the demons and the human race will never die, and there is no room for any change."


    The Black family concluded that his body turned to Chu Feng, "so I would like to ask Mr. Chu Feng to explain about the captives of the demons and why they should let the demons live."


    "Will you help me?"

 Chapter 911

    "Will you help me?"


    Chu Feng slightly with some surprise voice, sounded at the scene of the meeting, interrupted Black''s train of thought.


    "What, what?"


    The representative of the Black family, young people, feel that some ideas have not changed.


    The purpose of his speech, in fact, is to give Chu Feng a label of betraying human beings and colluding with the demons, and misinterpret the captives of the demons as the cooperation between human beings and the demons.


    No matter how Chu Feng defends, he will not change his tone.


    Unless Chu Feng agreed to kill all the demons.


    However, in this way, maybe the city of dawn has saved itself and proved its innocence, but the credit of the city of dawn and the prestige of Chu Feng have fallen to the ground.


    But what does Chu Feng mean by that?


    Would you like to help me?


    Chu Feng''s words with a surprise tone made him feel a bone chilling.


    Seeing that he was choking himself, Chu Feng stood up and began to explain to everyone.


    "The demons wreak havoc on the land of the ASEAN region, bringing us a painful disaster, and even millions of casualties. Seeing the demons'' brutal acts, I would like to kill all these demons. However, the power of Dawning city is limited, and the number of ultimate weapons of mankind is also limited. Even nuclear weapons, for the demons above level 7, the lethality is also limited Limited.


    When they are prepared, the lethality is even more limited. "


    Chu Feng clenched his fist, and his words were full of reluctance.


    The painful appearance made people almost think that he hated the demons to the bone!


    If it wasn''t for dawning City, where hundreds of thousands of demons are now living, people would believe it now.


    "So, what''s the matter with those demons in dawning city?"


    The representative of ADAM family interrupted Chu Feng''s play.


    "Of course, it''s a delaying tactic. Can''t you see that?"


    Lu Ming saw that Chu Feng was immersed in grief and could not extricate himself. In this way, he had to be forced to ask. He could not help but stand up, "that''s 300000 demons! There are thousands of demons in level 7. Who can eat such a force? But fortunately, the demons are afraid of our human nuclear weapons, and they are not willing to fight against us, so we have to make a contract.


    Let the demons live in the city of dawn for a while. When the channel of the demon world is opened again, we will let these demons enter the demon world. There is no way. Our strength is limited, so we can only do this step. "


    hearing Lu Ming''s explanation, the representatives of all forces are stunned.


    "I don''t think it''s true


    "Ha ha, if what they say is true, I''ll cut off my head and use it as a chamber pot."


    "It''s a brilliant move to retreat."


    Seeing that Lu Ming had to go on, the lady of the Luo Fu family couldn''t bear it.


    "You mean you want to let the demons go back? Do you believe in the demons? "


    "What if you don''t believe it?"


    Zhao fan got up and took over Lu Ming''s words, "the strength of our dawning city is not enough. If we want to apply, we can only destroy it and bring some trauma to the demons. Even if we put in the strength of our Chinese military, we may not be able to win the war. In the final analysis, we have too few nuclear weapons in China."


    "You know..."


    The representative of the Dini family was about to speak, but Li Ran interrupted him.


    "The demons are really too powerful. We can only use this tactic to delay the war. This will let the demons stay in the twilight city for a while. If you are willing to help us eliminate the demons, it would be better.


    Now who is next to the demons in dawning city? We can''t eat well and sleep well every day. We worry about whether the demons will suddenly break their promise and destroy dawning city. Fortunately, the military has provided us with many new weapons to ambush around the demons, which makes those demons dare not leave.


    If you also help us eliminate these demons, we are willing to give a certain reward, even if we take out all the wealth of Dawning City, it doesn''t matter.


    As long as you are willing to help us relieve the demons, our twilight city will be your best friend. "


    After that, the whole conference hall was shocked.


    Is dawning city serious?


    Is it true that they did not capture the demons, but reached a temporary settlement agreement with them?


    Do they really want to destroy the demons?


    Let alone representatives of all parties, even the military was stunned.


    If we didn''t know about you, we would have thought it was true.


    "These hypocritical words need not be said more."


    Charles William, the representative of the Western parliament, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly stood up and said, "among the information we got, the city of dawn had been attacked by a large number of insects and Zombies less than a month ago. In the war to defend the city of dawn, these demons, however, made a lot of efforts.If you really hate these demons and want to strip them of their skin, why fight side by side with them? What you said just now is not true at all. "


    "Since you know that these demons have helped us repel the enemy, you should know what is the powerful power of Dawning City, the order of hell."


    Xu Yan took the microphone and scanned the conference hall for a week. "Everyone here, but there are a lot of people from East China. We all know one thing. As long as there is an insurmountable enemy in East China, the Knights of hell will arrive immediately. This is our strongest power and our trump card.


    But such a trump card was used by our city master to defend the magic city.


    Even in the most dangerous time of Dawning City, we didn''t let the order of hell go out.


    Because we know that even if the city of dawn perishes, we can never let these demons come out to harm our East China. Even if we all die in that disaster, we can''t let any demons be released.


    Finally, we really can''t bear to see the dawn city fall under the insect nest, so we unite to detain the Lord of the city, and risk using those weapons as a threat. If the demons don''t want to help us, we will detonate all the weapons of the city and die together with the evil demons. Only in this way can we get hundreds of reinforcements from the demons.


    The demons didn''t have enough reinforcements. Chu Feng committed suicide and went to the enemy''s home. He took the risk of beheading countless enemies, including more than a dozen strong men of level 8. The bodies of these enemies are still in our twilight city.


    However, even at such a dangerous time, our hell Knight order still sticks to its post!


    You said, how can you doubt us if we have made such a great sacrifice in dawning city? What else can we use to prove our innocence? "

 Chapter 912

    Xu Yan finished, holding the conference table in front of her with both hands, her eyes glittering, but she still tried not to let it fall.


    Her speech was tearful and moving.


    Even Chu Feng forced himself


    Don''t laugh.


    Although my acting skills are not bad, some things can''t be performed.


    If you don''t trust people, it''s a bit dangerous for them to play this part.


    Let Xu Yan come here, the acting is just right.


    She is not an old dramatist, nor a born actress. She just relied on her own intelligence to perform the play. It was because she was not professional that the effect was just good at this time.


    After listening to Xu Yan''s speech, representatives of all countries were shocked.


    They all glare Chu Feng!


    Xu Yan is just a little girl less than 20 years old, and her words are still a bit raw. It is obvious that Chu Feng asked the little girl to say such words.


    Of course, they don''t believe it, but how can they refute it?


    Chu Feng in their eyes, of course, is a crafty image.


    Even if he is young, his status is here.


    They wanted to find the flaw in this remark, but they couldn''t find it.


    It is well known that the order of hell is the trump card of dawn city.


    But such a trump card was sent by Chu Feng to guard the magic city.


    Of course, they don''t know the gap between the hell knights and the demons.


    They only know that even in the most critical moment of Dawning City, such trumps as hell Knight Order are not used to protect dawning City, but are still guarding those demons.


    ¡­¡­ Shit!


    There are not many people who know about Chu Feng''s killing thousands of horses with one sword. However, with their intelligence, they have heard a little about it. These demons have been cut off by the demon world, and they are facing the strong threat of Chu Feng, so they have no choice but to surrender.


    However, in their mouth, it became the city of dawn, bearing humiliation.


    They have also heard of the crisis faced by the city of dawn before. The enemy faced by the city of dawn is really strong, but the crisis of life and death is absolutely not.


    The reason why the order of hell didn''t go out was that there was no need to go out.


    However, how can they refute it?


    Do you want to be like swearing, you say no, I say no?


    If we go on arguing like this, it will only be endless.


    In the past, of course, these western countries like such debates very much, because it can delay things indefinitely and give them time to do private affairs.


    But now, it''s them who are questioning the city of dawn.


    If this meeting turns into a tearing meeting, their purpose will not be achieved.


    So in any case, they can''t fall into the rhythm of twilight.


    At this time, there were still some people at the meeting.


    "Yes! It''s not easy for dawning city. It''s too much to pay for the whole human race. Even their ace hell Knights will sacrifice to protect the country. "


    "The city of dawn can be destroyed, and the demons can''t leave. It''s really heroic."


    "You have the ability to do the same thing as the city of dawn!"


    After a lot of noise, the volume of the conference hall dropped a little.


    "Well, the matter of Dawning city needs to be discussed in detail."


    The representative of the ADAM family is ready to change the subject.


    However, some people are not willing to let them go.


    "Don''t you want to help us eliminate these demons? In this case, we can only allow these demons to return to the demon world. I hate that we are not strong enough to leave all these demons in our land of China. "


    Lu Ming tears, do not know that the city of dawn is playing really!


    Yezhishi, with a straight face, tried not to let himself laugh.


    Nima!


    This acting skill is too much!


    The representative of Adam''s family has blue veins on his forehead, but he can''t have them.


    Support? You''re kidding!


    Chu Feng''s data, however, have been repeatedly studied by them many times.


    Such a ruthless person would never tell them human feelings.


    According to their speculation about Chu Feng''s character, things are likely to turn out like this:


    they send troops to support them, and then Chu Feng can leave them all in the city of dawn, and finally set up a monument for them to engrave their names.


    The tombstone even reads: "foreign friends will live forever, international friendship will live forever. ¡¿


    as long as they dare to support, none of the reinforcements will come back alive.


    But is it OK not to promise?


    If not, what is this meeting?


    Isn''t it about uniting all humanity?Now dawning city is so hard, don''t you show me?


    If they don''t make some expressions, isn''t mutual help a joke?


    Now they are faced with such a difficult situation.


    The audience at the meeting were also afraid that the world would not be in chaos.


    "In order to resist the evil demons, we Huaxia have made such a great sacrifice. Don''t you say so?"


    "Yes! Give us some support


    "We can''t make heroes bleed and shed tears."


    Looking at the audience of these good things, the representatives of various forces are even more pale.


    At the critical moment, Charles came out again.


    "The threat of the demons is a common thing for all of us. Of course, we need to support them. We must destroy this power of the demons on our earth and give them a heavy blow."


    After listening to Charles, people didn''t know what medicine he was selling.


    Is he sure he didn''t take the wrong medicine?


    Support the city of dawn?


    Are you serious?


    "the number of nuclear weapons in the United States is the largest in the world. As long as they are willing to support some nuclear weapons and eliminate these abominable demons, it doesn''t matter at all. Even if there are still some demons who are struggling, with the strength of Mr. Chu Feng, we believe that they will be easily suppressed, and the transfer of manpower is too complicated. This is the limit we can achieve. ¡±


    after hearing his support plan, several representatives of the United States almost jumped up and scolded.


    Nima, is that your plan?


    Support for nuclear weapons?


    Now the production line of nuclear weapons has stopped.


    Do you know that one less nuclear weapon is used?


    Let''s have support and weapons. Why don''t you let the bear Empire support you?


    The Maoxiong Empire also has a large number of nuclear weapons, and are they closer?


    Even the team of Dawning city has stopped selling miserably.


    If the United States really agrees to this plan, do they really want to kill all these demons?


    Although I hate demons, they are their captives!


    Just as they were ready to throw the pot to the bear, Charles spoke again.


    "This is not only our help to China, but also our determination to unite the human front. Mr. Chu Feng has paid a heavy price to resist the threat of mankind. Of course, we can''t just sit back and give firm support.


    Similarly, I believe that Mr. Chu Feng will also agree with this idea! "

 Chapter 913

    "Is this the friendly army?"


    The conference hall has become very quiet now.


    Now they are somewhat confused about the idea of the Western Parliament.


    Representatives of the United States are also organizing language.


    The four people they pushed to the front desk just fulfilled the will of the family behind them.


    Now they are hesitating in the face of such a situation.


    It would be a good thing for them to use some nuclear weapons in exchange for the city of dawn to blow up the magic city. The more fierce the confrontation between human beings and the demons, the closer the relationship with God.


    But Is that really the case?


    They are not sure whether Chu Feng will keep his promise.


    Because they gave them a lot of nuclear weapons, Chu Feng directly let the demons go, and then sold them miserably in front of them. What can they do with Chu Feng?


    At this time, the representative of the Dini family suddenly got up.


    "Wait a minute, don''t you Huaxia have any nuclear weapons of your own? As a famous and powerful country on earth, don''t you have your own nuclear weapons? Or do you have enough weapons? "


    This sentence has made the atmosphere of the conference hall deadlocked.


    No matter what the answer is, it''s a dead end.


    Of course, Huaxia has weapons, and there are many more.


    But we don''t want to use it. What can you do with us?


    Now, they are throwing this problem out.


    Put the hidden things on the table, that''s the general.


    "Our weapons, of course, should be used in key areas."


    Chu Feng said frankly, "although there are many weapons in dawning City, there are also many weapons in Huaxia, but Huaxia faces more enemies. Now we have a serious shortage of weapons to deal with the demons. We can only put these weapons in the demons city as a threat, so that after the demons leave, these weapons can be recycled."


    "So it is. No wonder we need weapons support."


    The representative of the TiNi family showed a natural smile at the corner of his mouth. Now Chu Feng has completely fallen into her rhythm.


    "I''ve heard that dawning city has developed a brand new weapon, which has powerful destructive power. Although it can''t compare with nuclear weapons, it''s dozens of times more powerful than ordinary TNT. I don''t know if it''s true?"


    "Of course it''s true, otherwise we can''t threaten the demons."


    Chu Feng sighed, "it''s a pity that any weapon that only talks about its power, not its dosage, is playing a hooligan. Although dawning city has developed this brand-new weapon, it can only bring certain harm to the demons. If it is really used, it will only strengthen the determination of the demons. The destruction of Dawning city is small, but if it affects China, I''m afraid it''s a disaster for the whole planet. "


    "In that case, things will be easy."


    The representative of the TiNi family said, "our country, the United States, is willing to provide nuclear weapons support to China to show our determination to strengthen the united front of the earth. I believe that people like Mr. Chu Feng should also firmly safeguard the united front of the earth, and be willing to make some contributions to the earth after the crisis of dawn city is lifted."


    "Of course."


    Chu Feng agreed.


    Seeing Chu Feng fall into the trap, the representatives of the Dini family are more excited.


    She cleared her throat and said:


    "this new type of weapon is not only convenient to use, but also powerful. In the case of sufficient quantity, it can be comparable to nuclear weapons. If Mr. Chu Feng is willing to contribute the production method of this weapon to the Earth Alliance and let the whole earth people make it together, I believe it will greatly enhance the overall strength of human beings on the earth ¡£


    After all, Dawning city is only a city in China. Limited by the number of people and the strength of science and technology, the speed of making weapons is somewhat slow, which is understandable. But if we leave it to the whole human beings to make weapons, it will be a leap for the whole human beings.


    But I don''t know if Mr. Chu Feng is willing to give up! "


    After hearing what the representatives of the TiNi family said, the representatives of all parties called cunning.


    "What is that?"


    "I''ve been cheated."


    "Is this a plan to make dawning city hand over its weapons in vain?"


    "Chu Feng was so clever that he finally fell into their language trap."


    "Chu Feng can''t promise. He will go back."


    "Back in front of so many people, don''t you want the face of dawn city?"


    "Don''t hand it in! This is the wealth of China


    "Chu Feng is still too young!"


    The non-governmental representatives participating in this meeting are full of tension in their hearts.


    As a member of Huaxia, Chu Feng is naturally in the same camp with them.


    Just now, Dawning city has mastered the rhythm of the meeting. Unexpectedly, in a flash, the structure of the meeting will be mastered by the other party again, and even the dawning city will be kidnapped morally.However, there is no way to refute this moral kidnapping.


    It was you who asked for support from the west before. Now the West has agreed to give you support, and it is normal to ask you for a reward. What''s more, the reward is nominally shared by the whole mankind.


    No matter from the personal point of view, or from the perspective of righteousness, they are tenable.


    This is the general trend.


    At this time, Chu Feng was in a bind.


    The interface that he used to embarrass the western countries is now being attacked in turn.


    We can''t blame the enemy for being too cunning, we can only blame Chu Feng for being too young.


    Yezhishi frowns tightly, ready to knock a hammer, to give Chu Feng some help, at least to change the topic, or to buy time for Chu Feng, but when his eyes swept the team of dawn City, he found that the whole team of dawn City, had put away the expression of just acting, became very calm.


    "Good!"


    Chu Feng seems to be very casual to agree to the request of the TiNi family, and then turned to Li Xiao, "take it out!"


    Take out what?


    Seeing the performance of Chu Feng''s team, all countries are in a sudden.


    They thought they had mastered the rhythm of the meeting.


    However, seeing the performance of Chu Feng''s team, they suddenly feel that this seems to be the result that Chu Feng wants to see.


    Do you mean?


    Are they always in the rhythm of this young man?


    No, it''s impossible.


    Representatives of various forces feel it is difficult to breathe.


    What is this young man going to take out?


    Chu Feng calmly from Li Xiao there, received a box of information, and then to the meeting staff.


    "Our brand-new weapon is called metal hydrogen bomb. At present, in dawning City, we have developed 12 kinds of structures and usages of metal hydrogen bomb, including some new structure ideas and ideas. The detailed production plan of these metal hydrogen bombs is limited by the technology level of Dawning City, so we can''t test them one by one.


    However, we have made 15 copies of the information, which can be circulated separately.


    Don''t worry. Because of confidentiality, the number of copies we made is still very small. If you think this new weapon is worth promoting, or you have some questions about these plans, you can put forward them on the spot.


    We have brought the materials and equipment related to weapon production. We can make a live demonstration here.


    I''ll give it to you if you want it! "

 Chapter 914

    The whole meeting was a sensation.


    "What''s going on? It''s as simple as that. "


    "What is Chu Feng doing? The lethal weapons close to the power of nuclear weapons have been taken out so simply? "


    "Bah! I didn''t expect him to be like this. "


    "Are you stupid? Haven''t you seen that normal people will take 15 copies of information with them? He has been waiting for others for a long time


    "Then why didn''t he take it out in the first place?"


    "Maybe it''s for the appearance effect!"


    All the folk forces in the audience were noisy.


    After all, not everyone can understand what Chu Feng did.


    In addition to the civil forces, the representatives of various countries and the military were also hoodwinked by Chu Feng.


    Obviously, this is what Chu Feng had expected.


    When you press people with your front foot, they will take out 15 pieces of information and say that it can be produced on site. What is it that has been prepared for a long time?


    But can they say it?


    It''s a necessary skill for a senior politician to pretend to be confused.


    Even the Chinese military didn''t understand the information Chu Feng suddenly brought out. However, looking at the yezhishi on the platform, they didn''t speak much, and the people in the military didn''t speak much.


    As for the information in Chu Feng''s hands, the military actually has one.


    However, they are more used to wholesale weapons from dawn city.


    Neither can they. It''s mainly about the cost.


    They don''t have a small world where they can change their environment.


    High temperature and cooling are needless to say. In order to prevent the explosion and combustion of metal hydrogen, it is the safest to operate in a vacuum environment. It is not difficult to make a vacuum environment, but it is difficult to operate in a vacuum environment.


    But for the small world, it''s not a problem at all.


    They are more surprised that Chu Feng suddenly announced the decision.


    However, at this time, Li Xiao and Li Ran have begun to distribute information.


    "As a force free weapon, the power of metal hydrogen bomb is limited. Level 7 experts can be prepared in advance when they are on guard. So our current idea is to produce it on a large scale as a weapon of mass destruction. Fortunately, this kind of weapon is easy to obtain materials and raw materials, so it is easy to produce on a large scale."


    Chu Feng took out a bottle of mineral water from the table and used the power of space to separate the mineral water from the outside air. Then there was the work of electrolysis and separation.


    "Now, human beings have entered the era of powers, or the era of developing meta forces. We can combine meta forces with science and technology, which will be the cornerstone of human progress and a major advantage of our earth."


    As he spoke, he cooled the electrolyzed hydrogen and oxygen into a liquid.


    Seeing that Chu Feng so easily signed the power of mastering the ice, the representatives of all countries were a little chilly.


    An incredible idea appeared in their hearts.


    "Does he want to rub a nuclear bomb?"


    The metal hydrogen bomb is not the same as the nuclear bomb, but the level is the same.


    Looking at Chu Feng so easily with the power of space and ice combined, in the hands of constant deformation, people in the conference hall, one by one feel their breathing to stagnation.


    "Mr. Chu Feng, no demonstration."


    A representative from the United States interrupted Chu Feng, saying, "we all trust Mr. Chu Feng''s personality and the credit of Huaxia, so we believe in the authenticity of this information. Now there are too many people on the scene. Although we trust Mr. Chu Feng''s strength, please don''t cause too much panic."


    A word awakens the dreamer.


    Representatives from various countries also rose one after another.


    "No, Mr. Chu Feng, stop at once."


    "We absolutely trust Huaxia and Mr. chufeng."


    "This information, we will take it back to study."


    "We have studied the metal hydrogen bomb before we changed it. This information of Mr. Chu Feng has just been completed. The part that we lack in our research provides us with a new idea."


    "Yes! There are too many people here. "


    The attitude of the representatives of various countries makes those who are looking forward to rubbing their hands with nuclear bombs feel a little dissatisfied.


    "What! Why don''t you keep looking? "


    "There are so many experts at the scene, can they blow up the scene?"


    "Is this teasing us?"


    "Shh! There are too many people at the scene. "


    Under the reminders of some people, the scene of the meeting gradually quieted down.


    There were a lot of people on the scene, and there were nearly 10000 people in the audience.


    But what matters is not the number of people, but the number of non people.


    You know, there are still many Protoss who appear at the meeting as escorts. Don''t human weapons have to be aboveboard in front of these Protoss to analyze the manufacturing process in detail?Besides, it''s metal hydrogen.


    Now that the weapon has been developed, there is no need to doubt its authenticity.


    Because, metal hydrogen, this kind of material, appeared many years ago.


    Now Chu Feng has only made metal hydrogen into a weapon. There is no need to fool others, or even representatives from all over the world, in this respect.


    Those Protoss audience, now one by one looks a little ugly.


    They suddenly find themselves isolated.


    Among the visitors, there were also some professionals.


    "I didn''t expect to have this idea of making weapons."


    "It requires a good command of Yuanli, and a certain degree of spatial attainments."


    "Even if several level 7 experts work together, they have to cooperate with each other."


    "However, with the strength that Chu Feng showed just now, maybe one person can do it."


    "What can''t be done with strength can be made up with technology."


    After everyone accepted this information, the atmosphere at the meeting was a bit awkward.


    Chu Feng had already prepared this information for them, but he had to wait until they began to bully and cajole them into offering it in exchange.


    In this way, it seems that they have the initiative.


    In fact, they lost a bargaining chip.


    The demonic captives around dawning city are a big weakness of Dawning city.


    300000 demon Legion is a time bomb. If it can''t be controlled, it will threaten China. If it can be controlled by Chu Feng, it will threaten the West.


    Originally this meeting, they want to make trouble with it, ready to let Chu Feng or Huaxia pay a certain price.


    But now around a circle down, they used to attack China, used to attack Chu Feng''s weakness, now in exchange for the conditions, unexpectedly Chu Feng originally intended to give them.

 Chapter 915

    The whole meeting scene, the next more than an hour, basically entered the stage of free conversation.


    Representatives of various countries left one after another under the pretext of going to the toilet, and then told the production plan of metal hydrogen bomb as much as possible with the newly restored communication equipment.


    Even if it''s just expression, the content that can be expressed orally can also speed up their scientific research progress.


    After all, metal hydrogen bombs are things that have already appeared.


    As for the drawings, they were escorted back as soon as possible by some guards who came here.


    Before going back, they asked some Chinese soldiers to help them escort them, and called for support from headquarters to meet them on the road.


    The response of the Chinese military is also very simple:


    "as long as you guarantee that the people who send the drawings to each other can destroy the drawings when they are attacked by the enemy. After the destruction, we will send you several copies again."


    Now that we have made up our mind not to hide this weapon.


    Well, many things are easy to operate.


    However, western countries have an instinctive distrust of China.


    When the conference opened again, the number of westerners who came here to attend the conference has been reduced by more than half, the number of representatives from various countries is not too small, but the main fighters are almost gone.


    After the meeting started again, everyone''s expression was very serious, which made people not feel happy or angry.


    However, the faces of the protoss guests became ugly.


    When the commander of the night knowledge world announced that the meeting would be resumed and all countries could speak, the representative of ADAM family suddenly stood up and announced in the conference hall.


    "As for those demon captives in dawning City, we humans actually have more choices. In the past, Dawning city didn''t have enough deterrent power, so we used expedient measures to promise these demon captives to escape. However, we have just demonstrated the spirit of mutual help, so we are willing to help solve this disaster in dawning city."


    After listening to the speech of the representative of ADAM family, the representatives of all parties in the conference hall were angry.


    What does that mean?


    Do you really send troops to solve the demons?


    It is true that human beings are really afraid of those time bombs, but they are also the hard won prisoners of Huaxia. Even if we have to deal with them, they will be dealt with by Huaxia.


    What do you mean?


    However, the conference hall is noisy again every week, and the representative of ADAM family continues to speak:


    "I think these demon legions are like a time bomb. Before, we didn''t have the ability to control them, so we wanted to eliminate them. Now we are willing to provide some firepower support to the city of dawn, and at the same time, we are willing to help the Chinese military to reduce the pressure on the border, so that China can have the ability To suppress these magic soldiers, so that the threat of these magic soldiers to our humanity is reduced to the minimum.


    Just as dawning city used these magic soldiers to help dawning City tide over the disaster in the face of insect nest and zombie tide before, but we can also use these magic soldiers to fight for our humanity within our control.


    Blades can hurt us, they can protect us.


    Nuclear weapons have brought disasters to mankind, but they have also brought peace. Now they are powerful weapons to protect ourselves. Therefore, we are here to put forward our opinions on the proposal of recruiting magic soldiers as prisoners. "


    The representatives of the various forces can''t make a turn.


    Just now, I was still bullying and luring. How can the limelight change immediately?


    However, some people who have a faster brain can quickly figure out the joints.


    "What do you mean, human beings?"


    A Protoss got up angrily, "our Protoss has done nothing to human beings now, and has provided you with a lot of help. I didn''t expect that you turned around to cooperate with the demons? You have failed to live up to our Protoss'' trust in mankind and the foundation of our cooperation. You are destroying your own credit.


    In the past, there have been many worlds under the invasion of the destroyed demon army. Do you human beings even want to cooperate with such a cruel race? "


    Seeing the anger of the protoss, representatives of various forces also calmed down.


    It''s time for even the dumbest person to understand.


    Humans and demons are enemies. Do you trust the protoss?


    Of course, I don''t trust them.


    In these countries, there are contacts with the Protoss. With the help of the power of the protoss, it is just for the sake of not being surpassed by China. This is intolerable for them.


    Perhaps such logic is incomprehensible to others.


    But for the sophisticated egoists, this is totally unexplained.


    They don''t think about the future of the earth at all. They only think about the benefits they get in the process. For them, there is no difference between letting Huaxia dominate the earth and letting other races dominate the earth.


    In any case, they will certainly become the victims of hegemony.They are all dead. Does it matter whether the earth is given to humans or demons?


    But now they see hope.


    Although Huaxia is still very strong, after handing over the manufacturing method of metal hydrogen bomb, they will have the qualification to check and balance. Whether they can compete with Huaxia, let alone for a moment, at least they can swing between the Protoss and the demons.


    "What you Protoss say is wrong."


    The representative of the ADAM family, without shame, said, "we are not cooperating with the demons when we recruit these demons. On the contrary, we are trying to strengthen our own human strength and better resist the demons. I believe our friendship with the protoss will not be affected by this."


    The strong Protoss were so angry that they could not speak again.


    What can they say?


    "Don''t worry, Lord God. We regard these magic soldiers as our slaves and cannon fodder. This shows that we are at odds with the demons."


    The representative of the Luo Fu family also stood up and comforted, "the divine world and the demon world are also enemies. As the ally of the divine world, our earth is facing more than just the demon world. In order to draw more strength against the demon world, we also need some captives and cannon fodder to help us deal with the enemies other than the demon world."


    Protoss emissary, I can''t speak now.


    It''s no use what he said.


    There is no absolute trust between different races.


    In the past, these people were not qualified to balance the Protoss and the demons at all. However, the appearance of metal hydrogen bombs has won people a lot of buffer time. With this time, they can swing between the two worlds of gods and demons.


    It is impractical, of course, to go to the right group.


    It''s all right to wait for the price.

 Chapter 916

    The demons in dawning city are now human captives.


    However, this layer of identity is not very important.


    The important thing is that human beings dare to use this power now.


    Before the change, human beings had already made weapons that could destroy human beings countless times. Can you expect a stable development of such a race playing with fire?


    It doesn''t exist!


    There are elements of treason and adventure in human bones.


    Before they proposed to deal with these magic soldiers, are they really afraid that these magic soldiers will become an unstable factor?


    Of course, there are some fears in this respect, but the most important one is the fear that the magic forces will be controlled by dawning city and their old opponent Huaxia.


    But now, they have a chance to surpass.


    Just as Chu Feng said to the young officer when he accepted the magic soldiers.


    The reason why you are afraid of me is not because I have done something that seems to be a threat to you. It is purely because your strength can not give you enough confidence.


    If Huaxia has enough strength, not to mention that Chu Feng recruits 300000 magic soldiers, how about 3 million?


    This principle is universal in the world.


    If you are strong enough and confident enough, and you are only 300000 magic soldiers, what are you afraid of?


    The representative of the protoss Messenger, his face is more and more ugly now.


    But now, they can''t attack directly.


    If it happens now, it''s equivalent to tearing the skin of human beings.


    Protoss will not be friendly with humans in the future, but now is not the time to break with humans.


    In the end, these Protoss representatives were isolated into a small circle and slowly sat down, no longer participating in the discussion of this meeting.


    The first Global Congress came to an end five hours later.


    In these five hours, Chu Feng spent most of his time in closing his eyes and giving the right to speak to Zhao fan and other five people. Xu Yan was the main speaker of the city of dawn.


    There is no such thing as their attitude or important words.


    The intelligence of Dawning city is under the attention of all countries.


    The people Chu Feng brought here are all people who are deeply trusted, but never participate in power disputes. They can represent Chu Feng, but they can''t represent the city of dawn.


    So what they say to people can only be regarded as nonsense.


    As for Chu Feng himself, that doesn''t need any attitude.


    Chu Feng knew that although he was the best at concealing, he was not good at acting. So in the event of handling the magic city, except at the beginning and at the end, he gave all the stage to his friends.


    Apart from Xu Yan, Zhao fan is not good at acting either.


    However, their identities are here. They just play their roles. Anyway, they won''t reveal any valid information.


    During this meeting, the global human survivors established the basic principle of mutual assistance. One side has difficulties and all sides support each other. Among them, the Maoxiong Empire said that they can provide a large amount of mineral resources to Huaxia to refine weapons. However, while exchanging some weapons, they hope Huaxia can provide them with enough resources.


    In the future, you don''t have to think about it.


    It''s hard to survive the disaster.


    Huaxia said that there is no problem this time, and the price will be discussed later.


    This is not the next meeting, but a small meeting after the Global Congress.


    It''s really shocking that the Global Congress ended in just one day. Representatives of all parties were amazed at the super efficiency of Huaxia.


    Of course, they also know that the reason why efficiency is so high is that human beings have too little time.


    There are too many crises facing mankind.


    Insects, zombies, mutated animals, these are local threats, the invasion of the demons, the evil intentions of the protoss, these are foreign invasion, in addition, there are environmental problems, food problems, water problems


    The more things need to be discussed, the less time it takes.


    Because the time they spend here is likely to slow human development for a moment.


    In this era of racing against the clock to improve ourselves, how can human beings spend too much time in peace.


    After the successful conclusion of the conference, the Chinese Army escorted the representatives of all parties to leave.


    Representatives from all over China had to leave.


    After the meeting, there will be a small meeting for a few people.


    However, small meetings are more complicated.


    One session of the Western parliament, one session of the Eurasian mainland, two sessions without Chu Feng and three sessions with Chu Feng are excluded


    The degree of complexity is comparable to the relationship between girls'' dormitories.


    What kind of meeting, what kind of words, what kind of cooperation.


    At the meeting that dawning city did not attend, representatives of various countries suggested that Huaxia weaken dawning city! Hua Xia agrees with this, but when it comes to the specific policy, it''s Taiji.Countries have also seen that the Chinese military is too dependent on the city of dawn to get rid of for the time being.


    When there is no threat from foreign enemies, Huaxia may make some moves, but at present, the city of dawn is a sharp sword in Huaxia''s hands. We must not let Huaxia fight against the enemy because this sword may hurt us.


    We can''t blame the military for not doing it properly. That''s the angle of Dawning city.


    From another perspective, if there is another dawning city in China, which has nothing to do with Chu Feng, then even Chu Feng should try his best to find out the details of this force.


    The Chinese military has the obligation to monitor risks at home and abroad.


    Without this awareness and vigilance, the Chinese military would be abandoned.


    Chu Feng is not afraid of shadow slanting, or he has enough confidence in the future situation, so he doesn''t care much.


    If he is still distracted from the military, he will have no energy to fight future crises.


    If you have limited energy, you have to make a choice.


    Of course, it is also because he was born in China that he has such a choice.


    If he was born in the West or the United States, it is absolutely impossible for him to have such trust in countries, because those countries are in the hands of plutocrats, just tools in the hands of capitalists.


    At the meeting, some countries also wanted to cooperate with dawning city.


    Whether it''s the weapons of Dawning City, quenched body fluid, or even metal hydrogen bomb, they are all greedy things.


    Chu Feng generously said that as long as the money is in place, things will be managed enough.


    The point is that the money is in place.


    In Chu Feng''s personal price list, he set the value of crystal nucleus very high and made no secret of his desire to buy crystal nucleus. Although all parties doubted whether the value of crystal nucleus exceeded its own value, their immediate interests could not be taken into account.


    Chu Feng also knows that the disclosure of his intention will increase the cost of acquiring crystal nucleus. However, in order to reduce the outflow of crystal nucleus, he has to make some sacrifices.


    On the third day after the meeting, the United States lost contact with the former Bering Strait region.

 Chapter 917

    "If you want us to do it, at least you have to make it clear first."


    In the face of the request of the envoys of the United States staying in China, Chu Feng did not give in.


    The Chinese military has the same opinion as Chu Feng.


    Because of the collision of plates, the Bering Strait disappeared. Now the United States has lost contact, or direct contact, and can only communicate through communication equipment.


    However, the long distance makes communication between the two sides very difficult.


    Hua Xia is not unwilling to send troops, but it''s a long way to go. The important thing is that Hua Xia knows nothing about the intelligence there. If he sends troops rashly, he will lose his troops.


    Chu Feng''s request is also very simple, that is intelligence.


    Let''s help you. At least you should tell us what the enemy intelligence looks like.


    This has made it difficult for the United States.


    It''s not that they won''t say it. They really don''t know whether to say something.


    "If we don''t say that, it''s very necessary for us to doubt whether it''s a deliberate act of the United States uniting with other nations to pit and kill our Chinese and Maoxiong troops."


    Chu Feng began to talk nonsense without any politeness.


    "It''s not because of you!"


    The representatives of the Dini family began to shake the pot and said, "originally, the Bering Strait was controlled by the Protoss. Because you gave us the drawings, we lost trust with the Protoss. Now the protoss left the Bering Strait and was occupied by the demons. The demons blocked the communication between the United States and Asia and Europe. This is to break us all!


    It''s because of you, and so you have to be responsible for it. Similarly, even for the future of the earth, you can''t give each of them a chance to break through. "


    Seeing the faces of the representatives of the United States, Lu Ming and others were stunned.


    If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, they would have started rolling their sleeves.


    Anyway, it''s also the world''s overlord. Can you stop being so shameless?


    "Ha ha..."


    Chu Feng sneered, "I think you are right. Now you can go back and wait for the news. We will help you solve the crisis after finding out the enemy''s situation."


    This crisis, of course, is caused by him.


    However, you can give up metal hydrogen!


    From the information now known, he already knows one thing, that is, the Protoss and the demons have begun to unite to some extent, or have reached a tacit agreement.


    Originally, a few months later, the Bering Strait was occupied by the demons, so there was a war with the Protoss.


    But now those who occupied the Bering Strait became Protoss. With the permission and indulgence of the protoss, the United States began to make contact with the Eurasian continent.


    This is not only the investment of protoss, but also their sincerity.


    However, under the temptation of metal hydrogen bomb, the United States fell.


    Metal hydrogen bomb technology, they have developed it.


    Originally, they intended to continue to fight with the protoss, but now the protoss has given up the mainland passage and let the demons occupy it. If this is not the tacit understanding between the Protoss and the demons, who will believe it?


    Why do many businessmen like to make a fortune?


    Because only when the country is in trouble is the best chance to be small and broad.


    The way of the protoss invasion is much softer than that of the demons, and in a few years, it will not show a ferocious face. At most, it is just arrogant.


    However, this is based on a premise.


    That is, human beings on earth need the support of Protoss.


    The demons fight and kill each other with human beings. The protoss make a fortune and squeeze more profits. Now that the profits of the protoss have been lost, it will be handed over to the demons.


    "Who knows how long it will take you?"


    The representative of the Black family was a little annoyed. "You must give us an accurate answer, or the earth alliance that has just been established will die in name."


    "Oh? Is that right? "


    Yezhishi just glanced at him and didn''t see much.


    Blake just wanted to say something, but he was held by the people around him.


    Now, it''s the United States that asks for China.


    The passage on the sea has almost been blocked. The sea people and the Terrans have confirmed that they are the enemy. If the passage on the land is still blocked, then the United States will bear the brunt of the destruction of the earth.


    For a long time, a mediocre middle-aged man came out from behind the representatives.


    "They can''t be blamed for this. There are some things they don''t know."


    As soon as the middle-aged man opened his mouth, he was like carrying a pot. "At the beginning, the protoss who occupied the middle passage of Bering Strait was a Protoss who was very good at the power of light. The specific information can be discussed in detail later. After being occupied by the demons, we suspect that the protoss who was good at using the power of light did not leave directly, but hid in the fortress.""Fortress?"


    Commander yezhishi''s face turned black. "Do you mean they have built a fortress in such a short time from the plate collision to now? And this fortress is still in the hands of people other than us? "


    Even if we trust Protoss, there is no such trust law!


    This is to give one''s life to the enemy!


    At first, the protoss were friendly, but now humans show a little bit of independence, and the protoss immediately begin to turn away from people.


    Although I didn''t tear my face, it was almost the same.


    To hand over the fortress to the demons is a straightforward way to tell the people of the earth that you don''t want to trade with us, so let''s face the demons by yourself!


    If human beings don''t show the strength to resist the demons, that''s all.


    If human beings successfully resist the demons, will human beings really come to a good end?


    Will Protoss join hands with demons directly?


    No, even if it''s not joint efforts, it''s a huge threat to deal with mankind together after the truce.


    "You didn''t tell us such important information. It seems that you deliberately want to use the hand of the demons to weaken the power of China."


    Chu Feng''s eyes, full of cold, "now, take out the design of the fortress or the map that you have found out! By the way, with the information of the demons who have occupied there now, otherwise, we will still send troops, but the scale and destination of the troops cannot be determined. "


    "Are you threatening?"


    The representatives of the Black family were very angry. What do you mean they don''t know the scale and destination of the troops? This is a threat to them. Be careful to fight with you.


    "No, we Huaxia just like to plan and then move."


    Night knows the way of the world, "only when we find out the enemy''s intelligence, we will formulate a specific strategy, and then launch a war. If you are not willing to help us save intelligence time, we have to waste our time to check it in person. You have checked it, but you are not willing to tell us our intelligence. I believe you should be able to understand it."

 Chapter 918

    "Brother Feng, are those people stupid? Now ask us for help! I don''t believe they didn''t participate in the construction of the fortress. "


    Li Xiao said indignantly.


    In the end, the appeal of the United States was not settled.


    No matter what China says, the United States is not willing to let go.


    In this way, it simply increases the difficulty for the rescue of Huaxia.


    People with normal brain should not be such idiots!


    "I also think that they are too abnormal. I don''t believe that they don''t have the information of Protoss and demons, but even after the meeting, they give us unimportant basic information."


    Zhao fan sighed, "do we still pit them in this respect?"


    "We may not, but the bear empire will."


    Xu Yan said, "when the white bear empire was still the red bear alliance, it was because of the struggle for hegemony with the rice empire that it came to an end of disintegration. Now the Bering Strait is at the junction of the bear and the United States, and it is also an important transportation hub. Once it is controlled by the white bear Empire, it is the gateway of the connection between the United States and China.


    The Maoxiong empire may not go to war directly with the United States, but even if it collects tolls from the middle, it can also draw blood from the United States, which makes the United States feel headache, and even master the land trade routes of the United States.


    For the United States, the passage is to be opened, but if it is opened and controlled by the Maoxiong Empire, what''s the difference between being controlled by the demons? "


    "No District..."


    In the middle of Li Ran''s words, he stopped.


    If you look at it from the perspective of refined egoists, the difference is not too big.


    When I''m dead, who cares about the flood?


    China attaches more importance to future generations, but not all countries attach importance to it.


    As far as the United States is concerned, as long as it is not in its own hands, it does not make much difference in whose hands it is in. The difference lies only in its own influence.


    "Therefore, for the United States, if we have worked hard to build a fortress and handed it over to Maoxiong or Huaxia, it''s better not to waste this energy at the beginning."


    Chu Feng said, "anyway, this fortress is in the hands of the enemy, which is also a threat to China and Maoxiong. If they are finished, we will not be much better. What''s more, they still have the biggest card that can threaten us."


    "What card?"


    All of a sudden, the United States has any secret weapons?


    "Surrender


    Xu Yan said, "when attacking a country that can''t be won for a while and a half, the leading Party is very important. Now only the Western Cross Church has the sign of becoming a leading Party. But if the United States is facing the threat of life and death, they will probably choose the latter between perishing and becoming a leading Party. Neither China nor the Maoxiong Empire would like to see such a situation.


    So for the United States, they also have the bottom gas of breaking the pot, or lifting the table. "


    "Will Huaxia help them if they are right?"


    Lu Ming feels that the game between big powers is too dark.


    In the face of personal interests, it seems that there is no room for human race righteousness to be considered at all.


    If human beings did not need unity, I am afraid that all countries might fight.


    No matter which country it is, the heart of the ruler must be dirty.


    Otherwise, they will not be able to compete with other countries.


    "Don''t worry, let''s go back to the city of dawn first! Waiting for the news, anyway, this kind of thing can''t come to an end for a while. If Huaxia sends troops, it won''t stop using our magic forces. "


    Chu Feng said without care.


    In the next three days, there was constant news that the mission had been attacked.


    Visitors from western countries came to the city of dawn to buy some medicine or other materials. On the way back, they were robbed, zombies, mutant animals, insects, demons


    No Protoss!


    These enemies seem to know the trace of all caravans.


    As long as the foreign troops carry enough materials, they will be intercepted, and not one of the 10 caravans will be able to return to the western continent alive.


    Although there is no sign of the protoss, everyone knows that it has something to do with the Protoss.


    Among the people, there are also some survivors who can''t survive and gain the benefits of some mysterious people. For the sake of stuttering, they begin to spread all kinds of rumors that are not good for China and the city of dawn.


    "As soon as the League of humanity was established, China turned a blind eye to the plight of the United States."


    "In order to collude with the demons, Dawning city chose to betray its allies."


    "Huaxia''s intention to destroy the alliance is punishable."


    "The Maoxiong Empire guards the passage and does not allow China to go to the north for support."


    ¡­¡­All kinds of rumors are flying, but it is worth mentioning that none of these rumors is unfavorable to the Protoss.


    For the representatives of the forces who have attended the conference, these rumors are nonsense.


    Huaxia''s sincerity has been shown incisively and vividly in the Congress. It is the representatives of various countries who have been threatening Huaxia and forcing Huaxia to hand over the precious metal hydrogen bomb that has offended the Protoss.


    But now, first back to become the culprit?


    What''s more, these rumors are spread in China?


    Su Yuan wanted to rectify these rumors, but Chu Feng stopped her.


    "It''s not easy for the survivors at the bottom to survive. They finally have some sources of livelihood. Do you want to deprive them of their only source of livelihood? Isn''t that killing them? "


    Su Yuan was speechless.


    She knew that Chu Feng didn''t care about the lives of these people.


    If he cared about the vitality of these people, he would not be Chu Feng.


    What Chu Feng worried about was whether the situation was chaotic.


    So Su Yuan changed her way.


    [shocked! The appeal of the United States turned out to be a conspiracy. ¡¿


    [the terrifying trap in the Bering Strait is a huge conspiracy against China and the Maoxiong empire. ¡¿


    [were they the ones who ambushed the foreign missions? ¡¿


    [this is the truth of the magic soldiers in the city of dawn! ¡¿


    all kinds of news began to spread through some small newspapers, and the process of dissemination was systematic. Even one newspaper drew the structural map of the Bering Strait fortress.


    Of course, whether the pictures are true or false is another story.


    These rumors are not only against the previous rumors, but also some rumors that dawning city is ready to join hands with those magic soldiers to rule China.


    What''s more, it has written a 10-year plan for dawning city to rule China. In the process of this plan, both the demons and the protoss have played a very important role.


    When rumors spread all over the world, people can''t tell the true from the false.


    When the rumor goes too far, few people believe it.


    How can people believe that all the plans for the next 10 years have been published?


    The city of dawn is really so brilliant. It is estimated that more people will go to it.

 Chapter 919

    Chu Feng was not surprised by the destruction of those foreign missions.


    After returning to the city of dawn, he continued to study the mysterious ancient books.


    Now yuan Lingdao style has been specially used by him to comprehend.


    With the help of yuan lingdaoti, his research on mysterious ancient books has been improved rapidly.


    Seven days after returning to the city of dawn, the shackles of heaven and earth were broken.


    This means that the level of life in this world will rise again.


    However, since it only took more than half a year for the upper limit of heaven and earth to be raised to level 7, level 7 is a process that needs to be accumulated, even if it is raised with nuclei.


    Therefore, when the shackles of heaven and earth were just broken, no one broke through.


    The same is true for mutant animals and insects, which need a process of accumulation. However, zombies all over the world have rioted and began to eat each other, and their strength is constantly rising.


    It won''t be long before there''s a looting corpse king.


    Even the corpse emperor.


    The king of corpses, or the emperor of corpses, is not classified according to the level of strength, but according to the degree of disaster that may bring to mankind, they are classified or given titles.


    Even at the same level, some people can become commanders, while others can only become soldiers.


    It''s also level 7. Can level 7 Chu Feng stand side by side with others?


    Those who can be called corpse emperors are natural disasters.


    In addition, after the upper limit of heaven and earth reached level 8, the members of the demon hunting group who had experienced in the Haihuang Holy Land suddenly found that the holy land under their feet began to melt.


    That sea area, together with the space carrying the sea area, began to disappear in this way.


    The disappearance of the sea area is a slow process, but it seems to disappear from all places at the same time. The islands above the sea area are shrinking and the distance is shortening.


    Fortunately, after a lot of fighting, these demon hunting groups are alert to return to the city of dawn along the space channel.


    The melting and disappearance of the surface space of Haihuang holy land was not unexpected. After the disappearance of this space, the vitality of the earth increased a lot, resulting in the enhancement of many plants and monsters.


    Fortunately, the red moon event has ended. After the enhancement of these monsters, they did not fall into frenzy.


    Rao is so. The demon hunters all over China have suffered a lot.


    During this period of change, according to statistics, there are more than 1 million casualties among the remaining survivors in China, most of them are ordinary people, they are the survivors of the bottom, but there are also many adventurous demon hunters.


    In Southwest China, there are eight stages of the king''s breath.


    However, before Huaxia sent a large army to encircle and suppress it, the place where the king of corpses was located, within a radius of 20 kilometers, had become a world of ice and snow. All the zombies died and the crystal nucleus was taken away.


    According to autopsy results, the most powerful zombie is a corpse king.


    After getting the news, Chu Feng''s mouth showed a smile.


    In the next few days, if there are 8-level creatures in various places, mysterious ice system strongmen will appear to wipe out the disaster and the creatures near it.


    However, this mysterious strong man, but not many people have seen the real face.


    Only a few people have ever seen a young woman in an ice blue gown at the scene of the crime. She looks like a fairy in the world, with a white fox lying on her shoulder.


    The mysterious woman has become a hot topic for many demon hunters.


    However, because most of the threats above level 8 have been wiped out, even if the overall risk of the field has increased a lot, it has not brought disastrous consequences.


    Compared with the future, the situation of human life is much better.


    There are still casualties, but there is still hope.


    It''s just that human beings are facing a dilemma again.


    The climate is getting colder.


    It''s late March now, but there is no sign of ice and snow warming everywhere. Even the south is covered with ice and snow. There is no place in China where the temperature is higher than 5 ¡æ.


    In addition, the time of sunlight shining on the earth is getting shorter and shorter, and most of the time seems to be covered by clouds, so the possibility of climate warming will be lower and lower.


    In order to protect the newborn, many surviving bases began to dig down the base space.


    There are also some survival bases, which begin to study the technology, array, special equipment, or rare items that are born between heaven and earth.


    Some powerful powers even use fire to warm a place and try to melt the ice.


    Greenhouses and greenhouses have also been built in various survival bases.


    The accumulation of science and technology in the past, together with the application of Yuanli, has enabled people to survive tenaciously in this cold land. The Chinese people, in this cold era, have shown amazing resilience.


    The lowest suicide rate in the world is enough to prove Huaxia''s tenacity.This may be because China has been a country full of disasters since ancient times, and the Chinese nation is a nation growing up in disasters. Perhaps the present disaster has broken the will of many people and reached the limit that many people can bear, but the surviving people still inherit the perseverance of their ancestors and survive tenaciously.


    Although greenhouses allow people to grow some crops on this land, they are not enough to support all people.


    But the Chinese people were shocked to find that the demon hunter guild was still selling food in an endless stream.


    There is no increase in the price of grain from the demon hunter guild, but the purchase of grain requires certain conditions, that is, the spine of a zombie, the corpse of an insect or a mutant animal as a voucher, in exchange for grain.


    The more you hunt, the more food you can get.


    If you don''t have these, use nuclei, lots of nuclei.


    In addition, the purchase price of drugs, weapons or clothing by the demon hunters guild is very low, which obviously encourages people to go out and hunt insects and mutant animals.


    It is rumored that many canned foods sold by the demon hunters guild are made from the corpses of insects or mutant animals, which are harmful to the health.


    But after all, rumors are just rumors. People can''t give up the hope of survival because of some unconfirmed rumors.


    What''s more, there may be problems with canned meat, but will people still recognize rice and wheat as wrong?


    The endless supply of food and water from the demon hunter guild has given countless people confidence to survive.


    Of course, some people are laughing at dawning city.


    "The city of dawn, even if it''s a big family and a big business, can''t afford such consumption."


    Some merchants use the rule of limited exchange to buy goods from demon hunters, then exchange them for goods and hoard them.


    Waiting for the demon hunter guild to run out of supplies, it''s time for them to get rich.


    So, they have been waiting, waiting

 Chapter 920

    "Has anyone attacked the caravan of Dawning city again


    Every time she receives this kind of news, Su Yuan feels a headache. Those who have the courage to attack the caravan in dawning city are all people with good strength. Otherwise, they just give their heads away.


    As for those who have been driven to a dead end, there is no such thing at present.


    But anyone who has some fighting power can live by killing insects in the wild.


    No fighting power Who cares how you live.


    Those who attacked the caravan were not necessarily for looting, but for destroying.


    People who do this kind of thing are usually hoarding goods, businessmen on the verge of bankruptcy, or big power leaders.


    In a sense, the exchange of materials by the demon hunter guild is actually a loss.


    In addition to the limited purchase strategy, if they want to hoard goods, they will consume a lot of money. But when they sell them, they find that the materials of the demon hunter guild seem endless.


    Now, it''s impossible for them to make profits from it.


    Since there is no way to profit, it can only stop loss in time.


    I thought food and water were easy to sell.


    However, those demon hunters would rather spend more money to exchange goods from the demon hunter guild than spend less money to exchange second-hand goods from them, not to mention second-hand food and water?


    Now, there are too many things in the market that sell inferior products as good ones.


    The appearance of too many fake and shoddy commodities has also raised the reputation of the demon hunter guild. Even some secondary branches have lost their credibility because of the corruption of their hosts. Only the general association of the geographical center of each province can have full assurance of the quality.


    As a result, many people are jealous.


    Now, some powerful demon hunters gather around the demon hunter guild.


    However, those forces who want to maintain a good relationship with the demon hunters for a long time usually take good care of the secondary demon hunter clubs in their own territory, so that when they are in danger, the demon hunters will help them.


    Some of those who use fake and shoddy products to buy and sell with one hammer can''t run fast in China at most, and those who run slowly have been washed away by angry demon hunters.


    There will also be a reward for killing the unscrupulous businessmen who sell fake and shoddy products.


    Su Yuyan lay on the reclining chair beside Su Yuan and said, "anyway, these things are left to he Chongyin and others to have a headache. Why do you have to re-examine all the information here?"


    "People''s minds are unpredictable. What I examine is not the loss of the caravan, or the experience of he Chongyin and several of them. What I see is how many people have been bewitched to fight against our dawning city."


    Su Yuan explained, "since the shackles of heaven and earth were broken, there have been less than 10 caravan robberies against the city of dawn in the past month, but there have been as many as 50 cargo destruction incidents, which have led to the death of more than 100 level 7 strongmen. Level 7 strongmen are regarded as guests everywhere. Why do they come here to seek death?"


    "What''s the reason for that?" Su Yuyan was intrigued.


    Attacking the caravan of Dawning city is a dangerous event.


    All the powerful people at level 7 do such dangerous things, and they don''t take their own lives seriously.


    Up to now, there are only more than 100 7-level strong men in dawning city.


    Of course, it''s about the human strong.


    Hell Knight Order''s master, has not been counted.


    Everyone in the hell Knight order has been laid a very solid foundation by Chu Feng. Now they are in the middle of dawdling. They often fight with the demons. Among these demons, the strong ones of level 8 are sealed to level 7.


    Now, the strength of everyone in the order of hell is a mystery.


    "Those who can become level 7 are either experienced in fighting and field survival, or they are experts trained by one side''s forces. In either case, they should not be stupid."


    Su Yuan said seriously, "well, there are probably two kinds of people. One is that these people are brainwashed fools. The other is that these people are not really level 7. They just use special means to forcibly raise their strength to level 7. Such means are common in the world of gods and demons.


    Of course, the possibility of both is greater than that of only one. "


    "Brainwashing? Will the level 7 strong be brainwashed? " Su Yuyan can''t believe it.


    "If it''s a level 7 strongman, the probability of being brainwashed is not big. What about the hell Knight order?"


    Su Yuan said seriously, "there is no doubt that the hell knights are loyal to Chu Feng. Although their brains may not work well, to some extent, this is their advantage."


    Hear the hell Knight order, Su Yuyan also serious up.


    Level 7 is not good for brainwashing, but will the brainwashed become level 7?The answer is very likely, hell knights in Chu Feng to maintain loyalty at the same time, do not have to think about many complex problems, can concentrate on improving strength and fighting.


    Keeping such sincerity, their cultivation progress is also very fast.


    This is also because the hell Knight order is selected by Chu Feng, with poor qualifications, but it is easier for people with firm spirit and will to choose people with good qualifications at the beginning.


    "Well, is there a big force against us?"


    Su YuYan''s eyes revealed the intention of killing, "who is it, with such courage?"


    With the strength of Dawning city today, is there anyone who wants to plot dawning city?


    "From the point of view of interests, it is very irrational for any enemy to use this method to deal with dawning City, because there is no way to cause fundamental losses to us. There are only two forces that can attack us without considering the losses. One is the demon clan who is regarded as a madman, and the other is the enemy who was once a flash in the pan in East China."


    Su Yuan''s look became extremely dignified, "the Crusade!"


    "It''s them?"


    Su Yuyan was surprised and immediately thought of something, "their goal is Yiyi! They haven''t given up yet? "


    "I''m afraid so."


    Su Yuan said, "but you don''t have to worry. Chu Feng has never left the city of dawn during this period of time. I''m afraid it''s also to prevent this kind of situation."


    Hearing that Chu Feng was on guard, Su Yuyan felt relieved for a while.


    As long as it''s something that Chu Feng wants to do, it can be done.


    "There''s one thing I''m curious about, to say the least."


    Su Yu said, "you are dealing with all kinds of complicated affairs every day. You said that you should not have much energy to put on cultivation. But why hasn''t your cultivation situation been left behind? Others think that you have absorbed many crystal nuclei, but only I know that you have not absorbed too many crystal nuclei. Is your talent so high? "

 Chapter 921

    "Do you ask that?"


    Su Yuan a smile, "how do you know that I have not been on the battlefield?"


    "You''re just directing the fight."


    Su Yu said, "except at the beginning of the rise of Dawning City, you fought in the front line, what you did was generally logistics work, but the speed of cultivation did not decrease, but increased."


    Although Su Yuan is the principal of most affairs in dawning City, few people really know her.


    That is Su Yuyan and Su Yuan, because they are sisters, will talk to each other.


    One is to relieve the pressure of continuous fighting, and the other is to relieve the mental fatigue of dealing with government affairs.


    "Why is it easier for people who have been fighting for a long time to break through? The training here has a certain effect, but it''s not as good as the battle of life and death. But has anyone thought about the reason? "


    Su Yuan asked.


    Su Yuyan was stunned for a moment, and then tentatively said: "is it not between life and death will stimulate people''s potential?"


    Crystal nucleus is the best thing for cultivation.


    But it''s also to break through a small realm in level 5. The crystal nuclei that don''t need to be absorbed in battle may be 10. After a battle, it may only need 5. If it''s a breakthrough between life and life, it may only need 1. The reason why it''s not zero is that it takes into account the accumulation of Yuan Li and ignores the variables of self-cultivation.


    "The effect of training is not as good as between life and death, but can''t training also improve strength? Not only that, competition can also improve the strength, just in different ways Su Yuan shook her head.


    "However, no matter what kind of method is used, it is constantly skilled in fighting and the use of force."


    Su Yuyan quickly figured out the joint, "is it difficult, you are also constantly skilled in the operation of Yuan Li?"


    "It''s just one of them."


    Su Yuan shook her head. "People with hatred will speed up their cultivation, and they are more likely to be possessed by the devil. People with strong desire from the heart will speed up their cultivation, and those who can be trained, and those who can bear the limit of their body, will practice without considering their body failure. The speed is faster than those who stop when they feel uncomfortable.


    In my opinion, regardless of talent, if you want to speed up your cultivation, you have to start from the mental state. Between life and death, people''s potential is stimulated to the extreme. People who are eager to live, from the heart to every cell of the body, are eager to become stronger and purify. This consciousness will also be fed back to their body, that is, reality.


    Therefore, it can be improved between life and death. People''s talents may increase by 100 times or 200 times. They usually practice more seriously, and the increase speed may be less than twice. However, compared with the fight between life and death, which takes only a few seconds or dozens of seconds, this state is undoubtedly more lasting, and the total time of increasing cultivation will be more. "


    She pointed to a military map.


    "You said before that I had never fought, but when did I actually leave the battlefield?"


    "When your heart is eager to become stronger all the time, it doesn''t matter whether you are really between life and death, because your spirit is already in that state. For me, the battlefield of life and death is not between swords and swords, but between every inch. The present and future of the whole Twilight city is my real battlefield!"


    After listening to her sister''s words, Su Yuyan was shocked.


    She always thought that her sister was catching up with her by talent.


    Although they will not be too jealous, but there is always some imbalance.


    Now after listening to her sister''s words, she found that she never seemed to know her sister.


    For others, complicated tasks are just a burden to themselves.


    Or there are some people who enjoy the feeling of having power and controlling the life and death of others.


    Su Yuyan believes that her sister is not that kind of person, but through today''s heart to heart talk, she suddenly realized that her sister, behind her back, has to work harder than anyone else.


    For others, the sword is the battlefield of life and death.


    But for Su Yuan, the real danger lies in the square inch of the chessboard.


    The pressure on her is beyond ordinary people''s understanding.


    "The ancients once said that music, chess, calligraphy and painting are all roads. Since music, chess, calligraphy and painting are all roads, why is power not road?"


    Su Yuan looked up, like a proud swan, "music, chess, calligraphy and painting can cultivate sentiment, but if power is used well, it can benefit all people. What''s inferior? Power can make people lost, countless people in the process of chasing power, lost their most precious things, forget their original intention, but this does not prove that power itself is dirty! It''s wrong!


    If you have a pure heart and a sincere heart, you can understand the Tao. My sincere heart is no worse than anyone else. "


    "I''m sorry!"


    Su Yuyan tightly hugged Su Yuan, voice with some choking, "I have never known you, I have been chasing their own goals and dreams on the road, but forget, you are the most hard that person ah!""Well, sister, the past is over."


    Su Yuan smile and Su Yuyan separate, "Chu Feng has Chu Feng''s plan, he has his battlefield, in his battlefield, I have no way to help him, but I also have my battlefield, the city of dawn things, he just need to understand, don''t need to be distracted, in this way, he can concentrate more energy into his battlefield."


    Chu Feng has Chu Feng''s battlefield, and Su Yuan has Su Yuan''s battlefield.


    Su Yuyan suddenly felt confused for a while. What about himself?


    He has been chasing the pace of Chu Feng, but never really catch up.


    Now she doubts whether she can still see Chu Feng''s back in the future?


    "Maybe I started off on the wrong path?"


    Su YuYan''s heart, began to give birth to a different idea, "for Chu Feng, Su Yuan''s role is obviously much bigger than me, I can''t give up the road of strength, but I don''t have to chase Chu Feng''s back, perhaps, with my strength to do some other things, but can better help Chu Feng also maybe."


    Yuanfu world.


    Chu Feng stands beside a huge black dragon. The black dragon has a strange purple pattern, which is the symbol of thunder corpse dragon.


    Beside thunder corpse dragon, there is another huge dragon which refracts black light. Unfortunately, it is hollow.


    This is just the snake slough left behind when thunder corpse dragon slough.


    What makes Chu Feng confused is the snake slough left by thunder corpse dragon. There are three!


    "Thunder corpse dragon is still in the state of level 8, but it has retreated three times in a row and consumed countless vitality. Why is it still sleeping and molting? How does the thunder corpse dragon in the future bear such consumption? "

 Chapter 922

    For the investment of thunder corpse dragon, Chu Feng has never been stingy.


    Because Chu Feng knows what a terrible existence thunder corpse dragon will be in the future.


    It''s the end of the world, almost invincible.


    Human beings tried to wipe out this fierce beast more than once, but none of them succeeded. On the contrary, in this process, they suffered heavy losses.


    In the end, commander Mo came up with a strategy, not for thunder corpse dragon, but to use it.


    Thunder corpse dragon is not very intelligent. It only knows how to hunt.


    Therefore, commander Mo specially set up an army to clear out a no man''s land, leaving only a hunting route, which controlled the direction of thunder corpse dragon.


    Thunder corpse dragon at its strongest time once destroyed two divisions of dragon pride.


    The future dragon pride wants to accept thunder corpse dragon, but in the end, it also fails.


    For such a fierce beast with great potential, Chu Feng certainly won''t be stingy with some vitality.


    In any case, for his small world, just some of the vitality of the pay is negligible.


    He has been recovering from his injury for more than a month. In this period, he has been recovering as much as possible.


    Now the area of Yuanfu is larger than that of the whole East China. Moreover, Yuanli is strong, and its cultivation effect is far more than that of the outside world. The life of birth and death is also accelerated at every moment, which promotes the recovery and growth of biological origin.


    Now Chu Feng''s family has a great career and will not be stingy to pay.


    He just wondered that he had the existence of the Yuan government to supply the thunder corpse dragon. Under normal circumstances, how did the thunder corpse dragon gain the vitality to transform itself?


    In his induction, after thunder corpse dragon reached level 8, it entered the stage of qualitative change.


    Although the body size has not expanded, but also slightly shrunk, but the strength of the body is increasing, two black wings are decreasing, but four claws are growing.


    At the same time, the two bags on the head also began to think about the sharp angle transformation.


    All these changes are moving towards the future generations.


    However, every time thunder corpse dragon metamorphoses, it will produce a lot of consumption.


    "Is it because the environment of Yuanfu is so good?"


    Chu Feng had some doubts in his mind, but he immediately thought of one thing, that is, thunder corpse dragon came from the laboratory of his school, Chuzhou University. After his rebirth, strange things happened there all the time.


    Many people have changed the fate of previous lives, Zhang Ziqing''s body is also more than the door of hell.


    When he left, he was even more aware of the breath of level 5 fierce beast.


    It was the first day of the end!


    "I asked Lu Qiu to go to the school specially to check. Except for a space passage that will be opened in about four years, there is nothing more.


    A space node is nothing special.


    In the future, thunder corpse dragon takes it as its home, because it loves home, just like most fierce beasts with a strong sense of territory, but is it really so? "


    Chu Feng thought about all kinds of unreasonable places, and more and more felt that something was wrong.


    "That''s where I was born again. Maybe it''s not a coincidence that I was born again."


    Anyway, Nandu is not far from Chuzhou University. When Chu Feng led the hell knights to train, he once found an excuse to go back and have a look, but he didn''t find anything special.


    But at that time, Chu Feng''s mental strength was not as strong as it is now. Maybe it was because of his lack of mental strength that he did not find any abnormality.


    Now Chu Feng''s mental power is changing with each passing day. It''s not necessary to have a special discovery.


    "It''s just that the ordinary search is meaningless. If it''s a carpet search, it will take a long time. My new unique skill has not been completed yet. Let''s wait until the new unique skill is completed!"


    Yuan Lingdao body is a supernatural power. In addition to the power of innate sword Qi, its biggest function is to assist cultivation.


    There are many unique skills for Chu Feng to assassinate his contemporaries. The Yuan Fu in the mysterious ancient books can be basically used well as long as they are not combined too much. It can also be done with congenital sword Qi and a magic weapon.


    But there are only two unique skills that can transcend the great realm of war.


    One is the pinnacle of seal art, the God binding lock.


    Although the degree of innovation is not high, it brings the combination ability of Yuan Fu to the extreme. It is also the result of hard study, which lays a certain foundation for Chu Feng to understand the essence of Yuan Fu.


    The second is the spear of scourge.


    With the passage of time, the two unique skills are constantly derived by him and become more powerful.


    The skill of killing lies not in many, but in the essence. The curse of heaven combines the advantages of each major attribute and brings the destruction of this attribute to the extreme. Later, it integrates the power of space and becomes more powerful.


    With an inborn sword Qi, it seems that my unique skill of killing and cutting is enough.However, Chu Feng was not satisfied.


    The enemy he is facing is stronger and more cunning. No matter how powerful the scourge is, if he can''t hit, he will succeed.


    What''s more, though there are some changes, the sword of damnation, a variant of the spear of damnation, is also to destroy the service.


    The difference is only between single attack, group attack, instant attack and protracted war.


    "If you don''t rely on the origin of life and death, it''s basically a situation of death if you want me to fight with the strong men of level 9, but the origin of life and death can''t be used as a conventional means of fighting. Last time, it almost killed me. In case I didn''t get scared by those enemies in hell, I would have to sacrifice my hard-earned Yuanfu world."


    "It''s very difficult for me to deal with the ordinary level 9 strong. In the face of the strong in the field, I don''t rely on the origin of life and death. Even if I survive, I need to look at my face."


    In this way of thinking, Chu Feng had an idea.


    That''s to create a masterpiece in a similar field.


    In the last life, Chu Feng touched the door of the field. In this life, Chu Feng reached the height of the holy rank in the spiritual realm, and understood the power of life and death.


    Combined with the knowledge and experience of two generations, and the supernatural powers recorded in the mysterious ancient books, Chu Feng''s realm stood at a very high level.


    In short, he stood on the shoulder of a giant who was taller than everyone on earth.


    At such a high level, the rudiment of a new unique learning was brewing in Chu Feng''s heart.


    The murderous spirit in the sky, centered around Chu Feng, seems to be a mirage of a sea of blood. This is the murderous spirit accumulated by Chu Feng. When he was weak, he used it to defeat the enemy''s mind.


    However, after being strong, he seldom used such means.


    Now in the framework of these murderous Qi, Chu Feng constantly "fills" the power of the law.

 Chapter 923

    Chu Feng stands on the phantom of a sea of corpses.


    The law of life and death, the breath of life and death revolve around him, the power of five elements in his body, the power of earth, water, fire and wind, form his own field outside the field.


    Chu Feng used yuan Lingdao to deduce constantly, which almost made the field perfect.


    However, he was not satisfied.


    His new unique skill, which is aimed at the field.


    When we want to understand the field in the future, new unique learning can directly become a part of the field, or contribute to the construction of the field.


    "The first thing I focus on is killing. I use the killing spirit which is invisible and can only affect the spirit, and combine it with the power of blood evil to form the essence, which can directly hurt the enemy.


    If the opponent''s strength is weak, no matter how many people there are, they can directly use murderous Qi to make the enemy suffer direct damage, be timid before fighting, or even lose combat effectiveness directly.


    If we face a strong enemy, we can also weaken the strength of the other side.


    If you launch your own attacks, you can get an increase in your field.


    Under this change, my strength is bound to improve. "


    This is Chu Feng''s initial idea.


    Yuan Lingdao''s greatest help to him is that he can turn his ideas into reality in the fastest and safest way, so whenever he designs a domain construction scheme, he will test it with the fastest speed.


    However, now more than a month has passed.


    The reason why the new unique learning is only a rudiment is that it is too chicken.


    It sounds like it''s good to weaken the enemy and strengthen yourself. Chu Feng''s maximum limit can weaken the strength of the heavy realm by half. When he crosses the border, he can also cut 30%.


    It''s a great ability for others.


    However, it depends on who.


    Let''s not talk about the most destructive spear of scourge, but the innate sword Qi. It''s also a unique skill for individual attack to reach the extreme. It''s a unique skill that can be infinitely strengthened.


    It''s better to use this part of consumption to improve the inborn sword Qi than to weaken the enemy so painstakingly. In this way, you can pay a certain price and directly burst out a force several times beyond your own limit.


    Chu Feng can do it, within 5 times of power, he can easily use the rejuvenation Fu to recover himself.


    Within 10 times the power, he will use the law of life.


    If it continues to grow, he will use the world origin of Yuanfu.


    As for where his own limit is, Chu Feng has never tried, because some things can only be tried once, and there may be no chance to try again in the future.


    In contrast, the field is really weak.


    It''s only half. What''s the trouble!


    If it''s a powerful enemy that can''t be solved by inborn sword Qi and the spear of natural calamity, I''m afraid that the power in the field can be directly broken by the opponent''s direct force.


    With so much energy, it''s better to strengthen the shackles.


    "It''s reasonable to say that there should be no idea of unique learning, because I will definitely go on the road of field in the future, but can such a weak field really be my help?"


    Now Chu Feng, in the heart has a strong unwilling.


    Did it take more than a month to create a chicken rib?


    At present, the biggest effect of this move is to make it easier for him to fight group battles.


    "No, it''s not about this move. It''s about binding the divine lock and the spear of heavenly retribution. They are all unique knowledge beyond my level of insight. I use my top insight and use level 7 to perform them. Compared with that, the field is a little weak, because the field itself has high requirements for the realm. Without the overflow bonus, it''s a little weak."


    Chu Feng found the reason, but he was not happy.


    That''s not what he wanted.


    Generally speaking, the situation in dawning city has been calm, or relatively calm when the storm is most turbulent, but the next dark tide is coming.


    He needs to be stronger before the next crisis.


    He will face more crises in the future, no matter how powerful he becomes, it is not enough.


    Now he just met a small obstacle in his practice.


    "Since Yuan Lingdao can deduce changes quickly, the root of the problem should be my thinking. I have to jump out of the limitation of a certain kind of thinking to create a unique knowledge beyond common sense."


    The reason why common sense is not truth is that it only applies to most people.


    For those who pursue the peak, common sense is used to break it.


    However, no matter how he deduces the field, the growth of the field is very small. At most, some aspects can be improved, such as sacrificing defense and slow functions for attack.


    However, it is impossible to go beyond a certain limit.


    In general, Chu Feng''s idea is to let the field, like Yuanfu, be hidden in the void. When he is out of the battle, he constantly strengthens it and releases it when he needs it.The ability to bind God''s lock and curse the spear is like this.


    Only innate sword Qi is powerful.


    However, the field is different.


    Everyone''s load-bearing ability is limited, even if they can carry mountains, there is a limit.


    So is the ability of the body to bear weight, and so is the soul.


    Yuan Fu is not able to store unlimited, but it can hold too much upper limit, which is more than enough for Chu Feng to use.


    After all, there is a world inside him.


    With a world to contain, the upper limit will be infinitely raised.


    But the field is not the same, need to undertake the field will be their own soul.


    If the unlimited improvement of the power in the field, it will be a load for the soul. Whether the soul collapses or not, its own strength may stop.


    Therefore, unless they are already qualified to attack the holy level, even if they are talented, they seldom understand the field in advance.


    It''s not impossible, it''s unnecessary.


    Chu Feng''s soul is strong and tenacious enough, and his bearing capacity is much larger than others, so he has enough self-confidence. Even if he understands a unique knowledge in the same field, it will not affect his own cultivation.


    Most of the time, he will consume more crystal nuclei. In terms of his wealth, it doesn''t matter at all.


    This is the biggest dilemma of Chu Feng.


    The power of the soul determines the upper limit of Chu Feng.


    No matter how he improves, he can''t surpass the barrier of himself.


    "There must be a way to accommodate the soul? No, we can start from lightening the burden of the field. Does the field have to burden its soul all the time? Can it be used in conjunction with seal technology? "


    While Chu Feng is constantly expanding his dead end and thinking about solutions, a man suddenly comes into the passage of Yuan mansion to hell.


    "Zixue? Come back so early? "

 Chapter 924

    "Have you dealt with the affairs within the clan?"


    Anyway, he fell into a bottleneck, and Chu Feng put down the task of studying unique learning.


    After he cured Zixue, Ziyun saint was very grateful and said that he would be more loyal to Chu Feng.


    But moving is true, loyalty is not necessarily.


    After all, the two sides are just interdependent.


    If the purple tattoo demons have the ability to take their own, they may consider imprisoning themselves, depicting holy tattoos for them every day, and then forcing themselves to hand over the holy tattoo method.


    Of course, Chu Feng never cared about the loyalty of his subordinates.


    What he wants is for his own use.


    It doesn''t matter whether the summer vacation is for money, for power, or for strength, even if you want to replace yourself.


    Because of the strength of Chu Feng, people can think calmly about what they really want.


    As long as the purple demons are smart enough, they naturally know how to choose.


    Anyway, the purple demon clan is also for their own use. Whether they will rebel in the future is a matter of the future. What he needs now is to use the power of the purple demon clan to achieve his own goal.


    It''s enough to make sure they don''t betray.


    "Why, you look a little down?"


    Seeing Zixue''s expression, Chu Feng said with a smile, "shouldn''t it be a good thing for the purple demon clan to get the drawing method of holy grain?"


    Now Zixue, the lost look is written on her face.


    Seeing the girl''s appearance, Chu Feng could not help feeling pity.


    This is also the pure nature of Zixue, so Chu Feng will be less defensive to her.


    "It should be like this, but they are not willing to learn holy lines."


    Zixue bit her lip and said, "most of them even think that. As long as you get the holy tattoo from your master, it''s enough. It''s a waste of energy to learn holy tattoo by yourself, and it''s too weak. "


    What Chu Feng taught Zixue was only the primary holy grain.


    There are 4 steps to the holy grain level on the holy grain stone.


    Weak, that''s natural.


    "Is everyone unwilling to learn, or part of it?"


    Chu Feng asked.


    "It''s the majority. There are not many people who are willing to study. Only a few can persist for a month."


    Zixue is not happy to say, "this is related to the big plan of the ethnic group. Why don''t they want to learn?"


    "It''s not surprising."


    Chu Feng pointed to the sword, which was inserted obliquely on the ground not far away. "We human beings depend a lot on weapons, but there are few people who can forge weapons, because as long as a few people can forge weapons, it is enough. Some people are responsible for fighting, some people are responsible for rear service, divide work, cooperate with each other, and help each other. It is a group and a country Civilization. "


    "Is that so?"


    Zixue some doubt, "but, willing to learn people are too few, the vast majority of people just look, even try not willing to try, directly chose to give up."


    "For new things, there must be a process of acceptance."


    Chu Feng said calmly, "when you let them feel the benefits of studying holy lines, they will ask you to follow you to learn the way of drawing holy lines."


    "Well! I''ll make them understand the benefits of drawing holy lines. "


    Zixue clenched the powder fist and made a gesture to cheer herself up.


    Looking at the pure purple snow, Chu Feng shakes his head in his heart.


    The way of drawing holy pattern!


    Although it''s only the original version, it means a beginning, a beginning for the purple demons to control their own destiny. How could they not even try?


    They just don''t dare.


    Most of the ways of holy lines are still in their own hands.


    Now, the master of the purple demon clan is too weak.


    If they show that they are in charge of their own destiny, if they show a strong desire for freedom, then Chu Feng will be suspicious of them.


    The reason why Chu Feng trusts the purple demon clan is that he can control each other.


    If the purple demon clan becomes out of control, how can Chu Feng believe them?


    With emotion?


    Among different ethnic groups, this is a joke.


    So now the purple demon clan, even if the heart is not willing, also must show a pair of don''t want to learn, as long as want to get the master''s gift.


    Zixue is too young to understand these things.


    But Ziyun saint is an old fox who has lived for thousands of years.


    If she couldn''t figure out the joints, she would have lived in vain for thousands of years.


    Now, she has brought her daughter back to her side, who has not been able to wake up from her deep sleep. In fact, she is telling her master that the purple demons have no heart for her master."However, in addition to the study of Shengwen, you should not fall behind in battle."


    Chu Feng waved and a bamboo sword fell into his hand. "Shengwen is just a tool for fighting. Now you have obtained Shengwen stone, but you still have to learn how to fight by yourself. Otherwise, a purple demon who can''t even fight will not be able to protect yourself even if you master the use of power."


    Zixue nodded, then looked at chufeng stupidly.


    Chu Feng


    This little girl, can''t you see that she is going to practice with her?


    Chu Feng flicks his finger and a bamboo sword falls in front of Zixue,


    "take up the sword and fight with me!"


    Chu Feng ordered to be ready for battle.


    "It''s a fight! Do you still want to say hello before fighting? Shouldn''t fighting be without means? "


    Zixue some doubts, in the concept of the demons, fighting to say hello?


    Isn''t it all about life and death?


    It''s not about character. It''s about race.


    Chu Feng choked. After two seconds, he asked, "haven''t you ever had a contest? When the elders of the clan teach you to fight, they don''t care about means? "


    Zixue shook her head and said, "I don''t know how to fight, but in hell, when the elders of the clan teach the younger generation to fight, they never say hello. They all fight directly to seize the opportunity as much as possible."


    Chu Feng


    On the earth, every region has its own unique culture. Now, it''s normal that cultures and concepts are different across the world.


    In China, even students fighting and sneaking attacks are despised.


    However, whether it''s the devil''s world or hell, they take it for granted to sneak attack.


    When Chu Feng took over the seven tribes before, the other side was limited by the contract and had no chance to sneak attack. After all, Cerberus was the strongest Holy Land in the territory, so they fought openly and honestly.


    But it would be naive to regard this phenomenon as the normal state of hell.


    I really don''t know how to die in danger.

 Chapter 925

    "It seems that I have relaxed a lot recently."


    Chu Feng sighed in his heart.


    With more contact with Zixue, he can also confirm that Zixue''s temperament is not disguised, so he relaxed his vigilance to her. After all, his heartstrings can''t always stretch.


    If you doubt everything, you should do nothing but guard against it.


    However, he ignored one thing.


    Zixue, after all, is a demon.


    It doesn''t mean that demons and humans can''t trust each other. When certain conditions are met, for example, when one party''s life is pinched in the hands of the other party, they can also be trusted.


    However, the two sides have different ideas.


    If Zixue is a demon who is good at fighting, I''m afraid Zixue has already taken the lead and is ready to seize the opportunity when Chu Feng said the duel just now.


    Even without combat experience, she knows how to do it.


    It''s not in line with her idea that both sides should start when they are ready.


    It''s not about temperament, it''s just about the environment.


    This incident is also a lesson for Chu Feng. Even if the person he trusts doesn''t want to hurt himself, it doesn''t mean he won''t hurt himself.


    Most Chinese people have realized this point.


    "I''m doing this for you!"


    I believe many children come from this stage.


    Therefore, ideas and practices are not necessarily consistent.


    "It''s just to let you know the power of Shengwen stone. Let''s do it!"


    Chu Feng said, part of a sea of blood.


    In this field full of murderous spirit, Zixue instinctively felt a panic. She only felt that a strong breath was eroding her body, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    "Holy grain!"


    The holy lines of Zixue''s eyebrows begin to shine, and a large number of purple lines start from the eyebrows and spread to every corner of her body, making her snow-white skin covered by purple monstrous patterns.


    "Attack


    The purple holy grain condenses into purple sword Qi on Zixue''s arm.


    A lot of vitality was mobilized by Shengwen''s power to form a sword Qi, which was chopped down.


    On one side of his body, Chu Feng dodged the sword.


    The purple monster Yuan Li left a deep and bottomless crack on the ground of Yuan Fu. The place where the crack was split was flat and smooth, as if it were a mirror.


    As soon as Chu Feng raised his hand, the bloody field condensed into blood, winding towards the purple snow.


    This is also one of the purposes of his duel with Zixue.


    As a new unique skill, it is necessary to experiment and discover its shortcomings in combat.


    Although there are some creatures in Yuanfu, they are not strong enough.


    There are many strong men in hell, but Chu Feng is not willing to easily expose his unique skills in hell. After all, he will come to fight in hell soon and hide his cards. It''s just right.


    Although Zixue can''t fight, it''s also a level 8 existence.


    Even if you just rely on the holy grain stone, you can reach the peak of level 8 in combat effectiveness. It''s just limited by the lack of combat experience, and you have no experience to deal with many moves.


    Chu Feng just tried his tricks, but he didn''t plan to do it.


    The blood colored silk thread constantly twines Zixue''s body.


    Purple snow''s body, blooming out of the purple light.


    She didn''t fight in the past, or she didn''t fight.


    But she has seen combat.


    Even if it''s just a picture of a gourd, at least you''ll wave your fists!


    There is no instinct to fight in the blood of the purple demon clan, but the holy stone has it. When you fight, you just need to judge the position of the attack and bombard the Yuan Li.


    Zixue''s practice is like this.


    Now that your body is entangled, cut it with Yuanli.


    Purple yuan force on Zixue''s body, like a blade, cuts these blood colored silk threads, but the clothes on her body are intact, even when Yuan force inside her body erupts outward, there is no obstacle.


    Obviously, this is the armor specially prepared by Ziyun saint for his daughter.


    It just looks like a plain purple robe. In fact, it''s no problem to resist the level 8 strong.


    The blood colored silk thread was cut off in a large amount, but it soon condensed and became a blood colored rope. Starting from Zixue''s ankle, it wound Zixue''s body.


    A large amount of blood colored silk thread began to condense into the shape of a sword and appeared on the top of Zixue''s head, as if it might fall at any time.


    When fighting, Zixue is adapting to fighting, and chufeng is adapting to new unique skills.


    Seeing the bloody sword falling from her head, Zixue was a little flustered.


    A large number of Yuanli formed Yuanli storm around Zixue. Soon, purple flames were burning in the storm to burn all the blood colored silk threads around.Struggling to break free from the shackles of Zixue, the slender jade hand raised, a large number of purple brilliance, condensed between the hands.


    A purple rose appeared to meet the bloody swords in the sky.


    "It''s good to be able to do that in the first battle."


    Chu Feng nodded, not because Zixue''s fighting experience is not much, underestimated her.


    Even if it is a gourd painting ladle, only imitate others, do this step is also good.


    After all, there is no combat in the purple tattoo demon''s talent.


    When Chu Feng waved his hand, the blood colored silk thread changed again, forming a field like tulle, as well as a blood mist, which made people unable to distinguish the direction.


    Purple snow was shrouded in them, some panic.


    "How to crack this?"


    Feeling that the blood fog constantly weakens itself, or even erodes her own Yuan Li, Zixue desperately wants to use Yuan Li to dispel these Yuan Li, but she can''t use it to achieve full success.


    At this time, she heard Chu Feng''s voice.


    "If you can''t crack it, don''t crack it.


    Your fighting idea has always been to demolish every move you see. You will use whatever moves the other party uses against the enemy. But in real combat, our goal is only one, that is to defeat the enemy.


    This field has been weakening you, but it has not brought you a threat of life and death, and it has not immediately made you lose the ability to act. Instead of wasting time and energy to remove the threat of blood fog, it''s better to catch the thief and the king first. "


    Girl Xiu eyebrow tiny Cu: "but, even if be like this, I also beat you!"


    "If you encounter an enemy you can''t fight, you can also choose to run away."


    Chu Feng said, "no one can be invincible in the world. It''s not shameful to run away."


    Zixue nodded and wrote down Chu Feng''s words.


    She has also read many books about fighting.


    However, only when we fight in person can we turn what is in the book into reality.


    "Again, don''t be confused by my tricks. Use your own brain to think about the way to fight."


    Chu Feng put away the blood fog and let everything return to its original state. "The fighting style of the purple demon clan is destined to be difficult to take the lead most of the time. Therefore, your clan also relies heavily on the understanding of fighting."

 Chapter 926

    The two men fought for more than three hours, during which they fought dozens of times.


    The fighting mode of the purple demon clan is simple and clear.


    Because this group is not good at fighting, they usually take the road of "potential" to suppress people.


    There are holy tattoos. In the face of a strong defensive enemy, they can strengthen their attack. In the face of a strong enemy, they can strengthen their speed. In the face of a fast enemy, they can also be faster


    Whether it''s attack, group attack, speed or force, they can always surpass their opponents in a certain way, and then enlarge their own advantages and use their own advantages to repel them.


    If no matter how to strengthen, can not occupy the advantage?


    Generally, there is a big gap in the realm, not to mention the purple demons. Even the famous moon demons, the sun Protoss and other powerful races in the highest plane are hard to overcome.


    There is an example that can be done, but it cannot be popularized.


    No one can be invincible, at least not now.


    It''s enough to be able to maximize our limited combat effectiveness as much as possible.


    After the battle, it is the summary of combat experience.


    Zixue is very smart, constantly sum up and reflect on themselves, into the rapid.


    After the battle, Chu Feng also told Zixue his new unique skill.


    Anyway, under normal circumstances, he will not allow Zixue to go out. Even if he tells Zixue, as long as Zixue doesn''t go out of Yuanfu, he can keep secret.


    Originally, he wanted to let Zixue think about the method of cracking after he told Zixue the unique knowledge, and then in turn promote his own development and research of philosophy.


    However, after listening to his explanation, Zixue was puzzled.


    "This is your new unique creation?"


    Zixue opened her mouth wide, "how can you create this kind of unique learning?"


    "What''s wrong with this unique skill?"


    Chu Feng had some doubts. Although Zixue had little combat experience, he was also bound by experience.


    Zixue pointed to the sky and then to the ground:


    "everything in this world is dominated by your will. As long as you are willing, you can mobilize all the forces in this world to oppress the enemy with the strength of the whole world. Why do you want to study such a world?"


    "What you say can only be done in this world."


    Chu Feng smiles and shakes his head. Zixue doesn''t understand and doesn''t blame her. "My will can only dominate the small world, but I can''t dominate the outside world. I can''t even use the power of the small world directly..."


    At this point, Chu Feng himself was stunned.


    "Why can''t the power of the small world be used in the big world?"


    Zixue asked naively.


    "Yes! Why can''t I use it? "


    Chu Feng suddenly remembered what happened when he was in the cave of the powerful. At that time, his yuan mansion was sealed, even Yuan Fu was sealed.


    However, that experience also strengthened his control over the power in his body.


    He began to study how to make the power really belong to himself.


    It was also after that that that he began to use the power of life and death and began to regard the small world as a consumable.


    Even if it is the wealth of a world, so what!


    If you can''t use it for yourself, it''s vanity.


    However, has his development of the world really reached the acme?


    It''s really very powerful to use the power of life and death, but the damage to oneself is also very huge, which directly shakes the foundation of the small world.


    Besides, is there no other way for him to use the power of the small world?


    Of course, there are some, but they are all indirect use.


    He created a vacuum zone to store grain, to carry out metal hydrogen experiments, to know the high temperature magma, to help the gray dwarf forge weapons.


    He divided a lot of fertile land to cultivate the spirit fruit.


    In addition to the spirit fruit used with Hellfire lotus, there are also a variety of fruits that are cultivated in the small world, waiting to be used by him.


    There is a snowfield on which a group of wolves live to fight against the ice age.


    Here is the experimental base of demonization to help him deepen his understanding of the demon world


    But is that enough?


    The power of life and death can be used against the enemy.


    Isn''t the power of the small world enough?


    He can even extract the original power of a world and use it as a weapon. Is there anything he can''t bear?


    "Ha ha, I see. It turns out that I have such a treasure house in my hand, but it hasn''t been discovered by me."


    Chu Feng couldn''t help laughing.


    It is said that the speaker has no intention and the listener has intention.Zixue''s words, even her own, do not know what impact.


    But Chu Feng was awakened from it by a brand new way.


    The exploitation and utilization of world power.


    Manpower, after all, is limited.


    Having the power of a world is an endless treasure house.


    It''s a pity that Chu Feng in the past only regarded the power of the world as an inexhaustible ammunition depot, just like taking down all the bullets in the ammunition depot and igniting the gunpowder inside.


    Not counting the endless number of bullets, they are not used in this way!


    "Ha ha, thanks to me, I also reminded Tian Jing not to try to use his body to carry all the power of blood evil, but to use his body and soul as a guide, so that he can use the power of blood evil which he can''t control, so as to achieve the strongest power, but I made the same mistake.


    My body has limits, and my soul also has limits. This limit can be continuously improved in the future, but no matter which time node, the limit exists. It''s right to constantly surpass my bottom line, but on this basis, I can completely change another road to improve my strength. "


    Think of here, Chu Feng a hand, a mountain collapse in an instant, a large number of magma, erupted from the volcano inside.


    "The power of these magma eruptions is no less than that of nuclear weapons."


    Chu Feng also created an eye of wind, a large number of strong winds that even steel can handle, converging toward the wind and smoke, "in my small world, I can easily mobilize a lot of power, if I can open the space channel in the crater or eye of wind, this power can explode in the outer world, but this method of use is still too rough, and in a large number of Yuan Dynasty It''s not easy to open the space channel in the vortex of force. "


    However, this is only the beginning.


    "What I need is the means to carry the power of the small world in one thing, and then take out the power of the small world, even for a short moment, that is enough.


    It would be better if it could last forever. "


    At this time, Chu Feng suddenly thought of something.

 Chapter 927

    The seal of heaven and earth!


    Chu Feng is always on guard against the seal of heaven and earth.


    When he needs it, he will use the power of Tiandi seal, but when he doesn''t need it, he seals it directly.


    He couldn''t find out the mystery himself, but he couldn''t let go of the existence that he couldn''t understand, even the unknown skill couldn''t be refined.


    Long Ao''s lesson is right in front of his eyes.


    After long Ao was arrested, the seal of life was also sealed by Chu Feng.


    If the seal of heaven and earth can still be used by Chu Feng, then the seal of living beings can not be used at all. Even in the process of research, it is eroded by an evil will.


    Chu Feng''s will, that influence is only a moment, he was ruled out.


    However, if you study for a long time, Chu Feng can''t guarantee what he will become.


    It''s very likely that long Ao''s future is also his future.


    "Tiandi seal can only play its role on the earth. It can use a small amount of force to change the terrain directly, which can play a decisive role in Legion operations."


    Chu Feng''s hand appeared a smack big small smoke, and then, a few black weapons, to Chu Feng side fly.


    These weapons were born together with xuantianyin.


    For these weapons, Chu Feng was wary at first, for fear that they might erode the mind or influence people''s thinking. But later he gradually understood that these weapons actually possessed part of the ability of the seal of heaven and earth.


    Only the seal of life can change the mind.


    The seal of heaven and earth has only one effect - in charge of heaven and earth!


    Rao is so, Chu Feng did not put down his vigilance.


    When you can''t use it, don''t use it as much as possible.


    Anyway, my strength is strong enough. Relying on foreign things will only damage my will.


    Now, Chu Feng is just for research.


    The treasure of Xuantian was released one by one by Chu Feng to study its efficacy.


    "Xuantian mirror enables users to use the power of earth, water, fire and wind before they understand it. Ordinary people can only make up for the gap in their own attributes when using Xuantian mirror. It is handed over to a genius like Luo Xingyao to use it. That is to speed up the speed of understanding their own attributes. The increase in combat effectiveness is not large and it belongs to the auxiliary category.


    The Xuantian battle flag can silence the turbulent forces in an area, which is equivalent to a domain treasure. In other words, what I lack now is such a means.


    Xuantian''s battle axe is powerful. When attacking, it''s like condensing the power of a mountain into a battle axe. It can be said that it''s a solemn and upright way to break through skillfulness with force... "


    Several weapons derived from Tiandi seal are all part of the effect of Tiandi seal.


    However, it is because of the single, so it is strong.


    Tiandi seal can carry mountains and smash people, but when it is really used in combat, it is certainly not as convenient as Xuantian''s axe when it cuts people. Tiandi seal can influence the field, and it is not lighter than Xuantian''s flag.


    This is the effect of assisting Zhibao.


    After studying the use of these items, Chu Feng casually points them inside, and several black iron swords appear beside him, which are endowed with the properties of [heavy], [light], [burning], [ice cold].


    The black iron he gave to burn directly ignited.


    Although there was nothing on the surface of the long sword, Chu Feng touched it with his fingers and immediately turned it into ice.


    "It seems that not everything can carry the power of the world."


    This small mistake, of course, will not let Chu Feng back.


    On the contrary, it made Chu Feng see a new road.


    To carry the power of a world with one object is not to carry all the power of the world, but to carry part of its attributes.


    For example, as a space carrier, ground water, fire and wind.


    Pure independent space does not exist, at least in Chu Feng''s view, it does not exist. Only under the bearing of the earth, water, fire and wind, can space become meaningful.


    The level of black iron is still lower.


    Chu Feng did not rush to find the right material, but began to divide the original power.


    The origin of life and death is the world origin of Yuanfu world.


    But the origin of the world is not the origin of life and death.


    After all, the world opened up by Chu Feng is a small world, not to mention a complete world like the earth. Even the world of the powerful, which has fallen into a dead silence, has higher levels and more perfect rules than Chu Feng''s.


    After all, a dead camel is bigger than a horse, and the dead world may not be as good as the living world.


    Now what he wants to do is to study the power beyond the origin of life and death in the world.


    "The foundation of the world is space, and the origin of life and death is the foundation of life. The combination of the two is one side of the world. Therefore, earth, water, fire and wind should be the essence of the world."Chu Feng stands in the center of Yuan mansion. With his understanding, the power of earth, water, fire and wind in Yuan mansion world begins to gather around him. In the center of Yuan mansion world, the source of space appears.


    The origin of space is still very weak, surrounded by the original power of earth, water, fire and wind, but it seems to be mutually inclusive.


    Between them, they promote each other and grow up with each other.


    The origin of space is divided into ground water, fire and wind, which condenses into space.


    With the change of Yuanli in Yuanfu, the source of Yuanli is also growing.


    Now the power of the source is still very weak, can not be used by Chu Feng, but this source can grow.


    "The origin of life and death has no power, but it can promote the birth and death of life in the Yuan government. On the contrary, the birth and death of life in the Yuan government also promotes the promotion of the origin of life and death."


    If Chu Feng had realized this, he would directly consume a lot of Yuan Fu Yuan power and turn a glacier into a sea of fire.


    Such an extreme change makes Yuanli consume rapidly. Even if the consumed Yuanli can return, it will take a long period. However, after this change, the original power of the earth, water, fire and wind is growing.


    The power of the source of space is also improving.


    "Sure enough, it works."


    Seeing the way to improve the original power, Chu Feng impolitely consumed a lot of yuan power and constantly promoted the improvement of the original power. Anyway, these yuan power were not consumed, and they were put in the Yuan government. It was better to transform them into his own useful power.


    After reaching a certain critical value, Chu Feng stopped.


    Just as depriving a large number of lives directly to restore the origin of life and death will make the foundation of the origin of life and death unstable, enhancing the power of the origin of space in this way will also make the origin of space unstable.


    However, the source of space, which has developed and expanded, has the ability to digest these unstable factors.


    Feeling the change of the origin of space, Chu Feng is thoughtful.


    "The way of the world lies in change!"

 Chapter 928

    The power of origin is not power in itself.


    But the power of the source and the yuan force, as well as the combination of the body, will play a boundless power.


    It''s like the law itself does not have power, but if the power is expressed in the way of law, it will play a powerful role.


    Pure force is harmless. If you change it into flame, you can burn mountains and boil the sea.


    The source is such a wonderful force.


    He can promote the change of Yuan Li, let a small amount of Yuan Li play a boundless power, and integrate the power of life and death into Chu Feng''s tricks, which can directly destroy the enemy''s life at the level of life.


    "In fact, the essence of fighting is to change the opponent''s state, isn''t it?"


    Chu Feng laughed at himself, "to change the other party''s state from life to death, to change the other party''s life from complete to incomplete, to destroy the other party''s brain representing wisdom, or the heart of the blood operation center, can destroy the other party''s overall function, and use small changes to pry big changes, which is the so-called key."


    The original force, to some extent, is to skip such a process.


    In normal combat, the first thing is to destroy the opponent''s body. The damage of the body will make the soul lose nutrients, so as to make the opponent lose life. The source of life and death is to destroy life directly.


    In contrast, the way of fighting based on the original force is more direct.


    "It''s just that earth, water, fire and wind are not life after all!"


    Chu Feng stood in the middle of the whirlpool of the earth, water, fire, wind and Yuan forces, feeling the surging attribute forces around him. He was not satisfied.


    The power of earth, water, fire and wind is really very powerful. The powers of the magic department are better than those of the melee department. However, the essence of power is that it is only better at destroying life.


    This is not what Chu Feng wants to be strong.


    "Then, add the power of life and death to the earth, water, fire and wind!"


    Chu Feng transferred a trace of the power of the origin of life and death, and combined it with the earth, water, fire and wind.


    When they met, it was like cold water meeting hot oil, and the surging force was almost destroying everything. Chu Feng also left the place in a hurry and did not dare to enter the experimental area.


    Although this is his world, it does not mean that everything in the world will not hurt itself.


    It''s just like a person who beats himself with his fist will hurt himself. If Chu Feng thinks this is his own world, it doesn''t matter. He will also be hurt by his own world.


    The surging source forces collide with each other, and even the world around them is affected.


    Chu Feng did not rush to suppress this change, but observed it from the perspective of God.


    In his observation, the origin of life and death gives more possibilities to the earth, water, fire and wind.


    In this change, the nature of attributes is constantly changing.


    Three hours later, this change gradually subsided.


    After these changes subsided, Chu Feng was also shocked.


    "This power It can''t be wrong


    Chu Feng took out part of the adapted power, integrated it into Yuan Li, and then shot it to a small mountain.


    "Boom!"


    The yuan force he used was obviously only equivalent to that of the warrior at the top of level 5. However, under this blow, the whole mountain was blown to pieces of stone.


    "This is the same power as Xuantian Tomahawk. This is the attribute of mountains!"


    Xuantian''s axe is not sharp. If it''s heavy, it''s only several times heavier than ordinary weapons. But when fighting, it can exert the same power as mountains.


    With the Xuantian Tomahawk, even if it''s digging mountains, it''s no problem.


    He took part of the power and integrated it into the yuan force. He sent out the yuan force in the form of domain. In the vast snow field, the wolves who were hunting in the snow field suddenly felt like they were trapped in the mire. Every move became more and more laborious. Fortunately, their prey was also trapped in the mire and disappeared in this strange feeling After losing, there is no escape.


    "My small world is originally based on the big world of the outside world. It''s not surprising that I have the same power, ha ha."


    Although he thought so, Chu Feng felt a great irony.


    "I''ve spent so much time and energy, and I''ve been wandering around for so long. I''ve worked hard to study my unique skills. I thought that now I''m going to get results. But I didn''t expect that in the end, what I created is something that already exists!"


    When Chu Feng looked at the seal of heaven and earth and the treasure of Xuantian, he suddenly felt awe from his heart.


    Some of the pride in his heart has now subsided.


    Even, a sense of despair grew in his heart.


    If it wasn''t for his experience of two generations, if it wasn''t for his heart, power was just a tool for him, and his will would be on the verge of collapse when he reached this point.Chu Feng stood quietly in the void and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Zixue watched silently in the distance and did not dare to disturb her.


    In this way, Chu Feng stood in the void for a day and a night, allowing the power to evolve in front of him, and finally fell apart, as if into a special law, the power into this small world.


    One day and one night later, Chu Feng suddenly laughed.


    "What am I thinking? Even if what I have worked hard to study is what predecessors have created, and what I have achieved is what predecessors have understood, so what?


    What if the creator of this power is not me? As long as I can use it.


    What do I want power for? It''s not to fight for hegemony, nor to enjoy the feeling of standing on the top of the world, nor to rush to an unprecedented realm and explore unknown territory, nor to save the world and be the Savior.


    My realm is not so lofty.


    What I want is to protect everything around me.


    Power is valuable because it can protect the things I cherish. If power can''t do this, what''s the use of power?


    Does it matter who created these forces and who made these laws?


    The only thing that matters is that these forces are now in my hands. "


    After Chu Feng understood this, the Taoist heart, which had been covered with dust, suddenly became soft. Instead of developing towards pure and free, it was more tolerant. Even the dust that covered the Taoist heart could be tolerant.


    Water can clean up everything, not because it can make everything clean as new, but because it can contain everything.


    Chu Feng''s spiritual realm has been sublimated at this moment.


    At this moment, the power of Yuan Fu''s small world and Chu Feng''s body began to echo each other.


    When Chu Feng waved his fist, a mountain peak was directly smashed under the fist.


    He did not break it with the strength of Yuan Li, but integrated the strength as heavy as mountains into his own fists and feet.

 Chapter 929

    After this punch, Chu Feng''s heart was not happy, but calm.


    His strength has improved a little, but compared with the things he just realized, this improvement is really insignificant, and there is nothing to be pleased with.


    It''s just learning something that already exists. What can I be proud of?


    After putting down his fist, Chu Feng looked at the world.


    "Here, it''s a little small!"


    The size of the Yuanfu world, or the effective use of space, has surpassed the total area of East China. Chu Feng is very satisfied with such a large world.


    Although he does not stop the pace of progress, but it is enough at this stage, isn''t it?


    But now, Chu Feng felt that the world was too narrow.


    "It''s not that this world is too small, but that my heart is bigger."


    Chu Feng, who had been taught a lesson by reality, now has a broader vision.


    In the bottom of his heart, there has always been a sense of pride.


    He is a reborn man. He has the insight that people of this era don''t have. He has a realm far beyond his contemporaries. Therefore, in his heart, he doesn''t look at people of this era.


    If we pay attention, maybe we should pay attention to the emotional aspect.


    However, he always felt that he was the only one in the world, and he never told anyone his future plans, because he knew that no one in this era could understand him.


    His idea is indeed right.


    But the right idea does not mean that we can guide the right way.


    After feeling the height of the seal of heaven and earth, Chu Feng realized that in the eyes of the truly powerful, he was just a grain of dust in the vast world.


    Chu Feng believes that he will be able to stand between heaven and earth in the future.


    But that''s the future!


    At least now Chu Feng, is still just the existence of this side of the world as dust.


    This feeling is not Chu Feng''s self abasement.


    Only when one bottle is empty can more water be filled.


    The bottle is as big as your heart is.


    The same water, put in a bigger bottle will appear empty.


    Only when we realize our own insignificance can we see a broader world.


    If you lose yourself in the vast world, you may not be able to recover. But after seeing the vast world, you still have the courage to take this step, on the contrary, you can have a broader future.


    If you don''t see the consequences of your own behavior, you rush up. That''s called recklessness.


    Seeing the difficulties and obstacles in the road ahead, I still decide to move forward bravely, which is called courage.


    Chu Feng''s mentality should be evolving in this direction.


    He has seen a higher realm, a further pursuit, and the tip of the iceberg in the vast world. Just the tip of the iceberg is enough to shake his mind, but he still decides to move forward.


    No matter how hard the road ahead is, he will not stop his pace.


    After realizing his mind, Chu Feng continued to study the changes of these forces.


    "The power of earth, water, fire and wind has more possibilities. There are more mountains, more mud, more thunder and lightning, and The sky


    Chu Feng suddenly woke up, "eight trigrams?"


    It was not on his whim that he came up with such an idea.


    Isn''t the intention of the Eight Diagrams just these things, plus the earth, water, fire and wind?


    "The origin of the eight trigrams is the way that the ancestors of mankind observed the natural changes of heaven and earth and deduced the changes of heaven and earth. It can also be said that it is the summary of the laws of nature. Since it is deduced from the nature of heaven and earth, it just coincides with the changes of these elements and is also in reason. It''s not a coincidence, it just has the same origin."


    After the change of mentality, Chu Feng was not surprised by this degree of coincidence.


    "It is said that the general outline of the array and the mysterious ancient books all contain the contents of the eight gate array. Half of the seal of heaven and earth is sealed in the eight gate array of xuantianfu.


    The contents of the two sides are different. They should have different understandings when they understand the nature of heaven and earth. That''s why there are some differences. However, because the origins are the same, to some extent, they share the same goal. "


    After understanding this point, Chu Feng began to transform these forces into the origin.


    The power of origin is essentially the power of change.


    Since it is the power of change, the more changes in the small world, the more possibility of change it can absorb, and the more power it can develop.


    With one stroke, the number of Chinese characters you can write is really limited.


    The combination of vertical and horizontal writing can form a magnificent chapter.


    Thus, under the guidance of Chu Feng, with space as the center, the power of the earth, water, fire and wind flows around the space, and the power of heaven, Ze, thunder and mountain interweaves with the earth, water, fire and wind.However, the power after interweaving is different from the four elephants.


    Chu Feng''s mind movement, after the change of the origin of life and death, is divided into eight different individuals. These eight different individuals are combined to evolve and depend on each other.


    Chu Feng''s constant experiments control the change of the new source power.


    The way to enhance the source power is change.


    The more elements that cause change, the more complex the change will be.


    Then, on the periphery of this force, there appeared the virtual shadow of eight flags.


    These original forces, with the eight flags created by Chu Feng as the carrier, stand in eight directions and constantly absorb these original forces. At the same time, they alternate with the original forces and promote each other.


    When he was about to write the words "heaven and earth" on these flags to distinguish them, he suddenly stopped, and a better idea appeared in his mind.


    "Since eight gates are the foundation of many arrays, separate these forces separately."


    "Brand new power is the foundation of creation. Unfortunately, I want power to fight, so I want to use the power of life to deprive life and use the power of death."


    "If the eight trigrams are the observation of the way of nature and the summary of the changes of heaven and earth, then the eight gates in the Qimen dunjia are the use of these forces."


    "I want strength. It''s for fighting."


    He is a pragmatist. The strength he can''t use for himself is chicken ribs.


    Thinking of this, he vetoed the previous plan of using the eight directions of the eight trigrams as the flag symbols, but wrote another word.


    "Kai, Xiu, Sheng, Shang, Du, Jing, Jing, Si!"


    After writing these words, the corner of Chu Feng''s mouth cocked up, showing a smile of evil taste.


    "Eight Banners, is this a development of tradition?"

 Chapter 930

    It''s just Chu Feng''s bad taste to write these banners as eight banners.


    Although it''s called bamen Qi, it''s essentially the use of eight kinds of original power, which is different from the effect of bamen described in Qimen dunjia.


    After the emergence of a new origin, Chu Feng found that although the new origin also developed and expanded because of the changes in the world, it did not affect the promotion of the origin of life and death.


    In other words, the growth of the origin of life and death is still undisturbed.


    At the same time, after the power of ground water, fire and wind has been mixed and changed, the original power of ground water, fire and wind still exists, and the speed of improvement has been accelerated.


    Therefore, it is humiliating to use some common sense to speculate about the change of the original force.


    However, although the power of the eight Gates has changed a lot, it can not be combined into a space. It can only stabilize the space within the scope of its own influence, and it is impossible to use the blink or open up an independent space.


    On the contrary, it will affect its own stability when part of the eight doors are broken.


    This can be regarded as gain and loss.


    "In this case, can the power of earth, water, fire and wind, based on space, change?"


    The power of these origins is the origin of the world.


    Originally Chu Feng''s world origin was only life and death, but now there are many more changes. If Chu Feng can let me have more world origin, then the world origin will improve faster.


    Bamenqi is an experimental product of chufeng.


    Originally Chu Feng wanted to study the way of fighting away from the origin of the world, but he didn''t expect that at the end of the study, he increased his understanding of the origin of the world and increased his usage.


    This also has an advantage, that is, when Chu Feng continues to extract the origin of the world to fight in the future, his burden on the small world will be reduced a lot, and there is no need to worry that excessive extraction will cause the world to collapse.


    Of course, you still need to worry about your physical collapse.


    Bamen banner was born to solve this problem.


    Transfer the load that should be borne by the body to the weapon, so that as long as the body can bear the power of the weapon, it can mobilize more of the world''s original strength.


    "Life and death, space, earth, water, fire and wind, eight trigrams, then the power of the five elements should also be able to integrate into it. After the five elements add Yin and Yang changes, it is the heavenly stems. What about the changes of the earth branches? What the earthly branch represents should be all souls on the earth. "


    At the moment, Chu Feng seems to have entered the door of a new world, in which there are too many treasures for him to dig, there are too many possibilities for him to find.


    Now Chu Feng, every moment seems to have a new understanding.


    However, after these insights were applied to the operation of the whole world, although they made the small world change more and have more possibilities, Chu Feng also felt the limit of the world.


    "The world is still too small!"


    Sensing the limit of the world, Chu Feng has the feeling of hating the sky.


    How can the Mirs fly in such a small world?


    How can such a shallow beach accommodate Jiaolong?


    But Chu Feng also understood that this was a matter of great urgency.


    "If it''s dangerous for us to continue to understand the new power, which is very dangerous for the whole small world, then I might as well focus on how to use the existing power."


    Chu Feng sat in the void with his knees crossed, and his spirit entered the origin of the world.


    He gave the eight trigrams and eight banners image, next, he will give the rest of the original more image.


    "The power of life and death is my most comprehensible and fundamental power. Now I can''t be too anxious. Space is connected with the earth, water, fire and wind. If I want to give an image of a weapon, I hope it will be the weapon with the strongest destructive power, or the most convenient weapon for me to use."


    Chu Feng''s best weapon is sword.


    Tianqian''s spear was his strongest attack method, but it was a killing move and a unique skill. The most common method he used was the sword. In his previous life, he even killed a piece of heaven and earth with the annihilation sword.


    Therefore, if you want to use the weapon for the main battle, of course, Chu Feng chose the sword.


    "Do you want to use a sword to carry the power of earth, water, wind and fire? If I can do that, I''m afraid this sword will have the power to cut open space. It will be my strongest sword. "


    "But the strongest sword? Is it really the best choice? "


    The reason why Chu Feng used the eight banners to carry the power of the eight trigrams is that when the power comes separately, it can give full play to the maximum power of a single attribute.


    If these attributes are fused together, they may be able to have endless attributes, but there is no way to maximize the single attribute.


    If it''s for cultivation, of course it''s for integration, but for killing, it''s for separation.


    Thinking of this, the world origin of earth, water, fire and wind is separated and transformed into four swords.These four swords all have the flavor of primitive simplicity, but the styles are the most familiar ChiYan sword styles of Chu Feng.


    The power of these four swords respectively carries the earth, water, wind and fire. Chu Feng plans to take time to choose some arrays about the four symbols or space from the mysterious ancient books and the array outline.


    "Integration is enough in the world. Since I want to endow these forces with the attributes of weapons, it''s better to separate these forces. One sword can cut the space, and four swords can do the same. Even after exerting the single destructive power to the extreme, they can be combined to form..."


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng''s action stopped.


    He looked at the four swords and became very quiet.


    "Poop! Poop


    Chu Feng felt his heart beat faster, and a wonderful feeling came to his heart.


    "Four Swords, earth, water, fire, wind, sword array? What the hell did I do? "


    Chu Feng suddenly thought of the most famous array in a certain novel, which is called the strongest sword array in mythological novels. That array is also based on four swords.


    Of course, there is no specific array. After all, it''s just a novel.


    Think of here, Chu Feng''s heart emerged a sense of shame.


    He felt that what he had just done seemed to have developed in the direction of secondary disease.


    "What are you afraid of? What''s my status now? Am I afraid of other people''s gossip? Even if it''s a fake, if it can be brought into my hands and play a powerful role, then I say it''s a real one, who will doubt it? "


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng took a deep breath and adjusted his breath.


    Even in hell, facing the joint attack of the new generation of five races, he was not so nervous.


    "Myths and legends may not be all fake, but in the process of spreading, some real things are lost, and some of the author''s private goods and things in line with the trend of the times are carried away."


    "Take it as a spur to yourself! Go to the myth. "


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng clenched his teeth and carved the names of the Four Swords under the guard of the four swords.


    [Zhuxian], [zaxian], [Jue Xian], [trap Xian].

 Chapter 931

    "I''m trying to spur myself!"


    Chu Feng repeated it to himself again, but he had some guilty doubts.


    It''s not a coincidence.


    In order to increase the cultural connotation of the ancient masterpieces, they always refer to some theories such as Yin Yang and five elements. First, there are natural principles, and then there are derived objects.


    The name of Zhuxian Four Swords is just a little interesting of Chu Feng.


    However, there may be a lot of useful things to get rid of the plots in those ancient books.


    the ancients thought naturally about heaven and earth.


    "With the eight trigrams and the four signs, do I have to refine my next life and death into a Tai Chi diagram?"


    Chu Feng shook his head and rejected the plan.


    He is a pragmatist. The reason why he refined the eight banners is to prepare for the foundation of the array in the future. The Four Swords is just because Kendo is the way to kill.


    If he is good at using a knife or a long gun, he will also refine his weapons into the shape of a knife or a long gun.


    On the basis of satisfying pragmatism, it''s nothing to add a little bad taste, but for the sake of one''s own bad taste, it will not be worth the loss if it affects the practicality of the goods.


    A picture, what can this shape do?


    After setting the shape, when refining solid weapons in the future, the shape will not necessarily correspond to it, but weapons of the same shape will certainly fit best.


    However, Chu Feng is not worried. The origin of life and death is the most important, so he is also the least worried.


    After everything settled, Chu Feng glanced at Zixue.


    Just now, she saw it.


    Of course, she certainly did not know, what is Zhuxian four swords.


    Purple snow blinked pure big eyes, eyes full of doubts.


    She was in the yuan mansion. Looking at Chu Feng''s expression, it seemed that for a while, she became a little shame?


    Although she didn''t know whether it was an illusion or not, she always felt that such a master was worth getting close to.


    It was a strange feeling.


    Chu Feng lands in front of Zixue. Zixue blushes and lowers her head.


    She only felt that such a master had an air of indulging herself.


    "What did you see just now?" Chu Feng asked.


    "I saw the master, with those strange powers, made some weapons, some flags, and four swords..." Hearing Chu Feng''s order, Zixue gives an answer in a hurry.


    Zixue found that after she answered, Chu Feng''s feeling changed.


    She didn''t know why there was such a change. She was just thinking, did she get angry with her host?


    After more than ten seconds, Chu Feng slowly asked:


    "can you see?"


    Zixue nodded gently.


    She can see it.


    She did not know, Chu Feng''s heart, now has set off a storm.


    That''s the origin of a world that normal people can''t see.


    Chu Feng can see his own strength because he is the master of the world, but even so, the origin of the small world can only be his own understanding.


    The more he understands change and rules, the faster the source will improve.


    Otherwise, even if the expansion of the small world is 10 times larger, there is still no source that we should not have.


    But why can an alien creature see the origin of his own world?


    "Zixue, go and get that flag for me."


    Chu Feng stretched out his hand and put a new word flag on the ground.


    Zixue had some doubts. Since the flag was made by the owner, why did she let her take it?


    However, instead of asking what she thought, she chose to obey the order.


    Zixue quickly ran to the new word flag, pulled out the new word flag, and then handed it to Chu Feng.


    However, Chu Feng did not reach for it.


    Because I can''t get it.


    The essence of the origin is invisible, which is more nihilistic than air. If it is fast enough, you may be able to hold the air in your hand, but you can never hold the light in your hand.


    This kind of thing, even Chu Feng, can only control, not understand completely.


    But Zixue can!


    Chu Feng thought of the strangeness of the purple pattern demon. The holy pattern Yuanfu, originally a consumable Yuanfu, would disappear after increasing its own strength. However, those holy patterns carved on the purple pattern demon could exist for a long time.


    Of course, the holy grain stone, or to join the source of power.


    However, in addition to the purple demon race, there is no race that can accept the holy stone!


    However, Zixue is able to touch the original power of the virtual."What kind of race is purple demon? What''s the origin? "


    Chu Feng''s heart has set off a storm, if he has no insight, he will only think that this is a racial talent, but this talent is a little special.


    But now he doesn''t think so.


    The talent of the purple demon clan is more amazing than he expected.


    No one knows better than him what this talent means.


    He suddenly thought of Yiyi, the strange power in Yiyi''s body, which is the softest power in the world. It can contain everything and soften even the bottleneck of advancement.


    It''s not so much a strange power as a special talent.


    Chu Feng carefully observed Zixue and found that Zixue seemed to be enduring something, just like a hungry child. When he saw delicious food, he was restricted by his parents and was not allowed to be like chopsticks first.


    "Can you absorb the power of this flag?"


    Chu Feng asked.


    "Really?" Purple snow in front of a bright, immediately dim down.


    Just because the host asked questions doesn''t mean she can eat all the flags.


    "Holy stone Hehe, master of power, you left so many hints


    Chu Feng laughs at himself in his heart. It may be that he is limited by some aspects, and the powerful can''t leave important information on his face. Otherwise, if he is seen by others, he may be doomed.


    As a result, a lot of information is passed down in an obscure way.


    There is also a certain danger that the heirs are too stupid, or they don''t think about it at all, and they may inadvertently reveal some important secrets.


    Chu Feng is not the most intelligent person who can plan the world, but he has nothing to do with stupidity.


    But, if you don''t think about it in a certain way, even if you have some intelligence, how can you associate with that information?


    "If the essence of eschatology is the struggle for the world''s original power, then I think I have understood the meaning of existence! If human beings do not strive for success, the purple demon clan will be our future

 Chapter 932

    Yiyi''s talent is very special, even recorded in mysterious ancient books.


    But how special talent is it that can make the mysterious ancient books pay attention to?


    Now Chu Feng has an answer.


    If the essence of eschatology is the struggle for the origin of the world, then the significance of the existence of human beings and zombies is to draw the origin from the world, and the world will, in order to protect itself, strengthen human power as much as possible.


    Of course, in addition to human power, mutant animals will also be strengthened.


    The recovery of Yuanli is essentially a bridge between the source and life.


    Yiyi is the closest to the origin of human existence.


    If human beings fail in this war, Yiyi is likely to be taken as a prisoner and become a race like the Purple Striped demons, as well as the so-called demon gods Food!


    Yiyi''s descendants may also inherit this power.


    Even if Yiyi dies, there may be a new successor to this power.


    As the most intelligent race on earth, human beings are naturally loved by the will of the world.


    In the long run, human beings will become like the Purple Striped demons. They may be able to cultivate themselves constantly, but the fighting ability inherited by their ancestors will be lost. They will become a race that only knows how to absorb the original power. They will become strong by absorbing the original power, and then they will be fattened like pigs and slaughtered.


    In the true sense, let others be slaughtered.


    Thinking of such a terrible future, Chu Feng was silent.


    It''s not his style to speak up to the sky.


    There are only two ways for human beings to fight and accept, and there is no other choice.


    From the very beginning, Chu Feng had already embarked on the road of resistance.


    At this time, Chu Feng had some admiration for the powerful. He had a special race like the purple demon in his hand, and even used it as a fighting tool, not as a food to improve himself.


    This kind of spirit is really admirable.


    Only Chu Feng, who has experienced the power of origin, can understand how strong willpower is needed to make such a decision in the face of such a race.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng suddenly felt that he had been close to the purple demon family.


    As the saying goes, the past of the purple demons may also be the future of mankind.


    "Zixue, from now on, you must seriously study the means of fighting. While studying the means of fighting, I will give you some special weapons for you to use. You should use them skillfully."


    Chu Feng said to Zixue, "at the same time, today''s things are not allowed to be said, and they can''t be said to anyone."


    "Can''t you even talk about motherhood?"


    Zixue some tangled asked.


    Now she doesn''t understand which is more important between Chu Feng and Mu Sheng.


    "She won''t ask you."


    Chu Feng smiles.


    Ziyun Saint may be confused about some things, but she is still a smart person in essence. If she doesn''t know what to ask and what not to ask, she will live in vain for such a long time.


    With the status quo of the purple demon clan, even the tempting master is doomed.


    Zixue nodded cleverly, although why, but since the master said so, what happened in this small world today is really very important.


    After Chu Feng taught Zixue, he received a message from the real world.


    "The United States, finally still can''t hold on?"


    Chu Feng smile, left his small world, back to the city of dawn.


    See Chu Feng return, Su Yuan immediately began to report.


    "The other side has sent a message, and the United States is finally willing to cooperate. Two weeks ago, it stopped spreading rumors in China. At the same time, it is willing to pay some price. We hope that Huaxia and Maoxiong will send troops to help them share some pressure. The United States will be the main attacker this time. Huaxia and Maoxiong only need to be on the side of the fortress to put pressure on the demons."


    Hearing the news, Chu Feng was not surprised.


    Communication between the continents has been cut off, and the most unfortunate is the United States.


    At the beginning, the United States was playing hooligans, pretending to lift the table to force Huaxia and Maoxiong to send troops. In this way, we can achieve our goal, reduce our own losses as much as possible, and weaken the strength of our allies. For the United States, that is killing three birds with one stone.


    The game between big powers has always been played by all means.


    However, as Huaxia and Maoxiong chose to stay put, the United States could not sit still.


    They just pretend to lift the table, but they don''t really want to.


    What''s more, the United States itself is not united. For the four emperors, even if they sacrifice the whole country, it is enough to protect themselves.


    The United States happens to be a plutocrat controlled country, so lifting the table is not good for them."Really, if they chose to cooperate at the beginning, it would be better. Now they choose to cooperate. The demons don''t know how many troops they have increased in the fortress. They must build the fortress very solidly, and the difficulty of attack should at least double. Most of the extra difficulty will fall on the shoulders of the United States."


    Su Yuan can not help but worry about the IQ of the United States.


    "No, since the United States has made such a choice, it shows that now is also a good time."


    Chu Feng said, "I gave them the method of making metal hydrogen bomb more than a month ago. Although most of the representatives of the United States were attacked by the demons of the fortress on the way back to China, I believe they must have sent back the drawings. The production of metal hydrogen bomb also takes a certain time. With the scientific and technological means of the United States, this time is just right. ¡±


    Su Yuan was surprised: "even if they get the drawings, can they do it so fast?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "don''t forget that in the old days, the first country to develop metal hydrogen bomb was the United States."


    The United States has been using its own economic advantages to absorb talents from all over the world, and its investment in scientific research is more than the sum of all countries in the world.


    Because they know that only by taking the lead in science and technology can they maintain their dominant position in the world.


    The role of technology will be weakened, but it will never disappear.


    The role of metal hydrogen bomb will continue to reduce, but there is still a long way to go before it is eliminated.


    After all, even the highest plane, the existence of order 7 can not be ignored.


    Weapons that can threaten the existence of level 7 are nothing, but if they are weapons that can threaten the existence of level 7 and can be mass produced, they will always be a weapon of war.


    The United States already has research data and the drawings given to them by Chu Feng. If they can''t realize the mass production of cash bombs within one month, they don''t deserve the hegemony of the earth.

 Chapter 933

    "This time, the military''s attitude is to hope that the hell knights can take action."


    Su Yuan said, "if it''s not convenient for the regional knights, we hope Dawn city can sell them some creatures from hell to flatter them. Although the military has been carrying out the work of taming monsters, the progress is far from satisfactory, far less obedient than these creatures from the dungeon. It''s really not good. It''s OK to rent."


    The main forces of China are still far away from the Bering Strait.


    Now the railway has been destroyed and there is no way to pass.


    Ordinary means of transportation, it is difficult to cross so far the ice.


    The global climate is generally getting colder. Most areas have been covered with ice and snow. Many rivers have stopped flowing because the snow mountains at the source of these rivers have stopped melting.


    It is also very dangerous for the army to cross such a long distance rashly.


    Not to mention the logistics supply, such a long distance, certainly can not avoid being found by the enemy, if the other party directly to a half way attack, China will be at a loss.


    If there are a large number of mounts, the speed of Chinese soldiers will be increased by more than one section when they cross the vast snowfield, and the soldiers'' physical strength will be saved.


    Therefore, Huaxia now hopes that dawning city can put down the monopoly of mount and sell it to the military.


    "I didn''t expect that the ferocious hell creatures turned into a symbol of meekness."


    Chu Feng shook his head with a smile.


    Of course, he understood that it was not because hell creatures were docile, but because hell creatures were more sensible and the law of the jungle made it difficult for them to panic even when they met the enemy.


    But those monsters on the earth are different. Weak monsters will be frightened when they encounter some danger, and they will run away regardless of everything. Powerful monsters are difficult to tame, and they eat a lot.


    In contrast, hell creatures are more convenient to mount.


    "Do we sell it or not?"


    Su Yuan knows that Chu Feng is the only one who has the right to decide whether to sell hellish creatures in dawning city.


    After all, Chu Feng is the only one who can freely shuttle between the two worlds.


    "Sell! Of course! Not only to the Chinese military, but also to the Maoxiong empire. "


    Chu Feng said, "only when the power of the crash is improved, the trade between the two sides will become more and more. Trade has always been a matter of mutual benefit, and it can also make the things of Dawning City sell faster."


    "You are the only one who can not care about the development of others." Su Yuandao.


    "As a member of human beings, there is nothing wrong with giving priority to protecting ourselves, but at the same time of protecting ourselves, we should also understand that there is no end under the nest. The strength of human beings as a whole is only good for us. Of course, my ideological level is not so high. I''m just very sure that we will always be in the leading position."


    Chu Feng said confidently, "human beings have entered a new era. This is an era of national evolution. Those fools who only want to suppress others to keep their leading position will sooner or later be overtaken by those who want to evolve anyway. Under the tide of the times, those who are firmly self sealing will sooner or later be run over by the wheel of history."


    This is a very simple truth. It is impossible for human beings to avoid competition, but their competitors are not only human beings themselves.


    If a human force wants to maintain its leading position and suppress other human forces, it will slow down the overall speed of human evolution. However, both monsters and zombies are constantly evolving. In the future, the emergence of insects will become stronger and stronger, and there will be more and more alien races that can be landed.


    Under the change, human beings will lose the dominant position of the earth.


    Even if it can still be maintained, it is meaningless.


    In front of the highest plane, it''s just bigger ants and smaller ants.


    "Then, how many troops do we need to deploy?"


    Su Yuan asked, "the actions of the Crusade were more and more intense. But in China, when they decided to dispatch troops to the fortress, their actions would otherwise slow down. I''m afraid they are waiting for an opportunity now. If we have too many troops to leave, the city of dawn is likely to be attacked."


    The purpose of the crusade is obvious. It''s for compliance.


    If it is the city of dawn in a complete state, the crusade is certainly impossible to win.


    However, if the city of dawn sent too many forces to the north for support, the city of dawn would be empty, and the Crusade would not miss such a golden opportunity.


    Whether they can succeed or not is one thing, but they should not give up trying.


    If Chu Feng directly took Yiyi away, the hostile forces ambushing Chu Feng and others along the way would become more and more, and the city of dawn would become dispensable.


    In short, as long as the city of dawn is divided, the Crusade will take advantage of the situation.


    "Actually, I don''t think we need to get involved in this kind of thing."Seeing that Chu Feng hasn''t made a decision yet, Su Yuan put forward her own opinion, "the city of dawn can''t be separated easily. The military needs the support of our city of dawn, and what it needs is only our strength. As long as we give enough weapons and equipment support, such as a large number of metal hydrogen bombs, it doesn''t matter whether we send troops to help."


    Finish saying, she quietly waiting for Chu Feng''s answer.


    In the face of such an important matter, decisions must not be made in a hurry.


    Chu Feng''s look and eyes are very calm, but in this calm, there are endless worries hidden.


    Yiyi, after understanding the particularity of Yiyi''s body, Chu Feng understood that no matter in the divine world or in the demon world, Yiyi''s body is a must. Except for the demon God, any force will be crazy about it.


    As the closest existence on earth to the source, Yiyi is likely to be the cornerstone to Shinto.


    If this matter is poked out, let alone those foreign visitors, even the earth people themselves, how many people can withstand such temptation?


    Chu Feng is also because the road ahead of him is already bright, so he does not have this worry.


    But what about others?


    Far away, even Tian Jing and Tao Jinghua, who have always been trusted by him, if they know that Yiyi has secrets leading to the highest realm, are they willing to take risks?


    "Yiyi, she has taken in many birds and monsters now."


    Chu Feng suddenly opened his mouth and said, "among those birds and monsters, there should be many strong ones, which is also a combat power that can not be ignored."


    Although I don''t understand the specific reason, Yiyi is really close to birds and monsters.


    Especially the monster born after the end of the world is loyal to Yiyi.

 Chapter 934

    "You want Yiyi to fight?"


    Su Yuan was a little shocked. She didn''t expect that Chu Feng would make such a decision.


    Although Chu Feng in the past when fighting, will more than once to take Yiyi, let Yiyi in advance to bear the weight of this age should not bear, but never really consider the combat effectiveness of Yiyi.


    Yiyi just needs to learn how to protect himself.


    But now, Chu Feng''s meaning is to consider Yiyi to fight?


    "Well! In this world, no one has ever been able to be completely free from the protection of others, but no one has ever been able to be protected forever. "


    Chu Feng looked as usual and said, "Yiyi''s strength has already been regarded as a master. In addition to the strength of those monsters, it''s also a fighting force that can''t be ignored. It''s time to learn how to fight by myself. I''ll do some ideological work with Yiyi later and won''t let her make stupid moves to protect monsters. After all, her identity is special and she can''t be like an ordinary child We''re growing up like this. "


    Su Yuan opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say anything.


    She knew that Chu Feng was right.


    It''s better to let a child grow up and become the strength of the city of dawn than to let him become the weakness of the city of dawn. This is the best protection for children.


    "As for the remaining candidates, anyway, there is still a period of time before the military sends troops."


    Chu Feng stood up and said, "first, I''ll trade horses. I''ve prepared 30000 bighorns and some huoyun horses, as well as some special mounts. Among them, 70% are sold to the military and 30% to Maoxiong. If the military wants more, the next trade will be in a month."


    Are you ready?


    When Su Yuan heard Chu Feng''s words, she felt a little lost.


    Chu Feng, another quick step?


    Su Yuyan has been chasing the figure of Chu Feng, but he is not?


    She is already the best person in dawning city in dealing with government affairs. No matter what kind of things, she can deal with them in an orderly way, but Chu Feng is always able to anticipate the enemy''s opportunity and take a quick step.


    After leaving the city Lord''s house, Chu Feng finds Ye Xiaohui and Yiyi, and then tells Yiyi something alone.


    Chu Feng didn''t tell Yiyi everything. He just told her something about the past of the purple grain demons, and then told Yiyi that she was the key to whether human beings would become the next purple grain demons, or the past of the sacrificial clan.


    If Yiyi dies easily, it''s the catastrophe of mankind.


    After realizing the importance of herself, Yiyi was silent for a long time.


    She doesn''t want to carry such a weight on her body, but it has happened and become an established fact. How can she change it?


    Only accept the facts, and then be yourself.


    Chu Feng is also very reassured about Yiyi. She has given her enough time to think about her life. She does not have the option of not accepting the fact, only the option of whether she can bear the pressure of the fact.


    After leaving, Chu Feng said to Ye Xiaohui, "don''t disturb her. This is her most critical moment."


    With that, he left the city of dawn and came to the magic city.


    At the beginning, the hell Knights guard here was full of complaints, but since the end of the global human Congress, a group of people suddenly came to offer flowers and blessings to the hell knights. Some people were moved to tears, saying that what the hell knights are doing is the greatest thing in the world.


    No matter what others think of them, they will firmly support them.


    When he first heard the news, Chu Feng was also confused.


    Later, after explanation, it became clear that some people really believed what he said at the Global Congress. They believed that the order of hell was for the sake of mankind as a whole. They did not give up their own life and freedom, but also insisted on their duties.


    It can only be said that even human beings who claim to be the spirit of all things have high and low intelligence.


    For this matter, Chu Feng also has no need to stop.


    Although the people of hell Knight order were in a state of ignorance at the beginning, they also became very happy after many people''s praise.


    They began to understand: This is really a test given to them by the Lord of the city, they are doing the greatest thing.


    If Chu Feng didn''t say hello to the commander of the demon clan, he would have taught the hell Knights a lesson and broken the legs of hundreds of people. They would have gone to heaven.


    However, since then, the training between the hell Knight Order and the demon soldiers has become more intense.


    As the saying goes, "no fight, no acquaintance". In the process of constant fighting, the hell knights and the demon soldiers also began to sympathize with each other. Even if they came from different races, some things were also interlinked.


    This is one of Chu Feng''s purposes, to cultivate feelings for each other.


    After coming to the magic city, Chu Feng didn''t plan to say hello to the hell knights, but directly came to the residence of the demon commander in a blink. The demon commander who got the news in advance was ready to meet him."Master, this time there is another battle to be fought?"


    As for fighting, silver phosphorus demon clan has been used to it for a long time. In recent months, they can only be regarded as a daily rest as the accompaniment of hell knights.


    But a few months'' rest is not enough to let the demons play down their fighting instinct.


    "There is a battle to be fought, but it is not very fierce."


    Chu Feng didn''t come here just to inform the demons of the war. "Now we humans don''t trust your demons very much. Even in the future, we don''t necessarily have much trust. This is a gap between different races. It''s hard to break it easily. I believe you should be able to understand it."


    "It''s natural that human beings will not trust us easily until they have the power to decide our life and death easily."


    The commander-in-chief of the silver phosphorus demon clan said that he was very open-minded about this, "but we believe that this day will come eventually, and we will prove our loyalty with our own practical actions."


    Speaking of this, the commander of the silver phosphorus demon clan has now recovered to level 8. When Chu Feng came here, he also found that dozens of the demon clan''s accomplishments have recovered to level 8.


    Now the silver phosphorus demons have the strength to kill.


    But now they do not resist, but choose to live in this magic city, it is not easy.


    Chu Feng also knows this. Even if the magic commander wants to suppress the demons in the whole city, it''s not easy. The pressure on him is also very huge.


    Some demons want to resist, but even the marshal himself suppresses them. They dare not let others know the process and result of the suppression, for fear that people will know that the silver phosphorus demons are still rebellious.


    "The silver phosphorus demon clan can no longer be mixed in the demon world. At least the branch of your clan can''t return."


    Chu Feng said, "now, I''ll talk to you about your future."

 Chapter 935

    Leaders who can''t draw big cakes are not good leaders.


    These legions of the silver scale demon clan are a great force, with a total number of more than 300000. In addition, after knowing that they are doomed to perish, the silver scale demon clan has devoted all the strength of the whole clan to send some gifted children to the earth.


    These, even if the future of silver phosphorus demon.


    The reason why the commander-in-chief of the silver phosphorus demon clan has not resisted up to now is for the sake of the future. Anyway, the demon kingdom can''t go back, so he can only fight for a future on earth.


    If we fight against human beings now, it may bring losses to human beings, but the silver scale demon clan is bound to perish.


    What''s more, Chu Feng is a man he can''t see through all the time.


    He didn''t know how much power this Chu Feng had.


    At the time of the last Hai invasion, Chu Feng had a group of powerful men today. These strong men from all walks of life had a loyal object, that is, Chu Feng.


    He could not imagine what kind of means Chu Feng used to subdue them.


    But he understood that Chu Feng alone had the power to suppress the whole ethnic group.


    Therefore, after the shackles of heaven and earth are broken, no matter how many rebellious voices there were yesterday, he will start to exterminate these rebels, because he knows that there is no future in doing so.


    He had been waiting for an opportunity, but even he didn''t know when it would come.


    "We silver phosphorus demon clan, only follow the master can have a future."


    The commander-in-chief of the silver phosphorus demon clan bowed his head humbly to Chu Feng, "this is what we knew at the beginning. We will become the sword in the master''s hand, and the master''s glory is our glory."


    "You don''t have to tell me these empty words. I tell you I believe them, and I''m afraid you don''t believe them either."


    Chu Feng waved his hand, and then said, "you should know that I have a group of dark legions under my command. Of course, it''s said from the outside world that these legions are races from all over the world. In fact, they are not. The source of these legions is actually a special territory of underworld hell, where there are races from all walks of life."


    Hearing this news, the commander of silver phosphorus demon clan was surprised: "is there such a place in hell?"


    After the surprise, his heart was full of shock.


    He was surprised that there would be a place in hell where other races from the highest plane could survive.


    But the shock is, why can this human get his subordinates from there?


    Can this man have his own territory in hell?


    How is that possible? How can humans do this?


    But when I think of those dark legions, the commanders of the silver phosphorus demon clan, I can''t think of any other explanation.


    "It''s not important. The important thing is that I can show you. If you are satisfied with it, I can let you have your own territory and foundation there."


    Chu Feng said, "of course, that territory is also my territory. Your life and death are still under my control. However, as the top of the food chain in the demon world, you should be able to accept this. After some members of your family arrive there, you can rely on your own strength to build your own world.


    I said ahead of time that I would not be too partial to you. I can only guarantee that if you fall, I will keep your blood and give you a chance to rise. Even if I give it to other races, I will do the same. This matter will be decided after you have been to that territory. "


    "My subordinates will be loyal to their master to the death."


    The commander of the silver phosphorus demon clan suddenly knelt down.


    "I said, I don''t need these."


    Chu Feng said calmly, "I can promise the future of your family, but it also needs you to pay wholeheartedly. An ethnic group willing to pay for its master''s life, no matter what the reason is, willing to pay for its master''s life, can burst out a powerful force instead of the embarrassing situation like now."


    "Such a commitment has been cherished."


    The commander of the silver scale demon clan stood up and said, "as long as the master is willing to give me a way to live and send 30000 of them away, the remaining 330000 will become the most loyal soldiers of the master and pay their lives for the master."


    What Chu Feng gave him was just a big cake.


    But as commander in chief, he is the most aware of the situation of his race.


    There is no place for them in the demon world. Their branches in the demon world have been wiped out. These branches on the earth are their last hope.


    However, how can the earth people trust the demons wholeheartedly?


    No matter how much they pay, it''s not their sacrifice and dedication that determine the degree of trust of the earth people, but whether the earth people can control the life of their whole race.


    But what if the earth ushers in a future of destruction?As a member of the demon clan, he also heard of some destroyed small worlds.


    If there is no human, will the silver phosphorus demons be buried with human?


    But what can we do without company? No matter the protoss or the demons, we can''t let them go.


    Nor can the underworld tolerate groups from other planes, except as dead.


    The future of the whole silver phosphor demon clan is in darkness.


    In the demon world, the silver phosphorus demons are also a very large number of groups, but what do those groups have to do with them? The demons related to them have been extinct.


    Now, Chu Feng has given them a hope.


    Although he has not yet seen the future that Chu Feng promised them, he believes that the master will not easily take this matter to deceive himself, because it will only strengthen their determination to kill them.


    "Good." Chu Feng nodded with satisfaction.


    From the perspective of human nature, it is a very cold-blooded act to threaten the future of a race and kill most of its forces.


    But from a human point of view, this is not the time to talk about human nature.


    Turn the time bomb into a force that can fight and die for itself. Where can we do it with benevolence, righteousness and morality?


    If we have to talk about human nature, is it not human enough to promise a future to a dying race?


    "Now, you can follow me to see the future I promised you."


    Chu Feng said, a hand on the shoulder of the silver phosphorus demon commander, with the silver phosphorus demon commander, together came to the yuan house, and then appeared in hell.


    Three hours later, after visiting hell, the silver phosphorus demon commander returned.


    Chu Feng left the magic city, leaving only the despondent commander of the silver phosphorus demon clan.


    "Is Shengjie his servant? Who is he? "


    The commander of the demon clan collapsed on his seat trembling. He couldn''t believe what happened during this trip to hell.

 Chapter 936

    After drawing the pie and giving the commander a gavel, Chu Feng began to plan for the future.


    His own strength, not anxious to improve.


    Anyway, for him, there is little difference between level 7 and level 8.


    Anyway, he is invincible, others are free.


    The most important thing is that at level 7, you will break through a small realm, and your mental strength will be improved once, and the range of improvement is based on your original mental strength.


    There are many factors that affect the promotion, the most important is their own accumulation.


    It''s also increased by 10%. People with stronger mental strength will certainly increase the number more than ordinary people. If they stay in this realm for a long time, their understanding of the law will increase, which will affect the quality of life.


    Therefore, Chu Feng''s strength is only level 7 and level 4.


    If you miss this stage, if you want to improve in the future, you have to accumulate slowly.


    The secret of this stage is that there is similar knowledge in the inheritance knowledge acquired by the powers when they wake up, but for most people, this information is useless.


    In this precarious era, if we can improve our strength, we should try our best. Who will consider the future?


    If the strength is not enough, where can you have a future?


    There are too few people who can control their own realm.


    It''s better to improve your strength now and use your strength to get more nuclei than to suppress your current state and make your future better. After your strength reaches the bottleneck, you can use resources to make up for your past defects.


    Such a choice may not be the fastest, but it is the safest.


    Only those who stand at the top are qualified to decide their own future.


    Chu Feng didn''t force himself to stay in this realm for a long time. When he needed stronger strength to face the danger, he would not hesitate to give up the so-called future.


    He gave the demon commander seven days to count 30000 demons and enter the hell to arrange the territory for them.


    The territory Chu Feng arranged for them is not a good place, but it is enough for them to satisfy. Better territory needs to prove whether they are qualified or not with their own fists.


    After 30000 demons enter the hell, he will arrange a proper "death method" for these demons to turn them into black households.


    After all, according to the common thinking of people on earth, since the silver phosphorus demons succumbed to the earth, they had to completely control the fate of the silver phosphorus demons. In the past, Chu Feng controlled the silver phosphorus demons, but no one had any opinions.


    After all, there are not many people who are more qualified than Chu Feng.


    However, to give these demons a place where they can live and work in peace and contentment, a place where they can develop, will violate the bottom line in many people''s minds.


    Of course, Chu Feng would not accept their opinions, but there was no need to make enemies with everyone.


    Even if we have the strength of the enemy all over the world, we don''t have to do so.


    That''s a fool''s way of doing things. It''s a fool to win or lose.


    The safest way is to let people not know about it at all.


    Of course, human beings are still afraid of the dark Legion in Chu Feng''s hands. Even the military is trying to find out the source of the dark legion, but it''s hard to get more information except the first gate of hell.


    The military only knew that Chu Feng had a base of his own in hell, so it was able to do this two term trade. However, no one except Chu Feng knew the extent of this base.


    Considering that Chu Feng has made outstanding contributions to improving the overall strength of China, the military is not willing to offend Chu Feng easily.


    Now they can only pray that Chu Feng really regards himself as a Chinese.


    In the next seven days, the military came to dawning city and handed over 30000 bighorn horses and all kinds of mounts. They wanted to build a cavalry. These mounts were not powerful enough, but they were more than enough for transportation.


    Whether it''s a double horned horse, or a hellhole horse, or some other breed, it''s all deliberately selected by the powerful.


    These horses can adjust their body shape to a certain extent, and their height can be switched from three meters to 10 meters. Of course, this is a common ability that can only be acquired after level 5.


    It can only be used as cannon fodder for fighting.


    But for transportation, a horse can easily transport more than ten people. Even if it is used to transport materials, it can also transport more than 10 tons of materials at one time. Whether it is weapons and equipment or anything, the transportation volume is very large, and the transportation distance is also very long.


    If you want to say the disadvantage, it is the need to do a lot of food.


    Since these horses are going to be handed over to the military, Chu Feng certainly can''t let the military use summoning to summon them. Wouldn''t that give the military a chance to check their secrets in hell?


    What Chu Feng wants to see for the military must be what he wants to see for them.What he trusts is the Chinese military as a whole, but even the most disciplined Chinese in the world dare not guarantee that all the soldiers are impartial.


    At the beginning, long Ao used their belief to let some soldiers serve himself, which led to the tragedy of Shangjing.


    Fortunately, the overall strength of Huaxia has improved a lot. There is no problem in getting some mutant animals or plants as food in the wild.


    The reason why Chu Feng started trading at 30000 was because of this.


    If you think you can afford more mounts, you can continue to buy them from me. If you can''t afford them, don''t say I''m cheating on you. I''ve done my utmost.


    The sale of 30000 mounts once again gave Chu Feng five million level crystal nuclei or monsters and plants.


    If we convert it into third-order nuclei, the value will exceed 100 million.


    Among them, 70% of the mounts are traded to the Chinese military, and the income is 2 million. 30% of the mounts are traded to the Maoxiong, and the income is 3 million. This obvious gap makes the Chinese military speechless, and even embarrassed to bargain.


    Anyway, today''s Chinese military, because of its long-term war, has never lacked such things as crystal nuclei.


    However, after a large number of Mount trading, many folk demon hunters appeal to Chu Feng to let go of some mount trading, so that the demon hunting groups are also qualified to exchange.


    Chu Feng directly ignored the voice of this part.


    Anyway, the military will take the initiative to deal with these voices.


    Otherwise, will the military still allow the civilian forces to develop and grow to reach a balance of threats? Even Chu Feng did not want to see such a situation.


    Five days after the end of the mount trade, the forces of the two military divisions headed north.


    In the city of dawn, a group of birds and animals take off.

 Chapter 937

    "Wow! Brother Feng, we really have a chance to fly. "


    On the back of a huge Red Crowned Crane, Lu Ming exclaimed happily, "drive the crane to the West. This is the treatment of ancient immortals. I didn''t expect that we can enjoy it now."


    "To drive the crane to the west is to describe the dead."


    Li Xiao did not have the good spirit to interrupt him, "is still careful! There are also many mutant birds in the air. If they are close at hand, people who are not good at attacking from a distance will be very dangerous. "


    "Ha ha, brother Feng is here. What are we worried about?"


    Lu Ming said carelessly, "every time we go to the wild, we have to be on guard against the risks in the wild. But if we stand with brother Feng, we have to be on guard. It''s not too tired to live."


    "So it is." Li Xiao nodded yes.


    "Ha ha, anyway, it''s only a few hundred meters high. You can''t fall to death, can you?"


    Li Ran said, "if you really fall down, don''t ask me for treatment."


    In the area where dawning city flies to the north, a group of huge birds fly to the north about two or three hundred meters from the ground.


    On the back of these birds, there are twenty or thirty figures.


    The people Chu Feng took this time were all from Su YuYan''s team.


    Think of it as an outing.


    When Tian Jing attacked the holy land of the sea emperor, they were recuperating because of the murderous spirit in their bodies.


    Of course, the place where they recuperate is magic city.


    On the one hand, we should have a good relationship with the silver phosphorus demons. On the other hand, we should check the recent situation of the hell Knight order.


    Hell knights are very loyal to Chu Feng, but after being sent to guard the prison by Chu Feng, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t have new ideas.


    Tian Jing goes to the magic city to show her strength, which can also frighten them.


    In a word, Chu Feng is in the human camp.


    To him, these non-human races are ants in the service of mankind.


    But he had more faith in the non-human race.


    After all, Chu Feng himself knows best how strong the rebellious psychology of human beings is.


    However, Yiyi was among the birds, but he was a little unhappy.


    "The temptation on you is really too great. Even when I am forced into a desperate situation, I may not be able to help myself. So your request is not only to protect yourself, but also to contribute to your own strength. Don''t let me be forced into a desperate situation, and don''t let dawning city be forced into a desperate situation, otherwise it will be a tragedy."


    After that conversation, Yiyi''s heart set off waves.


    And Chu Feng''s next words put out the fluke in her heart.


    She is the future of human beings. If we sacrifice ourselves easily, it will be the catastrophe of human beings, which will make human beings become food from the supreme spirit of all things.


    There was only such a possibility, but she was not willing to accept it.


    Even if it''s just a little bit.


    For the sake of this experience, ye Xiaohui was not allowed to participate in this operation.


    Otherwise, her heart is bound to have a heart of attachment.


    After a period of noisy company, Chu Feng suddenly frowned and asked Su Yuyan, "where''s Wang Xinran? Isn''t she in your demon hunt? Didn''t you come along this time? "


    Wang Xinran is just a regular beauty.


    Although he had the idea of seducing himself, because he was too hard to let go, and Chu Feng was not in the city of dawn most of the time, he missed the opportunity again and again.


    So that later, Chu Feng would ignore her existence.


    It''s just that this time, Chu Feng was with a group of relatives and friends.


    Chu xiaorou usually has a good relationship with Yiyi, but she doesn''t need this time to ride the crane, but Wang Xinran, with her character, should not miss such an opportunity!


    "Isn''t she in the order of hell?"


    Hear Chu Feng mention, Su Yuyan is also a Leng.


    "Wang Xinran was incorporated into the order of hell? When? "


    In order to make up for their own defects, the hell Knight order also has many powers who act together with the hell Knight order, but everyone''s information is passed by him. After all, this is his own direct power.


    Wang Xinran had some experience with Chu Feng, and Chu Feng would not ignore this kind of thing.


    "Wang Xinran? I remember that she was included in xiaorou''s team? "


    Xu Yan suddenly said, "she doesn''t like to take risks. Her biggest wish is to live a more stable life, but she doesn''t want to give up the promotion of her strength, so she joined xiaorou''s security team."


    "Is it?"


    Chu Feng some doubts, with a token to Su Yuan sent a message, let her investigate Wang Xinran now trend.


    In a word, he didn''t pay attention to the people around him for a long time.


    Wang Xinran''s relationship with him is really not intimate, but he should not ignore this degree."It seems that Wang Xinran has been ignored by me for a long time. Qian Hai seems to be the same. I have too many important things to do, so I seem to ignore them all the time after I get them to dawning city."


    Chu Feng''s heart, but also some shame, after all, there are different intimate.


    It is impossible for him to treat everyone equally and treat everyone as brothers of life and death. There are not many people who can let him go through life and death for him. The relationship between Wang Xinran and him has not reached this stage.


    Qian Hai is his roommate. When he was at school, the relationship between them was good.


    However, friendship also needs to be maintained. The things that Chu Feng will experience in the next 10 years are too many and too cruel. In contrast, the love of the dormitory brothers has been diluted a lot.


    When he went to Beijing, he went to Qian Hai.


    But Chu Feng also had to admit that it was not so much the love between the two sides that prompted him to do so, it was better to say that he wanted to make up for some regrets and let himself be worthy of his heart.


    So after making arrangements for each other, I seldom go to see him.


    Anyway, Chu Feng feels that his practice is worthy of his heart, so there is no need to make up for it. From the perspective of Qian Hai, only he owes himself, but Chu Feng never owes Qian Hai.


    So he mentioned Qian Hai by the way.


    Two hours later, Chu Feng received Su Yuan''s reply.


    "After several job changes in dawning City, Wang Xinran used her healing ability to exchange a large number of crystal nuclei, and then registered as a demon hunter in the demon hunter guild. During this period, she also had a record of exchanging items in the demon hunter guild."


    Chu Feng is relieved. It seems that she just feels left out by herself and finds something to do.


    However, three hours later, Chu Feng received Su Yuan''s message again.


    "No! The news of Wang Xinran''s job change is false. She has never joined Chu xiaorou''s public security team. This record is false. Her registration information in the demon hunter''s guild is also false. She has long been missing. "


    Half an hour later, Chu Feng received the news again.


    "No, Qian Hai is missing, too."

 Chapter 938

    "What''s going on? Why are they missing? "


    Chu Feng''s heart has a slight remorse, but more is angry.


    There must be self blame. Although they are not close friends with him, they are also people who have a certain relationship with him.


    The people around him, just like this, disappeared unconsciously?


    What is this?


    Dawning City, when is it so lax?


    Soon Su Yuan made a reply:


    "there is something strange about Wang Xinran. She seems to know that she is bound to disappear. Before her disappearance, she collected a large number of crystal nuclei and all kinds of materials for survival in the wild. Of course, because her healing ability can cure many hidden injuries, her means are also dignified and there is no doubt."


    "It''s just that the strangest thing is that the forged records she made after her disappearance, which I don''t know who made them, give people the illusion that she has been there all the time, just out of the sight of some people. When she registered as a demon hunter, I also knew that she only chose to leave because she thought she had given up pursuing you, but she didn''t want to say hello face to face for fear of being killed You blame the same


    Seeing these reports, Chu Feng''s face was a little gloomy.


    Some people in dawning city are afraid that they are normal.


    Under normal circumstances, people who want to leave the city of dawn will be blamed by people around them. It''s not interesting that you want to leave such a good place as the city of dawn.


    This kind of strange vision is hard for many people to bear.


    This is why Wang Xinran''s disappearance has not been discovered.


    The most difficult thing to find is not to leave everyone''s sight. When you leave others'' sight, everyone thinks they know your whereabouts.


    Su Yuyan, Xu Yan, Su Yuan and others all think that they know Wang Xinran''s whereabouts, only because the situation of the other side has changed, so they don''t see the other side, and they won''t be surprised.


    As time goes on, the connection will fade.


    "The disappearance of Qian Hai is also strange. After he came to dawning City, I arranged a logistics post for him according to your requirements, which is responsible for counting the food warehouse. If he is willing to do it seriously, even if his own ability is not good, as long as he takes his work a little more seriously, I can arrange a better post for him according to your relationship. "


    "But since he joined the company, he has been very lazy. Even if I want to promote him, I have no choice but to arrange a more leisurely post for him to guard the warehouse. Of course, I can guarantee his financial resources. At the beginning, his attendance was normal, but later, he used the money he was given to buy the warehouse He has to be attended by others. "


    Hearing this, Chu Feng frowned.


    Qian Hai, to put it bluntly, is a related household.


    As long as human relationship exists, it will always exist.


    Su Yuan did nothing wrong in this matter.


    If you have a relationship, I can give you a partner who can support you. Even if you don''t have too high requirements, I can make you live better than most people.


    But I will never give you some important posts just because of your relationship.


    I can only improve your treatment, but I will never improve your responsibility.


    In this way, even if Qian Hai is lazy, he will at least not abuse his power. At most, he will get some crystal nuclei from Su Yuan, which will not cause too much damage.


    As for attention and ideological work?


    Hehe, a Qian Hai doesn''t make Su Yuan waste too much time and energy on him. Because he is a friend of Chu Feng, Su Yuan is willing to arrange for him, but it doesn''t make Su Yuan look him in the eye.


    Chu Feng was also ashamed of this.


    "When his attendance was replaced by others, it became natural for him to disappear. The people who worked for him received enough crystal nucleus for two months. The people who worked with him thought that he was really transferred to that post, so all the people he contacted didn''t feel strange."


    Hearing this, Chu Feng was very angry.


    Wang Xinran is missing, Qian Hai is missing


    They both disappeared in the city of dawn.


    When has dawning city become so vulnerable to missing persons?


    Moreover, both of them are people who have a certain relationship with themselves. They are not close enough to let themselves pay attention to them, but they have not been ignored.


    "Is this a coincidence?"


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng asks Su Yuan to stay in the city of dawn to pay attention to the people who are related to herself and the people around her, and whether there are still some missing people, such as Bai Xueli and Guan Qiaoqiao.


    Two hours later, Su Yuan sent a reply.


    "Bai Xueli and Guan Qiaoqiao are all right, but they disappeared safely. She came out of her psychological shadow and decided to go outside to have a look, but she ignored the danger of the outside world, especially for a little girl."After receiving the news, Chu Feng was silent.


    He felt as if he had a pair of hands by his side, quietly erasing the people he ignored.


    He doesn''t know the other party''s purpose or who it is.


    Even, he does not know all this, is it just a coincidence?


    After all, even in dawning City, there are some people who are extremely vicious, but they hide themselves well.


    Some people who are tormented by the environment of the end of the world will enjoy killing and torturing people, and even take committing crimes as fun. But when they are in the sun, they hide themselves very well.


    Therefore, there have been many missing persons in dawning city.


    Maybe, they are unlucky to be selected?


    "You said that when Wang Xinran and Qian Hai disappeared, it was difficult to attract people''s attention in the form of disappearance? In this case, there must be someone who can help them to conceal. It is impossible for the person who conceals to leave no trace. "


    Soon, Su Yuan replied.


    "There are three people who can do these things without leaving any trace."


    "Who are they?"


    "You, me, Chu xiaorou."


    Seeing this reply, Chu Feng''s heart jerked.


    I, of course, ruled it out.


    But whether Su Yuan or Chu xiaorou, they are not willing to doubt.


    He is more willing to believe that the unknown enemy used unknown means.


    Or, it''s just a coincidence.


    Some wonderful coincidence combined, will happen seemingly impossible things, but in this world, no matter how small the probability of things, are possible.


    "Make a careful investigation and strengthen the martial law on population flow in dawning city."


    Chu Feng just wanted to reply on the message token, but he thought of something and added, "the city of dawn has been under martial law for many times in the past few months. It''s hard to find out if someone has arranged their whereabouts when they are under martial law. If someone really arranges all this behind the scenes, it''s the easiest time to show flaws."


    Almost a second after he replied, he received a message.


    "Don''t change it. I did it. I''ll explain it to you when I get back."

 Chapter 939

    "Gu Nanfei..."


    Chu Feng put down his communication token with a complicated look.


    In fact, the number of missing people is more than Chu Feng expected, but most of them don''t even have the ability to remember the name by Chu Feng, so it''s more difficult to detect.


    Although Su Yuan''s ability is very strong, her ability is reflected in the whole.


    The city of dawn, the inner city and the outer city add up to more than a million people, and she can''t cover everything.


    Just after detailed investigation, many things can''t be concealed.


    Gu Nanfei tells him that these people are not dead and can be handed over to Su Yuan for confirmation, but he can''t.


    It''s strange, it''s abnormal.


    Of course, Chu Feng didn''t think that was what Gu Nanfei wanted to do to him.


    If Gu Nanfei wants to harm him, there are many opportunities. With his ability, he will not use such boring means.


    To put it bluntly, it''s still a difference between intimacy and estrangement. Chu Feng once gave up the chance to become a psionic for the sake of human feelings in his previous life. After that, he was used to putting the emotional order behind reason.


    If Chu Feng really cared about these people, he would not find them missing until now.


    "Intellectually speaking, what Gu Nanfei wants to do is impossible to deal with those people who have a little bit to do with me, but can give up in front of reason and interests. Just now, he replied to my message almost at the same time. It seems that there are some secrets in Gu Nanfei himself."


    Chu Feng thought in his heart, "his practice is not good for people, but it has no obvious disadvantages. In this case, the problem is probably not Gu Nanfei himself or me."


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng was silent.


    People see Chu Feng silent appearance, feel around the air has become heavy up.


    As if with Chu Feng''s mood, the whole world became dull.


    After more than ten minutes, Chu Feng spoke slowly:


    "Xu Yan!"


    Xu Yan was suddenly called, a tight heart, do not know what Chu Feng to do.


    Zhao fan gently holds Xu Yan''s hand and looks at her with encouraging eyes, which makes her feel extremely at ease.


    He seemed to say, don''t be afraid, I''m here.


    "Tell me what happened to my sister since the apocalypse."


    Hearing this, everyone felt nervous.


    If you want to ask who is the most important person in Chu Feng''s heart, there is no doubt that it is Chu xiaorou.


    Some women would ask their boyfriends who they and their mother would save if they fell into the water, but Chu Feng''s women would never dare to ask Chu Feng this question.


    If which woman is so stupid, Chu Feng will not hesitate to draw the sword.


    Chu Feng wants women, but it''s not as much as he wants.


    The reason why he didn''t open the harem is not to take care of the emotions of the women around him, but because of the things he can get at hand. There is no need to pursue them. Adults will not be happy because they can read and get little red flowers.


    All the women around him push the boat with the current.


    But Chu Feng had only one sister.


    Now Chu Feng suddenly asked his sister, what does this represent?


    "What do you want to ask?"


    Xu Yan clenched her fist, but she could not help feeling nervous.


    "Everything, from the end of the world to meet me."


    Chu Feng realized that there was something wrong with his tone, and he turned from fierce to moderate. "The outbreak of the end of the world is something that can destroy people''s will. It''s hard to calm down and face the reality at the beginning of the end of the world. Because of this, we often ignore some small anomalies around us. "


    "Little anomaly?"


    Xu Yan recalled the events since the outbreak of the last world, but still some distress.


    What Chu Feng wants to ask is the abnormality in Chu xiaorou?


    Wait, Chu xiaorou.


    In her brain, suddenly thought of a ray of light.


    At this time, the atmosphere of the whole team seems to become very dull.


    "After the outbreak of doomsday, all the people in our dormitory were staying. It wasn''t too long before that, there were people from the military who wanted to take the students away. However, depending on the urgency of the situation, even if the military was around, it might not be safe. Moreover, the more the number of people, the louder the sound of guns, the more dangers they would encounter. Therefore, the first batch should attract the vast majority of dangerous people It turned out that my guess was right


    Xu Yan began to recall what happened at that time, "but at that time, xiaorou had to go out alone and didn''t want to be with us. At that time, in my eyes, she should have lost her mind because of the end of the world. I''m afraid that if you doubt the relationship between us and xiaorou, you didn''t tell us about it. In this way, we can''t survive with your help."


    Chu Feng nodded, indicating that he didn''t mind.


    In the last world, the reason to live is beyond the concept of good and evil.Xu Yan did not do wrong, and no harm, just to survive, to hide some unimportant details, such a practice, very normal.


    Even Chu Feng could not criticize her.


    No one would have thought that some details would make people miss the most important clues.


    Xu Yan''s own guess is not wrong. The traces of the war that Chu Feng saw from outside also proved that her guess was correct. The first group of people who evacuated suffered heavy losses.


    Chu xiaorou is really lucky to survive.


    In that case, the choice of separation, to a certain extent, is also a kind of damage to sisterhood. If we can''t share weal and woe, it''s hard to ensure that other people''s hearts don''t have any mustard.


    Xu Yan knows that she can stay in the city of dawn, and have the opportunity to contact and hook up with Zhao fan, because of her relationship with Chu xiaorou.


    In this case, she is even less likely to say all the details.


    But now, Zhao fan has made it clear with his own attitude that he doesn''t care about the reason why Xu Yan approached him at the beginning. He only cares about one thing, that is, they are together now.


    "At that time, I was very afraid, so I ignored many details. But when I think about it, why did she dare to go out alone? There is too much difference between peacetime personalities. "


    Xu Yan continued.


    "At first, I thought she had lost her mind, so she wanted to take risks to go out. But now in retrospect, it seems that this is not in line with her later changes."


    In the face of crisis, it is normal for human beings to make decisions contrary to peace.


    However, such abnormality seems to be a little too heavy.


    In the end of the world, even if it is a natural awakener, there are not many people who can act alone. Even Chu Feng is still alive several times. How did Chu xiaorou have such a strong foundation?

 Chapter 940

    "Go on."


    Chu Feng''s tone is so flat that people can''t hear his happiness and anger.


    The more we lose, the more we cherish.


    Chu Feng, who has lost all his relatives and friends, will not be easily confused by his feelings, and will not easily give his heart.


    But he can do anything for anyone who can really get his approval.


    Because of this, he will not have too much doubt about the people around him.


    I don''t look at every action and detail of people around me.


    Don''t say his sister has a problem, even if it''s a catastrophe, he won''t care.


    Now just because of this idea, I will ignore a lot of things.


    After getting Chu Feng''s permission, Xu Yan probably understood that there was no problem with her original practice. The real problem was Chu xiaorou.


    She also put down her heart and began to use her mind to recall the events at that time.


    "Xiaorou gave me the feeling that she wanted to run away regardless of everything, even if she risked her life. Originally, she thought that the object she wanted to run away from was the school environment like an isolated island. Later, after arriving at the temporary fortress near Nandu, I didn''t doubt too many things. It was a shame to say that my idea at that time was not the joy of the reunion of my sisters, but the joy of the reunion Is to be able to get a backer with the help of xiaorou. "


    In the old days, it was despicable to use emotion as a tool.


    But in the moral collapse of the present, this idea is nothing.


    It is a very moral behavior to make use of it without harming others.


    What''s more, she didn''t do anything wrong or hurt anyone. On the contrary, she can help others and get her due reward through her own help. What''s more to blame?


    "After finding xiaorou, I found that xiaorou was still in a state of suspicion and fear. She seemed to be worried at any time that someone would come and take her life. Of course, she was not alert to everything around her and doubted everyone around her, but knew from the beginning that someone had to deal with herself."


    "I doubt if she has offended any forces. After all, even if it is a military controlled fortress, the military can not have absolute control over the crimes that happen in all corners. It is normal for those criminals who wake up to their powers to have crazy desires and act irrationally when they suddenly gain power."


    "During the time when several of us stayed in Nandu, she even wanted to escape from the fortress of Nandu. Even if I told her that you were the most powerful group among the powers, she didn''t put out her idea of escaping. It was like delaying for a moment, her life was in danger. At that time, she even planned to leave us directly."


    "In order to prevent her from leaving, I found Gu Nanfei according to your previous proposal and asked him to solve it. Unexpectedly, xiaorou, who has been unwilling to tell me, is willing to tell Gu Nanfei about it."


    "Knowing the enemy''s Gu Nanfei, it soon triggered a battle between the warrior and the psionic. Of course, the warrior was not known at that time, so others thought Gu Nanfei was a psionic of the system, a special psionic. After that battle, Chu xiaorou returned to normal. Until you came, she never asked to leave again."


    "Her affair with Gu Nanfei was also at that time..."


    Xu Yan finished, some worried looking at Chu Feng.


    "But if you think about it carefully, who are her enemies and what she wants to escape from are all my guesses. The real situation is that there are only two people in the know, namely xiaorou and Gu Nanfei."


    After that, her heart was full of uneasiness.


    This kind of thing is not rare in the last days.


    It''s a normal idea to run away when facing danger. Now that the danger has been solved, it''s normal to stay. Everything is very normal.


    Even if there are some small disharmony, as long as the end of this set of environment, it will be normal.


    Intellectually speaking, human unity is the best way to survive in the last world. Compared with fighting for limited resources, it is the best way to jointly develop more resources.


    But in a dangerous environment, what''s the difference between an irrational human being and a wild animal?


    What''s more, although Xu Yan is smart, she is too young.


    When the end of life just broke out, she was just a high school student, a few months away from adulthood. She didn''t have much life experience at all. Later, she almost met the cruelest thing for a girl. She was able to survive in this environment and plan for herself without hurting others. She was already of top psychological quality.


    That is, she is not a congenital awakener, otherwise she may not need Chu Feng at all.


    Chu xiaorou''s enemy?


    Chu Feng silently ponders Xu Yan''s words, what is xiaorou''s enemy?


    This is a key issue.She seemed to know from the beginning that she had offended some enemies, and then she kept running away.


    Until Gu Nanfei helped her solve the problem, she calmed down.


    However, this and those who have some relations with Chu Feng, but irrelevant people have anything to do with it?


    What is Chu xiaorou escaping from?


    "Wait a minute? She knew that I was going to Nandu, but she wanted to escape. Was it me that she wanted to escape? No, she doesn''t want to meet me. What will happen if we meet... "


    Chu Feng suddenly thought of his rebirth.


    For him, the biggest miracle that happened to him was that he came back 10 years later. He didn''t consider whether it was time reversal or parallel time and space, because it didn''t matter.


    The only important thing is that now he can have the opportunity to protect his important people.


    He never thought about going against the sky or going to the top of the world. From the beginning, he was very simple and pure, that is to live with his important people.


    His wish is very simple, but in such an environment, it is too difficult to achieve this wish.


    As a result, he had to overcome all kinds of difficulties.


    Under the current situation, he will also plan for the future.


    But that''s why he ignored his past.


    "Whether it''s parallel time and space or horizontal backflow, the difficulty is unimaginable. The former is to reach an unprecedented level in the way of space, while the latter is to have high attainments in time. In the inheritance left by the powerful people, I have considered that I will get the mysterious ancient books in the future, and I doubt whether the powerful people will participate in my rebirth ¡£¡±


    "But I have overlooked the simplest possibility."

 Chapter 941

    "I may be a born psionic."


    This is the possibility that Chu Feng has always ignored.


    Every natural awakened psionic has acquired some ways to use the powers when he awakens. I don''t know where these memory fragments come from. Some people speculate that this should be a gift from the world just to protect itself.


    The day after tomorrow, the awakened powers can only be developed step by step.


    In addition, the innate awakened powers are generally very powerful. Therefore, many innate awakened powers look down on the acquired awakened powers and their own martial arts practitioners.


    However, talent belongs to talent. If you don''t work hard the day after tomorrow, no matter how high your talent is, it''s useless.


    It''s not a new thing in life for the innate awakened powers to be hanged by the acquired martial arts. Human will can create miracles.


    However, this does not deny the power of space.


    Su Yuan doesn''t have much combat experience, but with her understanding of space, she can easily come from dozens of peers, and even run away with her children.


    However, the power of space is more than escape.


    Space cutting is the most powerful attack ability of a monomer.


    Even Chu Feng can''t ignore the power of space and try his best to get the power of space.


    Even if the user of the spatial power is not strong, it can not prove the weakness of the power itself.


    However, space system is not the rarest existence.


    The number of future space powers is only about three digits. Excluding the space powers that fall in the middle of the journey, they will not reach four digits, because the owner of space powers is not the strongest in life-saving ability.


    The rarest power in the world is time.


    Whether time powers exist or not, even in the future, is still a mystery, because there is no conclusive evidence that time powers really exist in this world.


    However, in the fight between human beings and alien races, some things have been examined, that is, the divine world and the demon world are also looking for the time powers on earth, because the time powers have the greatest chance of accidents and miracles, but no one knows where the time powers are.


    Later, the situation became more and more difficult, and many people ignored it.


    It''s impossible to do anything about survival. Who has time to worry about things they haven''t seen before?


    "I can control time in my small world, but I''m not really controlling the flow of time. I''m just accelerating and slowing down the impact of time on things. This is not a real time power. Even I''m skeptical about the existence of time power, which is also a problem I''ve been ignoring."


    "If time powers exist, what can they do? Time acceleration? Time to slow down? Or is time suspended and time reversed? "


    There is no clear answer to this, even if it is a mysterious ancient book.


    Even the mysterious ancient books did not mention the forbidden area of time.


    Of course, it has something to do with Chu Feng''s current strength. The contents of the mysterious ancient books are presented only after understanding the front.


    But now, Chu Feng began to outline a guess.


    "If the essence of the eschatology is the struggle for the origin of the world, or the war of plundering the origin of the world by the alien world, then when every congenital awakener wakes up, it should also be the closest time to the origin of the world. At that moment, the powers begin to ascend from zero, and even acquire the knowledge from zero to holy level, which can help the awakened master the powers. This is the world The gift of world origin is also the self-protection mechanism of world will. "


    "If, at that moment, I got close to the origin of the world, if I awakened the power at the beginning of the end of the world, then the origin of the world should also give me a gift. No, the gift has already been given to me, but I haven''t found it. In other words, I always regard it as a normal thing. This gift is the memory of the future!"


    Thinking of this, a lot of things are connected.


    What others get is knowledge and usage of powers, as well as fragments of alien information.


    If you are a time psionic, it is possible to see the future in this moment.


    For Chu Feng, it is not a question worthy of study, it is a question for philosophers to consider.


    For him, he is Chu Feng, as long as he is Chu Feng, it doesn''t matter.


    It is also Chu Feng''s recent research on the origin that has made great progress. That''s why he thought of these.


    I''m a born psychic.


    Am I the power of time?


    Is that why I was chosen by the powerful? The powerful do not expect to return from the future, but can expect to see the future.


    No, even, that''s what the mighty thought in the first place.Thinking of this, Chu Feng suddenly said to everyone: "everyone stop first, have a rest here, or find some monsters nearby to solve it. I have something to do and I want to leave for a while."


    Finish saying, wait for everybody to react to come over, entered Yuan Fu.


    "Chu Feng, will he be ok?"


    Su YuYan''s eyes are full of worry.


    This kind of Chu Feng, she has never seen.


    "I don''t know, but we have to trust him."


    People''s worries didn''t last long. In less than a minute, Chu Feng had returned from the small world, as if he had never left.


    After reappearing, Chu Feng looked as if nothing had happened: "it''s OK, let''s go on!"


    For Chu Feng less than a minute to overturn his previous order, we did not mean to laugh, but more worried.


    What did Chu Feng find?


    "Chu Feng, do you have any secrets you can''t tell us?"


    Su Yuyan came to Chu Feng''s side, holding Chu Feng''s hand, "if you are not willing to tell us, there must be your reason, but you have to remember that we will always be by your side."


    If it is in peacetime, people around should start to tease the two.


    But now, no one has such a mood.


    "I''m fine. I''ve just figured out something."


    Chu Feng squeezed out a reluctant smile, and then added, "don''t worry, this may not be a bad thing."


    Power is powerful. The more people control power, the more they want everything around them, even outside, to follow their own mind. This desire for control is almost human instinct.


    He wanted to protect his family and build a pure land independent of the world for his sister.


    However, his family, his sister, do not necessarily need these.

 Chapter 942

    Originally, this trip was carried with some distracting interest.


    Even in the last days, there''s no need to worry every day.


    On the contrary, people in the last world are better at making fun of hardships.


    But with the change of Chu Feng''s mood, the atmosphere of the whole team has become dull, and everyone has no idea of playing, and the nature of travel has changed.


    Chu Feng also has no mind, trying to activate everyone''s mind, now his mood is also very complex.


    Later, we consciously began to learn the skills of air combat. We found some things for ourselves to do. The dangers we encountered on the road were solved by Yiyi.


    Yiyi''s strength is now at level 7. With a bird community, Yiyi is already a strong player.


    The danger in the air is no longer a big problem for Yiyi.


    It took us three days to reach the Bering Strait.


    The original Bering Strait has now become a channel connecting the two continents, but a super huge wall with a height of 500 meters and a length of more than 30 kilometers has been built on this channel, which spreads from one side of the sea to the other side of the sea. Even if the two continents get closer and touch more places, the fortress can take a long time.


    The whole city wall is made of ice and snow, but we will not naively think that it is only the ice and snow that plays a defensive role.


    Chu Feng observed the ice and snow for a while, and took the people to camp in the distance.


    In this ice and snow fortress, even the exploration of mental power is greatly limited.


    At a glance just now, he just saw some ice demons and moon demons.


    In the world of Warcraft, there are three races standing at the top of all the demons: the moon demon royal clan, the sky demon royal clan, and the eclipse demon clan. Among them, the eclipse demon clan is a kind of alien beast, and there is not much information about it. In the future, they have never participated in the invasion of the earth. It is the moon demon royal clan and the sky demon royal clan that really occupy the dominant position.


    Among them, the moon demon royal family worships the moon. Whether it''s the clothes and armor on the body, or the marks on the forehead and arms, all kinds of moon are engraved. According to the position, the style of the moon will be different.


    Among the demons, the most powerful races disdain to invade the small world, because there are more abundant resources in the demons, but even the royal family, there are also border members.


    In the history of China, after a famous King Jing of Zhongshan, his ancestors were also royal family. Didn''t they become civilians within a few hundred meters?


    In the same way, some of the moon demons are not good.


    In the magic world of Changsha, the reason why the three royal families are called royal families is not because of their lofty status, but because they have built their status very firmly with their fists.


    Those who are not strong enough are, of course, eliminated to the edge by the mainstream.


    But even if the royal family is eliminated, its own talent is also very powerful.


    At a glance, Chu Feng saw hundreds of members of the moon demon royal family. It is obvious that the invasion of the earth is not just an individual royal family, but a branch of a royal family.


    In this way, the earth is in great trouble.


    Without Chu Feng.


    The changes Chu Feng has made so far are like the butterfly flapping its wings. After a year and a half of fermentation, it now has the trend of storm.


    He has no doubt that his existence and behavior will set off a huge storm.


    The team of Dawning City camped just 100 kilometers away from the fortress. At such a distance, the other party only needs one charge to rush out. The premise is that these demons have enough confidence.


    Two days after the end of the camp, the Maoxiong army arrived.


    There are more than 30000 people in Maoxiong''s army, but they carry a lot of military equipment, even hundreds of nuclear warheads. Obviously, Maoxiong''s military strength is not for fun.


    Things that can be solved with weapons, there is no need to take life to fill in.


    Although Maoxiong soldiers are famous for their fear of death, it doesn''t mean they don''t take their lives seriously.


    In less than three hours after the Maoxiong troops arrived, the Chinese troops also arrived. The time difference between the two sides was not much. Obviously, it was not a coincidence.


    When you fight on someone else''s territory, your troops come earlier than others. What''s that?


    The political talents of the Chinese people are well-known in the whole world.


    even the military, the high-level people want to be "human".


    Seeing that the city of dawn is so close to each other, the armies of the two countries are also bitter. They can only camp less than 10 kilometers near the city of dawn. Some of the powers of the earth system and water system began to build fortresses with the fastest speed.


    After the deployment of some patrol personnel, representatives of the military of the two countries entered the barracks of dawn city.


    "Sogda, I didn''t think it was you. It''s a coincidence."


    Seeing the representative of Mao Xiong, Chu Feng was surprised.I didn''t expect sogda to join the military and become a high-level leader.


    And the representatives of Huaxia, headed by chufeng''s acquaintances.


    "Chu Feng, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t know when I''ll have a chance to compete."


    Luo Xingyao was also very excited to see Chu Feng.


    Sogda was very calm and said: "after they knew that I had dealt with you, they temporarily changed the candidates and sent me to contact you. They said that it was easier to deal with acquaintances."


    Luo Xingyao


    This was originally inconvenient to say, but his character was more direct, so he said it directly.


    In fact, the Chinese military is also holding such an idea.


    They are really in charge of coming over to discuss the siege plan with Chu Feng, but it doesn''t mean that both of them have the right to decide. The real person in charge of tactical planning is still in the rear.


    The two of them came to listen more to Chu Feng''s method.


    The number of cards in Chu Feng''s hand is unknown even to those closest to Chu Feng.


    If he has better siege weapons here, such as a large number of metal hydrogen bombs, this kind of fighting may not need so much trouble.


    Just wash the floor.


    How much space does Chu Feng have? How many good things are there? This is an unsolved mystery that every country''s military wants to know.


    "Well, Chu Feng, you don''t mind. We just want to see if you have any good methods."


    Luo Xingyao said, "if you can collapse the whole fortress in one fell swoop, we will not lose much in this battle. Although we will be very happy to see the United States withered, or even suffer losses in the war, we still hope that their strength can help us deal with more enemies on the rational level."


    If the United States falls, it is estimated that the whole of America will suffer.


    The area of both continents may be reduced to the back garden of others.


    So from a strategic point of view, Huaxia and Maoxiong really don''t want anything to happen to the rice empire.

 Chapter 943

    "If the United States had such a view of the overall situation, they would not have been blocked for several months before they wanted to open the channel between the two continents."


    Chu Feng sneered.


    Never underestimate your opponent, but never overestimate the integrity of the United States.


    If the United States agrees to cooperate earlier, Huaxia and Maoxiong will certainly give a lot of heavy firepower support, and dawning city is willing to give a lot of metal hydrogen bombs, only a little price.


    The reason for the delay of nearly two months is for a ridiculous initiative.


    What the United States wants is not only to defeat its rivals, but also to ensure that its own people can control the initiative here. The passage between the two continents will inevitably bring a lot of benefits.


    Those who want to trade between the two continents have to pass through here.


    Under the principle of giving priority to interests, the United States would rather give the demons here some time to prepare, make it more difficult for the three countries to join hands, and also guarantee their own initiative.


    It is the concept of the United States to exchange the loss of the interests of all mankind for its own interests.


    For them, this is a very correct approach, even in line with their moral values.


    This is also the biggest headache for the bear and Huaxia.


    If Maoxiong or Huaxia people do this kind of thing in order to ensure their own interests, they will at least feel guilty. If they feel guilty, they will have hesitation, and they may give up such a practice for the sake of image. However, in the United States, it is against the moral and justice in their hearts to not do so. The gap between such concepts is larger than the gap between the two continents. I don''t know how many times.


    Chu Feng took out a map and drew a circle in the area of the Bering Strait.


    "The collision of plates often causes violent vibration, and at the same time, there will be the formation of mountains. Now the Bering Strait has disappeared, and the collision of plates has also formed a mountain range, but this mountain range is still in the early stage of formation. Now, the length of Bering fortress is more than 30 kilometers from north to south, but the length of East to west is more than 80 kilometers. Obviously, this mountain range has divided the Fortress into three parts Two parts. "


    "But this kind of mountain range is not a problem for the demons."


    Sogda shook his head. "As long as there are 10 strong men above the seventh level who are fighting at the same time, a few hundred meters high mountain can be turned into gravel in one day. Now, their walls are 500 meters high. Do you think a mountain range in the process of forming can be the boundary to divide the fortress? You look down on the demons. "


    After entering the age of powers, many of the common sense of the old age can no longer be used.


    Making tactics around powerful powers is the main direction that commanders need to study.


    The 500 meter high fortress has never been seen before.


    It''s hard to imagine the visual impact.


    However, it is the demons in the fortress that can really make the three countries fear.


    "Chu Feng doesn''t look down on the demons."


    Luo Xingyao said, "next to his dawning City, there are more than 300000 demon legions in custody."


    Sogda immediately shut up.


    The Maoxiong Empire worships the strong. After entering the new era, the worship of the strongest in the Maoxiong Empire has deepened. He is not qualified to question the strong who can do such things.


    "Under normal circumstances, a few hundred meter mountain range is really useless, that is, it''s more convenient to arrange the array. Now the fortress of the demon clan has surrounded the whole mountain range, and it doesn''t even matter if it''s a scenic spot."


    Chu Feng did not deny sogda''s point of view, but drew a line along the east-west direction on the outside of the fortress.


    Then he sent a north-south line, forming the line of the whole fortress, dividing the whole Fortress into two parts.


    "If I can find a way to stagger the two plates and turn the two connected continents into cliffs, can''t this fortress be divided into two parts?"


    Chu Feng light said.


    "Turn the place where the two continents connect into a cliff?"


    Sogda''s pupils shrink. He can''t believe what Chu Feng said.


    Does that Chinese know what he is talking about?


    The level 7 master can really leave a huge gully hundreds of meters or even kilometers long on the ground with one sword. The earth power can create a huge trench with a depth of more than ten meters and a length of several kilometers in a few seconds, but can it turn the junction of the two continents into a cliff? How can anyone do that?


    Isn''t this Chinese crazy?


    However, looking at Chu Feng''s insipid tone, he could not say a word of doubt.


    Can this Chinese really do such a thing?


    "You, are you sure you can do it?"


    Sogda asked slowly after more than ten seconds.


    Chu Feng nodded seriously: "the demons have great strength and rich experience in war. We can only defeat the other side in the aspect that the other side is not good at. The war pox plan just tells you to prepare for defense. I will give you 15 hours to prepare. After 15 hours, the ground in front of us will go all the way to the middle of the demons'' fortress That is to say, the area I found will become a slope. If the demons want to fight back, please be prepared. "With that, he added: "considering that the demons may have the experience of counteracting, I can''t guarantee the depth of this slope, but there is no problem with the depth of 3km."


    After listening to Chu Feng''s battle plan, sogda was completely dull.


    At the beginning, when Mao Xiong''s army asked him to come to China to discuss the battle plan, he didn''t think so.


    This does not mean that he looks down on China. The main reason is that he thinks that with Mao Xiong''s military strength, why should we listen to the Chinese people''s war plans? Do we have to admit that we are inferior to each other?


    To say the least, even if Huaxia''s combat plan is better, can they be familiar with our Maoxiong''s army and combat mode?


    But after listening to Chu Feng''s battle plan, he was completely dull.


    What''s the battle plan?


    Turn the originally flat snow field directly into a slope, turn the originally 100 meter high Fortress into a deep ditch with a depth of 3 km? Isn''t this Chinese man talking about dreams?


    "If you suddenly lose half of the connection with the fortress, the whole demon fortress will fall into darkness. You don''t need to attack at this time, because when we build the attack, the demon can jump down and occupy a commanding position. But on the other hand, this is a very good opportunity for the United States.


    Didn''t the United States want to dominate the war? Then we will give them the dominant power in this war and help them to solve half of the enemy. I think we have done our utmost. If they don''t dare to attack, I can help them blow up the city wall. In a word, we just need to stick to it. Be careful of the demon''s counterattack. "

 Chapter 944

    "What a mess, what a mess."


    "How can the Chinese make such a battle plan?"


    "Can such a combat plan be realized when it is formulated?"


    "The Chinese people are in a mess."


    In the bear''s military tent, a group of commanders were furious.


    But in this rage, hidden is the unspeakable fear.


    Sogda sighed and said: "anyway, it''s impossible for us to fight as hard as we can at the beginning. Let''s camp here! Whether the Chinese can do it or not, it will be clear in 15 hours. "


    He can also see that these people do not believe that Chu Feng can do it, but can not believe it.


    If Chu Feng can''t do it, at most, it''s just a delay.


    But what if Chu Feng could do it?


    If you can change the terrain in a war, you can directly write the result of the battle.


    Such people are their allies now, so they don''t have to worry too much, but now friends don''t represent permanent allies. Whether there are permanent allies or enemies between countries, only permanent interests.


    Such a person, as long as he was not born in his own country, can make people feel scared.


    If it wasn''t for the enemy, they even had the idea of getting rid of such characters.


    It''s one thing whether it can be done or not. People who have the power to change the terrain are enough to make people sleep and eat uneasily.


    "Then try to become stronger. If Maoxiong can have 10000 strong people of level 7, it can also change the terrain. If it can have 10000 strong people of level 8, no matter what kind of terrain, it can be directly destroyed. Level 9, holy level, the future road is infinite, and the power has unlimited possibilities. It''s better to find ways to improve your power than to fear others."


    Sogda turned and left, "human beings are the most successful and the greatest life on earth. Talent can only determine the speed of our growth. It is the height of our thinking that limits the end of human beings in the future."


    Only silence remained in the camp of the bear empire.


    15 hours passed quickly, and the armies of the two countries had taken complete defensive measures. During this period, some demon troops were killed suddenly, but they were easily repulsed.


    China and the Maoxiong Empire have made full preparations, so they will not easily suffer losses.


    Time is getting closer and closer, countless soldiers who get the news are quietly looking forward to the event.


    Most people don''t believe in such ability.


    Directly change the terrain hundreds of kilometers ahead, is this the power that human beings can master?


    They have different ideas.


    Deep in the heart of human beings, they are always eager to witness miracles, but when facing the strong, their thoughts are not necessarily awe, but fear.


    "Is this really something that human beings can do?"


    Everyone is looking forward to a miracle.


    Time is coming. A familiar figure walks out slowly and comes to everyone. He holds a long black sword in his hand and draws a line on the ground in front of him.


    "Don''t come here."


    His voice was not big, but it was just so that everyone could hear him.


    This sword Qi doesn''t have the momentum of splitting the heaven and the earth, but it seems a little ordinary.


    Just a bland black sword Qi fell from Chu Feng''s hand to the ground, and spread to both sides, forming a black barrier on the ground.


    However, in the eyes of the soldiers, the front and the back of the sword Qi seemed to be an insurmountable gap.


    Maybe with a little step, they can overcome this obstacle.


    But they couldn''t raise such a thought in their heart.


    After drawing a sword Qi, Chu Feng stepped forward.


    After he took a step forward, the ground around him began to sag. When he took the second step, the ground within 10 meters around him began to sag.


    The third step out, around 100 meters of the ground began to tilt.


    However, Chu Feng''s influence was only in front of the boundary drawn with sword Qi, behind the boundary, on the ground where the soldiers of the two countries stood, the soldiers could not even feel the tremor of the ground.


    As if this sword, the world is divided into two.


    Chu Feng continued to move forward, and the distance of each step was expanding. When he took 10 steps, he had already left the distance of 100 meters, but in front of him, more than 10 kilometers of ground began to tilt toward the underground.


    By the time he took 20 steps, the ground had tilted more than 50 kilometers.


    By the time he took 30 steps, the 500 meter high wall had doubled in height.


    It''s not the city wall that rises, it''s the ground in front of the city wall that has sunk down 500 meters.A large number of demon soldiers stood on the wall, looking down at the direction of Chu Feng, their eyes full of fear, dare not attack easily at this time.


    It took them more than a month to build this fortress.


    In addition to the walls made of ice and snow, there are also a large number of exquisite arrays from the highest level. The powerful defense is not easily broken by ordinary people.


    However, why is the ground in front of it sunken?


    The power to change the terrain? Who is he?


    In the eyes of the demons, Chu Feng walked slowly again.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the wall made of ice and snow collapsed. Countless demon soldiers fell from the wall to the ground, but the wall they built has become ruins.


    In their eyes, the terrible human stepped forward again.


    "Boom -"


    the buildings in the ice and snow fortress are like fragile castles built by building blocks or sand. When the building blocks and sand at the bottom are pulled away, the whole castle collapses.


    So many soldiers were buried under the ruins, struggling to push the boulders away and head up from the rocks.


    "Kill


    "Fight with this human."


    "Hateful human beings dare to offend our great demons. We should teach this human a lesson."


    But before these demons could make a move, more Fortress Buildings, like building blocks, began to crumble and collapse, and the ground began to become more inclined and soft.


    Some demons ignore the terrain and rush towards Chu Feng.


    However, it was the black thunder that welcomed them.


    No, it''s thunderstorm.


    After the black thunder baptism, Chu Feng has walked out of the distance of 50 steps, from the place where he started to the middle of the fortress, the whole has become a slope.


    Chu Feng''s figure flashed and returned to the camp.


    Looking at a large number of demon soldiers coming out of the ruins and preparing to rally, Chu Feng''s mouth turned up.


    "Can you play bowling?"

 Chapter 945

    It''s 100 kilometers from where the people are to the bottom of the fortress.


    However, with the continuous collapse and subsidence of the fortress, a drop of more than 3000 meters has been formed.


    Although the inclination is not too big, Chu Feng specially made a curved slope of the ground in front of him. The length of the slope is only 10 kilometers, which can be used as a bowling alley.


    However, they need to wait for the demons to come here.


    Chu Feng took out some huge balls from the space, about one meter in diameter, and put them on the ground, saying: "this is a metal hydrogen bomb, in which some special bombs are mixed. When these demons rush, we can try to play."


    People in the military support Chu Feng''s evil taste from the bottom of their hearts.


    For the earth, the demons are the invaders. The demons captured by the city of dawn will not give a good face. What''s more, the demons who cut off the passage between the two continents?


    It is also an irresistible temptation for them to play with these demons.


    However, the discipline of the military makes them dare not act rashly.


    What''s more, they still have doubts about the usefulness of these things made by Chu Feng.


    In the past two months, metal hydrogen bombs have entered the era of mass production, but in the process of putting them into use, they still need to cooperate with the weapons of the past.


    It''s better to use a shell launcher, even an old-fashioned mortar, than to throw it by hand.


    In the distance, a large number of demons have been desperate to kill them.


    Both Maoxiong''s military and Huaxia''s military are ready to fight to the death.


    They have enough confidence, but it doesn''t mean they can take the enemy lightly.


    In the face of this enemy who can cut off the passage between the two continents, we can not be too cautious.


    See the military said that the dawn of the city members do not want to do first.


    "You see me demonstrate it first."


    Seeing more and more demons rush out from the ruins of the fortress, Chu Feng pushes an iron ball forward without any throwing action.


    Some people are puzzled. It''s easy for the strong man of level 7 to throw out an iron ball with a diameter of one meter. Why should he throw it out like this?


    Soon, their doubts were answered.


    The iron ball slipped from the top of the curved slope and began to accelerate.


    But this acceleration process violates the rules of gravity.


    When the height of the ball was only 100 meters, everyone had heard the sound of explosion.


    Obviously, this iron ball has broken through the speed of sound.


    "Well, what''s going on?"


    "Did Chu Feng just inject Yuan Li into it?"


    "Is it necessary to do so much?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s Chu Feng''s bad taste."


    We are all people who have received nine-year compulsory education. It is difficult to explain such a scene. Fortunately, we have entered an era of fantasy, and the scientific system has collapsed in half. We are not totally unable to accept it.


    The iron ball quickly crossed the slope of 3 km and 10 km, and entered the ranks of the demon army. The demon army was covered with Yuanli, ready to use Yuanli to resist the explosion.


    They are certainly on guard against the lessons of the silver phosphorus demons.


    Level 7 masters, as long as they use Yuanli to resist in advance, even nuclear bombs can resist, provided they don''t enter the nuclear explosion center.


    However, with the reaction of level 7 experts, if you want to enter the nuclear explosion center, you must be releasing water.


    How can these demons not react to such a long distance?


    The power of a metal hydrogen bomb is smaller than that of a nuclear bomb. Even a level 6 master has a chance to save his life as long as he leaves the center of the explosion.


    Therefore, even if the metal hydrogen bomb is 50 times stronger than the TNT bomb of the old era, it can only be used as an ordinary shell in the new era. After all, the enemy is too strong.


    "Bang!"


    Under the slope, there is no mushroom cloud that people expect.


    The huge iron ball suddenly burst open. Countless small iron balls appeared from the huge iron ball and flew away in all directions. After meeting the enemy, they immediately became a small mushroom cloud.


    One after another, explosions were heard on the ground below the slope.


    Under the slope, the fire blazed into the sky.


    In the past, hundreds of demons were killed on the spot and thousands of them were killed.


    "Is this the new bomb you''re working on?"


    Luo Xingyao frowned, "I didn''t mean to hit you, this kind of bomb is a little small."


    Regardless of any product, the most important thing is practicality.


    This kind of bomb looks very handsome. A huge bomb is attached with many small bombs, but it is much worse than many small bombs which are fired continuously by mortars.As long as the other side is on guard, this kind of shell will be useless the second time.


    "Look carefully!"


    Chu Feng did not explain too much, but continued to throw the iron ball down.


    The demons had suffered a big loss just now. When the second iron ball fell, most of the demons immediately backed away, but a small part of the demons rushed towards the iron ball.


    This is to sacrifice a small part of the demon clan and reduce casualties for the large army.


    At this moment, the big troops just ran a few steps to both sides, and suddenly turned back, as if they could never leave a fixed range.


    The deafening sound, accompanied by the sky fire, drowned thousands of demons.


    Seeing this, the master''s face changed.


    Chu Feng didn''t show them the power of the new bomb at all just now. What they showed them was the power of the slope.


    The follow-up demons arrived at the slope and wanted to rush up to the human gathering place on the slope, but no matter how hard they tried, they could only turn around in the same place, as if they had encountered a ghost hitting the wall.


    In the continuous roar of the explosion, the slope seems to form a strange circle.


    As long as this strange circle constantly causes bombs, it will certainly cause casualties. As long as the demon people pass through the strange circle, they can''t leave. If they want to bypass the strange circle, they can''t help walking.


    The officers of the two countries ordered the soldiers to fire, and shells made of metal hydrogen bombs kept roaring out.


    When these shells leave the muzzle, the speed will suddenly speed up to a point contrary to common sense, which makes people unable to react at all. According to reason, it should be very difficult to aim at such an extraordinary speed.


    But they don''t have to aim, as long as it''s toward the outer ring, it will fall on the demons.


    The gunfire roared and the bodies were everywhere.

 Chapter 946

    "Shoot the arrow!"


    Some archers of the demon clan started to shoot arrows, but their bows were only half the distance to the slope at most, that is, they could not reach the army station on the slope.


    This strange circle has become the burial place of the demons.


    Tens of thousands of the legions of the demons came into this strange circle, but they never had a chance to make a decision again.


    After half an hour''s bombing, the whole circle has been in ruins, countless demon corpses have turned into coke, so quietly lying on this barren ground.


    The following demons looked at the strange circle in front of them, and their hands and legs could not stop trembling.


    Demons are famous for their ferocity, but ferocity does not mean that they can overcome the gap of strength.


    "This, how is this done?"


    Luo Xingyao''s eyes are full of yearning.


    This kind of ability is really against the sky. It plays an irreplaceable role in Legion operations. In positional warfare, it is infinitely close to absolute defense.


    If we can master this ability, it will be much easier to fight in China.


    "It''s just a little unorthodox. It doesn''t have much practical value."


    Chu Feng shook his head, "if you can understand the rules or special forces from the environment here, and then integrate them into your own fighting style, it will improve you a lot."


    Luo Xingyao nodded and felt the environment in front with his mental strength.


    If Chu Feng had been a good friend, he would not have said so much just now.


    Now that he has made a serious reminder, it shows that there is really no need to learn this move. Only the use of Yuanli behind this move is the real core thing.


    Chu Feng didn''t cheat him either. He used "Ze", "Kun" and "Di" in the four phases, plus the power of space, to create such a strange circle, but it''s not enough.


    The understanding of the attribute of Yuanli is only a guide, and it is Tiandi Yin that really plays a role.


    Combining the strength and rules of these attributes, Chu Feng can only barely affect the distance of 20 or 30 meters around him, and can only be used as a single soldier.


    With the help of the power of Tiandi Yin to change the terrain, we can achieve such a scale.


    He just said that I would also make such a slope to test the power of Tiandi Yin.


    If you want to exert the power of Tiandi seal, it is obviously not enough to be proficient. As you understand the attributes of Yuanli, the rules and the nature of Tiandi more and more, the power of Tiandi seal will become more and more powerful.


    Some time ago, he just realized the power of eight natural scenes of heaven and earth, which is equivalent to the differentiation of the four basic elements of earth, water, wind and fire.


    With this understanding, he can leverage more power in the world through the seal of heaven and earth.


    But it doesn''t mean that he will rely more and more on heaven and earth in the future, because he only improves his understanding through the study of heaven and earth seal, so that he can mobilize more power of Yuan government.


    The rules of Yuanfu are the same as those of the outside world. Most of the rules are the same. One''s understanding of Tiandi seal will also improve one''s control of Yuanfu.


    After the experiment just now, Chu Feng further confirmed the importance of using Zhibao as the center of the world.


    The essence of the seal of heaven and earth is actually the earth''s "treasure of the origin of the world".


    What Chu Feng wants is to make his own "the world''s original treasure" by referring to the seal of heaven and earth.


    After a charge, the demons did not move in the next round for three hours.


    Three hours later, a lot of water came.


    Between the slope and the fortress of the demons, there are a lot of depressions along with the subsidence of the ground, but the sea water nearby does not fill the gap.


    Now, a lot of seawater is pouring back to fill this space.


    Although the strange circle is also very strange, it has been completely submerged by the sea in less than 10 minutes.


    Seeing the demons'' counterattack, the military faces of the two countries are a little ugly.


    They did not expect that the demons had the power to change the terrain.


    "Is it the seal of the other half?"


    Seeing the scene of sea water pouring back, Chu Feng instantly judged that someone should be holding half of the seal of the sea emperor, which triggered the nearby sea water and filled the space with the sea water that had been isolated by him.


    Just then, a warning came from the defensive members of the army in the rear.


    "No, there are a lot of bugs behind us, breaking our way."


    "Prepare to go back."


    "Send more people to the back, don''t worry about the front."


    There is Chu Feng in front, so the front line doesn''t need too many hands.


    For the attack of these insects, there are not many accidents.


    Chu Feng once asked the commander of the silver phosphorus demon clan how the demon clan established contact with these insects. However, the reply of the silver phosphorus demon clan surprised him."We don''t need to establish contact with these insects at all, and we don''t need to have any communication with them. As long as we create a place where we need insects to fill the vacancy when we fight with the earth, otherwise a large number of insects will appear to help us fill the position we need. However, when we fight, we can''t get too close to the insects, which will help us Kill each other. "


    This kind of answer is far beyond the expectation of Chu Feng and the military.


    Then Chu Feng asked another question.


    "So, in every world you invade, will there be insects?"


    Silver phosphorus demon Commander: "it is the world where insects appear that will be invaded by us, because it will reduce the difficulty of our invasion. Similarly, killing insects to obtain crystal nucleus will also greatly increase our harvest. We even doubt whether the devil emperor or some powerful people in the demon world deliberately created these insects.


    Of course, there is also a mainstream guess, that is, the most mysterious eclipse demons. They play an important role in the world of demons, but it''s a bit abnormal to be ranked among the three royal families just by their status as exotic animals. "


    Solar eclipse


    Chu Feng looked up at the black clouds in the sky. Since the end of the world, the days have been shorter and shorter. Now the whole sky is covered by black fog and black clouds. He has not seen the sun for several months.


    Is eclipse a monster?


    Even if such a statement is recognized by all the demons, Chu Feng doesn''t think it must be true. To be one of the three royal families, the eclipse demons obviously can''t just rely on their strength.


    More importantly, influence.


    The influence and fecundity of alien animals are far less than those of Yuanli road race. They can be recognized by the other two royal families in the world of Warcraft. Are such races really alien animals?


    In other words, the meaning of solar eclipse lies in the sky?

 Chapter 947

    After half an hour of seawater pouring, a lot of seawater filled the gap between the military fortress and the demon fortress.


    Then the sea began to freeze.


    Half an hour later, the distance of 100 kilometers became a road paved with ice and snow.


    "Kill


    More than 20000 demon soldiers were killed from the fortress.


    Chu Feng felt it with his mental power, but the ice was frozen to the ground.


    Even if we melt the ice and snow on the surface, it will not affect the overall situation.


    It seems that the demons are also under the blood.


    What''s more, with the control of level 5 masters over Yuan Li, they can walk on the water, but the demons have to form ice here to prevent Chu Feng from using special means.


    Looking at a large number of mushroom legions approaching in the distance, the military people were ready.


    However, the corner of Chu Feng''s mouth showed a look of mockery.


    Last time, he was very sorry. In addition, he didn''t get the seal from long Ao! I didn''t expect that the other party used the power of the seal of the sea emperor.


    Now Chu Feng has a certain understanding of the original power.


    Although he has not found the location of the origin of the earth, since the other party has used the power of the seal of the sea emperor, he can find the power of the origin of the sea emperor.


    "You wait here, I''ll be right back."


    Chu Feng said, toward the front of the ice.


    One step out has come to a place 100 meters away, the distance of each step will be further than the previous step, after 10 steps, the distance of 100 kilometers has been half walked by him.


    The demon army killed from the fortress is more than ten kilometers away from him.


    Seeing that this hateful human came out so long later than them, and could walk half the way in ten steps, the eyes of these demon legions were filled with anger.


    It''s a naked shame on them.


    Even if he has some means, can he use such humiliation?


    Especially among these demons, the rare royal family of moon demons was full of anger and killed Chu Feng.


    The moon demon royal family is one of the three royal families in the demon world. Every member of the moon demon royal family has powerful talents and can easily cultivate to a very high level.


    Even the frontier members of the moon demon royal family, as long as they are not humiliated to be cleaned up, they are strong.


    The royal family has the pride of the royal family. Now the human practice is to humiliate them.


    Such humiliation can only be washed away by the death of one party.


    As a result, a large number of members of the demons killed Chu Feng in this way. If they didn''t, their shameful behavior would be executed by the demons themselves after they went back.


    The first one who rushed to Chu Feng was a royal family of moon demons. He was wearing the battle armor of missing moon and holding a crescent knife. He chopped it down to the top of Chu Feng''s head. This family, he had given up his defense.


    It''s not that he has enough confidence in the defense of his armor, but that he must let this move see the blood.


    The dignity of the royal family is greater than life, even for the most remote members of the royal family.


    the sharp knife fell down and opened a crack tens of meters long on the ground, but Chu Feng''s figure has disappeared.


    The members of the moon demon royal family turned to look behind him and found that Chu Feng appeared more than ten meters behind him. The surrounding members of the demon family immediately began to kill Chu Feng, but Chu Feng''s figure flickered again and appeared 20 meters away.


    In this way, Chu Feng''s body continued to jump in space, and soon crossed with the whole demon army, but he didn''t hurt any demon, nor did he hurt himself.


    It seems that the purpose of his trip is not to kill the demons at all.


    But in the eyes of these demons, his practice has another meaning.


    "You weak people are not qualified for me at all."


    This sentence is not spoken, but has been expressed in action.


    After crossing the demon army, Chu Feng continued to move forward.


    "Kill him."


    "Kill this man!"


    "Don''t insult the demons. Kill this human!"


    A large number of demons turned around, regardless of the queue directly began to kill behind Chu Feng.


    Now they can''t afford to attack the military base of human beings. They have only one idea in their mind, that is to kill this human at all costs.


    This is related to the dignity of the demons, but also related to the dignity of the demons royal family.


    But since Chu Feng has gone through the whole demon army, how can he be overtaken by these demons? Even the sword Qi and the arrows from the air could not catch up with the pace of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s figure twinkled and came to the ruins of the demon fortress.At his present speed, there was no need to stay in the demon Legion too much just now, but he had to appear every ten meters, just to humiliate these demons.


    Such behavior makes these demons more angry.


    With a large number of demons returning to track down Chu Feng, now the whole demons army has become a mess. Some of the lower demons even stay in the same place. They don''t know that it''s better to continue to charge forward.


    Fortunately, some high-level demons ordered to hunt down Chu Feng in time. These demons knew what they wanted to do!


    But now the demon army is in a mess.


    On the other side, the Maoxiong army and the Huaxia army, which are preparing to fight, are also in an awkward situation.


    This is the second time, they want to fight, the result of the overall situation is controlled by Chu Feng, in addition to the symbolic fire some shells, they also don''t know what they can do.


    Fortunately, there are still a lot of insects for them to kill, so that the army will not be useless.


    However, compared with the fierce fighting they imagined, they are really idle now.


    The demon army is in a state of chaos, and the whole demon fortress is also in chaos with the arrival of Chu Feng.


    After arriving at the city wall, Chu Feng didn''t kill any demons, but they didn''t keep their hands when they attacked him. There were some casualties when they fought each other.


    Come to the city wall, Chu Feng waist hanging two small seal blooming light.


    Shuiyuan seal has a strong ability to control water. Although Chu Feng has never used it, his research on it has never stopped. Now he does not fight for the control of water. Instead, he uses Shuiyuan seal to echo with the other half of Haihuang seal, perceiving each other''s position. The function of Tiandi seal is to block heaven and earth and prevent escape.


    Haihuang seal, even if he doesn''t use it, he will get it!


    The surrounding demons attacked him, but Chu Feng seemed to regard them as background boards. He kept jumping in space on the wall of the fortress, and soon came to a space without anything.

 Chapter 948

    "Come out!"


    Chu Feng yelled, "Qian" and "Kun" forces were injected into the seal of heaven and earth. The fortress within a thousand miles directly turned into broken ice, and the whole space trembled.


    "Gen"!


    "Exchange"!


    Chu Feng''s new understanding of the origin of the power of the eight prime ministers has been removed from the Yuan government. Fortunately, there are enough sources in the Yuan government, which is only half of the new power. At most, the speed of the Yuan government''s recovery will be slowed down a little, and it will not hurt the root. After a lot of the original power has been removed, the Tiandi seal will shine brightly.


    The top of Chu Feng''s head is as heavy as a mountain, and the foot of Chu Feng becomes a soft swamp.


    The whole universe began to tremble, and the power of earth, water, fire and wind began to reorganize.


    All matter, towards the atomic level began to crush, all the energy in the direction of "no" change.


    The universe began to evolve towards chaos.


    In this vision, space melts.


    Space can be like building a building, one layer by one up, that is to build a thousand layer cake, but what Chu Feng is doing now is to put this area into chaos.


    The so-called chaos is not so mysterious, it is a manifestation of all energy returning to the original state.


    Chaos is not the highest form of energy, because chaos has no height, no power and no characteristics. Chaos is chaos itself.


    In this chaotic space, time and space seem to lose their meaning.


    This vision lasted for only a moment.


    Because chaos represents nothingness, everything in the world is changing from nothingness to something. It can destroy the nature of energy directly with the power of the world''s origin, and make everything return to nothingness. Of course, it can''t compete with the general trend of the whole heaven and earth, just like ordinary people jumping up from the ground, no matter how high they jump, they will eventually fall to the ground.


    But a moment is enough!


    At this moment, no matter deep space or top space, or the physical space where the earth''s surface is located, all spaces return to "one".


    Even if the earth, water, wind and fire re evolve and heaven and earth RE return to their essence, space can not be re formed in an instant.


    It''s always easier to destroy than to build.


    To see a high-rise building, even with the efficiency of Huaxia, it will take a few days, but to destroy a high-rise building, it may only take a few seconds of blasting. After everything returns to normal, Chu Feng''s surroundings have become ruins, leaving only a figure sitting on the golden throne.


    This is a handsome young man. He opens his eyes and looks at Chu Feng with interest.


    But Chu Feng is not interested in him. What he cares about is the seal with a light blue light on his left hand and a small seal with a light blue light on his waist.


    Chu Feng understood when he established a connection between the two seals.


    Seal of the sea emperor!


    On the opponent''s left hand is half a fragment of the seal of the sea emperor.


    "I didn''t expect that in such a backward world, there would be people like you."


    The young man said, "if you..."


    In the middle of what he said, he couldn''t go on.


    Because his chest, has been a palm through.


    The palm that runs through his body is Chu Feng''s left hand.


    The young man''s eyes were full of disbelief. He couldn''t believe that he was beaten through his heart by a mole ant in a remote area with only one face.


    "I was distracted in the duel. I almost thought you were a master!"


    The corner of Chu Feng''s mouth showed a look of banter, and the destructive breath burst out from his left arm, directly destroying the young man''s body, leaving only a small seal big enough to be slapped, blooming with a dark blue light.


    Chu Feng put away half of the seal, and then returned to leave.


    When he made the gesture of leaving, the whole atmosphere of the demons exploded.


    "He, he killed his highness!"


    "Revenge for your highness!"


    "Kill this hateful human and avenge your highness!"


    All the demons fell into madness and began to attack Chu Feng regardless of everything. Their attacks all fell into the void, leaving only a remnant of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s figure, as when he came, was constantly flashing among the demons.


    The demons tried their best to encircle and kill, but it didn''t help.


    The demons who can attack the shadow of Chu Feng are the best among the demons.


    A moment later, Chu Feng returned to the military base, a few red blood from Chu Feng''s left arm, dyed his left hand red, let his whole left arm droop down.


    "Chu Feng, are you ok?"


    Su Yuyan nervously follows up.


    Chu Feng relaxed smile: "something is the demon."Just now, when he passed through the demon army, of course, he was safe, but when he attacked the young man on the throne, it was not as easy as it seemed.


    On the surface, the opponent didn''t make any defensive actions, but in fact, he had already mobilized a lot of Yuanli, covering the whole body surface. Yuanli is not strong, and can''t be very strong.


    Because the world has just returned to normal, Yuanli is still in chaos.


    Therefore, the other side also concluded that Chu Feng could not fight, or that when he did, he could only use his own physical strength. If Chu Feng could still kill the other side, he would not have to fight.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t expect the inborn sword Qi.


    Congenital sword Qi is not a trick from mystery to perfection, but it contains the principle of simplicity. It''s simple to return to simplicity. It''s simple to refine sword Qi, improve it, and polish it faster and sharper.


    It doesn''t need any complicated element force attribute, just a simple sword.


    At that moment, Chu Feng''s strength of innate sword Qi had torn up all the meridians of his left arm. If he didn''t have Huichun Fu, his left arm would be completely abandoned now. Even the power of Huichun Fu must be integrated into the origin of life.


    But for Chu Feng, the price is enough.


    After penetrating the opponent''s body with congenital sword Qi, a large amount of sword Qi erupts directly in the opponent''s body, destroying the opponent''s internal organs and extending through the enemy''s brain.


    Suffered from such an attack, Chu Feng noticed that the other side''s life had not completely disappeared.


    He didn''t wait for the other side to speak, and he didn''t understand the other side to show his identity. He directly used the power of heaven''s curse to break out in a narrow place and destroy the enemy''s body.


    In Chu Feng''s original plan, he didn''t plan to play handsome and come back directly, but was ready to kill on the fortress.


    However, his injury was not light, and he did not want to risk his life in order to kill some soldiers.


    "Your Highness? That person has a special identity? "

 Chapter 949

    See the distance of these demons crazy kill over, chufeng frown.


    It seems that he killed an important person!


    But it doesn''t matter. There is no room for relaxation between the earth and the demon world.


    Although many demons have the character of eating soft and fearing hard, it''s a shame for the whole demon world if even the earth''s "remote areas" can''t be attacked with the demons'' strong power.


    He is not very clear about the process of the demon world attacking other "Worlds". Even these demons who attacked the earth have not participated in the last invasion. After all, it has been more than 2000 years.


    For the holy order and the whole demon world, two thousand years is not very long.


    But all the consequences of invading the world are fixed.


    Destruction, only destruction!


    There has been cooperation between the Protoss and human beings. In order to walk more conveniently in the human world, the words said by the protoss are deceptive, but the description of the demons is not exaggerated.


    It''s a race of destruction and plunder, a race of total evil.


    All the worlds on the opposite side of the demon world have only one end to destruction.


    I''m afraid the only thing the protoss conceals is which side the protoss stands on when the power of the demon world can''t conquer a world.


    Therefore, no matter how important it is to kill any member of the demon clan, there is no need to feel guilty for it, because even if you don''t kill each other, the demon kingdom can''t give up the idea of killing you. At most, it is to list you as a non priority target, but there is only a countdown to death.


    A large number of demon legions, stepping on the road paved with ice and snow, come to kill each other''s camp.


    This time, the demons almost came out, and more than 100000 demons came to the camp, but when these demons killed 2 / 3 of the distance, the ice melted.


    The sudden melting of the ice made some unexpected demons fall into the sea.


    Timely response of the demons, manipulation Yuan Li let himself stand on the sea, continue to charge.


    The melting sea water raises huge waves, and forms a super huge vortex, sweeping a large number of demons. The cold sea water directly washes this distance, and a large number of demons are swallowed into the Arctic Ocean.


    After the tide receded, this section of road reappeared.


    The demons, who refused to give up, came back to the shore from the middle of the sea. But when Chu Feng used the seal of the sea emperor to control the sea, he rushed the demons to the East.


    Even if these demons landed, they were far away from where Chu Feng was.


    These demons have red eyes and use Yuanli to evaporate the vapor from their bodies. They continue to kill Chu Feng with red eyes, as if they have forgotten their own lives.


    "Kill


    "Revenge for your highness!"


    "Kill mankind and avenge your highness!"


    Looking at the crazy appearance of these demons, Chu Feng''s mouth turned up.


    "If I didn''t know they were invaders, I would have thought I was the villain!"


    Zhao fan and Lu Ming are speechless.


    Although standing in a hostile position, they could not help shaking their heads when they saw the demons being played back and forth in this way. Chu Feng''s practice was too much.


    However, as Chu Feng said just now, these demons are invaders of the earth.


    Let them plead for these demons, then they really can''t do it.


    They are more worried about Chu Feng''s mentality.


    Just like some people abuse ants with boiling water, most people may not sympathize with these ants, but they will be angry with those who abuse ants and want to stay away from each other.


    People who do not take ants seriously will not take human life seriously when they are in control of power or under suitable conditions.


    Even if they have been used to chufeng''s ruthlessness, they are not used to chufeng''s playing with life.


    When these demons continue to rush here, a large amount of sea water is pouring back again, submerging the 100 km road again. Moreover, the sea water soon freezes, freezing these demons under the sea.


    Looking at Chu Feng playing with the demon army so easily, even the army of Hua Xia and Mao Xiong felt a chill.


    How much power does this man have?


    What terrible things can this man do?


    More than one hundred thousand demon legions were played by him.


    If we change these demonic legions into ordinary legions, what kind of damage can they do to him?


    "Click!" "Click!"


    A lot of frozen sea water is broken. The demons either break the ice or melt the frozen sea water directly. From under the sea drill out, unremitting toward Chu Feng killed over.But after this round of impact, the number of demons has been less than 3000.


    The demons who can get out of the frozen sea are the elite of the demons.


    These demons are just like crazy. Even if they know that they will die, they will take Chu Feng''s life.


    However, when these demons were close to the slope, a large number of black chains suddenly appeared from under the ice, which bound up the thousands of demons firmly.


    "Well, you can take it alive."


    Chu Feng said to Yiyi faintly, "the next thing, you are responsible for supervising and leading. These demons who are tied up by chains will be sealed by me, but I can''t guarantee that some demons who have special talents have the power to break the seal. Most of those demons who are sealed by ice under the sea should still be alive and try to beat those mushrooms But we should also prevent these demons from pretending to be dead. "


    With that, Chu Feng turned back to the camp.


    So, is he trying to catch the demons alive?


    Military people are thoughtful. Although they don''t know why Chu Feng is favored by the demons, they are not willing to let go of the chance to capture the demons.


    "Everybody''s on the move."


    Luo Xingyao said hello, and then looked at Yiyi''s direction, "if that little girl asks us to stop, don''t get close to that fuzzy section, everyone is good, don''t disobey."


    Chu Feng let a little girl to supervise the whole process of capture, naturally is not aimless.


    Maybe this little girl has special strength in her body.


    Yiyi was confused when Chu Feng said that.


    Supervise and lead by yourself?


    She has never done such a thing!


    However, seeing Su Yuyan and Zhao fan''s eyes, Yiyi summoned up courage and ordered the flying birds circling or perching nearby: "go and check if there are any demons in the body that can flow. If there are some, they will directly blind their eyes."

 Chapter 950

    Chu Feng is not interested in the work of catching the demons alive.


    There should be some demons who can survive in this situation, and choose to play dead, and then cause some trouble or even casualties to those who clean the battlefield.


    After all, the main enemies this time are ice demons and moon demons.


    These two races, one is very strong in controlling the power of ice, the other is the royal family, are not good at it.


    But he''s not a nanny.


    He has solved the main problem. Does he have to worry about the final work?


    After returning to the barracks, Chu Feng flashed back to Yuan Fu.


    Today''s thunder corpse dragon has shed its skin for six times. Chu Feng has collected all the snake skins. These snake skins are very tough. Chu Feng will try to see if he can make some soft armor.


    The hardness of these snakeskin is at least 8 levels.


    The continuous molting thunder corpse dragon, not only does not grow in size, but shrinks to a length of only 50 meters. The sharp horns on its head are constantly changing towards the antlers, and the wings on its back are constantly shrinking. According to the speed of shrinking, after two more evolutions, the wings should completely disappear, or there is only one decoration left.


    Chu Feng certainly does not think that thunder corpse dragon will gradually lose its ability to fly in the process of evolution.


    This kind of evolution can only show one thing, that is, thunder corpse dragon does not need wings after its evolution.


    Even if a level 9 strong person doesn''t have the ability to fly, he can''t master the ability to fly until he understands the field to a certain extent.


    Otherwise, even the wind system and space system can only float or fly in the air, but can not fly.


    "The real royal air, rather than flying with the power of the air, is the symbol of the holy order. After the evolution of thunder corpse dragon, it will become the holy order. However, thunder corpse dragon has evolved for six times, and its body has only become a lot tough. It''s a long way from the strength of level 9, and it''s a long way from the holy order."


    Chu Feng has some doubts. The thunder corpse dragon in the future can fly naturally.


    However, it has reached the holy level, and controlling the sky is like instinct.


    Is it possible to have the ability to control the sky after the evolution of thunder corpse dragon reaches level 9? It doesn''t seem to make much difference. It''s just that we have mastered the ability in the future ahead of time. It''s meaningless.


    However, this represents thunder corpse dragon''s talent in "sky".


    "Thunder corpse dragon, as a lone walker, can be ranked among the last ten beasts. It''s really mysterious."


    Chu Feng''s mind is full of thoughts, but he believes in the power of Zhenyao Fu and his spiritual power. No matter what the thunder corpse dragon evolves into, he has the confidence to continue to suppress the thunder corpse dragon.


    This time, he went back to Yuanfu to see thunder corpse dragon just by the way.


    His real purpose is three seals.


    The seal of heaven and earth, the seal of sea emperor, and the seal of life.


    The three most precious treasures will set off a huge storm in the future world. Even if it is the seven piece set attached to Tiandi seal, anyone who gets any one of them will become a strong one and guard the other.


    And the owner of the seal of life is long Ao.


    In the future, Longao has become the biggest disaster of China, which makes the whole north of China almost dead. It is the biggest disaster of China. After seeing the true face of Longao, the strong of all parties in China have become the climate. Many people want to kill Longao, but it is of no help. Longao''s power, like snowballing, is becoming more and more powerful ¡£


    As for the owner of the seal, it is a mystery.


    The owner of haihuangyin can easily control the power of the sea. The sea has a lot of wealth, a lot of aquarium life and unlimited possibilities.


    However, the owner of the seal is always a flash in the pan and will be killed.


    For example, Xie Gucheng!


    Limited by his own situation and experience, Chu Feng couldn''t know everything, but after he connected the past and present, many things could be explained.


    In the future, the military must be aware of some of the problems with the seal of the sea emperor, and even of its disaster.


    Kill Xie Gucheng, I''m afraid it''s also to get half of Haihuang seal, Shuiyuan seal!


    As for the reason announced, just listen to it.


    Xie Gucheng was so arrogant that he wanted to accept the military. He even invited himself to take part in the operation with this reason. This is why Chu Feng did not doubt the reason announced by the military.


    However, after contact again in this life, Chu Feng also realized that it was wrong.


    In essence, Xie Gucheng is a cautious and friend oriented person. When facing strangers, he will be very cautious, but he will not easily break through the bottom line of life.


    He may be because of the powerful power, arrogant want to accept the military, let the military power for their own use.However, this does not mean that he will not be a man.


    Even if his practice fails, he will not easily stimulate the military to kill him, and he will not completely cut off his own back road because of his arrogance.


    Well, the reason why the military killed him is probably for Shuiyuan seal.


    In addition to today''s efforts to find the other half of the seal, what the military will do after obtaining the seal can be rounded up.


    The owner of the seal of the emperor of the sea in later generations was very mysterious, but in fact he did not dare to appear.


    If you take the lead and withdraw when it is too late, you will be killed directly by the military.


    The military may have a clear conscience about this matter in general, but it has some shortcomings in minor aspects. Considering the image of the military and its impact on the people''s will, the contents of the announcement have been revised in some details.


    Now, the three treasures have all fallen into the hands of Chu Feng.


    The seal of heaven and earth causes the phenomena of heaven, changes the terrain, and controls the sky and the earth.


    The seal of the sea emperor controls the rivers, lakes and seas, affecting the waters of the world.


    The seal of living beings communicates the two realms of gods and Demons and controls the birth and death of all things.


    Among the three treasures, the seal of living creatures is the most important.


    Fortunately, at the beginning of his life, long Ao was destroyed by himself. After a period of development, he did not grow to the height of later generations. In this way, Chu Feng captured long Ao with the help of Yi Qiuling.


    Long Ao, who has lost the seal of life, may not be a waste, but long Ao, who has been destroyed by Chu Feng, is a waste.


    "Communication between gods and demons?"


    After unifying the seal of the sea emperor, Chu Feng''s main energy was put on the seal of living beings.


    Manipulating the celestial phenomena, changing the terrain, and manipulating rivers, lakes, and seas are mysterious, but they are also infinitely enlarged versions of the powers'' abilities. But what does it mean to communicate between gods and demons?


    You know, half of the seal of the living beings, the seal of the people is the ancestral thing of the dragon family.


    "Unless the earth has been in contact with the gods and Demons since very early."

 Chapter 951

    This possibility is not impossible.


    Seal of life is only one of the evidences.


    When Chu Feng entered xuantianfu, a powerful man of heaven and earth came to xuantianfu with consciousness. He had a short communication with Chu Feng and told him some information.


    In this conversation, Chu Feng learned that the three holy places were survivors of the last era.


    What does the so-called survivor of the last era mean? It''s intriguing.


    It''s easy to infer a message: the earth has faced a disaster in the past. The three holy places led the earth to overcome this disaster. Of course, they may have been defeated by this disaster, but they just survived.


    It doesn''t matter. It''s a victory to survive in the face of race.


    The important thing is, unless you enter the Haihuang holy land, one of the three holy places, you will find that it is indeed a complete civilization, or a splendid civilization.


    Coupled with their own understanding of space, it is easy to infer that at least half of what the other party said is true.


    The holy land of heaven and earth has been destroyed the most and lost the most things, but one thing can be confirmed is that all the survivors voluntarily enter the holy land.


    This is also easy to understand, to his face gold, who will not ah!


    What is voluntary access to the holy land, not into the possibility of cold bar!


    Why did war break out in the holy land? Limited resources are indeed the best cause of war, but only hatred can destroy the holy land.


    Chu Feng is not interested in this period of history, he is only interested in the useful part of himself.


    So, what is the enemy the earth is facing?


    The answer to this question has already appeared when Yuanli recovers, the Apocalypse erupts, and the powers awaken. However, the answer appears too early, much earlier than the question, so it is easy to be ignored.


    "Why, in the awakening memory of the awakened, there will be information of the highest plane!"


    Chu Feng has had a very deep understanding of the original power. The essence of awakening is that when the original power recovers, he is given the protection of his life by the will of the world.


    As the master of the earth and the most successful species on earth, the world will choose humans if it wants to protect itself.


    Some powers can give their powers to others when they die, but the success rate is very low, which is also the reason.


    To some extent, this is the transfer of will and original power.


    When Benyuan came into contact with human beings, some usages of Yuanli were also engraved.


    However, along with the usage of Yuanli and the cultivation of Yuanli, there are also the information of the highest level and the information of the strong.


    This is worth pondering.


    In fact, there is another possibility for this matter:


    the recovery of Yuanli, the contact between the highest plane and the earth, and the collision between the origins of several worlds, also produced some interaction in the process of collision.


    This kind of theory will occupy the mainstream in the future.


    But it''s not a coincidence to connect the seal of living beings with the two realms of gods and demons.


    "Nine times out of ten, the enemy the earth once faced was the highest plane!"


    Otherwise, why are some information of the strong at the highest level recorded by the source?


    "The essence of eschatology is the war launched to fight for the origin of the world. Since the marks of these strong men are recorded in the origin of the world on earth, it means that these strong men have participated in the plunder of the origin of the world."


    Want to understand this point of Chu Feng, unexpectedly no anger.


    Anger has lost its meaning. In this war of world survival, the anger of the weak is more like the rage of incompetence. Only the strong have the right to anger and vent their anger.


    Chu Feng''s spiritual power has penetrated into the seal of life.


    This is also the first time that he explored the seal of living beings with his mental power.


    Around him, eight flags revolved around him.


    The world origin of the eight prime ministers is the source of the fastest growth. The powerful origin also promoted the process and speed of natural changes in the world of Yuanfu, making Yuanfu full of natural disasters.


    Thunderstorms, rainstorms, tsunamis and gales are common.


    Chu Feng also thought of those ancient myths and legends, whether Eastern or western, including some myths in other places, as well as some ancient civilization murals, all of which recorded the major disasters and floods in ancient times


    "If my world, in the future, can also become a real world, with some indigenous statements born, and I hide behind the world as a God, will those indigenous voices record today''s disaster scenes?"


    These thoughts, but also drift away for a moment.


    After Chu Feng''s spiritual power penetrated into the seal, he could feel that the seal had a familiar power, which was the power of the contract.The two are somewhat similar, but quite different.


    "To control the life and the birth and death of all things is not a boast."


    Chu Feng''s spiritual power, can feel the power of the seal, can bind some parts of the soul of the living beings, through the control of this part of the soul, can control the life and death of the living beings, can also exert influence on this part of the soul, so as to influence the ontology of the soul.


    As long as they are enslaved by the seal of life, only death is liberation.


    "What a boring usage."


    If there is no contract book, Chu Feng may be greedy for the role of the seal of life, but after having the contract book, Chu Feng realized that manipulating people''s thoughts is really thankless.


    It''s one thing to burden one''s soul. More importantly, it directly limits the potential of living beings.


    To sacrifice the potential of living beings in exchange for control, for some extreme minded people, there is no psychological burden at all. However, for people with firm belief, such a practice is to distrust themselves, which can only be achieved through control. Such a practice is too soft and weak.


    The restriction of the contract is much less.


    The book of contract does not restrict your thoughts, nor restrict your power, nor manipulate your thoughts. To some extent, it is stronger than the law.


    Even if it is against the contract, it will not necessarily lead to death. If you are prepared, you only need to be seriously injured.


    Looks like the constraint is much smaller? However, it is precisely because of the small constraints that it is even more unable to resist.


    Because the constraints are too small, it is more comfortable to abide by the contract than the cost of breaking the contract. The more powerful and rational the strong are, the less willing they are to break it. In this way, to some extent, it is themselves who add shackles to themselves.


    As for the weak? Hehe, the strong are controlled, and the weak have the right to speak?

 Chapter 952

    Generally speaking, compared with the seal of living beings, the degree of restraint of the book of contract is equivalent to one using morality and law, and the other using a dog chain to tie someone''s neck.


    It seems that the former is not as strong as the latter, but the quantity that can be controlled is almost unlimited.


    As long as their own strength is enough, they need to maintain their own laws, and then form indirect control, which is a burden to their own soul for each control of a living creature.


    Not to mention the backfire you may encounter after you control the living things.


    Chu Feng doesn''t believe that this kind of control technique can be controlled without limit.


    If there is no limit or risk to this kind of ability, he can directly control all the mutation monsters captured alive with the demon subduing charm, so that he can fight a large army of mutation monsters?


    There is no invincible ability, only invincible people.


    When he studied seals, he didn''t value the ability to control creatures.


    What he valued was the ability to communicate between gods and demons.


    As for the communication between the gods and demons, he has only heard about it in rumors, and he does not know the specific manifestation of this ability.


    After repeated exploration and research with mental force, Chu Feng finally felt late into the night, which was roughly divided into two parts, one with the breath of tranquility and holiness, the other with chaos and destruction.


    These two distinct breath, as if interacting with the huge breath in the distance.


    This is a kind of space level distance. Even if Chu Feng only perceived it from afar, he felt like the pressure of mountains, like the pressure of Mount Tai.


    Just like astronauts looking at the earth from afar in space, they don''t know how many times to shock compared with observing the ground on the ground.


    "Is the power of life really a literal communication between the divine world and the demon world?"


    Chu Feng''s mind raised this idea, at the same time, his spiritual power detected a vortex, and then felt that his spiritual power was far away by a force, flying towards the quiet and holy direction.


    If you want to resist, Chu Feng can easily break this connection.


    But Chu Feng quietly calculated that he destroyed his own equity, and his noumenon mental power, at most, was severely damaged. After a few days of rest, he could recover.


    The so-called soul can be compared to the fruit growing on trees.


    Without trees, the fruit will gradually dry up like water without a source, but it may also take root and germinate in the soil of the earth as a seed.


    In other words, even if the soul is lost, the tree of the physical body will grow new fruits again.


    The relationship between soul and spiritual power lies in that soul is the whole of fruit. Spiritual power is one of the fruit and the branches connecting the fruit. Half of the fruit is a part of the soul, and the other half exists to support the soul.


    Now for Chu Feng, the loss of a branch is nothing at all.


    Soon, Chu Feng''s spiritual power came to the other end of the channel through the vortex.


    Chu Feng felt that his spirit entered a body, and a quiet and holy feeling affected his soul, which made his soul calm and peaceful.


    Chu Feng didn''t resist the influence of this mental force excessively, and resistance didn''t have much significance.


    He can feel that this is a long-term and subtle process, and the effect in a short time will not be too great. If he resists too much, sometimes it will be easier to penetrate.


    It''s like moderate wind and rain can make crops grow better.


    For this aspect of influence, Chu Feng has been very familiar with.


    "No wonder long Ao''s heart is crazy and abnormal, but on the surface, he can make his temperament holy and just like a God. It''s not that he disguises too well, but because for him, these two emotions exist. Whether it''s the sacred information of the divine world or the chaotic evil of the demon world, the personality changes caused by two different influences are real."


    Chu Feng probably also understood why long Ao became like that.


    No matter long Ao or long Qian, if the power of shenglingyin had been activated long ago, it would be impossible not to be affected. At this time, a normal dead end would appear.


    Since the holy and peaceful of the divine world and the chaotic and evil of the demon world are two completely different breath.


    Can the two different effects be offset?


    As for this part of the information, even Yi Qiuling can''t find out. Chu Feng can only speculate by himself. I''m afraid that long Ao is between the two and has been made nervous.


    Opening his eyes, he explored himself again with his mental strength. Chu Feng found that he had become an angel with wings on his back.


    He looked around again and found that he was in a splendid palace.


    Seeing that he woke up, a dozen angels knelt down to him.


    "Master, you are awake."


    "Master, I will send you the latest information.""Master, I''ll wait for you to wash and change."


    Chu Feng carefully observed these angels. They were all about level 5 and level 6. Each of them was very delicate and beautiful, lacking some human taste.


    Two female angels, one began to undress, the other knelt in front of Chu Feng, began to untie Chu Feng''s belt.


    Chu Feng: "go away!"


    Chu Feng doesn''t mind having a try when he''s free, but when he thinks that the body may have been used by long Ao, and the angels may have been enjoyed by long Ao, Chu Feng turns his stomach off.


    So many wives, why use other people''s used shoes?


    If it''s a woman long Ao values very much, Chu Feng''s heart may have evil ideas, but these angels! It''s estimated that long Ao just takes the other side as a tool to vent his desire.


    If these angels touch themselves, it is their own loss.


    Seeing the master''s sudden anger, the angels immediately fell to their knees.


    "Master, forgive me!"


    "If you know your mistake, please forgive me."


    "Master, we are wrong."


    Seeing these angels skillfully kneel down to beg for mercy, full of tension, Chu Feng probably understood that it was normal for him to vent his anger with these angels when he was in a bad mood.


    "Tell me the latest things!"


    Chu Feng light orders a way, but didn''t call these angels to rise.


    It doesn''t matter to him. It doesn''t conform to the design of long Ao.


    So the angel around him began to tell him what happened during his "leave".


    Just as Chu Feng expected, long Ao can use his spiritual power to come to the divine world and lay a foundation here. These angels are all subordinates of long Ao, and the outside is also his territory.

 Chapter 953

    After these angels finished reporting, Chu Feng said faintly:


    "let''s all go down!"


    Then he looked at the angel maids and said, "you stay."


    Everyone knows what such an order means.


    All the male angels left the palace, but all the female angels stayed.


    However, after these female angels were left behind, they didn''t look worried, on the contrary, they seemed relieved.


    For those low status female angels, being spoiled by the host means that they don''t really annoy the host. As long as they let the host vent their lust on themselves, they will be OK.


    To be able to become a tool for the master to release his desire means that he still has value.


    After those male angels left, they also reminded everyone not to rush in.


    After making sure that even if some news comes out here, it won''t be disturbed, Chu Feng suddenly gets up and hugs a female angel''s throat and presses it on the wall.


    The female angel''s eyes were full of fear, and her whole body trembled with fear.


    However, in Chu Feng''s eyes, such performance seems to have some acting elements.


    He turned and looked at the remaining female angels. After touching his eyes, the remaining female angels also deliberately showed a look of shivering.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Feng.


    I can''t see that long Ao is good at playing.


    However, this is just right, and the noise may be smaller.


    He has been isolated from the sound, but if there is too much movement in some aspects, it will also cause tremors in Yuanli. However, since long Ao is so wild, he has less scruples.


    Chu Feng reaches out his hand, and a "enchanting Yuan Fu" hits the female angel on the eyebrow.


    Next, there are more enchantments to control the female angels.


    The "enchanting meta symbol" is a meta symbol that can affect the mental power of the mentally weak, make them in a state of confusion, and answer their own questions that are not very detailed.


    Usually, this Yuan Fu is used after torture destroys the opponent''s mind, but Chu Feng doesn''t have too much worry. The gap of mental power is enough to make him obsessive.


    After all the female angels were enchanted, Chu Feng tried again the information he needed.


    Before, the information given by these Angel attendants was the last time long Ao came here. Up to now, it''s not what Chu Feng valued at all.


    What he wants is all the information of long Ao.


    About two hours later, Chu Feng probably got what he wanted.


    It''s about four years since long Ao came here.


    In the past, long Ao was just a small soldier fighting under the "Aurora general". Because of some novel ideas and contributions, he was promoted step by step to the general''s steward, who was responsible for helping the general manage his territory, as well as training his troops and producing armaments and materials.


    Yes, this territory doesn''t belong to Longao. Longao is only in charge of it.


    According to these angels, long Ao had the problem of sleepiness. Originally, he had to be executed because of this kind of problem. Only with some credit left by his mind could he be exempted from death penalty.


    Thanks to the admiration of the aurora general, he was allowed to become a housekeeper and give full play to his intelligence.


    After getting the information, Chu Feng was a little disdainful.


    In four years, dragon pride has been mixed up like this?


    I thought he had conquered a territory! Unexpectedly, it was just the steward of the territory, which made him happy.


    Having said that, long Ao is not nothing.


    During his time as a housekeeper, he was constantly infiltrating the forces of the general, gradually taking control of the power of the surrounding territory in his own hands.


    His infiltration work is also very good.


    However, whether it is the divine world or the demon world, it is essentially a world where the strong are respected. Because of his lack of strength, the deterrent force is of course limited.


    The people who want him to buy must show their strength if they really listen to him.


    He is only waiting for a chance now. When he has the strength to defeat the general, he will rise up and pull the general down.


    Of course, this part was speculated by Chu Feng according to the intelligence provided by the angel.


    Long Ao is not a waste. Naturally, it is impossible for him to work in vain, to be a dog all his life, to be loyal and affectionate to people, and to wait for the opportunity to bite the general.


    Chu Feng''s one year in hell has laid a better foundation than long Ao''s four years. In fact, it''s also because he has a good start. Otherwise, it''s still possible who will develop better.


    Chu Feng also tried to bring nothing back to reality except knowledge in the divine world.


    This also limits the development of Longao in the real world.After some inquiry, Chu Feng used his duty to check the area that long Ao''s power could control, and gained a lot of array knowledge and advanced cultivation techniques.


    Not all of this knowledge can be used on the earth. When it is put on the earth, it will certainly cause change.


    "These things have never been used by long Ao on earth. No, there are some skills and martial arts. The skills in this book are similar to those of long Ao''s running dogs. It''s really petty."


    Chu Feng put down some basic array books, his eyes and tone were full of disdain.


    Some skills and martial arts that are very important to the earth, as well as some knowledge of the law level, and skills to assist in controlling the law, can only be put in the library to eat ashes in the divine world.


    It''s not that it''s all over the street, but it''s not precious.


    But these things, long Ao passed to his most trusted people. ¡ª¡ªIt''s the one controlled by the seal.


    Long Ao may also notice that the seal of life has the worst effect on human beings, so the seal of life controls the least human beings, and most of the objects controlled are low intelligence life, such as zombies.


    This ensures the safety of Longao, but also limits its development.


    Chu Feng will not pass on his core secrets, such as mysterious ancient books, but he will not be stingy with some supernatural powers or a single series of Yuanfu.


    But the realm of long Ao is not as good as the five elements theoretical basis that Lian chufeng gave to the whole Chinese nation. He took it as a treasure and taught it to people who were controlled by themselves.


    This makes Chu Feng full of disdain for long Ao.


    Long Ao''s talent, especially his military and leadership skills, surpasses Chu Feng''s. after all, this is the heritage of a millennial family and a military family, but his mind is too narrow.


    Even refuse to pass on garbage, such a mind limits his ability.

 Chapter 954

    After inspecting the library, Chu Feng went to the treasure house again.


    This is a place for storing food and pills, as well as some newly built weapons. It is a harvest from the territory in preparation for the next war.


    Long Ao has indeed made outstanding contributions to the development of territory.


    In less than two years under his administration, the income of this territory has tripled, and it has not been combined. All the people in the territory sing praises to the general.


    This is to apply some advanced management methods on earth to this territory.


    In a world where the strong are respected, the less attention is paid to the bottom workers, the more serious the exploitation of the bottom will be.


    What long Ao has done is to slightly improve the living conditions of the bottom workers, stimulate the enthusiasm of the bottom workers, and gain a lot of prestige at the bottom.


    When he came to the treasure house, Chu Feng looked at the dazzling array of light armor, with some eagerness hidden in his eyes.


    The armor''s defense ability is able to resist the attack of the level 7 strongman. If you inject Yuanli, even in front of the level 8 strongman, you can support a few times.


    For standard armor, this is already a very good performance.


    But there are more than 20000 pieces of such armor here.


    If we want to say the defect, it is that these armor are more friendly to the elemental forces of the light attribute, which can play a very powerful role in the hands of the light attribute Protoss, but they are somewhat repellent to the elemental forces of other attributes.


    Longao''s "grand general" is one of the two royal families in the protoss, the corona royal family, and the sun worshipping family, which is opposite to the moon demon royal family in the demon world.


    "If you want to build a Protoss army in the future, these armor should be useful."


    Since it works, take it!


    With a wave of his hand, Chu Feng took all the armor into yuan''s house.


    His Yuanfu doesn''t belong to any world. Taking things into Yuanfu in the divine world will consume a lot of Yuanli. Even with his 7-level body, Yuanli is consumed by more than 70%.


    The sudden disappearance of these armor makes the guards in the treasure house stunned.


    Then, all the guards pointed their weapons at Chu Feng.


    "Manager long Ao, please explain what you just did?"


    "Why can you open space here?"


    "Hand over the armor just now, and then go to the front of the general with us to accept the crime. Maybe you can save your life."


    Chu Feng''s action is very fast, but there is no way to hide the spatial fluctuation just now.


    The guards here are not vegetarians either. They can judge the target in an instant.


    The treasure house space here is blocked. Although it is not an absolute blockade of space, it is not something that ordinary people can destroy. Chu Feng''s action just now has no way to hide it.


    However, there is no need for Chu Feng to hide.


    Looking at these nervous soldiers, the corners of Chu Feng''s mouth turned up, and his body burst into a hot white light.


    "No!"


    "What is he going to do?"


    "Is he going to blow himself up? Be careful, everyone. Seal the space here. After he explodes, see if he can find his personal space. We must chase back all the armor just now. "


    After the death of the powers in the space system, the internal space will collapse. Some fragile objects will disappear with the collapse of space, but some solid objects will fall into the real world, and some will be involved in the turbulence of space.


    These armor are not ordinary products. Even if the space collapses, they may not be destroyed.


    But the faces of these soldiers were covered with melancholy.


    They don''t think that if the other side takes away the armor at the cost of their lives, they will ignore this situation.


    With the self explosion of "dragon pride", a voice resounded through the treasure house.


    "Ha ha, I''ve taken all the things here. When the general comes back, you will die. Even if you don''t die, I''m afraid you can''t turn over for a lifetime because of the mistakes you''ve committed. Maybe you don''t even have the chance to commit crimes and make contributions. If you still have to consider your own future, there are many treasures left in the treasure house here. Run away quickly after you take them Let''s go!


    It''s a good way out, whether it''s supporting the troops and supporting themselves, robbing all the treasures here, or taking refuge with other generals. It''s a dead end to wait for the general''s punishment. "


    With that, the body of "long Ao" dissipated in the air.


    The soldiers guarding the treasure house were full of anger in their eyes.


    "This is questioning our loyalty to the general!"


    "Do you think we''ll listen to you?"


    "We must get all these armor back, so that we can have a chance to atone."


    But as time went on, the fear on these soldiers'' faces grew stronger and stronger.


    Near here, there is no sign of space explosion in the body, let alone the armor in the turbulent flow of space. Even a piece of armor can''t be found.After the other party took all the armor away, it disappeared.


    After half an hour of searching, the generals guarding the treasure house looked at each other, then nodded slowly. Finally, their eyes fell on the remaining treasure in the treasure house.


    The armor and weapons were taken away, but half of the items in the treasure house were left.


    "What shall we do?"


    "Alas! Now, we are all going to be executed. "


    "I''m very loyal to the general. I just hope to have a chance to commit crimes. Unfortunately, the general is too strict. I''m afraid I won''t even be given such a chance."


    "I''m also loyal to the general, but my ambition hasn''t come true."


    The atmosphere gradually became delicate.


    In any case, long Ao''s words before he left are reasonable.


    Even if they can get rid of the death penalty, they can''t get away with it.


    Instead of waiting for the generals to die after they come back from the war, or having no way to turn over and be exiled to a pivotal position in their whole life, it is better to consider their own future.


    ¡­¡­


    "The harvest this time is really not small!"


    Looking at the armor and weapons piled up into the hill, Chu Feng was also very satisfied with the harvest.


    Which territory do you want to run as long Ao?


    Chu Feng doesn''t have that leisure.


    His energy is limited, and he can only focus on limited things. He can''t take care of the foundation in hell. If he wants to add a divine realm on his shoulder, where can he have time to practice?


    It''s not unreasonable that long Ao''s frontal combat ability is vulnerable in front of him.


    Anyway, the information he wants has been obtained, and the coordinates of the divine world have also been obtained. He really doesn''t have the patience to spend time and energy playing business games.


    Time is pressing and he has to make a choice.


    As for what will happen to the foundation of long Ao after he leaves, what does it matter to him?

 Chapter 955

    "Poof!"


    In the basement of Dawning City, the tortured dragon Ao spits out a mouthful of blood. His already numb eyes are full of despair.


    "My separation in the divine world has been destroyed?"


    Even if he was punished by the harshest punishment, there was a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    That is, after his body in the real world is killed, his soul and consciousness will gradually wake up in the divine world. Although I don''t know whether it is Longao, it is his last hope.


    But that is not himself, at least there is a hope of turning over and the thought of revenge.


    But now he can feel that his last contact has been interrupted.


    Seeing that long Ao vomited blood, the torture personnel in charge of the guard was a little strange, but they didn''t think much about it. It was the best object for them to practice. As long as they didn''t die, there was no big deal.


    At this time, two familiar figures slowly walked down the stairs.


    "Chief, captain of the order."


    When the interrogators saw the man, they immediately got up and saluted.


    It is Gu Nanfei, who is responsible for teaching martial arts, and Chu xiaorou, who is responsible for public security.


    "Well, you can go out."


    Chu xiaorou ordered.


    Seeing the embarrassed look on people''s faces, Chu xiaorou said coldly: "do you want me to invite you personally?"


    "I dare not!"


    They immediately left the basement. Anyway, they followed the orders of Chu Feng''s sister. Even if something happened, they should not be blamed after Chu Feng came back!


    "I don''t know why my brother hates you so much, but I can feel that my brother''s hatred has gradually subsided. If I continue to leave you, it will only make his scar appear again. Now, I can give you a relief."


    Chu xiaorou points a finger on long Ao''s forehead. When long Ao hears Tu xiaorou''s words, he doesn''t have any fear. On the contrary, he seems to have put down some burden.


    "But as a price, I need your soul as a bait, to give you relief, someone will give you."


    Finish saying, Chu small soft fingertip place, appeared sharp wind blade, pierced long Ao''s eyebrow.


    There is a blood hole in the center of long Ao''s eyebrows, and the breath gradually weakens.


    However, after a few seconds, the blood hole gradually disappeared, the breath of long Ao was gradually recovering, and the cold body was gradually recovering, as if the injury on the forehead was just an illusion.


    It looks like I''m in a coma.


    "Well, let''s go!"


    Chu xiaorou turns around and says to Gu Nanfei.


    "Have you made a decision?"


    Gu Nanfei once again confirmed to Chu xiaorou, "if you want to think about it, you will never know if you have a chance to come back, or if you have a chance to meet your family again."


    "I''ve thought about it. It''s very lucky that I can survive in the end of the world. Now my family is safe and sound, and my good sisters at school have all found objects worthy of trust for life. My brother has become a strong man, and even a hero who has the hope to lead China out of the end of the world. Even the daughter of the goddess of luck may not have them So lucky


    Chu xiaorou''s face is wearing a smile, but in the smile, it is with some reluctant, "because my willfulness has seriously hindered you, I can''t be so selfish and willful, even if I can''t see each other in the future, as long as we all know each other''s good news, isn''t it the luckiest thing?"


    Gu Nanfei sighed: "this is my voluntary, but also I owe Chu Feng."


    The four eyes were opposite and speechless. Gu Nanfei had to add: "OK! You owe me that. "


    "That''s about the same."


    Chu xiaorou snorted, then took Gu Nanfei''s hand, "since I owe you, you should not let go of the debt before the collection is completed."


    Gu Nanfei angrily nods and follows Chu xiaorou to leave the basement.


    At the door of the basement, Su Yuan has been waiting here.


    "Sister Suyuan, my brother will be taken care of by you in the future."


    Chu xiaorou said with a sweet smile, "but you have a strong eye for people, but the eye for men seems not as good as me!"


    Su Yuan


    That is to say, your brother is not here, otherwise he will try his best to find Gu Nanfei.


    His beloved sister turned her elbow out.


    "Next, in 48 hours, no one will enter this basement."


    Gu Nanfei reminded, "I give you the envelope. When Chu Feng comes back, please give it to him. If the envelope is destroyed before that, let him go to Yi Qiuling, the woman who helped the city of dawn catch long Ao last time. Tell her what we did. With her evil intelligence, we should be able to infer the cause and process of the whole thing."


    "Can the things I put here be destroyed?"Su Yuan some don''t believe, "I''m really destroyed, I''m afraid it''s time for me to lose my life."


    She''s a power in the space system. She''s very strong in both life-saving ability and secret keeping ability.


    Before she was killed, she did not believe that anyone would be able to destroy the things in her personal space.


    "There are many things that can''t be judged by common sense."


    Gu Nanfei shook his head and said, "in a word, be careful yourself. That envelope is not so important. If someone can threaten your life and ask you to hand it in, it doesn''t matter."


    With that, he took Chu xiaorou to walk outside the city of dawn.


    They walk very slowly. They are not like two people who want to leave their new home for a long time. On the contrary, they are like tourists who want to engrave every plant in their mind.


    In the direction of their departure, to the gate of the city of dawn, a group of people packed their bags and were waiting for something, but there was no anxious look on their faces. Some of them just didn''t give up.


    Looking at their backs, Su Yuan sighed to herself.


    Although she didn''t know what the reason was, she knew that she couldn''t stop it at all and didn''t know how to stop it.


    Even if Chu Feng comes back, it''s hard to stop them from leaving!


    Gu Nanfei and Chu xiaorou come to the gate of the city of dawn. The Colorful streamers of light enter Chu xiaorou''s body, and her breath becomes stronger and stronger.


    At the same time, Gu Nanfei''s breath is constantly improving.


    Level 6, level 1, level 2, level 3 Level 7, level 3, level 4 It''s still climbing.


    This kind of speed of promotion has subverted the common sense of the cultivation world.


    In the process of continuous improvement, three distinct but interwoven breath forms three colors of lotus on his head, five different colors of breath linger around his body and finally sink into his chest.


    Golden petals fall from the sky and blur everything.


    After the golden petals disappeared, everyone had disappeared.

 Chapter 956

    "Long Ao, I didn''t expect that you were reduced to what you are now."


    With the soft sound of footsteps, a beautiful woman walked up the steps of the basement to long Ao''s body. "Speaking of it, you should have been in the forefront of all people, but you''ve become like this. It''s really nature."


    Dragon Ao, who was covered with dried blood, raised his head in front of him and said weakly.


    "Are you, come and see, my joke?"


    "A joke?"


    The woman pulled a chair and sat down. Her left leg was gently on her right leg. Her round thigh, even in the dark basement, was enough to make a man swallow his saliva.


    But long Ao''s eyes didn''t fall on each other''s thighs for a moment.


    In the continuous torture, long Ao has lost many functions.


    "In this world, there are many jokes to watch. If I just want to see your jokes, I don''t have to risk my life to come to a place like dawning city. Chu Feng is a dangerous person. Dawning city is Chu Feng''s nest. It''s not so fun to sneak here."


    "What are you doing?"


    Long Ao is still powerless.


    Now he is very weak. Even if he talks, it is a waste of energy.


    The woman saw long Ao''s appearance, also did not have the interest of chatting, directly said his intention.


    "Your life, in exchange for the seal of life!"


    "Oh, oh, no..."


    Long Ao said with a forced sneer, "Chu Feng, has taken it away."


    "No way! If Chu Feng has got the seal of life, why should he keep you here? He has never been interested in tormenting people. You are the only human in the prison of Dawning city. There is no deep hatred between you and him. If it is not for the seal of life, is it because you killed his family? "


    Women look like "don''t take me for a fool".


    Before she came here, she had done her homework. Chu Feng''s style was very fierce. Even for women, as long as she stood in a hostile position, she would not hesitate.


    He didn''t set a precedent for his future troubles or torture.


    Unless it''s for interrogation information, there''s no one left alive.


    If Chu Feng gets the seal of life, why don''t he kill long Ao? Is it hard for Jackie Chan to kill Chu Feng''s family?


    Long Ao didn''t speak, but he was suffering.


    He didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Where on earth did he offend Chu Feng? Even he didn''t know.


    He only knew that when he was planning in the capital, just when he was about to succeed, he was intercepted by Chu Feng and destroyed everything.


    He made a comeback, but Chu Feng grew faster.


    He knew that if he gave Chu Feng enough time to develop, he would be less and less the opponent of Chu Feng. Even the two holy places of stupidity would become the stepping stone of Chu Feng in the future.


    Even he himself has the confidence to step on the two holy places, not to mention Chu Feng?


    So he made a desperate fight.


    He is ready to fail. Even if he fails, he has left enough opportunities for himself. He can not only make a comeback, but also weaken the power of the two holy places with the help of Chu Feng. If he controls the seal of life, he will have more control over the holy places of all ethnic groups. Unfortunately, he meets Yi Qiuling.


    He didn''t know why Yi Qiuling would appear here and help Chu Feng.


    However, the horror of Yi Qiuling was beyond his expectation.


    That is not the terrible power that human beings can master. No matter how much preparation he makes in advance or how many deduction he is asked to make, he can''t find any vitality when facing Yi Qiuling.


    The details of the Yi family can''t make Yi Qiuling have such terrible fighting power!


    As a result, he fell to the present situation.


    Seeing that long Ao didn''t speak, the woman continued to urge: "don''t you want to go out alive? Only live to have infinite possibility, even if it is just for a relief, it is better than being a prisoner! Whether you want to die or live, give me a definite word, and I can satisfy you as long as you hand in the seal of life. "


    "Ha ha."


    Long Ao looks at the woman with sarcastic eyes, then closes his eyes and doesn''t speak.


    "Toast, no penalty!"


    The woman clenched her lips, and the whip fell into her hand. She was about to pull it from long Ao, but when she was ready to start, she stopped.


    She came to long Ao''s side and tore off the clothes on him.


    "Ah


    The woman exclaimed in horror and stepped back two steps.


    From the inside to the outside, the dense wounds almost destroyed every inch of long Ao''s body. The burning trace of the flame was clearly visible, and the smell of roast meat came out, with some salt sprinkled on it.Of course, it''s not for eating, it''s for torture.


    "Long Ao, do you dare to say that Chu Feng has got the seal of life?"


    The woman swallowed her saliva and said with a sneer, "if it''s not for keeping the secret of the seal of life, if it''s not for you to leave the hope of a comeback, how can you hold on until now? In the prison of Dawning City, there are only demons and no human beings. There is no injustice or hatred between you and him. Why would you leave your life? Is he just trying to torture you? "


    On the whole, except for the secret of long Ao, Chu Feng has no reason to torture him.


    Long Ao is too lazy to talk.


    This woman''s conjecture is very reasonable and logical.


    But the reality is not logical things


    if he knew why Chu Feng tortured him, he would have thought of countermeasures.


    It was because he didn''t know that his spirit and will were devastated.


    Rao is so, his injury does not know how many times relapsed, and how many times cured.


    The treasure on his body has been taken away by the other party. All the secrets he knows have been asked by the woman Yi Qiuling. What kind of reason does Chu Feng have to hold him?


    His greatest wish now is to be free.


    If he had known the whereabouts of the seal, he would have told the woman in exchange for a chance of liberation.


    "In that case, I can only use extraordinary means."


    When the woman saw that long Ao''s injuries were cured, she also knew that the ordinary torture method was useless to long Ao, so she put one hand on long Ao''s forehead.


    "As a descendant of the guwu family, I shouldn''t use this method to you, but in order not to let the efforts of the long family be wasted, I can only violate the instructions of my ancestors."


    What she said seemed to be proud of the dragon.


    But at this time, long Ao''s body suddenly turned into broken meat, and several invisible sword Qi burst out from long Ao''s body.


    The woman with blood hole all over her body uttered a shrill cry:


    "Gu Nanfei, you count me!"

 Chapter 957

    "Long Ao''s demon body has been destroyed."


    Chu Feng''s spiritual power has withdrawn from the seal of life.


    The demon world is a very dangerous world. When his mental power comes to the demon world, he finds that long Ao''s body has been destroyed in the demon world.


    This is also very normal, in the demon world, no life can sleep at ease.


    In the divine world, in addition to the seven God emperors, it is said that there are some abdicated God emperors or hidden strong men. Some of these people retreat behind the scenes, some choose to provide for the aged, but none of them are in the demon world.


    Besides going to the top, it''s just falling.


    Is it impossible to retire safely?


    Even if it is the five magic emperor, not to say every day is worried, but also can''t relax vigilance all the time.


    This also leads to the fact that the top fighting capacity of the demon world is far less than that of the divine world. No matter how fierce the fighting style of the demon world is and how fierce the means are, it will never be the opponent of the divine world.


    Chaotic order may be easier to produce the strong, but even the strong, it is difficult to survive for a long time.


    Only the existence of order can make a world stable for a long time.


    Now Chu Feng thought these are too far, for him, there is no way to get long Ao''s plan in the demon world, there is no loss, at most the harvest is less.


    The most important thing for him is to gain the coordinates of the two realms.


    If you go directly to the gods and demons on the earth, you can only pass through the weak point of the earth''s space, but at the other end of the weak point of space, there will certainly be strong guardians of the gods or demons.


    Even if you can break through the guard, you will be taken care of by the divine world and the demon world.


    Now that Chu Feng himself has obtained the coordinates, he can directly open the channel to the divine world and the demon world from his own small world if conditions permit in the future.


    In this way, he can take a certain strategic initiative.


    Compared with the harvest of spatial coordinates, some material harvest is simply insignificant.


    After the return of mental power, Chu Feng found that his mental power consumed more than 30%. This kind of consumption took about two weeks to recover. Before the recovery, his strength could not be improved.


    But Chu Feng didn''t care about the time.


    Strength can not be improved, refers to the strength on paper.


    For him, there are many ways to improve his strength. The strength on paper has been put in the last option by him.


    After returning to the real world, Chu Feng had a general understanding of the war situation.


    Hundreds of thousands of insects attacked the military''s camp. The prepared military attacked these insects head-on. There might have been casualties in the plan, but under the cover of birds, they miraculously caused zero casualties.


    It''s not to say how powerful these flying monsters are, it''s mainly the function of Yiyi.


    Yiyi has a strange connection with flying monsters. He can give part of his power to these flying monsters, so that the flying monsters can be acutely aware of the strong among the insects.


    With the ability of reconnaissance, coupled with the inherent speed advantage of flying monsters, they completely take the initiative in the war. Once a powerful insect appears, it will be immediately attacked by a group of level 7 fire collectors.


    In addition, all the troops who come here are elites who are good at protecting themselves. The orders they accept in advance are also good at protecting themselves. Even if they give up the victory of this war, they have to save their lives.


    With the conditions to protect themselves, there is no need for them to have unnecessary casualties.


    The remaining demons continued to expand their forces through the space channel, but at this time, the U.S. Army did not miss the perfect opportunity to launch an attack.


    In any case, the U.S. military was the most experienced in combat before the disaster.


    The mode of operation of the United States is also very simple. First, several nuclear weapons exploded the city wall, and then more than 1000 metal hydrogen bombs paved the way and exploded the city wall.


    And then, there are all kinds of metal hydrogen shells.


    After rounds of artillery baptism, the demons have been beaten.


    I haven''t seen it yet! You''re going to start with strategic weapons?


    Without living people as a cover, the power of these weapons is less than 1 / 3 of the original. Most of the shells were intercepted halfway!


    Don''t these enemies have to worry about the consumption of these expendable weapons?


    It has to be said that in this respect, Chu Feng is more appreciative of the United States.


    Even from different standpoints, there is no way to criticize the economic means to reduce the casualties of soldiers. Chu Feng''s thinking also agrees.


    Unfortunately, the United States is only concerned about the lives of soldiers.


    Huaxia also pays attention to the army, but the biggest role and significance of the army is to protect the civilians. Only with a firm belief can the Chinese army be invincible.In the United States, on the contrary, the role of the military is to safeguard the interests of the rulers.


    In appropriate circumstances, no matter how many civilians are sacrificed, we should also protect our own living forces.


    This is also the reason why the future of the United States is obviously better than that of China, but it can not survive the disaster of the tenth year.


    Civilians are dead, what do you take to benefit from the vast territory?


    The bombing of the United States lasted more than two hours before the army began to attack. It was not so much an attack as a repair and finishing work after the baptism of artillery fire.


    What''s more maddening is that even before the end, there are a large number of powers washing the land.


    Such a way of fighting has made many demons jump to their feet in anger. However, according to Zhao fan and others, the commanders of China and the Maoxiong empire are pleased and yearning for such a practice by the United States.


    If they also have such strong scientific and technological strength, who doesn''t want to use such a way of fighting?


    If it''s not a last resort, who would like to see casualties under his own hands?


    Finally, after five hours of finishing work, the whole Bering fortress was recaptured by the United States.


    All this is reasonable. Most of the core forces of the demons have become the captives of China and the Maoxiong empire. If the United States can''t fight like this, it will be removed from the position of the overlord of the earth.


    When the soldiers of the United States came to China and the Maoxiong Empire, they were ready to show off, but they saw more than 100000 captured demon soldiers.


    So the whole American army was quiet.


    All the speeches approved in advance were stillborn.


    What was originally said in the plan has now been choked back.

 Chapter 958

    "Ha ha ha, did you see the expression of those American soldiers?"


    "That''s great."


    "The U.S. military has always looked down upon the armies of other countries. They think that we have never seen blood before. They would rather increase the difficulty of breaking down the fortress than take the initiative. Look, who has made the first contribution in this battle for the fortress?"


    The shriveled faces of the American soldiers undoubtedly brought a lot of joy to bear and China.


    However, there is no one who ridicules the timid way of fighting of the United States.


    If there are conditions, who doesn''t want his subordinates to have zero casualties?


    At a time when the outside world was only in a state of joy, the representatives of the two countries'' military forces, Chu Feng and the three men gathered in the military tent again to discuss their future plans.


    "We took a lot of credit in this battle for the fortress."


    Sogda said, a little weaker momentum down, "well, after all, it''s a three-way joint effort."


    The instructions given to him by the people above are to make him cheeky and say that this military contribution is the common contribution of the three parties, but he himself is still reluctant to do this kind of thing.


    Fortunately, Luo Xingyao and Chu Feng both saw his embarrassment and did not make fun of him.


    "In a word, since we have made such a great contribution, we must obtain enough benefits. Even if we use the return of these demon captives as a threat, we must also occupy enough benefits."


    Sogda''s heart went out.


    He is fighting for the interests of his country. It doesn''t matter what his face is.


    "Mr. Chu Feng has helped us a lot this time. One of the most important things is that outside the original Bering Strait, it gives us another chance to build a new fortress. We can build a new fortress where we are now, and then ask Mr. Chu Feng to set up some arrays around us. Of course, we will give enough rewards.


    In this way, the trade ports are jointly guarded by the two countries, and the United States can not be alone. In addition, we can also take the trade road as a threat, and use the natural resources of Siberia to exchange for the supplies we need. In this way, we can not be disturbed by the long supply line. In order to ensure the interests of China, we can also strive for half of the benefits To Huaxia. "


    This is the territory of the Maoxiong empire. In terms of their national customs, it''s hard to give up half of their interests.


    The main reason is that the main area of the Maoxiong empire is in the west, and the supply line is too long. If the United States wants to attack the fortresses of the Maoxiong Empire, it is very difficult for them to defend and support.


    Even if we don''t do it, as long as we don''t do it when the demons attack the Maoxiong Empire, it will easily lead to the fall of the Maoxiong Empire fortress.


    So they want to use half of the benefits of trading ports to exchange for the support of Huaxia, which is closer to here. If the United States is unreliable, it will ask Huaxia for help. As long as the United States can see that Maoxiong has support and can solve the risk, the United States will not risk the world''s great injustice and will not give support when Maoxiong is in danger.


    The same is true of supply.


    If the supply line of the bear is too long and completely dependent on one side, it will be a disaster.


    In the process of discussing the distribution plan, the Maoxiong Empire also played a trick, that is, in the distribution, it regarded Chu Feng and Huaxia as one, which was the distribution between two forces, not between three forces.


    The key point is that Chinese family and country feelings are also very heavy.


    Unless Chu Feng voluntarily separated himself from Huaxia, he could only accept it.


    In order to benefit, it is also a helpless thing to lose some face.


    Luo Xingyao nodded: "our attitude is almost like this. This channel can never be completely controlled by the rice empire. However, the specific distribution plan is not detailed enough. We need to discuss it more carefully."


    The Chinese military nodded and agreed that the next step would be the negotiation of details, which is not what the three of them are good at, and they have no energy to focus on this.


    Now in this camp, we are just testing each other''s attitudes.


    Then they looked at Chu Feng.


    Whether Chu Feng''s personal strength or the strength of Dawning city is a huge thing that is ignored, especially Chu Feng''s brilliant performance in this war can directly determine the attitude of the three countries.


    Most of the demons were destroyed by Chu Feng himself.


    "When you were discussing the distribution plan, didn''t you consider how to deal with those demon captives?"


    Chu Feng seems helpless. "Although the power of these demons is sealed, it''s also a time bomb, which may explode at any time. You don''t want these demons to stay in the city of dawn!"


    "Well, can''t you?"


    Luo Xingyao asked weakly.


    So is sogda.


    Among their default plans, it should be the best one to leave these demons to the city of dawn. After all, the city of dawn has relevant experience.If dawning city has no way to take these demon captives, it can only kill them.


    For these demons will bring danger, that is what Chu Feng needs to consider.


    They don''t mean to shirk their responsibility completely. The main reason is that these demons are all captured by Chu Feng. They are too embarrassed to make a decision instead of Chu Feng. They think that Chu Feng should want to return these demons to their own use.


    As for folk gossip and military scruples?


    They believe that with Chu Feng''s political skill and intelligence, there will be a reasonable solution.


    So this time, they didn''t mention this group of demon captives.


    This is a kind of trust and also a respect for the strong.


    Looking at the silent two people, Chu Feng also probably figured out the idea of both sides.


    "I''m going to discard the origin of these demons'' captives and take away their weapons. In this way, they will only have solid bodies. The combat effectiveness of these bodies may not be too strong, but they are good for mining. I''m going to make these demons into miners and sell them to you."


    Chu Feng said, "among them, the United States has made outstanding achievements in the research of biochemical war animals and biochemical mechanical animals. I plan to cooperate with them to make the disobedient demons into semi mechanical puppets, so that these demons can better mine. It''s also a good choice to use these demons as human bombs when fighting."


    With that, he grinned at them: "the only problem is whether you have a moral cleanliness habit and think it''s against humanity."


    After hearing Chu Feng''s words, both of them are dull.


    Think of the demons as miners? Are you that crazy?

 Chapter 959

    In the next three hours, there will be talks between the militaries of various countries and between the militaries and high-level officials.


    During this period, people from the United States came to ask Chu Feng.


    "Do you have any way to ensure the safety of these demons?"


    Chu Feng''s answer was also very direct.


    "I can guarantee that their power will be abolished completely, but I can''t guarantee their body and mind. If you can make the demons set off waves in this way, I have nothing to say. Let us Huaxia and our neighbor Maoxiong bear bear the risk. You provide technology and we can buy it with money."


    Such a bachelor''s reply also embarrassed the representatives of the United States.


    There are no obstacles to the question of whether such acts violate human rights in this era.


    You can''t protect the dignity of the demons at the expense of human rights!


    Of course, there are many problems in this way.


    "Will it provoke the demons? Make the demons more angry? "


    A: "certainly, but you should be interrogating the captives of the demons. Have you ever heard of the world discovered by the demons but not invaded? Have you heard of the world invaded by the demons but not destroyed? Have you ever heard of a world where the ball will be let go? Have you heard that if there is compromise, there will be no perished race? "


    After such a series of questions, the military leaders of all countries were silent.


    Maybe the protoss are insidious and cunning, and they are plotting against human beings.


    But between the demons and the human race, there must be endless enemies.


    There is no room for compromise in any race against the demons. Apart from fighting to the end, there is only one choice, that is, to join the Protoss.


    But what happened to the protoss?


    There is no answer to this question from the protoss side, and they can''t believe whether the protoss reply is true.


    At least in the records of the burning Protoss, we have never seen a race accepted by the protoss, any of which has developed and expanded, and none of which has rekindled the spark of civilization.


    Therefore, they have no room for compromise, whether it is racism, national feelings or selfishness.


    Fighting to the end is the only choice for the earth people.


    No matter what they do to the demons, they can''t change their attitude towards the earth.


    This is the demons, representing the desperation and destruction of the demons, representing the ultimate evil.


    The top leaders of the three forces are still discussing.


    If we receive too many demon captives and transform too many demon miners, what should we do to arouse the anger of the demon?


    Then turn these demons into traps.


    Even if the demons don''t die, trampling on these traps will at least bring some casualties to the demons.


    They don''t have the confidence of Chu Feng. They keep 300000 demons at their side. They don''t have to worry that when the time bomb explodes, the first thing they explode is themselves.


    When the three sides discussed, Chu Feng had come to the captured demons and absorbed all the sources of the demons who had collected all their weapons and armor.


    The unknown skill can refine everything. What''s the origin of the demons without resistance?


    After collecting the power of these demons, many more demons were used as research materials in the yuan mansion, and the progress of the research was naturally accelerated in the places where demonization experiments were conducted.


    In fact, even without the research data of the United States, Chu Feng could refine these demons into puppets by means of Lich refining in the mysterious ancient books. He just wanted to give the United States a sense of participation, and let the Three Kingdoms know that he did not leave a back door in these demonic soldiers, just as he left a back door, the main controller is you.


    Three hours later, the United States agreed and sent representatives to negotiate with Chu Feng.


    "We can''t provide technology for free, we have to guarantee the interests of technology researchers." The representative of the United States said.


    "That''s in exchange for the right to buy prisoners. If you don''t provide technology, we can''t provide prisoners. After all, we can''t guarantee whether these demons will be obedient." Chu Feng Road.


    After that, he took out some research data of Jinling biology and some research results of the laboratory near Nandu and handed them to the U.S. military: "after reading these, you may understand what to do."


    After a general look at these materials, the experts in the United States are as pale as earth.


    Biochemical research, Huaxia than the United States, but it is not Xiaobai, at least will not be monopolized.


    If there is no way to create a monopoly, they will not be able to ask exorbitant prices and pay back the money. What''s more, they will not be able to manipulate the foundation and secretly pit Maoxiong and Huaxia.


    In this way, their biggest advantage is lost.


    The representatives of the United States gnash their teeth, but there is no way.


    Chu Feng didn''t buy oil and salt, so he didn''t accept bargaining at all.


    Unless they provide all the technology free of charge, and send experts to the representatives of the two countries to explain in detail, Chu Feng will refuse to sell the prisoners in the name of "worry".Now the decision of the prisoners is in the hands of Chu Feng, and they are helpless.


    So, after another two hours of wrangling, the impatient Chu Feng turned and left. The U.S. representative came up and agreed to all the conditions of Chu Feng, but he had to give them some preferential treatment in terms of the number and price of prisoners.


    "You can only choose between quantity and price." Chu Feng said coldly, "plus the control of public opinion, if you can''t control it, we won''t worry about too many things when we solve it ourselves."


    The United States has the strongest supervision over all countries in the world. Whether it is Maoxiong or Huaxia, they are seriously infiltrated.


    Now Chu Feng directly pierced these things, making the United States also very embarrassed.


    "But, the West doubts..." The representative of the United States said it was very difficult.


    This kind of thing is not done by their family.


    "Don''t worry, they''ll soon run out of time."


    This is what Chu Feng said.


    The U.S. representative felt a little chilly and finally agreed to the deal.


    After careful inspection of these demon captives, it is found that only Chu Feng''s disposal means can ensure that these demon captives can not only lose their strength, but also ensure their physical activity.


    If they want to reform the demon slaves in the future, they have to buy from Chu Feng.


    The monopoly of technology is even more fatal than the monopoly of trade routes.


    Before the solution of Chu Feng''s technology monopoly, the United States did not dare to do too many small actions when controlling the trading ports. Through the trading share here, it would also be controlled to a reasonable range.


    The most troublesome things for the three countries have been solved perfectly.


    Everyone''s benefits have been improved. Although they are dissatisfied, they have no complaints under the expected benefits.


    And Chu Feng also got what he wanted.


    "The plan to transform the demons into slaves can be carried out in public."

 Chapter 960

    Legitimacy is something that Chu Feng has always attached great importance to.


    With his current strength and accumulated strength, plus having a small world as his trump card, let alone being a king, even if he wants to restore the monarchy and unify China, it is not impossible.


    Maybe those old foxes in the army will support him on the surface.


    If we want to ask why, if we push you to the position of emperor, we can ask you to apply your strength to the whole of China?


    As for the retrogression of history?


    After the present crisis is solved, the old fox has many ways to solve it. Even if the old fox can''t solve it, the trend of the times will break down the feudal thinking again.


    This is the reason why Chu Feng has no interest in the city of dawn.


    Success, whether it is the throne or the throne, is his drag, failure, will let him beyond redemption, thankless things, why should he do?


    Since he does not intend to take the road of kingliness, Chu Feng must pay attention to the coordination of all parties.


    A lot of things and research he does in secret will be regarded as a crazy careerist in the face, so he must find a suitable time to wash white.


    For example, a metal hydrogen bomb. You have a bomb in your home, which is comparable to a national nuclear arsenal. Who believes you have no special idea?


    So are the legions and slaves.


    The city of dawn has already contained more than 300000 demons. If we have to accept some more transformation of the demons, sooner or later his demons will level the whole of China.


    Now, by using the technology of the United States and the military control of the Three Kingdoms, we can transform these 100000 demon captives into mechanical slaves, which will give people a feeling that Chu Feng can master the power in his hands, and they can also master it. Even in some aspects, Chu Feng needs the help of the military to better control the demon.


    With a balance of terror, there is no need to target Chu Feng.


    In addition, they are now also asking for Chu Feng, so there is no need to fight.


    To put it bluntly, it is still a matter of strength comparison.


    After this white washing, Chu Feng''s many results of demonization experiments, plus some Lich refining techniques, can be brought out aboveboard.


    Anyway, the military can do the same thing. The only difference is that the demons are captured.


    Give the demons captured by Gan Changsha to Chu Feng. After abolishing the origin, they will only leave a solid body, and then serve as slave miners. In this way, they can provide continuous productivity for the earth.


    The specific plan, then to the high-level military to headache, Chu Feng is only responsible for refining the origin of the demons.


    The battle for fortress, which should have been very fierce, ended in the form of Blitzkrieg.


    In this way, the demons'' captives were temporarily held in the incomplete fortress under the care of the three parties. If they met a powerful enemy, the first group of them would be sacrificed.


    The battle of retaking the fortress came to an end, and Chu Feng led people back to the city of dawn.


    What surprised him was that neither the holy land nor the West had taken advantage of it.


    Is it the fear that his feint is a fatal trap?


    However, this degree of expansion, the other side did not make any news, such opponents let him not too disappointed.


    Of course, there is another possibility that the other party''s goal has been achieved.


    Chu Feng would never underestimate his opponent. Of course, this possibility also exists.


    If so, the situation may be beyond his control.


    After returning to the city of dawn, ye Xiaohui nervously pulls her daughter to ask questions, for fear that her daughter will miss a little, both physically and mentally.


    After rejecting everyone, Chu Feng began to be alone with Su Yuan.


    This time alone, Chu Feng didn''t make some small moves and didn''t feel that way.


    "This is the letter Gu Nan left before he left."


    Su Yuan explained all the things she saw, even the details such as facial expressions. Maybe some casual actions will miss some important clues.


    After the explanation, Su Yuan feels that Chu Feng doesn''t feel sad or angry. She doesn''t even show her unexpected expression.


    When Chu Feng opened the envelope, the first line he saw was:


    [time powers don''t meet each other! ¡¿


    after seeing this line, Chu Feng silently closed his eyes.


    Time powers do not meet each other.


    When he left the city of dawn last time, he noticed the abnormal situation around him, so Chu Feng went to read the mysterious ancient books and found the relevant content.


    In addition to the current line of words, Chu Feng has linked the causes and consequences.


    You can compress two masses of air together. If you compress them severely, you can compress some solids and liquids with larger air. But you can''t stack two people in the same space.Only one person will appear in a space node unless the means of different space are used.


    When the time node and the space node are locked at the same time, the matter is the same.


    Maybe you can master the rules or even change the rules after you have reached a certain level of understanding of the rules, but before you reach that level, you should obediently abide by the rules.


    The law of time also needs to abide by the law of the bottom, or closer to the essence.


    This is the foundation of building the world, no, even all the world.


    One of the rules is that time powers don''t meet each other.


    This non encounter is not a non encounter at the visual level, but a non encounter at the conceptual level.


    When two people keep approaching, even their bodies reach the zero distance on the body surface. If they keep approaching, one person will be injured, or even two people will be injured at the same time.


    The specific performance is to hit people with fists.


    Fast body contact, that''s fighting.


    At this time, the concept of a person''s distance is itself, and the extreme distance between two people is 0. Breaking through this limit will at least cause one person''s injury.


    Time powers are special. When you master time powers, your influence is not limited to yourself, but will constantly affect the environment around you, even the people around you.


    Such influence will make you break away from the concept of distance.


    When time is fixed, a person can only be in one position on the spatial level, but the time psionic can be in different positions. Contact with others in any position will cause one of them to be injured.


    If two time powers meet, it will be a disaster.

 Chapter 961

    Due to the special influence of time powers, the time dimension of their environment and the people they contact will change.


    What can keep it from changing and confusing is the existence of time axis.


    Whether it''s the sky or the high plane, the time axis is unified, which is the time axis of the universe.


    However, the world you create can make use of the time axis to produce some deviations. The higher the degree of deviation, the greater the load on your own small world, and even the collapse of the small world.


    The time power itself is a small timeline.


    Although the time powers will have an impact on everything around them, but the cosmic time axis as the background, its own time axis as coordinates, such an impact will also disappear.


    Under the offset of the two, everything nearby will return to normal.


    Even the temporal powers themselves are not aware of this change.


    But when two time powers meet, their time axes will collide, their influence on time will be confused, and everything around them will overlap in time.


    This kind of overlap is equivalent to two people suddenly bumping into each other, but also to compress two people into the size of one person.


    When two time powers continue to meet, this special collision will multiply. The higher the degree of proximity, the greater the degree of collision.


    Until One of them was destroyed.


    The more powerful the time powers are, the more profound their influence on time and the world will be.


    Therefore, if two people have the time ability at the same time, it is doomed that one person will die. Escape can escape for a while, but never for a lifetime.


    Chu xiaorou, however, probably mastered the time power.


    It may be a trick of fate, and Chu Feng is also the owner of time power.


    Chu Feng is confident in his mastery of his own strength.


    He didn''t find that he had the power of time until he combined his rebirth with the strange things that happened before.


    He was originally a time psionic, but his powers, for some unknown reason, were sealed.


    No, it was captured.


    [brother, I''m actually a born psionic, so are you ¡¿


    the following is xiaorou''s words and explanation.


    The enemy Chu xiaorou has been escaping from should also be a time psionic, or the pawn of a time psionic, and she can be sure that she is also a time psionic.


    However, considering the unknown ability of time powers, it seems that nothing is impossible.


    Chu xiaorou doesn''t believe that someone can fight against the existence of time power, until Gu Nanfei, the variable, or the person who should die in the future, appears in the place where she shouldn''t appear, she escaped the death.


    In the beginning, she should only use Gu Nanfei.


    Gu Nanfei has the ability to seal time, or to transfer the influence of time to others, so Chu xiaorou often goes to Gu Nanfei.


    Gu Nanfei doesn''t mind Chu xiaorou''s careful thinking, which makes her feel guilty.


    In the long run, such feelings will gradually develop in an uncontrollable direction.


    Gu Nanfei didn''t accept Chu xiaorou at first, not only because he didn''t think well, but also because he didn''t want her to commit her life easily because of some gratitude and guilt.


    In a sense, such feelings are more sincere than those between Chu Feng and several women around him.


    However, this is also a drag on Gu Nanfei.


    "Three flowers gather at the top, five Qi reign in Yuan Dynasty. Is the legendary Qi refiner really there?"


    Chu Feng closed the envelope and rubbed his eyebrows.


    Guwu aristocratic family, long ago, or in the era of Yuanli on the earth, should be called Qi refiners, with all kinds of incredible means, in fact, it is today''s power.


    Now the powers, that is, they don''t have time to carve their own means.


    Faster, more accurate, and more ruthless. This is the common way for powers to fight.


    Some fancy magic means or something, those are not played by the big guys, or by the dead.


    However, in ancient times, some people may spend several years, or even decades, to carve out a magic power, which takes time as a means.


    Just like the knowledge of array, it may only take a few months to get started.


    But proficient? Ha ha


    In this case, it is understandable that the guwu family has a special inheritance.


    As Chu xiaorou becomes more and more powerful, the powers in her body can''t be suppressed gradually. Even the transfer has a limit, Chu xiaorou doesn''t want to drag Gu Nanfei for her willfulness.


    Gu Nanfei has been suppressed to the fifth level, which is obviously more than understanding "the unity of three elements".According to the vision when they left, Gu Nanfei obviously sacrificed the top three flowers, which led to the stagnation of his cultivation.


    Now that the pressure is gone, he can be relieved to improve.


    Gu Nanfei''s talent is the top group in the next 10 years. Breaking the mirror is as simple as eating and drinking water.


    However, Chu Feng''s heart is still very sad.


    "Even if it''s true, the powers in my body haven''t been restored? It should be able to delay for a while. I don''t know who I''m with because I''m so good at advocating... "


    When it comes to complaining, Chu Feng can''t go on complaining.


    No matter which one I learned from my family, it seems that the result is the same.


    "Now I have another enemy, which is the existence of the same time ability, and even the other party may take away my time ability. However, if my time ability really recovers, the distance between xiaorou and me will be farther and farther away. If we can find a way to solve this contradiction."


    Chu Feng thought in his heart, which was related to the existence of time power.


    Whether it''s the reversal of time or seeing the future, it can prove that he has the ability of time. It''s just that he was consumed too much at the beginning and was captured by unknown means, so he can''t use it.


    At this time, a beautiful image appeared in his mind.


    Yiqiuling!


    Her power is water, but her understanding of water has reached a point beyond common sense, even beyond the law. Looking to the high level, she has not been able to achieve this point.


    If she is a person with time power, there is no need for Chu Feng to take back the power.


    He didn''t fully trust Yi Qiuling, but he could basically trust her.


    If Yi Qiuling holds his powers, he should let himself not be affected by time when he has a deeper understanding of Yuan Fu. In this way, he will be deprived of the identity of the time powers.


    In this way, he can avoid the limitation that time powers cannot meet.

 Chapter 962

    It''s cost-effective for Chu Feng to sacrifice a powerful ability in exchange for the chance to meet his sister.


    Yi Qiuling also said that she could read the memory of water.


    Memory, to some extent, is also related to time.


    It''s normal that the bizarre and marvelous means are related to time.


    But in a moment, Chu Feng rejected this conjecture.


    Yi Qiuling''s intelligence is close to evil. If Chu Feng''s intelligence is about tactics and fighting, then Yi Qiuling''s intelligence is reflected in her insight into everything.


    If Yi Qiuling had any contact with the law of time, she could not have been unaware of it.


    Even if she wanted to hide from Chu Feng, Yi Qiuling would inadvertently analyze and insight into the law of time. When she was trapped in the world of the powerful, she would not be unable to remove her influence.


    For this level of genius, as long as there is a beginning, then she can go all the way to the end.


    If she wants to hide from Chu Feng, she will not be so lonely that she will lose herself to Chu Feng when she is trapped in the ice and snow world.


    In that lonely snow, their hearts are very close.


    Yi Qiuling''s figure flashed in my mind, and I just went through the process of elimination.


    Therefore, the suspicion of Yi Qiuling was ruled out.


    Next, Chu Feng will look for other people.


    However, because of the limitation that time powers can''t meet each other, Chu Feng is in great trouble. He can''t find out the images in his mind one by one.


    "By the way, long Ao is dead."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s expression, it seems that she is thinking about a certain problem, but there is no result. At last, she gives up thinking, and Su Yuan says just right.


    "How did you die?"


    Although Chu Feng has found enough resentment in long Ao''s body now, he doesn''t care much about long Ao''s life and death, but since long Ao is dead, he should at least pay attention to it.


    By the way, he''s dead.


    He didn''t have a complete grasp of the secret of long Ao, and Yi Qiuling''s interrogation method could only take the initiative to ask.


    "Gu Nanfei and xiaorou went to the basement. They seemed to have done something wrong with long Ao. Then they ordered that no one was allowed to enter the basement within 48 hours. During this period, a female assassin entered the basement to rescue long Ao. She was seriously injured by Gu Nanfei''s backhand and became our prisoner." Su Yuan replied.


    "Female assassin?"


    Chu Feng didn''t care. According to the letter Gu Nanfei and Chu xiaorou left behind, the so-called female assassin is not to save long Ao, but to get something from him.


    Nine times out of ten, the identity of the other party is a descendant of the guwu family.


    As he was about to open his mouth, Su Yuan asked if there was anything out of the interrogation, as if inadvertently said:


    "speaking up, the weapon of the female assassin is a whip! It seems that one of the conditions for the female psionic master you asked me to look for secretly is a whip! "


    "What


    Hearing that his opponent''s weapon was a whip, Chu Feng''s pupil suddenly enlarged.


    Since the end of the world, people around Chu Feng have died one after another.


    Except for xiaorou, most of the other people died in front of themselves. When they were most desperate, there was a light in their life, Yurou.


    She is her own confidant, and she melts Chu Feng''s cold heart.


    However, he couldn''t find Chu xiaorou in the previous life, and he couldn''t find Yurou in this life.


    "Show me!"


    In the future, there are not many experts who use the whip, and there are even fewer female experts who use the whip. Although Chu Feng doesn''t want to believe that the female assassin has anything to do with Yu Rou, it''s necessary to have a look.


    Looking at the complex changes in Chu Feng''s eyes, Su Yuan is also a little strange.


    She didn''t know what Chu Feng was looking for in order to find a female expert with a whip.


    However, she was acutely aware of the hostility.


    This is from their own hostility, not Chu Feng.


    A few minutes later, Chu Feng saw the female assassin.


    The female assassin is in good shape. Under Su Yuan''s instruction, she just tied up her body and scattered the force in her body. She freezes her legs and feet without danger or abuse.


    Chu Feng looked at each other''s hot figure, and finally his eyes stopped on each other''s face.


    From figure to face, the other side and Yurou have no resemblance to each other except that they belong to a hot but sweet looking beauty. It''s just that when Chu Feng falls on the whip on the other side''s waist, their looks change a little.


    "Where did you get this whip?"


    Chu Feng asked.


    Su Yuan breathes a sigh of relief. From Chu Feng''s attitude, Chu Feng seems to have little hope for this woman, but is more interested in each other''s whip.¡ª¡ªA literal interest.


    The female assassin did not speak, with a stubborn look at Chu Feng.


    Su Yuan frowned slightly at the stubborn attitude of the female assassin.


    If it is not inconvenient to use the punishment, she will certainly make the other party regret it.


    At the time of interrogation, women are much easier to deal with than men,


    Chu Feng doesn''t talk nonsense. He helps the female assassin to release the restrictions with two swords. Then, he injects some Yuan Li into the female assassin''s body and helps the female assassin recover certain action ability.


    for Chu Feng''s action, the female assassin is a little surprised: "do you want to let me go £¿¡±


    "I don''t have this plan, but with your strength, no matter how far you run, it''s not very difficult to catch you back." Chufeng sneered.


    "Then try it!"


    The female assassin was provoked by Chu Feng''s words. She picked up the whip and whipped it towards Chu Feng.


    She''s just bad at calculation, but she doesn''t think she''s very weak.


    Now she was excited by Chu Feng''s words and immediately wanted to prove her strength with her own actions.


    The female assassin was not in a hurry. The whip danced again and became a flower of whip, which enveloped Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng once again with a wave, the whip is also bounced away again.


    The female assassin constantly attacks Chu Feng, but no matter how she attacks, Chu Feng lightly resolves it.


    "Hoo ~ Hoo ~"


    the female assassin is a little tired and panting. She has seen that she can''t be the man''s opponent even if she is in full swing.


    When the man faced himself, he didn''t use his best.


    "What''s your purpose..."


    Female assassin''s words just said half, suddenly by Chu Feng lightning like hold throat.


    "Now I''ll give you a chance to tell me your history, including all the things I want to know. If you don''t cooperate, I don''t mind taking off your clothes and hanging at the gate of the city."


    Chu Feng''s eyes are full of cold.

 Chapter 963

    Seeing Chu Feng''s cold, emotionless eyes, the female assassin''s eyes were full of fear.


    Although Gu Nanfei''s calculation made her suffer a heavy blow, she always thought that it was the result of her own trap. Dawning city didn''t torture herself, and she was lucky to escape.


    Of course, it is also possible that it is for the power behind her.


    But now Chu Feng did not play according to the common sense. After making a simple trial, he threatened directly.


    Chu Feng''s eyes, she did not dare to gamble, Chu Feng in the end is to scare her, or really.


    When Chu Feng locks the female assassin''s neck, a lot of murderous Qi attacks her body and her mind, which makes her want to obey the man in front of her.


    "I, I..."


    The female assassin, who just kept calm, is shivering.


    "Tear -"


    with a wave of his hand, Chu Feng cuts the female assassin''s clothes with invisible sword Qi, and large pieces of clothes become fragments, exposing the female assassin''s spring light. The female assassin instinctively wants to reach out to block her exposed place, but she can''t move.


    Her eyes have been forced to look at Chu Feng, found that Chu Feng even despised her proud body.


    I tore her clothes just now just to humiliate her.


    If you want to use her body as a weapon, it''s still tender.


    Think of here, tears from the female assassin''s eyes.


    She had never been humiliated like this.


    However, her pitiful appearance did not arouse the slightest sympathy of Chu Feng.


    "I''ll take the initiative to explain the origin, or after I use soul searching to turn you into an idiot, I''ll force you to say what you know, and then hang your body at the gate of the city. Choose one from two."


    Seeing Chu Feng like this, Su Yuan stepped forward and said, "you can give her to me, I will..."


    "It''s not necessary."


    Chu Feng coldly interrupted Su Yuan''s words, "it''s just an assassin. If he is an important person, will he sneak into the city of dawn in person? We don''t have to waste too much time. "


    Su Yuan sighed and stepped back.


    Dawning city has no experience of tormenting the enemy. The only experience comes from long Ao.


    Now she can see that although Chu Feng is interested in the identity of the female assassin, he doesn''t have to know. In other words, he has already guessed something.


    "I, I said..."


    The female assassin muttered and was about to speak.


    However, with a wave of his arm, Chu Feng cut off one of the female Assassins'' arms. Then samadhi''s real fire came out of his hand and burned this arm to ashes.


    In this way, there is no possibility for the arm to be connected, only the severed limb can be reborn or the arm can be connected again.


    "Speak faster. I don''t have the patience."


    Chu Feng seems to be very impatient, casually portrayed a soul searching charm, is about to enter the female assassin''s head.


    It''s better to use the soul searching symbol to search the soul.


    "I''m Jiang Xinyue, a descendant of the Nanyang Jiang family, and one of the descendants of the guwu family. My whipping is from my family. I came to the city of dawn just to get the seal of life from long Ao. It''s said that the seal of life guarded by the dragon family for generations has the power to change the world. I also want to try to get the seal of life with luck."


    For such an answer, Chu Feng does not seem to have too many accidents.


    "Nanyang Jiang family, how many people have practiced your whip technique?" Chu Feng asked.


    "No, no It''s very biased and very difficult to practice. In addition, only the direct disciples are qualified to practice the core moves. So I''m the only one in the whole Jiang family who has practiced this method. "


    Jiang Xinyue answered while crying.


    "Oh


    As Chu Feng said, he threw jiang Xinyue on the wall like garbage and said to Su Yuan, "look at her and don''t let her die. Since she is the direct descendant of Nanyang Jiang family, Nanyang Jiang family should come to me and give me an account, or they will disappear in the world."


    With that, he left here without looking back.


    Nanyang Jiang family, he heard Gu Nanfei mentioned, calling himself the descendant of Shennong.


    However, it''s just self assertion.


    In fact, many of the origins of the guwu family are based on boasting, because in the process of inheritance, many of the guwu families will gradually decline or even collapse.


    Some of the families who took their place, after obtaining the inheritance of these guwu families, would put gold on their faces and label themselves as a millennial family or even a millennial family. Sometimes the exaggeration is so exaggerated that even their descendants are embarrassed to expose it. They can only take it with one stroke and make a very mysterious appearance.


    Therefore, the inheritance of those ancient martial families may be very old, but it does not represent the ancient of the ancient martial families themselves.Yi Qiuling also talked about this phenomenon, and said that he scoffed at it.


    Those who write history really treat backstage as a fool.


    The Great Wall is still here today, and the mountains and rivers are easy to change for several times in autumn.


    The so-called Jiang family is only a family with less than 200 years of inheritance. It is said that even the genealogy of the family is written, which has a strong style.


    The only value of the Jiang family may be the inheritance.


    This is what they gained by destroying the original owner of the inheritance and the Jiang family.


    After Jiang Xinyue is taken down by Su Yuan, Chu Feng comes to Yuan Fu.


    After arriving at Yuan mansion, Zhang Ziqing immediately welcomed him.


    "Chu Feng, the creatures in the experimental area have become a lot more docile now. They are very obedient now. They will do whatever I ask them to do."


    With that, Zhang Ziqing also wanted to show Chu Feng his achievements.


    "Be obedient?"


    Chu Feng frowned and said, "take me to have a look."


    When they came to the demonization experimental area, they saw many creatures with demonic Qi in their bodies. For example, they were hunting, some were resting, some were mating with each other, and they were working hard to reproduce the next generation.


    Generally speaking, the phenomena of mobs and indiscriminate killing of demonized creatures that often appeared in the beginning have basically subsided.


    Looking at these have become honest a lot of demonized creatures, Chu Feng''s mouth turned up.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that with the injection of a large amount of magic Qi, these demonized creatures have begun to play such a level of intelligence. They even know how to hide themselves. Now they have learned the cunning of magic."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Zhang Ziqing turned pale.


    "You mean Are they made up? "


    Chu Feng nodded and said: "yes, these demonized creatures have already understood the most basic forbearance, and learned to restrain their desire to kill and devour. At most, they only show it when they are hunting, but they have too little experience, so they are not perfect in many details. Only in this way can I see it."

 Chapter 964

    Zhang Ziqing''s small face became paler.


    I didn''t expect that the task Chu Feng gave me was so bad.


    Even these demonized creatures can''t see the difference.


    If these powerful demonized creatures become more and more intelligent and powerful, and attack their masters when they are not on guard, what terrible consequences will it lead to?


    Chu Feng seems to see the worry in Zhang Ziqing''s heart, and embraces Zhang Ziqing in his arms:


    "don''t worry, wisdom is a good thing, wisdom means that you know how to fear, know how to pay some price for survival, so that you can be more easily used by me, only when you continue to supervise this area in the future, you should be more careful not to be ignored They are confused by the appearance of the demons. "


    Chu Feng said as he untied Zhang Ziqing''s underwear through his clothes.


    Zhang Ziqing''s face was a little red, but he didn''t resist. He just whispered, "don''t be seen."


    Chu Feng didn''t plan to show people the atmosphere of hand-to-hand combat. He took Zhang Ziqing into a beautiful garden style courtyard, which he built in his spare time.


    He was not interested in using the magnificent palace to show his financial resources and power, but built a pleasant courtyard according to his heart.


    The appearance of the courtyard is garden style, but the internal structure is very modern.


    Chu Feng with Zhang Ziqing appeared in front of the fitting mirror, and then pushed forward, Zhang Ziqing a foothold is not stable, both hands support the fitting mirror, and then Chu Feng tore off the clothes from behind.


    "Ah


    Seeing his appearance in the mirror, Zhang Ziqing blushed and wanted to cover his chest.


    Say, she first time, is to summon up the courage to take the initiative to Chu Feng.


    But every time they had sex, she was very shy, no matter how many times they did it.


    "This time, let''s change our posture."


    Chu Feng''s mouth is close to Zhang Ziqing''s ear, and he blows a little, which makes Zhang Ziqing''s face red to the root of his ear.


    This is for her to see herself being


    Just then, a curious voice rang out.


    "Master, what are you doing?"


    Chu Feng and Zhang Ziqing are stiff and turn to see a girl with purple hair.


    Zhang Ziqing let out a cry, blushing, wrapped his body in sheets and buried his head under the pillow.


    She was so embarrassed that she was knocked down when she was doing this kind of thing.


    "Why are you here?"


    Chu Feng asked as if nothing had happened, as if the person who wanted to do that kind of thing just now was not himself.


    "After I met Sister Zhang Ziqing in this world, she invited me to live here."


    The violet eyes were full of innocence, not realizing that they saw something they shouldn''t have seen.


    Chu Feng nodded, but he ignored Zixue.


    He let Zixue study the original power of the world, but ignored Zixue, in essence, is just a young girl, also ignored her daily needs.


    There is nothing wrong with Zhang Ziqing''s arrangement.


    "You can live here, or you can design your favorite residence and materials according to your favorite style. Unless I mark the area, you can choose at will."


    Chu Feng is very tolerant to this, "by the way, this is my bedroom and Zhang Ziqing''s, unless we allow, otherwise don''t easily come in, you can go out now, later I will find you."


    Zixue nodded and turned to leave.


    The whole process is very harmonious and natural.


    After sending away Zixue, Chu Feng pressed Zhang Ziqing''s body from behind and said, "do you want to try all kinds of new postures with me?"


    "No!"


    Zhang Ziqing reluctantly calmed himself down. "You don''t want to have the idea of that little girl just now! That little girl looks as if she hasn''t grown yet. "


    The idea of Zixue?


    Chufeng said with a smile: "of course, there are ripe peaches. Why should we eat green fruits?"


    He doesn''t feel nothing about Zixue. He just feels relaxed when he gets along with a girl of her character.


    If it''s about women, it''s a long way off.


    Not to mention the restriction of race, even if eating this figure, Chu Feng would feel guilty.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the Jiang family came, and Chu Feng left the yuan house.


    There are more than 40 people from the Jiang family, but they are very interesting. There are only two people who enter the city Lord''s mansion. One is a kind-hearted old man, and the other is a dignified middle-aged man.


    "Chu City Master, the reason why we came here must be known by the city master. There are some misunderstandings between us. I hope we can turn the fight with the city master into friendship."The middle-aged people did not sit down, they put their posture very low as soon as they spoke.


    He put a small box on the table in front of him and opened it with his own hands. There were hundreds of 6-step nuclei in it.


    "Who are you and who are you arrested?"


    Chu Feng asked.


    "I''m the current head of the Jiang family. The one who was punished by the city master for making mistakes was my daughter. I didn''t teach my daughter well and collided with the city master. This gift is just to make amends. If the city master is willing to release my daughter, our Jiang family will thank you again." The head of the Jiang family bowed to Chu Feng.


    Seeing the "apology" on the table, Su Yuan sneered with disdain in her eyes.


    "Ten is sincere."


    It''s not that she deliberately shows off her wealth or looks down upon others. It''s that as a guwu family, she came all the way to redeem your daughter, and she only brought such a little gift? Is it really an attitude of atonement?


    "The dawning City family has a great career. Of course, we don''t dare to make a fool of ourselves in terms of wealth. It''s just self humiliation. Fortunately, our Jiang family has inherited it for a long time, but there are some good things that are not very precious but are better than rare ones."


    The Jiang family leader pointed to the box with crystal core and said, "this is our ancestral treasure. It is used to protect some precious medicinal materials and keep them fresh for a long time. After the end of the world, we have done some experiments. Even the 7-level strong can hardly leave scars on this box. Please look here."


    Between speaking, he wants to lead Chu Feng to see a tiny crack.


    But after Chu Feng looked at the box, he was no longer interested.


    The material of the box is very rare indeed, and the array of gathering Yuanli is also very exquisite, but it has not reached the point of attracting him. He does not embarrass the Jiang family because the box is enough to show sincerity for ordinary people.


    "Don''t make amends or anything."


    Chu Feng seriously looked at the head of the Jiang family, "I want to know how many people have learned to find all the people who can do it."

 Chapter 965

    "The Lord of the city wants to ask about whipping?"


    Although I don''t know why Chu Feng is so interested in a whipping method, the head of the Jiang family made a reply very skillfully.


    "After all, the whip method is used to teach servants, so there are not many people who are qualified to learn it. Considering the practical value, at present, only one of our Jiang family has learned the whip method, which is my daughter. If we are interested in it, we can give it to the City Master."


    "Besides the Jiang family, is there anyone else who can whip like this?"


    Chu Feng asked.


    "Well, that''s a lot."


    The head of the Jiang family replied, "the guwu aristocratic families communicate with each other every few years. Of course, they cherish the core things, but they also show some details of the guwu aristocratic family. This whip technique has been shown more than once in the past. Even if it is not valued by other families, some unforgettable talents may also record it.


    Moreover, in order to maintain their position, the guwu family will also recruit a large number of external members. Of course, our Jiang family is very strict with the whip law, but other families are... "


    It''s not that he''s throwing the pot on purpose. He''s just telling the truth.


    Maybe he would have the courage to conceal the family secrets, but he really didn''t have to conceal the information which was easy to find.


    It is very difficult to conceal, and the consequences are very serious.


    "You can go back."


    Chu Feng said, "take your things back."


    The master of the Jiang family was a little anxious: "Lord of the city, my daughter..."


    "Stay here first."


    There is no doubt about Chu Feng''s tone.


    "Poop


    The head of the Jiang family suddenly fell on his knees and kowtowed to Chu Feng, "Lord, I know my daughter has made a mistake, but she is just young and full of vigor. She was dazzled by some benefits for a while. She didn''t mean to be the enemy of Dawning city..."


    "You can choose to go back alive, or we can transport the body back."


    Chu Feng coldly interrupted the owner''s words, "if it''s not that you don''t have the idea of making enemies with dawning City, I won''t even give you the chance to talk to you. If you don''t want to cherish the chance to live, I don''t mind giving you a ride."


    What else does the Jiang family want to say, Su Yuan dissuades:


    "if the city master does anything to your daughter, it''s not bad for one day or two."


    "If you have any orders, please send them."


    The head of the Jiang family is still kneeling on the ground with a low posture.


    "The Jiang family is not strong enough to be needed by the city of dawn. You can go back and wait for the news, or wait for the news of your death to come back to the Jiang family to see if they have the courage to help you revenge."


    Chu Feng didn''t plan to chat with the Jiang family owner, so he gave the order to leave.


    The head of the Jiang family looks bitter, but there is no room for resistance.


    As Su Yuan said, if dawning city wants to do something to Jiang Xinyue, I''m afraid it has done it two days ago, and he can''t stop what he wants to do.


    At this time, the old man who had not spoken helped up the master of the Jiang family and said, "master, there has never been a precedent of abusing prisoners in dawning City, and no human being has been imprisoned. Moreover, the order of Dawning city is the best in China. The master of the Jiang family is definitely not a person who would like to torture people. He must give a fair treatment to the young lady."


    The head of the Jiang family left tremblingly, as if he were a few years old.


    "It''s said that the older the family is, the more indifferent the family is. It seems that the rumors are not all true."


    Su Yuan said with a smile, "it can be seen that the owner of the family is still very concerned about his daughter."


    "From Jiang Xinyue''s body, the origin of the whip? The last time I asked, I deliberately avoided the origin of the whip and only asked about the method of whiplash. You should not ignore this question! " Chu Feng did not answer.


    Su Yuan is a very smart person. At first, she asked about the origin of the whip. Later, she put the focus of the trial on the whip method, but she certainly won''t ignore this detail.


    On the day he goes to accompany Zhang Ziqing, Su Yuan will not relax.


    This is Su Yuan''s ability to handle affairs. Chu Feng has always been at ease.


    "This whip was found by Jiang Xinyue in the family area, where many dead strong men put their weapons in it. Some weapons have rusted, but some weapons can be preserved for later generations to take away. This whip has no origin. It is the whip used by a strong woman more than 100 years ago. It is said that Jiang Xinyue is a heroine It''s the heroic deeds of worshiping each other that lead to the choice of whipping.


    Jiang Xinyue is also a very smart person, learning whip method is very smooth, later used very smoothly, so he retained this habit.


    Although the whip is not good at killing people, it is easy to kill monsters who are more powerful than the team together with other people, and can rescue their companions in time."Is it just from the Jiang family?"


    Chu Feng was lost in thought.


    as like as two peas as like as two peas in the future, Jiang Xin Yue''s whip is exactly the same as the one in the future rain hand. From the material selection to the pattern, including the handle of the guard, it is almost the same except the whip.


    And the designer of this whip is Chu Feng himself.


    himself as like as two peas, and a carefully designed whip, the material is synthesized and processed in the same way, and the feel of every place is the same.


    He didn''t believe that anyone could copy it perfectly except himself.


    , however, as like as two peas in the above, the weapon appeared in Jiang Xinyue''s hands, which is exactly the same as Chu Feng''s hand, including some small details of the hand guards.


    Why do weapons that only appeared in the seventh year after the outbreak of eschatology appear now?


    What''s more, why did this whip come from a strong man in the past?


    "Continue the interrogation. I want detailed information. Don''t kill people. I''ll ask Yi Qiuling to come back and help. "


    With that, Chu Feng left the city master''s mansion and returned to the yuan mansion.


    After returning to Yuanfu, Chu Feng poured a basin of ice water, which was more than 200 degrees below zero but had not frozen, on his head, forcing him to cool down.


    The clue to Yurou is getting closer and closer, but in his heart, not only is he not happy, but he is Fear.


    It''s a genuine uneasiness and a warning from intuition.


    After his family is well, he has been looking for Yurou''s figure, just as he has never forgotten to look for his sister''s figure at the end of 10 years.


    As long as there is no definite news, he will not give up hope.


    However, after he really found the clue, he found that he began to have a fear of the truth.


    It''s not the fear of being close to hometown, but the fear of losing something precious.

 Chapter 966

    For the next seven days, everything was calm.


    News of all kinds of battles came from all over the world, but they did not lead to large-scale wars.


    The first batch of demon captives, about 5000, have been transformed into mechanical animals and put into use in Siberia to excavate the mineral resources of Siberia.


    , with the temper of the bear Empire, originally did not want to share resources in his own country by three countries. But China easily persuaded Mao bear: "in Siberia, we know how much resources we have dug up. If we dig at the site of the rice Empire, we will have has the final say of the rice Empire, and the proportion of it is divided into......"


    In terms of interests, the Maoxiong empire finally got around the corner.


    There are few people in the Maoxiong Empire, and they are short of manpower. It is impossible to send too many people to excavate mineral resources, and there is no time to collect natural resources. The demand for miners is the biggest.


    It''s better to take the biggest share of the market than to trade in an opaque way.


    As for the future?


    To tell you the truth, no country dares to guarantee that it will persist "in the future".


    We should ensure the present interests first, and then consider the future.


    When the first batch of mechanical animals are successfully transformed and experimented, there will be a wave of killing demons in the future, and some of the things in Chu Fengyuan house can be used.


    The city of dawn is also calm in the past few days. The head of the Jiang family has sent several people to give gifts to the high-level officials of the city, including he Chongyin, in the hope that they can treat their daughter well.


    However, no one dares to accept it.


    Dawning city used to have only one person''s experience of crossing the border and detaining long Ao. Now long Ao has just died inexplicably, and a second person has come to the prison. No one dares to say that this is just an ordinary prisoner.


    For a little meager benefit, touch Chu Feng''s moldy head, that is to make fun of his own life.


    Isn''t it good to be alive? Do you have to jump in front of Chu Feng?


    On the seventh day, Chu Feng waited for the person he wanted.


    "Her memory has been modified."


    Yi Qiuling came to such a conclusion.


    "Modify memory? Who can do this? "


    Chu Feng''s face changed. I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen.


    Su Yuan''s eyes also flashed fear.


    Modify memory? What is the means?


    What''s more, the woman named Yi Qiuling was able to detect the traces of memory modification.


    Chu Feng did not have much doubt.


    Yiqiuling''s snow garden and mirror world are all about the memory of water.


    In the field of "memory", she has absolute authority.


    "In fact, it''s not as difficult to modify your memory as you think. Even your own memory, if it takes a long time, there may be some deviations. And then you can bring some outstanding hypnotists to do this. To put it bluntly, the so-called memory is something that constantly impresses you, even if it doesn''t exist, or It''s a picture imagined when reading a book. As long as the impression is deep enough, it may leave traces in the brain and be read out by us. That''s memory. "


    Yi Qiuling made a simple explanation.


    "So, can you find out her memory before she was modified?"


    Chu Feng asked.


    "Under normal circumstances, it''s OK, because people''s memory is not as good as the memory of water after all. I can find the most profound and real part from the memory. The reason why I can''t read the memory of Longao''s seal of life is that it''s the soul state of Longao, the part without water."


    Yi Qiuling said, "however, in Jiang Xinyue''s modified memory, even the memory of water has been confused, but water has fed back this part of the confused memory to me."


    Su Yuan thinks she''s smart, but it''s a bit of a mystery when it comes to this.


    She quickly changed it to something she could understand: Yi Qiuling''s method of reading memory was so superb that even some subconscious memories, even those forgotten by her master, could be taken out. But the other side''s method of modifying memory is more superb.


    No, it is not difficult to read and modify memory.


    It''s like the difference between breaking a glass and making a glass.


    "The clue is broken again."


    Chu Feng sighed, but there was no displeasure in his heart. On the contrary, there was relaxed.


    Is it my subconscious mind that stops me from searching for the truth of this matter?


    This idea rose in Chu Feng''s heart, but did not stop Chu Feng''s determination to find clues. Instead, it made Chu Feng more determined to find the truth.


    He was not willing to be a fool all his life


    "Chu Feng, you have been calculated."


    Yi Qiuling looked at Chu Feng and said with certainty, "before I came here, I found some traces left by zombies and monsters of level 8, so I followed them all the way and strangled these threats in the cradle. But when I solved these problems and came to the city of dawn, I found that there were a lot of powerful traces around the city of dawn. It''s about time In one day, the city of dawn will be besiegedChu Feng sent a message to Yi Qiuling a week ago.


    However, the interrogation of this kind of thing is not anxious, Chu Feng did not urge Yi Qiuling, let her deal with the things at hand, come back to the city of dawn to solve this matter.


    Yi Qiuling also happened to have something to do, so she was delayed for a few days.


    There is no shortage of enemies in dawning city. It''s normal to be surrounded by enemies. Even if they don''t show up now, it doesn''t mean they won''t show up at any time.


    "Calculation, it seems normal."


    Chu Feng did not pay attention to the so-called calculation.


    "The calculation is really normal, but this calculation is a little different. If I keep tracking the traces left by Jiang Xinyue, it is possible to find the place where she was before she came here. But if there is a strong enough war here within one day, even I can''t continue to track it even when the forces of heaven and earth are disturbed." Yi Qiuling said.


    "What?"


    Chu Feng''s pupil shrinks. Does the other party even consider Yi Qiuling''s ability?


    If the city of dawn really faces a large number of powerful enemies in one day, the possibility that the enemy''s war is just to interrupt the clues created by Yi Qiuling cannot be ruled out.


    In order to cover up a clue, a war was launched.


    Moreover, the scale of the war can make Yi Qiuling feel scared.


    With the combat preparation of the other side, even Yi Qiuling has been taken into account.


    This kind of calculation, such preparation, let Chu Feng feel extremely scared, can''t take it lightly.


    Even Chu Feng must be fully prepared.


    "Yi Qiuling, do you know the law of time, or the time powers?"


    Chu Feng asked.


    Before Gu Nan flew away, he once told Su Yuan that if the envelope was destroyed, she would tell Yi Qiuling about the recent events. With her almost evil intelligence, she would be able to infer the cause and effect of the event.


    In that case, she must know about time powers.

 Chapter 967

    "Time powers?"


    Hearing Chu Feng mention this, Yi Qiuling was stunned at first, and then responded, "you are not the owner of time power! If so, a lot of things can be explained. "


    Chu Feng told Yi Qiuling about some recent events, but he didn''t confess his rebirth.


    He just said that he doubted that he had the power of time, but he was not sure.


    But Chu xiaorou and Gu Nanfei are very sure about it.


    But as long as he says it, it''s true.


    After hearing this, Yi Qiuling fell into deep meditation.


    For a long time, she gave an answer.


    "The legend of those who have the ability of time has spread among many ancient martial families. Although the versions are different, some people say that those who have the ability of time are the saviors when disasters come, others say that they are the source of destroying the world, but the things that the two of them do not meet are common."


    "Gu''s family has a long history. It''s not self boasting. His family''s history may be fake, but it''s much more difficult to record the world. This is the basis of measuring a family''s history. If Gu''s family has some unknown means, it''s normal to have some ways to help the temporal powers."


    "Even in the records of our Yi family, we suspect that there were time powers in Gu family."


    "In the common records of all families, we can know one thing, that is, every time the time powers appear, they must appear in the form of fragments. Different time series powers will exist in different people. These are called time fragments, but I haven''t heard about grabbing time powers."


    "It''s said that the power of time has a great backfire, and none of the users will die well."


    Speaking of this, Yi Qiuling gives Chu Feng a strange look.


    "In your description, you''ve seen mysterious ancient books in other places. I doubt that when the powerful left their inheritance, the standard of selecting successors should be time power. I don''t have time power, but I can do something that time power can do through the influence of rules.


    There should be something special happening to you. It''s because you have acquired the inheritance of the powerful, or the way you have acquired it, that you doubt whether you have the time power


    Hearing Yi Qiuling''s analysis, Chu Feng only had a bitter smile.


    He has been hiding the matter of rebirth, but Yi Qiuling almost exposed all her secrets.


    He even suspected that Yi Qiuling had already guessed it, but she didn''t want to mention it in front of others.


    "I''ve seen some fragments of the future, or some kind of future possibility."


    Chu Feng thought for a moment and gave an answer, "in the future I see, my family and I have a miserable ending. It is also in the future I see that I know the existence of mysterious ancient books and the inheritance of powerful people, so I will go to the snow mountain to look for them. But many things in the future are vague, and there are obvious mistakes, such as our way of inheritance, to help us And hell three headed dog family, so for reference only


    What he said is not a lie. It may even be more true than the truth.


    It''s too far away from the truth to see the future, but it''s easy to explain.


    What''s more, he also found unreasonable places in the future pictures.


    The biggest contradiction is, why does the hell three headed dog family have the loyalty mark of a powerful man, but when they use the call in the future, they never call out the hell three headed dog?


    Not only was he not found by the hell three headed dog, but even if he heard of such a group, he could not find it.


    It''s not so much that the other party doesn''t get in touch with themselves, it''s better to say that they deliberately avoid it.


    In addition, in the future picture, there are too many blanks about the different world.


    See the future?


    Su Yuan was surprised, but not too much.


    She has long seen that Chu Feng can anticipate many things in advance.


    I just didn''t expect to see the future directly.


    However, such a future seems to have some limitations.


    "You see the future, so you change the situation of your family. You see the future, so you go to find the inheritance of the powerful. You must kill long AO and torture each other. I''m afraid it has something to do with your family. You have done all these things, and there is only one regret left. It should be a person who is very important to you in the future."


    In a few short sentences, Yi Qiuling has analyzed Chu Feng all over.


    For Yi Qiuling''s analytical ability, Chu Feng also had some hair in his heart.


    Gu Nanfei''s evaluation of Yi Qiuling is that intelligence is almost evil. Now it seems that it''s not exaggerating at all.


    She just doesn''t like scheming, but her insight into everything, including the human heart, has reached the peak.


    It is estimated that the reason why her personality is diversified is that she has analyzed her feelings with reason and found out the essence, which leads to her own confusion."Now, let''s go back and see if you can see the future. Let''s not say how many mistakes there are and ignore the influence you have on the future after you know the future. Let''s consider another thing first."


    "A powerful person must be involved in the field of time. If two time powers don''t meet each other, I''m afraid the powerful person has completely fallen. It''s reasonable for him to choose a time power as the inheritor, but as he understands the existence of time, when he selects the inheritor, it will not only affect the inheritor, but also affect the time It''s almost certain. "


    "Considering the mysterious ancient books you see in the future, the future you see should be the future influenced by the powerful, but there are still paradoxes and loopholes between such a future and reality, and the scope of influence is very wide.


    In addition, your sister''s time power is likely to interweave and overlap with the future, leading to the death or never meeting of one of them


    "Under such a contradiction, we may as well draw a conclusion: you and your future self should have a very complex influence on each other, but because of the existence of some reason, or the reason why you do not want to hurt your sister, the extreme end of this influence turns into a prediction of the future that only affects you."


    "But considering that you don''t know the existence of the time power, even if you get the inheritance of the powerful, you can''t use the time power. Then, the possibility that your guessed time power will be seized is very large, even if you have been seized of the influence on time. There should be not many people who can do this kind of thing, and those who can''t be detected by you Even less. "


    "Then who is this man?"


    Yi Qiuling''s beautiful eyes, like autumn water, stare at Chu Feng like this, "can you tell me?"

 Chapter 968

    "Can you tell me?"


    After Yi Qiuling''s words, Chu Feng''s face turned pale.


    Yi Qiuling''s intelligence is at the level of evil.


    She will not imagine Tianma airlines, but will accumulate small details, connect them into a huge network, and then connect all the clues together.


    When all the clues have formed a huge network, the truth can not escape.


    It''s just that the truth is suffocating.


    Even Chu Feng felt that he was bound by the fishing net of truth and could not escape.


    Fortunately, at the time of this return, Chu Feng has already realized that his subconscious deep, for looking for the rain soft this matter, has not too much urgency.


    Even in his heart, there was a fear of the truth.


    But he never thought that it would be like this.


    "No, it''s just speculation. It hasn''t been confirmed yet."


    Chu Feng''s mind began to recall the 10 years he had experienced.


    When he was most desperate, and when he could hardly see the future, a woman appeared in his life, and they met


    "Wait, how did we meet?"


    Chu Feng''s forehead came out in a cold sweat, and he suddenly realized that his despair was not only from the departure of his relatives and friends, but also from the death of betrayal.


    In that case, why would you believe a stranger?


    Is she beautiful?


    The fragment of meeting has been blurred, but from a certain moment, the two people''s fighting side by side has become a habit and nature, the two people trust each other, cooperate with each other, countless times.


    No matter what kind of hopelessness they face, they will face it together.


    Until Yurou lies in her arms, her body gradually loses its temperature.


    One memory segment after another, one experience after another, is carved in the soul of Chu Feng like a knife, an axe and a chisel, so that Chu Feng has no doubt about that experience at all.


    When a person realizes that he is dreaming or waking up from a dream, he will feel that the person in the dream is not similar to the real self, and there is a big deviation between doing things and the reality.


    But Chu Feng knew that memory was real to him.


    However, why did not meet?


    Why all the memories are so real, all the feelings are so strong? That period of memory is so real that it is more profound than Chu Feng''s memory of the past 20 years.


    If it was a man-made memory, Chu Feng would never believe it would be so real.


    But, meet the loophole, has been like a thorn in the heart of Chu Feng.


    Why, under such circumstances, can he still trust strangers naively when he is betrayed by the people he protects and when the people he trusts die because of his own involvement?


    Why? Why?


    This question, like a nightmare, has been echoing in Chu Feng''s mind.


    Yes! Why?


    Because It doesn''t exist!


    Maybe the future experience is real, the experience of fighting side by side is also real, or it is real in time, but it is after I have been used to it.


    "Ha ha..."


    Chu Feng thinks he is very stupid. The most stupid person in the world is the one who thinks he is very smart.


    I calculated everything, but I ignored myself.


    After a long time, Chu Feng gradually calmed down.


    Maybe there are some problems in their meeting, but the experience of the following years is real. They talk to each other, and the distance between their hearts is infinitely close.


    Chu Feng will never forget that feeling.


    "No matter what, I can''t easily come to a conclusion. Whether I believe it or not, I have to come to a conclusion when I really find the truth."


    This is not that Chu Feng still has extravagant hopes in that period of emotion, but his calmness.


    He doesn''t have the analytical ability of Yi Qiuling, but it''s OK to calm down.


    There is no loophole in Yi Qiuling''s analysis, but it can only be analyzed on the basis of intelligence. If the intelligence as the material itself is wrong, the higher the intelligence, the easier it is to make mistakes.


    "Do you understand?"


    Yi Qiuling asked.


    "Well, no matter what the truth of the matter is, I will not easily draw conclusions, nor will I be sentimental."


    Chu Feng looked around, "anyway, I can''t give up what I already have because of some illusions."


    When he said these words, he suddenly felt a subtle change in his body.


    In his mind, suddenly more pictures.It was the day before the end of the world, a streamer from somewhere came into his mind and brought his soul into a mysterious space.


    This feeling made him familiar.


    It was the same feeling when his consciousness was integrated into the source of Yuanfu.


    "This is the origin of the world!"


    In the perspective of God to recall this memory, Chu Feng instantly judged what happened at that time.


    A mysterious ancient book combined with his consciousness, his soul in the origin of the world, as if through time and space, and as if roaming in the river of time, gradually lost self-consciousness.


    At this time, another consciousness is also integrated into the origin of the world.


    That consciousness is very familiar to Chu Feng, or to the present Chu Feng.


    "Yurou..."


    Chu Feng''s consciousness, Softly calling the name, has lost the feelings.


    Instead, reason.


    He will not easily take the other side as the enemy, and he will not take the other side as the person he has been looking for.


    Now Chu Feng, must put all feelings in the bottom of his heart, with extreme reason to judge the other side is the enemy or friend.


    Chu Feng''s consciousness is integrated into the long river of time, but under the interference of a fallen time power, he can''t see the real future, and can''t really be compatible with the long river of time.


    At this time, another integration of consciousness, gradually and Chu Feng into one.


    Gradually, Yu Rou''s consciousness is gradually lost, and Chu Feng''s consciousness is also gradually lost


    Chu Feng suddenly opened his eyes, the world appeared in front of him as if a double shadow, one is the past, one is the future, but this influence soon turned into a colorful streamer, disappeared in front of his eyes.


    "It''s me, a disenfranchised power!"


    Chu Feng felt that this time was different. He could feel that his mind seemed to be attached to his power. With this colorful streamer, he crossed the boundary of time and space and landed on a beautiful shadow.


    Qianying seems to be aware of something. She looks back at the direction of Chu Feng. Her eyes seem to be integrated with Chu Feng''s consciousness.


    No hatred, no intention to kill, no Love.


    Chu Feng''s mind returned to noumenon, and his eyes shed blood and tears.

 Chapter 969

    Chu Feng wiped away the blood and tears from the corner of his eyes, and his expression didn''t change at all.


    As if he had just seen nothing.


    Yi Qiuling and Su Yuan did not ask what happened to Chu Feng, nor did they comfort him. They just waited for Chu Feng''s self-regulation.


    Now Chu Feng doesn''t need comfort.


    "Get ready to fight!"


    Chu Feng didn''t say much. He couldn''t give up the city of dawn.


    No matter who is in front of him, he must kill him.


    Because there is too much weight on his shoulders.


    Three hours after Chu Feng announced the battle, the city of dawn suddenly received information that a large number of cavalry appeared in a place of death not far away from here, where Chu Feng had been.


    The cavalry were dressed in black armour and sat on black horses.


    Some demon hunters organized groups to hunt special cavalry, but they were defeated.


    These black cavalry don''t seem to have a high level, but they have a strong sense of combat and know how to cooperate with each other.


    At the same level, the magic powers can still defeat these cavalry by themselves, but when fighting in teams, teams with more than 10 people are not equal to the same number of cavalry at all.


    After paying the death toll of more than 100 demon hunters, dawn city began to pay attention to this matter.


    There are more and more cavalry from there. After these cavalry appeared, they didn''t rush to attack, but constantly patrolled in the territory. With the number of cavalry, they constantly expanded the scale of the territory.


    In addition, the space nodes that had been monitored by Chu Feng began to be different.


    Five hours later, a large number of insects attacked the military research laboratory.


    Chu Feng had already arranged the dark Legion there, and these insects did not cause decent casualties, but they were enough to cause the tension of dawn city. After all, in the research room, Chu Feng had four relatives in it.


    The environment is getting darker and darker. It''s already dark at 8 p.m. if there is no light, it''s not too much to describe it as you can''t see your fingers.


    Late at night, a large number of insects appeared outside the city of dawn.


    No one knows where these insects come from, but the attack of insects brings a panic.


    The whole dawning city looks like a mountain rain.


    But the residents in dawning city didn''t worry too much.


    "Is there another worm coming to attack dawning city


    "Well, the enemy really doesn''t have a long memory."


    "Now the Lord of the city is in the city. How many worms come and how many worms die."


    "It''s a bad time for the enemy to come."


    Chu Feng did not interfere in the internal affairs of Dawning City, because he no longer needed to control power in this form.


    He has become the belief of the city of dawn, the right to manage affairs, which is just superfluous.


    His words can be the direction of the city of dawn.


    His command is the imperial edict for the city of dawn.


    As long as Chu Feng is in the city of dawn, this is the fortress that will never fall.


    No matter how powerful the enemy is, it will never be broken down here.


    As night fell, lights were on everywhere in the city of dawn.


    This is the black technology that Chu Feng has been promoting for a long time. As long as there is enough force to maintain it, the brightness can exceed the night of the old era. Even if it is comparable to the day, it is not impossible.


    Due to the reputation of Dawning City, it used to be quiet at night.


    But tonight, the calm is bound to be broken.


    At 10 p.m., a large number of black Armored Cavalry appeared at the north gate of dawn city. Although these black cavalry were wearing heavy armor, there was no sound when they walked, as if they were stepping on cotton.


    "Light up quickly."


    "Lighting, use lots of lighting."


    "Open the defensive array."


    "It seems that the number of enemies is only two or three thousand. Do others need to open an array to deal with this?"


    "This is the rule set by the Lord of the city. Do you want to disobey it? A lion fighting a rabbit also needs to do his best. As long as he meets a large number of enemies, he must do his best. "


    "Yes, sir


    It seems that there are only two or three thousand enemies in the night, but all of them are well prepared.


    This is the discipline of Dawning city. Today''s dawning city has not reached the turning point of prosperity and degeneration. There are still some basic disciplines.


    Although the soldiers are confident in the city of dawn, they dare not relax in the face of the enemy.


    The victory of Dawning city belongs to dawning City, but their lives belong to themselves.


    A large number of cavalry charged towards the city of dawn in batches."Come on, the magician, fight back."


    "Long range attack, by the way."


    The fire system''s powers output remotely, the wind system''s powers assist, and the earth system and water system''s powers build walls to block. Everyone''s cooperation is very tacit.


    However, when these cavalry launched a charge, the common tactics were in a mess.


    The long-range attack of the wind and fire powers is easily cut off by these black cavalry wielding their weapons. The edge of the fireball and wind blade is destroyed, and the rest of the impact falls on the cavalry, only causing a little damage.


    Any long-range spell has a maintenance core.


    As long as you destroy this core, no matter what kind of spell it is, it will lose its effect.


    The reason why magic powers are powerful is that even if the core is destroyed by illegal powers, they can still bring a lot of damage to the opponent, but these cavalry don''t care about this damage at all.


    Their black armor is enough to stop all the aftershocks.


    However, everyone''s magic is not without effect, the charge of the first row cavalry was blocked.


    But at this time, the second row of cavalry from the gap of the first row of cavalry in the past, in front of the wall was easily broken by them, ice and snow wall in front of their long gun quickly fragmented.


    Before we had time to breathe, the third row had already surpassed the first two rows and rushed to the people on the city wall.


    "No, these are coming up."


    "Fight with them."


    "Don''t panic, we still have defensive array."


    When the third row of black knights rushed under the city wall, the energy shield of the city of dawn also rose at the right time, and the water blue halo blocked the cavalry out.


    The Black Knight''s charge was stopped and immediately turned around after a round of impact.


    Before the soldiers on the wall could cheer, the charge of the next line of cavalry had arrived.

 Chapter 970

    The continuous charge brought huge pressure to the soldiers on the wall.


    The cooperation of thousands of cavalry is impeccable.


    Even if there is no confrontation, it can also bring huge pressure to people.


    If we face the charge of these cavalry, it will be a disaster, and even a one-sided massacre.


    Seeing the shock of these underworld cavalry round after round, the magician can still launch a counterattack, but the melee can hardly organize effective resistance.


    After several rounds of magic, the black cavalry below suffered some casualties.


    However, with only two or three hundred casualties, it was impossible to impact the entire cavalry regiment.


    "Where on earth did these cavalry come from?"


    "I don''t know, but I know that if we leave now, we may not be able to sustain a round of charge."


    "I can only call for support from the city Lord''s mansion."


    "We have already called. No matter what kind of enemy we are facing, we must report the situation to the city Lord''s office, and it is up to the city Lord''s office to decide how much support we will send."


    The defense system of Dawning city is very perfect, and exercises are often carried out at ordinary times.


    Although the enemy is a little unusual this time, it is not enough to make them confused.


    Soon, the people from the Lord''s mansion have arrived.


    "It''s Han Yunxiao!"


    "The captain of the reconnaissance battalion came here in person? It''s said that the reconnaissance battalion is the personal guard of the city leader. Unexpectedly, ChuChu sent his personal guard directly to the front line. "


    "What kind of bodyguard? Do the leaders need protection? "


    "It''s also true that if someone has the ability to assassinate the city leader and such strong strength, wouldn''t it be fragrant to be the overlord?"


    After Han Yunxiao arrived at the gate of the city, he soon took over the defense work here. He had brought hundreds of trolls with him.


    After showing his identification, Han Yunxiao opens the powder magazine near the gate of the city, and these trolls move out the thunderguns, which are javelins filled with metal bombs.


    "What''s going on? To deal with an enemy of this level, we need to use a thundergun? "


    "It''s exaggerating!"


    "Do we have too many weapons in our twilight city to use up?"


    However, no matter how confused the soldiers were, Han Yunxiao''s order was not something they could question.


    A large number of facial expressions filled with metal hydrogen bombs were thrown out by the troll with powerful force, making a sound explosion in the air, and falling into the camp of the underworld knights with a lightning speed.


    "Boom -"


    continuous explosions, constantly ringing in the north gate of dawn city.


    After more than 10 minutes of bombing, nearly 3000 black armour cavalry were left, which seemed to be less than 300. At this time, Han Yunxiao launched the counter offensive order.


    "When you go out of the city to fight, the pursuit distance should not exceed 5 kilometers."


    Hearing these orders, the soldiers in dawning city didn''t agree.


    There are even some recruits who have begun to whisper.


    "After the bombardment of detonators just now, only the disabled are left in these cavalry. Can we harvest these disabled and defeated generals and cause casualties?"


    "Be careful of the battle of the trapped animals."


    "Ha ha, but Captain Han really loves soldiers like a son!"


    "That''s to say, they''ve blown up the enemy, leaving us a little bit to practice."


    The soldiers who didn''t think so began to fight out of the city in groups according to the content of their usual training. They had excellent weapons in their hands and wore strong armor.


    In the face of these disabled soldiers, there is no suspense at all.


    These soldiers, who have been guarding the city for a long time, have gained their usual combat experience through training. They are not easy to meet the enemy and want to fight. Unexpectedly, they still blow up the enemy first.


    The black Armored Cavalry seemed to know that they could not run away, so they gave up their plan to escape.


    More than 10000 soldiers surrounded the more than 200 cavalry in this way, but at this time, these wounded cavalry suddenly launched a charge against the crowd.


    Some soldiers walking in front of them were shot through their bodies.


    "No, be careful."


    "These cavalry are not ordinary people."


    "Oh, no, let''s get out of here. We can''t get together."


    When the two sides really began to contact, there was chaos in the garrison of Dawning city.


    Just face to face, it caused more than 100 casualties. The rest of the soldiers played 12 points, nervously responded to the enemy''s attack, and hunted these cavalry in groups of three or two.


    A large amount of knife gas slashed on the cavalry, leaving one scar after another.


    However, none of the black Armored Cavalry retreated. They either cut a piece of open space with their long guns, or after losing their long guns, they pulled out their swords at their waists, totally ignoring the power of the human soldiers, so they launched a counterattack and easily pierced their throats with their long swords.In less than three minutes, all the black cavalry were killed.


    However, there were also a large number of garrison and black cavalry mixed together.


    The city guards who didn''t have time to go down on the wall felt a chill.


    Even some soldiers who are in the back row and can''t get to the front row also feel cold.


    This is the strength of the enemy?


    "Count casualties."


    Han Yunxiao ordered coldly.


    Five minutes later, the casualties of the garrison were counted.


    "510 people!"


    After reporting this number, the officers in the garrison felt a shiver.


    In terms of numbers alone, such numbers are nothing. The number of enemies they killed is close to 3000, and the proportion of casualties is not on the same channel at all.


    But that''s not the way it is.


    When the garrison began to fight back, the number of enemies was less than 300.


    "We killed 200 seriously injured enemies and even lost more than 500 soldiers. It seems that the soldiers guarding the city don''t cherish their lives very much."


    Han Yunxiao''s eyes were already chilly.


    "Captain Han, it''s not our fault!"


    "Captain Han, spare us!"


    "Captain Han, it''s not that we are not strong, it''s really that these enemies are too powerful."


    Some officers guarding the city knelt down with a "poop" when they heard this.


    In any case, the battle has exposed the quality of the garrison.


    If they didn''t fight in strict accordance with the standard of the exercise in the first place, the four digit number of casualties today is just a start.


    If these cavalry were not directly bombed in an unreasonable way with a large number of detonators, and only the last disabled knights were left, what would be the casualties in this battle?


    They can''t imagine.


    "Before I begged for mercy here, I might as well find a way to make it up, for example, to rectify military discipline."

 Chapter 971

    Overnight, six gates of Dawning city were attacked more than ten times.


    There are some terrible dark knights, some less threatening insects, and even nearly extinct zombies near dawn City, but the number is less.


    In one night, the city of dawn caused more than 3000 casualties.


    The number of casualties is still second. What''s more, people in dawning city are already in a state of panic. They begin to panic about the future, and some even want to escape from dawning city.


    If their ideas are known by people in other places, they will be teased.


    Dawning city is the safest place in China and even in the world. Which survival base has not been attacked by others, and which survival base has not suffered casualties?


    There are thousands of casualties in one night, which sounds like a tragedy.


    But do you know how many survival bases are directly attacked by insects and monsters?


    In fact, such casualties are under the control of Chu Feng.


    The 28 members of the reconnaissance battalion were sent to six gates to guard. At that time, they just wanted to maim the enemy first, and then let the garrison attack.


    An army that has never seen blood or experienced the casualties of its companions will not be bloody.


    Human beings are such creatures. They grow up only when they experience pain.


    Considering that it can''t bring too much damage to people, Chu Feng hasn''t ordered the garrison to have full power to fight, otherwise, the casualties may exceed 10000 tonight.


    It was not easy to last until the second day, but it was still dark.


    However, the light situation has been much better, barely able to see the shadows in the distance.


    Standing on the tower of the city of dawn, the soldiers of the city of dawn see that there are black Armored Cavalry patrolling in the distance, as if waiting for the soldiers of the city of dawn to rush out.


    As long as there are soldiers out of the city of dawn, it will usher in the underworld Knight''s head-on attack.


    The enemy this time is different from those in the past.


    Some demon hunting groups took the initiative to ask for orders to go out of the city to fight, but Chu Feng did not refuse them.


    In just five hours, the demon hunting group caused more than 500 casualties, and even several level 7 masters died under the long gun of the underworld knight.


    Most of the masters of Dawning city are concentrated in a demon hunting group. This number of casualties casts a shadow on Dawning city.


    The damage caused to the enemy is not small, the number of insects killed is countless, and the number of black Armored Cavalry killed is more than 2000. This proportion of casualties is really acceptable.


    But war is not a number game.


    Everyone''s life is only once, dead that is really dead.


    For high-ranking decision-makers, war is a force comparison between our two sides, but for each individual, war is as simple as life and death.


    They only know one thing, that is, it is very dangerous to face those black Armored Cavalry.


    Night soon fell, and all the demon hunting regiments did not dare to go out of the city to fight alone. They could only carry out auxiliary defense work near the city wall to help the garrison and the dark Legion defend together.


    After nightfall, every two to four hours, the gate will encounter an attack.


    The scale of the attacks varied, but they never stopped.


    Every time the soldiers thought they could have a rest, their relaxed heartstrings became tense again, because the enemy came again.


    The knight of the underworld tonight didn''t attack recklessly as he did last night.


    But such a cavalry makes people feel even more moved.


    One after another harassment, so that all the soldiers can not have a good rest, their heartstrings have been tight, even if the soldiers in every place have shift, and equipment shift replacement of the soldiers, when they sleep, they often dream that they are in the battlefield, and the enemy to fight fiercely.


    This siege lasted for five days.


    In these five days, the enemy''s harassment frequency is getting higher and higher, but the people in dawning city have no way to rush out, but any team who wants to rush out will be attacked by the enemy.


    When the light is good in the daytime, many people who are worried about the war situation will stand high and see countless enemies on the horizon in the distance.


    At night, these enemies don''t harass each other.


    The long-term siege has brought confusion to the city of dawn.


    "How many enemies are there? Why didn''t the Lord kill him? "


    "The Lord of the city is invincible. Why don''t you lead the soldiers to kill him?"


    "As we all see, others have completely surrounded dawning city. Now the total population of Dawning city is only over 1 million, which may not be as large as the number of enemy soldiers."


    "Blow what? If there are so many enemies, why don''t they bring down the city of dawn? ""Yes, those cavalry in black armour are not afraid of death at all. They always fight to the last moment. If they can beat our dawning City, they will rush up."


    "That''s true! But why doesn''t the city Lord counter attack? "


    The pressure of besieging the city for five consecutive days has brought trouble to people.


    Many people are praying for the city of dawn to survive the disaster. Some people are quietly doing the work at hand, or refining and transforming ores, or producing daily necessities, so as to make the city of dawn run normally as much as possible.


    But only the soldiers who guarded the city knew the reason why Chu Feng didn''t order a counterattack.


    These days, they are dealing with stragglers, or the disabled and defeated generals after being bombed, but even so, the casualties of the city guards have exceeded 8000.


    The number of casualties of soldiers guarding the city is decreasing every day, but the number of people killing the enemy is also decreasing by a large margin.


    If they counter attack now, they will surely suffer heavy casualties.


    They may be able to summon up the courage to fight a bloody battle when they really fight, but when they are preparing for the battle, they still shrink back when they think that going to the battlefield may cause casualties.


    No one does not cherish their lives, no one is willing to let their lives as cannon fodder.


    In these days, the number of injuries caused by forced cultivation is also soaring.


    Even people, even if they are practicing to death, want to break through their own limits. They are not reconciled to their own weakness. They have been holding a breath in their heart and want to become stronger.


    On the seventh day of the siege, Chu Feng went out of the city and killed a group of underworld knights.


    This is the best shot. More than 2000 underworld knights were killed, which greatly shocked the morale of Dawning city. Countless people chanted the name of Chu Feng and their unbeaten myth in the city.


    As long as Chu Feng is still there, they have nothing to worry about.


    What they don''t know is that after the war, Chu Feng has quietly left here.

 Chapter 972

    "Are you so sure that the enemy''s target must be here?"


    Chu Feng''s side, Su Yuyan team has all arrived.


    The reconnaissance camp is arranged by Chu Feng to be next to Su Yuan and is responsible for guarding the city of dawn.


    The city of dawn has enough backhand, but now Chu Feng quietly left with a small number of people.


    "I''m not sure, but I know that attacking dawning city like this is just a futile consumption of troops. Anyway, even if the enemy''s target is really dawning City, we can go back at any time."


    This is Chu Feng''s trust in the city of dawn.


    The city of dawn has been under his protection for a long time and has not experienced a bloodbath.


    The demon hunting regiment of Dawning city really has rich combat experience. Last time when they were in the deep sea holy land, they also performed very well, but they were far from what Chu Feng expected.


    In his mind, people in dawning city should have stronger fighting capacity.


    But now the demon hunting regiment in dawning City, their fighting power comes from their own level and equipment, but has nothing to do with their fighting experience between life and death.


    Chu Feng had expected this for a long time.


    In fact, in team operations, the suppression of level and equipment is more important than combat experience, and after the level is increased, the growth speed in combat will be faster than that in lower level.


    Now it''s Chu Feng who gives dawning city a chance to experience wind and rain.


    It''s not that he infers that the enemy will attack the Research Institute, but that the only place Chu Feng needs to defend himself is the Research Institute. The city of dawn doesn''t need him to worry about.


    Today, outside the Institute, there are 5000 dark legions deployed by Chu Feng, and 10000 silver phosphorus demons on guard.


    In addition, there are two military heavy divisions.


    In order to ensure the combat experience of the army, the heavy equipment divisions and regiments of the army are also in constant rotation.


    After all, most of the defenders don''t need to be on guard. They just need to make sure that they make adjustments immediately when they need to fight.


    In the last situation, they have already won the lottery.


    When you meet the enemy this time, it''s the winner of the lottery.


    But they didn''t complain, and they even had some good luck.


    "If it''s our brothers who meet such enemies when they are on shift, it''s our brothers who are unlucky."


    Night gradually came. At 9 p.m., the six gates of the city of dawn sounded the alarm at the same time.


    The 500000 garrison had long been mobilized by Chu Feng from six fortresses to the city gate for defense. Those fortresses were originally used to hide people''s eyes and ears, but now of course they chose to give up all of them.


    Six gates were attacked by the enemy at the same time, which made the whole garrison of Dawning city very nervous.


    The first round of attacks did not cause too many casualties.


    The city of dawn only paid two or three hundred casualties to repel all the enemies.


    However, most of the enemies are still in the dark.


    Instead of fighting or retreating, as they have done in the past few nights, they stay out of their range and in the sight of the city of dawn.


    Only such enemies can give people the greatest pressure.


    Among them, the number of underworld Knights attacked by the light gate and the dark gate exceeded 10000. Even in the dark, they all put a heavy pressure on people. The garrison of the two gates called for tragedy.


    Although the encounter with the underworld knight, are direct carpet bombing.


    However, it is still an arduous task to harvest the remaining disabled soldiers.


    Not everyone has the body protection treasure given by Chu Feng. Even the level 6 strongmen may fall on the spot under siege if they accidentally meet the underworld Knight leader.


    The survival ability of level 7 masters is much stronger, and they also have the right to retreat and rest.


    However, there are still some level 7 masters falling.


    After the tide of vitality, the number of level 7 masters in dawning city is only over 300.


    in this case, every loss is a heavy casualty.


    Of the six gates, two were attacked by underworld knights, and the rest were attacked by insects, which made up a black sea with an endless number.


    What''s more, the enemy''s position is too sparse tonight.


    Of course, it''s not good to have too many positions. If the formation collapses, it means that the soldiers are defeated like a mountain. When they fight, they may hurt their own people.


    However, the position is too sparse, the lethality can not be reflected.


    If the team is too loose, it will be close to individual combat.


    Compared with the dawn City demon hunting regiment, this undoubtedly weakens its own advantage.


    However, such a station also has an advantage.That is to reduce casualties when encountering metal hydrogen bombs.


    "Did the city master do it?"


    "Don''t rely too much on the Lord of the city. We should be self reliant. This is what the Lord of the city taught us."


    "That''s right. Can''t all of us add up to the city master? If this is true, then what is the purpose of the city leader to cultivate us? Is it for us to live under the wings of the Lord of the city? "


    "But there are too many enemies."


    "In the past few days, the Lord of the city didn''t do anything to train us, but now, in the face of so many enemies, if the Lord of the city doesn''t do anything, we will certainly be badly injured."


    "If it''s exercise, we have no problem."


    "But we don''t want to die!"


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s my negligence. I pay too much attention to the accumulation of strength in dawning City, but ignore the improvement of their mind and do not exercise their will."


    Feeling the gloomy clouds all over the city of dawn, Su Yuan felt a little worried.


    This is not her negligence, but an unavoidable thing.


    The iron will is to be exercised in blood and fire.


    The members of Dawning city have rich training experience, and they can adapt to the battlefield quickly when they fight. This is something that many production bases can''t do.


    With the least casualties, in exchange for the greatest degree of strength.


    Combat experience, in essence, is a part of strength.


    However, there is a difference between war and fighting.


    War is never one''s business.


    When the comrades in arms around you are not optimistic about the role, the atmosphere of fear and the negative emotions can infect the comrades in arms nearby and make the overall morale decline.


    Once there is a setback, it is a precipitous decline in the overall morale.


    Now, the most important thing is to give every gate confidence.


    Su Yuan took out a box of daggers and handed it to Han Yunxiao:


    "this is the backhand left by Chu Feng, which is specially used to deal with group warfare. If these things can''t cheer up the morale, replace the human soldiers!"

 Chapter 973

    Han Yunxiao felt a little ironic.


    There are more than 1 million people in dawning City, and there are more than 2 million people in outer city.


    However, Chu Feng, as the leader of the city, led the city to grow and improve its overall strength. Instead of being protected by the 2 million people, he wanted to protect so many people.


    So, what is the significance of Chu Feng, the leader of Dawning city?


    Is it just to give Chu Feng a drag?


    However, he still took the daggers.


    He has no other choice.


    If you want to boost morale and give people the belief that they will win, it''s hard to do it with just a few words.


    Even if it is done for a while, it will only have the opposite effect over a long period of time.


    Once encountering setbacks, the negative effect is even greater than the positive incentive effect.


    The enemy''s attack came wave after wave.


    Every time people repel a wave of enemies, the next wave of enemies will arrive in five minutes, so that the garrison of Dawning city can not fight happily, but can not rest.


    Under such a tormented situation, the psychological pressure of the soldiers guarding the city is great.


    Such pressure, however, is more tormenting than the terror between life and death.


    If we don''t know that there are only enemies outside dawning City, some people have even tried to escape.


    Such a war is suffering for everyone.


    Light gate, more than 1000 underworld Knights divided into more than a dozen teams, constantly running around the light, trolls shooting javelin, but also can not cause too much casualties.


    Hit rate is a very moving topic.


    As long as it exceeds a certain range, it is difficult to guarantee the hit rate.


    Even within the range, how many people can these metal hydrogen javelins hit for these terrible cavalry who keep running and have a speed of more than 200 meters per second?


    It''s not that there are no soldiers out of the city to fight, but the results are tragic.


    The Legion of mankind, facing the underworld knight is a massacre.


    As long as a large number of human soldiers leave the city, they will be surrounded and suppressed by a large number of cavalry. At this time, these black Armored Cavalry will not care about the threat of bombs.


    Because humans in twilight are less resistant to metal hydrogen bombs than the Knights of Hades.


    If the metal hydrogen bomb is thrown at will, it will cause more casualties to human beings.


    After paying nearly 2000 casualties, these garrisons can only be unwilling to defend.


    Many people are beginning to miss the order of hell.


    "If the hell knights are here, they will not be afraid of these dark cavalry."


    "Yes, it''s a pity that the order of hell has been sent to guard the city."


    "Why are you so violent?"


    "Ha ha, 300000 magic soldiers! If it were you, would you be able to suppress these magic soldiers? "


    "This, that..."


    However, in any case, the hell knights were sent to suppress the magic city, which greatly weakened the combat effectiveness of Dawning city.


    These garrison soldiers, who are from the peak of level 4 to level 5, are slaughtered in the face of these black Armored Cavalry.


    Two hours of war is more tiring than two days and two nights of training.


    At this time, Han Yunxiao riding hell dimple horse came to the wall.


    The officer welcomed the arrival of Han Yunxiao, but most of the soldiers didn''t think much of him. He was just the officer who was sent to monitor the war.


    Can he bring more support?


    At this time, Han Yunxiao went to the wall.


    In the face of these soldiers, Han Yunxiao took out a black dagger from a box on the horse''s back, sighed softly, and then threw it into the air.


    He sighed, not for the casualties.


    He just sighed. On the gate, there are 50000 soldiers guarding the city, plus the soldiers on shift. The total number is even more. But all these soldiers add up, they are not as useful as the city master alone.


    The Black Dagger flew up into the sky and entered the underworld Knight''s camp by turning into a black streamer.


    When entering the camp sky, the Black Dagger turned white, blooming a dazzling white light.


    Or thunder light!


    "Zi ~"


    a large number of white lightning, like thunderstorms, shrouded the entire underworld Knight''s camp, and massive white lightning fell on the underworld knight.


    In the thunder, there is a holy breath.


    With a single blow, thousands of underworld Knights turned into ashes.


    However, this is only the beginning.


    Han Yunxiao decisively threw a dozen black daggers into the sky, and endless thunderstorms fell from the sky, turning the entire underworld Knight''s camp into a sea of thunder and lightning.Like the Reaper of death, the knight of the underworld turned into flying ash under the thunderstorm.


    Seeing the miraculous scene, the soldiers in the garrison were numb.


    This, this is the enemy that brings them despair and death?


    What was the trick just now? Why is such a terrible enemy so easily solved?


    Is it the new weapon developed by the city master?


    "The Lord of the city made some preparations for the attacks just now, but these preparations are limited. If you continue to be in a daze, you can continue to be in a daze."


    Han Yunxiao''s voice awakened the soldiers, "this war is just a beginning, and it''s far from the end. If you can''t play some proper role in this war, then the city master will have a sudden idea one day. After leaving the city of dawn, he will find that he can live well anywhere."


    The city master left the city of dawn, no matter where he went, he could live well.


    This sentence is like a heavy hammer, hitting every soldier in the heart of the city.


    They never doubted the strength of Chu Feng, but they didn''t have a specific concept about it.


    The city of the dawn of life, living under the protection of the Lord, we have been used to it, and even become more comfortable. After all, many people have been doing this since the end of the world.


    But they have ignored one thing, no one to protect is natural.


    If they can''t produce value, they can''t play a role in the city Lord, and they can do everything they can, why should the city Lord protect them?


    Han Yunxiao left guangmen and began to change one battlefield after another.


    In a large number of daggers into thunder bombardment, insect tide and underworld Knight large area of death.


    The pressure of the city guards lightened.


    However, the pressure in their hearts has become more heavy.


    In this kind of war, all of them can''t catch up with the role of Chu Feng alone? So, what is their value to the Lord of the city?

 Chapter 974

    When the city of dawn was attacked, Chu Feng didn''t go back all the time.


    even though the backhand he left consumed a lot, the enemy still launched an attack again, and Chu Feng didn''t mean to go back.


    Because now in front of him, there is also a fierce battle.


    More than 2000 hellhounds spit out Hellfire, turning all around the Institute into a dark blue sea of fire, in which countless insects struggle to be burned to ashes.


    From a distance, the whole earth is burning.


    These dark blue flames are not only burning the earth, as if even the sky will be covered.


    In front of the sea of fire, which seems to cover the sky, there are still a large number of underworld Knights shuttling through the sea of fire, directly carrying the sea of fire with their own bodies, and killing them to the Research Institute in the middle.


    The sea of fire that burned the sky and the earth could not stop the cavalry like death.


    But the charge of the black Armored Cavalry was stopped by a large number of trolls with huge shields.


    The spear made by the netherworld cold iron runs through a large number of shields. Some trolls blocking the way are killed by these cavalry on the spot. Even if the spear is stuck in the shield, the underworld Knight will use the fastest speed to draw out the long sword or long knife from his waist and repair the sword to the troll in front of him. The whole movement is flowing without a second''s delay.


    Just a face to face, hundreds of trolls lost their lives.


    However, the dark Legion behind the troll also took the opportunity to attack. When these underworld knights were blocked from charging, a large number of sword demons and shadow ghosts took the opportunity to reap the lives of the underworld knights.


    In the course of the battle, there was no life crying out for fighting or killing.


    Even if the body suffered heavy damage, there was not a scream.


    In this silent night, killing is also so quiet.


    If not for the sound of weapons penetrating the body, I think it''s a mime.


    After a round, there are countless dead and injured insects, but there are only more than 2000 underworld knights who have lost their lives. More underworld Knights rush in through the sea of fire.


    At this time, the trolls in the first row have appeared a large number of gaps.


    If these underworld knights were allowed to fight, it would be a tragic killing.


    However, the dark army still did not retreat.


    They dare not retreat without the master''s command.


    When facing the enemy, they will not give back to the enemy.


    In this sea of insects, they can''t retreat.


    "Brother Feng, don''t we do it yet?"


    Luming can''t wait. Although he is a human, his unimportant teammates are of no race. With the experience of fighting side by side with them, these dark legions can''t be regarded as idle chess pieces.


    "Don''t worry, I have my own plan."


    Chu Feng waved his hand and put a flag on the ground.


    This flag is one of the eight treasures he refined.


    Zixue''s kindness to the original power is far beyond Chu Feng''s expectation. She is simply a natural carrier of the original power. Even without Chu Feng''s watching, she can devour the original power of the Yuan government.


    This also lets Chu Feng, dare not easily let purple grain demon clan appear in Yuan mansion.


    However, her manipulation of the original power was beyond Chu Feng''s expectation.


    With the help of Zixue, Chu Feng''s idea of the original magic weapon was basically successful, but the experiment was not enough.


    The eight gate flag was his first test object.


    The Institute lights up a lot, making the surrounding environment like daylight.


    From Chu Feng here, the consumption of Yuanli is not the problem at all, but the output of Yuanli is the problem.


    After these lights are on, the whole research institute is surrounded by arrays. This is the array that Lu Qiu was specially instructed by the military to arrange here, which is specially used to protect the researchers here.


    Under the shadow of such an array, tens of thousands of level 7 experts can siege for a period of time.


    However, although the state attaches great importance to the protection of researchers, it has not reached the point of such insanity.


    The main reason for the attention here is Chu Feng''s family.


    Chu Feng''s parents, because of their past experience, are reluctant to let go of this opportunity to serve the country. Chu Feng knows that their parents have another consideration:


    they don''t want their children to go on the opposite path with the country because of their ambition.


    The first is because of the feelings of home and country, and the second is because this road has no future at all.


    If you fail, of course, it''s broken, but even if you succeed, what can you get.


    The whole world? Stop it.


    In fact, even if they do not do so, Chu Feng will not embark on the so-called road of kingliness, but parents never trust their children, even if there is only one possibility in ten thousand, they do not want their children to go astray.With Chu Feng''s parents and aunt, it will become a bridge between Chu Feng and the military.


    what bad things have happened on both sides, and they can also adjust them.


    When the array rises, the Institute is surrounded by layer after layer of energy shields, but the dark Legion and the demon Legion are not within the scope of the shield.


    However, Chu Feng had no intention to protect himself with the help of a protective cover.


    After his array flag was planted on the ground, an invisible force spread in all directions.


    All the Knights of the underworld are slowing down.


    This is the power of Ze.


    After the underworld knight was affected, Chu Feng felt that a lot of Yuan Li in his body was losing, but he did not hurry and opened a prohibition on the array flag.


    It''s a small space passage, but the location hasn''t changed.


    When this space channel is opened, it means that the array flag can''t move easily.


    This space channel has only one function, which is to connect the small world.


    A large number of vitality poured out from the small world and poured into the array flag. Instead of the yuan force in Chu Feng''s body as the consumption, there was a world as the backing, and the array flag became more powerful.


    The origin of the array flag originally came from the small world.


    Now we just need a medium of communication so that both sides can connect.


    After losing the advantage of speed, the invincible strength of the underworld knight was greatly weakened immediately.


    "Kill


    Chu Feng calmly issued the order of counterattack.


    His voice is not big, but in this silent night, it is like thunder.


    A large number of soldiers of the silver phosphorus demons came out from the dark and attacked the underworld knights. Tens of thousands of underworld knights were surrounded by the silver phosphorus demons.


    The brutal killing continued, but not for a long time.


    The battle of tens of thousands of people was won and lost in just 20 minutes.


    Tens of thousands of underworld knights were annihilated, 100000 silver phosphorus demon legions also caused more than 10000 casualties, but the casualties of the dark Legion were not many, only less than 1000.

 Chapter 975

    The battle ended faster than anyone thought.


    It is clear that everyone''s speed has slowed down, but after the speed slowed down, the rhythm of the battle has reached this level, which makes Zhao fan and others feel a chill.


    A lot of light from the research institute makes it like day here.


    Of course, they can see clearly what happened to the fighting just now.


    These underworld knights, after finding that their speed has decreased and they have been besieged by several times their own enemies, immediately choose to give up all their defense and give their defense to their armor.


    When the demons contact with them, they use their spears to assassinate them.


    Their moves are very unified, that is, simple spiral shooting.


    It is in such a simple move, but it is countless demons Legion''s life as the price.


    Of course, their attack will not necessarily cause casualties to the enemy, but if they give up their defense, they will certainly be hurt.


    After a full blow with a long gun, they immediately gave up the long gun in their hands and fought with swords at their waist. All their defences have been abandoned. The only thing they need to consider is how to bring the greatest casualties to the enemy.


    Zhao fan Ren has the experience of fighting with these underworld knights. He knows that these underworld knights are like fighting machines. They always attack and defend well and advance and retreat freely.


    Whether it''s attack and defense, or cooperation, all have reached a certain degree of limit.


    But in the face of despair, they immediately chose to fight to the death.


    Almost none of the underworld Knights survived more than half a minute after contacting the enemy, and even most of them were killed within 10 seconds after the attack.


    However, none of them flinched.


    The whole battle lasted more than 20 minutes because there was not enough contact.


    Under the same counterattack of these underworld knights, the demon Legion also produced a large number of casualties.


    The war is still going on.


    Su Yuyan and others, who have been following Chu Feng and going through war after war, thought they should be familiar with it, but now their cognition is refreshed again.


    What if it''s not the demon Legion but the human Legion?


    So how long can the Legion of human beings stand in front of such a terrible army?


    Fortunately, after this battle, the subsequent battle was not so fierce, and it was almost a one-sided massacre, which made them feel relieved.


    In the latter half of the night, it was almost a massacre.


    Chu Feng released the red rock clan and used the twelve ruling array to ignite a large number of insects. Countless insects were buried in the sea of fire, which brought Chu Feng and others a lot of nuclear harvest.


    The battle lasted all night before it eased slightly.


    When the sky turned white, the enemy could no longer see.


    Just when we thought we could have a rest for a while, a large number of cavalry on white horses suddenly appeared in the distance. They were wearing clean and tidy armor, and behind them were a large number of neat and clean legions.


    The sudden enemy made us alert again.


    However, these legions, as if they didn''t care, approached us slowly.


    A handsome man on a unicorn came out of the line in white armor.


    Seeing the other party dressed up, Chu Feng''s face was full of displeasure.


    It''s not envy each other''s face, but hate this dress. It''s Longao''s favorite dress, and it''s also his favorite dress. There''s no doubt about it.


    "Human beings, do you still want to mix with these dirty demons?"


    The man in white armor yelled to Chu Feng in a tone of high and high, "you should understand that our Protoss and the demons are immortal enemies. Since you want to join these dirty demons, our Protoss will have to declare war on you. Are you ready to be enemies with our Protoss?"


    "Bullshit Protoss, thank you for your face. At the Global Congress, you claimed to be our allies of mankind. When we were attacked here, where were your troops?"


    Lu Ming could not help shouting, "when we meet enemies, we are not the protoss who claim to be human allies, but the demons you call dirty. In my opinion, the partners of these demons are much stronger than those of you who put on a look of superiority."


    Lu Ming''s words have aroused the approval of many people.


    No matter the members of the military or the demons behind, they can feel the sincerity in these words.


    For the earth, the so-called Protoss and demons are not too different.


    A race willing to take refuge in human beings is a good race.


    The burning Protoss has brought advanced weapons forging technology and advanced cultivation experience to mankind. The silver phosphorus demons fight side by side with mankind when they are facing crisis.This kind of race is the favorite of people on earth.


    As for the so-called Protoss on the opposite side, they are better looking.


    "Our Protoss came to the earth with sincerity, bringing you a lot of cultivation experience and weapon smelting technology to help you develop the resources on the earth. Our only requirement is that you can fight with us against the demons."


    The general of the protoss pulled out his sword. "Now you don''t want to appreciate it, and it can only represent the attitude of some human beings. Now we have to declare war on these filthy demons and our fateful enemies. No matter you choose to watch from the wall, you can let bygones be bygones, but if you block our blade, then we have to fight You are also listed as enemies. Let me ask you again, are you Huaxia ready to be the enemy of our Protoss? "


    "I should have asked you that."


    Chu Feng''s eyes have been full of cold, "you these so-called Protoss, whether ready and I Chu Feng for the enemy!"


    Silence, silence.


    In front of Chu Feng, these Protoss generals wanted to take the whole Protoss and China as a threat.


    But now Chu Feng is taking his own name as a threat.


    You ask me if I am ready to fight against the Protoss.


    Then I will ask you whether you are ready to be the enemy of Chu Feng.


    The threats from both sides do not seem to be at the same level at all.


    But in contrast, Chu Feng has put himself on the high side by side with the whole Protoss.


    "Stupid Huaxia people, this is the stupidest choice you have made. Because of this choice, you Huaxia will become the fastest country on earth."


    The top of the head of the protoss man, appeared as the sun shining, the body''s breath became more and more powerful, "kill, this will be the first battle of the destruction of China."

 Chapter 976

    When the protoss man draws his sword, the protoss Legion behind him exudes a strong momentum.


    The holy light came out of them, and all the protoss took out their own weapons.


    This battle is the first time that the protoss has publicized their prestige on the earth.


    This is also the first time that the protoss has initiated a war against the earth''s forces.


    No matter what the outcome of this war, the relationship between human beings and Protoss will definitely drop to the freezing point. Even if there is cooperation after that, there will certainly be a gap between them.


    At this time, a loud dragon song suddenly sounded in the sky.


    They couldn''t help looking up and saw a black dragon with purple patterns hovering in the air.


    Although the appearance has changed a lot, people still recognize it at a glance. It''s Chu Feng''s iconic pet, thunder corpse dragon, and Chu Feng''s most powerful pet.


    Now thunder corpse dragon''s body size seems to be smaller. The wings on its back, which used to cover the sky, have also converged and become a pair of funny decorations.


    But no one dares to laugh at the funny of thunder corpse dragon, not only because it is Chu Feng''s pet, but also because of its combat power.


    Now that it has been anticipated that this war will be a crucial one, Chu Feng certainly will not have the slightest carelessness.


    He wakes the thunder corpse dragon, who has molted seven times, from his deep sleep, and lets him take part in today''s battle. This battle, he must do his best.


    "You humans have long been ready to fight with our Protoss. You humans are really white eyed wolves."


    When the protoss man saw the thunder corpse dragon, he felt its strong breath and intuitive sense of danger. He began to blame Hua Xia and Chu Feng shamelessly.


    Why didn''t such a terrible pet appear in the war last night.


    Only one answer


    "you talk too much."


    Chu Feng was too lazy to say anything to the Protoss. He ordered the thunder corpse dragon to attack directly in his soul.


    The thunder corpse dragon opened its mouth and spewed out purple lightning. A large number of purple thunder fell from the sky and fell into the army camp of the Protoss. Hundreds of protoss were struck by the purple lightning and turned into coke on the spot.


    The protoss general stretched his white wings behind him and was about to fly into the sky to fight against thunder corpse dragon.


    Such a terrible pet, only he can fight with one.


    But at this time, a large number of black chains appeared from the ground, binding the protoss generals.


    "Mean, are you Chinese so shameless?"


    The general of the protoss is shining. At last, there is an angel shadow more than 10 meters tall. He cuts off the black chain with a long sword composed of holy light.


    But at this time, the thunder corpse dragon had opened its mouth and swallowed the protoss general.


    "Shameless? What else do you Protoss care about? "


    Chufeng disdained a smile.


    The thunder corpse dragon swallows the protoss general. Chu Feng doesn''t worry that the other party can break out of the thunder corpse dragon. The thunder corpse dragon''s body is also full of lightning and black power.


    In a word, thunder and lightning should be restrained from darkness.


    But there are exceptions to everything, thunder corpse dragon thunder is the dark series of thunder.


    When the protoss general is swallowed by the thunder corpse dragon, the confrontation between the two sides becomes a pure collision of forces. The collision of forces between the two sides will be completed in a very short time.


    Unless there is a big gap in strength, the protoss generals have no hope of survival.


    After eating the protoss general, Chu Feng waved a wave, a large number of black thunder fell from the sky, fell into the protoss camp, carrying the powerful atmosphere of the Protoss.


    The black lightning spear runs through the figure of one Protoss after another.


    "Kill


    The demons also took advantage of this opportunity to launch a counterattack. Under the cover of Chu Feng''s black curse, any master of the protoss who dares to come forward will be sniped by Chu Feng.


    In the case of no master, the demons are also one-sided massacre in the face of the Protoss.


    The Protoss and the demons are enemies. Even if Chu Feng wants to recruit servants, he can only choose one of the two. Otherwise, there will be management problems.


    However, the reason why Chu Feng chose the demons is not because the demons are sincere and the protoss are hypocritical.


    There is only one reason why he chose the demons: they have many soft bones.


    The survival law of the demons is that the strong is respected and the weak is the law of the jungle.


    However, the so-called respect for the strong can be translated from another level, that is, when the weak face the strong, they have to bow their heads and obey.


    With such a concept, as long as the strength of Chu Feng is stronger than that of the demons, and occupies an absolute advantage, no matter how cruel the nature of the demons is, it is not much better than the soft bones.In contrast, the protoss is a bit hypocritical, but in the face of a strong enemy, there are many who would rather die than surrender.


    In other words, if you want to persuade people to surrender, you must give them enough steps.


    It is a very arduous process to accept or persuade the subordinates to surrender.


    Of course, the universal phenomenon does not mean absolute. For example, the territory where Chu Feng lived in hell is different from the universal law.


    In contrast, soft bones, no, it''s much easier to believe in the powerful. Take your life and the whole clan as a threat to see if you will obey.


    After two hours of killing, none of the protoss'' legions could escape.


    After all, when fighting, Chu Feng has ordered more than 2000 hellhounds to encircle the protoss'' back road. With a large number of dark legions who are good at speed, the protoss has no hope of escape.


    Thunder corpse dragon flying in the air, occupying the absolute air supremacy.


    Once there are some outstanding characters in the protoss, will thunder rush down immediately and swallow each other, because the strong one is thunder corpse dragon''s favorite food.


    Once this kind of ladder advantage appears in an extraordinary and epoch-making battle, it is easy to produce a similar situation.


    The existence of level 8 deals with the one-sided massacre of level 7, and the master of level 7 deals with level 6. As long as there is no quantitative disadvantage, it is also the one-sided massacre. If you cut down level by level, the battlefield will become a domino.


    At that time, the only meaning of the so-called art of war and the so-called array was the efficiency of killing the enemy.


    The outcome of the battle can no longer be determined by these things.


    After the massacre, Chu Feng summoned 2000 trolls, and then gave orders to the trolls and the silver phosphorous Demons: "drag the corpses of these Protoss to the city of dawn, and take off their armor. The corpses can give some respect, but it depends on the attitude of the Protoss."

 Chapter 977

    When the corpses of 100000 Protoss were dragged to the city of dawn, the whole city of dawn was boiling.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t the main battlefield our city of dawn? "


    "Why are there so many Protoss bodies here?"


    "It''s said that Protoss and Terran should be allies. Although they are only allies against demons, they are also allies! Why do we fight Protoss? "


    "This is the meaning of the Lord of the city, and it must also be our meaning."


    Everyone in dawning city has accepted the benefits of Chu Feng, so we must obey Chu Feng''s will.


    No matter what the purpose of Chu Feng''s doing this is, they must comply with it.


    Since their city master is against the protoss, they must be against the Protoss.


    Before the event of the burning Protoss, the awe of the unknown Protoss has been reduced. Now the corpses of 100000 protoss have been transported back to the city of dawn, and the image of the protoss in the eyes of the city of dawn has plummeted.


    The people who are picking up the booty have separated some of them to deal with the protoss'' corpses.


    Naturally, the weapons and armor of the protoss should be stripped off, but their corpses should be frozen up. The city Lord''s office sent an order:


    [whether we respect the protoss'' corpses will depend on the attitude of the Protoss. ¡¿


    this also makes many smart people realize that there is no eternal enemy, only eternal interests. Now dawning city and Protoss are enemies, but not necessarily in the future.


    If the protoss is honest in the future, there may not be no possibility of cooperation between the two sides.


    It''s unacceptable to a lot of people, but it''s politics.


    In the face of interests, everything must be compromised.


    Protoss corpses bring back not only amazement, but also confidence.


    It turned out that when we were fighting, our city Lord was fighting bravely. He killed 100000 Protoss overnight, which greatly dampened the spirit of Protoss.


    Similarly, even if Chu Feng did not come to the city of dawn to fight, they also believe that their city master must be somewhere, fighting with unknown enemies.


    At this time, Chu Feng riding thunder corpse dragon, came to the magic city.


    Seeing thunder corpse dragon, the members of hell Knight Order are full of excitement in their eyes.


    They haven''t left here for a long time.


    In the last time dawning city faced the enemy, they received an order: unless Chu Feng came to the magic city with thunder corpse dragon, the hell knights would not leave even if they saw Chu Feng coming.


    Now, their Lord, riding the thunder corpse dragon, came to the magic city.


    What does that mean?


    All the members of the order of hell are now in tears.


    Thunder corpse dragon slowly approached the magic city, in the expectation of all, Chu Feng opened his mouth.


    "From now on, I announce that the order of hell is reorganized!"


    "Ah, ah


    "Great."


    "The order of hell, at last, has been reorganized."


    "We, the Knights of hell, will finally see the light again."


    "My sword is hungry and thirsty."


    "Lord, who are our enemies?"


    During the days when they were sent to guard the magic city, the members of hell knights were fighting with the demons every day, accumulating rich fighting experience.


    Although they did not have the experience of fighting on the battlefield, their fighting never fell behind.


    On the contrary, their fighting experience has been greatly improved because of their fierce and decisive fighting style.


    Even when they were wardens, their cultivation did not fall.


    Chu Feng has eliminated everyone''s body impurities, plus a lot of quenched body fluid as a supplement, making the life of the hell Knight order more powerful.


    Now the hell Knight order is like a sword polished for a long time, waiting for Chu Feng''s Kaifeng.


    Chu Feng waved his hand and a lot of blue armor fell to the ground.


    Along with the armor on the ground, there are a lot of weapons. Of course, these weapons are spears or machetes. There are no fancy weapons, only standard magic weapons.


    "This is your brand-new armor, and brand-new weapons. You need to find your own model in 10 minutes. With your previous ChiYan Jingjin machete, this is your equipment."


    Chu Feng''s order, all the hell Knights have stopped the noise.


    Everyone quickly selects their own body type of armor.


    Ten minutes?


    No, they have been very familiar with each other through this period of fighting. When a person finds the armor, even if the model is not suitable for him, he can give it to the right person in the team as soon as possible.


    In just three minutes, everyone had found the right armor.


    In five minutes, all of them finished wearing the new weapons and the old ChiYan gold saber, and tied them to the new armor, waiting for Chu Feng''s next order.Looking at everyone''s skillful movements, Chu Feng didn''t express anything, but his eyes were full of satisfaction.


    He can see that the hell Knights haven''t fallen behind in their training these days.


    Every day they are preparing for this day, every day they are looking forward to it.


    With a wave of his hand, a large number of marks fell on the arms of every member of the order of hell.


    "Now, everyone summons your hellmare!"


    Hearing this long lost order, all the members of the knight order, did not say anything, did not make any sound, but silently called.


    Familiar summoning array appears under their bodies, familiar figure appears under their crotch.


    When their familiar mount appears under their own body, many people''s eyes are moist.


    The reason why hell knights are knights is that they are fighting on horseback.


    But because of their past mistakes, even the riding qualification has been deprived.


    Now, at last, it''s time for them to wash away their shame.


    Looking at the uniform hell Knight order, Chu Feng''s heart was also shocked.


    Originally, he wanted to have a day''s training when the hell Knights get back on the hell nightmare horse, and then take the next step. But now it seems that this step can be omitted.


    They''ve trained enough, they''ve been sharp enough.


    One go, one go, one go, one go.


    Now the Knights of hell have sharpened their swords. They don''t need too much running in time. The only thing they need now is to let the weapons in their hands drink the blood of the enemy.


    "Now, the city of dawn is facing danger. Insects, monsters, demons, underworld knights, and even the protoss, who have always been friendly to the people of the earth, now light up their butcher''s knives to us."


    Chu Feng shook his arms and exclaimed, "now, with me, the hell Knights will use our butcher''s knife to cut off the heads of those enemies who dare to show their swords to China!"

 Chapter 978

    The hell Knight set out from the magic city. The commander of the demon family received a message from Chu Feng and quickly formed the Legion of the demon family. He took up arms and left the magic city.


    There is no mount on the demons, so the speed is much slower.


    But Chu Feng didn''t seem to care. He led all the members of the hell Knight order to a space node with the fastest speed. There were 5000 soldiers guarding and monitoring here, but after he noticed the abnormality of the space node, Chu Feng ordered these soldiers to return to the city of dawn.


    Originally Chu Feng just withdrew the soldiers here, but now the defensive measures here are gone.


    Seeing the destroyed defense measures, the eyes of the order of hell are burning with anger.


    Chu Feng knew they had misunderstandings, but he didn''t explain. Soon, Su Yuyan and others came here with half of the silver phosphorus demons and the dark Legion who guarded the Research Institute.


    They don''t know why Chu Feng brought them here.


    But they know, can let Chu Feng so ready, must not be the enemy of leisurely.


    Chu Feng stands on the head of thunder corpse dragon, overlooking everything underground.


    Yiyi in Chu Feng''s instructions, riding the crane also rose to the sky.


    Before the battle, Chu Feng will make a speech as usual.


    In the past, when Chu Feng was watching TV, he would be very curious about why he had to make a speech before the war. Instead of having time for such nonsense, he might as well rush up.


    But when he really led the army, Chu Feng understood.


    If you don''t let your soldiers know what they are fighting for, it will be a disaster waiting for your army.


    However, the longer the speech, the better. On the contrary, the shortest language can be used to mobilize the morale of the whole army. Only in this way can the best effect be achieved.


    In the midst of all the attention, Chu Feng pulled out the red sword on his waist and yelled:


    "the protoss is treacherous, the Terran, attack it!"


    After that, a sword fell.


    His sword fell directly on the space node.


    "Tear ~"


    the space here is relatively weak, under the sword of Chu Feng, it is directly cut a big hole, and the white light shines out from the crack.


    Seeing these white lights, all human beings feel the long lost warmth.


    Only when lost will we know how to cherish.


    Only in the dark times, we can understand how valuable the sunshine is.


    Under this sword, a lot of light shines along the space channel.


    By this way, a large number of strong yuan forces emerge from the cracks.


    "The tide of vitality? No, it''s not. "


    Too strong vitality makes all human beings have the illusion of vitality when the tide comes. Strong to the extreme vitality makes everyone feel a burst of physical and mental pleasure.


    There is no way to suppress it.


    The cracks in the sky are getting bigger and bigger, and there''s more and more light and distance coming out of it.


    At this time, a group of white humanoid creatures with wings on their back flew out of the space passage and suspended in the sky, just like angels in Western mythology.


    As soon as these angels appeared, they yelled at Chu Feng:


    "human beings on earth, dare to offend -"


    before they had time to finish their words, Chu Feng''s sword had been pushed out and took their lives.


    He''s here to kill. No, he''s here to kill the protoss, not to chat.


    Humans and Protoss may have a chance to negotiate.


    But even if it''s a chance for peace talks, it''s a peace talk after you beat the other party down with your fists. Otherwise, the earth people will only be in a passive position.


    Of course, the current Chu Feng did not think so much.


    He is only thinking about one thing now: whether these enemies can make the hell Knights enjoy themselves!


    "Devour!"


    Chu Feng with thunder corpse dragon, flew to the top of the space channel, launched the refining of unknown skill.


    At the other end of the space channel, a large number of Yuan Qi was refined by Chu Feng and entered the yuan mansion. Because of the power of absorption, the yuan Qi at the other end leaked more seriously.


    In addition, Chu Feng even felt that some of the original forces were also integrated into the Yuan government.


    He fed back part of his energy to this world. In this way, the speed of refining and absorption was accelerated by more than five times. Moreover, as he fed back more and more energy, the speed was also accelerating.


    This is the method he used to deal with Shuifu. He used the same method to deal with the divine world. Unexpectedly, it produced more than 10 times the effect.


    A large number of soldiers in white armor appeared from the space passage and landed on the ground. Some angels with wings on their backs flew to the sky and fought with Chu Feng in the air.


    Yiyi commands the flying monster army, carrying Su Yuyan, Lu Ming and others into the air.If we lose the battle in the air, the situation will get worse.


    It is almost impossible for Guo Chu Feng to control the battle situation in the sky.


    A large number of birdmen with wings became the food in the mouth of thunder corpse dragon, but more birdmen didn''t even have the chance to become food, so they fell directly on the ground.


    "Knights of hell, charge!"


    Wei broke the army in the hands of the Tomahawk raised high, shouting out the long lost slogan.


    The members of the order of hell incarnate in a black torrent, tying their long guns to the horseback of the nightmare horse of hell, and then holding a red machete in both hands.


    "Charge


    Today''s hell Knight Order doesn''t need to charge while shouting slogans. A charge order is enough to make everyone understand what they want to do.


    The members of the hell Knight order, dressed in dark blue new armor, incarnated as a blue and black torrent, charged bravely towards the protoss camp.


    The protoss soldiers, who had just landed on the ground and had not yet had time to react, were either cut off their heads or torn apart by the sharp corners on the top of the hell knights.


    At the end of the first round of charge, more than 1000 Protoss soldiers who fell on the ground in the first wave turned into corpses.


    Members of the order of hell, after the end of the charge, with the fastest speed to turn the horse, at this time, the second group of more than 3000 soldiers have landed on the ground.


    Wei broke the army, raised his axe high, and then fell.


    Members of the order of hell, then launched the second round charge.


    There is not much time for consolidation, and this small-scale battle is not even a warm-up.


    After the end of the second round charge, there was only one corpse left behind the order of hell.


    The cracks in the sky continue to expand, and more and more birdmen are shot down by Chu Feng.


    More and more Protoss soldiers are coming down from the cracks.


    However, under the charge of the hell knights, these soldiers never had a chance to reorganize into an army, even if their superiority in number was not destroyed by a wave.


    The demon soldiers in the distance came late and sealed off the neighborhood.


    And the hell Knight''s warm-up is just over.

 Chapter 979

    In addition to the demons who were transferred by Chu Feng in advance, the remaining demons have all gathered here.


    Under the command of the demon commander, the demon Legion quickly surrounded the nearby regiments, leaving only a few gaps for the hell knights to charge.


    There are more and more Protoss coming out of the passage, but most of them are just cannon fodder.


    After the warm-up of the hell Knight order, it slowed down the speed of charge and increased the number of killing. The protoss'' corpses piled up like mountains here, and the blood flowed into a long river of ice.


    In the process of constant killing, Chu Feng suddenly found that the Legion from the protoss was getting weaker and weaker.


    No, it''s not that the Legion is getting weaker, but it''s not that the Legion comes out at all.


    Chu Feng has been to the divine world for a short time, but he still has a general impression of the divine world. The legions of the protoss are different from the legions of the demons. The fierce spirit is weaker, but the military discipline is more strict.


    But these so-called armies are not so much armies as ordinary people who can use weapons.


    The armor on the body is not unified, even the weapons in the hand do not have any arrangement.


    "The protoss want to use the sea of people tactics to fight for a place for the regular army and a certain amount of time. It will also consume the order of hell. "


    Chu Feng immediately saw the plan of the Protoss.


    In this case, it is impossible for the protoss to do nothing.


    If Chu Feng is allowed to draw the yuan force and the source force, the other end of the space channel may not be able to recover in a few years or even decades.


    This is undoubtedly fatal to the development of a large force.


    Either give up at the beginning, or fight to the death, there is no other choice.


    However, for a large force, the number of troops is always less than the total number. It is perfectly normal for 10 people to support one soldier.


    The more elite the army is, the greater the consumption will be.


    Instead of consuming elite troops to open up the situation, it is better to consume a lot of cannon fodder and directly use the advantage of quantity to open up the situation so as to buy time for the arrival of the regular army.


    "The protoss is much more difficult to deal with than the demons."


    In Chu Feng''s mind, the protoss is obviously very difficult.


    Even if it was not necessary, Chu Feng did not want to fight against the whole divine world.


    However, weak countries have no diplomacy. They have only heard of peace fought with guns. They have never heard of real peace achieved through negotiations.


    Chu Feng originally wanted to let the calm hell Knights rest for a while, but seeing the whole excitement of the hell knights, Chu Feng finally failed to give this order.


    Now the order of hell is in the best state of mind.


    When a regiment''s discipline reaches a certain level, its own thoughts are easily influenced by emotions.


    If Chu Feng ordered the hell knights to stop fighting at this time, it would be equivalent to directly breaking the edge of the hell knights. If he wanted to unite again, he didn''t know when.


    "Forget it, I''ll be with you for a while."


    Chu Feng smiles and takes out a lot of bottled Yuan water from Yuan Fu, which is about several hundred tons. Then he waves it casually, and the Yuan water turns into drops all over the sky.


    Today, although his spiritual power has reached the peak, his long-term communication with Yi Qiuling shows that Chu Feng''s perception of water is the strongest of the four elements.


    These aquariums become tiny particles, like water mist. With the breathing of the members of the first knight order, they enter their bodies, and recover their forces in the most warm way, as well as some minor injuries.


    "Don''t worry about the mist. It won''t hurt you."


    Chu Feng saw that the members of the hell Knight Order held their breath and began to remind him.


    In the form of a large number of Yuan water to help the members of the order of hell bear the consumption, the order of hell is more brave and more reckless in physical consumption.


    Under the constant killing, the Knights of hell are more and more powerful.


    Tian Jing three people come here, feel the blood gas that appears here, is a burst of fear.


    Even the three of them, it''s hard to use the bloody spirit here!


    Although hell Knights kill faster, protoss soldiers supplement faster. The space passage is larger and larger, and the number of protoss that can hold the passage is more and more.


    Of course, from the space channel, there are not necessarily Protoss, there are also some vassal races.


    After three hours of continuous killing, the members of the order of hell are panting. Even if the consumption of Yuanli can be replenished, the consumption of physical strength can''t be underestimated.


    They don''t know how many enemies they have killed, but there are two or three hundred thousand.


    Nowadays, the corpses of the protoss have piled up like a mountain, and a large number of protoss members are attacking the demons'' camp to the periphery. In such a large-scale war, the number of more than 2000 people and the killing efficiency have been somewhat insignificant.Until now, the members of the order of hell have calmed down a little.


    "Rest where you are and prepare for the next battle."


    Chu Feng threw down some boxes with high-energy food and Yuan water, and ordered the members of hell knights who had just killed their red eyes to repair them.


    Now the resentment in their heart has been released, and it''s time to have a rest.


    If a string stays tight, it will break sooner or later.


    Now the main battlefield is given to the demon Legion.


    The commander-in-chief of the demon clan is commanding the army of the demon clan, constantly eliminating the Protoss.


    At the beginning, of course, there was no disadvantage, but soon, some soldiers in neat armor and full of fierce air came out of the space passage.


    Because there were so many bodies piled up, they did not fall from the air to the ground, but directly stepped on the bodies of their companions.


    When the Legion appeared, the eyes of the demon commander were full of tension.


    The strong breath of the opponent is enough to make any enemy ready.


    This just appeared Protoss legion, with shield in the front row and spear in the back row, killed the demon Legion on one side without delay.


    As soon as the two sides got in touch, the Legion of the demons fell down like wheat.


    But such a terrible Legion is still emerging from the space channel.


    "Legion of level 6?"


    Chu Feng was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the divine world would send such an elite Legion so soon. Without the protection of level 5 cannon fodder, such a high-level Legion would easily suffer losses in the battlefield.


    Since the other party has done so, it proves one thing: they don''t care.

 Chapter 980

    These new Protoss elite legions, the total number of about 20000 people, follow-up legions are still constantly out of the space channel, when this Legion appeared, a large number of angels also flew to the sky, not to kill the enemy, just to be able to delay enough time in the hands of Chu Feng, not to let Chu Feng absolutely rule the air.


    It''s very cost-effective to exchange the life of some lower angels for Chu Feng''s air supremacy.


    At this time, the demon commander has led the silver phosphorus demon to fight with these Protoss.


    In the beginning, when the silver phosphorus demons were unprepared, they used ordinary members of the demons to face these elites, which naturally caused a lot of losses. But now that they are ready, they can fight with the elites of the demons.


    In addition, some figures wearing silver scale Demon Armor burst out a strong breath.


    With a wave of a strong man, hundreds of protoss elite were directly frozen into ice sculptures.


    More than a dozen strong men shot at the same time, killing 1 / 3 of the protoss elite in an instant.


    Suddenly killed so many elite, even the protoss, but also some caught off guard, the morale of the demon took the opportunity to counterattack, directly the protoss elite formation scattered.


    The strong among the elite Protoss, desperately want to maintain the situation, or protect their own body.


    The sudden strong breaks the rhythm of the Protoss.


    "Ice demons, why are they here?"


    "There are 16 ice demons at level 8. Why are there so many ice demons? Is there a tribe of ice demons who have taken refuge in China? "


    "You''re kidding. I can''t possibly approve of that."


    "If a tribe of ice demons was destroyed by the silver phosphorus demons and took refuge with the silver phosphorus demons, it is possible. But why did the silver phosphorus demons send some capitulators to the earth when a branch was destroyed? Does it mean that there have been some transactions between the silver phosphorus demons and the ice demons? "


    The demons most advocate the strong and power, but it doesn''t mean they are all erlengzi.


    If there is any trade between the demons, this may happen.


    After all, the ice demons may also take advantage of this opportunity to use the city of dawn.


    The means of the demons are cunning and changeable. Anything can happen.


    It was these ice demons who disguised themselves as silver phosphorus demons that changed the situation of the whole battlefield, and made the elite army of protoss collapse.


    When the protoss sent strong men to block the ice demon clan, the hell Knights also launched a charge at this time.


    "What do these humans want to do?"


    "Do these human beings think they have the power to compete with us?"


    The rest of the protoss elite, although they have collapsed, are still full of anger and want to organize resistance when they see the hell Knight Order rushing towards them.


    However, when the black torrent ran over, the protoss elite was directly torn a big hole.


    The elite attacks of protoss fell on these knights in blue armor, but they didn''t cause any scars. A layer of water blue halo floated on the surface of hell knights, and stopped all these attacks.


    But the attack of the hell knights is not so easy to stop.


    The powerful mobility of hell nightmare horse, coupled with the sharp edge of ChiYan Jingjin saber, almost nothing can resist. The protoss soldiers soon suffered heavy losses.


    "What is this?"


    "Even if it''s a special defense, it''s too extravagant to use it on everyone."


    These Protoss elite, each of them swearing, they did not expect that someone in the battlefield, using this almost cheating means, brought them heavy damage.


    Ice demon clan''s strongmen stop attacking wisely.


    They hid in the army according to Chu Feng''s order, just to attack the protoss by surprise at this moment. If they continue to attack, the protoss elite will collapse faster.


    But they also understand that human beings are what their masters value most.


    This war, in fact, is also a training ground given by Chu Feng to hell knights.


    When preparing armor for each of them, Chu Feng prepared enough Yuanfu defense on those armor to ensure that they could support even if they were attacked by the level 8 strongmen.


    This is a futile waste of time and energy for other strong people.


    But for Chu Feng, it was just a matter of a few hours.


    There are so many things he can do with a small world.


    The protoss elite collapsed, but the protoss elite in the space channel did not stop. On the contrary, a large number of level 7 and level 8 masters poured out in the distant space channel.


    After these experts appeared, they picked up the strong of ice demon and silver phosphorus demon to fight for time for the army behind.They have seen that no matter how much cannon fodder they shoot, it will not have much effect, because the other side has been waiting for their strong one to appear, and they will be ready to deal with this situation tomorrow.


    The purpose of these earth people is to kill their strongmen.


    Among the protoss emerging from the space passage, there are more than 2000 breaths of level 7, and more than 50 breaths of level 8. These breaths combine to form a giant.


    This terrible power made Su Yuyan and others feel cool in the back.


    "I thought that level 7 masters should be considered as one side masters in the war, and the existence of several level 7 together can determine the direction of the battle, but I didn''t expect to see the day when level 7 masters were used as cannon fodder so soon."


    Lu Ming murmured to himself.


    The battle of this scale brought him a great blow.


    Level 7, no matter where on earth, will get attention.


    Even in the city of dawn, level 7 experts are not Chinese cabbage.


    Every demon hunting group with level 7 experts can become a hot spot in the demon hunters'' guild, and become the target for the demon hunters to join. The team composed of these level 7 experts is also the leader of the demon hunting group in dawning city.


    However, in this war, level 7 masters have become cannon fodder?


    Is the pace of war so fast?


    "No, you are wrong. Level 7 masters, even in the highest level, have not been reduced to cannon fodder."


    A 7-level double headed hellhound guarding Lu Ming and others said, "in the divine world, a 7-level master is qualified to be a small Lord. Dozens of 7-level masters can form a force, which is equivalent to opening up a survival base on your earth. There are less than 20 legions of 7-level masters in the divine world."

 Chapter 981

    "Who are you? What Chu Feng has done this time is very serious?"


    Su Yuyan keenly captures the meaning of the three headed dog words in hell.


    There are less than 20 legions of level 7 masters in the divine world, but is there one now?


    Even if it''s not all of a legion, one of the top 20 legions in the highest level should not be a weak one. Is Chu Feng just winning the lottery, opening a space channel and meeting one?


    "Serious, very serious!"


    Hellhound opened his mouth and said, "in the divine world, there is a great existence that has the opportunity to stand at the top of the divine world. That is the seven gods of the divine world. Only the seven gods of the divine world have the qualification and ability to form such a terrible Legion. It is absolutely not a coincidence that such a legion appears at the other end of the space channel, but it is because during the time we just fought, right Fang rushed here desperately just to fight against the master. "


    "You mean Chu Feng directly provoked the big boss of the divine world?"


    Lu Ming exaggerates to shout a way, "he how so don''t open up, this also too crazy a bit."


    "That kind of great existence, should not personally deal with the master, but maybe."


    Hell double headed dog also with some doubts and puzzled, "I think that since the master dare to do so, it must have their own grasp, will not want to commit suicide."


    After the emergence of the elite legion of the divine world, the war situation fell into a stalemate.


    Powerful divine warrior, will be a number of more demons master to delay.


    Under the cover of the strong, the elite troops behind came out. Soon, these 6-level legions came out of the space channel and formed more than 80000 legions.


    Watching the formation of these Protoss legions, the face of the demon Legion became more and more ugly.


    They occupy such a degree of advantage, but also by the other side bit by bit to recover.


    More and more Protoss legions appeared, but Chu Feng''s face remained unchanged.


    Su Yuyan rode the crane close to Chu Feng and asked, "is this what you expected?"


    Chu Feng nodded and said: "don''t worry, I have a way to solve this situation. I''m just very strange. Why did the protoss just send such a few people out? They should know that this power can''t solve me."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Su Yuyan and others were speechless.


    Can''t you see that the situation has entered a stage of strategic stalemate, but there are more and more Protoss troops. If the other side continues to serve as soldiers, we may lose?


    But Chu Feng calm expression, but can bring people a sense of peace of mind.


    It seems that as long as Chu Feng is there, there will be no problem that cannot be solved.


    After the appearance of the protoss legion, they soon formed an array, and the light divine power in their body connected into a piece, surrounded the position of the space channel, and no one was allowed to get close to them.


    The Legion of the demons attacked madly, but under the formation of the protoss, such an attack only turned into a futile consumption of energy.


    There is no one to disturb the space passage, and there are more and more Protoss.


    Even the speed at which Chu Feng absorbed Yuan Li and Yuan Yuan Yuan Li was forced to slow down.


    More and more Protoss come out of the passage, and the number of casualties of the demon Legion is also increasing.


    But Chu Feng in the sky, is still a calm look.


    Soon, the space corridor stabilized, and the number of protoss soldiers coming out of it began to decrease.


    "If you only have this strength, you can''t solve my problem."


    Chu Feng''s mouth turned up.


    It would be naive for the protoss to think that they can deal with him by sending such a small amount of troops. It seems that he must show more strength to make the protoss take it more seriously.


    Black thunder and lightning gathered in his hands, just when Chu Feng was ready to start, thunder suddenly came from the distance.


    No, it''s not the thunder, it''s the hoof.


    In the distant horizon, a cavalry in white armor suddenly appeared and rushed towards the battlefield. According to the speed of cavalry, it only took 15 minutes to join the battlefield.


    Seeing this sudden cavalry, Su Yuyan and others changed their faces.


    "Where did this cavalry come from?"


    "It should come from other space passageways!"


    Chu Feng said, "there are seven space nodes in the vicinity of Dawning city. Further away, the number of space nodes is countless. Directly from the space nodes we want to attack, no matter how many troops the other side has, we can retreat calmly, but after spending a lot of money, we can get out from other nodes I don''t want to


    Seeing the appearance of the protoss cavalry in the distance, Chu Feng was not surprised but pleased.


    "I thought the protoss didn''t pay attention to the appearance of this method. I didn''t expect that their previous attacks were just decoys. The real goal was to attract our attention."However, hearing Chu Feng''s words, the people of Dawning city didn''t know what to think.


    The protoss paid more attention to this war than they thought.


    What made them feel even more terrible was that in the face of this level of protoss, Chu Feng did not have the slightest fear, on the contrary, he was in control of everything.


    They can''t get along with Chu Feng day and night, but they also live in the city of dawn.


    Why can the gap between the two sides reach such a level?


    How strong is the current Chu Feng, and how much power is still in his hands? Will it be that for Chu Feng, even the city of dawn is just something he uses to hide people''s eyes and ears?


    Although they don''t want to believe this possibility, there is no doubt that it exists.


    After seeing the protoss cavalry in the distance, the protoss masters who appeared here all showed a smile.


    "I didn''t expect to come so slowly. It''s disappointing."


    "I think it''s just the right time to come, so as not to scare the enemy away."


    "It is absolutely unforgivable that these hateful human beings dare to steal the power of the divine world. We will let these humble human beings understand how irrational it is to offend the great Protoss."


    On the contrary, there were some riots in the demon camp.


    "No, there are ambushes."


    "Is this the end of our first large-scale battle in the city of dawn?"


    "Fight to the death to kill as many of these birds as possible."


    "Kill -"


    when these demons are ready to fight to death, their minds are reminded of the hope of the 30000 demons.


    If Chu Feng didn''t leave their hope behind, they would choose to retreat or escape when facing adversity.


    But now they hope to stay, the rest is the fight to the death.

 Chapter 982

    "What shall we do?"


    The people of Dawning city all focus on Chu Feng.


    In this desperate situation, Chu Feng is the only one who can turn the situation around!


    They know that this kind of psychology is not desirable, because it will deepen their dependence on Chu Feng, but they just can''t contain it, because they can''t do the same thing in another position.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve been prepared for a long time."


    Chu Feng calmly smile, his voice penetrated the whole battlefield, resounded in the ears of every demon Legion soldiers.


    "Do it!"


    After hearing this command, the soldiers of the demon clan were puzzled.


    Do it?


    What do you do?


    Aren''t they fighting with the enemy now?


    But they soon learned that the order was not given to them at all.


    After Chu Feng gave the order, more than 500 breath of the dark Legion and the silver phosphorus demon Legion rushed to the sky, and the momentum of their bodies sent out, which caught the soldiers around them off guard and almost fell to the ground.


    Their breath is the same level 8.


    The sudden emergence of the strong makes everyone confused.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Where do these strong men come from?"


    "Why don''t we know that there are such experts around us?"


    "Is it all done by the Lord of the city? No way


    "I think it''s a joke, too, but it''s true."


    After these strongmen appeared, they started to attack the protoss experts in groups of three or five, even if they were five to one, there were still a lot of left.


    These remaining masters began to slaughter the remaining masters of the Protoss.


    Thunder corpse dragon made an earth shaking roar, and thousands of angels fell from the air.


    There are a lot of clouds in the sky, countless purple thunder falling from the sky, the whole sky, have become the main venue of thunder corpse dragon, countless angels have become coke.


    Yiyi took the opportunity to command those flying monsters to launch a counterattack and dominate the sky.


    The whole process took less than five minutes, which can be called Blitzkrieg.


    During this period, more than 500 level 8 masters directly changed the situation of the whole battlefield. Countless Protoss strongmen were unwilling to fall here, and the elite army of the protoss began to collapse.


    The defeat took the lead in the protoss camp.


    At this time, there is still 10 minutes to go before the distant Protoss Knights arrive.


    Now the whole Protoss army is beginning to collapse.


    "Where do these strong men come from?"


    "The ice demons, the red rock demons, the night winged demons, the earth Protoss and the wind Protoss. Why do the Protoss and the demons join hands to attack us? Why is that? "


    "What''s going on? What kind of person is the Lord of Dawning city? "


    "How on earth did he do such a thing?"


    These Protoss strongmen are just collapsing now. Originally, their preparations were only used to deal with the joint efforts of human beings and silver phosphorus demons, and also to deal with some so-called dark legions.


    But the so-called dark legion, they did not pay attention.


    It''s just the miscellaneous troops in hell. Under the same number of circumstances, the protoss can carry out one-sided massacre on those miscellaneous troops, but the number is several times more than expected, and they don''t pay attention to it.


    But now, there has been a collaboration between the Protoss and the demons.


    Ice demon clan, night wing demon, join hands with earth and wind Protoss?


    This kind of thing, whether it''s in the divine world or the demon world, is a very rebellious thing. It''s going to be attacked by a group of people. Who dares to do this kind of thing?


    Where is the Lord of Dawning city?


    How on earth did he do it, unite these races?


    If their doubts were heard by Chu Feng, Chu Feng would easily answer them: "I just inherited a very considerable legacy."


    Chu Feng is now very sure that the territory in hell is the legacy of the powerful.


    Although I don''t know whether the other side has left other backers, since this legacy falls into Chu Feng''s hands, Chu Feng will certainly cherish it.


    Having mastered such a force, Chu Feng would certainly use it now.


    Instead of waiting for his enemies to become more and more powerful, they are only mole ants below the holy level, and then using these soldiers as cannon fodder, it''s better to start some planning now.


    As for the exposure of cards, Chu Feng will be very worried in the past.


    But now he understands one thing, that is, his cards are only useful to some people. In front of his real enemies, these cards are already clear.Now the whole demon army is in a muddle, and they didn''t expect that they would get such a powerful force to help.


    However, the response of the demon commander was very fast, and he organized a counterattack with the fastest speed.


    The demonic legion, which had just been suppressed, now had the upper hand, and immediately began to pursue and fight these Protoss legions. Countless Protoss soldiers'' blood was scattered on this battlefield.


    In the distance, the Knights of the protoss are getting closer and closer.


    When they got close to the battlefield, they found that it was different.


    But they have no choice. Now that they have come to the earth from the divine world, they have only two choices: victory and death. There is absolutely no such thing as surrender and retreat.


    See the arrival of reinforcements, the protoss soldiers in the downwind, also began to desperately delay time.


    As long as they support until reinforcements arrive, that is their victory.


    Just now, they were caught off guard and were killed by those strong men who suddenly appeared. But now they have a response, and those Knights will surely make effective response and form a battle line against those strong men.


    War is never something that a few people can decide.


    If the master level fails to fight, the war will not continue, and the Legion formed by the low-level strong will lose its significance of existence. It''s better to directly form a militia team. If you lose, you will be sent to the head by the other side. If you win, you can rush to the head.


    The knights in the distance are getting closer and closer. Some trolls have put away their shields and are ready to block the charge of the regiment.


    Seeing the trolls who made up the shield array, the knights had no fluctuation in their hearts, and even wanted to laugh.


    With such a team, do you want to stop our troops?


    If this degree of defense can intercept them, then the Knights of the divine world really have no meaning of existence.


    The distance between the two sides is getting closer, 1km, 500m, 300m


    Whether it''s the knights or the trolls, there''s no fear.


    Just as the two sides were about to meet, a flag was put on the ground.


    "Boom!"

 Chapter 983

    The Knights of the divine world collided with the iron wall of trolls.


    It is expected that the scene of somersault did not appear.


    The charging speed of the order of the gods is very close to the speed of sound.


    When they charge, both the weapons in their hands and the mounts they sit on have been infused with Yuanli. The lethality of charge is unparalleled.


    But when they hit the iron wall of these trolls, they feel like they hit the real iron wall.


    "Bang, bang!"


    In front of this wall, more than 2000 knights who are responsible for playing forward have hit the iron wall. Almost in a moment, it has become a blood fog.


    The knights in the back row were originally prepared to rush past after the knights in the front row opened up the situation.


    However, they watched the brothers in the front row turn into blood fog.


    In such a high-speed impact, even the complete body can not be left.


    But now, it is impossible for them to change the way they fight.


    Slow down? Are you kidding?


    Such a distance? How to slow down? Where is the buffer zone?


    Even to say the least, if they can really slow down and succeed now, what about the cavalry in the back row?


    It''s a great event for cavalry to rear end in the battlefield.


    "Jump over!"


    Some quick reaction Protoss commanders quickly gave orders to jump.


    Each of these Protoss mounts has extraordinary strength, and some of them are no worse than Chu Feng''s hell nightmare horse.


    After all, Chu Feng only has a territory in hell.


    Some of the protoss forces are sitting on one seventh of the divine world!


    It is not known how many powerful forces they can build in such a vast divine world.


    However, when these mounts want to jump over, they find that the highest height of these mounts is only 5 meters. Compared with the trolls of level 6, this height is a distance that can be reflected.


    "Bang, bang!"


    One by one, the blood fog appeared, and some Protoss who slowed down ahead of time collided with the shield and became corpses. Of course, after the protoss hit the shield, they were only seriously injured.


    Sword demons, shadow ghosts and Hongyan soldiers take the opportunity to walk out from behind the shield array and begin to take their heads.


    In this way, the protoss Knight order has lost nearly 10000 members before it officially entered the battle.


    Chu Feng also took this opportunity to see the number of protoss in the back row.


    The total number of protoss cavalry in this attack is about 200000, but the loss just now is only 1 / 20 of the troops.


    Of course, war is not a number game. The number of protoss is one thing. The most important thing is that the Knights of the protoss have been severely damaged by these trolls.


    These trolls holding shields are still like mountains, so they become insurmountable walls.


    The Knights of the protoss look very pale. If they can''t find a way to break through the iron wall in front of them, the surprise attack of the Knights of the protoss will become a joke.


    When these Protoss were in a dilemma, Chu Feng rode the thunder corpse dragon to the front of the troll, facing the protoss knights from afar.


    He looked at the Knights of the protoss with undisguised disappointment in his eyes.


    "Is it only cannon fodder that comes here after all?"


    Cannon fodder?


    This undisguised contempt angered the members of the Knights of the Protoss.


    They are noble Protoss. Unexpectedly, in such a remote place as the earth, they have encountered such humiliation. This abominable earth human even calls them cannon fodder.


    It''s contempt for their great Protoss, it''s an insult to the Protoss.


    "Protoss, don''t insult!"


    A Protoss raises his spear, and then 5000 Protoss Knights follow him out. Suddenly, their steeds have wings on their backs and become flying Pegasus.


    In this way, 5000 Protoss knights rushed in the direction of Chu Feng.


    "The order of the heavenly horse! It doesn''t look like cannon fodder! "


    Looking at these flying knights, Chu Feng''s face is still wearing a look of mockery, "at least, has been qualified to rise to the point that can be called miscellaneous fish."


    "Kill


    "We''ll let you know what the Knights of the divine world look like!"


    The angry Knights of the divine world kept approaching Chu Feng in the air. Even in the face of such a terrible creature as thunder corpse dragon, they still did not flinch.


    Aren''t they the natives of the earth? Aren''t they the indigenous creatures of the earth?


    Under their Protoss'' cavalry, any enemy will be reduced to ashes.


    No matter what kind of enemy is, it is impossible to resist the Protoss.Those who insult the dignity of the divine world, kill!


    The distance of the divine Knight order is getting closer and closer, but Chu Feng and thunder corpse dragon are so suspended in the air, waiting for the approaching of the divine knight.


    "Since you want to die, I will help you."


    Chu Feng gently raised his right hand, and a black crack appeared on his head. A large number of black thunder like an electric snake swam in the void, shooting towards the direction of the Tianma knights.


    Although Tianma''s speed is fast, it can''t compare with thunder.


    The black thunder has covered the sky, and the whole Knight order has become a purgatory shrouded by thunder.


    The black Hellfire is burning everything in the field.


    Just a second ago, the Knight Order of Tianma was still brave, but just for a moment, these Knight orders had been played by Chu Feng.


    "What kind of power is this?"


    In this black sea of thunder, rain and fire, a Protoss general cried out desperately, "who are you? It''s impossible for the earth to give birth to a strong man like you. What''s your purpose here? "


    He absolutely did not believe that such a top-level expert could be born in such a remote place as the earth.


    The pride of the protoss was torn to pieces almost just between the fingers.


    Chu Feng didn''t answer his interest. He didn''t have to talk to a dying man.


    The black cracks on the top of Chu Feng''s head became bigger and bigger. Countless flames fell from the cracks to the ground, and then a large number of black winds blew by, sweeping these flames towards the direction of the protoss knights.


    "What''s the trick?"


    "Why can this human being send out such terrible power?"


    These Knights of the divine world are on the verge of collapse.


    A person''s strength is always limited, they can''t imagine why a person''s strength can also rival thousands of troops.


    At present, the upper limit of the world is only 8 levels,


    the human breath is only 7 levels!


    For the doubts of these divine knights, Chu Feng is very easy to answer.


    The power of a person is indeed limited, but the power of a world is almost endless.


    But this answer, he does not intend to say, or let these divine knight with regret to die!

 Chapter 984

    No matter how small the world is, it''s one side of the world.


    Chu Feng''s accumulated strength in the small world is unimaginable.


    When Chu Feng didn''t have enough control over the space, it took a lot of effort to connect the two worlds, even if it was to open Yuan Fu and put materials into Yuan Fu.


    Put a little more things, may be chufeng squeezed dry.


    Later, it was because there were too many Yuan Li reserves in Chu Feng''s body that he was able to ignore this consumption.


    Now Chu Feng has a certain understanding of the law of space. It''s easy for him to connect the two worlds temporarily, and the consumption is also minimal.


    Therefore, Chu Feng has been thinking about a new way of fighting.


    It''s Chu Feng''s initial practice to extract the original strength of Yuan mansion and integrate it into the moves to fight. The effect is also very significant, which can make him have the power close to invincible under the holy rank.


    But the defect is also very obvious, a careless may play Yuan Fu collapse.


    If we lose our original strength, the whole Yuan government will lose its vitality.


    Therefore, Chu Feng is still exploring the usage of Yuanfu.


    In the world of Yuanfu, he is not omnipotent, but he can construct what he needs at will. Even if he creates thunderstorms and storms, it''s just a thought.


    All he has to do is take out these things.


    Chu Feng''s way to deal with these Knights was to gather the strength of thunder and fire in the yuan mansion, and use his body as a vent to vent this power completely.


    The theory is very simple, but the operation needs to control the space to reach a very deep level.


    If you are not careful, these violent forces will directly destroy the weak space channel.


    Even in the current state of Chu Feng, the consumption of 100 Yuan Li is at most three Yuan Li, most of which are wasted in the space channel.


    This time, Chu Feng is just to test the feasibility of this move.


    The 3% utilization efficiency seems to be very low, but compared with the huge Yuanli reserves in Yuanfu, the utilization rate is not the main thing, the important thing is how much can be brought into play.


    The cavalry on the heavenly horse was destroyed, and the thunder corpse dragon continued to circle in the sky.


    Looking at the black dragon in the air and the Chu Feng on the back of the black dragon, all the Knights of the divine world were terrified. The fear that should not appear in their hearts also appeared in their hearts.


    Just face to face, Chu Feng left an invincible impression in their hearts.


    Why do such terrible people appear in such a remote place?


    The demons are still strangling the protoss, and some of them have turned around and are ready to meet the protoss knights from afar.


    The order of hell is ready to charge.


    This elite Protoss Knight order, brought them great pressure, but as long as you see the invincible figure in the air, the heart of hell Knight order is full of courage.


    No matter how powerful the enemy is, their courage to draw the sword cannot be obliterated.


    The rest of the protoss knights are in a dilemma.


    If they continue to fight, they are doomed to die today.


    But if they give up fighting, can they save their lives?


    Chu Feng raised his right hand again, and a red flag appeared in his hand.


    "Shua!"


    The red flag came out of Chu Feng''s hand and landed on the ground in front of the protoss knights. Then the overwhelming flames burst out from the flag.


    "Retreat!"


    Seeing these flames, the leader of the protoss order immediately gave the order to retreat.


    Now I don''t know if I can save my life in retreat, but if these battles continue, they will surely be completely destroyed here.


    Now what they need to figure out is how many cards this human has.


    Looking at the protoss knight who was still in order when he retreated, Chu Feng just gave a light order:


    "kill!"


    The order of the hell Knights quickly turned into a torrent of steel.


    They don''t know how powerful those Protoss knights are, but they know that they are invincible. As long as they are led by the city master, no matter what kind of enemies they are, they will be defeated.


    As a result, the hell Knight order, with only 2000 people, charged towards the hundreds of thousands of protoss knights.


    The leader of the protoss Knight order, more than 10000 Protoss knight, run a detour, turn the horse to the direction of the hell Knight order, reverse the past.


    More than 2000 Knights of hell launched a silent charge against their enemies.They don''t need to fight and kill because they''re past the stage where they need to shout and boost their morale.


    They don''t need any voice. Their fighting spirit has reached its peak.


    It''s the same with the opposite Protoss knights. They are also strong men who have experienced many battles. They have faced dangerous situations more than once. It seems that they have fought all the way.


    Being scared away by a strong man in a remote area has already filled their hearts with humiliation.


    Now, they''re being hunted down by the natives.


    Such humiliation must be washed away with the blood of one side.


    Unfortunately, it was destined to be an unfair duel.


    Although chivalry of hell is highly expected by Chu Feng, it is a recruit on the earth after all. Compared with the experienced chivalry of the divine world, it is still a little bit worse.


    If the two sides collide like this, the order of hell will lose here today.


    Therefore, Chu Feng is doomed not to let the hell Knights fight to the death of the wish to succeed, at most is to save their face, pretending to be their own fighting power.


    The holy light, white, emanates from the Knights Templar.


    The holy radiance seems to purify everything in the world. Even if it is only seen with the naked eye, it will also make people calm. Even their enemies are hard to avoid the erosion of some will.


    If you are facing a weak opponent, you may even give up resistance.


    At the same time, the body of the order of hell exudes the light of water blue, which echoes the holy light of the order of God.


    The two sides seem to be in a situation of equal strength, but Chu Feng has secretly poured the power of his yuan mansion small world into those armor, so that the hell knights can borrow the power of small world in a short time.


    At the same time, the new spear replaced by Chu Feng in their hands also exudes endless bloody power.


    So the two knights collided.

 Chapter 985

    The leader of the order looked back and his pupils immediately shrank.


    In this round of collision just now, the Knights of the divine world fell directly in half.


    But these members of the order of hell are all intact.


    "Impossible, even if one''s strength is strong, how can everyone''s strength be so terrible?"


    The leader of the order of Knights of the divine world made an unwilling roar.


    He really can''t imagine that he is just invading a backward world. Why did he encounter such a thing? It''s not common sense. It''s breaking common sense.


    How could such an unimaginable development be met by their divine world?


    But his roar has no effect, because his voice has been drowned by the rolling thunderstorm, endless thunder and lightning from the sky, thunder corpse dragon and Chu Feng, are constantly releasing the power of lightning, destroying the living power of the knight order.


    "Are you running away?"


    Thunder rolling, chufeng merciless irony, accompanied by the thunder passed down.


    But the Knights of the divine world did not dare to stop their own escape.


    "It seems that your divine world is not as bad as the demon world!"


    Chu Feng''s voice came from behind these Knights again, which filled the Knights'' hearts with anger, but they had nothing to do.


    How about a hundred thousand people? It''s not enough for other people to fight alone.


    Just as Chu Feng was preparing for the next round, the holy light appeared at the foot of the knight order, forming a road composed of holy light. All members of the knight order were full of fanaticism and joy.


    Seeing this road, Chu Feng stopped his plan.


    But the thunder corpse dragon didn''t feel it. The purple thunder landed on this road. When the thunder corpse dragon''s lightning approached within three meters of the knight, the lightning disappeared quietly.


    Thunder corpse dragon roared angrily, just wanted to rush down, but at this time, a huge pressure fell on thunder corpse dragon, making thunder corpse dragon''s body dull in the air for a moment.


    The thunder corpse dragon, which suddenly stopped, faltered in the air and quickly regained its shape.


    Now the thunder corpse dragon has calmed down.


    Even though thunder corpse dragon''s innate wisdom is not high, it still has the instinct to pursue advantages and avoid disadvantages. Just now that will, even if it is just a moment, has brought fatal threat to it.


    "Is it the power of God to hand across the world?"


    Chu Feng also put away the ridicule on his face and replaced it with solemnity, "I don''t know who is in the divine world? Dare you give your name to those who beat your men down? "


    Now he has stopped his pursuit, because he saw that the road paved by the holy light leads directly to one side of the space channel, which should be the space channel just appeared by these Knights!


    "Coronal Protoss, head of the Fifth Army of the ruling legion, you don''t need to know my name. I will cut off your head with the sword relying on my name after coming to earth."


    Mysterious voice full of domineering response.


    The ruling corps?


    After saying the name of the Legion, Chu Feng immediately knew the origin of the other side.


    The great God is the ruler of the divine world.


    Under the command of these masters, there is an army that makes the enemy afraid.


    The adjudication corps, which is placed at the highest level, is a frightening existence.


    According to the information obtained by Chu Feng, the Legion had several experiences of entering the demon world and successfully killing back. When the demon world invaded the divine world, it had to make a detour when it met the ruling Legion.


    Even the five evil emperors in the demon world, three of them have the experience of being shriveled in the hands of this Legion.


    The ruling Legion ranks fifth in the divine world.


    "Adjudication corps, I have written down the name. After all, there are not many enemies who can escape from me. If you show up in front of me again, I will give you a decent way to die."


    Chu Feng said, riding the thunder corpse dragon back.


    Behind him, the Knights of the ruling Legion entered the space channel. The space channel behind them slowly closed, and the road composed of the holy light disappeared.


    During the whole process, the so-called commander of the army didn''t have any extra reply.


    No matter how it is explained, no matter how powerful the ruling Legion''s overall strength is, it cannot change the fact that the ruling Legion has suffered a great loss on earth.


    The declaration of the winner to the loser is called domineering;


    the declaration of the loser to the winner is called the barking of the defeated dog.


    If it is with the future to win, that is another story, but for now, the ruling Corps can not change the fact of failure.


    When Chu Feng returns to the location of the demon legion with thunder corpse dragon, he finds that the space channel here is also closed.Not only that, when Chu Feng wanted to continue to open the space channel, he found that the space here became incomparably solid, apparently blocked from the other end.


    "The reaction is really fast enough, but fortunately, there is a space node nearby."


    Chu Feng ordered the demon army to encircle and suppress the remaining Protoss with the fastest speed.


    After more than an hour of hard fighting, the rest of the protoss were annihilated.


    After the end of the battle, the demon Legion issued earth shaking cheers.


    "We won, we won."


    "Ah, we have finally defeated the enemy."


    "These abominable Protoss dare to brag in front of our great demons. They really don''t know what to do."


    "Ha ha, we demons will be stronger than Protoss after all."


    Compared with the war between the two worlds, this war is not even a local war, but a miniature of the war. Therefore, it is unrealistic for them to conclude that the demons are stronger than the Protoss.


    But this can''t dispel the self expanding psychology of the demons.


    Anyway, we won. We mean we are better than the Protoss.


    However, those members of the earth God clan and Fengshen clan who took part in the war did not look good.


    We only helped you fight under the command of our master. As a result, after you won, you directly cried out that the demons are stronger than the Protoss. You have the ability not to let us fight!


    Of course, the thoughts in their hearts do not have to be expressed in action.


    The races that can appear in the territory of hell have basically given up the original world and race, especially the members of the new generation. They have no concept of homeland at all.


    They are just affected and feel a little upset, but it''s impossible for them to attack.

 Chapter 986

    When Chu Feng took the hell Knight order to the third space node of the divine world, he found that the space node had disappeared, or the weak space had been reinforced.


    In such a situation, Chu Feng was also speechless.


    The divine world is a big world. Do you know how to bend and stretch?


    Although the demon world says that the strong are respected, it also knows how to defend its dignity with fists.


    But the idea of the divine world. It''s kind of like the west of the earth.


    Refined egoists, extreme selfishness.


    For the strong in the divine world, interests are their priority.


    Everything except interests must be closely related to interests.


    "Go on, next!"


    After carefully observing the space node here, Chu Feng went to the next one.


    But when he arrived at the next space node, he found that the space node here was also reinforced, and there would be no sign of loosening for at least 10 years.


    Even if the divine world reopens the space node, it will certainly cause great movement.


    "It seems that the divine world is afraid to appear in the city of dawn."


    Chu Feng''s mouth cracked with a smile. It was unexpected that the divine world knew how to be a man. However, Lu Qiu had basically drawn all the divine world passages in China, except for the northwest.


    As long as he goes on searching one by one, he is not afraid that he can''t find the space node.


    However, just as he was going to the next space node, he suddenly received a message from the military.


    [the divine world has already discussed with us that they can close all the space channels in China and block all the space nodes to express their sincerity that they will not fight against China. Everything before was just a small misunderstanding. The divine world hopes to exchange some compensation for China''s understanding. ¡¿


    the source of information is commander Mo from Nandu.


    Commander Mo has rarely stayed in Nandu now. Even most of the military forces in East China have withdrawn and rushed to the north for support. In his words, the defense work in East China should be handed over to dawning city.


    Well, of course, it''s not a complete evacuation. At least a few missions are left.


    Most importantly, he expressed his absolute trust in the city of dawn.


    Now, the military also let him be a microphone, which can reduce some obstacles when communicating and speaking.


    What do you mean, Chu Feng? ¡¿Commander Mo asked.


    If I want to fight, will the Chinese military cooperate with me? ¡¿Chu Feng replied in a joking tone.


    [yes! ¡¿


    [are you kidding! ¡¿


    [of course, it''s not a joke. Whether it''s from the emotional point of view or from your point of view, obviously listening to your opinions is the best choice.


    If you think that you still have the ability to continue to fight with the protoss, it is a very good choice for us to use your strength and the protoss to consume. If you have the ability to defeat the protoss or deal with the aftermath, we will be more happy, because China has more power like you.


    In any case, the city of dawn is already the most powerful force in China. Instead of trying every means to curb the development of this force, it is better to use this force as a sword in our hands and as a sword hanging over our heads to urge us to move forward. No matter where China goes in the future, first of all, China should exist. ¡¿


    Mo Lingling said a lot, but expressed sincerity.


    No matter where the future of China goes, it must exist first.


    He has seen that this disaster is different from any disaster in human history.


    This is a real war of national subjugation and extermination.


    In the face of national subjugation and extermination, no matter what kind of future trouble it is, it can be borne.


    Let alone the retrogression of society. Even if human society retrogresses into primitive society, they have the confidence to develop and grow human beings again. There is still a premise, that is, existence, that is, Huaxia can continue.


    [don''t worry, make peace with the protoss! The conditions are open to you, but remember one thing, it''s not our dawning city that made peace with the protoss, but Huaxia that made peace with the Protoss. ¡¿


    Chu Feng replied.


    Is there a difference between the two? There''s a big difference, of course.


    It''s not that Chu Feng doesn''t want to bear the name of peace negotiation. After all, he is a winner. It''s a almsgiving act to carry out peace negotiation as a winner.


    However, in this way, the protoss only need to satisfy the appetite of dawn city.


    However, if the Protoss and Huaxia negotiate, they have to satisfy Huaxia''s appetite.


    You Yan Protoss as a lesson, protoss will pay a great price.


    Of course, Chu Feng did not believe that the protoss would be so weak all the time.The biggest difference between weakness and flexibility is the courage to make a comeback. For the protoss, a temporary concession is nothing. In the war between the divine world and the demon world, the divine world is always the winner.


    It is humiliating for the protoss to bow to Huaxia.


    But Chu Feng never believed that they would bury such humiliation all the time.


    If Huaxia relaxes its vigilance against the protoss, it will be bitten by the protoss in the future.


    Yes, but in this case, we can''t give you too much of the benefits of the transaction. ¡¿


    commander Mo clearly saw what Chu Feng thought.


    His request is also reasonable.


    Since we bear such a curse for you, then we should get the greatest benefits, pay and harvest is proportional, we should follow this basic principle.


    [good! ¡¿


    Chu Feng didn''t care about the so-called benefits at the beginning, but now the result is what he wants.


    As a result, within five days, all the Shenjie passageways that have been opened in China, including those that will soon be opened, have been closed. Lu Qiu, who is responsible for checking the changes of the Shenjie passageways in China, is stunned.


    Now he found that his technique of looking at Qi was a joke in front of the strong.


    He can really observe the natural changes of heaven and earth, get timely flow, know the changes of space nodes in advance, and also know the weak points in advance.


    But for those who are really strong, do they really need to find nodes to open the space channel?


    The so-called space node is just to help them save effort.


    Now, the ruling Legion has suffered heavy losses in China, and the divine world has blocked these space nodes immediately. Now it is impossible to enter the divine world in reverse.


    The weak can observe the terrain, and the strong can change it.


    For the real strong, even if the situation of the two worlds is under their control, even if you see through, they can change it at will.

 Chapter 987

    Chu Feng, the city of dawn, took the initiative to start a war with the divine world, killed more than 200000 Protoss, and finally forced the protoss to crown all the space channels in Huaxia.


    The whole world was shocked by the crazy action of Dawning city.


    In the hearts of the survivors, the supreme plane has a mysterious and powerful image. Even if some members come occasionally, the advanced knowledge and technology they bring are amazing.


    Many non-governmental forces have secretly exchanged and cooperated with visitors from the divine world.


    They don''t feel that their behavior is a betrayal of the earth. They feel that they are just exchanging wealth for something useful to them. This is just normal business communication.


    Of course, those arms dealers who resell arms during the war also think so.


    These people have different ideas. Of course, they have no influence on the overall situation.


    But they never thought that the earth people would have a day of counterattack.


    Directly forced to open the space channel, forced the existence of the protoss to come to earth, launched a face-to-face war with the protoss, and defeated the Protoss.


    This kind of thing sounds like a myth to many survivors, especially to the ears of the congenital awakened.


    Even if there is a gap between powers, can the gap reach this level?


    "This news should not have just been taken out to comfort us!"


    "Absolutely not because dawn city has just stripped off the armor and weapons of the protoss who died in the war. Now it is ready to be sold in the demon hunter guild."


    "Didn''t you hear that the equipment of the two circles is very good? One of them is a magic weapon in many places, but why can dawn City sell these weapons? Is the city of dawn so rich? "


    "Are you stupid? If the weapons of Dawning city are weaker than the protoss, how can they win the protoss? "


    "Yes! It''s only a year and a half since the end of the world. Even if you use crystal nuclei to practice, you have to have a process. Although there are many crystal nuclei in the city of dawn, you haven''t reached the level of cultivating seven level masters casually. "


    "In this way, the city of dawn is too strong."


    "If I had the strength of them, I would be king on my own."


    "Bah! How can you say that? Are you still not Chinese


    "What? Is it not Chinese to be king? If I have the strength of a city leader, I can lead the whole of China to open up a bright future, instead of shrinking in a small place. You can imagine that a dawning city with a population of more than 1 million can be developed by Chu Feng. If Chu Feng becomes the leader of China, where will China go? "


    "That seems to be true."


    "Maybe the Lord is just waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity for Huang Jiashen."


    The powerful strength of the city of dawn has caused countless survivors to want to take refuge. Many unsuccessful people living everywhere want to enter the city of dawn for protection.


    But similarly, because the city of dawn is powerful, it has also caused a lot of rumors and suspicions.


    Many people have speculated whether Chu Feng, the leader of Dawning City, has the ambition to become king by himself.


    However, there are also many people who are looking forward to such a thing.


    What does it mean to go back to feudal times? As long as they can get through this damned doomsday, can they not be happy to have such a strong man to lead them now?


    However, some rumors have changed.


    [when dawning City defeated the protoss, Chu Feng, the leader of Dawning City, used the help of many experts. Not only the demons captured by the city leader, but also some demons such as ice demons and even some races in the divine world joined the action against the Protoss. The protoss were not defeated by Chu Feng, but were jointly targeted by these weak races. ¡¿


    such rumors, I do not know when they appeared in China, and they are becoming more and more intense.


    Even in the city of dawn, there are such rumors.


    "Really? Isn''t it the protoss that dawn conquers? "


    "It''s true. At that time, many soldiers of Dawning city took part in the battle. They saw the top experts of all Nationalities take part in the battle. This thing can''t be true any more, such as the truth of fake guarantee!"


    "Why does the city mainly rely on the power of experts from all ethnic groups?"


    "are you stupid? How strong can the city master be? He is an 8-level master. There are only a few 8-level masters in dawning City, and there are only a few hundred. How dare he take the initiative to attack the divine world? Of course, we invite experts from the divine world and the demon world to help us fight. Only in this way can we defeat those Protoss. "


    "I don''t believe it. I believe the Lord of Dawning city will never collude with gods and demons."


    "Collusion? When did this come up? "


    At the beginning, Dawning city didn''t take rumors of this degree seriously. It''s mediocre not to attract people''s jealousy. With dawning city''s huge strength, it''s normal to attract people''s jealousy, and it''s normal to have some bad rumors.However, when such rumors spread on a large scale inside the city of dawn, everyone realized that it was extraordinary. It was someone targeting the city of dawn.


    Chu Feng himself was "forced" to make a statement.


    [I did use the power of the experts of different races. In fact, this is not the counterattack against the protoss led by dawning City, but the war between the divine world and the demon world, and even the civil war between the divine world and the demon world. I just provided a stage for these experts of the two worlds and an opportunity for them to harm the corona Protoss.


    Dawning city is still very weak, I am also very weak, provoking a world? You also praise me too much. It''s a good proof of the development of Dawning city that you can be their acting stage. ¡¿


    such a "statement" caused an uproar.


    The mythical image of Chu Feng in many people''s minds was destroyed immediately.


    "I didn''t expect that Chu Feng was such a person. He actually colluded with the gods and demons."


    "Collusion? Hehe, does he use the power of gods and demons to target China and the Terran? He used his power to target the protoss who did harm to China? "


    "Protoss endangers China? Ha ha, I''ve only heard of the demons harming China, but I haven''t heard of the protoss harming China yet


    "Just because you haven''t heard of it doesn''t mean it won''t happen in the future."


    When people were in an uproar, Chu Feng''s next statement came again.


    [originally, I wanted to use Huaxia''s own strength to deal with the protoss, but Huaxia was too weak. Even if I intervened in the civil war of the protoss, it could become the cannon fodder of the Protoss. As a last resort, I relied on the strength of all ethnic groups. ¡¿

 Chapter 988

    "You made such a statement, but I don''t know how many masters you offended!"


    Su Yuyan puts on her clothes and smiles.


    Chu Feng''s unexpected statement directly destroyed the rumors with violence.


    You say I collude with the Protoss and the demons, OK, then I really collude.


    But what can you do with me? It''s not that I don''t want human power to defeat the enemy, but that human power is too weak and you have the ability to make yourself strong.


    "Those who can be offended by me are not masters."


    Chu Feng said without care.


    "Do you want to inspire people''s spirit to work hard?"


    Su Yuyan asked.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "in this dangerous era, if you can''t get strength from your heart and become strong at all costs, it will be sooner or later that such a person will be eliminated even if he is still alive. They can be stimulated by temporary words and destroyed by future setbacks, so the words of encouragement are useless. "


    "Then you..."


    "My explanation is to those western countries and also to those experts in the divine world. The enemy we meet this time is the corona Protoss, which is the first race in the divine world. In order to consolidate its position, the corona Protoss should continue to weaken and threaten its own race. In the same way, those races are working hard to replace the corona Protoss If you want to be eliminated, don''t be afraid of challenges. "


    Chu Feng explained, "therefore, even if the coronal Protoss knew that the goal of my saying these words was to stir up contradictions among the various ethnic groups in the divine world, they would have to fall into the trap, because these contradictions already exist. No matter whether I stir up or not, the results are the same. What I can influence is just some process."


    "It turns out that you are fighting for enough time for the development of Huaxia."


    Su Yuyan understood Chu Feng''s idea, "also, our earth people''s cultivation speed is really fast. It''s said that in the divine world, 20 years of cultivation to level 7 has been regarded as a good talent."


    "Do you think this is the talent of the earth people?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Of course not. The talent of the earth people is not so terrible that it can be equal to the cultivation achievements of other people for decades in two years. The first reason why they grow so fast is that even without cultivation, learning knowledge and training thinking ability, they will also improve the toughness of the soul, sharpen their swords, and improve their spiritual realm The affinity of Yuanli.


    There is another reason, and that is the existence of nuclei. "


    "Is it the effect of crystal nucleus to assist cultivation? But the medicines you invented, as well as the means to help people improve their qualifications, are things that crystal nuclei can''t do


    "Crystal nucleus can''t do that, but There is no upper limit for crystal nucleus! "


    Chu Feng sighed, "no matter how bad the qualification is, as long as you have enough crystal nuclei, you can make a breakthrough. The only difference lies in the number of crystal nuclei consumed. Of course, these things are achieved through the improvement of qualification and the accumulation of combat experience, but there is an upper limit for these things. After reaching a certain level, you can''t improve them. However, crystal nuclei are different. Crystal nuclei can transform a person The upper limit of is infinitely raised. "


    Hearing the news from Chu Feng, Su Yuyan was shocked.


    No upper limit? Is it possible to have a nucleus?


    Can even a pig reach the highest level through infinite nuclei?


    That''s true.


    Now Chu Feng has made some research on the essence of crystal nucleus. The essence of


    crystal is three: Soul Essence (soul fruit), Yuan Li, the source of the world.


    Among them, the proportion of world origin is very small. We need to absorb a large number of nuclei to improve our qualifications and increase our growth limit.


    But there is no end to this improvement.


    As long as the source strength is enough, we can constantly improve a person''s qualifications.


    Chu Feng is also conducting experiments in this area, but has not yet conducted human experiments.


    It''s going to kill people.


    Even if those creatures in Chu Feng''s own world accepted the origin of Chu Feng''s Yuanfu world beyond a certain limit, their souls would sublimate into nuclei.


    If you put it on people, the changes will be immeasurable.


    Chu Feng did not dare to use it without authorization until he found a proper way to use it.


    "Chu Feng, someone is looking for you."


    Su Yuan suddenly appears and breaks into the world of Chu Feng and Su Yuyan.


    "Who?"


    Chu Feng''s heart sank and heard his expected answer.


    "Her name is Yurou."


    "I''ll be out in a minute."


    Chu Feng put on his clothes and left the Lord''s mansion.


    "That man, beautiful?"


    Su Yuyan can''t help asking Su Yuan.


    Chufeng, who usually takes a few women, doesn''t matter. The woman named Yi Qiuling who appeared last time was quietly accepted by chufeng.When it comes to temperament, Su Yuyan feels inferior to himself.


    Now, the appearance of women who can make Chu Feng pay attention to also brings Su Yuyan a sense of crisis.


    "Pretty is pretty, but don''t worry, it''s probably the enemy."


    Su Yuan''s look a little dignified, added, "the kind that never dies."


    Never die?


    Su Yuyan looks a change, the blood sword on the waist, ready to go out to help Chu Feng.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Since it''s something that Chu Feng wants to solve himself, we can''t act rashly, because our every move may bring extra trouble to Chu Feng, or even become a drag."


    Su Yuan stops Su Yuyan.


    "I understand."


    Su Yuyan lowered his head.


    It''s very easy to be Chu Feng''s plaything. As long as you can be a man and keep your duty, Chu Feng won''t be too harsh on his women.


    But it''s really hard not to be a plaything.


    Su Yuyan is already the top master of Dawning City, but the closer he is to Chu Feng, the more he can feel the insurmountable gap when he sees Chu Feng''s back.


    It''s a desperate gap, it''s an insurmountable gap.


    Su Yuyan and Su Yuan follow Chu Feng to the outside of the city of dawn. There, a woman with hot figure and slender thighs is waiting for Chu Feng.


    A black whip tied to a woman''s waist easily provokes men''s reverie.


    Just, even Chu Feng, now there is no room for reverie.


    Seeing the arrival of Chu Feng, the woman showed a smile: "Chu Feng, are you here?"


    The tone is very casual, like an old friend I haven''t seen for many years.


    "Yes


    Chu Feng looked around, a little strange, "are you a person here? Are you not afraid that I will take you by the number of people? "


    "If you think numbers are useful in front of me, you can try them."

 Chapter 989

    For Yu Rou''s words, Chu Feng has no doubt.


    He didn''t know exactly what kind of abilities the time power possessed, but he knew that the time power was the most difficult one to deal with just because of the strange characteristics of the time power.


    What really makes him feel suspicious is Yurou''s attitude at the moment.


    Su Yuyan wants to do something, but Su Yuan gently grabs her arm.


    This is Chu Feng''s battlefield. They just need to be spectators.


    If too much interference in Chu Feng''s decision, it will lead to Chu Feng''s displeasure.


    "You have realized the fact that you are a time psionic. Now the time psionic has really revived in your body, but before you kill me, your time psionic can''t be used, and it''s the same for me. Before you kill you, the time psionic doesn''t really belong to me, so only one of us can survive today."


    Yu Rou''s eyes flashed a tiny and irretrievable hatred. Her right hand has grasped the end of the whip, and she may start at any time.


    However, Chu Feng did not intend to draw a sword, so slowly toward the rain soft.


    "I''ve been through many battles and faced many enemies, but never an enemy will be so weak in front of the people I want to kill."


    Between speaking, Chu Feng is getting closer to Yurou.


    "You want to die!"


    Yu Rou''s eyes are cold, and she waves her whip. The top of the whip is like a snake''s claw, biting toward Chu Feng''s throat.


    The top of the whip is like a sharp sword, which seems to run through the throat of Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng''s eyes are still calm, so calm looking at Yu rou.


    "Pa!"


    When the whip was only one inch short of going through Chu Feng''s throat, the whip suddenly changed its track. The sharp edge of the whip was like a saw tooth, and it crossed a blood mark on Chu Feng''s body.


    For the scars on the body, Chu Feng, still did not care.


    "Is it so easy for you to give your life to others? Would you bet your life so easily? "


    Yurou with hate tone, with unbearable anger.


    But under the angry tone, there is sadness hidden.


    "That move just now can hurt me, but it can''t kill me. Since you are ready to face me directly, how can you not judge how much threat this move can cause to me?"


    Chu Feng continues to approach Yurou.


    "Fight back!"


    Yurou once again dances the whip in her hand. The sharp whip crosses Chu Feng''s chest, and the blood splashes out, but Chu Feng''s action doesn''t stop at all.


    So he went to Yurou''s body, put his right hand together into a hand knife, and put it on Yurou''s neck.


    "You lost!"


    Chu Feng said lightly.


    Yurou''s right hand is shaking, but the whip in her hand seems to have a kilo weight, which makes her unable to pick it up again.


    "I don''t know if you have that memory, or how much of it you have, but killing people is not like that, and you are not the kind of person who would commit suicide on your own."


    Chu Feng sighed, "you are different from what I remember, but some things have not changed."


    "You..."


    Yurou clenches her teeth, but she can''t move.


    "Tell me how much you know about the future."


    Chu Feng put down his hand knife.


    "Why, why are you the owner of time powers? Why is the hope of the world on you? You''ve wasted your talent


    Yurou cried out with hatred in her voice.


    The black chain appears from Chu Feng''s body and winds around Yu Rou''s body.


    However, when the God binding lock is close to Yurou''s body, it suddenly breaks at a certain place, which moves the whole body. The whole process starts to crack from the place where it breaks, and finally the whole God binding lock turns into the most original force and disappears.


    "Disturb the time of a part of the yuan force, and make a momentary disconnection between the yuan force and the surrounding area, because the momentary disconnection affects the whole of the God binding lock, which leads to the collapse of the whole God binding lock. In addition to the terrifying power of time, you should know more about the God binding lock."


    Chu Feng didn''t worry about the breaking of the God binding lock. Instead, he said.


    In order to resist alien invasion and development, Chu Feng''s unique skill is to bind the divine lock.


    In addition to Chu Feng, Yurou is the one who knows this move best in the world.


    Later, the tie God lock integrated more feelings of Chu Feng, became more strange and unpredictable, and became more powerful, but the thought of tie God lock has not changed.


    Yurou was able to crack this move in chufeng''s expectation, but this crack without any fireworks breath was beyond chufeng''s expectation.


    Looking at Yurou with some hate, but full of complex eyes, Chu Feng sighed."Let''s talk in another place."


    Said, the power of space in Chu Feng''s side to form a field, two people at the same time into the yuan house.


    "It seems that you have experienced some scenes in the future."


    After entering the yuan mansion, Chu Feng created a situation of only two people. A bamboo table and a bamboo chair appeared in front of him, "tell me what happened to you! Anyway, we are both people who have come back from the future, or who have witnessed the future. We should have a common topic. "


    His tone was not sullen, as if he were not worried about anything.


    "Why don''t you kill me?"


    Yurou said, "I''ve taken away your power, your most powerful power. Only by killing me can you get back your own power. I didn''t expect you to be so indecisive."


    "This sentence should be reversed, why should I kill you?"


    Chu Feng easily sat on the chair, "in fact, I should thank you just right, because you took away my time ability, so I can in this year and a half time to accompany my sister, also can let my family reunion for a year and a half time, even if separated, at least also know each other''s safety news, why do I want more?"


    "Are you so low spirited?"


    The hatred in Yurou''s eyes was even more intense, and even glittering, "you promised me that you would end this damned doomsday, that you would destroy all the enemies of mankind, that you would make all the invaders from the alien world never dare to set foot on the earth, but what have you done now, the city of dawn, the demon hunter guild, and the territory of hell? You''re playing house! "


    Looking at Yu Rou''s angry appearance, Chu Feng was silent.


    Sure enough, even if it''s acting, it''s time to be in the show if it takes so long.


    The play is false, the feeling is true.


    It''s a pity that chufeng belongs to Yurou I can''t come back.

 Chapter 990

    "Is this also your Yuanfu world? Since you have told me that you have no way to evolve space into a real world, now it seems that you have done so, but what have you done in this world? "


    Chu Feng created a small space for them, but Yu Rou''s eyes penetrated all the obstacles of the space, as if he had a panoramic view of the whole world.


    She pointed to the layout of Chu Feng''s small world, with undisguised ridicule.


    "A base for growing grain? Pet wolf, as well as mountains and rivers jungle as embellishment, that is the dwarves? The arrangement of demons is pretty good. It seems that you are not playing all the time. At least you have done some useful things. But look at these demons, it should be less than a month before you start the experiment!


    With the whole world as the backing, but you waste so precious resources and do these boring things, I really doubt whether you really see the desperate future! "


    Yurou mercilessly criticizes the layout of the small world, with a mockery in her voice.


    "It seems that you are not satisfied with my design."


    Chu Feng''s tone is not the slightest wave.


    "Not satisfied, of course not. You are wasting your life!"


    Yurou scolded, "when my consciousness entered the long river of time, what I saw was four years later, but you saw more things than me. You should be able to do more things when you are reborn, but what meaningful things have you done besides revenge? The city of dawn, this palm size place has made you complacent?


    The demon hunters guild has recruited all the demon hunters in the world, but you have the highest prestige in China. Have you used these prestige to call on the Chinese demon hunters to unite.


    As long as you want, you will have endless followers.


    But you''ve wasted your prestige, and you''ve wasted the cult of the demon hunters.


    You have shown enough talent and gained enough support in the military. Even if you want to restore the monarchy of China, you can do it easily. But what have you done? Not to mention the monarchy, you dare not even let your actual power control beyond the city of dawn! It''s enough to be content with a good relationship with the military.


    Powerful people leave enough territory for you in the alien world, and there are three headed dogs in hell to escort you. As long as you are willing, you can easily control the whole territory in your own hands, and then create a legion of your own to invade and counterattack the whole hell. I thought you were hiding your light, but how long have you not seen that day What''s changed in the territory.


    You don''t care!


    Your eyes have been limited to the city of dawn.


    There is also the hell Knight order, which is not bullshit. Others think that you have devoted a lot of effort to the hell Knight order, and that it is the trump force that you cultivate for yourself.


    But only I can see that you don''t really care about the whole hell knights when you distribute them to the magic city. Even if the hell knights are abandoned, you are just sad.


    What you care about is only one mu and three cents of your own land.


    You have long forgotten your promise, you have long forgotten your ideal, those who died for you, if you see this, I really don''t know if I will give my life for you! "


    So, are you angry about this?


    Chu Feng''s heart, with some gloomy.


    He didn''t pay attention to Yurou''s accusations.


    What really makes him care and moved is the reason why Yurou said these words.


    Because what they experience is not the real future, but just a possibility of the future witnessed by their consciousness entering the long river of time, so there are some paradoxes in reality.


    Yurou is to see the next 4 years later until death.


    Chu Feng also probably recalled that they met.


    No matter how strong the woman is, it is difficult for her to survive in this era.


    Fortunately, she came to this era, not with nothing.


    At this time, she met Chu Feng.


    In order to survive in this world, she used her beauty as a tool to survive, and she was lucky to meet the right person.


    But in the process, Yurou uses the unexpected time ability.


    Time power choice!


    What happened in the past can''t be changed, but there are unlimited possibilities in the future. This power from Chu Feng can, to a certain extent, choose the future that he needs or is beneficial to himself.


    What are the specific restrictions? Chu Feng doesn''t know yet.


    After all, even he himself has not used this ability.


    The future Yurou chooses is the possibility for chufeng to fall in love with himself.Chu Feng has just experienced the most desperate thing, experienced the departure of relatives and friends, it is difficult to easily get emotional with a stranger, it is also difficult to trust a stranger.


    But emotion is always the most unreasonable thing.


    Especially for a person who is in despair, if there is a goddess who clings to him, the possibility of two people walking together will become infinite.


    In such a choice, the two became life and death dependent companions.


    This is why Chu Feng didn''t remember the process of meeting them.


    Because this process should not exist in the course of time.


    At the beginning, Yurou just wanted to find someone to rely on. She didn''t even intend to commit herself to Chu Feng. But in that desperate world, a man who is in despair and still doesn''t give up will also attract women.


    Chu Feng''s life was bought by his relatives and brothers.


    Each of them hopes that the end of this world will come to an end and that mankind will be able to get out of the situation of despair.


    Chu Feng''s body also carries the hope of the dead.


    Yu Rou, who is beside Chu Feng, is gradually attracted by such Chu Feng.


    She decided to accept the end of the world and gradually sink into her own script.


    She believes that Chu Feng is the Savior of the world. She believes that Chu Feng can bring a bright future to this desperate world.


    Chu Feng established a production base, built a home for countless survivors, became one of the leaders who led the survivors to resist the invasion of the alien world, and became the Savior in Yurou''s mind.


    However, long Ao destroyed all this.


    All that Chu Feng built to resist the invasion of the alien world was destroyed by human beings themselves!

 Chapter 991

    "I can understand your mood, everyone will change with time and experience, but such changes are not necessarily good, and there are many things that can not be accepted by people around you."


    Chu Feng raised his head, and his eyes became more complicated. "Even if you have real feelings, what you like is the high spirited Chu Feng who will not give up no matter how much despair you experience. It''s the Chu Feng who wants to be the Savior of the world. It''s not easy for you to have a chance to make up for everything, but it brings more despair."


    His rebirth has changed the world a lot.


    But in the same way, what Chu Feng saw, heard and suffered also changed himself.


    Someone once asked the question, is yesterday''s self the same as today''s self?


    This kind of philosophy and problem is very complicated, and Chu Feng has no time to think about it.


    But this kind of question, actually placed in front of him.


    Is Chu Feng, who is full of confidence in the world even though he has experienced painful despair, the leader who wants to be the survivor, lead the survivors to build a new home and resist the family together, really the same person as Chu Feng now?


    For Chu Feng himself, he is just an experience of life.


    It''s just like a middle-aged person who is calm and may have a high spirited youth. It''s just a journey of life.


    But for Yu Rou, who witnessed the change of Chu Feng, such a change is so hard to accept.


    Chu Feng, who wants to change the world, has already left, leaving only Chu Feng, who has the memory of the future but is content with the status quo and only wants to play the family game.


    Such a change is hard for Yurou to accept.


    Therefore, Yurou''s hatred for chufeng is true, and it''s true that she wants to kill chufeng.


    Only in the actual hands, there will be hesitation.


    Perhaps because in her heart, still holding that unrealistic hope.


    Under transposition thinking, Chu Feng can also understand Yu Rou''s current thoughts.


    But at most, we can only think in another place. Two people are still two people after all.


    "Tell me what you want to do!"


    Yurou hate tone, but with hope.


    After all, Chu Feng killed long Ao.


    When Chu Feng knew revenge, there was such a goal.


    In order to revenge this goal, Chu Feng also made a lot of efforts.


    But now, Chu Feng even lost a goal that he could fight for.


    "In the future, I have seen many people who want to change the world and claim to bring hope to this desperate world. Speaking of it, our dead enemy, long Ao, has the same idea, at least on the surface. Xie Gucheng wants to pull me to establish a power. The Xuantian group of seven wants to get the Xuantian seal in my hand, and also wants to control the world It''s the foundation of the world. "


    Chu Feng''s tone was neither happy nor sad. He did not worship these people, nor despise them. "The firewood company in South China wants to create an army that can only kill by destroying human nature. Such an army has no feelings and selfish desires, and naturally will not have the fear of the enemy. Huatiandu in Southwest China puts forward the idea that" people are soldiers, and all ethnic groups are for use " ...


    I can''t count the number of such people. There are many people who can make great achievements, and there are more than a dozen people who have made great changes in the world. After all, heroes emerge in troubled times. In this desperate environment, human beings can create more and more miracles. No matter how many Heroes appear, I won''t be surprised. "


    "You are such a person, why give up? Is it because there is no hope of success? "


    Asked Yurou.


    If Chu Feng is such a person, she will only be more disappointed.


    In her mind, Chu Feng will never be knocked down by reality.


    "Yes! I see more of the future than you, and I experience more despair than you. "


    Chu Feng very frankly admitted, "there are a lot of people who have made some achievements, but this is just drinking poison to quench thirst. No matter how earth shaking things those people have done, no matter how great and noble their ideas are, they have no significance. The world is in front of me, little by little towards the future of destruction, and all people''s efforts are just delayed "I''ve taken this step."


    "Have you really given up?"


    Rain soft sad said.


    There was hope in her heart.


    However, the present Chu Feng, already mercilessly in her heart hope to smash.


    In the past, Chu Feng was dead. Now Chu Feng and the one she knew were not alone at all!


    No, she won''t accept it!


    "But anyway, the person you want to protect is still alive. Do you want the person you want to protect to step into the abyss of despair again? Clearly have the opportunity to change all this, but you still want to indulge in the gentle country now? If you are still addicted to the present, then I will break everything in the presentYurou''s eyes are crazy.


    She is still trying to wake up the Chu Feng she knows, if not, at least wake up the desperate Chu Feng!


    This little world can''t trap her!


    "You are really that naive idealist. When you think that you are eager to do something, the whole world will make way for you. You think that as long as you desire something deep in your heart, it will come true. Also, the power of time power makes you have the possibility to choose the future. You really have the capital to go on like this."


    Chu Feng sighed, "but such an innocent idealist will bring disaster not only to himself, but also to the people around him. This idea is meaningless."


    "Is that why you gave up?"


    Yurou was not influenced by Chu Feng''s words.


    In her heart, Chu Feng is a hero, a hero who can save the world, not the so-called overlord who encircles and entertains himself.


    "Give up? You don''t even know what giving up is. "


    Chu Feng shook his head slightly. "How do you think you can save the world? Unify China, unify the world, and become the master of human beings on earth? Then, with their own strength and charisma, they will lead all the survivors to fight against the alien world together. Is that enough? "


    "If not, is there any other way?" Yu Rou asked.


    "I don''t know if there are other roads, but in the future that I see, such a road can only be destroyed in the future. It can even be said impolitely that such a future is the future you want, but also the future that Zerg, protoss, demon and even the three saints want. As long as it is the enemy of human beings, they are looking forward to the future of human beings What kind of road. "


    "Now, I don''t know how many" people "are looking forward to it," chufeng said

 Chapter 992

    "What do you mean?"


    Yurou is confused. She doesn''t understand what chufeng means.


    Even the closest person to Chu Feng, she could not fully understand Chu Feng''s idea.


    "Many people are thinking about how to change this era, how to lead mankind out of a new road, and how to open up a new future.


    I see 10 years in the future. In these 10 years, in order to fight against this damned doomsday, human beings do not know how many heroes have been born or how many miracles have been created, but they all fail. Some people think that their failure is because they have not done enough, including you.


    But has anyone ever thought that they have gone the wrong way in the beginning? Do the enemies of mankind hope that mankind will embark on such a road from the very beginning? "


    "How can the enemies of mankind want mankind to unite?"


    Yu Rou said in disbelief.


    "Why not? You know the enemy well?"


    Chu Feng asked.


    "Because..."


    Yurou''s words are stopped. Why not?


    Of course, it is impossible for her to know the enemy''s thoughts and purposes.


    "I know that such an approach can integrate the power of human beings to the greatest extent. I know what kind of things can be achieved under the leadership of a wise and powerful leader in complete unity. After all, if a unified dynasty is determined to do something, what kind of power will erupt, so I have the same experience in the past I''m thinking of that. "


    Chu Feng said, "but can these common sense summed up from past experience really be applied to this end of life? You think that as long as human beings exert their greatest strength, they will be able to frighten the enemy. As long as human beings unite, they will be able to overcome all difficulties. However, there are too many people with this idea.


    Do you think the enemy will never think of a solution that most people with a little insight can put out? But you and I have been fighting side by side for several years. When did those enemies of alien invasion prevent mankind from moving towards unity?


    I don''t know what the purpose of the enemy of mankind is, or what kind of tactics the enemy of mankind will use against us, but I know that we can never let the enemy want us to take the road. "


    "For such a ridiculous reason? If we don''t take the road of unity, do you think that if we unite in a scattered state, we can have a chance to win? " Yurou feels chufeng''s idea is funny.


    Maybe unity can''t do its best, but the scattered Terran will not be able to resist the invasion of the enemy.


    Now the city of dawn, which has the most powerful power, and Chu Feng, which has the highest prestige, don''t stand up to gather people''s hearts. Does it depend on the so-called demon hunter guild to improve the overall strength of human beings?


    This is the best choice, isn''t it?


    "Do you think this is the best choice?"


    Chu Feng stares at Yu Rou and asks seriously.


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Yes, but if everything follows the optimal solution, then there will be no miracle in the world."


    "You''re pinning your hopes on miracles?"


    The disappointment in Yurou''s eyes is more intense.


    "It''s not that I place my hope on miracles, but that hope exists in miracles. I''ve met too many people who say they want to save the world, but they still underestimate the world and the end of the world."


    Chu Feng said, "from the beginning of the outbreak of doomsday, the world has inevitably come to an end. The so-called optimal solution has been blocked by the desperate future. If you want to save the world, you only rely on miracles. All I do now is to develop the miracles that human beings can create towards unexpected places."


    The rain is full of rain.


    She I cannot understand you.


    She thought she knew Chu Feng very well, but in the end, she still found that she didn''t know Chu Feng.


    What exactly is Chu Feng planning? What on earth is he thinking?


    She still doesn''t understand.


    What he wanted to do, what he wanted Chu Feng to do, was scorned by Chu Feng.


    However, Chu Feng could not even see the realm he had reached.


    Use the knowledge and experience gained in the future to gamble on the occurrence of a miracle.


    Is this what Chu Feng wants to do?


    Such Chu Feng, she can''t accept!


    "Chu Feng, since you and I are on different roads, there is no possibility of reconciliation between us. Kill me and go the way you want to go!"


    Yurou picked up the whip again and was ready to fight.


    "Why do you have to fight between you and me?"


    Chu Feng asked.


    "Time powers don''t meet each other. If two time powers meet, there will be a death. Similarly, a time power can''t exist in two people at the same time. The time you were robbed by me, the power has begun to revive in you. Now, between us, it''s life and death."Rain judo, "if you think you are on the right path, kill me, otherwise, I will inherit everything you left behind after killing you, and then go on the path I want to take."


    "Certainly?"


    Chu Feng asked.


    Yu Rou doesn''t understand what Chu Feng wants to express.


    "Time powers don''t meet each other. This rule can even be said to be the bottom rule of the world. It''s more difficult to break this rule than to challenge the time road. But haven''t you evaded this rule for a long time?" Chu Feng said, "I don''t have time ability, and I''ve had a good time. Speaking of it, I want to thank you."


    If it wasn''t for the disappearance of time power in his body, no matter how long Chu Feng looked for his sister, there would be no result, just like in the next 10 years, they would never meet.


    If two people really meet unfortunately, it will only be a tragedy.


    From this point of view, Chu Feng should thank Yurou.


    "I didn''t expect that you have fallen to such a state. You have enjoyed what you long for, but you will always indulge in gentleness and family affection. Is this your future?"


    Yurou''s eyes are more disappointed.


    "After all, the way is different!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were gloomy.


    Both of them have the same idea and the same goal for a long time. With the passage of time and going on different lives, their road is gradually far away.


    "You have done the impossible, why superstition in the so-called theorem? Bound by common sense, confused by the theorem, lost in the optimal solution, seeing the so-called hope is like seeing a life-saving straw, but forgetting that when human beings set foot on the canoe, they have already embarked on the road of building ships

 Chapter 993

    Man can build ships


    Yurou only feels that her faith seems to be shaken passively.


    But it''s just a little bit.


    "Yurou, do you know what hope is?" Chu Feng asked.


    "Hope is hope."


    The beauty of Yurou is wrinkled. Does chufeng want to play a word game with himself.


    "The thunder and lightning in the sky will fall on the withered trees and start a fire. It''s natural! Human beings taste the food barbecued by fire, regard fire as God and hope, and think that fire is a treasure given to human beings by heaven. In order not to let the hard won fire go out, human beings send people to guard and care for the fire. This fire is hope! "


    Chu Feng began to tell a story handed down from ancient times, "but there is a man who came forward. He used the most common wood and dry leaves, and his simple hands to create a fire.


    He told his people, told his children and grandchildren, our fire does not need God''s gift, the fire of hope can be created by our hands! "


    Yurou''s heart was shaken.


    As a Chinese, she also heard the story of Suiren.


    However, this story seems to have gained a new life in Chu Feng''s mouth.


    "Before Suiren''s, how many sacrifices did human beings have in order to protect the flame given by heaven? Even in the cold winter, in order to keep the fire of hope alive, they throw their clothes into the fire and burn the resources used by their compatriots in the fire, just to keep the hope of keeping out the cold. "


    "Yurou, the hope in your eyes, those who want to save China, including the hope in my eyes in the past, is the fire that God''s thunder and lightning has given to mankind. We have sacrificed too much to protect the fire. We don''t know how much effort we have made to protect this so-called hope. How many people are shouting to save China while waving slaughter to their compatriots Dao, they think that this is a sacrifice that must be made by those who achieve great things. Without the consciousness of such sacrifice, how can we make the flame of hope burn more vigorously? "


    "But our ancestors have told us long ago, why should we maintain the flame given by heaven? We can use our own hands to create. In cold winter, why do we curl up in the corner to get warm? We can build homes to avoid the wind and snow. People who go out hunting, why do we place their hope of survival on hunting? We can reclaim the land, circle the health preserving spirit, let the world be natural, and follow our will to choose! "


    Chu Feng pointed to the sky with his eyes still fixed on Yurou.


    "I don''t know the true face of the enemy until the moment when I die in the future. I don''t know how powerful the enemy we are facing, but I know that our enemies are watching us in the sky. They are looking at us with bright eyes. They are looking at us with an optimistic attitude. They are looking at us one after another and burning the fire of life with their lives Species.


    They are watching in the sky


    "You think that only when human beings unite can there be hope, but it''s not in the cold winter night that human beings nestle up to each other and warm each other with each other''s body temperature?"


    "You think it''s right, but what''s at the end of the right road, do you understand?"


    "If anyone wants to unify China and mankind, then do it! If you want to guard the flame of hope, if you want to cuddle together and warm each other with each other''s body temperature, you just do it. "


    "However, I will not guard your sacred flame, I will use my own hands to create hope, I will not curl up in the corner like you to warm up, I will go to build a shelter home, our ancestors left us the most precious wealth, not the experience they gained by fighting against nature, but the spirit they even have to fight against the sky!"


    Yurou only feels that her faith is collapsing.


    How much difference is her realm from Chu Feng?


    What is the future that Chu Feng sees?


    What kind of road is he going to take?


    Is the only way to be considered by those who want to be the Savior worth mentioning in his eyes? In Chu Feng''s eyes, is the hope pursued by countless people really the so-called God given flame?


    Our ancestors taught us to drill wood to make fire, but the foolish posterity took the fire as a treasure, took care of it, and took pride in it.


    What''s the difference between this kind of behavior and caring for thunder and fire?


    This is not what the ancestor of China wants to convey to future generations!


    So, the road Chu Feng will take.


    Yurou looks at Chu Feng with frightened eyes.


    If the saviors who lead mankind out of the end of the world, their path is ignored by Chu Feng, then what is Chu Feng going to do? It can be imagined.


    He didn''t intend to resist the end of the world at all!


    He didn''t want to be a savior at all.What he wants to do at the beginning is a crazy thing.


    His way, no, he didn''t choose the way at all!


    When my foot is here, my foot is the road!


    "You, you are crazy!"


    Yurou muttered to herself, "it''s impossible."


    "Didn''t you just want to teach me a lesson and wake me up?"


    Chu Feng looks at Yu Rou with joking eyes, "no doubt, what you think is the fact. Now, do you still have the courage to follow me?"


    "No, it''s impossible."


    Yurou clenches her teeth. She only thinks that her behavior just now is so ridiculous. She wants to persuade Chu Feng of his ignorance and immature.


    However, the road of Chu Feng only brings destruction!


    He could not even see the true face of the enemy, so he went on the unknown road?


    "You don''t have to worry or persuade me."


    Chu Feng said, "the order of hell is my trump card. In order to achieve my goal, the city of dawn is my bet. If you still want to protect the flame of hope, and want to burn the fire of hope, you can do it. Not all roads need the concerted efforts of all people, and the unity of human beings can not be applied to all situations.


    I''ve already figured out the way I want to go, and I''ve chosen the people who will accompany me. Besides, what others want to do, accomplish or protect has nothing to do with me. "


    "Originally, I underestimated you."


    Yu Rou said out of her mind.


    "There are many people who have lofty aspirations but have high vision and low hand. The only boundary between ambition and talent is success or failure." Chu Feng did not accept Yu Rou''s praise.

 Chapter 994

    "What can I do?"


    For a long time, the rain soft just said.


    She thought that the Chu Feng she liked was dead.


    But the Chu Feng I saw today didn''t forget his original intention.


    It was a comforting thing for her, but now her heart was full of fear.


    This huge gap filled her heart with fear.


    I thought what I saw was a Chu Feng who lost his faith.


    However, what she saw was an unreachable figure.


    "You?"


    This time it''s Chu Feng''s turn. I don''t know what to say.


    How to say?


    In his plan, Yurou is just a woman who needs him to protect and care. She can give him some comfort when he is suffering and lonely.


    However, can he still look at Yurou in the past?


    There are some things that can''t be restored once they are broken.


    Now that something between them has been uncovered, how can they put it back in place?


    Yurou is not a vase, nor the person Chu Feng thought.


    For Yurou, chufeng is not the one she knows.


    "I can return the power to you."


    Yurou broke the silence.


    Is the power returned?


    Chu Feng has never thought about this problem.


    He didn''t use the time ability originally, and he didn''t have it after he was born again, so he didn''t have any concept of the time ability. What he didn''t have naturally won''t be sad to lose.


    What he cares more about is Yurou''s attitude.


    For a time power, do you want him to lose Yurou?


    He is not indecisive person, in order to achieve his own goal, he did not sacrifice women, but if it is to sacrifice the people around him, then what is his persistence?


    Without the faith to support himself, what is left of him?


    Does he still have the courage to embark on that difficult road?


    "I''m doing well without the time power. With the time power, it may bring me unexpected risks. When I enter hell, if I meet a time power in hell, it may harm me." Chu Feng shook his head.


    He certainly has such ideas.


    But the main reason is my sister.


    Time powers do not meet each other. If he really loses his identity, will he be able to break this theorem?


    He has a lot of things, but he is not satisfied.


    Since he can enjoy his family, he wants more and longer.


    "It''s too late."


    Yurou shook her head. "If you don''t realize it, you can forget it. Now that you have realized the existence of the time power, the recovery of the time power in your body is an irreversible thing. Between you and me, there is bound to be a person who dies, and the person who survives will become the real time power owner. This is an irreversible thing, between you and me There will be a war. "


    "Then extend the deadline indefinitely."


    Chu Feng said without hesitation, "since you and I are safe at this moment, I will solidify this moment forever and make this moment eternal."


    "You can''t do it."


    Yu Rou looked at Chu Feng firmly and said, "no matter how powerful you are, you can''t change my heart. I don''t refuse such a choice. Of course, you have no room to refuse."


    She made it clear that she would rather die than cooperate.


    Because she can''t accept the fact now.


    "It''s not up to you!"


    The black chain appears from the foot of Chu Feng, winding the rain.


    "It''s no use to me, have you forgotten? Even if you have made a lot of changes to this move, the essence of God binding lock has long been no secret in my eyes. "


    Yurou doesn''t have any action. The black chain will disintegrate at the moment when she touches her body.


    "Use the unique skills you created after my death! That''s a killer. "


    Tianqian was created after her death. She didn''t know the name of Tianqian, but she knew that after Chu Feng came back from his rebirth, she often used a devastating unique skill.


    Chu Feng didn''t use Tianqian, because he knew that once Tianqian came out, the rain was gentle, and he really could only live one.


    "It''s not sure whether it''s useful to bind the God lock or not."


    Chu Feng raised his hand again, the black chain appeared from the empty air, and blocked the space around Yurou.


    Yurou still has no action, as if ignoring the existence of the God lock.


    "Sure enough, did you choose the future that is good for you?"


    When tie God lock disappeared again, Chu Feng also understood the essence of this move.He used tie God lock three times, Yurou also used the same trick to deal with three times.


    In these three times, the flaws of tie God lock are not the same, but Yurou''s coping method is the same.


    Simple time disorder, lead a hair and move the whole body.


    However, she chose the most suitable position.


    "If you can only do this, your ambition will really become a fantasy."


    Yurou''s eyes are cold and ready to wave her whip.


    An indecisive person, she does not believe that he can create the so-called miracle.


    If he can''t kill a woman, what kind of enemy will he face?


    However, it is still the entanglement of the chain.


    "Chu Feng, are you insulting me?"


    Yurou dances the whip in her hand, but when the whip in her hand is raised, it falls down powerlessly. Her wrist is entangled by the black chain at this time.


    A large number of black chains spread from the void, binding Yurou''s whole body.


    "It''s no use to me!"


    Yurou tries to break free, and the God''s lock is broken layer upon layer, but it is entangled again.


    "What did you do?"


    Yurou is a little angry.


    "What did you do? It''s just that you think about the power of time a little too miraculously


    Chu Feng said with an indifferent look, "the future has unlimited possibilities. You can choose the best option for yourself among the unlimited possibilities. But when you make the so-called right choice, how do you know whether your choice produces countless possibilities compared with the present future? The future you can grasp is the future of the moment you make a choice. "


    "But how do you know what my choice is? And make a change? "


    Yurou constantly breaks free from the God''s lock, but the chain of the God''s lock penetrates her two ribs mercilessly, and the powerful sealing force runs through her body, trying to seal the yuan force and spiritual force in her body.


    She tried to crack the seal, but it was always made up at the most appropriate time.


    Her attack is like a fist in the water, can splash some water, but the water is still.


    "The best solution, of course."

 Chapter 995

    "You can choose the best option for yourself in countless futures. On the other hand, as long as I also find the best option for you, there is no secret about your behavior pattern in front of me."


    Chu Feng didn''t see through the time power himself. "The best solution is not supposed to exist. You are too dependent on time power and superstitious in the so-called optimal solution, so you have the greatest trust in this optimal solution. Just like many so-called heroes who want to save the world, you firmly believe that the road you are going is the best way to save the world.


    But can a road that has been seen through save the world? How much do you underestimate this crisis? How you underestimate the potential of human beings


    More and more black chains gradually overlap.


    Yurou only feels that her strength and spirit are constantly consumed.


    She destroyed the God lock countless times, destroyed the seal of Chu Feng countless times.


    But it''s too easy.


    This seal is too easy to break.


    In the process, her strength is also consumed.


    No matter how powerful the powers are, they all need the support of Yuanli and mental power. With the constant consumption of Yuanli and mental power, her powers gradually lose their function.


    Rain soft eyes gradually dim down.


    Is the most powerful power in the world just a joke?


    She finally understood that what Chu Feng said did not pay attention to the power of time. It was not empty talk.


    For him, time power is just a good ability, but it''s only good, even some chicken ribs.


    Chu Feng thinks that he can reach the peak without time power, not because he has strong self-confidence, but because he is stating a normal fact.


    It doesn''t mean much to him whether he has time ability or not.


    Icing on the cake is better than sending charcoal in the snow after all.


    He didn''t show too subtle tactics, and he didn''t use powerful to abnormal unique skills. He just saw through the essence and weakness of the time ability, and then cracked it.


    The whole process is so simple and natural.


    Simple enough to make her wonder if she''s a joke.


    "No ability is invincible, and there is nothing that human beings have to do. I don''t blame you for the things between you and me, just because your vision and insight limit you."


    When Chu Feng comes to Yurou, she is about to lose the ability to speak.


    "Time power, put it on you first! Speaking of it, I regret that I found the existence of time power too early, but it''s also good for me to face the reality earlier. "


    Chu Feng''s hand on Yurou''s head, facing the woman who has been with him for the longest time in the future, the confidant he once loved deeply, his heart is full of mixed feelings.


    "Sleep! When you wake up, maybe everything will become what you think? "


    Chu Feng sighs and prepares to seal Yurou completely.


    But at this time, the seal of God''s lock suddenly broke.


    Yurou''s body gradually broke away from the seal of God''s lock.


    "Is this the power of Jiang Xinyue?"


    Chu Feng was a little surprised, "she really has something to do with you."


    However, these struggles cannot change the facts.


    "Before I''m sealed, let me tell you something! Jiang Xinyue has been separated by me, but she doesn''t know about it. She thinks she is an independent individual, has her own thoughts, and doesn''t even know about my existence. "


    Yurou said, "this ability is called the separation of blood and soul. It''s a special method I got from Yi Qiuling. I can peel off one part of my existence and replace another person. It unconsciously affects her mind and spirit. If my body dies, I can resurrect it. Of course, I can also take away the power of separation.


    Yi Qiuling is not a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks. She is a saint who travels around and helps people solve problems. Her mind is very deep, including her teammates... "


    "I know." Chu Feng light said.


    "How can you know?"


    "She told me."


    "No way. How could she tell you this evil secret?"


    Yurou''s pupils shrink. She wanted to remind chufeng to be careful of yiqiuling, but she didn''t expect chufeng to know.


    Why.


    "Your biggest weakness is that you are too self righteous."


    Chu Feng said, "you think it''s a noble thing to be a savior, but you never think that the future of mankind should be decided by one''s own ideas. Do you think this secret is evil? But is there anything more evil in this world than depriving others of their precious lives? She told me this because she felt guilty, but she didn''t think it was wrong.I don''t feel guilty, but I don''t think it''s necessary for the evil secret. The reason why I don''t publish it is because many people don''t understand this practice and over interpret a thing. "


    "Even such a small matter, I can''t help you, originally, I was a joke from the beginning to the end?"


    Yurou said with a bitter smile.


    "No, how can you be a joke?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes with memories, "if there is no future experience, if there is no memories that you and I share, there will be no present me, no people who try to save the world and give their lives. Maybe now I am just a person who is gradually moving away on the right road, at least you are much better than stepping stones or negative teaching materials."


    "Are you comforting me?"


    Yurou suddenly smiles.


    Even this kind of consolation, but also let her feel gratified.


    "Of course not. I don''t have to cheat you now."


    Chu Feng said seriously, "the fool ate the cake until the sixth, which does not mean that the existence of the past five cakes is meaningless."


    "Thank you."


    Yurou forced a smile, and her voice gradually weakened. "After I wake up, will the world become a little different? I really don''t want to experience the future of despair. "


    The black chain becomes a seal array. Yurou''s body and soul are sealed in a small corner of Yuanfu by Chu Feng, and finally become a Crystal Teardrop gem.


    Holding the gem in the palm of his hand, Chu Feng''s heart is full of mixed feelings.


    In his heart, he has fantasized about meeting Yurou again for countless times. He has imagined what kind of attitude he will use to move Yurou''s heart in this life. But he never thought that their meeting again would be like this.


    "No, it''s just a process. How can it be the end?"


    Chu Feng firmly eyes through layers of void, fell on Jiang Xinyue.


    "The separation of blood and soul, you really give me a problem!"

 Chapter 996

    By abandoning one part of one''s own existence and substituting one part of one''s own existence for another, the goal of blood soul separation is transformed imperceptibly to make it become one''s own separation, even the target object will not be aware of its own change.


    This magic trick is cogged.


    Yurou''s origin hides something from chufeng, but it should have something to do with guwu aristocratic families. Those guwu aristocratic families in China also have some connections with each other, and some of them know each other.


    Long Ao, Yi Qiuling, Gu Nanfei, Jiang Xinyue, and Ji Xuanfeng and Ji Xuanye, who will shine in the future.


    They have some communication with each other, which is not very strange.


    The fact that Yi Qiuling hasn''t seen Yu Rou doesn''t mean they haven''t communicated in the future.


    Chufeng and Yurou don''t get along day and night. It''s not surprising that she has some secrets of her own.


    And to put it bluntly, guwu aristocratic family is very mysterious in the eyes of ordinary people. In fact, it''s just like that. It has a long history and has some advantages over other powers. Such advantages can make them easily stand above the average, but it doesn''t mean that the ancient tradition can make them reach the peak.


    Only genius can carry forward and inherit, but not inherit and shape genius.


    The inheritance of the guwu family can bring them a higher starting point. However, in the vast China, although the proportion of the descendants of the guwu family is small, the number is also large, and only a few of them stand out.


    However, they still have some magical secrets.


    It''s said that the name of blood soul separation comes from the mythical blood god son. When he reaches maturity, every drop of blood essence is a separation, with a total of 365 separation.


    Of course, this so-called secret skill can also be biased towards children.


    Chu Feng didn''t know how Yurou believed it, but Yi Qiuling told him the essence of the secret.


    "What kind of blood god, what kind of separation? But it''s just an enhanced version of the enlightenment. The wisdom of our ancestors can''t be underestimated. However, our scientific vision was limited. Some of the things we did might have been very powerful at that time, but it seems to us today that it''s a joke. If we really want to use this technique to refine our body, it''s better to find a laboratory to make a clone, and then pretend that the clone is another self. "


    Chu Feng and Yi Qiuling lived alone for more than a year in an environment of 12 times the flow rate of time, that is, more than a year. During that time, they only faced each other.


    Therefore, the degree of mutual understanding between the two people is very thorough.


    For this kind of secret skill, Yi Qiuling herself is also using it.


    But her usage is different.


    It''s a way to infuse one''s own accomplishments into another person''s body to help them improve their aptitude. However, one''s own accomplishments may be lost or even life-threatening.


    Generally, they are senior people with high strength. Before they die, they will use this move to improve their qualifications.


    However, because this is very difficult to learn and very limited, so not many people understand it.


    But there are also some whimsical people who want to infuse part of their own Tao fruit into the body of genius, and finally pick the fruit from the other person''s body.


    Of course, it''s normal to want to refine a part.


    Whether it is to protect life or to extend life, it is very worthwhile to try.


    But in essence, it''s all about sacrificing yourself to help others.


    As for those who are refined into separate bodies, they will not be aware of their own changes? If you don''t take the initiative to tell me your existence, can I be born to know it?


    So some things seem very mysterious, but to put it bluntly, that''s the same thing.


    Yi Qiuling, the reason why she used this move is not to steal the fruits of cultivation in other people''s bodies, nor to refine her own body. Her biggest purpose is to study the mirror world.


    Yes, she knew the existence of mirror world from the beginning.


    However, in her mind, the mirror world is not perfect. The highest level of mirror world should be to be able to copy any enemy and become a world.


    In addition, it is to cooperate with the existence of another evil sect.


    As for the part of the skills Yurou acquired, she should have been cheated by Yi Qiuling.


    Yi Qiuling is not a good person in the first place. To set up a better image in front of outsiders is just for the convenience of walking. Although she is not an unforgivable evil in essence, she is not a goddess to save the world from water and fire.


    During the period when they confessed to each other, Yi Qiuling also told Chu Feng that they used that skill to gain strength, just to reduce their inner guilt, so they chose those who died and didn''t care.


    But even if she can''t find so many damned people, she may choose to use it.


    Considering that this move will damage her own image, Yi Qiuling easily won''t teach this move to others, or even destroy the traces of the existence of this move. It must be that Yurou obtained this unique skill from Yi Qiuling, which is not a proper means.Since it''s not entirely voluntary, it''s normal for Yi Qiuling to dig Yurou with her backhand.


    In other words, Yurou would believe this, or underestimate Yi Qiuling''s intelligence.


    Hidden behind this secret art is the battle between two women.


    This is the reason why Chu Feng said that Yurou gave himself a difficult problem.


    Even if Yurou does something wrong, Chu Feng still regards her as her own woman, and so does Yi Qiuling. Now there is a war between the two women. Of course, the person who feels the most headache is Chu Feng himself.


    "I hope nothing will happen in the future."


    Chu Feng secretly shakes his head, then leaves the world of Yuanfu and appears in front of Su Yuan and Su Yuyan.


    "Has it been settled?"


    "So it is."


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng decided not to tell the whole story, "release Jiang Xinyue''s imprisonment and allow her to move freely in the city of dawn, including entering and leaving the city''s main residence freely. But she can''t leave the city of dawn, which is more than 50 kilometers away, unless she plans to move the whole Jiang family out of China, and if her family asks, tell her what to say You shouldn''t say anything. "


    For Jiang Xinyue''s disposal plan, Chu Feng has no good way.


    Kill, you can''t kill.


    But he didn''t want to let her go.


    How many back doors did Yi Qiuling leave on the blood soul division? Chu Feng had no bottom in his heart.


    If you don''t remove some hidden dangers, Chu Feng doesn''t trust her to leave.


    How about Jiang Xinyue? Chu Feng doesn''t mind, but when it comes to Yurou, he must be careful.


    "In addition, we should collect the intelligence of all forces in China, focusing on South China."

 Chapter 997

    Yurou in the long river of time to witness the future is not as much as his own, but Chu Feng never believe that Yurou will be in this year and a half, without any action.


    If you want to find out the scope of the influence of the rain, you can directly use the elimination method.


    The situation in South China is the most complex, and Chu Feng will not easily touch it. He knows that Yurou in the future should also know that it should be the best place for development.


    Of course, Chu Feng felt that he would come back in vain.


    Although the city of dawn only interferes in the affairs of South China under its own orders, it is impossible for the city of dawn to know nothing about the existence of a business alliance in South China.


    When Su Yuan reported her work, she also had some understanding of South China.


    According to what Yurou said to himself when she appeared, Chu Feng didn''t believe that Yurou''s noise would be smaller than his creation of Dawning city and demon hunter guild.


    Otherwise, she may not have the strength to teach herself.


    "Do you need to avoid the military when investigating South China?"


    Su Yuan asked.


    The military has some plans in South China, which are unknown to outsiders. Even if Chu Feng has a good relationship with the military, the military should keep Chu Feng secret.


    Some things are a matter of principle and cannot be violated because of the so-called trust.


    Dawning city also tacitly abides by this principle.


    "You don''t have to avoid the military. If necessary, you can even use the power of the military."


    Chu Feng issued such an order, mainly considering that there are not many people who know about some things. Even if the military has some doubts, as long as he deals with things that are not aboveboard, there will be no big deal.


    Could it be that suddenly breaking the tacit understanding would make the military wary of South China.


    Since the military has also investigated South China, the military can also take this opportunity to help clear some obstacles in the name of investigating South China in the city of dawn.


    Others Chu Feng did not know, but Chu Feng knew that with Mo commander''s IQ, he would never miss this opportunity.


    Hearing that she could use the power of the military, Su Yuan was also relieved.


    It''s not that the city of dawn photographed the military. The main reason is that there is no need for conflict between the two sides.


    Is there too few enemies in China, or not enough to destroy mankind? As the largest civilian force and the founder of the demon hunter guild, there is a gap between dawning city and the military, which most people do not want to see.


    After returning to the Lord''s mansion, Chu Feng sat on his chair and looked up at the ceiling.


    He looks at the ceiling on the surface, but actually he looks at the sky above the ceiling.


    It has been a year and a half since the end of the world came, and the time of day is getting shorter and shorter. Now the average time of day in China is less than three hours.


    This is less than three hours in the daytime, in the old age is also the view of dusk.


    In other words, the vision of the powers and warriors is much better than that of the old times. Otherwise, even walking is a very dangerous thing for people nowadays.


    A few months ago, the sun in the sky became an outline.


    In the last two months, even this contour has disappeared.


    As if there were thick clouds in the sky, covering the sky.


    Without the surface of the sun, the average temperature has already dropped to below 0 degrees.


    Rivers freeze, glaciers freeze, and even the sea surface condenses icebergs.


    Chu Feng clenched his fist. He really wanted to smash the sky that covered his sight and disperse the oppressive clouds. He wanted to fly to the sky by thunder corpse dragon to see what was on the sky.


    What kind of existence in the end, dare to overlook the earth above the sky.


    But he can''t.


    Now he is the most powerful human being on earth, even the most powerful existence on earth.


    But, after all, it''s just a level 7.


    Level 7 can''t be used as cannon fodder at the highest level, but it''s just a mole ant after all.


    The anger of mole ants is just the rage of incompetence.


    Most of the time, Chu Feng is not so calm when dealing with a lot of things, and he is not the kind of person who knows how to be patient. That''s because he doesn''t have to do that.


    But this does not mean that he is really a person who does not understand forbearance.


    He knew very well that if he flew into the sky now, he would only win a solemn and stirring reputation at most.


    If we can''t win, the so-called reputation is meaningless.


    It''s not just a story.


    Whether it''s bravery, fearlessness, blood, unyielding, or lying on one''s back and tasting one''s courage, only the final victory is the only meaning.


    Dawning City, once again entered the dormant stage.


    The weather is getting colder and colder, and the wild is becoming more and more dangerous. However, the overall strength of human beings is rising like a rocket. Now the human beings at the top of the food chain are still at the top of the food chain.If there is no invasion and intervention of the alien world, the zombie crisis is only a self elimination of human beings.


    In the end, Dawning city''s investigation of South China failed.


    As for the investigation of the city of dawn, whether overt or covert, other forces in South China are nervous. They are afraid that the city of dawn''s sphere of influence will expand to South China.


    But they can''t do anything to the people of Dawning City, otherwise, Dawning city will have an excuse to directly target them. They can''t do anything and dare not do anything until they can resist the forces of hell knights.


    At this time, they think of the military.


    The forces in South China have launched the military as a shield.


    In the face of the "investigation" of Dawning City, the military also showed that it was well founded to advance and retreat, and directly led the people of Dawning city to investigate together. After this investigation, some dirty and dirty things were directly put on the surface, more than 1000 people were directly beheaded, and the whole South China region was in turmoil.


    This is the influence of Dawning city.


    However, it is a relief for those large forces.


    Now that they have cleaned some dirt on the surface, they won''t go further.


    They even doubt that this is a play jointly directed by dawning city and the military in order to strengthen the military''s monitoring of the remaining five forces.


    However, doubt belongs to doubt, let alone no evidence. Even if there is evidence, they dare not bring it out.


    Chu Feng didn''t care at all about the reactions of the major forces in South China.


    Anyway, they dare not do anything about themselves. Do they still need to care too much?


    The only thing he really cares about is that Yurou has not left any trace in South China.


    "Yurou is unlikely to go abroad for development, and in the past year and a half, she didn''t come to me until xiaorou --"


    Chu Feng suddenly understood what Yurou was doing.

 Chapter 998

    The three holy places. That''s what they call them.


    In Chu Feng''s view, this is just the refuge of the three times.


    As for what was the situation of the last era, and whether it was in the same situation as today''s end, Chu Feng did not know. After all, there were few records of the holy land itself.


    Chu Feng knew that if Yurou could come to find herself, she would never come.


    After all, for long Ao''s hatred, Yu Rou himself is the same.


    The reason why she has not come to find herself is understandable.


    Because of some special reason, she can''t come to Chu Feng,


    this reason is xiaorou.


    Time powers do not meet each other. Once they meet, one of them will be injured until it falls. There is no trace of time powers in the long river of time, but in real time and space, time powers exist.


    Yurou has her own time ability. If she meets xiaorou, they can only survive one.


    Now xiaorou is gone.


    However, there are some things that do not need to be said clearly. For their whereabouts, Chu Feng also has a guess.


    On the occasions of the ancient Wu family, there has always been a saying about the holy land of martial arts. It is said that it is the fairyland, the place arrived after breaking the void, and it is also said that it is the only place with aura built by human beings in the era of the loss of aura.


    But it''s not important. What''s important is that the ancient martial family has something to do with the holy land of martial arts.


    In the holy land of martial arts, there will be some people who travel around the world and leave some precious things. He just left some classics of martial arts or martial arts skills and strange ways to escape, which are regarded as treasures.


    The last inspector of heaven and earth once traveled with the people of Da CI.


    Then they can imagine where they left China.


    After they left, Yurou came to the city of dawn.


    But the place where Yurou didn''t have the slightest preparation was not so much to the city of dawn as to escape or escape.


    But what Chu Feng is most willing to believe is that she doesn''t want to meet xiaorou.


    That way, no matter which party dies, the result is only a tragedy.


    "The law of time!"


    Chu Feng didn''t plan to take back the time power in his body, but now he has to understand the law of time.


    In his small world of Yuanfu, Chu Feng was able to control time.


    But being able to manipulate time doesn''t mean being able to understand time.


    It''s like you can wave your arm and pick up what you want with your arm, but it doesn''t mean you can understand the structure of the arm and the principle of the arm force.


    The time he controls is just the speed of things changing.


    It takes one year for each plant to grow. After his change, the time of this year can be shortened to half a year, or even one month. To some extent, this is the acceleration of time.


    But this does not mean that Chu Feng understood the law of time.


    But now, Chu Feng has no way to escape.


    If we want to avoid the tragedy of the time psionic, we must understand time. A small part of time psionic has been revived in his body. This small part of time psionic can help Chu Feng to knock on the door of the law of time.


    "The so-called time is change. If time stops, everything will stop changing, unless the legendary chaos is just beginning, or the universe is at a singularity."


    "My time power is to choose. What happened in the past can''t be changed, but there are infinite possibilities in the future. I can choose the most suitable one among the infinite possibilities. It''s really a good power."


    In the duel with Yurou, Chu Feng belittled this ability.


    But in fact, it can''t let the ability carry the pot.


    The really weak are the people who use this ability.


    Time power is actually a peerless sword, but I only heard that the sword in the hands of the invincible is called the invincible sword, but I never heard that there is an invincible sword to achieve an invincible person.


    Excessive dependence on their own ability, once their ability is cracked, it is a tragedy.


    In the last days, there are many people who agree with the idea of becoming stronger, that is, if you practice a certain move to the extreme, you can reach the peak and break ten thousand methods with one sword. No matter how fancy the move is, you can crack it with one move.


    No one can confirm whether this idea is right or wrong.


    Because the people who practice this idea are dead.


    Maybe you can be invincible if you practice a certain move to the extreme. This possibility exists, but it takes time and life experience to practice this move to the extreme. Before you practice to the extreme, you have to face all kinds of enemies and fight with all kinds of enemies. However, the enemy may not be merciful to you.Once their tactics are restrained, the price is likely to be the loss of life.


    "The future has unlimited choices. Now I can''t easily see the possibility of the future. Should I rely on my intuition to choose the possibility of the future? No, there should be other changes


    For Chu Feng, the law is like a sword. How to use this sword to kill people depends on his own.


    A man who knows how to use a sword, no matter what kind of sword he uses, will be handy.


    The possibility of choosing the future is to see the future at first. But Chu Feng doesn''t need this ability, and he won''t be able to choose and study.


    The future he wants will naturally be created with his own hands.


    What he can see in the future will not have what he wants.


    This is Chu Feng''s belief. If it is broken, Chu Feng will lose his motivation to move forward.


    "Maybe it''s a good idea to use this technique for research. For example, I''m going to choose a future where I have understood the law of time."


    When Chu Feng had such an idea in his heart, he suddenly consumed a lot of mental energy in his body.


    "No, what is this ability?"


    In the period of Chu Feng suddenly, the combination of mental power and Yuan power in his body has been completely consumed.


    In a moment, Chu Feng lost all his strength.


    However, Chu Feng casually pointed out that the speed of a leaf nearby suddenly doubled.


    "It''s really an easy to use ability. The usage of Yurou is to take a piece of gold brick as a brick to smash people. It''s a tyranny." Chu Feng stretched out his five fingers and slowly drew them together.


    Although it is only an accident, his usage is not wrong.


    His ability is really able to choose the future he wants, but the real role of this move is not to fight, but to explore the possibility of his own existence.

 Chapter 999

    After recovering the power in his body, Chu Feng found that his law of time had really begun.


    The law of enlightenment is a matter of chance.


    Maybe it''s just a flash of inspiration, and he can have an epiphany. Maybe after hundreds of days of hard thinking, there is no result. Chu Feng can choose one he needs in the infinite future.


    Since it is used to assist cultivation, there is no explanation to be cracked.


    The only thing to worry about is whether you will be dependent on this way of cultivation.


    "It''s a matter of the future for the other party to have dependence. Now I want to have a deeper understanding of time."


    After recovering all his strength, Chu Feng used this move again to deepen his understanding of the law of time.


    After using it three times in a row, Chu Feng has been able to influence the time flow of his whole body to a certain extent outside the yuan mansion. The simpler things are, the deeper the influence is.


    It may take 5 seconds for a leaf to fall from a tree. Chu Feng can compress it to 0.1 second.


    However, it takes 20.3 seconds for me to take a step forward, but it''s hard for me to change this 0.3 second into 0.2 second.


    Generally speaking, time becomes more complicated when it comes to life.


    Of course, this is what Chu Feng can do only by his perception of the law. If he integrates his own strength into it, Chu Feng''s influence on time will deepen.


    But in the process of using practical skills, Chu Feng can feel a certain degree of disconnection between himself and the surrounding things.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng didn''t try too much. His intuition told him that time power can''t be used often. If he uses it too much, it may have a bad effect on him.


    Such adverse effects may not occur at the beginning, but they will continue to accumulate.


    Don''t try until you have a deeper understanding of the law of time.


    After stopping trying, Chu Feng came to the origin of Yuan Fu.


    "The origin of time, cohesion!"


    Chu Feng pointed out that his understanding of the law of time began to integrate into the origin of the world, and a thousand wonderful changes took place with the origin of the world, which made the origin of the world more changeable.


    A weak new origin has sprouted in the world origin.


    This source of power, with the passage of time continues to grow.


    Chu Feng''s mental power left the origin of the world and was waiting for the growth of the origin of time. However, his face suddenly changed and he found that the origin of time began to disintegrate.


    "Is it because I don''t understand enough about time, and I haven''t reached the point where I can gather the origin?"


    Chu Feng couldn''t think of any other reasons, but soon he found that these time sources didn''t disappear, but converged to the direction of space source.


    The sprout of time origin disappears, but Chu Feng can clearly feel that time origin is not really disappearing. It is still absorbing the time changes of the small world and growing constantly, but these growth has been combined with the space origin, and the two sides are closely linked. Even Chu Feng can hardly separate it.


    Because of the cohesion of the world origin, Chu Feng did not rely on his own strength and perception, but used ingenious methods, so even Chu Feng did not have absolute control over the world origin.


    "I understand the power of life and death at the same time, so that the small world can accommodate life. I also understand the original power of earth, water, wind and fire, so that space can be created. Similarly, the power of the eight phases is complementary. In other words, these original powers can''t exist alone, they are interdependent."


    Chu Feng''s spirit and the origin of the world have a wonderful perception, perception is also constantly produced.


    Life and death are opposite, because there is life, there will be death, because there is death, life will be meaningful, so is the earth, water, fire and wind, and the difference between each other is through the comparison.


    "Solitary Yin doesn''t last long, solitary Yang doesn''t live. I didn''t expect that the origin of the world is in line with the Taoist theory."


    Chu Feng knew the ancestors of China, and some of them could even touch the essence of the world.


    Maybe it''s not a coincidence, but something that can confirm each other.


    After joining the power of time origin, Chu Feng suddenly found that the original power of space can be separated from the earth, water, fire and wind, but after separation, it can show the power of space alone.


    "Earth, water, fire and wind can be said to be the essence of energy. Because of energy and things, the existence of space is meaningful. Also, with the promotion of time, everything carried by space can change."


    With the change of the origin of the world, Chu Feng''s realm is constantly improving.


    The emergence of the origin of time and space is not just a new origin.


    Driven by time and space, the change of Yuanfu no longer relies entirely on the time of the outside world. Chu Feng can even feel that his Yuanfu has accelerated to 1.5 times of that of the outside world, and it will not burden Yuanfu itself."In a word, the powerful really have a good heart."


    Chu Feng thought of the inheritance place of the powerful, which is also the place where time accelerates.


    If you can understand the change of time earlier and get back your powers earlier, you may be able to understand the law of time more quickly and grow more quickly there.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t feel sorry to find that the powerful man had made good intentions.


    On the contrary, Chu Feng has already got enough from the powerful. Now the powerful show no plans, everything is purposeful, which makes Chu Feng feel like he is bound by the powerful.


    In a word, this kind of idea is a bit of a white eyed wolf.


    But Chu Feng was always reluctant to give 100% trust to the powerful.


    Anyway, as long as the powerful don''t hurt her, or just want to give up today, or leave something for his own resurrection, Chu Feng will repay her kindness when he guarantees that the people around him are OK.


    But Chu Feng can''t gamble with everything around him.


    "The origin of time and space, now has triggered all the changes of the origin, and even combined with the earth, water, fire and wind. No, more than that, the combination of time and space promotes all things in the world."


    Now Chu Feng has lost his control over the origin of the world.


    With the addition of the world origin, Chu Feng felt that his Yuanfu was going to become a brand new world, a real brand new world, instead of being a holy land like the three holy places. In fact, it was only a vassal of the outside world.


    Chu Feng''s small world can''t exist alone.


    Although it is not a vassal of the big world, there is no completely independent system.


    With the origin of time and space, this is a real small world.

 Chapter 1000

    On the surface, the small world is not a big wave, but the origin of the world has begun to operate independently.


    When Chu Feng realized the interdependence between the source, yin and Yang appeared in the source.


    Time, yin and yang are combined with life and death again, and vigorous life force emerges.


    "This is the five elements!"


    In the process of the constant change of the original power, Chu Feng''s perception of the rules and attributes is constantly improved. In the new evolution, Chu Feng feels the five elements power with vitality.


    "Earth, water, fire and wind are the essence of power, and the circulation of five Qi is the essence of life."


    Among the new original forces, Chu Feng felt the real five elements power.


    It''s not that the power of the five elements is weaker than that of the earth, water, fire and wind, but it takes a certain amount of time to develop the essence of the five elements.


    When the origin of Chu Feng''s five elements was determined, Chu Feng could feel that the five elements began to differentiate into the five elements of Yang and the five elements of Yin, which were interdependent and intertwined under the action of yin and Yang.


    Chu Feng, who personally felt all this, was constantly improving his realm.


    The power of the five elements of Yang and Yin runs through the whole Yuan Dynasty.


    At this moment, Chu Feng found that the birth of new life, also began to no longer follow the rules of the outside world, as long as they want, they can control the birth and death of all things.


    Limited to their own small world.


    It doesn''t make sense that Chu Feng didn''t make the small world truly independent.


    Even if he becomes the Almighty God in his own small world and can create and destroy all things in a single thought, if he can''t bring this power to the outside world, it is still meaningless.


    The role of the small world to him is to refer to the laws of the outside world.


    Now all the rules are presented to Chu Feng in the most direct form. Chu Feng can easily learn and understand any rule without any obstacles.


    Now Chu Feng feels like a plant that has been living in the desert for several months. Now his roots suddenly take root in a clear spring. He is thirsty for water, trying to absorb all the nutrients that are useful to him from the dry and fertile soil.


    The world is still constantly changing, and the perception of the law is constantly pouring into Chu Feng''s consciousness.


    Chu Feng is immersed in the pleasure of this realm promotion, and gradually forgets the time.


    "Chu Feng, Chu Feng!"


    When Chu Feng indulges in the pleasure of improving his strength, he suddenly hears someone calling himself.


    The voice is very familiar, but with some anxiety.


    "Who is it?"


    Disturbed by the sound, Chu Feng was not happy.


    Even the idea of eliminating the source of the sound came into being.


    But soon, he restrained the thought, returned to the problem, and found the source of the sound.


    "Zhang Ziqing!"


    Chu Feng''s forehead exuded a fine cold sweat. How could he kill Zhang Ziqing just now? No, it''s not the intention to destroy your life. It''s the idea to destroy the things that disturb you just to avoid being disturbed.


    He recalled his thoughts just now. In his thoughts, he did not consider whether the object was life or not.


    In his cognition, the boundary of life has become blurred.


    Even now that he has returned to normal, Chu Feng feels a moment of fear when he recalls what he thought just now.


    His body came to Zhang Ziqing''s side and asked, "Ziqing, what''s the matter?"


    "So you''re really here!"


    Zhang Ziqing wept with joy and said, "a lot has happened outside. Someone wants to invade dawning city again. This time, it''s the Crusade from the West. But you have disappeared for more than a month without leaving any words. No one knows where you have gone. Now there are some riots in dawning City."


    Has it been more than a month?


    Chu Feng was a little surprised, and then recalled his experience just now.


    His consciousness is immersed in the realization of the world''s original laws. It can be said that he is addicted to learning, unable to extricate himself, and even forgetting time. Even under the influence of the laws of time, his perception of time is a little vague.


    Under such influence, it is normal for him to make some mistakes in his concept of time.


    The cognitive error of the times is just a small matter for Chu Feng.


    What really scares him is that his feelings seem to disappear with the passage of time.


    But a person lost feelings, that Chu Feng didn''t know whether he was still a person.


    "It seems that we can''t easily enter the source."


    Chu Feng once again space induction, I found that the origin of the world has become very stable, in the past his frequent extraction of the origin of the world caused by the impact, now has disappeared.


    He even felt that his world could continue to expand.As long as you have enough strength, your world origin can grow again.


    When you understand the law, you are like a sponge trying to absorb water. But after you leave the source, the source of the world is like a sapling lacking water, trying to absorb water and nutrients.


    Chu Feng did not immediately satisfy the idea of the origin of the world. A world that could not be controlled by himself was meaningless to him.


    He feels that if the world is rising too fast, his consciousness will be eroded by the world sooner or later, or his will will become the will of the whole world.


    "Chu Feng, are you ok?"


    Zhang Ziqing was worried and shook his jade hand in front of Chu Feng''s eyes.


    She feels that Chu Feng''s present state seems to be abnormal.


    "It''s nothing serious. Let''s go out!"


    Chu Feng did not explain too much, but took Zhang Ziqing to the city of dawn.


    When Chu Feng left Yuanfu and came to the earth, his whole body suddenly became stiff. He felt as if his whole blood was about to solidify. An unspeakable fear ran through his whole body and reached Chu Feng''s soul, which made his body shudder, as if he had been watched by a fierce beast.


    "Who is it?"


    The general feeling of suffocation gradually dissipated, Chu Feng''s body gradually returned to normal, but the unspeakable fear still lingered in his mind, and it was the strange feeling of these fears that made him feel some warmth.


    It''s like the baby''s own return to the mother''s arms, which is a kind of reassuring warmth.


    Zhang Ziqing looks at Chu Feng anxiously. Seeing that Chu Feng suddenly has an incomprehensible change, she is about to cry, but she can''t do anything.


    "Ziqing, I''m ok!"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath. He already understood what it was just now.


    That''s the will of the earth, the will of the world.


    That is also the will of all living beings!

 Chapter 1001

    When Chu Feng was in xuantianfu, he once asked the elder in xuantianfu, what is the will of the world?


    Why does the will of the world make the three holy places dormant? Why does the world always choose mankind as the protagonist of this era instead of the three holy places that once saved the world?


    If we don''t save the existence of the world, shouldn''t we be more trustworthy?


    These questions Chu Feng did not ask, but he believed that the other party should be more eager to know the answer than he.


    So he just needs to ask one question: what is the will of the world?


    But even the senior, there is no way to give an accurate answer.


    The answer given by that elder is only the answer that the predecessors have ever obtained.


    I don''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain, only because I am in this mountain!


    For such an answer, Chu Feng was also puzzled.


    However, the last supervisor, after understanding the essence of the world will, directly cracked the soaring away. Although Chu Feng didn''t know where the target of the other party''s breakthrough and soaring was, he thought that the other party''s realm should be improved a lot.


    When Chu Feng''s small world began to move towards independence, Chu Feng set foot on the earth again.


    However, Chu Feng now has a deep enough understanding of the origin of the world.


    Even he himself is the master of a small world.


    His surface strength has not changed, but his spiritual realm and soul have been sublimated to a very high level.


    It''s like standing on the ground, you may not feel the vastness of the earth, but when you fly into space, you will feel the vastness of the earth.


    When you look up at the sky, you just feel the sky is very high.


    But when you really fly in the sky, you will know what the cost of this vastness is.


    When the astronomical telescope was just born, some scientists saw the vast starry sky, then compared with the smallness of the earth itself, finally they could not bear their own smallness and committed suicide.


    Chu Feng''s present state is the same.


    In the past, Chu Feng didn''t understand how big the world was, but now Chu Feng has been able to clearly feel how great the power of the world is, which makes people feel terrible and powerful as long as they can feel it.


    "I don''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain, only because I am in this mountain."


    Chu Feng sat on the chair, savoring the poem.


    In the moment just now, he sensed the origin of the earth''s world, but he also sensed the will of the world and realized the essence of the will of the world.


    The will of the world is all creatures!


    From the perspective of human beings, the earth is a unique existence, because the earth is the only planet with life in the universe that can be observed by human beings.


    It is the existence of life that makes the earth so unique.


    But because of different perspectives, Chu Feng did not understand the will of the world.


    But what kind of world has will?


    Chu Feng, who has opened up a small world, knows one thing. Only with life can he be regarded as a real world. Only with the evolution of life can he make a world full of vitality.


    The will of the world is the totality of the will of living beings!


    As the master of the earth and the spirit of all things, human beings are the representatives of the world will of the earth. Human beings themselves are the main will of the world!


    Now Chu Feng understands why countless people believe in the existence of the will of the world in the depth of their subconscious, but they can''t find the truth of the will of the world, because they don''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain, so they are only in this mountain.


    The will of man is a part of the will of the world.


    The most difficult thing is to find yourself.


    When a person occupies enough important weight in the proportion of the will of the world, he can represent the will of the world.


    For the warm feeling like the embrace of mother, it is because every life on the earth is conceived by the earth. It is not too much for human beings to call the earth mother.


    Because Chu Feng''s realm has improved too fast, he has always been out of touch with the world.


    That is to say, the essence of his life has gradually deviated from human beings.


    The difference between him and ordinary people is even greater than that between humans and gorillas.


    But after all, he is the life of the world, after all, he is the child of the world, he was born on the earth, eating the food growing up on the earth.


    It''s just that when the child grows up, he will eventually leave his mother''s arms.


    The corners of Chu Feng''s mouth are full of bitterness and happiness.


    So it is.


    Every living creature is the child of mother earth, and human beings are the best among these children. When human beings grow up to be able to travel in the starry sky, it is time for children to leave their mother''s arms.


    Just like when the seed is ripe, it will leave the branch together with the fruit, and when human beings are mature, they have to wait for the stars to set out.The essence of eschatology is the struggle for the origin of the world.


    The way to capture the origin of the world lies in human beings themselves.


    My own idea is not wrong. No matter human beings unite to fight or give up, it is the result that they want to seize the original existence of the earth.


    And those who have left traces on the earth, their names are also told by the earth mother to their best children


    Chu Feng opens his eyes and finds that Zhang Ziqing, Su Yuan and Su Yuyan have already come to the city master''s mansion. The three women are looking at Chu Feng with nervous and worried eyes.


    Chu Feng also realized that his recent state is too wrong.


    As he was about to say something, Su Yuan took the lead in saying: "I know that the arrival of that woman last time has brought you a great blow. She should be a woman who is more important to you. I know you are not the kind of person who will accept comfort, but you will also be closed for more than a month. Now you should go out of your own world!"


    It''s true that this month of his seclusion has something to do with Yurou, but it''s not directly related!


    There seems to be a big misunderstanding.


    Su Yuyan sat down in Chu Feng''s arms, took Chu Feng''s neck lightly, and said softly, "no matter what happens, we will always be with you."


    Misunderstanding is misunderstanding!


    Chu Feng''s heart produced such an idea.


    "Su Yuan, it''s not urgent, is it?" Chu Feng asked.


    "One day, two days, or three days."


    A smile appeared in the corner of Su Yuan''s mouth.


    She is not afraid of Chu Feng lechery, just afraid of Chu Feng''s frustration, let him become not interested in women.


    "Well, then stay with me for a few days!"


    With a wave of Chu Feng''s hand, a wave of space appeared, and he took the three women into his arms at the same time. Then the three men moved in a flash to Chu Feng''s residence in the city Lord''s mansion.


    Many people are indifferent to their feelings, so they naturally need some stimulation.

 Chapter 1002

    After a burst of licentiousness, Chu Feng went back to the main seat of the city master''s mansion.


    Under the strong stimulation of several women, Chu Feng once again felt the beauty of human life.


    Almost incarnated as the world will experience, let Chu Feng a fear.


    It seems that even the small world created by oneself does not necessarily follow its own will.


    In other words, the instinct of the small world to think that what is good to its master is not necessarily good.


    It''s like the mechanism of human pain. Some people hope they are not afraid of pain, but they don''t know that pain is actually the greatest protection of the human body for itself, and it is one of the dependence of human survival so far.


    Do not know pain, do not know how to avoid risk, do not know how to grow.


    After returning to reality, Chu Feng could feel that with the recovery of his time powers, he began to have an impact on the things around him, which was an invisible and intangible influence that he could only feel with his heart.


    He had a relationship with Zhang Ziqing, which had a time impact.


    Chu xiaorou and Zhang Ziqing have the same contact, and they have the same influence. When two time powers influence a person at the same time, the person''s time will be disordered.


    But with the time adjustment of the big world, this disorder will be corrected.


    It''s just that this correction process ignores life.


    Fragile human beings simply can''t bear the error of this correction. As long as there is something wrong with the soul or its own key, it is easy to fall on the spot.


    But Chu Feng can feel such influence, already is very little.


    This is because Gu Nanfei concentrated this influence on a few people and then took them away.


    The person who can concentrate this kind of influence must have a certain relationship with Chu Feng, but if he is too close to Chu Feng, it will make Chu Feng feel unhappy.


    So Gu Nanfei chose to contact Chu Feng, but he was not so important to Chu Feng.


    Even if these people were mysteriously missing for a few months, it was difficult for Chu Feng to detect them.


    Wang Xinran and Qian Hai are just a microcosm.


    In the city of dawn, there are too many people who have contact with Chu Feng, but can''t let Chu Feng remember each other''s existence.


    But with the passage of time, Gu Nanfei can only slowly choose the people who are more and more close to Chu Feng as the object of choice. Gradually, it is more and more difficult to hide Chu Feng.


    When Chu Feng really noticed, things became irreversible.


    On this matter, Chu Feng can''t blame Gu Nanfei. After all, Gu Nanfei''s practice makes him and his younger sister, including Chu xiaorou, spend more time reuniting with his parents.


    "It''s time to find a way to seal the time ability."


    Chu Feng thought in his heart.


    Some silver chains appeared around Chu Feng and tied up his body. Then the chains disappeared, but they were not really missing.


    This is Chu Feng''s new understanding of God binding lock, which can even seal the time power.


    When he is able to send and receive time power and bind God lock freely, he may be able to find a way to break the curse that time power cannot meet, otherwise he can only find a way to give up time power.


    Although the time power is very powerful, it is not indispensable for him.


    The unique swordsman doesn''t need the unique sword to set off himself.


    Besides, Chu Feng didn''t want to be an unparalleled swordsman.


    In this month, many things have happened in dawning City, and many changes have taken place in the world.


    The transformation plan of the northern demon miners has been completed. Now those demon captives are mining in Siberia, but these are just the demon captives on the surface. After the United States was forced to share technology, all countries began to catch the demon in secret. Even the demon hunter guild issued many rewards for catching the demon alive.


    Now in China, as well as the western region of the hairy bear, the demons have become human prey.


    As for the attitude towards the protoss, Huaxia issued the "Regulations on the administration of protoss coming to China", which requires that every Protoss coming to China must come at the designated place, and tell Huaxia in advance that Huaxia will issue identity certificates for these Protoss, as well as passes for some specific areas. Protoss without identity certificates and passes will be regarded as black households.


    But now China''s attitude towards the black door is to put to death directly, without any room for negotiation.


    Now, not to mention the whole of China, at least draw a line from the upper right corner of China to the Qinghai Tibet region. In this part of the country in the East, all the alien people are very difficult to survive.


    The protoss'' space passageways in China have been controlled, and then they were directly closed by the Protoss.


    Do not close, waiting for Chu Feng to steal the power of the divine world?


    Of course, the demons who have space channels in China will not shrink back, because the demons are the most aggressive race and the most courageous race. How can they be scared away by the enemy?Chu Feng also understood the character of the demons, so he didn''t have the idea of playing the channel of the demons.


    He steals some strength from the temple passage, and then teaches the Legion of the divine world a lesson, so that he can reach a reconciliation with the forces of the divine world.


    But if he dares to treat the demon world like this, he will never die.


    Although there is no room for reconciliation between Huaxia and the demon Kingdom, it is not the time for war. Even the great Qin Empire, which unified the six countries more than 2000 years ago, is not the strategy of long-distance and short-range attack still needed?


    The enemy of the earth is not one mind, he does not need to deliberately bind all the enemies together.


    The changes in the situation in China are the envy of foreign countries.


    The demons do not dare to appear in China easily, and the protoss must have a pass to appear in China, not to mention the weak western countries. Even the strong Maoxiong empire can not always remain tough in the face of foreign visitors.


    After all, tough capital is still its own strength.


    The Maoxiong empire is really hot, but it doesn''t mean they don''t have brains.


    But these changes in China are not the only ones.


    The scientific and technological background of the United States has been able to enable them to lead for several decades, with the coming of the end and the change of rules, but their background is also enough to enable them to lead for several years.


    Now the U.S. is studying technology that combines with eschatology. This is their way of development.


    However, the Western parliament has become a bit embarrassed.


    They have been decadent since they started decades ago. They squander their youth wantonly by relying on the capital obtained from their ancestors'' robbery. Now they have nothing to sell except the so-called noble blood they are proud of.


    But bloodline, after all, can''t be used as food.


    In this desperate situation, they rely more and more on Protoss.

 Chapter 1003

    In just over a month, however, the discourse power of the West in the world has become much weaker.


    The demon miners in Siberia belong to the three countries, but there is no West.


    In order to prevent them from jumping over the wall, the relevant technology does give them a part, but the demon puppets do not have their share. They want to catch the demon miners themselves.


    The demon miners in Siberia continuously produced all kinds of resources for the Three Kingdoms, and these resources were converted into weapons and all kinds of potions by their use of technology.


    When the Maoxiong Empire saw that its national day and other resources were divided up by the Three Kingdoms, there was still some heartache at the beginning, and then it wanted to open up. Now it has the most resources, and its strength is naturally the biggest. After its strength is strong in the future, can''t it rob the resources? If the strength is not strong enough, those resources are just a waste.


    Because most of the Maoxiong soldiers are grumpy, they want to pacify those grumpy Maoxiong soldiers, so this idea is not hidden, but told every Maoxiong soldier.


    So the soldiers of Maoxiong Empire looked around the ownerless territory with great joy.


    A lot of small countries have been occupied, and these territories have become ownerless?


    Even Huaxia began to use the resources of grassland countries and ASEAN region in a planned way.


    The former is due to the frequent passing of China, so it is easy to dig. The latter is because it has been developed by the demons with advanced means. In the face of interests, national morality is really just a layer of shame cloth, which is more fragile than paper.


    In this way, western countries are more worried.


    They were originally a jigsaw puzzle alliance. They were not united in mind. Now there is a very aggressive country in their north. What''s more, the climate in the north is too cold, which makes it more difficult to produce a small amount of food. However, their territory can still grow some crops.


    Under such circumstances, they have to find a way of development.


    If they are not able to stand on their own feet, they will not wait for the invasion of the alien world to destroy them, even if they are the neighbors of the earth people, they will be poisoned at the right time and seize their own resources.


    I was very ashamed, but their worries were not unreasonable.


    Under such a situation, the Western parliament, which is already closely linked with the divine world, has been cooperating more closely with the divine world.


    Just two weeks ago, the Western parliament, with the help of the divine world, formed the star cross.


    This is a powerful Legion made up of the powers of the light family. To be exact, everyone who is willing to join the Legion and pledge his loyalty to the Legion can obtain the powers of the light family.


    Such favorable conditions have attracted many people who are not willing to live at the bottom of society to join in.


    No, because they didn''t wake up, the bottom class who could only become slaves joined the regiment.


    In just 10 days, the number of the cross Corps has reached 1.5 million, and the whole Corps is well-trained, and they are still marching towards the East in groups.


    Nominally, they are not trying to invade China, but to help China solve some hidden dangers in the western region, so as to show their obligations as international friends and the earth Parliament.


    Such a move, of course, is intolerable to Huaxia.


    "We Huaxia are the best in the world in dealing with the dangers within our borders and foreign invasion. Only we support foreign countries. Where can foreign countries support our Huaxia?"


    After refusing entry, the Crusaders stopped.


    But even if they don''t enter the Chinese border, it doesn''t mean they don''t have any action.


    Half of the Star Cross Corps returned to the West. The other half of the Star Cross Corps made a detour from the southern part of China, passing through the territory of India and heading for the territory of the ten ASEAN countries. Now they have entered the territory of the ten ASEAN countries, and now they are stationed outside the southern border of China, as well as cleaning up the mutated animals and insects on the border.


    It''s like a military exercise. Hua Xia is very angry.


    However, if China took the initiative to attack the cross corps, it would be tantamount to provoking an international war.


    If Huaxia doesn''t attack, then we can only let these clowns jump around outside.


    Originally, it was far away from dawning City, but dawning city found that the sea surface had begun to freeze a lot. Starting from the coastline to the deep sea, the average distance of 30 kilometers had been frozen.


    Similarly, the sea off the coast of ASEAN began to freeze.


    If it goes on like this, the frozen sea will open a road from the ten ASEAN countries to China.


    "It''s just a bunch of clowns. It''s not enough to be afraid of."


    Chu Feng didn''t care about the passage of the cross from ASEAN to China. What he really cared about was the cross itself.


    Even in the highest level, the strong people of level 7 are not ordinary people.In hell, you can also be qualified to create a tribe and become the leader of the tribe. In the divine world and the demon world, you can also mix in small places or small forces.


    It''s a luxury to form a legion of level 7 masters in the whole divine world.


    Can do this kind of thing Legion is not many, in the divine world ranks ninth legion, is the Star Cross Legion!


    Although Chu Feng and ranked fourth in the ruling legion, but the ruling Legion is only some of the leading forces, or even some small forces.


    If you compete with the Legion as a whole, there is no difference between the Crusade and the Legion of judgement for the earth.


    Now, the divine world allows the Legion created by the earth people to use the name of the Star Cross Legion. Either the Star Cross Legion in the divine world doesn''t care about their reputation, or they have enough confidence to make this Legion on on the earth truly belong to the divine world.


    "The essence of eschatology and the invasion of other worlds is essentially a struggle for the origin of the world. If we want to truly grasp the origin of the world, we must start with the will of the world.


    And the will of the world is mankind. "


    If it was Chu Feng a month ago, after learning about it, he might still have a headache, but now, his realm has reached a new height.


    "As the most successful creature on the earth, or as the spirit of all things, human will represents the main body of the earth''s will. If the invasion way of the demon world is to plunder the human loved by the earth in the most direct way, then the invasion way of the divine world is to start from the will of the earth''s people, and the sophistication of the means is not as good as the demon world I don''t know how many times higher it is. "

 Chapter 1004

    "Chu Feng, what do you want from me?"


    When Chu Feng fell into thinking, an angry voice came in.


    Chu Feng looked up and saw that it was Jiang Xinyue.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Shouldn''t I ask you that? You don''t want to do anything with me, but you don''t want to let me go, you just keep me in this city. What do you want? " Jiang Xinyue asked qualitatively, but when she saw Chu Feng''s cold eyes, she couldn''t help retreating two steps.


    "Is it not enough to live against me?"


    Jiang Xinyue''s words stopped.


    Because of an order issued by Chu Feng, she was restricted from leaving the city of dawn too far, but there was no specific restriction on her freedom, so even the city Lord''s house allowed her to go in and out.


    This kind of privilege also makes many people in dawning City dare not make up their minds.


    Even the city Lord''s mansion is close at will. In many people''s eyes, she is the woman appointed by Chu Feng.


    However, Chu Feng did not deal with her.


    It kind of drove her crazy.


    Does she dare to disobey Chu Feng''s orders?


    That''s a bet on the life of the whole Jiang family.


    She thought that Chu Feng should be trying to make his own ideas, but she didn''t expect that Chu Feng didn''t see him for more than a month, even if it was hard to get, but it was too patient!


    In the last days, it is almost rare to see the pursuit of women for a few months.


    Everyone is in a precarious state. They don''t have the patience.


    Even many of them are directly on, feel suitable together, feel not suitable to separate.


    As the leader of Dawning City, you still tease a little girl like this?


    During this period, the owner of the Jiang family also came to confirm his daughter''s situation, but there was only one situation that could be obtained, that is, Jiang Xinyue''s idea of playing dawn city was countered.


    During the torture, dawn city did use some means, but it was not too much.


    It''s just the last move to restrict freedom that worries the Jiang family.


    The owner of the Jiang family begged for Su Yuan countless times, but Su Yuan was not moved. She not only received many gifts from the Jiang family, but also posted some small gifts back to the Jiang family.


    The weight of the gift is second. The key is to let the Jiang family understand: your Jiang family has no plan worthy of our dawning City, and we don''t need you to do anything for us. It''s your daughter''s own problem, so we can''t leave our sight.


    Jiang Xinyue, meanwhile, has been struggling in the past month.


    But in the end, it was just a word from Chu Feng.


    "Is it not enough to live against me?"


    This sentence broke her heart in a flash.


    In the past, Dawning city did not have a prison because there was no need to set it up.


    The enemies of the city of dawn are dead.


    Later, only long AO and her two people have such an honor.


    She is also very clear that this is not because of the Jiang family.


    It is true that the Jiang family has developed a great influence, and it is also a huge thing in the eyes of ordinary people. However, compared with the volume of Dawning City, it is not a level at all. As long as a task of the demon hunter guild, the Jiang family will be destroyed.


    "Go down! If there is no crystal nucleus in the cultivation, I will send someone to send it, but don''t contact too many people, and don''t think about leaving. " Chu Feng light mouth way.


    Jiang Xinyue clenched her lips and struggled in her eyes.


    She took a deep breath, closed her eyes and slowly opened them, as if she had made up her mind.


    "If you want me, I can..."


    "Do you feel aggrieved?"


    Chu Feng interrupted Jiang Xinyue''s next words.


    "I..."


    Jiang Xinyue''s tears revolve in her eyes. She feels very aggrieved. Is she in bad shape or not beautiful enough? Whether it''s status, beauty or strength, can you add a lot of points for yourself?


    But this man, to his body is not moved?


    Even if he had made up his mind to sacrifice his body, the man refused mercilessly?


    "Go down!" Chu Feng cheered coldly.


    Jiang Xinyue turns to leave.


    She knows that Chu Feng is the supreme will of the city of dawn. No, Chu Feng''s own will may be more terrible than that of the city of dawn.


    In the face of such a man, she has no room for bargaining.


    She was wronged to return to his residence, the mind echoed the words of Chu Feng just now.


    Do you feel aggrieved?


    The daughter of the head of the Jiang family, a 7-level psionic, no matter which identity she is, can let her give herself a lot of points. Countless excellent men pursue themselves crazily.


    But once Chu Feng showed that he wanted to pursue, no, he was demanding!As long as Chu Feng expresses his interest in himself, none of those so-called excellent men dare to stand in front of Chu Feng.


    If Chu Feng wants a woman, or even if he just wants a woman to sleep with him for one night, I''m afraid there are countless women who want to recommend themselves.


    The gap between the two sides is the difference between them.


    "Then, why do you have to leave me at dawn? Besides, don''t even look at me. " Jiang Xinyue fell on the bed and said to himself powerlessly.


    "If you want to kill or cut, or torture, take me into the harem, and give me a definite word as soon as possible." Jiang Xinyue threw the pillow on the wall.


    However, Chu Feng really did not pay attention to her ideas.


    Although he didn''t mind adding another member to his harem, he still didn''t use the other''s family to coerce women into submission. Dawning city also strictly forbids men from forcing women.


    Even in the red light district, powerful female warriors will check the people there on a regular basis. They will detect lies by means of Qi and blood to check whether the women have been coerced.


    Once the phenomenon of men forcing women is found, it is directly executed.


    There is no need to worry about offending people, because powerful men will never lack women around them. Women who need to use coercion can''t get along with their bodies, or they have abnormal psychological quality.


    Chu Feng forbids others to do so, and naturally he will restrain himself from doing so.


    To Jiang Xinyue''s disposition, he until now also does not have a good plan.


    If you let her go easily, some of the things Yurou left on her may be completely revived, which will cause many uncontrollable things at that time.


    In fact, it''s easy to kill, but it''s related to Yurou, and Chu Feng doesn''t want to do it.


    After all, it''s the fake love. In the period of her most desperate, it''s Yurou who has been with her all the time. Even if it''s just acting, they have already been immersed in it.


    What''s more, is it really just a play?

 Chapter 1006

    Starting from the city of dawn, a group of figures riding black horses constantly shuttle across the earth.


    After seeing the black smoke, countless people immediately recognized that this should be the team of Dawning city.


    Only dawning city can have such a fast mount.


    Now all people ride are level 7 hell nightmare horses.


    This is a high-speed horse that Chu Feng specially trains after he is in any territory, so that these people who participate in the operation today can ride together.


    When hellnightmare starts to accelerate, it''s faster than the speed of sound.


    The sound of sonic boom reverberates in people''s ears. They can''t even communicate with each other because of the fast speed. Now people are just enjoying the speed.


    The scenery around them is changing. If it is not for Yuanli, they have been blown down by the wind.


    But even if it is raised to the speed of sound, it is not the full speed of hell nightmare horse.


    Under Chu Feng''s command, hell nightmare horse is approaching twice the speed of sound.


    Considering that the speed of the long-distance attack and the speed of the eruption can not be generalized, Chu Feng did not order the hell nightmare horse to really double the speed of sound, but the speed has exceeded 2000 km / h.


    At this speed, it only takes two hours to cross the whole China.


    There are no obstacles along the way, because no enemy can stop them in time.


    The sudden action of Dawning city also shocked the Chinese military. When they received the news and started the investigation, Dawning city was far away from China.


    After that, the news of Dawning city came late.


    "Are they crazy to travel to the west?"


    "Does Chu Feng really think that no one in the west can leave him?"


    "But in the face of such speed, there are not many people who can keep him."


    Silence


    "Well, it''s still a bit of a mess."


    "Well, it is."


    "Let the south be ready. The city of dawn has helped us. We can''t let them down."


    Then, it''s gone.


    Anyway, Chu Feng and his party have already started. They can''t stop Chu Feng.


    Besides, what the Chinese military should consider is the overall situation, the future of China, and even the future of the whole earth, but the city of dawn is still nominally a private force.


    If the Chinese military acts, it is likely to cause international disputes.


    However, if a non-governmental force acts, its influence will be greatly reduced.


    If the West deliberately clings to it because of the actions of some non-governmental forces, it is that the west is deliberately looking for trouble, so that the Chinese military can fight back smoothly, only the city of dawn will be damaged.


    It''s a bit hypocritical, but it''s damned politics.


    Even Chu Feng had to use some dirty political means at the beginning of his career.


    Because if you don''t use these political means, it will not only affect you, but also the lives of thousands of people and the military means, which may affect the future of China as a whole.


    It is very cost-effective to sacrifice the character and moral integrity of a few people for a brighter future.


    However, there is still a faint feeling in the heart of the Chinese military.


    Chu Feng will be fine this time.


    It''s the West.


    In just five hours, Chu Feng and his party had already passed through the frozen Caspian Sea, that is, there were some powerful mutant monsters in the Caspian Sea, which delayed their time.


    When Chu Feng and others arrived in the West with unimaginable speed, the western countries were already confused.


    "What''s going on? Can you send it from Huaxia? The Lord of Dawning city came to us with a group of people. "


    "How many people?"


    "It seems that there are only forty or fifty."


    "What are you afraid of, just a few people?"


    "It''s because there are few people that we have to worry about, but they set out a few hours ago. At their speed, they are expected to arrive at us tomorrow."


    "Yes, we need to be ready before that!"


    "No, there are a group of Easterners on the edge of the Caspian Sea. They are all riding black one horned horses. This is the symbol of Dawning city. Only the people in dawning city can tame this magical horse."


    "How can it be? How long has it been? "


    "If the other side is a full 7-level lineup, I''m afraid there''s no need to consider such things as time and terrain."


    "Oh! Damn it


    "Shette! They''re in the Black Sea


    "If we go on like this, I''m afraid we''ll be able to meet for tea in less than two hours!"


    "Is he using our West as his back garden? Go to mobilize the star cross, let the star cross to encircle them! We need to let these damned Chinese know what it will be like to challenge the West. ""Are you an idiot? This will lead to war on both sides. "


    "Then stop them, ask them for their passes, and you won''t even find an excuse?"


    "The Chinese military will care about this, but do you think it will be useful to the Chinese of Chu Feng?"


    "We can''t start a war with Huaxia now. No matter who wins or loses, we in the West will be doomed. We can''t place all our trust on the Protoss."


    "What shall we do? Let Huaxia regard our western land as a racecourse? "


    "We have to wait for them to make mistakes."


    Chu Feng and his party''s speed far exceeded the expectations of China and the West. Even when they arrived in the west, the news of the departure of the city of dawn just spread to the West.


    If it had not been for Huaxia''s initiative to spread it, the Maoxiong Empire and the rice Empire would not have known this time.


    But when the West was ready to take action and wanted to dispatch troops to stop, Chu Feng and others had already crossed the Black Sea and formally arrived in the hinterland of Western jigsaw puzzle countries.


    When the news of Chu Feng''s arrival spread, the whole western Parliament was shocked.


    "How could they move so fast?"


    "Get in touch with the star cross division of ASEAN, let them exert pressure on Huaxia, and force them to call Chu Feng back?"


    "What? Chinese military refused our communication request? Are you kidding? Now our whole earth must unite to fight against the invasion of the alien world. How dare Huaxia call our communication request at this time? "


    "What happened to the southern border of China?"


    "No, even the Knights of hell in the city of dawn, have you done it?"


    "The good news is that there has been a bloody conflict between the people of Dawning city and our interceptors, resulting in hundreds of casualties. Now we have an excuse to take military action against the troublemakers of Dawning city!"


    "That''s great. I was worried that I couldn''t find an excuse just now. I didn''t expect that they would give an excuse to us. The whole army of the cross went out to detain all the troublemakers."

 Chapter 1007

    "I''m sorry, I''m impulsive."


    Ye Xiaohui said to Chu Feng with guilt.


    Near the city of dawn, there are more than 200 Western bodies.


    On the clothes of these people, the sign of the cross was painted with blood.


    This is also the reason why Ye Xiaohui can''t help it.


    The Crusade, that''s the one who always wanted to make Yee''s mind.


    It''s very common for a mother to be unable to bear the enemy who endangers her daughter''s life.


    When both sides start to work, everything is out of control.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s very normal to meet thieves on the road. I didn''t expect that there are so many thieves in the West. Collect these bodies and ask for a reward from the Western official forces!"


    Chu Feng waved his hand and ordered.


    Thieves? offer a reward?


    Everyone was shocked by Chu Feng''s logic.


    Is it not that the western people want to use provocation as an excuse, but ye Xiaohui can''t help killing them?


    When did you get involved with the thieves and ask for a reward from the West with their bodies?


    If you kill someone, you have to take their corpses for a reward. What''s the point?


    But after turning around, they also understood what Chu Feng meant this time, that is, Chu Feng didn''t really come here to travel this time, he came here to look for things!


    And it''s not swagger, it''s face to face.


    The black chains emerge from the void and bind all the corpses.


    Chu Feng rides on the back of chasing electricity and drags more than 200 corpses in the direction of a survival base in the West. The corpses on the ground are dragged, and the flesh and blood begin to blur.


    In less than half an hour, the crowd arrived at the nearest survival base.


    In China, there are two kinds of survival bases. One is the survival base built by the civil strength. These survival bases are in disorder, but relatively free, but there is no guarantee of life safety.


    If you don''t have the ability, even eating and drinking water will be a problem.


    The other is the survival base built by the military. In such a survival base, everyone doesn''t have to drink food and water, including clothing, and even have certain training resources. But when the military launches a recruitment order on them, they have to go out with the army, but the conscripted soldiers'' families can get some protection.


    The two survival bases have their own advantages and disadvantages, but in general, the military survival base is more attractive.


    Those who focus on family, in particular, usually choose the military.


    But in the west, there was no so-called regular army long ago.


    They have only one requirement for the army, that is, to be able to suppress the domestic rebel forces.


    On the contrary, some aristocrats or super families will use arms to arm their own family armed forces, and the armed forces of some families even surpass those of some weak countries.


    It''s just that they don''t have as much control over the country as the Mikado empire.


    The plutocrats in the Western jigsaw puzzle countries only control the overall economy through the parliament. In front of the decisions of the Western parliament, even the individual countries must make way for the decisions of the Western Parliament.


    Because of dissatisfaction with the hegemony of the Western parliament, a certain western island country decided to withdraw from the parliament.


    Later, Chu Feng never heard of this country.


    However, in the next three years, it has not been heard that any island country can survive under the attack of sea animals.


    The survival base of the west is the aristocracy as the main body and the armed forces of private chaebols to stabilize the order. Moreover, because the Westerners have no habit of saving, most of the resources of the West controlled by these chaebols control the lifeblood of the whole west, and the civilians of all western countries must yield to the control of the chaebols.


    Because all the survivors have to submit to the chaebol to survive, but the results of their confrontation with zombies are taken away by the chaebol to support those who rely on resources to become "masters", so there are no decent masters in the whole western world. Two thirds of the high-level people are not good at fighting.


    However, such an order also ensures the survival rate of the western population.


    In the western world, there are about 40 million survivors. Although they only account for less than half of China, considering that the population of the countries passing through is less than that of China, such a number is pretty good.


    It''s just good-looking.


    Less than 10 million people survived in the Maoxiong Empire, but they are still regarded as equal by Huaxia. Even if the jigsaw puzzle countries of the Western Parliament are tied together, they are also looked down upon.


    That''s why the Crusaders are expanding so fast.


    Today, a group of uninvited guests come to a survival base backed by an international metropolis."Someone''s here, a hunter?"


    "No, it''s Oriental."


    "These people are riding horses, and they have a group behind them."


    "No, enemy attack!"


    Standing on the wall of the survival base, people saw the cavalry dragging a corpse in the distance and immediately made a warning. The Defense Corps of the survival base rushed out of the city and came to the wall to meet the enemy.


    "Who are they?"


    Not all Westerners know about dawning city because it moves too fast.


    Now this survival base, just don''t know what happened.


    "We came to your western tourism, but we were attacked by thieves. I believe the thieves here must have been recorded here, so we are here to collect the reward with the corpse!"


    Chu Feng yelled, then waved his arm, and the black chain danced in the air, throwing all the more than 200 corpses onto the city wall more than 30 meters high, and the bloody corpses fell in front of the city guards.


    "These people have cross marks on their clothes. Is this the sign of your bandit group? Hurry to hand in our reward money. I have to travel in a hurry! "


    Chu Feng stood under the city wall and cheered to the western people.


    It''s hard to distinguish the faces of these bloody bodies, but there are still some corpses whose clothes remain intact. On these clothes, the city guards see the sign of the cross.


    "This is the order of the cross!"


    "How can the Crusade be a thief?"


    "Lord! Your faithful believers have been attacked by bandits. Please come to God''s punishment and execute these sinners


    "These people have killed the Crusaders. We will use the holy light to purify their sins!"


    There are a lot of Crusaders in the city guard. They believe in the Supreme Lord. Now when they see their companions killed, and the enemy takes their bodies to reward them, their hearts are full of anger.

 Chapter 1008

    "Lord, do you want to do it?"


    Han Yunxiao is eager to try. He is ready to fight with the city guards who rush out of the survival base.


    Chu Feng gave him a white look: "do you think that slaughtering the city is a very interesting thing?"


    With that, Chu Feng turned his horse''s head and said, "ready to go!"


    Although we didn''t understand what Chu Feng was going to do, we still followed Chu Feng''s order, turned around and left here together. Thousands of city guards killed out of the survival base and came in their direction.


    "Stop!"


    When they left about ten kilometers, Chu Feng suddenly ordered to stop.


    Because Chu Feng''s orders were directly transmitted to everyone by spiritual voice, it was easy for people and horses to stop.


    When the crowd stopped, the guards quickly came up.


    However, there are only more than 1000 city guards left. Many of them are burning with anger in their eyes. They are the most determined followers of the crusade.


    "Kill


    Chu Feng gave the order, both hands each pulled out a sword, rushed to the crusade.


    The speed of chasing electricity easily broke through the speed of sound. Chu Feng, with his sword in both hands, shuttled through the camp of the crusade. After Chu Feng passed by, more than 100 members of the Crusade were directly in two.


    Chu Feng''s sword spirit is not only effective by direct touch.


    Han Yunxiao and others look at each other and kill these legions.


    Under the extreme speed of hell nightmare horse, more than 40 people cleaned up these legions in less than two minutes, and their heads were rolling on the ground.


    Ye Yiyi''s look was a little gloomy, but he didn''t say anything.


    She knew that some sacrifices were inevitable.


    If these people had not died, the city of dawn would have died.


    She can''t sacrifice the people around her to make the enemy better.


    After solving these people, a large number of black chains tied up their bodies again.


    "Go


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to the pursuers behind, but dragged two or three hundred relatively intact corpses to the direction of the next survival base.


    Even with the drag of a large number of corpses, the speed of chasing electricity did not decrease much.


    In less than half an hour, they arrived at the next survival base.


    "We''re here to get the reward!"


    It''s still the same excuse, it''s still the same action.


    Chu Feng threw these two or three hundred slightly better corpses directly onto the city wall, which caused the anger of the city guards. A large number of city guards went out to chase Chu Feng and others.


    Chu Feng and his party are not in a hurry to start, but first run a distance and then fight back.


    The reason for running a distance is not because Chu Feng is afraid of them.


    It''s because if you fight directly near the city wall, it will easily turn into an enemy with the whole survival base, and eventually become an endless battle. Even if you win the final victory, they will also leave the reputation of slaughtering the city.


    Chu Feng did not intend to take the hegemonic route, and certainly would not do such a thing.


    However, when they arrived at the third production base and threw fresh bodies on the city wall, the city guards did not make any action.


    "I need to check whether these people are thieves. If the guests are not in a hurry, they can come to our city first. After we confirm the identity of these people, we will send the reward gold to you on time."


    A commander of the city guard said to Chu Feng in a respectful tone.


    They put their posture very low, as if they didn''t care about the casualties of their accomplices.


    "I didn''t expect these people to be quite mature."


    Lu Ming sneered, but he didn''t plan to go in.


    If there are thousands of swordsmen inside, will they be forced to slaughter the city?


    It seems that the news of our arrival should have spread in the West.


    Chu Feng had already thought about it in his heart and ordered: "go in!"


    "Brother Feng!"


    "Don''t worry!"


    Chu Feng took the lead and ran towards the wall of the survival base. At this time, the energy shield of the survival base suddenly rose, blocking the gap at the gate of the city.


    If Chu Feng doesn''t stop, he will hit the wall.


    But if he stops, he will become Chu Feng.


    "A small skill of carving insects!"


    If it was in the past, Chu Feng would choose to sacrifice the seal of heaven and earth directly and smash the energy shield. But in the past month, his understanding of the law has reached a very profound level.


    These energy shields don''t hinder him at all.


    Chu Feng rushed to the energy shield. Just when the two sides were about to contact, Chu Feng reached out and pointed out that the place where the energy shield and Chu Feng contacted seemed to have a ripple like water flow. A gap appeared in front of Chu Feng. Chu Feng and other mermaids entered, but the gap did not disappear.The gap spreads around like a ripple caused by a stone falling into the water.


    In the twinkling of an eye, this gap will spread to the defense system of the whole energy shield.


    "No, the energy shield is broken!"


    "It must be these Oriental people."


    "I''ll teach these damn Orientals a lesson."


    "It doesn''t allow us to do anything against the Orientals at all."


    "It was the Orientals who started with us first!"


    Some irascible Westerners took up their weapons and intercepted Chu Feng on his way forward.


    "Guests from the East, we are going to challenge you!"


    A swordsman with two big swords is ready to fight with Chu Feng. Chu Feng''s hell nightmare horse passes by the swordsman''s side at a constant speed. His left hand gathers together to form a knife and cuts across the swordsman''s body.


    When Chu Feng passed by, the swordsman''s head fell to the ground.


    This kind of scene directly scared away many Westerners who came here.


    Chu Feng''s team easily shuttled through the streets inside the survival base. Some ordinary people who didn''t know the situation saw the scene, skillfully closed the doors and windows, and hid the family members in the wardrobe.


    They are very familiar with such scenes.


    When those noble legions came back, they looked like this.


    Chu Feng and his party so easily came to the center of the survival base, regardless of the city guards.


    "Row!"


    The fiery red sword light crossed the heavily guarded warehouse. A large amount of grain and weapons in the warehouse were exposed to Chu Feng and others. Chu Feng waved it and the space fluctuated. He collected some grain and weapons into his body.


    "We came to the west not to get a reward, but to do some business with the West."


    With that, Chu Feng took out a check, wrote down a series of numbers and nailed it on the wall of the warehouse.

 Chapter 1009

    In the last days, food and weapons are the most valuable things.


    In fact, the importance of weapons lies above food.


    If there is food and no weapons, it will only be taken away by those who have weapons. If there are weapons and no food, it may be taken from others.


    Only when the two sides are equal, or the weak side can bring enough casualties to the strong side, can there be a transaction.


    Now, what Chu Feng uses is trading.


    The speed of hell nightmare horse is so fast that people in the survival base can''t react.


    When Chu Feng finished all this, some of the city guard''s experts had just arrived.


    "This is our food, this is our weapon, how dare you take them away!"


    "Put our things down."


    "Oriental, we have been very polite to you. Are you going to war with us in the west? You, the city of dawn, will be the culprit who ignited the war in the West. "


    Do you really know where we came from? It''s really slow.


    Chu Feng secretly shook his head and pointed to a check on the wall: "we have already paid! It''s a deal. "


    With that, Chu Feng took the team of Dawning city and killed them directly. All the obstacles along the way were killed, so he killed all the way out of the survival base, leaving more than a dozen bodies.


    The warehouse keeper took down the check nailed to the wall, shaking his hands with anger.


    Do you pay for dawning city? It turned out to be a check!


    Even the check, when the relationship between the two sides eased down, it''s not that they can''t take the check to the city of dawn to ask for money, but the check is not crystal nucleus, but RMB!


    RMB has a high international credit, but what''s the use of RMB after the end of the world?


    Are you making fun of us?


    Even if the check is RMB, it''s still handwritten.


    Yes, it''s not a printed check. It''s a handwritten check. The numbers on it are Arabic numerals, and there''s no seal on it.


    What''s so special about this deal? This is Ming Pao!


    "These Oriental robbers killed our people and even took our people''s corpses to get a reward. Now they have done what robbers can do. It''s too much."


    "Yes, we''re going to kill these Orientals!"


    "Kill, kill, kill!"


    Within the survival base, the sound of killing is overwhelming.


    But Chu Feng and others have long been far away.


    If Chu Feng still stayed here, they would dare to shout out these words.


    "It''s too much. These hateful Chinese people don''t pay attention to the west at all!"


    "We must teach these damned Chinese a profound lesson!"


    "The Star Cross army doesn''t need to stay. We want to keep these Chinese on our land forever."


    After learning that Chu Feng was invited by the survival base, he robbed the warehouse of the survival base directly, and then went away. Members of the Western Parliament were furious.


    The west is their territory. This is their territory. Now the easterners dare to kill and rob people in their territory, and they also swagger away.


    The key is not to flee to the East after leaving, but to continue to run rampant in their territory.


    These Western councillors have seen that Chu Feng and other people have not come here with the idea of peace negotiations in mind. They have come here just to hit them face to face.


    Under the order of the Western parliament, the whole western powers and the Star Cross army began to set out, through the trace of Chu Feng''s trouble, ready to encircle Chu Feng and others.


    Now that Chu Feng has been riding on their heads and hitting their faces, they can only wash their shame with blood.


    Half of the 1.5 million star cross corps were sent to ASEAN by them, while the other half were left behind by them to defend their country and suppress some civil forces who did not resist.


    Of course, this is when Western parliaments do not consider themselves to be civil forces.


    Star Cross Legion set out, in the direction of Chu Feng and others, set many barriers along the way.


    But none of the news they got was good.


    "No successful encirclement and suppression? What, they''ve all reached fence city? This is the capital of Lanxi. They went around the capital of Lanxi for three times and then left? "


    "Since they have been found, why haven''t their lives been left?"


    "Their mounts are too fast? Can''t we deal with them if they are fast? After that, when we meet a fast enemy, do we all have to give up resistance? "


    "No, they''re in selvan again."


    "They are in LiNbO again. It''s terrible to see them at such a speed. At such a speed, they only need one day to visit all the tourist attractions in the West."The Western parliament ordered the encirclement and suppression, but only got one bad news after another.


    Chu Feng and his party didn''t kill too many people. Except for some ruthless experts, they didn''t kill too many people. However, they were so rampant in the western countries that they often appeared in the periphery of some survival bases. Even after they arrived in Lanxi, they ran around each other''s largest survival base for three times before leaving.


    It''s a naked provocation, it''s stepping on the face of a country.


    Of course, the quality of the people of western Israel was stiffly tolerated.


    They are peace loving and hate killing.


    No country can take the fence city before they surrender.


    This siege and interception took 35 hours. During the 35 hours, Chu Feng''s team appeared in the West. Outside each survival base of the jigsaw puzzle country, except for the possible survival bases of island countries, none of the survival bases on the whole continent fell behind. They really regarded the whole west as a tourist attraction.


    This massive "tourism" shocked the whole west and made the whole western parliament blush.


    "Damn, is the Crusade such a waste? Can''t even kill dozens of people? "


    "If they can catch up, they will easily kill these hateful Chinese people, but no army can catch up with these hateful horses."


    "These Chinese people have disappeared. Where have they gone?"


    "Let''s continue to put pressure on the star Crusade in ASEAN. When the sea is completely frozen, let''s go to the city of dawn immediately."


    "New news, Chu Feng has returned to the city of dawn!"


    "Great, no, I mean, they''re fast."


    After hearing the news that Chu Feng and others had returned to the city of dawn, the whole west was relieved.


    It''s just that they''re happy that it''s too early.

 Chapter 1010

    When Chu Feng brought people back to the city of dawn, the city of dawn did not respond much.


    Because the whole process is too fast, I came back in less than two days. What can I do in these two days? Of course, he did not publicize, so quietly return.


    However, all those western countries are relieved.


    In fact, the destruction in the western world is not too serious. In addition to the protective array that destroyed a survival base, it caused 3000 or 4000 casualties.


    This degree of casualties, in exchange for the departure of a god of pestilence, is very cost-effective for westerners.


    The next thing can be settled at the negotiation table.


    When the cross corps were in ASEAN territory, Huaxia had no way to deal with them, but Chu Feng showed to the Western parliament that when they appeared in the west, the whole west had no way to deal with them.


    Although the Star Cross army is powerful, it can not leave a Chu Feng.


    "We can make some concessions and promise that the Star Cross will withdraw within 15 days, but the Chinese people must guarantee that Chu Feng will never come to the West. I believe they will agree to such conditions."


    "Yes, Huaxia has always been a country of compromise."


    "They like to take the overall situation into consideration. This is their most fatal weakness. As long as we can hold on to this weakness, we can hold on to Huaxia forever."


    "We must fight for more than 10 days for the star cross, so that they can smoothly arrive at the magic city near the city of dawn, and purify those demons."


    "Yes, those demons will be our excuse for war."


    "If the city of dawn, just sitting by and waiting for the purification of the cross, will only lose their face, but if they dare to resist, they are the culprits who cause the war between the East and the West."


    "Battlefield to them, negotiation table to us."


    "No, Chu Feng is here again!"


    When the Western parliament is carrying out its own plan, it suddenly receives bad news that Chu Feng and others have appeared in the western world again.


    "Impossible, why are they -"


    members of Western parliaments feel a little chilly behind.


    Chu Feng, who started from the city of dawn, arrived in the western world in only five hours on the first day. However, it took them five hours because they encountered some obstacles on the road and needed to slow down when they crossed some complex terrain.


    However, according to their speed, it only takes less than four hours to move forward in a straight line.


    Even if there are traps to avoid repeated routes, they only need 5-6 hours to "travel" to them again, which is the speed of level 7 hell nightmare horse.


    "No, they caused the killing. Their target is the Crusade!"


    "They have invaded the Holy Land!"


    ¡­¡­


    Gandifen, a holy place for the Crusades.


    There are not many people here. There are only more than 10000 people. More than 80% of them are service personnel, and less than 20% are left. They are all senior members of the crusade. The bishop and the Pope are here.


    Although the number of people here is small, there is no shortage of experts.


    In the vicinity, the six survival bases arched here, the six survival bases consolidated into a solid line of defense, no matter what kind of enemy, can not surmount the distant walls.


    Even if there are assassins sneaking in, when they arrive at the holy land, they are faced with deeper despair.


    There are more than 500 masters at level 7.


    They are all strong men who have received the gift of the Supreme Lord. They have called the gods for thousands of years, responded to them after the end of the world, and given them the power of the holy light.


    Today, however, it is reduced to ruins under the thunder.


    The endless black lightning destroyed all the defenses here. The bright church like white jade was turned into ruins. Countless clergymen were turned into coke under the black lightning. The bright gems used to pave the floor were turned into fragments. The gold hidden in the treasure house has now lost its shadow. Even in the last days, gold has a high value.


    It doesn''t exist as a rare metal or luxury, but as the metal with the best ductility, it has high scientific research value.


    These things are not popular among the people, but they can be sold to the research laboratory in exchange for many benefits.


    Dawning city also has its own research team, but the main research direction is the end of a variety of creatures.


    "Lord! Please come down and punish these sinners


    Some of the weak clergy knelt on the ruins, holding the cross in their hands, praying to their Lord for the coming of punishment, but the Lord who gave them strength did not respond to them now."I have brought the virgin you have been looking for. Where is your Lord?"


    Chu Feng rode after the power station on the ruins and watched the people who survived because they were too weak. They killed all the experts at level 6 and above, but they didn''t deliberately chase the rest.


    Some of these people ran away in a hurry, and some knelt down and begged for punishment.


    "You demons from hell will be punished by the Lord in the future."


    "One day, the glory of the Lord will spread in every corner of the world, bring you the heaviest punishment, and purify you sinful demons with the holy light."


    Looking at these people who still maintain a firm belief, Chu Feng''s mouth turned up.


    "Since you have a firm belief, it''s easy to do. Yiyi, take out your sword."


    Yiyi immediately summoned the light sword.


    Black chains appear from the empty sky, binding the clergy who still maintain a firm belief. Their bodies gradually become transparent and converge on the sword of light.


    "What is this?"


    "Devil, what are you doing?"


    "Devil from hell, we will not be afraid of you."


    Even in the face of death, these clergy are still firm in their beliefs.


    "This is the sword given by your great and noble God. As long as you feel it with your heart, you can feel the great power of the gods. Since your faith is so firm, it will become our strength."


    After absorbing the strength and soul of these people, the sword of light becomes more dazzling.


    But those black runes also began to spread from the hilt to the top.

 Chapter 1011

    "Last time we did too little damage, they really thought we didn''t dare to do too much damage!"


    Looking at the troops gathering here in the distance, Chu Feng sneered.


    I thought that after this disturbance, the cross should withdraw immediately.


    However, after returning to the city of dawn and resting for several hours, the other side still had no plan to withdraw its troops, and the military side even conveyed the message that they wanted to solve the matter through the negotiation table.


    This let Chu Feng understand, don''t give them pain, these people can''t see their positioning.


    The last time he showed his strength, he didn''t show it enough. He worried that he would become the fuse of the war between the East and the West. Unexpectedly, he was regarded as weak by these Westerners.


    So there was a second trip to the West.


    But this time, Chu Feng didn''t need to travel a long way.


    He has left enough coordinates in every corner of the western world, which can be directly transmitted to the western world through Yuanfu as a transit station to destroy their hinterland.


    The first goal they chose was to be considered holy by the Crusades.


    Gangdifen holy land was destroyed by them.


    "Go


    At the command of Chu Feng, the whole team followed him and charged to the Legion from afar. Chu Feng chopped forward with a sword, and hundreds of enemies were cut into ashes by black lightning.


    The team of Dawning city left here in such a swagger.


    "Chu Feng, what are we going to do next?"


    Su Yuan has been acutely aware of the cold killing intention in Chu Feng''s heart.


    "Since the power of the west is in the hands of some members of Parliament, let''s go directly to these members and have a face-to-face talk with them and ask them how far they want to go before they give up!"


    In this way, Chu Feng and his entourage ran towards the survival base of a member of Parliament at a lightning speed.


    When they arrived at the survival base, there were already thousands of protoss legions and tens of thousands of human legions waiting for them. If they want to find councillors, they have to go through this wall.


    "Mr. Chu Feng from China, I believe that there is no disrespect for you in the West. I hope our respected Oriental guests can give us a chance to talk."


    A powerful Protoss erupted in the momentum of his birth, and connected with the momentum of the powerful Protoss around him.


    "Can you Protoss represent the west?"


    Chu Feng asked.


    "We are under the command of the Supreme God to help the earth resist the invasion of the demons. Now our Protoss are your firm allies. We have common enemies and, of course, common understanding."


    The protoss general spoke very frankly, his voice was comfortable, but it implied dignity.


    Those who are not strong enough may be directly affected by the sanctity represented by these words to lay down their arms.


    However, this degree of spiritual influence is a joke in front of Chu Feng.


    "Why do you cross in ASEAN?"


    Chu Feng asked.


    "This is the sincerity shown by the west to show the global united front. As long as it is the enemy of the demons, it will be a family. We are willing to use our meager strength to help you share the pressure from the south of the border."


    The protoss general replied.


    Hearing such an answer, Chu Feng and others almost laughed.


    If this situation continues, it is likely that it will be solved by war. However, these so-called Protoss even use these dignified words to prevaricate them.


    "Since you are here to help us, we can''t be ignorant. Since we are all enemies of the demons, as long as you promise us one thing, we will leave immediately." Chu Feng Road.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The protoss generals are not sure, but the faces of the Westerners behind them have changed.


    "Hand over the demons we are after!"


    Chu Feng said.


    "What kind of demons are you after?"


    The protoss general is a little unclear, so, "we don''t have any demons here. As long as any demons appear in front of us, we will try our best to kill them."


    "Nonsense, we see it."


    Chu Feng yelled, "on the surface, your Protoss said that they would unite with us to fight against the demons, but we are pursuing an important figure in the demons, and he is also a member of the royal family. Now he has fled to your survival base and is protected by your people, as long as you can hand over the demons you protected, or in front of you If we execute the demon in front of us, we will believe in the sincerity of your Protoss to fight against the demon with us


    Hearing this, the protoss generals have fully understood."Are you human beings so shameless?"


    Those western masters on the city wall also look a little complicated.


    When they invaded the East in the past, they used similar excuses.


    Now the easterners come to their western territory, but they give back the same excuse by making some changes.


    What kind of demon?


    Is it possible that this thing exists?


    "All of you keep saying that you will fight against the demons with us, but now you have become criminals who cover up the demons. Since you don''t want to hand over the demons, we have to go in and search for them ourselves!"


    Chu Feng''s voice is like thunder, resounding in the ears of all the people in the whole survival base.


    There was a small print the size of a palm on his hand.


    After completely controlling Tiandi seal, the size of Tiandi seal will change with his mind.


    The yuan power of the yuan family converges to Tiandi seal. Chu Feng uses his own perception to mobilize the power of Tiandi seal. At this moment, Tiandi seal is just the medium for him to mobilize Tiandi seal, just as the real killer is not the sword in his hand, but the person holding the sword.


    There are cracks in the earth, and the expanding cracks surround the survival base.


    The survival base in the distance began to tilt and collapse. The survivors in the whole survival base were in a panic. They felt like they were on a pirate ship, leaning to one side with the survival base.


    "Ah! What happened? "


    "What''s going on?"


    "Great omnipotent God, thank you for your miracles and save your faithful believers!"


    "God bless, God bless."


    Countless survivors huddle helplessly in the corner of the house, trying to use their hands to climb all the things they can climb, and many people kneel on the ground and begin to pray to their great God, hoping that God can show a miracle and save them from the sea of suffering.


    But no one came forward to draw the sword to Chu Feng.

 Chapter 1012

    The earth is cracking, the city wall is collapsing, and the fragile energy shield is just as fragile as white paper in front of the power of changing the world. There is no room for resistance.


    The Legion of the protoss attacked Chu Feng angrily.


    "Light, verdict!"


    Countless holy light power in the sky condensed into a giant dead winged angel shadow more than 100 meters tall.


    "Your sins will be thoroughly cleansed in front of the Christmas Angel!"


    With the angry voice of the protoss, a huge sword of holy light appeared in the hands of the four winged angels and chopped down in the direction of Chu Feng. Chu Feng and others were also covered with a layer of light, which made them slow down. They could not avoid the sword with speed, but could only fight against the power of the sword.


    In the face of this sword, Chu Feng can solve it easily if he makes a move.


    But there is a better solution.


    "Yiyi, do it!"


    With Chu Feng''s command, Yiyi''s weak body broke away from his mother''s arms, holding a bright sword with black pattern in his right hand and a crystal cross in his left hand.


    She held up the holy light cross in her hand, and with a childish voice, she ordered to the angel shadow in the sky:


    "I order you to punish the protoss traitors who collude with the demons!"


    Seeing Yiyi''s action, the protoss were amused.


    This is their unique skill. It''s a skill that can only be performed by uniting the strength of the Legion. After reaching the upper limit that the world can hold in the room, it can gather the power of the holy light as much as possible.


    It seems that the 100 meter high shadow of the angel of light is a bit flashy, but every inch of time in the body has reached the upper limit of the world.


    This is their Legion skill, and it''s God''s power.


    If you hurt them because of a little girl''s order, it''s the biggest joke in the world, not to mention what the little girl is shouting about? The cry is that they collude with the demons.


    It''s just an excuse to go to war, and those people take it seriously.


    However, with Yiyi''s command, the angel''s shadow in the sky stopped.


    "What''s the matter?"


    A strong sense of uneasiness enveloped the hearts of these Protoss.


    Why does the shadow of the angel of Jihad stop? Why did the verdict of their release follow the orders of young girls?


    In their despairing eyes, the huge angel in the sky gradually turned away, and the huge bright sword in their hands was raised again and cut down towards the direction of the protoss army.


    "Why? Why is that? "


    "Ruling, this is our ruling angel!"


    "No, it''s impossible!"


    These Protoss legions have forgotten to dodge and resist.


    When the ruling angels turned around to attack them, their faith almost collapsed. They couldn''t believe that this unique skill, which was given by God himself, had become their own talisman.


    The collapse of faith has completely destroyed them.


    With the fall of the great sword of holy light, 2 / 3 of the protoss are thoroughly purified directly under the holy light, and the whole body seems to be transformed into holy light, even with no fly ash left.


    The rest of the protoss fell to their knees.


    The legions of humans are watching the scene behind them.


    Normally, they and Protoss should be allies, but seeing the so-called allies become like this, they have no intention to help, just waiting for the end of this farce.


    The angel''s shadow became transparent, but the action didn''t stop.


    The four winged angel waved his sword again, and the holy light came down.


    The rest of the protoss soldiers, bathed in the holy light, quietly closed their eyes, their bodies gradually assimilated in the holy light, and finally disappeared.


    Only weapons and armor on the ground were left, proving the traces of their existence.


    After the fall of all the protoss, the virtual shadow of the angel began to shrink, and finally turned into a golden light, into a streamer into the crystal cross.


    At the same time, the black pattern on the holy light sword of Yiyi''s right hand becomes more and more.


    "Well, what''s going on?"


    Yiyi said.


    Her behavior is to follow the instructions of Chu Feng.


    But she never thought that she could be like this.


    "This is the power given by the gods to command the protoss controlled and influenced by the gods. Since these Protoss regard you as the so-called saint, you are the only spokesperson of the protoss in the world. If these people dare to speak to the spokesperson of the gods, they are looking for their own death. You are just fulfilling the power of the saint." Chu Feng explained.


    "Is that true? Am I really the spokesman of the gods in this world? "


    Yiyi looks at Chu Feng naively."Of course, it''s fake."


    Chu Feng said with a smile, "when you hold the sword cursed by the gods in your right hand, you are a blasphemer. Even the gods will be greedy for you. But when you were plotting your power, you can steal the power of the gods in turn. Now, you order the believers of the gods to give their wealth to you You can also leave something for them to spend the winter


    Yiyi nodded obediently and came to the human in the ruins. Her body was radiant and white wings grew on her back, just like an angel coming to the world.


    Some of the Crusaders fell on their knees in front of Yiyi.


    "In the name of the gods, no, the saints, I order all the members of the cross to distribute your wealth to the suffering people. From now on, you should use all your strength to help those suffering people until the end of your life!"


    "Obey the will of the virgin!"


    The followers of the Crusade began to obey Yiyi''s orders, contributing all their wealth, and then helping the survivors to rebuild their ruined homes.


    Chu Feng didn''t blame Yiyi for changing his order without authorization.


    Yiyi''s talent is doomed that she can''t grow up like an ordinary little girl.


    It''s time for her to have her own opinions, but she will bear the consequences of her decision.


    About the so-called power of the gods, Chu Feng did not tell the whole truth.


    The sword of light in Yiyi''s right hand comes from the gods, and the cross in his left hand comes from Xiaoxi''s power.


    Chu Feng has already understood that the meaning of Xiaoxi''s existence is to serve for the sake of dependence, which is equivalent to the immune mechanism of human being being invaded by the virus for this moment.


    Blasphemers, pretending to be gods, blaspheme gods, steal the power and authority of gods.


    In the past, Chu Feng did not dare to let Yiyi use these forces too much for fear that she would be attacked.


    But now, he is fearless!

 Chapter 1013

    "Let''s go!"


    After killing the protoss here, Chu Feng didn''t attack the ordinary people here.


    After all, the ordinary people here didn''t attack him, and he certainly didn''t have to fight back.


    Before reaching the next target, thousands of protoss intercepted and ambushed, and were killed by Chu Feng and others. Without stopping, they rushed to the next place to survive.


    "Mr. Chu Feng, we can talk about it."


    In front of the gate of the survival base, some people in medieval style clothes stood on the wall to intercept Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng stopped and put forward his own conditions straightforwardly: "Star Cross Corps withdraw!"


    "We''ve ordered the Crusaders to withdraw, as long as -"


    "that''s not coming back, right?"


    Chu Feng cold interrupted his words, in front of the ground appeared large cracks.


    The earth turned to rubble, and the walls of steel began to collapse.


    The black thunder and lightning gathered in Chu Feng''s hands, and he might have to fight against the people in front of him at any time.


    "Mr. Chu Feng, it takes time for the army to retreat."


    Cried the messenger in charge of the negotiations on the wall.


    "I need time to stop!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes have been filled with cold.


    In China, if the two sides have no plan to live forever, generally one person will take a step back, and the other person will take three steps back, even if they go down the same step.


    Even if it was a channel to attack the divine world, the war was the same.


    If both sides make a step back, the matter will almost be understood.


    Even if you want to retaliate in the future, it''s also something to do in the future, but it won''t be too difficult for the other party to do it.


    But Chu Feng came to the West has already walked a circle, did not expect that the Star Cross army still did not plan to withdraw, but continue to March East, which made him full of anger.


    The other side''s action made Chu Feng feel like a joke.


    Since you are so ignorant, I don''t need to save face for you.


    "Kill the protoss, kill all the people who obstruct it!"


    Black thunder and lightning from the hands of Chu Feng have opened the city gate, had appeared a large number of cracks in the wall, instantly turned into gravel, countless soldiers defending the wall were buried in ruins.


    When they saw Chu Feng killing them, the whole survival base was in chaos.


    In the face of Chu Feng, they have no courage to resist.


    "Run! The Chinese have come to slaughter the city! "


    "Run, Chu Feng is coming!"


    "Their target is the Protoss. Let''s get away from the protoss!"


    The survival base is in chaos. Chu Feng uses his mental power to sweep away all the protoss members, and then kills them in the direction of the Protoss. If someone comes to stop them all the way, they will be killed regardless of their level of cultivation or gender.


    "Chu Feng, are you going to fight with our Protoss?"


    "Chu Feng, your current behavior represents China."


    "You will regret it!"


    The protoss living in the survival base was easily killed by Chu Feng.


    In less than half an hour, thousands of corpses have been left in the survival base, and the remaining survivors rush to the survival base far away, regardless of everything.


    Fortunately, Chu Feng and others did not pursue and kill civilians, so these talents did not die directly in Chu Feng''s hands. However, Chu Feng had nothing to do with the dangers in the wild.


    "Next!"


    After putting away the protoss here, Chu Feng leads people to the next production base and kills them. Some troops of the Star Cross army block the way in front of them and are directly bypassed by Chu Feng.


    It''s a waste of time to fight the Crusaders head on.


    However, considering that the star cross may soon catch up, Chu Feng directly destroyed the wall outside the survival base, destroyed the energy shield, and then went to the distance.


    In less than 20 minutes, they had already crossed hundreds of kilometers, more than two countries, to the next survival base and launched the killing of the Protoss.


    Although the people in this survival base didn''t expect that Chu Feng and others would suddenly appear here, they quickly reacted. Everyone kept a certain distance from the protoss here, and then knelt down obediently, waiting for Chu Feng and others to kill the protoss here, and finally destroyed all the walls and left.


    But there are also some Westerners who will stand up and fight with Chu Feng and others.


    For such a man of commendable courage, Chu Feng had no need to keep his hand.


    "It''s too much. It''s lawless."


    "Does Huaxia want to go to war with us?"


    "We must report to Parliament and punish these abominable Orientals.""The devil who kills wantonly like this is the eternal enemy of our Westerners."


    "Huaxia should give us an explanation. Why can they allow the Chinese people to kill in our country without fear? They have to pay for it. "


    When the third survival base was destroyed, Chu Feng''s action still did not stop.


    Their speed is too fast. In the end, the whole western world has become their racecourse. If the number of troops is too small, it will not hinder them at all.


    But there are too many troops to keep up with their speed.


    In addition, Chu Feng has the power of the seal of heaven and earth, which can easily destroy the wall of the survival base. In just six hours, eight production bases have been poisoned by Chu Feng, and nearly two million people have been displaced and lost their homes. Some of these people come to the next survival base as soon as possible, but some of them are in danger halfway.


    The Western parliament told the Chinese military about this, but only got a simple reply.


    [there are too many enemies in the south, no time! ¡¿


    the enemy of the south, of course, refers to the Star Cross sent to ASEAN by the West.


    Moreover, Huaxia''s reply, to some extent, was correct. They did send a large number of troops to the south to guard against the cross.


    "These Chinese people are really too much. What does it have to do with the recall of Chu Feng to guard against the cross army? It''s just an order. Can''t it be done?"


    "Yes, Huaxia is so insincere."


    "I don''t think they have the sincerity to negotiate at all!"


    "Yes, Huaxia just deliberately connives at Chu Feng''s rampage in our territory, and wants to realize Huaxia''s plan of unifying the world in the future by reducing our population."


    "But what should we do?"


    "The Star Cross army can''t encircle Chu Feng at all!"


    When it comes to solving problems, Western parliaments fall into a strange silence.


    "Or withdraw?"

 Chapter 1014

    It is an indescribable shame for the west to be forced to withdraw by Chu Feng himself.


    But they have no way. If they don''t withdraw, Chu Feng can destroy all the survival bases that the West has so hard to build.


    Without the protection of the city wall, a large number of people will be exposed to zombies and insects.


    Especially those omnipresent insects, the threat to the strong may not be great, but the threat to ordinary people is fatal. The terrible wave of numbers can submerge everything.


    Now there are many survivors who have lost their lives in the insect''s mouth.


    If they don''t want to gamble on the lives of all the survivors in the west, they have to find a way to stop Chu Feng.


    Then I can''t solve it. I can only solve it by summation.


    "Recall! If you can''t solve Chu Feng, even if you destroy the city of dawn, it''s useless. Contact the protoss to see if they have a way to deal with cavalry. If a group of cavalry can be invincible, then the divine world can''t fight. "


    The final outcome of the Western parliament''s discussion is a temporary withdrawal.


    Even if it is an expedient measure, they also need to ease the attack pace of Chu Feng by withdrawing troops, so that they can gain some negotiation time, and then use this time to find a way to deal with Chu Feng.


    The most fatal thing is that they catch up with Chu Feng.


    However, after giving them the order to retreat, there was no reply.


    "Why didn''t the cross reply?"


    "What''s the matter? What happened? "


    "Starcross, retreat!"


    The operator of the Western parliament gave an order to the cross, but the communication equipment on the other side was cut off directly, so the Western Parliament had lost control of the cross.


    "What''s the matter? Why is communication with the Crusaders cut off? If this continues, then Chu Feng''s action does not stop. When will we be bullied like this by Chu Feng? "


    "Many survivors have gone to the northern Maoxiong empire for protection. In the long run, our entire Western world will be under the rule of the Maoxiong empire."


    "We have to keep our strength, we have to find out why."


    "In every survival base that we control, we give an order. After seeing Chu Feng, we must explain in detail and tell him that it''s not that we don''t want to withdraw, our communication is cut off."


    Although this was humiliating, they had to


    however, half an hour later, they got Chu Feng''s answer.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    There are only three simple words.


    They have missed the best time to retreat and the best time to explain, and the west is not willing to step back, so there is no need for Chu Feng to believe and forgive them.


    Whether what they said was true or not, Chu Feng didn''t care at all.


    The only thing that Chu Feng really cares about is that he doesn''t want to believe it.


    As a result, the dawning city team continues to wreak havoc in the western world.


    The survival bases of the whole western world are in a panic, and the high-level of those survival bases are in fear, for fear that Chu Feng will be killed from somewhere.


    But even their most powerful Star Cross army can''t monitor Chu Feng''s movement.


    On the contrary, it was the Crusade, who kept clamoring for them to fight against Chu Feng.


    "As long as we unite, no matter how powerful the devil is, it will be defeated by us and yield under our unity. As long as we unite, that Chinese is not our opponent at all."


    However, their biggest problem is unity.


    Because the main targets of Chu Feng and others are Protoss, most human beings have no need to fight with Chu Feng. Even if the survival base is destroyed, just find another one?


    As long as they can survive, they have hope.


    At this time, a group of senior officers from the ASEAN division of the cross corps were gathering here.


    "The top has given orders. Our action can only succeed this time, not fail. If our action fails, then the top will get rid of all relations with us. However, as long as we succeed in destroying dawning City, everything we have done will be undertaken by the top. Now we are cut off from our superiors, and there is no way out. ¡±


    the commander in white armor with a red cross on his chest yelled, "for our glory, for our homeland, for our dream of dominating the world, let''s go!"


    "Let''s go!"


    The Crusaders set out to the East, and the sea in front of them was completely frozen.


    Even if dozens of legions walked on the sea, the frozen sea still did not collapse.


    Their eyebrows are marked with holy light, and their eyes are full of fanatical holiness.


    In this way, the Star Cross army, with a valiant pace, set out from the sea toward the East, toward their goal of the city of dawn.It''s the first real war since their debut.


    They believe in their own strength and will certainly be able to crush all enemies.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chu Feng, do you really don''t believe that the communication between the Western Parliament and the cross army has been cut off?"


    During the short break, Su Yuan asked Chu Feng.


    Her intuition told her that it was not so simple.


    Westerners have no face and no skin. It''s their nature to bully.


    Last time the city of dawn came here, they didn''t call back the Star Cross Corps. But now Chu Feng has started a killing in the West. Why don''t they call back the Star Cross corps?


    Now there should be no reason for the west to continue to pester.


    Unless these Western jigsaw puzzle countries are really determined to unite and fight a tough battle with China, it will not be good for anyone to fight like this.


    But if the East and the West really come to this war, it will do no good to anyone.


    The loser is sure to suffer heavy losses, and the winner''s casualties will not be small. Among the four remaining forces on the earth, the right to speak is sure to plummet.


    "They must have wanted to retreat, and it''s not a coincidence that communication is cut off. It should be that the high-level of the Crusade has lost control, or that the high-level of the Crusade has not been under the control of the Supreme Council in the first place."


    Chu Feng was not surprised. "The Star Cross is the ninth Legion in the divine world. They won''t easily allow the earth people to have such a name. Since they allow the earth people to have it, they won''t allow the earth people to take control of it and fight against the city of dawn or even Huaxia. From the perspective of human beings, it''s stupid to do so, but it''s in the position of the Protoss It''s just in the interest of the Protoss. "

 Chapter 1015

    "Then why do you keep doing that?"


    Su Yuan and Su Yuyan are puzzled.


    Chu Feng now continues to harass the western world. This is a way of killing the enemy.


    Even if the protoss'' plan to attack dawning city is blocked, Chu Feng himself has caused a lot of damage, and he refuses to return to dawning city until now. Isn''t this a success for the protoss'' wishful thinking?


    "If I don''t, do I have to go back and fight the cross? We have really done so. With the urine of these people in the Western parliament, they have once again identified our weakness. As long as they have identified Huaxia''s unwillingness to destroy the weakness of the global united front, then Huaxia will always be in their hands. "


    Chu Feng said coldly.


    "However, if China does not abide by this bottom line, which country is willing to do so?"


    Zhang Ziqing also had a tangle in his eyes.


    This is a dilemma for China.


    If China goes to war, both sides will lose.


    If China does not fight, it will always be held by the other side.


    "One thing you need to make clear is that Huaxia and dawning city are not equal, and dawning city and chufeng are not equal. My attitude may not represent Huaxia''s attitude."


    Chu Feng shook his head.


    The crowd was shocked.


    Chu Feng used to keep a good relationship with the military. Is it going to destroy it now?


    "What''s more, will the Crusaders really attack us?" Chu Feng asked.


    "Why not?"


    Zhao fan also had some doubts. "Now we are not in the city of dawn. It''s a good chance for them to attack the city of dawn. Even if we go back, they may not be able to fight!"


    "War is not a fist war, but an economic war."


    Han Yunxiao suddenly said, "even we don''t know how strong the city of dawn is. Whether the city master can go back at any time, and our enemies can''t be completely sure. It''s absolutely not good for the cross army to fight under such circumstances. Moreover, if the protoss want to have a foothold in the human world, they must support a group of human forces, the Western Parliament It''s their only choice.


    It seems that these Protoss may sell the Western parliament, but now the Western parliament is still in the stage of fattening. It''s not good to kill it in advance, which is not in line with their practice of maximizing their interests. "


    Zou Mengxuan added: "even if their aim is to stir up contradictions between the East and the west, can''t the senior leaders of the East and the West see things that we can easily see? This way, they will not only be unable to start a war, but will completely infuriate China, and will also make them lose the trust of the western world. Even the rice Empire, which secretly communicates with them, will lose its trust in them.


    In this way, they can indeed cause certain casualties to the East and the west, but the consequences are too serious, and it can even be said that it is not too much for the Protoss and human beings to go to war in an all-round way. Instead of doing so, they might as well pretend to be a good man and watch us fight with the demons, and finally make a profit. "


    After listening to their analysis, everyone fell into a deep meditation.


    According to this statement, the protoss really have no reason to go to war.


    Unless they are really willing to give up their business in the human world, is it really worth it for the sake of this degree of benefit? This matter is really worth pondering.


    "Is it for surprise? Let''s think they won''t fight us, but suddenly they will? " Tian Jing asked.


    "No way."


    Han Yunxiao shook his head. "Now the city of dawn and the Chinese military have entered a state of full alert. They have dealt with and treated this matter according to the need to fight at any time. Now we are the only elite who are not in the city of dawn, but can go back at any time. According to the information obtained by the enemy, we can go back to the city of dawn within four hours, and the actual time will be even longer Short.


    Can''t the city of dawn survive for four hours? Besides, it''s no secret that the Lord of the city has the power to change the terrain. Do you think they won''t consider it? Even if it is for surprise, the effect of the expeditions is very little, but they are likely to be wiped out. "


    In this way, we can not understand the other party''s reasons for the expedition.


    No matter from the perspective of present interests or long-term plans, there is no need for the enemy to go to war.


    So what did they do to start the war?


    The demon world may give up the consideration of interests for the sake of emotional excitement.


    But the divine world will not, at least not lose its mind in such a small matter.


    Since they were able to reach a settlement with dawning city before, there is no need for war now.


    "If you can''t figure out the other person''s goal, it''s considered that the other person''s goal has been achieved." Chu Feng reminds a way.


    The other party''s goal has been achieved?Chu Feng''s words like a lightning through everyone''s mind.


    Su Yuan''s pupils suddenly dilated: "their purpose is not to fight against the West. They want to use our hands to suppress the West. In this way, they can weaken the power of the West and facilitate them to control the West more smoothly in the future. Since they have decided to take root here, they are not willing to let themselves become tools in the hands of western people."


    After listening to Su Yuan''s analysis, a chill rose in everyone''s heart.


    Compared with the reputation of cruel demons, protoss means more killing without blood.


    On the surface, they choose to set up an expedition and go all the way to the dawn city. But their real purpose is to suppress the western world with the help of the dawn city.


    Once they succeed in such a plan, the western world is likely to be in the bag of the Protoss.


    "How can we stop them?"


    Zhang Ziqing was a little worried, "if the western world is occupied, the whole earth will be opened a gap."


    "Why should we stop it?" Chu Feng asked.


    In the eyes of people''s doubts, Chu Feng slowly explained:


    "the war between the earth and the gods and demons is not only our own business of dawn City, nor is it only China''s business, it is something that all human beings need to resist together. If all the faults are borne by dawn City, and all the heroes want me to do, then this kind of earth is really beautiful I can''t take it with me. "


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, everyone was silent.


    Even if we know this truth, can China really betray the west?


    If the protoss really gets a firm foothold in the west, won''t it become a time bomb in the future? If you have the ability to stop it, but let it go, won''t you set yourself on fire?


    "But it''s not so easy for the protoss to control the West."

 Chapter 1016

    Chu Feng knew that the future western jigsaw puzzle alliance was the first one to fall.


    On the surface, although it is still the regime of human beings, it has long been broken down by the Protoss.


    Even when the human regime and the protoss regime were handed over is an unsolved mystery.


    Considering that there are too many enemies facing mankind, the protoss did not have any disputes with mankind in public, so all human countries turned a blind eye to this matter.


    I haven''t cleaned my house yet. How can I manage foreign affairs?


    Now Chu Feng finds out this matter ahead of time, but it doesn''t mean that he can solve it. Even if he solves this matter, the future plan of the protoss will become more unpredictable.


    But he can do one thing, that is to expose the purpose of the Protoss.


    As long as the other party''s behavior is exposed to the sun, what else is terrible?


    "Since there is no way to prevent the protoss from replacing the human regime, we can only push the boat with the current, expose the protoss'' plot openly and justly, and see how many people are willing to continue to be the running dogs of the Protoss. Those who are not willing to be the running dogs of the protoss will naturally rise up to resist, so that they can consume part of the strength of the protoss ahead of time."


    Chu Feng''s eyes with a chill, "in addition, I will prepare some gifts for the Protoss."


    Although we don''t know what Chu Feng wants to do, we can only express our trust.


    They have no choice but to trust Chu Feng.


    After the dawning city team persecuted several production bases, many people in the West became alarmed, and some places have launched demonstrations against eastern China.


    In some places, however, demonstrations calling for the withdrawal of Western troops were launched.


    Especially those survivors whose survival bases were destroyed and who could hardly escape with one life.


    They have seen with their own eyes that the power to change the terrain is terrible. They really don''t want to be enemies with demons like Chu Feng. As long as they can survive and bow to the enemy, what is it?


    Even many people, either overtly or covertly, have joined the Protoss.


    In their eyes, as long as they can live, even if they are willing to be slaves, it doesn''t matter.


    Even they naively think that as long as they are qualified as dogs, they can really become a member of the Protoss.


    When Chu Feng and his party entered the western world for the second time, more than seven days later, some news came out of Dawning City, that is, a Protoss attacked the magic city, causing some casualties to the silver phosphorus demons.


    However, the silver phosphorus demons fought back and repulsed these enemies.


    The city of dawn is on alert again.


    But this time, the state of martial law is different.


    "Chu Feng has destroyed more than 60 survival bases in the west, resulting in the displacement of a quarter of the population. These survivors fled in the west, looking for new homes everywhere."


    "The Maoxiong Empire declares that as long as the refugees obey the arrangement of the Maoxiong Empire, they can live in the survival bases of the fighting nations, but these people must use their labor in exchange for the goods they need."


    "The Chinese Legion has rushed to the city of dawn for support, showing their determination to fight to the death with the Protoss."


    "Chu Feng is no longer hiding his tracks. He begins to kill in the West. Unless the cross army really retreats back, Chu Feng will destroy the whole west!"


    This behavior of exchanging homes aroused the fighting will of many residents in dawning city.


    At the thought of their twilight city and even being able to change their home with the whole west, many people are so excited that they even shout to the city master not to come back and to destroy the whole western country.


    When the Star Cross corps and the demons fought, Chu Feng destroyed the walls of 15 survival bases one after another, and killed more than 10000 members of the Star Cross Corps. The members of the cross order were killed by Chu Feng. I don''t know how much. The whole west was devastated by Chu Feng, and Chu Feng seemed to have given up the city of dawn.


    Chu Feng''s crazy behavior made the whole western parliament crazy.


    "What is Chu Feng doing? Does he really want the city of dawn? "


    "What''s the Crusade doing? Are they not home anymore? We''ve sent so many people to convey our orders, but why didn''t they go back and retreat? "


    "No, the cross has betrayed. They have betrayed."


    "We were cheated by the damned Protoss. The cross is just like the magic soldiers of the demons. It''s a conspiracy of the Protoss. It''s a conspiracy of the protoss to control us."


    The madness of the Western parliament has also led to rumors all over the western world.


    The Maoxiong Empire also began to add fuel to the flames, making such rumors spread throughout the western world.


    The so-called star Crusaders are war weapons made by the protoss in order to control the Terran. However, all human beings who join the star Crusaders have lost their self-consciousness and become the puppets of the Protoss.Human beings should have united front to resist the invasion of alien race, but these Protoss, however, attack dawning city with their own spirit controlled legions, which is a conspiracy to deliberately stir up war between the East and the West.


    Similar rumors spread rapidly in the western world, and countless human beings fell into panic.


    Many survivors are desperate to go to the territory of the bear empire.


    The Maoxiong Empire also specially sent some people to guard the survivors who defected to the Maoxiong empire.


    Of course, most of these survivors have become miners or slaves at the bottom after they defected to the Maoxiong Empire, but they are very lucky to survive.


    There are also some people who ask the Maoxiong Empire to give them international prisoner of war level preferential treatment, and as a result, these people are inexplicably killed.


    The Maoxiong Empire has no time to do the ideological work of these people slowly.


    If you want to work, stay. If you don''t want to work, go away. That''s it.


    Now the whole western jigsaw puzzle country is in chaos.


    Some people who still have illusions about the star Crusade have not received the news that the star Crusade has successfully killed these invaders, so their illusions are gradually disillusioned.


    Even the Crusaders themselves felt a little overwhelmed.


    Those members of the cross who stay near the city of dawn are now in a difficult situation. If they continue to attack, the war will be more and more fierce. But now they retreat, they are charged with provoking the war between the East and the West.


    "Chu Feng, if you are really a smart person, then you should be able to find a good way for everyone in this situation and give both sides a step down."


    When Chu Feng broke down a survival base again, someone risked his life to convey the news to Chu Feng under the order of the superior.

 Chapter 1017

    In the southern part of the Western jigsaw puzzle, also on the northern coast of the Mediterranean Sea, the team of Dawning City stayed here.


    Now the whole Mediterranean has been frozen into ice.


    After the Western Parliament and the protoss sent a signal to themselves asking for mercy, Chu Feng stopped.


    The other side''s purpose is not to stir up the war between the East and the west, but to suppress the West with the help of the power of the city of dawn. However, I didn''t expect that the way of suppressing the city of dawn was too much, and the whole west was in chaos.


    During the riots, nearly 10 million people were displaced, and the number of casualties has exceeded 2 million. Most of these casualties were caused by insect attacks on the road of escape.


    The number of people who have not been counted and who have not yet found a new home is even more numerous.


    30% of the survival bases have been destroyed, and the roads barely built by the West have been destroyed. Even if they destroy 10 dawning cities, they may not be able to make up for such losses.


    Now they have been in a difficult situation, only hope to have a step, let both sides have a decent way to end.


    The main thing is that Chu Feng''s method is too extreme.


    Everybody and friendly, you pit me, I pit you, leave some room for each other, OK? Why do we have to do things absolutely? How can we meet in the future?


    "Want to step down? Ha ha. "


    Standing on the edge of the Mediterranean, eight flags were put in different directions by Chu Feng. The silver scale demons appeared from Chu Feng, including some demons in hell.


    These are the demonic legions that Chu Feng can control. The number is about 30000.


    If the western world and the protoss see it, they will be surprised, because they also sent some troops to fight against the magic city next to the city of dawn.


    But under their noses, Chu Feng was able to bring 30000 demon troops to the western world.


    The space continued to flicker, and another 30000 demons in black armor walked through the space passage. However, these demons were all in different shapes, many with the faces and claws of wild animals, and few in complete human form.


    Zhang Ziqing knows the origin of these demons, and they are all the experimental objects of Chu Feng''s demonization experiment.


    These are demonized creatures. Under the cultivation of Chu Feng, they deliberately develop towards the direction of half man and half beast, which makes them look like this. However, their combat effectiveness is not very good.


    Silver phosphorus demon commander standing beside Chu Feng, respectfully asked Chu Feng: "do you want to start?"


    "Let''s go!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes twinkled with madness.


    Protoss, I didn''t intend to go on the opposite road with you so early, but since you try my bottom line again and again, I''ll just tell you where my bottom line is!


    He knew that some of his plans had gone wrong.


    He knows the characters of the Protoss and the demons very well, but he ignores one thing, that is, the position of the protoss is too high. In their eyes, human beings on earth are just ants.


    It''s only because these mole ants have the value of utilization that they will lower their attitude.


    But in essence, they occupy more than the demons.


    They are so unscrupulous to test the bottom line of Chu Feng, because they have enough confidence, even if the invasion of the earth failed, it is only the loss of some leading forces.


    With a whole world as the backing of the protoss, there is no fear at all.


    At first, in the eyes of the protoss, the earth was just a remote place. However, with more and more power exposed to the earth, even the protoss had to pay attention to it.


    But it''s just attention.


    They think that they have attached great importance to the earth, how can earth people turn up the waves?


    "Open up, demon channel!"


    With the command of the demon commander, the breath of a large number of silver phosphorus demons began to connect into one, and black patterns appeared on each demon, forming a super large array.


    In this array, a channel looms.


    "Sacrifice!"


    At the command of the demon commander, 5000 demonized creatures were directly put into the array, their bodies turned into black blood, and a large number of dark forces were put into the array, rising towards the middle.


    With a large amount of dark element input, a space channel appeared on the coastline.


    Devil''s world passage!


    The silver phosphorus demons originally came to invade the earth. In order to invade the earth, they also made a lot of preparations, including opening the channel of the demon world.


    The way they can open the channel to strengthen the demon world is sacrifice.


    A large number of demons or demonized creatures are sacrificed to communicate the power of the demon world, and strengthen the space channel, so that more demons will come to the earth.


    As 5000 demonized creatures with weak combat power and strong demon flavor were sacrificed, the demon channel began to open in large numbers, and some demon creatures appeared from the space channel."Kill array, open!"


    At the command of the commander of the silver phosphorus demons, the magic array began to change.


    Under the guidance of the eight gate array flag, the demonic Legion seems to be integrated. Hundreds of newly emerged demons have not yet made any noise, so they are directly hanged by the power of the array.


    Watching these demons die in front of him, silver phosphorus demons are not the slightest sad.


    Anyway, those who died are not their own people.


    After their own clan was killed by the demon world, and the rest of the clan could only survive by escaping to the earth, they had no relationship with their own clan in the demon world, and the demon world no longer had their foothold.


    This is also the main reason why Chu Feng dare to use them with confidence and boldness.


    They have been cut off. As long as they are given a chance to live, they will regard it as a life-saving straw and seize it regardless of everything, even if it is just a trap to lead them into the abyss.


    What''s more, Chu Feng gave them real benefits.


    That''s a real hope that the ethnic group can continue.


    In order to let their ethnic group continue and let them wield a butcher''s knife at the so-called compatriots who give their ethnic group any way to survive, they not only have no psychological burden, but also have some pleasure.


    Chu Feng opened the yuan mansion after the evil world creature was killed.


    A large number of Yuan forces from the demon world poured into the yuan mansion, even some weak forces from the source of the demon world. Only this time, when he used this ability again, Chu Feng obviously felt that he was out of touch with the world.


    It''s like the leaves are about to leave the branches and the ripe fruits fall naturally.


    This feeling is very slight, but it gives Chu Feng a reminder: when the child absorbs enough nutrients from the mother, it is time to set foot on the road of their own growth.

 Chapter 1018

    When Chu Feng unscrupulously takes Yuan Li from the demon world, the demons on the other side of the demon world are crazy.


    The demon world is the most barren of the four highest planes. Everything here needs to be fought for by oneself. The place with strong yuan power is the lifeblood of the demon world.


    The place where the earth''s space node corresponds to the demon world must also be the place where the demon world has abundant force.


    Chu Feng''s practice is equivalent to destroying a territory for the divine race. They need to give up many interests to occupy a territory slightly inferior to the original.


    With their strength, there is no place to live there.


    This is totally different for the demon world.


    If you want to seize the territory of other races, it is equivalent to launching a war of life and death.


    What''s more, if they can get a better place, why wait until now? So now Yuanli is taken away, which is equivalent to directly pushing a race to the end.


    "Kill


    A large number of demons came out of the space channel and killed. But as soon as they came out, their bodies seemed to have been drained of more than half of their strength under the action of the eight array flag. Then they were met by the hunting of the silver phosphorus demons. Thousands of brave demons died in the first place before they had time to build any achievements On the charge wheel.


    In less than half an hour, more demons came out of the space channel.


    But no matter how many demons come, they just come to give their heads away.


    While absorbing the original force from the demon world, Chu Feng adjusts the array here.


    "The battle of blood evil!"


    A large amount of blood evil spirit was moved by Chu Feng. The whole world seemed to be integrated with Chu Feng. Chu Feng felt that he could do anything as long as he changed the bottom rules of the world.


    This kind of feeling seems to be the realm of harmony between man and nature recorded in ancient martial arts.


    There are another 5000 demonized demonic creatures, which directly become blood fog. Their body power is sacrificed to the array, and they are integrated with the blood evil spirit of those killed demons, becoming more fierce.


    In such an atmosphere, the killing speed of the silver phosphorus demon clan is faster, and the killing action is more handy.


    More and more demons are pouring out from the space channel.


    But no demon clan can survive for more than three minutes after leaving the space channel.


    "Prepare to retreat!"


    Chu Feng gave the order to retreat, "retreat to my world."


    Now more and more people have guessed that Chu Feng has a small world, so many things Chu Feng does not intend to hide, but not to hide the small world does not mean that he is completely open.


    In the small world of Yuanfu, Chu Feng delimited about 1 / 15 of the territory to be isolated from the outside world. In this territory, there are all kinds of workshops for the grey dwarf and farming areas.


    All the cards he shows to the outside world will have some shadows here.


    These creatures in the demon world are also called by him in this way.


    After the breakthrough, Chu Feng could clearly feel that if he took some material or life from the earth to Yuanfu, it would be more difficult than before.


    But on the contrary, he took some materials from the yuan mansion to the earth, so the power to open and maintain the space entrance would be greatly reduced, which is also a sign that Chu Feng gradually left the embrace of the earth mother.


    Such a change is not a good thing for Chu Feng.


    If he has finished what he wants to do, it''s OK to leave the earth, but he still has a lot of things to do. If he breaks off the relationship with the earth in this way, some subsequent things can''t be carried out.


    The road he wants to take is the most dangerous one.


    Even if it doesn''t go wrong, it doesn''t necessarily succeed.


    If there is such a problem, he will become a joke himself.


    That''s why he overreacted to the actions of the Protoss. He didn''t know how much influence he would have on the earth in the future, but he knew that such influence would be less and less.


    At least lift the table a few times before you leave the earth.


    If you don''t show your madness, how can you make the protoss throw a rat''s horn?


    "Human beings, what you have done has completely angered us!"


    More and more demons are pouring out of the space channel, but the silver phosphorus demons have retreated under the command of the commander. In just 10 minutes, 100000 demons have already poured out of the channel.


    However, these demons come from different races and have no rules at all.


    It seems that the place chosen by Chu Feng is not a single race.


    "Frozen!"


    With a wave of Chu Feng''s hand, a large number of frozen Yuan Fu, combined with the power of the eight banners, iced up 100000 demon troops. Then a flash passed, and 100000 demon troops were collected into yuan mansion.There are more and more demons coming out of the space channel, but Chu Feng has ignored them.


    "Retreat!"


    All the people around Chu Feng and the silver phosphorus demons were brought into the yuan mansion, leaving only 3000 silver scale demons and 20000 demonized legions to stay here and maintain the operation of the blood evil array.


    The power of blood evil is more and more strong, and the space channel is also more and more big.


    Under Chu Feng''s understanding of space, the space channel has been expanded to a very terrible scale.


    But to meet the demons from the space, only death.


    The huge power of blood evil makes the body of more than 20000 demons left behind soar and the power of the body also increases. It turns into a terrible army which only knows how to kill and loses its mind.


    The whole northern coast of the Mediterranean Sea has been stained with black blood.


    After the appearance of Yuanfu, chufeng reappeared in the city of dawn.


    Chu Feng wakes up the sleeping thunder corpse dragon, stands on the head of the Thunder Dragon, makes a turn in the direction of the coastline, and finally returns to the city of dawn, causing cheers from the city of dawn.


    "The Lord is back!"


    Long live the Lord


    "Lord, teach those hateful star Crusaders a lesson!"


    No matter what kind of crisis dawning city faces, as long as their city master is there, the people of Dawning city will have endless courage, and they can have the courage to fight against all enemies.


    They have always believed that there is no enemy in the world whose conflicts cannot be solved.


    After a tour, Chu Feng returned to the Lord''s mansion.


    Originally, he wanted to teach the cross a lesson, but he didn''t expect that the other side was more cunning than she thought. The cross was not on the coastline at all.


    Before the attack on the city of magic, the vanguard forces, has been sent here all the star cross.


    To be on the safe side, he would check the entire coastline, but he knew he would be in vain.


    Fortunately, it''s not him that needs to worry.

 Chapter 1019

    After Chu Feng returned to the city of dawn, the space passageway on the northern coast of the Mediterranean became larger and larger, and the number of demonic creatures emerged has exceeded 500000, but most of them were just miscellaneous troops.


    These creatures in the demon world, under the influence of the blood evil spirit array, soon lost their senses.


    When these demon creatures increased to 800000, Chu Feng''s array was finally broken.


    However, the influence of blood evil did not disappear.


    These demons are good and bad. Influenced by the power of blood evil, they become crazy, and even begin to kill and devour each other. Even the power of blood evil has no time to expel them.


    But soon, these demons found the most suitable target.


    Protoss!


    Even though they know they can''t catch up with Chu Feng and others, they can give up the pursuit, because once they stop completely, Chu Feng and others will be able to carry out the killing recklessly and uproot the whole crusade.


    Must be in the back of the non-stop pursuit, in order to let Chu Feng can''t stop, slowly pull out the crusade.


    At the same time, it''s an exchange.


    However, when they came here, they saw a group of fierce Protoss.


    "The demon world passage, why open at this time?"


    The members of the cross corps were shocked. They never thought that in less than an hour when Chu Feng was out of their sight, there was such a big movement.


    Seeing the appearance of the protoss, the demons wake up a lot.


    The Protoss and the demons are enemies who have been fighting for countless years. When both sides see them, they will never die. Even if they are eroded by the power of blood evil, they can''t forget this instinct.


    The proportion of protoss in the cross is very small, but these humans did gain the power of Protoss.


    How can you tell the difference between the two sides?


    They can only feel the disgusting aura of light on each other.


    In the eyes of the demons, the holy light that makes people feel peaceful is the most annoying thing in the world. As long as they feel it, they can''t help but destroy it from the root.


    "Ow -"


    the demons who lost their senses roared like beasts and rushed to the direction of the star cross.


    "Kill


    Seeing the blood red in the eyes of these demons, the Star Cross had no time to explain. They formed an array with the fastest speed and fought with these demons.


    In front of the organized legion, these demons were slaughtered.


    "We must find a way to close the space channel, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable. How can there be a space channel here? Is it that Chu Feng is crazy enough to open the channel of the demon world?"


    The Crusaders were full of doubts.


    But these lost their sense of the demons, will not slowly tell them the cause and effect.


    And on the other side of the passage, Yuan Li has been almost drawn by Chu Feng. The demons who have lost their homes can only wash away their anger with the blood of all the creatures in front of them.


    After seeing their inherent enemy, they can''t hide it.


    The whole battlefield turned into a meat grinder, where countless bodies were flying.


    More demons come out of the channel of the demon world. What they see is that these orderly human beings, wearing the armor and weapons of the Protoss and using the power of the protoss, are wantonly killing their compatriots.


    "Protoss, die!"


    The angry demons have lost all their senses. They are desperate to kill these damned Protoss.


    The scale of the battlefield continues to expand, and more and more demon corpses are left here.


    The Crusaders were also badly damaged and even retreated.


    After all, most of the members of the cross are just ordinary human beings. They are influenced by the holy light, but they don''t completely lose their sense, and they don''t think they are the vassal of the protoss, or they abandon their human identity.


    Although the number of lost demons is more than ten times that of the members of the cross.


    However, seeing their companions die one by one, and then seeing the other side of the space passage, there is an endless legion of demons. In the hearts of these members of the cross, they can''t help but have a fear.


    If we continue to fight, who knows if we will die next?


    In this state of mind, the Crusaders can only fight and retreat.


    Some of the humans even killed the protoss generals and evacuated here.


    With more and more people fleeing, the Star Cross army, which has the absolute advantage, has become the Party of fleeing. However, there are still a large number of demons pouring out of the demon world channel behind.


    Some Protoss who came from afar were very angry when they saw these useless human beings.


    Unexpectedly, is it so disheartening?Hateful human beings know that they are useless.


    If they don''t use the holy light to inspire their courage and dispel their fear, they will be at a loss in the face of the enemy. Even if they have the advantage, they will not be able to support more friendly troops.


    "Hateful human beings."


    "We know that these humans are useless at all."


    "Now what?"


    "Chu Feng must be crazy. He dares to sacrifice the Legion of the demons to open the channel of the demons. Isn''t he afraid that the general attack of the demons will be launched ahead of time and directly destroy China?"


    "Maybe he''s not afraid?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at these demons who have already killed red eyes, these Protoss legions have a headache.


    Chu Feng killed many Protoss in the West these days, which seriously damaged their power in the world.


    Now faced with countless demon legions, they are absolutely inferior in quantity. Even if they can abuse each other in quality, it is very difficult to deal with such a large number of demon legions.


    If they unite with the Crusaders, they may be able to turn the tide.


    But obviously, they can''t.


    The Crusaders have escaped more than half of the way. There is no effective organization.


    A Protoss''s body suddenly blooms a lot of holy light, six white wings stretch behind her, her voice is full of dignity, but it makes people feel comfortable and peaceful:


    "human beings on earth have doubts about us, this is our foothold, we must not give up."


    Under her instructions, the protoss soldiers were full of fanaticism and killed the demons.


    "Purify these filthy demons!"


    "The holy light will purify everything in the world and return all the dirty things to the embrace of the holy light."


    "Under God''s guidance, we are fearless!"


    "We are different from those timid human beings. Our courage is greater than life."


    With the protoss soldiers joining the battlefield, the northern coast of the Mediterranean is already full of blood.

 Chapter 1020

    Chu Feng returned to the city of dawn, and the Star Cross army withdrew.


    Although there is no causal relationship between the two in essence, because the cross did not intend to attack dawning City, it does not prevent the people of Dawning city from connecting the two things.


    As time went on, the things Chu Feng did in the western world spread throughout China.


    For a moment, Chu Feng''s reputation rose to a very high level.


    Now Chu Feng has been hailed as the strongest on earth, and no one dares to challenge Chu Feng, not only because of his own strength, but also because of the things he does.


    If a person is called the first master of Wulin, there may be many people who want to challenge.


    If you win the first martial arts expert, you will become famous immediately. Even if you lose, as long as you don''t lose too ugly, you may become a hot topic.


    But for a victorious general, don''t you insult yourself by challenging the other side?


    Even if you can beat each other in strength, so what?


    Not many people will praise you, most people will only despise you.


    "If you have the ability, you can do the same thing as him!"


    Not to mention the same thing, as long as we can achieve half of the influence of Chu Feng''s doing these things, I''m afraid it can also cause the whole China''s madness and endless worship.


    Of course, Chu Feng himself did not care much about these.


    For him, fame is certainly very useful, but what he cares about is its practical value.


    After he became famous, there would be no obstacles in doing a lot of things, and there would even be countless people to help him. Many curfew dare not challenge him. This is the practical value of fame.


    But his fame is enough, and more is more than enough.


    So after returning to the city of dawn, Chu Feng entered a closed state again.


    Except for a few close people, no one can get close to him.


    At this time, in a corner of the city master''s mansion, a beautiful figure looks at Chu Feng''s back alone.


    "Chu Feng..."


    Jiang Xinyue''s eyes are full of complexity.


    She used to rely on the love of her elders and was lawless in the family. Even though there would be some convergence in the family, she still looked down on most people in her heart.


    After the end of the world, she awakened her powers.


    However, she always felt that the awakening of these powers was a little too complete.


    But she didn''t think too much. She just thought that she should be the talent of Tianzong! In other words, it''s the son of heaven. What others can''t do, you can do it easily.


    She gradually determined that the records of Shendao in some ancient books were true.


    There are three treasures in the legend. If you control one of them, you can become the master of the world. If you control the three, you can become the creator of the world. One of them is in the hands of the dragon family.


    The long family has been in the army for generations. Even if too many people died on the battlefield in the past, the rest of them are protected by the military. The Jiang family can''t be shaken at all.


    However, the dragon family suddenly collapsed.


    More news came out that long Ao was trapped in the city of dawn.


    She knew that the city of dawn was a very dangerous place, but she thought that since the end of the world, everything she did seemed to be going smoothly, and everything around her was helping her, so she ventured to the city of dawn.


    But did not expect, or was Gu Nanfei put together, almost died.


    She knew that it was not Gu Nanfei who aimed at herself, but at all the little things.


    This made her feel more humiliated, because she was just a curfew in Gu Nanfei''s eyes.


    During the time when she became a prisoner, she was ready to lose her body, but even her proud figure seemed to scorn in the eyes of Chu Feng and others.


    It''s not that it''s unattractive. It''s just that if you eat too much, you won''t be greedy.


    Gradually, he reduced to the present situation.


    "Chu Feng, do you look down on me like this?"


    Jiang Xinyue squatted down with her head in her arms, feeling sour and astringent.


    She does not know what kind of feelings she is, she can accept all kinds of young talent worship, belittle those young talent, can also accept many people''s envious eyes, do not attract envy is mediocre, if even other people''s envious eyes can not accept, then the psychological quality is too bad.


    However, Chu Feng dared to ignore her.


    She even felt that Chu Feng imprisoned herself in the city of dawn, not because of her, but because of something in her. Without something that interested Chu Feng, she was not worth mentioning in Chu Feng''s eyes.


    Now the whole dawning city is resounding with praise to the city leader Chu Feng.


    The whole dawning city is full of admirers of Chu Feng.


    In this sound of praise, Jiang Xinyue first expressed disdain, but gradually, also began to be infected by this atmosphere, she began to think about those things that Chu Feng had done.Everything that Chu Feng has done is a miracle.


    But put on Chu Feng body, became to take for granted.


    After he came back, the star cross, which was praised by the west, had to withdraw.


    I don''t know how much trouble Chu Feng made in the west, and how much damage he caused. But there is no doubt that Chu Feng now has the power to suppress a country.


    She thought of Chu Feng''s words.


    "Do you feel aggrieved?"


    She laughed at herself, wronged? Of course not!


    No matter how proud the women are, they are all so eclipsed in front of Chu Feng. Even those women around Chu Feng, none of them are weak.


    If Chu Feng wants to open the harem, I don''t know how many women will be crazy about it.


    Even Chu Feng''s father, who has always loved himself, is willing to risk his life for himself, and even offends him, persuades himself: "Chu Feng has never been an irresponsible person. If he is really interested in you, don''t feel aggrieved. In this world, it''s not the standard to judge a good man whether he is a playboy or not. A man who doesn''t abandon a woman is worth it He''s a man to rely on. If you follow him, you may not be able to enjoy it alone, but you''ll have to rely on him all your life. "


    This is a father''s words of persuasion from a good point of view for his daughter.


    Jiang Xinyue was angry at the beginning for such remarks, but gradually, her ideas began to change.


    To be a woman of Chu Feng, she will have the most firm backing in her life. Even if not from the perspective of interests, the existence of such a woman with the strongest human title is also worthy of being fascinated by countless girls of Huaichun!


    "Why don''t you come and ask me? If you want it, I''ll give it to you. "

 Chapter 1021

    After returning to China, Chu Feng went to hell.


    At present, the seven ethnic groups in the territory are uniting to train their troops and prepare for a broader territory in the future.


    At the highest level, everything can be put down, and everything can be handed over to slaves. But only fighting can never be put down. Even if fighting gives up work, it will be the lowest race forever.


    Even the royal family of the gods and demons can be regarded as the real royal family only if they grow up in the blood and fire.


    So for fighting, no powerful race will reject it.


    The seven ethnic groups also know that their ethnic abilities are complementary, and the combat effectiveness they can play together will be very strong. However, their road to fight abroad has been blocked, and there is no leader with enough prestige to lead them, so they can only fall into endless internal wars, and constantly wage wars in order to fight for the limited resources in their territory.


    Because of its own race advantage, or because of the advantage of holy grain stone, purple grain demons occupy a dominant position among other races, but also because of the limitation of holy grain stone, the future is locked up.


    Chu Feng''s appearance is a signal to the seven races: "from now on, this territory has a new owner. You don''t need to fight for the limited resources of the territory. We can fight for a broader world."


    For a few months after it appeared, it didn''t matter at all to other races.


    The time of the saint level strongman is decades or even hundreds of years. A few months is just a time to sleep, which is insignificant.


    What''s more, it''s time to break in the perennial wars among the seven major races.


    However, in addition to military training, he did not forget to transport a large number of resources from the territory to the Yuanfu world through the space channel, waiting for the excavation of Chu Feng.


    Among them, there are some gray dwarfs who were looted by the seven tribes.


    Now Chu Feng''s small world has a complete weapon production chain.


    Less than 10% of the total production was sold by the demon hunters guild.


    It''s not that he is stingy and unwilling to sell weapons to human beings, but that the greatest function of weapons is to make up for human''s deficiency. For a level 5 warrior, there is not much difference between level 6 weapons and level 8 weapons. As long as they are not damaged in the battle, the sharpness of weapons is only related to the manufacturing technology.


    It''s just a dream to run wild with high-level weapons.


    The sword in Chu Feng''s hand is just a fine ChiYan sword. It''s not that he can''t refine weapons of higher level, but that weapons are enough to meet the demand.


    With the improvement of strength, the demand for weapons is meaningful.


    However, it is precisely because of a series of operations of Chu Feng that the price of crystal nucleus soared and the purchasing power became very large, which, to some extent, curbed the phenomenon that the divine world traded for crystal nucleus from human hands by means of trading.


    However, he did not inspect the territory for the purpose of supervision.


    Anyway, it won''t be long for him to start a large-scale war. If the seven major races don''t train their troops well, it will be them who will lose their troops.


    The main reason for his coming here is to contain the unity of man and nature.


    Chu Feng didn''t know whether the realm he understood was the unity of heaven and man, but the feeling of the fusion of spirit and heaven and earth made him feel that as long as he continued to practice, he would be able to integrate with the world.


    However, he himself is not willing to do so.


    Maybe he will become a god if he merges with the world, but Chu Feng is more willing to be a person, whether good or bad, he is still more willing to be a living person.


    After coming to hell, that feeling has been reduced a lot.


    After all, hell is not his own.


    The reason is a little popular, but that''s the truth.


    On the earth, because he is a native of the earth, and when the earth is in danger, he can become the guardian of the earth, so everything on the ball is not refused to her, and even he will take the initiative to help.


    This kind of help is insignificant in the face of the earth''s creatures. After all, the will of the world is not entirely for human beings. Every race has the opportunity to become the master of the earth. However, in the face of the alien race, whether it is to attract more forces or to feel the suppression of the other party by the forces of heaven and earth, it is a kind of pet performance.


    In his own Yuanfu, not to mention.


    His will is the will of the Yuan government.


    But the underworld, this is the highest plane.


    The volume of the underworld is much larger than that of the gods and demons.


    Hell is also a part of the underworld. After Chu Feng came to hell, the feeling of natural integration with heaven and earth gradually disappeared, but he still had control over himself.


    Here, he doesn''t have to worry about integrating himself with the will of the world.


    "But you can''t stay here all the time!"


    Chu Feng is in distress. He can''t stay in hell all the time.Although his foundation in hell has surpassed that of the earth, he is still more biased towards the Terran, or more biased towards China, and he is not willing to really take hell as his home.


    Moreover, it is impossible for him not to return to Yuanfu all the time.


    "You seem very upset now."


    A beautiful voice appeared in Chu Feng''s ear.


    Chu Feng raised his head, familiar shadow appeared in front of him.


    "Yi Qiuling, have you come to hell to practice with the devil again?"


    Chu Feng is not surprised that Yi Qiuling appears here. Yi Qiuling''s whereabouts are uncertain at ordinary times, but from time to time he will come to hell to fight with experts. By the way, he will check the training results of the Legion.


    "I can''t find an opponent on earth. Where can I go if I don''t come to hell? Your own means are too special. If you don''t have the determination to kill you, there will be no nourishment in the fight with you. "


    Yi Qiuling said casually, and there was no complacency in her tone. She just narrated the usual things, "but you didn''t come to hell to sit here and chat."


    "Well, it''s not really. It''s just that my cultivation is out of order."


    Chu Feng tells Yi Qiuling about some problems he encountered in the process of cultivation.


    He doesn''t need to keep it too secret about the unity of man and nature.


    What he really wants to keep secret is the level of his original cultivation.


    Yi Qiuling''s IQ is very high. Maybe you can help yourself to find a suitable way as a spectator.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The best solution that I can think of now is to rely on things and use special treasure to carry my feelings. But if I can cut my feelings, can I still control my own power? If you don''t cut it but feel it, sooner or later you will go that way. "

 Chapter 1022

    After listening to the general description of Chu Feng, Yi Qiuling also understands the crux of Chu Feng.


    Now Chu Feng is not without a solution, the best solution is to use his own small world to forge such a divine object as Tiandi Yin, but such a practice is only a temporary cure, not a permanent cure.


    What''s more, if you lose these feelings and can''t come back, can Chu Feng still control the seal of heaven and earth?


    If not, Chu Feng would rather give up this road than lose his strength.


    For Chu Feng, strength is just a tool to achieve his goals and wishes. He will not be confused by strength. After his wish is completed, even if he loses strength, it doesn''t matter.


    However, as the tide of the times rolls by, people without strength in the future can not survive.


    There are too many things Chu Feng wants to do. What he wants to do is too dangerous. He can''t finish without strength. Even at the risk of transforming Tao in the future, he can''t give up.


    He cherishes his life very much because many things can only be achieved by living.


    But in the face of some things, he can also take life as a gamble.


    Because some things, only take life as a gamble, there is such a possibility.


    "It''s said that Gu Nanfei has condensed the top three flowers and five Qi in his chest, right?"


    Yi Qiuling suddenly said, "his understanding of martial arts can be said to be the strongest among his peers. No matter what kind of skills and secrets, he can write them down at a glance. As long as he wants to, he can easily learn and understand Dacheng. It seems that it is not too much for him to reach the legendary realm with his realm."


    "He''s really a genius."


    Chu Feng is a little strange. Why does Yi Qiuling suddenly mention Gu Nanfei.


    Is Gu Nanfei the solution to his problem?


    If this is the case, it is equivalent to no solution.


    "Gu Nanfei has proved one thing, that is, according to the records in ancient books, many things are not deceitful, but the later generations can''t understand them. Of course, I don''t think it''s because the later generations can''t compare with their predecessors in understanding. The main reason is the change of the heaven and earth environment, which leads to the loss of something between the heaven and the earth Well, it''s a special kind of energy. "


    Yi Qiuling said, "it''s not that your symptoms didn''t appear in the old times, and there''s already a solution, but no one can confirm it for you. You can only try it yourself."


    Is Gu Wu''s special skill?


    Chu Feng also admired the wisdom of his ancestors.


    For example, his inborn sword Qi contains the principle of Dao Zhijian.


    Even if he practices to the Holy Level in the future, he can still use it all the time.


    of course, the best way to deal with the essence of wisdom left by predecessors is to extract the essence and discard the dross, absorb the essence of wisdom, and then integrate into their own path.


    Congenital sword Qi is divided into two parts, one is sword Qi, the other is casting body.


    Of course, the essence of casting is to better contain sword Qi.


    Chu Feng has great respect for his predecessors who have created such a unique skill as congenital sword Qi, but it doesn''t mean that he has to follow the guidance of his predecessors to practice the casting method.


    No one else, just lagging behind.


    It''s not that he ridicules his predecessors, it''s mainly that the environment is different.


    The former casting method is the method in the era of no Yuanli or rare Yuanli. With the development of the times, the casting method should keep pace with the times.


    therefore, the way he respects this senior man is to absorb some of the essence of the sword spirit, and then polish his body with his own training method.


    "What''s your method? Although I haven''t achieved a great success in this way, I''ve already begun to use it. "


    As Chu Feng spoke, a rudiment of three colored petals appeared on his head.


    In fact, the essence of the three flowers gathering together is that the essence, Qi and spirit are integrated into one, and finally reach the state of mutual transformation and perfect happiness. Although Chu Feng is not as high as Gu Nanfei''s, he has already achieved this.


    By doing this, the boundaries between the warrior, the physical, and the spell powers have been broken.


    Now for Chu Feng, the integration of these three means is a normal thing.


    But it was because he had already started that he realized that although Sanhua juding was not totally useless to him, it did not have any magical effect. In the early stage, it could contain Huadao, and in the later stage, it would assist Huadao.


    "It''s not three flowers gathering at the top, it''s Jindan Avenue!"


    Yi Qiuling corrects the right way.


    "Jindan Avenue, does this kind of thing really exist?"


    Even Chu Feng doubted whether the cultivation method of Jindan Avenue was real.


    In the future, those who can''t become powers are desperately studying the martial arts, and many miracles have been created, but none of them has anything to do with Jindan Avenue.Qi and blood and Yuanli run as they please in their own body. Why should they condense into a golden elixir?


    "The origin of the golden elixir road is actually to contain its own fruit."


    Yi Qiuling began to tell a secret story that Chu Feng didn''t know. "In ancient times, there was a saying that the void was broken. But with the exhaustion of Yuan Li, this kind of thing has become a legend. I still have many predecessors who have very good methods to study it. Even in the era without Yuan Li, they have made some great achievements, including Taoism, which is the ultimate pursuit of spiritual realm, It is the product of the combination of ancient martial arts and Taoism.


    When a person''s spiritual realm reaches the acme, there will be the phenomenon of body decay, and then a spirit will gradually disappear after leaving tianlinggai, resulting in the false appearance of soaring. In fact, it is just that their own body can not accommodate the spirit. According to the current point of view, those people should be really out of their wits, which arouses more people''s pursuit of this road, but at the same time It''s also taboo.


    But in fact, what most of the monks pursue is not to fly to the fairyland, but to stay in the world for a longer time


    "It''s hard for the evil spirits to enter the holy


    Chu Feng almost blurted out.


    Let alone the mortals of the old times, even in the highest level, there is no soul of any race that can complete the separation from the physical body and exist. Even the pure soul life does not exist. The later the cultivation period, the smaller the influence of the physical body on the soul, and even how much rebirth can be achieved. But completely getting rid of the physical body, it will become the water without source.


    In fact, the phenomenon of Yi Qiuling''s theory is that people have to pursue the spiritual realm in an era when they can''t pursue the perfection of the body, but it is only a dead end after all.

 Chapter 1023

    Delivered from oppression of the times, the trend of the times may lead to some brilliant wisdom. But it may also bring some disgraceful pearls to the sky.


    One of them is the cultivation road of three flowers gathering at the top.


    It''s a pity that Sanhua juding is only suitable for a few people.


    Those who are not qualified will only perish if they try to understand something profound.


    "About Jindan Avenue, I have studied it in my spare time, and I have a suitable test object by my side, so I know more about this method."


    Yi Qiuling then said that some things need to be taboo in front of others, but not in front of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng is a consequentialist. He never pays attention to the process and means.


    If Yi Qiuling takes ordinary people as the test object, Chu Feng will be wary of Yi Qiuling.


    But the objects of Yi Qiuling''s experiment are all damned people, so Chu Feng would not feel anything wrong. What''s wrong with letting damned people play their value before they die?.


    "Today''s path of cultivation is actually the simplest way to absorb Yuanli into one''s own body. Whether it''s a natural skill or a skill exchanged from the divine world, there is not much difference in essence. A good skill can help one''s own speed of refining Yuanli, or add special properties to one''s own Yuanli, that is, to improve cultivation It has two functions: speed and combat effectiveness. "


    "There are many kinds of skills, but they are always changing. It''s not the merits of skills that determine the outcome of a fight between two people in the same realm. It''s the fighting qualities of both sides, or the use of Yuanli. Whoever can be faster and more ruthless will survive. The use of Yuanli can be called martial arts, or magic, or even fighting skills It doesn''t matter. It''s just the name


    "In addition, it is also very important for a person to control the inner force. The magic type powers mainly combine the inner force with the spiritual force to form a unique spiritual force, which can also attract more heaven and earth forces when they move. This is also the reason why the magic type powers are generally more powerful than the physical type powers. Before you get close to me, I''ve been out My hands have killed you. "


    "The speed of Yuan Li''s mobilization is the essence of martial arts. If you can mobilize more Yuan Li in the shortest time and fight faster, who can get the first chance in the battle."


    "The so-called Golden elixir road sounds very tall, but in fact, it just adds a layer of shackles to itself. Originally, Yuanli was hidden in the four limbs of human beings, or in the elixir field. When Yuanli was mobilized, Yuanli in the elixir field was used as a guide, and the Yuanli in the four limbs of human beings was activated. After increasing layers, it can achieve the maximum power in an instant."


    "However, Jindan Avenue blocks Yuanli from somewhere in his body, that is, zhongdantian. When Yuanli is mobilized, it will also conflict with Yuanli around him. Not only Yuanli can''t be aroused, but it will also lead to conflict between the two sides and even be possessed. For this reason, I have abandoned several experimental objects."


    "Only by abolishing the yuan power in one''s body can such hidden danger be solved. However, the cohesion of the golden elixir is originally at the cost of one''s own cultivation, spiritual power and Qi and blood, which is equivalent to improving one''s strength at the cost of reducing one''s own strength. In this way, it is even more chicken ribs. Therefore, the golden elixir road is useless for ordinary people."


    "If you can solve this problem and regard the golden elixir in the golden elixir Avenue as a hidden object, that is, the weapon you repose in the road, it should have a special effect on you."


    When Yi Qiuling finished speaking, Chu Feng probably understood.


    The so-called Jindan Avenue is actually zhongdantian.


    The battle of ordinary people is actually the collision of Yuan Li.


    Use Dantian or mental power as a guide to mobilize the strength to kill the enemy.


    Whoever can mobilize enough force to kill the enemy in a short time will survive. The external performance of the battle is colorful, but the essence is so simple.


    It''s not that zhongdantian can''t save yuan, it''s just that the price is too high.


    Qi and blood, Yuanli and spiritual power all need to be consumed. Only at the cost of their own perception of Yuanli, or even the law, can they store extra Yuanli in Zhongdan field.


    If you store Yuanli in zhongdantian, your realm will not increase, but will decrease.


    It''s nothing if this part of the force can operate freely. After all, mobilizing more of the force during a battle may be the key to reversing the outcome of the battle. But the key is that there is no way to combine the force here with the normal force. The two sides will only have conflicts and explode in their own bodies.


    In this way, Jindan Avenue can be said to be a suicide road.


    It''s no wonder that in the future, many people who are crazy about guwu want to study the so-called Golden elixir Road, but none of them succeed, because they are so embarrassed to bring out such achievements!


    Even if Yi Qiuling had some achievements, she didn''t dare to take them out, because it was a mistake.


    But this is not an unsolvable problem for Chu Feng.Chu Feng''s biggest problem now is that his mind is immersed in the source, and his perception of the law is likely to exceed the limit that his body and soul can accommodate.


    If he continues to practice, he may become one with the world, and his will will will become the will of the world.


    But in any world, will is not a single existence.


    Even flowers and trees have their own will. If Chu Feng''s will becomes the will of the world, it will be integrated with these wills. At the beginning, he may be able to maintain himself. Gradually, Chu Feng will incarnate in all things.


    Such a road, of course, is not what Chu Feng is willing to accept.


    The golden elixir road proposed by Yi Qiuling may not be able to improve the extra combat effectiveness, but it can seal his extra insights in the golden elixir. Just like the predecessors who want to prevent their own soul from soaring, what Chu Feng prevents is also their own "soul from soaring".


    "Well, I''ll try to practice first!"


    For Chu Feng, the loss of energy and spirit is nothing at all. Although his understanding of Sanhua juding is just a beginning, he can make up for it by eating anything under the mutual transformation of the three.


    As for the lack of law perception, he has no need to worry.


    It''s cost-effective to sacrifice some insight into the law but give it a try.


    After obtaining the cultivation method of Jindan Avenue from Yi Qiuling, Chu Feng began to practice in the territory of hell''s three headed dog, and the strength of Qi and blood, spiritual power and Yuan force converged to the position of Zhongdan field.


    Not long after, Chu Feng''s chest appeared a empty Dan shadow.


    "Why is this feeling a little familiar?"

 Chapter 1024

    There are no obstacles or accidents in the process of cultivating the empty pill.


    Even because the progress is too smooth, let chufeng himself feel some can''t believe it.


    The whole process is as smooth as if he had practiced many times, but now he just remembers his past practice. The whole process is as natural as writing down his name.


    A large amount of Yuanli in the yuan mansion was consumed, which entered Chu Feng''s body to make up for his consumption.


    Under the operation of the three flowers on the top of Chu Feng, the essence, Qi and spirit were transformed into each other to make up for their own deficit. However, because Chu Feng''s understanding of Sanhua juding was not perfect, the speed of transformation was also limited.


    About three or four hours later, Chu Feng stopped practicing.


    To some extent, this kind of cultivation is destroying one''s body, cultivation and soul. If one does not have enough confidence, normal people will not dare to play like this.


    Even Chu Feng, after a long time of cultivation, needs some precious medicinal materials to make up, or time to make up for his own consumption. Of course, the powerful monster''s flesh and blood is OK.


    After the end of the cultivation, Chu Feng tried to mobilize a trace of the yuan power of zhongdantian.


    This time, when the force enters the body, it immediately conflicts with the force in the body.


    Even if the two sides are equally profound, Yuan Li becomes aggressive immediately after leaving zhongdantian, and the two sides collide in Chu Feng''s body. Fortunately, Chu Feng has been prepared for a long time, so he didn''t hurt himself.


    "Such Yuan Li can''t be used at all!"


    Everything is just like what Yi Qiuling said. The Yuanli of zhongdantian can''t be used.


    In fact, it''s easy to understand that you consume energy in your body and make a heavy fist. Can this fist be used on your body, and your strength can become your physical strength again?


    This is impossible, even if it is their own fist, it will hurt themselves.


    The Yuanli of zhongdantian is such a situation. Although these forces come from chufeng himself and the consumption of chufeng, they are not completely controlled by chufeng.


    Of course, it''s not bad, that is, this new force is very strong.


    "If you''re in a desperate situation, it''s a good option to use pop."


    Chu Feng laughed at himself.


    According to this kind of training progress, if you only practice ten times, even Chu Feng can''t bear the powerful power. If you practice enough times, maybe self explosion can produce very powerful lethality.


    "If it explodes in the body, I''m afraid I can''t survive. But if it explodes in the body, it may become a more deterrent weapon than a nuclear bomb."


    Chu Feng does not intend to give up the function of self explosion.


    There is also a premise that this force can explode itself in the body.


    In other words, the golden elixir itself is regarded as a weapon of mass destruction.


    "However, if the power of zhongdantian can be directly put into the outside world without internal connection, can it be regarded as a powerful means of fighting?"


    Chu Feng himself also understands the power of space. If he can transmit the power in his body to the outside world through space, he will undoubtedly have a powerful means of killing.


    "But the killer of space is life!"


    The powers of the space system are very rare, and the means they have are also the most mysterious. But the space ability is not without any restrictions. It is impossible to directly throw some things into the other person''s body through space. Otherwise, the space powers will become truly invincible.


    One of the taboos of space transfer is life.


    If there is life in the place of space distortion, it will become the object life body and the life body that releases space ability, and the collision of life essence between them.


    Of course, even if there is no life, it is possible for a space psionic to teleport against a wall.


    When you blink, space warps.


    The objects of distortion are air and water, which are soft materials. They can easily separate the objects. But if the objects of distortion are walls, they will directly destroy the walls.


    This destructive force can also be used as an attack.


    The famous space system ability [space cutting] is a powerful ability.


    But when it comes to the human body, you must be careful.


    It is much more difficult to arrange the human body than the predecessors, because the human body itself has the life magnetic field. If you want to use the power of space to directly break the human body, it is equivalent to directly taking the life of both.


    When there is a gap between the life levels of the two sides, the strong can wipe out the weak. No matter what special means the weak have, they can use such means to kill directly.


    But the level of life is not enough. It''s yourself who will die.


    Therefore, even if Chu Feng wants to guide the power in his body through the power of space, it is almost impossible to do, which is equivalent to taking his own life and his own consumption.There''s no winning or losing. It''s all about yourself.


    "The right way of thinking is to empty a meridian in your body and let it become a state of nothing. When Yuan Li of Dantian runs along the meridian, there will be no resistance. However, the meridian near zhongdantian is related to the lifeblood of the human body. If you are not careful, even I may be in danger of life."


    If he could not think of a solution for the time being, Chu Feng stopped demanding it.


    Anyway, in the experiment just now, he was able to confirm one thing, that is, the inner alchemy in the body has become an anchor. With the enhancement of inner alchemy, the danger of his transformation will be weakened.


    His original goal has been achieved, and now the research just wants to gain more strength.


    This is Chu Feng''s instinct to pursue power, but if he can''t, Chu Feng won''t go to the top of the rope. There are many ways to improve himself. Before reaching the bottleneck period, the most taboo is to be eager for quick success and instant benefit.


    "If we can materialize the golden elixir in our body, there may be special changes. It seems a good way to hide the golden elixir in the void just like the Yuanfu! See if there is a special connection between Jindan and Yuanfu? "


    Chu Feng had been ready to give up, but on second thought, he suddenly thought of his own Yuanfu means.


    The strength of Yuanfu lies not only in its mysterious means, but also in the fact that Yuanfu can be stored. It can store a large amount of Yuanli and release it in a special way. It''s like a dam that intercepts a flood and releases it in an all-round way. Its power will be enormous.


    "Hiding in the void? Where is this void? "

 Chapter 1025

    In the past, Chu Feng didn''t think about hiding in the void. He was also looking for the void.


    Especially after entering the inheritance place of the powerful, his Yuanfu means were directly sealed, his pursuit of this aspect has never stopped.


    Since the powerful can seal the void in his body, what about the enemy?


    Chu Feng never believed that there were invincible means in this world.


    What''s more, it''s not you who know you best. It''s your enemy. A powerful person has an enemy at the beginning. If the enemy develops targeted means, how can he deal with it?


    Chu Feng is not the kind of person who plans before he moves and prepares everything before he takes action. However, he still needs to be on guard against some basic preparations.


    In the future, he has seen too many people capsizing in the gutter, and he has killed many enemies by leaping over the stairs. With more experience in these things, it becomes instinctive to think about some problems.


    Where is Yuanfu hidden?


    This is actually a mystery to Chu Feng.


    Yi Qiuling also learned some Yuan Fu of the ice and snow system, but she could not hide in the void, nor could she refine everything into the most essential yuan force to absorb in her body.


    There are some means that Chu Feng can teach others, but there are some means that only he has.


    Chu Feng owned the means of hiding in the void and refining everything.


    The mysterious ancient book is not so much a complete inheritance as an instruction to give full play to his ability, telling him how to use his power correctly.


    It is precisely because of this that he can confidently pass on some means.


    Anyway, the core things are all here. What can I worry about?


    "Why do I feel very familiar with all this in the process of gathering Neidan? It seems that I have done these things, but I just forget them. Or I have been doing these things, but I don''t realize it? "


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and began to reflect on what he had learned.


    Soon, he thought of the problem.


    Yuan Lingdao body and Ji Mie sword body!


    Supernatural power is exclusive to the holy level. Before reaching the holy level, you can''t control the real supernatural power. This is because you have such means in the mysterious ancient books, which can make people refine the seeds of supernatural power in advance.


    The price of refining the power seed is also one''s own cultivation.


    However, compared with the so-called Golden elixir, the cost has to be reduced a lot. For ordinary people, this may be a burden, but for Chu Feng, who has the ability to refine everything, this is nothing at all.


    "I haven''t used yuanlingdaoti for a long time. I almost forget its existence."


    For a long time, Chu Feng didn''t meet the enemy who could get on the table, so he hasn''t used many means to press the bottom of the box for a long time. Yuan Lingdao is a very good magic power to assist cultivation.


    However, Chu Feng doesn''t need any help now!


    Now think about it, Yuan Lingdao style and the so-called Golden elixir road are similar in nature.


    "Try to combine the power of Yuanling DaoTi and Jindan!"


    Chu Feng''s heart, emerged a very crazy idea.


    Chu Feng didn''t know much about the essence of the supernatural power seed, because he just refined it according to the methods of the mysterious ancient books. Even though he had used the body of jimie sword for several years, he just mastered the use method, and didn''t really understand the essence or essence of the body of jimie sword.


    The gap, of course, is the realm of Tao.


    Now, Chu Feng will part of the power of the magic seed into zhongdantian, which is the location of Chu Feng Xudan.


    The collision of the two forces did not produce dramatic changes, but produced a feeling of harmony, so the two sides are closely combined, and produced different changes.


    The power of Xudan in chufeng''s body quickly passed away, and the seeds of the supernatural power of yuanlingdaoti continued to strengthen.


    It''s like the Xudan in his body is for the service of yuanlingdaoti!


    "It seems that Xudan is not useless either. At least it can be used as the raw material of magic power seed to help me strengthen the power of financing magic power. Maybe in the future, when I condense the real magic power, I can also..."


    For Chu Feng, to find a new way to use the power is a surprise.


    Yuan Lingdao may not play a very important role in his life. It is because he is not a high-level enemy now, but he will play a very important role in the future. Sooner or later, he will embark on the road of war.


    In the future, what he will lack most is the enemy, and what he will lack will always be strength.


    But in the process of research, Chu Feng was stunned.


    When the two forces collided, Chu Feng felt that he had opened the door of a new world. No, he didn''t open the door of a new world. He just found a door that had already been opened.


    Xudan, Shentong seed, Yuanfu''s Yuanli replenishes chufeng''s body.In this process, it seems that all forces have passed through a node.


    Chu Feng''s wish, immersed in this intersection node, feels that there is a bridge between his body and soul, and the existence of Yuanfu, which has existed long ago, but has not been found by himself.


    No, it''s not a bridge. It''s a world of its own.


    When his mind had such an idea, Chu Feng suddenly felt the Yuan Fu He condensed.


    [Lieyang Fu], [Jinguang Fu], [qianshenyuan Fu], [jingxiyuan Fu]


    These Yuanfu lie quietly in the void somewhere. As long as one''s heart moves, one can release the power of these Yuanfu and bloom its powerful power.


    Chu Feng did not expect that the so-called void, which he had been looking for, would be found by himself in such an environment. As expected, the position of Yuan Fu''s possession was always his own physical strength.


    "It''s said that a human body is a universe. I thought that the universe in my body is Yuanfu. I didn''t expect that this is the real world in my body, a pure world."


    "Mysterious ancient books, before the inheritor understands such a high level, let the inheritor use the power of the inner world in advance through skills, it''s amazing."


    "It''s equivalent to skipping the stage of perception, directly using the law and origin, and realizing the Tao through use."


    When Chu Feng realized the essence of emptiness, he was even more astonished at the compilers of mysterious ancient books.


    Such means are really wonderful.


    Chu Feng can''t imagine what kind of height he has to stand in order to create such a terrible inheritance. What kind of height has the powerful inheritor reached?


    How did such a powerful man fall?

 Chapter 1026

    Chu Feng''s exclamation calmed down as soon as he thought that such a powerful person would fall.


    The inheritance he has is probably the most powerful on earth, but even the most powerful inheritance can play to what extent depends on the inheritor itself.


    If he relies too much on inheritance, I''m afraid he will follow the old path of a powerful man.


    "The power of Yuanfu enables me to master the usage of attributes before I understand them, and then understand them in the process of continuous use; the development of supernatural power seed enables me to use the means of the holy order in advance before I reach the holy order, and deduce the realm of the holy order in the process of continuous use of the means of the holy order."


    "Yuanfu directly creates a world. Of course, this world is not entirely self created. It should be said that it divides the outside world into a part and takes it as its own internal world. Therefore, the correct use of Yuanfu is not to take it as its own internal world at all, but to master the real way to open up the world by observing the world..."


    After careful consideration, Chu Feng felt more and more astonishing about this inheritance.


    Many mysterious things, the most difficult place is actually the introduction.


    When you open the door to a new field, it depends on how much you can learn.


    However, the inheritance he obtained can be said to be a direct mastery of the usage of everything. In the process of using it, he deepened his understanding and gradually became proficient in using it.


    Whether it''s combat skills, magic, weapon refining, medicine refining, array


    All means can be used before learning.


    Such a terrible inheritance, the speed of inheritors'' improvement will be very terrible.


    Of course, if the traditionalists can''t extricate themselves from too many complicated means and forget to figure out the essence behind these means, then the pot can''t be carried by the inheritors, it can only be the inheritors themselves.


    After looking for the void in his body, Chu Feng felt that he had already stepped into the gate of the holy step. As long as he took a step forward, he could really enter the holy step.


    Of course, it should be the little Saint level.


    Even if a real saint level strongman, the power consumption in his body is only 7 levels, it is also the existence of Saint level, which is far beyond the 7-level mole ants.


    In the past, Chu Feng just had the realm of holy steps. It can be said that when he broke through, his realm could reach the level of helping himself to break through, but the process of breaking through still had to be completed by himself.


    Now, he has really stepped into the field of the holy steps.


    As long as he is willing, he can absorb a lot of Yuan Fu''s power in his body. In a very short time, he can really break the mirror without any obstacles in the whole process.


    He has completed the process of breakthrough.


    But he does not intend to really do so. If he does, he will not be able to return to the earth.


    Now Chu Feng still suppresses his own strength to the level of 7. Anyway, with the upper limit of the earth, the level of 7 is enough for him to play, so there is no need to worry about it.


    After perceiving his current physical condition, Chu Feng began to examine his inner elixir, who was about to become a virtual shadow.


    "This is Nathan."


    After the breakthrough, Chu Feng could sacrifice his inner elixir power to complete the supernatural power seed, and then use the supernatural power seed to carry his own realm.


    In this way, we completely regard Neidan as a tool of transfer.


    There is nothing wrong with this.


    It is impossible for Chu Feng to have feelings for a thing that has just been condensed.


    However, it was not this that Chu Feng hesitated.


    What he is thinking about now is that there is no golden elixir road in the system of mysterious ancient books.


    Whether it is Yuanfu, Yuanfu or Shentong seed, it all comes from mysterious ancient books.


    golden Dan Avenue is the essence of wisdom left by the old emperor. It seems that it is of no great use to summarize what is combined with the background of the times. Only Chu Feng used it alone.


    However, this is human wisdom.


    This is what makes Chu Feng hesitant about sacrificing the golden elixir to complete the magic power seed.


    There are too many ways to record in the mysterious ancient books, and there are too many ways to inherit them. Chu Feng found that no matter how he went, he seemed to be on the road paved by the mysterious ancient books.


    This can make his progress fast, but no matter how he practices, what he practices is always given to him by others.


    In the inheritance place of the powerful, that matter is still the shadow of Chu Feng''s heart.


    As a means of survival, I have been simply and directly sealed in the place of inheritance, which is equivalent to sealing the ability of my whole body.


    In that environment, if there is real danger, he can only rely on one means.


    Inborn sword Qi!


    Although it also comes from the inheritance of the predecessors, it is something that comes from his own perception and cultivation, and it is integrated with Chu Feng''s own understanding.Congenital sword Qi, in that case, became the real card of Chu Feng.


    Although the powerful did not set up danger in the place of inheritance, Chu Feng had to consider the same situation in the future and what kind of means he had.


    Jindan Avenue brings Chu Feng such a possibility.


    It''s a power that doesn''t belong to the mysterious ancient book system. It''s a power that can only be used after one''s own understanding. The possibility of exerting this power must depend on oneself.


    But just because of this, Chu Feng wanted this power to stay.


    It will be his own thing after the power he has from his predecessors is sealed.


    This is also a lesson from the history of China. Even this is not the history of ancient China, but the history of modern China.


    There are no permanent enemies, only permanent interests, and no permanent allies.


    The Maoxiong empire in the north of China is an example.


    What he got from others always made Chu Feng feel uneasy. No matter whether he had to face the same enemy as the powerful or consider some bad situation in the future, he had to make some preparations.


    To be able to leave such a heritage, it is said that the powerful have understood the essence of all means of this heritage, so no matter what extent Chu Feng explored this heritage, he can not surpass the powerful.


    Moreover, the inheritance of mysterious ancient books is too vast. Even if Chu Feng learns his own nutrients from them, he also has the feeling that what he has gone is still the mysterious ancient books and the road he has paved.


    This is what Chu Fengfa endured.


    The shoulders of the predecessors can only be the ladder for his progress. If he can''t develop his own things from the past inheritance, his heart will never be at ease.

 Chapter 1027

    "So you''re going to explore a whole new path?"


    After listening to some ideas of Chu Feng, Yi Qiuling also understood Chu Feng''s determination.


    In fact, she has the same idea.


    After she understood the ice and snow garden, she always wanted to develop her own unique knowledge and get rid of the ice and snow garden. It can be said that in this aspect, she and Chu Feng are the same kind of people.


    "Jindan Avenue is just a white board now, without any matching magic power. You can write freely on this white paper, which is really a good choice, but for the sake of safety, you still don''t have too much communication with me in the future."


    Yi Qiuling said, "of course, when developing the magic power of the golden elixir, you don''t need to avoid inheriting the mysterious ancient books. Can''t you learn how others fight, and the body you exercise doesn''t belong to you?"


    Chu Feng nodded, he is not paranoid.


    "But before that, you have a very important thing to do."


    Yi Qiuling said seriously.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You should often play with your women during this period of time! You haven''t been with me for a long time


    Yi Qiuling''s temperament changed in an instant. She turned from an icy goddess into a peerless creature. She stretched out her jade arm, took Chu Feng''s neck and said softly.


    "In my world, time speeds up and makes up for what you owe me."


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, Chu Feng returned to his small world of Yuanfu.


    There is no special change, but the breath is just a little frivolous.


    After returning to China, he glanced at the place where Zhang Ziqing was. Since she found that the demonized creatures were useful to Chu Feng, she paid more attention to the management of those demonized creatures and spent less time with her brother.


    At ordinary times, when Chu Feng saw Zhang Ziqing, he would be on fire.


    But now he does not have such a mind.


    Without him, the sage time is not over.


    Not everyone can afford to accelerate 12 times.


    Fortunately, his physical quality is very strong. He is even stronger than the normal warrior, so he can barely bear it.


    However, after entering Yi Qiuling''s world again, Chu Feng can feel that there is a sense of exclusion between that world and himself, which is a correction from the time dimension.


    If your time ability recovers, I''m afraid you won''t be able to enter that small world again.


    Unless the time is back to normal.


    After returning to yuan house, Chu Feng began to cultivate the internal elixir in his body. In the process of cultivation, the medicinal materials and powerful monsters in yuan house were constantly consumed to supplement the Qi and blood in Chu Feng''s body.


    It was not until Chu Feng''s transformation of essence, Qi and spirit improved a small level that the consumption became less.


    This kind of cultivation process is very long.


    That is to say, Chu Feng now has too much perception of the law. Otherwise, he has to improve and engrave the law on the empty pill in his body, and then he has to spend a lot of time to cultivate his falling state. In this way, he may become invincible among his peers, but the terrible cultivation speed will make you never catch up with the cultivation progress of your peers.


    After this practice lasted for a month, the empty pill in Chu Feng''s body gradually became substantive.


    According to Yi Qiuling''s idea, the next step might be the golden elixir.


    However, no one has really tried this realm, so I don''t know whether it is true or not.


    Chu Feng can feel that the space connected in zhongdantian is his own space, and the Yuanli in it is also his own Yuanli.


    As he continues to hide and take out Yuanfu, Neidan will become a transit station.


    "Anyway, these days, my cultivation realm has begun to stabilize. How about trying to use the power of Neidan to refine Yuanfu?"


    Chu Feng''s heart sank into his inner world, which is a world composed of the combination of Yuan force and spiritual force. He directly manipulated the forces here to form Yuan Fu.


    A moment later, a "fire driving Yuan Fu" is completed.


    Chu Feng''s spirit leaves the inner world and releases the fire driving Yuan Fu.


    A ball of fire appeared in Chu Feng''s hands and fell into a green bamboo forest in the distance. Hundreds of bamboo plants were burned directly by the power of the fire and turned into coke.


    The flame continued to burn, and Chu Feng''s expression had fallen into dullness.


    The power of Quhuo Yuanfu was actually in his expectation.


    But what really shocked him was that he sensed the state of that piece of bamboo through his control of the world.


    When the fireball exploded just now, he could feel that the fire did not only damage in the form of fire, but directly burned the vitality of the bamboo, even the force and soul in the bamboo.


    After all, those bamboos are not ordinary things. They can be said to be plants of level 3 or above. After opening their wisdom, they can be said to be bamboo demons."It can directly attack each other''s vitality and Yuanli, even the impact of the soul. This new force can be said to be a combination of the physical destruction of Qi and blood, the attribute destruction of Yuanli and the impact of spiritual power. Whether the power becomes powerful or not is the second. The important thing is that it is a comprehensive attack."


    What the new way of fighting symbolizes is clear to Chu Feng.


    If this is not a brand-new cultivation system, it is related to the realm of transcending the holy level. No matter what kind of situation it is, it is worth Chu Feng to explore.


    Chu Feng also picked up some demons and demonized creatures, and used the new power to draw the Yuan Fu to attack. He found that the power generated by this fusion can cause a variety of damage at the same time, but at the same time, it will automatically transform part of the damage to the short board.


    For example, the strength of demonized creatures lies in the body, but the soul will be weak and even confused. When attacking with this new power, half of the damage is reflected in the soul. Even some demonized creatures with particularly strong body will be directly wiped to kill the soul, while some demons with strong mental power will mainly damage the body It''s on.


    It can be said that this new force is directly attacking the opponent''s short board.


    "It''s a new power combined with Yuanli, Qi and blood and spiritual power. Neidan is just a carrier of strength. Maybe I should give this power a new name?"


    Even if Chu Feng is not a person who likes to name, but after understanding the new power, he can''t help but rise such an impulse, because such a power is too wonderful and powerful.


    "The essence of all the powers in this world comes from Yuanli, even the brand-new power is no exception. It''s just a brand-new way of using Yuanli. Let''s call it Zhenyuan."

 Chapter 1028

    Compared with the ordinary Yuanli, the nature of Zhenyuan is more difficult to control, and it can''t do some fine things, for example, it can''t be made into a god binding lock. If you really want to study it, it will take at least a few years, even if you use yuanlingdao, it''s very difficult to use it for treatment or even for assistance.


    However, when used in ordinary attacks or uncomplicated unique skills, such as nemesis, it can produce very powerful combat effectiveness.


    It can be said that it is a kind of force specially used for fighting.


    After mastering the usage of Zhenyuan, Chu Feng temporarily ended his seclusion.


    This will become his new card, although he does not intend to use it in a short time, but with a new card, he can show other strength more recklessly.


    When he came to the city Lord''s mansion, Chu Feng said to Su Yuan, "help me find an excuse to go to the rice empire."


    "Making excuses?"


    Su Yuan''s body trembled involuntarily. With Chu Feng''s ability now, where can''t the world go?


    Now I suddenly want to find an excuse to go by. What do you want to do?


    "Is it an excuse for war?" Su Yuan asked.


    "Go to war?"


    Chu Feng immediately understood that Su Yuan seemed to have misunderstood something and explained, "the excuse to start a war is no longer needed, but if they really have the courage, it''s OK."


    Su Yuan understood that Chu Feng just used to beat the rice empire.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to be the culprit who set Huaxia against other countries in the world.


    But if Mi Empire wants to do something, don''t blame Chu Feng for his impoliteness.


    "The Western parliament has calmed down a lot after the evil robbery you launched. They have realized that the protoss is about to seize the power in their hands, but they are not willing to give up the power given to them by the protoss, so they are now in chaos. I''m afraid that this power grabbing drama will not subside in half a year, but many people have gone to the Maoxiong empire It''s over. "


    Su Yuan briefly explained the situation in the West and let Chu Feng, who was out of touch with the society, understand the current situation. "In contrast, Huaxia, who did not pay too much, but became the biggest winner, has become the target of public criticism. Now the three forces besides Huaxia are all eyeing us, and the rice Empire has also made some arrangements secretly."


    "What arrangement?"


    Chu Feng didn''t feel strange about the MI empire''s Secret moves. With their character, the strangest thing is that they didn''t make any moves.


    As a country, what kind of leader can it be without the consciousness of doing things for the enemy countries?


    "The most important thing they do is to strengthen the contradiction between China and the West. They run away. What you do in the west is exaggerated, and they send people to publicize the bad deeds of the West in China. They even interpret the behavior of the star Crusader as the appearance of being defeated by you when you are really ready for war. This increases your prestige and strengthens China''s hostility to the West. ¡±


    Su Yuan said, "in addition, not only Huaxia vs. the west, the West vs. Huaxia, Huaxia vs. the protoss, and the protoss vs. Huaxia, they are constantly stirring up the emotions of the Chinese people. These days, Dawning city has caught several spies from the MI Empire, but it''s really hard for them to convict. It''s nothing to kill them, but it''s also good for the enemy Nothing will be lost. "


    "That''s it?"


    Chu Feng did not expect that the practice of the rice empire was so simple.


    This is not in line with their character of making trouble!


    "I''m afraid they want to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight."


    Su Yuan guessed, "by the way, recently China has accumulated a batch of demon captives, all of them have been cut off and locked up, waiting for you to abolish the power in those demon captives, and then transform them into biochemical mechanical animals!"


    The only way to transform the demons into bio mechanical animals is to deal with the power in their bodies, which is the most difficult part.


    Demons are violent by nature, and it''s hard to accept becoming puppets or slaves.


    They are more willing to take the initiative to die than to live like that.


    However, it is not so simple to abolish the yuan force in their bodies. Now all countries can do is to consume the yuan force in their bodies. Before the yuan force in their bodies returns to the usable level, they should check and consume it again and again. It can be said that they have to check every three days.


    With the increase of the number of demon captives, the procuratorial work is also increasing.


    If it goes on like this, there will be an upper limit on the number of demon captives that can be controlled by the state.


    Only Chu Feng can clean up the origin of the demons without harming their lives, so the reformed demons are the best miners that human beings need.


    "Did the devil send troops to solve those demons who have become puppets?"


    Chu Feng asked.


    The demons are a proud race, or a proud race. They have great respect for the strong, but they are full of pride for the weak.It is impossible for them to look up to human beings on earth.


    It should be unacceptable to let the fellow demons become the vassal of human beings.


    "Yes, most of the new prisoners were captured at that time." Su Yuandao.


    Chu Feng nodded and put down his heart.


    No matter in the past or in the present, there is no risk-free interest.


    To transform the puppets of the demons, we have to face the risk of the puppets'' riot and being attacked by the demons, but the human side is also ready to take the risk.


    As for humiliating the demons or something? No one cares.


    Anyway, even if they don''t humiliate the demons, they can''t let the earth go. Even if they humiliate the demons, they can''t speed up their attack. After all, they have done their best.


    In the face of such a race that never leaves behind the enemy, there is no reason for humanity to be soft hearted.


    There is absolutely no respect for opponents, demons will be merciful.


    Is it possible to set many traps by grasping the weakness of the other party''s brutality.


    "Well, let''s use the reason that they sow discord! Although this reason seems not too good, but also barely enough, it can not, then use biochemical mechanical animals as an excuse! However, this kind of excuse may lead to bad consequences. "


    Chu Feng didn''t intend to make too much noise in the rice Empire this time, so he wanted to find a more reasonable reason. He didn''t expect that the other side didn''t make too many movements, or that the other side''s movements were too hidden, so he could only make such an excuse which was not on the stage.


    However, he has more important things to do while beating the Empire.

 Chapter 1029

    When the city of dawn came out that Chu Feng was going to travel in the territory of MI Empire, the whole earth''s high-level began to get nervous.


    The seizing war between the Western Parliament and the protoss has stopped for the time being, and they are on full alert. Under the leadership of the four Imperials, the MI Empire quickly cleaned up their respective survival bases. Even the Maoxiong Empire withdrew some of its layout in Siberia.


    As for the territory of China, there is certainly a lot of praise for this matter.


    When the news that Chu Feng took several of his wives to travel was confirmed, the rice empire was in turmoil.


    "Why did Chu Feng come to us? There''s nothing wrong with him. "


    "Does this damned Chinese think that our great rice Empire, like the waste of the Western parliament, will allow it to make trouble in our country, but there is nothing to do with it?"


    "If Chu Feng dares to come to us, I will let him go."


    "Well said, how can you catch up with him?"


    "Why not? Trying to drum him up? "


    "Can you afford that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There is no absolute loyalty in the world. As long as we can afford enough price, loyalty will be shaken.


    Chu Feng''s foundation is in China. If you want to buy Chu Feng, you have to give Chu Feng more advantages than the city of dawn, so that the price of their buying will rise in a straight line.


    "We''d better hurry to pack up some things that are not easy to take out of the table in each survival base! As long as you don''t give him an excuse to make trouble, I don''t think he will want to be the culprit of the war. "


    "That''s right. It''s just to keep a low profile during the time when we brought him to our country."


    "What are we going to do with the Chinese who are treated as slaves by us?"


    "Dress them up clean and pretend to accept them as a part of us. With the Chinese character, we will take this as a sign that we officially accept them. After Chu Feng leaves, everything will be the same again."


    Before Chu Feng left China, the rice empire was in turmoil from top to bottom.


    Some things that can''t be seen, pack them up quickly.


    The protoss hidden for trading move as fast as possible to the northernmost islands covered with ice and snow. If they can still be found, it''s their bad luck.


    They have reached the limit of what they can do.


    If so, Chu Feng is still looking for them, then there is nothing to say.


    Of course, the most difficult thing for them to deal with is the ethnic system of the MI empire. After all, the MI empire is a serious racist country. They divide people into 369 groups according to their skin color.


    However, they are a little better than the countries of India, that is, the lower class has a chance to rise.


    But it''s just an opportunity to rise. Don''t mention how many people can seize this opportunity. Even if you really get the channel to rise, your skin color also labels you as inferior.


    In the same social status, people with yellow skin are always the lowest.


    Even if this has become the normal social situation, a well-known secret in the world, they still want to cover it with a fig leaf and don''t want to be discovered.


    They are also afraid that Chu Feng will take this as an excuse to make trouble.


    In fact, Chu Feng really didn''t care about it.


    For those who have abandoned their Chinese nationality and joined other nationalities, there are two mainstream ideas in China. One is that they are willing to accept them as long as they are willing to return to the embrace of China. After all, when China suffered, some Chinese helped their motherland, while the other is the reverse.


    Huaxia has just come from the most difficult years. When you were in the most difficult years of Huaxia, you didn''t share the same boat with Huaxia. How can you accept you after Huaxia develops? Is it true that the rich and powerful country we have worked hard for will be shared by those of you who leave China with capital in times of crisis for no reason?


    In fact, this kind of argument has no meaning at all.


    It doesn''t matter whether the Chinese natives are willing to accept them or not.


    Their own will is the most important thing.


    No matter when the international crisis broke out in the old times or after the end of the world, there are indeed many people who want to return to the motherland. In the future, China has indeed organized some people who want to take them back.


    However, the vast majority of people have put forward a condition: they will not give up the nationality of the MI Empire, or reserve their children''s right to join the MI Empire, at least a right of free choice.


    They don''t want the identity of Huaxia at all, they just want the benefits of Huaxia.


    Even if I really come back to China, I will talk about the benefits of foreign countries to the people around me, and I will not mention the fact that I am regarded as one of the three kinds of people, as if the people who enjoy the superior life are themselves.


    Even after returning to China, they are also all kinds of dislikes.There are even many people who are ashamed of their Chinese blood. They hate why they have Chinese blood. They think that it is Chinese blood that makes them the third class in the rice empire.


    So there is no need to worry about the Empire.


    Chu Feng knew that he could not save those people at all, and he would not save them.


    If he really stands out for those people, they will ask him for all kinds of benefits and privileges in turn, as if he is asking them to return to China.


    This kind of thing has happened in the past and in the future.


    This time Chu Feng''s action only took Zhang Ziqing alone, with a total of two people. However, his action did not make the Empire feel relieved, but made them more nervous.


    The mobility of a team is often inversely proportional to the number of people. If there are only two people, it is more difficult to find.


    Even if two people put on a black cloak, they can''t be found.


    The first stop for Chu Feng and his wife was Siberia. He spent three days here, discarding the origin of the new demon captives and repairing their wounds.


    In addition to the control devices that the Three Kingdoms had already prepared, Siberia had another group of demon miners.


    Every miner is bound with a small metal hydrogen bomb. If someone wants to save them from suffering, their bomb will blow up together with the rescuer.


    After dealing with all the affairs here, Chu Feng set out in the direction of the fortress in the Bering Strait.


    When they came to Bering fortress, the rice Empire had already been ready, respectfully watched them leave, so that Chu Feng didn''t have any excuse to make trouble.

 Chapter 1030

    "Isn''t the rice Empire more developed than us? Why do I think their survival base is so backward? "


    Zhang Ziqing felt very disappointed after leaving a base with a scale of more than 500000.


    The survival base of the rice empire is inferior to that of China, even to that of the West.


    The main survival base of China is rock and array.


    The survival base of the west is the steel wall built with the help of the Protoss. Even if it is only a layer of skin, its defense is also very objective, that is, Chu Feng with the seal of heaven and earth can destroy it.


    "Because there is no demand."


    Chu Feng light answer way.


    "No need? How is that possible? "


    Zhang Ziqing was very puzzled, no matter what kind of needs the ruler was based on, it should be in his own interests to protect his own people, but the survival base of the rice empire was too simple.


    The 500000 scale survival base is inferior to Huaxia''s 30000 scale survival base.


    "People are always unsatisfied creatures. No matter how good conditions they are given, they are always looking up from mountain to mountain. On the bright side, it''s called pursuing progress. However, when most people complain that they find something bad around them, they don''t pursue a better life. They just constantly put forward all kinds of requirements for others to satisfy themselves ¡£¡±


    Chu Feng said, "the rice empire is a country with serious polarization in education. Their elites receive the best education in the world, but their ordinary people''s education is not as good as that of China 30 years ago. It can be said that they are a class who died of euthanasia, so their leaders must find ways to stimulate the desire of the people at the bottom to climb up.


    If they build the survival base perfectly at the beginning, most of them will lose the motivation to continue to make progress and think that it is enough to live in the enclosure.


    However, they built a large number of survival bases long before the disaster, and those survival bases can even guard against missile attacks. This belongs to the enjoyment of a few elites. If ordinary people want to get a place in the survival bases of elites, they have to pay a lot of money. It is often the Chinese who are willing to pay this price through their own efforts. "


    Speaking of this, Chu Feng is also in a bad mood.


    The Chinese people are the most industrious and hardworking people in the world.


    However, their diligence and hard work are often used by others.


    However, he is not willing to change this. For Chu Feng, it is enough to take good care of the people around him. Besides taking good care of the people around him, he will help the local Chinese as much as possible.


    After all, the state has provided shelter for every one of its residents, and Chu Feng has enjoyed this kind of favor.


    But let''s forget about the national conditions of foreign countries!


    If it wasn''t about the global united front, Chu Feng didn''t want to talk to them at all. Even if it was a metal hydrogen bomb, he didn''t want to announce it ahead of time.


    "Is that so?"


    Zhang Ziqing lowered his head and was in a bad mood.


    In the territory of the rice Empire, they observed the national conditions of the rice Empire all the way, and even "accidentally" found some scientific and technological achievements of the rice empire.


    It is true that the rice Empire has a solid foundation of science and technology. Even though many precise electronic components have lost their functions now, their knowledge in many fields is leading the world.


    But polarization is just as serious.


    For the poor in China, a minor illness will make their family worse, and a serious illness will ruin their family. However, due to the world''s leading medical technology, it is more expensive to see a doctor than to go abroad.


    This is a country to be despised, but not to be despised.


    As the two men went south, Chu Feng also had a general understanding of the national conditions of the rice empire.


    "In the past, the population of MI empire was more than 300 million, but the permanent population was more than 400 million. After the end of the world, the official number of survivors was 30 million. In fact, this figure needs a lot of water, because they also included the population of the 51st state, including their old neighbor, poison country. The MI empire was full of hot weapons. It should have had the best life in the early end of the world However, the proportion of survivors is so much lower than that of Huaxia. Fortunately, Chinese people have devoted themselves to them. "


    Chu Feng sneered.


    The number of survivors in Huaxia today is about 100 million, which is a statistic of no irrigation. The actual number is even more.


    This is also because China''s arms control is too strict, which is the result.


    Instead, he went through more than half of the survival bases of the rice Empire, including the part with a large population. The total number of survivors he saw was more than 10 million.


    Unless the MI Empire hides more than 10 million survivors in advance, otherwise, the data of 30 million survivors really don''t know where to get it.


    Of course, there is also a possibility that they will capture enough people from the south to restore the slavery that they have just abolished for decades, and use these slaves to enrich their already vain data.Of course, on the surface, they will not admit that their country is still practicing slavery.


    This matter has something to do with Chu Feng.


    Because his goal is in the south.


    Chu Feng and Zhang Ziqing traveled in the territory of MI empire for six days, and finally stopped at the junction of the north and South continents.


    It used to be a canal, but with the aggravation of plate collision, the canal has long disappeared and replaced by a hill. However, the hill has also been filled up and transformed into a fortress, just like the Bering fortress.


    However, the strategic value of the fortress here is not as good as that of Bering fortress, so it is not occupied by the demons.


    Of course, if it is occupied in the future, it is up to them to recover the lost land.


    This is an important transfer place for the slave trade. Because it is too far away from the Eurasian continent, they did not think that they would have too much protection against the north. But today, two uninvited guests on black horses come to the north.


    "Who are you? This is not the place for ordinary people to come. "


    When Chu Feng approached, the soldiers on the city wall were ready for the battle. Sweat had already fallen from many soldiers'' foreheads.


    Although they are asking each other''s identity, they have already obtained the enemy''s information from God. These are two terrible existence that can''t be provoked.


    The names of people, the shadows of trees, and the things Chu Feng did in the western world have already spread all over the world.


    "Chinese people, to travel to the south, make way, otherwise, I will open a road myself."


    Chu Feng riding on the back of chasing electricity, powerful momentum rising from him.


    Even if two people face a fortress, he does not think he will be in the weak side.

 Chapter 1031

    "Get out of my way, this man is Chu Feng of China!"


    Some senior officers in the fortress, feeling the powerful momentum rising from Chu Feng, sweat streaming down their foreheads, quickly ordered the soldiers to stop their movements.


    At first, they instinctively want to embarrass, but when they see Chu Feng''s eyes, they find that this person is really going to do it, just waiting for an opportunity.


    If these people dare to embarrass Chu Feng, Chu Feng really dares to kill directly.


    Chu Feng won''t give these people false advice.


    Seeing that the officers of the rice Empire were so mature, Chu Feng was not easy to attack.


    It''s just the so-called person who reaches out his hand and doesn''t smile. People are already so polite. If he wants to attack on purpose, isn''t he going to find fault on purpose? In this way, he is really a sinner.


    "Forget it, there will be opportunities in the future."


    Chu Feng believed in the integrity of the rice Empire and found that they would bite China at a suitable time in the future. Chu Feng was not in a hurry to start at this time.


    His purpose is in the south!


    In addition to Zhang Ziqing riding on horseback, easily jumped on the wall of the fortress, and so slowly passed through the wall of the fortress, the soldiers along the way could not help but give way to a road.


    Zhang Ziqing looked at the soldiers of the rice empire on both sides, and his heart was full of tension.


    If these people are in trouble together, can Chu Feng deal with it?


    Although Chu Feng never cared about the number of the enemy, but so many people, or can give people a certain psychological pressure.


    Just when Chu Feng and his wife were going through the fortress, someone stopped them.


    "Two guests from China, please wait a moment."


    An officer of the rice Empire suddenly stopped Chu Feng and the two men. Before they had time to attack, he quickly explained, "if you want to travel to the south, you must be careful. There is a very powerful mutant monster in the South with terrible ability. Even if Mr. Chu Feng is strong, only two people are likely to encounter some danger Risk. "


    When the officer explained this, many soldiers looked at the officer with angry eyes.


    They seem to be asking why they should tell the enemy about it?


    If we just let these two Chinese people go south and let them be buried in that forest, isn''t that good? Don''t you have to remind them that they will be more alert?


    Looking at the eyes of the soldiers around, the corners of Chu Feng''s eyes are full of ridicule.


    Is this little trick looking down on me?


    "Where do you say that powerful monster is?"


    Although to these people''s acting skill express disdain, Chu Feng still very cooperate of ask a way.


    "Mr. Chu Feng, that fierce beast is very dangerous."


    The officer of rice empire a good appearance for Chu Feng, specially remind a way.


    "Tell me, or I''ll ask myself."


    There is no doubt about Chu Feng''s tone.


    "All right! It''s about 400 kilometers in that direction. Due to hunting, the territory where the powerful monster lives may change to a certain extent. If you want to travel to South Island, please avoid that area. "


    The tone of the officers of the Empire was helpless.


    "Thank you."


    Chu Feng said, order chasing electricity speed up, toward the direction of the officer pointed to run away.


    After the two men left, the soldiers of the rice Empire burst into cheers.


    "Sure enough, that Chinese is too clear and arrogant. As long as we stimulate them a little, they will follow our direction obediently."


    "Stupidity and arrogance will be the reason why Chinese people lose their lives."


    "After 30 minutes, send a special combat team. If they are lucky enough to escape from the monster, I will have to give him a ride myself, but this kind of thing is unlikely to happen, unless they don''t get close to the monster in the first place."


    "No one can survive in the hands of that monster, not even the first person in the world!"


    When the soldiers cheered, the officers of the rice Empire also looked gloomy.


    Even the Lord of Dawning City, known as the strongest existence in the earth, has the power over most of the existence in the world, and can''t escape from that monster alone.


    There, it''s the forbidden zone of life.


    "Chu Feng, are those people deliberately stimulating us?"


    On the way to the south, Zhang Ziqing asked with doubts.


    "It seems that your brain works well when you are in danger."


    Chu Feng said with a smile, "yes, I now have the reputation of the first person in the world, and my words and deeds represent China. It can be said that I have an arrogant image. They specially remind me that there is danger there, but it will make me difficult to ride a tiger. If I retreat because of danger, it will be a great blow to my reputation.""But you''re not a man who cares about fame."


    "But my goal is what they call monsters."


    Chu Feng had roughly judged some things from the performance of the soldiers of the rice empire.


    I''m afraid the monsters of the southern continent have completely evolved.


    In the last world, there are 10 beasts that have evolved to the peak, each of which has strong power or extreme charisma as terrible as the dark wolf king. They are called the ten beasts of the last world.


    The evil of the dark wolf king has been relieved by himself.


    Thunder corpse dragon also became his pet.


    Three of the remaining eight strongest monsters are in the sea, and even their subordinates have the same threat as the dark wolf king in the sea. They are also representatives of both combat effectiveness and appeal.


    The remaining five are polar ice bears in the Maoxiong Empire, which have been taken as pets by the Maoxiong empire for a long time. One is Hanyu, the highest peak in China, which did not appear in the past few years, but when it reached its peak, it blocked the communication between China and the most serious area of the body tide of the geranium with its own efforts In fact, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    The remaining three, one in the Sahara desert, are storm sandworms, and the other two are in the southern continent.


    The place where the soldiers of the Empire pointed the way was the chassis of the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Looking at the reaction of these soldiers, I''m afraid that the MI empire''s going to the southern mainland to collect prisoners should have been frustrated.


    More than 5000 elite troops and various powerful scientific and technological weapons were crushed in the hands of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex, causing heavy casualties. It was not until the existence of a holy land in the rice empire that they dared to challenge ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex again with their troops.


    In that war, ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex almost fell into the hands of the rice Empire and became a prisoner of the rice empire.


    But they failed.


    Just as the rice empire was about to win, the most powerful of the ten beasts in the last world came out.


    That war almost caused the fall of the existence of the holy rank.

 Chapter 1032

    "There are many people on the earth who are favored by the world''s fortune. They can always turn bad luck into good luck and easily grow up to a very high level. They are just like the sons of human fortune. But there are also some such things in the requirements. What we have to deal with this time is a hippopotamus evolved into a Tyrannosaurus Rex monster."


    Chu Feng and Zhang Ziqing walked on the road to the South without delay. "I don''t know how strong this Tyrannosaurus Rex is, but it''s not much worse than my thunder corpse dragon."


    "Similar to thunder corpse dragon?"


    Zhang Ziqing was shocked. She had seen how powerful the thunder corpse dragon was.


    Thunder corpse dragon has not met a decent opponent for a long time. Even when dawn city is invaded by the enemy, thunder corpse dragon is sweeping out.


    No one knows where the upper limit is.


    Because anyone who is fighting with thunder corpse dragon is dead.


    But here, there is thunder corpse dragon as powerful as existence?


    Are you kidding? Is the world so dangerous?


    "Then why are you here? Even if you can deal with that monster, I''m afraid that group of people in MI empire will give up! If you get hurt, I''m afraid it will be very difficult for us to go back. "


    Zhang Ziqing is very smart at the critical moment. She will not entrust her life to other countries.


    "Ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex is not enough to be afraid. What we really need to worry about is a tree."


    Chu Feng''s words changed.


    "A tree?"


    "Well, the tree of life is the most powerful tree demon in the world."


    Chu Feng''s eyes also flashed a dignified look.


    The tree of life, as a form of tree demon, was despised at first, and was not even listed in the last ten beasts, until it almost caused the fall of a saint.


    It was a fierce war. After suffering losses from the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex for many times, the rice empire finally waited for the birth of a saint rank in China, which was also a saint rank in the space system.


    The existence of the holy order is accompanied by 30000 elite signs of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex, which is not sure, at least there will be no fear of failure.


    Just as they were about to take over, the tree of life took over.


    Thirty thousand elite legions were annihilated, and none of them could escape. The existence of level 9 was not a united enemy in front of the tree of life. The continuous explosion of nuclear bombs and metal hydrogen bombs only brought some flesh and blood injuries to the tree of life. Even the holy level power of space cutting could only cut one or two of the branches of the tree of life.


    If no saint level psionic is spatial, that move will be a nightmare for the Empire.


    The loss of 30000 elite is heavy, but the holy rank is the foundation of the country.


    Chu Feng didn''t plan to take the tree of life. Even if he wanted to accept more of the ten beasts of the last world, he didn''t plan to take such a big risk to accept a tree demon.


    But now he changed his mind.


    After his deep understanding of the origin of the world, he could feel that these advantaged monsters were probably exposed to extraordinary original power.


    Thunder corpse dragon was just a common black snake, even a dead specimen.


    But in the world under the origin of boarding, step by step evolved into the strongest monster.


    It is precisely because Chu Feng''s school is also a place close to the origin of the world that a large number of gifted people are born, but there are more dangers.


    The battle from school was also the most dangerous experience of Chu Feng.


    After he realized the origin of the world, he also understood the horror of the tree demon.


    If carnivores get their energy by eating herbivores, then some herbs can draw nutrients directly from the world.


    Some laws of nature, even in the last days, will not change.


    The existence at the top of the food chain is still at the top of the food chain, but the tree demons are also the ones closest to the origin of the world, or the ones with the strongest power to absorb the origin of the world.


    The tree of life has strengthened this ability to the extreme.


    In the next nine years, the tree of life will fall, and half of the whole southern continent will be in ruins.


    Chu Feng didn''t understand the meaning of the war until he was reborn. He didn''t understand how much the tree of life absorbed from the earth and what kind of position it occupied.


    That''s why the rice empire fell less than three months after the fall of the tree of life.


    Because the gods and demons have gained a lot of world power from the tree of life.


    "It''s better to destroy the tree of life in advance than to make it cheaper for the gods and demons!"


    Chu Feng is also greedy for the tree of life, but he is only greedy for the best, but if he can''t get it, he must destroy it, because it condenses too much hope of the earth.


    Zhang Ziqing does not understand Chu Feng''s idea, but she understands Chu Feng''s determination.What Chu Feng wants to do, he will do it.


    They walked slowly for three hours before they came to the chassis of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Three hours and 400 kilometers, it''s already turtle speed for hellnightmare.


    If you run too fast, what will you do if the soldiers of MI Empire chase you?


    After coming here, Chu Feng stretched out his hand and a fireball appeared in his hand.


    "Boom!"


    The red fireball landed in the forest, not hell fireworks, not samadhi fire, just a simple flame, burning with Yuan Li, the temperature reached the extreme flame.


    Chu Feng''s perception of the law has reached a very profound level.


    When the temperature of the flame reaches the extreme, there is no need to add some messy properties, such as being difficult to extinguish. Pure high temperature can destroy everything in front of us.


    The red fireball landed in the forest and exploded.


    The forest is burning. The towering trees here are burned by the fire. Countless monsters flee in a hurry, but none of them dare to escape to Chu Feng.


    Even if it is a mutant beast, it also has the instinct of pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages.


    Chu Feng waves his hand again, and fireballs fall one after another, and the whole forest seems to be lit. If such behavior is put in the old times, it will be criticized by environmentalists to the point that it will be totally destroyed, and even rise to the height of the law.


    But in this era, no one dares to blame him.


    In the midst of the raging fire, the twists and turns of some trees beat the flames on their bodies, and even the roots of some ancient trees left the ground, took the roots as feet, and frantically fled to the nearby river.


    Affected by the climate, the river here has not frozen.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Ziqing was also stunned.


    Here has become a refined tree demon, too many!

 Chapter 1033

    When these tree demons fled in a hurry, some soldiers nearby were in a mess.


    They originally came to track Chu Feng and his two men. If Chu Feng really fought against ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex, no matter who won or who lost, the one who could come back alive could not be intact.


    But I didn''t expect that Chu Feng would blow up the field at the beginning.


    Do you have this kind of play? Can you do whatever you want if you are strong?


    Many stalkers from afar left here swearing.


    Chu Feng didn''t have any worries about destroying the ecology.


    When the end comes, the recovery of the ecosystem is also very fast.


    Even with the advent of the glacial age, life on earth will show amazing resilience.


    "Ow -"


    a roar with anger resounded through the whole forest. With the coming of a snowstorm, the burning fire in the forest was suppressed, and a huge object came from the far direction of Chu Feng.


    This monster is more than 30 meters tall and more than 50 meters long. It may be inferior to thunder corpse dragon in length, but it can crush thunder corpse dragon in volume.


    The small ones are not necessarily weak, but the large ones are very powerful.


    This kind of behemoth, even with its own quantity, can kill level 6 masters with one paw.


    But for Zhang Ziqing, who once saw a golden hell dog, it seems that such a monster It''s not so terrible! It''s a little bigger.


    Even compared with the ordinary hell three headed dog, it''s a lot worse.


    The giant has huge four hooves, fat and heavy body, and its skin is full of mud. It opens its mouth, and a lot of snowstorms appear from its mouth, suppressing the forest fire.


    Ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    It''s not so much a Tyrannosaurus Rex as a giant hippopotamus.


    After clearing a clearing, some deviant monsters swarmed around Tyrannosaurus Rex and glared at Chu Feng. It was like a mountain, as if to defeat Chu Feng.


    Because of Chu Feng around, Zhang Ziqing did not feel too much fear.


    She looked at Chu Feng worried: "they seem to be angry."


    Chu Feng nodded, he burned down their homes, these mutant monsters anger is also natural, let whose homes were burned, I''m afraid will be angry!


    Not to mention, he is destroying the ecology.


    Even if the ecology will be restored, it is not the reason for his destruction.


    Unfortunately, he is human.


    Where is the time to think about the world before the crisis of mankind itself is solved?


    What''s the point of the earth without human beings?


    Chu Feng has no guilt in his heart. After human beings have reached the peak of the world, they will naturally consider protecting the environment. But before that, the virgin''s thinking will only harm themselves.


    Only those who stand on high are qualified to be merciful.


    Only those who stand at the top are entitled to pity.


    Chu Feng is known as the strongest human on earth, but Chu Feng, who has been to hell, knows that if he does not use his original strength, even in the face of those 9-level existence, his life will be in danger. In the face of those semi saints, even running for his life is a problem.


    Even if we use the origin of the world, Shengjie is a brand new world.


    Ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex looked not far away, just like a mole ant the size of a grain of rice. The anger in his eyes was almost materialized. It spewed out a huge ice and snow ball and fell towards Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng raised his hand and a wall of fire stood in front of him.


    The fusion of ice and fire set off a huge storm.


    Countless monsters were blown away under the storm, and the trees that were burned and covered with ice and snow could only become debris in front of the devastating storm.


    Within the tens of miles centered on the confrontation between the two sides, the forest became a wilderness.


    In the distance, the soldiers of MI Empire, who are running away in confusion, are shocked when they look back at the devastating scene.


    "Is this the battle between the strongest man and the strongest beast?"


    "How terrible


    "Our superior asked us to kill such a monster?"


    "Ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex is a monster. Even if we fight with a nuclear bomb, we can''t win. The last time we faced this monster, we didn''t even force out its full strength."


    "Impossible, such a monster is impossible to be defeated."


    "Monster, this is a monster, ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex is a monster, this Chinese is also a monster."


    Just one round of fighting, the forest becomes a wilderness.


    If these two people continue to grow up, will fighting destroy the world?


    "Run away and report this to the police."


    A special team leader yelled in the storm, "don''t be an enemy to Chu Feng, never be an enemy to Chu Feng. He is too terrible. No one in the world can defeat him. Even if he has only one last breath to fight against ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex, as long as we are not sure to leave him, he will bring huge benefits to the rice empire after he recovers Big disaster.Give up all ideas of being the enemy of Chu Feng. This is our only way to live! "


    In the face of the shout of the captain, the team-mates rarely kept silent.


    It''s not because they lost their voice in the storm, but because they couldn''t say something to refute.


    How do they argue? How can they summon up the courage to fight with him after witnessing the battle of destroying heaven and earth?


    "Ao -"


    the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex roared again and stepped towards the direction of Chu Feng. It moved forward. With each step, the ground shook a few times. It was the source of the earthquake.


    Even the monsters who had been surrounded by T. rex could barely keep their body shape stable and could not make too many redundant movements.


    Help Tyrannosaurus Rex defeat the enemy? Don''t be kidding.


    If even the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus can not solve the enemy, they go up and how much effect?


    The ice and snow storms are blowing and blowing. Everywhere they pass, all lives are destroyed. All lives wither under the storm. Zhang Ziqing, who watched the battle from a close distance, was shocked.


    "Chu Feng said that the strength of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex is similar to that of thunder corpse dragon. Is that true?"


    It''s not that she belittles thunder corpse dragon, but every time thunder corpse dragon appears, its strength will be much stronger than before, but it has never exerted its full strength. Only in such a battlefield, can it be more shocking.


    After a round of fighting, nine fire dragons were flying around Chu Feng, biting in the direction of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    "Boom!"


    The fire dragon fell on T. rex and turned its whole body into a fireball.


    The destructive fire became the only one there.


    "Is it settled?"


    Zhang Ziqing''s heart is full of shock, the same is the existence of level 7, why is the gap between her and Chu Feng so big? It''s not a world.

 Chapter 1034

    "If it could be solved so easily, then the Empire would not build such a big fortress in the north."


    Chu Feng did not know when he had returned to Zhang Ziqing.


    "Do you know why I brought you here alone?"


    Yes! Why?


    Zhang Ziqing''s heart is also full of doubts. If Chu Feng really came to travel, he should bring more talents. Yes, if he needs help, it''s not his turn to help.


    Why did Chu Feng bring himself here?


    Even if you want to have a beautiful woman to accompany you, these days, they have been rushing for a long time, and they don''t have time to do that kind of thing.


    No matter from which aspect, Chu Feng seems to have no reason to bring her out alone.


    "Everyone has their own strengths. Now that you have decided to study water control, you can also try to see where the limit of water control is."


    In Chu Feng''s explanation, the smoke and dust aroused by the fire dragon gradually dissipated.


    The huge figure of T. rex gradually appeared in the smoke, but a large number of black chains emerged from the empty air, binding the limbs and neck of T. rex.


    Bind the lock!


    Tyrannosaurus Rex roared angrily and its chains clattered.


    As T. rex struggled, these black chains began to crack.


    "Are you going to use this monster as my partner?"


    Zhang Ziqing was surprised. She didn''t expect that Chu Feng would take such a terrible monster as her companion.


    "Yes, ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex is an 8-level creature. It has reached the peak of 8-level, or the limit. Even if there are some 9-level creatures, if they can''t completely control their own strength, they don''t have to be their opponents. I don''t ask you to defeat this Tyrannosaurus Rex, but at least they have to restrain this monster for a period of time."


    Chu Feng put forward his own requirements.


    Zhang Ziqing looked at the huge object in the distance and felt a little mysterious.


    After several decades of fighting with this monster, Chu Feng had seen clearly how powerful the monster was. Where could human beings defeat it?


    "Do it!" Chu Feng suddenly gave a cold drink.


    Zhang Ziqing heard the tone of verbal command, instinctively began to move.


    The water blue force gushed from Zhang Ziqing''s body, echoed with the vitality between heaven and earth, and drove the water in the river in the forest, and then formed ice, forming a huge cage, trapping the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex in it.


    At this time, the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus rex has broken free from the shackles.


    The black chains were broken layer upon layer, and the huge hooves of T. rex beat on the ice cage.


    "Click!"


    did not have any suspense. The ice and snow cage was just like a foam support, and it was destroyed in half a moment, and there was a big hole that could accommodate snow and ice.


    Zhang Ziqing''s face turned white. He didn''t expect that his cage had such little effect on T. rex.


    Chu Feng gently shakes his head. People are more likely to grow up only when they are faced with pressure, and they are more likely to create miracles when they are faced with hopelessness. Zhang Ziqing still faces less pressure and frustration.


    "It''s better to cut off water. In normal times, the power of ice and snow is stronger than water, but in the face of more powerful opponents, sometimes water is better than ice." Chu Feng pointed out.


    After listening to Chu Feng''s advice, a blue bead in Zhang Ziqing''s body is shining.


    The ice and snow cage turns into a current and a chain, winding around the body of the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex once again issued an angry roar, with the breath of cold current blowing in the direction of Chu Feng. A wall of fire appeared in front of Chu Feng, intercepting the cold current.


    The power of ice and fire collided, forming a devastating storm again.


    Fortunately, the forest within dozens of kilometers has been destroyed. This round of destruction is to make the ruins more thoroughly destroyed.


    After the destruction storm, the figure of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex reappeared, but its body was entangled by the water blue water, and its limbs were locked on the ground.


    Although the power of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex is powerful, even reaching the limit of level 8, compared with human or humanoid intelligent life, its control of internal power is still much weaker.


    However, it does not need too deep skills, just need to learn how to let their own internal strength play out on the line.


    "It worked."


    Zhang Ziqing''s face showed a happy look. She just according to the seal technique in the water blue bead given by Chu Feng, combined with some of her own ideas, maximized it, and achieved such results.


    The water is the most delicate, but it is also the most difficult.


    But the joy on her face soon froze.


    The ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex''s body surface sends out a lot of chill, freezes the chains formed by the water flow, and then shakes a few times. The chains cut into ice sculptures are broken inch by inch, and the broken ice debris falls to the ground.Zhang Ziqing clenched his lips and was not reconciled.


    What I am good at is water control, but what else can I do after the means are cracked?


    "Do you think what you did just now is meaningless?"


    It seems to see through Zhang Ziqing''s mind.


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Of course not. Have you forgotten what I just told you? Ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex is a creature that has reached the limit of level 8. It''s not easy for the strong of level 9 to deal with it. If you are not careful, you will roll over. If you can delay ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex for a period of time, you have reached your limit. "


    When Chu Feng spoke, a large amount of water condensed and bound the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    The ice Tyrannosaurus once again sent out a lot of cold, freezing the chains made of these currents into ice, and then breaking them.


    But when T. rex made these movements, the broken ice debris on the ground turned into water again, binding T. rex again.


    In this cycle, the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex broke out a roar.


    When the next round of snowstorm came, Chu Feng waved again, forming an ice and snow shield beside him and Zhang Ziqing. The snowstorm froze the ground 10 kilometers around them.


    But in this ice and snow shield, the two are still safe.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s easy control over the power of water, Zhang Ziqing''s eyes became brighter and brighter.


    "The essence of fighting is not to compare the strong with the weak, but to see if one can achieve one''s own goal. The process of killing, delaying, entanglement, heavy damage, escaping and fighting is ever-changing, and the result of fighting is not the only one. The reason why strength is important is that it can make it easier for people to achieve the desired goal."

 Chapter 1035

    These words of Chu Feng seem to shine into Zhang Ziqing''s heart.


    It turns out that I have always been in Chu Feng''s heart and have such an important position.


    Zhang Ziqing''s heart has been full of moving.


    After the gate of hell is completely sealed, her talent has returned to normal work. She doesn''t know what the bottleneck is, no matter how fast she practices.


    After Chu Feng was able to communicate with hell himself, Zhang Ziqing felt that his role had been weakened a lot.


    With more and more women around Chu Feng, Zhang Ziqing is more and more worried about his status.


    The height of Chu Feng has been beyond the reach of human beings on the whole earth.


    What sense of existence do you have around such a man?


    She even has an idea in her heart, that is, she actively opens the seal of the gate of hell, improves her strength to enter the gate of hell, and makes herself reach a high level in a short time.


    Compared with the gate of hell, she was more worried that she would not keep up with Chu Feng.


    She didn''t tell anyone about this idea, but Chu Feng was keenly aware of it. He even brought himself here to challenge ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex, just to open himself up.


    Compared with what he learned in the battle just now, what Zhang Ziqing cares more about is Chu Feng''s mind.


    This means that Chu Feng never thought about giving up.


    "I see!"


    After a burst of sweetness, Zhang Ziqing''s eyes were full of serious fighting spirit.


    Even if he can''t have Chu Feng''s strength, so what? As long as you can be useful to Chu Feng, Su Yuan''s greatest help to Chu Feng is not by strength!


    A mass of water carrying two people, flying towards the distance.


    Ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex saw two mole ants, even survived under their own attack, became more violent and angry, his eyes became red, and another mass of ice and snow brewing in his mouth.


    "This is the time!"


    When the ice storm was brewing, a large amount of water flowed from the ground along the body of the ice storm to the mouth of the ice storm, filling the mouth of the ice storm. Because of the cold force, all the water turned into ice.


    Ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex''s mouth is full of ice.


    Zhang Ziqing''s eyes are also full of fierce look.


    "Water explosion!"


    The power of ice and snow burst out in the mouth of T. rex, just like a giant bomb, with the mouth of T. rex as the center, forming a large area of ice fog.


    Zhang Ziqing''s eyes showed a look of excitement.


    However, when the ice fog dispersed, the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus rex was preparing to condense the ice storm. What was different from just now was that the water on the ground had become ice sculptures.


    "How could it be?" Zhang Ziqing''s pupils contracted.


    She could feel that the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus rex was not hurt under the attack just now.


    "You have done well enough. This Tyrannosaurus Rex is too strong."


    Chu Feng comforted.


    It''s not a complete comfort. Any monster''s mouth is weak. If you suffer the same degree of damage in your mouth, even the level 8 monster is in danger of life.


    But how could ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex be the same?


    Even if he kept a distance of more than 5 kilometers during the battle, Chu Feng could feel the huge original power in his opponent''s body, which was the same as thunder corpse dragon.


    In the past, Chu Feng''s understanding of the original power was not deep enough, so he could not feel it.


    But now in his induction, the original power in ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex''s body is just like a light in the night;


    in fact, every living creature with Yuanli has the original power in his body. Some powers can transfer half of their power to the people they trust most before they die, which is also the transfer of the original power in essence. Chu Feng kills people by killing them To make up for the lack of the source of life and death in the Yuan government, this is also the truth in essence.


    However, these original forces are reflected in the form of the upper limit of the yuan force in most life bodies.


    Only a small number of geniuses or special monsters, the original power in the body will exceed the upper limit of their own body, and promote their continuous improvement and evolution.


    The continuous transformation of thunder corpse dragon is the process of adapting to the huge source power.


    Ice and snow Tyrannosaurus rex has obviously changed more than once to have this level of combat power.


    Even in the last ten beasts, except the wolf king of darkness, this is the reason.


    The dark wolf king is also a representative of the grassroots class because he has condensed the spirit of the wolf family or plundered the origin of his family.


    It''s a pity that Tengger and Huaxia don''t deal with each other, which has been solved by Chu Feng in advance.


    In the process of fighting against ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex, Chu Feng gradually realized that the original power could improve the special monster, which could make up for the deficiency of his blood evolution route.This is the reason why the ten beasts of the last world are more terrible than the powerful fierce beasts in the highest level.


    Only at the beginning of the last world can such a terrible beast be born.


    Understanding the principle, Chu Feng himself can cultivate a new wolf king.


    If it wasn''t for the monster who was not good at using the original power, Chu Feng would have to face himself at level 8.


    And is able to use the original strength to fight their own.


    "I''ll take care of the rest."


    The powerful sword Qi condenses on Chu Feng''s left arm, and the fierce sword Qi makes Zhang Ziqing feel that his body and soul are about to be torn apart.


    The ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex, with heavy steps, ran towards the two men.


    Every step it takes seems to trigger a small earthquake.


    Ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex''s figure is getting closer and closer, and its bloody mouth seems to be close at hand. To swallow the two mole ants in front of him, Chu Feng''s figure suddenly disappears from the original place. The next moment, he has appeared in the belly of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Sharp sword Qi from Chu Feng''s left arm, in ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex''s abdomen cut a big hole.


    The length of the wound was more than 10 meters, and the flesh and blood on both sides of the wound were flying, which was hideous.


    The ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex, which was badly damaged, roared angrily.


    Chu Feng''s cut was frozen by the power of ice and snow, but it could not freeze the anger of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex. He continued to run forward for a few steps, then turned back and stared at the human who hurt himself with angry eyes.


    Congenitally sword Qi continued to gather on Chu Feng''s arm, and chasing electricity also came to Chu Feng''s side.


    Chu Feng stood straight on his back and crossed a black arc on the earth. When T. rex turned back and stared at himself, his sharp sword passed T. rex''s eyes.


    "Ouch!"


    An angry and shrill roar resounded through the forest that had become a wasteland.

 Chapter 1036

    Tyrannosaurus Rex''s fury did not make it stronger, but attracted a large number of black chains.


    The size of the God binding lock was determined according to Chu Feng''s mind. Even the purpose of the development of the God binding lock at the beginning was to seal the huge monsters and the channels of alien invasion.


    The black chains bound the Tyrannosaurus Rex, and the soil on the ground turned into solid rocks, which rose up to form a giant fence, crushing the Tyrannosaurus Rex to the ground.


    The ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex struggled to get up, but it was met by one giant fence after another.


    The ground became swamp, and the struggle of T. rex became more and more difficult.


    "Ouch!"


    The ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex roared angrily again. The ground around him was directly frozen, and the fence made of rock was frozen. Cracks appeared under the struggle of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    But at this time, Chu Feng''s left arm fell again.


    Ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex''s body has been bound. The magic lock is sealed together with the force in its body. At least in ten seconds, ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex will not have so many possibilities to open.


    In addition, one of its eyes has been blinded by Chu Feng, and there is no room for resistance.


    Taking advantage of this period of time, Chu Feng''s innate sword Qi has reached a very terrible point.


    The sharp sword Qi fell to the right eye of T. rex.


    Just as Chu Feng was about to reach his hand, Chu Feng''s body suddenly flashed, and his innate sword Qi was cut to the left. A tree root was cut off by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s body shape a flicker, and chasing electricity came to Zhang Ziqing''s side.


    "Go


    In the next moment, zhuigedian carries two people rushing to the south.


    When the figure of the two disappeared, a large number of roots appeared in the original place, and the whole earth was crushed by the roots.


    The branches that covered the sky and the earth fell in front of Chu Feng, blocking the way that Chu Feng left.


    These branches form a tree cage, which binds Chu Feng and his wife together with chasing electricity, and then contracts fiercely.


    At this time, the purple thunder, like a sharp sword, blooms in the tree cage, splitting the cage formed by the tree into coke, and a black dragon with purple pattern appears in the original place.


    Today''s thunder corpse dragon has undergone eight evolutions. Its body length has shrunk to 50 meters, but it has become more powerful. Even Chu Feng is hard to easily hurt its scales.


    The snake skin shed for the last time was used as the main material for forging armor by Chu Feng.


    For the Legion, they pay more attention to the defensive ability of armor, but for the demon hunter team, they pay more attention to the lightness of armor.


    Thunder corpse dragon''s ecdysis and snake''s ecdysis can defend against the attack of level 8 peak.


    Thunder corpse dragon''s original master, is only attains 9 levels attack power to be able to damage.


    In contrast, ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex to a weak level.


    After all, Chu Feng devoted a lot of effort to the growth of thunder corpse dragon. Even the origin of the world was fed to thunder corpse dragon by Chu Feng as food. Part of it was to prevent the energy loss of thunder corpse dragon in the process of transformation.


    Now it seems that the achievements of thunder corpse dragon are also obvious.


    However, the thunder corpse dragon did not show the excitement of being about to fight for a long time. On the contrary, its body was a little stiff. Its instinct told it that there was a very strong presence nearby.


    It''s an existence that can threaten its life.


    Chu Feng stands on the head of thunder corpse dragon. Today''s thunder corpse dragon is more and more developing in the direction of dragon in Oriental mythology, and even has a pair of dragon horns on its head.


    The wings, which used to grow on the side of the sky and block out the sun, have now become short ornaments. However, the flying speed of thunder corpse dragon has not decreased, on the contrary, it has increased a lot, as if it could control the sky without that pair of wings.


    Chu Feng does not think that the evolutionary direction of thunder corpse dragon is a coincidence.


    It seems that there are many kinds of creatures, such as lions, tigers, leopards and wolves, but they are all developing in the same direction. It''s like different branches of evolution, and eventually they are heading in the same direction.


    The direction of snake evolution is dragon.


    It''s a pity that thunder corpse dragon, whose strength has greatly increased, has met an opponent who can give full play to his strength as soon as he comes out. Moreover, he is an opponent who is hard to defeat even if he gives full play to his fighting power.


    The strongest being among the ten beasts in the last world, the tree of life!


    "Is this the tree you said to be careful with?"


    Zhang Ziqing holds a dragon horn of thunder corpse dragon and looks into the distance. In the forest at the edge of the storm, a huge tree with a height of more than 300 meters stands in the forest.


    The distance between the two sides is more than 50 kilometers, but for this super giant tree demon, the distance seems not to be a problem. Even if the distance is more than 50 kilometers, it can save ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex in the hands of Chu Feng.A few leaves fell on the wound of T. rex, which recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    But the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex, who has not recovered from the injury, regardless of his left eye, roars in the direction of thunder corpse dragon.


    Purple thunder from the sky, the left eye is recovering ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex eyes directly through.


    Tyrannosaurus Rex roared in pain, its eyes almost completely destroyed.


    It was about to find thunder corpse dragon to find the field, but a green wave swept the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex''s body, and the red eyes of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex gradually recovered.


    It angrily looked at Chu Feng, then turned around and fled to the north.


    "The North doesn''t think that I''m with the people of MI empire!"


    Chu Feng''s heart is a little strange, if the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex ran to the fortress, it would be a very terrible disaster, but it has nothing to do with him.


    After the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex, his eyes fell on the towering tree in the distance.


    If we say that in his induction, the origin of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus is like a lamp in the night, then the origin of the tree of life is like the bright moon in the sky.


    It doesn''t bring the slightest sense of oppression, on the contrary, it seems a little quiet.


    Compared with the lights in the night, it is easier for people to ignore its existence.


    But the brightness of the bright moon, but can fall on the whole earth.


    Even Chu Feng, whose mount is thunder corpse dragon, one of the ten last beasts in the legend, dare not be careless in the face of such a terrible existence as the tree of life.


    The other side is in the future, but it is a terrible existence that almost causes the fall of Saint level existence.


    In addition to the powers of the space system, the existence of being able to escape in its hands is even a powerful pronoun.


    In the whole earth, it is the closest to the origin of the world!

 Chapter 1037

    "You did."


    In the future, it''s just when the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex is about to fall. The tree of life protects the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex and destroys 30000 elite troops. Only the holy rank of a space system can survive.


    Now it''s time for ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex to face the crisis of life and death, and the tree of life has taken action.


    It seems that there are some unknown relations between the two.


    Of course, there is another possibility, that is, the future protection of the tree of life, the existence of this rainforest. In its eyes, T. rex should also be a part of this rainforest.


    It is also worth protecting.


    But now, what Chu Feng saw was another thing.


    The tree of life has wisdom.


    Intelligence and wisdom are two different things. Intelligence is the speed of human brain or other life, including memory and other elements. But intelligence is the summary of intelligence and life experience.


    It is impossible for a gifted child to have the experience of a few decades old human being.


    No matter how high the intelligence quotient of the devils after mutation is, they can only convey language and information through spiritual fluctuation. The speed of learning language may be very fast, but it is absolutely impossible to control a language.


    But just now, the tree of life directed the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex to attack the human fortress.


    This kind of tactics is very common for human beings, because in the process of learning history, human beings will constantly draw nutrients from their own knowledge and become their own knowledge.


    But why does the tree of life have such consciousness?


    Even the thunder corpse dragon, intelligence is only reflected in fighting and hunting, but the wisdom of the tree of life has reached the height of tactics and art of war.


    This simple summary is nothing for Chu Feng, but what scares him is what kind of cards are hidden in the tree of life?


    Chu Feng didn''t know how the future tree of life fell, but he knew that before the war, the gods and Demons had exhausted the layout of the north and South continents. The fluctuations of the war could be felt by the top powers of the whole earth.


    The gods and Demons paid a huge price in that war, and also gained rich harvest.


    Rich enough to let the demons rest assured of destroying the rice Empire, but don''t worry about the protoss stabbing in the back.


    It was also after that war that the earth really entered the countdown to destruction.


    Since the tree of life will fall sooner or later, it''s better to plant it in the hands of Chu Feng now.


    "Ziqing, go back to the small world first!" Chu Feng Road.


    Zhang Ziqing didn''t try to be brave. She knew that if she forced herself to stay, it would only be a drag on Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng raised his right hand, and the power of the fire condensed in his hands. This is the flame that he directly burned the yuan force in Yuan mansion. These flames eventually formed a 30 meter long sword.


    The sword of fire cuts down towards the tree of life. The branches of the tree of life begin to elongate and form a wooden wall, which blocks the sword of fire in mid air.


    The wood wall is cut open by the sword of fire, but the power of the sword of fire is gradually melting.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, thunder corpse dragon flies fast towards the tree of life.


    Purple thunder spewed out from the mouth of thunder corpse dragon, shuttled through the gap split by the sword of fire, and directly landed on the branches of the tree of life, leaving a large area of burnt black.


    Chu Feng''s figure in this moment, came to the tree of life not far away.


    He has a certain understanding of space, blinking has been easy.


    If you move to the enemy''s position in combat, it''s an act of seeking death, because after the blink, the human body will be dull for a moment because of the legendary space. As long as the combat experience is not too bad, you can easily catch this instant error, which is equivalent to giving the first hand to the enemy.


    But he is far enough away from the tree of life that this degree of blinking will not happen.


    Coming to one side of the tree of life, a long black sword appeared in Chu Feng''s hand.


    The sword of damnation!


    The black sword splits down, and the power of the earth, water, fire and wind condenses in the sword. Even the space is divided in front of the sword and falls towards the trunk of the tree of life.


    However, this sword was intercepted by a root.


    On Chu Feng''s road, a blue shoe with a diameter of more than three meters was laced by tushugen. The black sword had to be displayed and cut off the tree root. The rest of the black sword fell on the tree trunk, leaving only a black trace.


    However, when the black root was cut off, Chu Feng took the broken root into yuan''s house with one hand.


    The tree of life has many roots, but it doesn''t mean that the damage will be negligible after losing one.


    is a huge exaggerated creature. Every inch of its body is the essence. With the improvement of grades, every flesh and blood on the body becomes precious.


    The tree of life is plant life, but the same is true for the tree of life.Half of the roots, which were cut off by Chu Feng, were still struggling after entering the yuan mansion, but they were soon suppressed by the power of the world. In the yuan mansion, even if the tree of life itself entered, it could not turn over the waves.


    A large number of branches were gathered in the place of life to surround Chu Feng in all directions, forming a cage.


    The thunder corpse dragon is flying over the tree of life, spitting out black lightning. A large number of leaves of the tree of life are cut into coke by the purple thunder, and some small branches are broken.


    But the tree of life has taken these things down.


    No matter how thunder corpse dragon attacks, it will not be moved.


    It understands that only by solving that human can it solve this black dragon.


    The tree cell shrinks. At this moment, the black sword Qi draws a circle in the tree cell. The strong branches of the tree of life become fragile in front of the black sword Qi.


    After some of the cut branches are put away, Chu Feng stares at the tree of life with cold eyes.


    With the intelligence quotient of the tree of life, it''s no exaggeration to make those actions just now.


    Even if it is the sword of damnation, the damage to the tree of life is limited.


    However, Chu Feng had been prepared.


    In the face of the strongest creatures on the earth in the future, no matter how careful he makes preparations, he can''t be too careful.


    The black spear condensed from Chu Feng''s hand, penetrated the defense formed by the branches of the tree of the world with lightning speed, and went straight into the trunk of the tree of life.


    With the corrosive smell of death, it began to spread from the wounds left by the spear on the trunk, corroding the branches of the tree of life.


    A large number of life source forces emerge from the heart of the tree of life to the wound. The forces of life and death collide with each other to purify the death force attached to the spear.


    It''s still a little immature to use the power of death to deal with the tree of life.


    But at this time, the fierce sword Qi cut through the sky and cut a blank on Chu Feng''s head.

 Chapter 1038

    Sharp sword cut across the sky, a large number of branches fell down.


    The spatial fluctuation flashed continuously, and Chu Feng collected the branches one by one into the yuan house.


    Thunder corpse dragon also seized this opportunity, the black thunder will fall on the branches, a few thick branches above the leaves all turned into fly ash, the branches also become scorched black.


    The spear of heaven''s curse just now condensed Chu Feng''s certain power of death.


    When the tree of life mobilizes the power of the source of life to fight against the source of death, it is also a time when the tree of life is vulnerable.


    In this moment, the tree of life has lost dozens of branches.


    Under the ground, a large number of strong roots sprang up, winding in the direction of Chu Feng. However, Chu Feng''s body moved in another direction.


    The black spear appeared in Chu Feng''s hand and penetrated into the trunk of the tree of life with lightning speed.


    The obedient tree of life, allowing those forces of death to erode its own body, also needs to mobilize a large number of branches, winding in the direction of Chu Feng. It needs to kill this hateful human, in order to expel those breath of death with ease.


    Otherwise, the human will cut off its branches and roots little by little. Under such a protracted war, the tree of life will not be able to bear it.


    "Really smart!"


    If the tree of life is so easy to deal with, it will not bring so much loss to mankind in the future.


    So even if you let the breath of death go, the tree of life will kill Chu Feng.


    However, in the face of the trunks of the tree of life that surrounded him, Chu Feng''s mouth turned up slightly and showed a successful smile.


    Purple thunder and lightning from the sky, split these branches to Chu Feng hand.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, a large number of red flames appeared again in Chu Feng''s hands. These flames exploded in Chu Feng''s hands, like red grenades scattered in all directions, and landed on the branches and the ground of the tree of the world.


    Chu Feng fell on the back of thunder corpse dragon and circled the tree of life.


    In the process of circling, a large number of flames will fall on the ground from the whole body of Chu Feng, burning the whole forest. The flames burn the earth and rush to the sky, and the whole forest becomes a sea of fire.


    The glacial age has arrived ahead of time, and there is no rainfall around the world.


    Although the temperature has dropped a lot, the dry plants and trees are easier to burn.


    That is, there is a big river nearby, so the rainforest here can be preserved.


    But in front of these pure flames whose temperature is higher than the real fire of hell, even the frozen river directly melted and evaporated, and the forest fire surrounded the tree of life.


    The whole body of the tree of life has been surrounded by a sea of fire.


    A large number of water drops fall from the branches of the tree of life. When these water drops fall, even the sea of fire that almost burns the world will be contained by this seemingly ordinary water drop.


    But Chu Feng''s hand appeared a long sword, constantly cutting the branches of the tree of life.


    The branches of the tree of life wave to capture Chu Feng, but the thunder corpse dragon is too fast. Every time he wants to escape from the encirclement of the branches, even if there is a risk of falling into danger, the purple lightning of the thunder corpse dragon can easily split a road.


    If the tree of life to treat their wounds, Chu Feng will take the opportunity to drop more branches.


    Even if the wound is cured, Chu Feng can also have more sources of death to infect the tree of life.


    Under this sea of fire, the tree of life is surrounded by groups.


    It may be a long time before the final victory, but the balance of victory has tilted to the direction of Chu Feng.


    "People Class... "


    Together with some feeble voice, directly resounded in the heart of Chu Feng.


    The movement in Chu Feng''s hand didn''t stop at all, as if he didn''t hear the sound at all.


    "Man Stop Get out of this My home, I will not kill you


    The voice of the tree of life had some pause at the beginning, but it didn''t stop at all later. It seems that in the two sentences just now, we have mastered the expression of human language.


    But Chu Feng turned a deaf ear to the voice of the tree of life.


    The thunder corpse dragon continued to fly around the tree of life. The purple thunder and lightning fell down one by one. The black sword in Chu Feng''s hand waved out sword Qi one by one, pruning the branches of the tree of life.


    As long as this consumption goes on, the victory belongs to Chu Feng.


    "Human, I don''t want to use that."


    There is a threat in the rumors of the tree of life.


    Chu Feng pretended not to hear.


    If because the other party this threat, he directly chose to retreat, that is a joke!


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t move, the branches of the tree of life began to burn. The green flame directly burned the breath of death nailed by Chu Feng on the trunk of the tree of the world into nothingness. The breath along the tree of the world began to become strong, like the bright moon in the sky, turned into a meteor, and fell to the world.But in the face of the boundless power of the tree of life, Chu Feng''s face did not change at all.


    If the tree of life has only the previous ability, it will disappoint him!


    Instead of burning the body of the tree of life, the green flame began to repair the damaged branches and roots. In just ten seconds, the damage to the tree of life recovered as before.


    But in Chu Feng''s induction, the tree of life is already burning.


    This is the tree of life into the performance of anger, but also can kill the Holy Level of the inside information.


    Compared with the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex who can''t use the origin at all, the tree of life can at least use the origin as a trump card and burn it in the most superficial way, but it is also an effective way to use it.


    The price is to sacrifice part of the future potential.


    However, compared with the original power of the tree of life like the bright moon in the sky, Chu Feng did not think that this degree of loss was fatal to the tree of life.


    At most, there will be some pain when burning the source, and there will be some sequelae after burning.


    Chu Feng also experienced this kind of thing.


    After the origin burns, the branch cage comes again.


    Thunder Dragon spewed out purple lightning. It had cut these branches into coke countless times, but this time, after a large number of branches were destroyed, those broken branches grew up again in an instant.


    The tree of life is like an immortal body when we use the original power regardless of consumption.


    A blood red vine came out of the sea of thunder and branches, ran through the body of thunder corpse dragon with the speed of lightning, and stabbed toward Chu Feng''s face.


    In the face of the blood vine suddenly attacked, Chu Feng just stretched out a finger.

 Chapter 1039

    A silver white flame appeared at the fingertips of Chu Feng, blocking the direction of the blood red vine.


    The blood red vine got into the silver white flame, but not an inch escaped.


    As if this silver flame, like a bottomless hole, devours everything passing by here.


    It''s really bottomless.


    The evolution space of water, fire and wind, space can also have the nature of four attributes of water, fire and wind at the same time. The move used by Chu Feng seems to have no smoke, fire and gas, but it is a phenomenon that can only appear when space and fire law are integrated together.


    This move is called "fire of void", which can devour everything.


    This move was not invented by Chu Feng, but was a unique skill used by a strong man who would invade the divine world in the future. Countless demons fell under this move. After all, the Protoss and the demons are also enemies.


    However, with Chu Feng''s understanding of the law during this period of time, he was able to perform this move.


    The fire of the void can quickly burn and devour everything, but the biggest weakness is that it has no attachment and no subsequent combustibility. Once the maintenance of the fire of the void is removed, the flame will go out immediately.


    And where the fire doesn''t burn, there won''t be any damage.


    But to deal with the bloody vines, they complement each other.


    The bloody vines, which had been burned with spines and some branches, began to change their tactics. The surprise attack turned to winding and bound Chu Feng''s body. However, the silver flame fell on the ground and easily burned the branches of the bloody vines, leaving only the blackened wound.


    The bloody vine has no follow-up action, because thunder corpse dragon is full of thunder and lightning in its body, which turns the bloody vine that penetrates its body into coke.


    "There''s a blood sucking vine. Why didn''t you see it before?"


    For this sudden attack, Chu Feng also felt a little sudden, and even exposed a card of his own.


    Before setting fire around the tree of life, Chu Feng''s spirit clearly felt that only the tree of life was surrounded in the sea of fire, but when the blood sucking vine appeared just now, it was beyond Chu Feng''s expectation.


    Does the tree of life know how to hide this card?


    If so, he should be more careful in the face of the tree of life.


    If the boat capsizes in the sewer, no one around here will save him.


    Thunder corpse dragon roared angrily, but a large number of branches entangled thunder corpse dragon directly. Thunder corpse dragon''s black claws crossed the branches, and a large number of branches were directly scratched by black claws. However, more branches entangled thunder corpse dragon''s body and tied it up.


    The thunder corpse dragon is constantly struggling, and the branches of the tree of life are constantly falling off, but more branches continue to wrap around the thunder corpse dragon, compressing the struggling space of the thunder corpse dragon.


    "Hehe, why don''t you let me go now?"


    Chu Feng sneered, the silver white flame in his hand suddenly began to expand and became a silver white sword of flame, cutting open a piece of heaven and earth in the branch cage.


    Where the fire of the void passes, the branches of the tree of life are as fragile as tofu.


    Since the fire of the void has been exposed, Chu Feng has no need to hide it.


    This also made Chu Feng know more about the tree of life. The tree of life really has the wisdom comparable to human beings, but human wisdom is also high and low.


    The tree of life asked to leave when it was in a weak position, otherwise it would have to use its unique skills. But now it is in an advantage, it does not mention the matter of leaving just now.


    This is reasonable in rational judgment, but it is very unreasonable in human relationship.


    If you are not willing to let the other side off when you have the advantage, how can you ask for the end of the fight when you are in a weak position? Who knows if your cards are true or not.


    Thunder corpse dragon opened its mouth, a large number of black air with the smell of death spit out from the mouth of thunder corpse dragon, and contaminate the branches burning with green flame. Both sides are like water and fire in contact, and they are incompatible in the moment of getting along with each other, and the two forces counteract each other.


    Chu Feng snorted coldly, and the silver white sword of fire continued to chop.


    Thunder corpse dragon has death attribute, which is opposite to life attribute.


    Unfortunately, compared with the vitality of the tree of life like the sea, the death attribute of thunder corpse dragon is just like a boat in a storm, which is in danger of capsizing at any time.


    Even if the sword of heaven''s curse is used, it can''t cause decent damage in front of the tree of life.


    The tactics used by the tree of life are very simple, that is to directly consume you with your massive vitality and original strength, so as to kill you. However, the simpler the tactics are, the lower the possibility of accidents will be.


    Even if the consumption of a Chu Feng''s power, need more than 10 times the vitality, the tree of life is also affordable.


    "It''s really big. Although the tree of life and thunder corpse dragon are listed as the last ten beasts, the tree of life can''t move and can be called the most powerful existence on earth. It''s not so easy to deal with."Even Chu Feng felt heavy pressure in the face of the overwhelming branches.


    The threat level of the tree of life is stronger than those semi saints in hell.


    After all, the vitality in the semi holy body is not as good as the tree of life.


    Thunder corpse dragon in the tree of life angry, also fell into the mire.


    Say, because Chu Feng is too strong, so Chu Feng can not deal with the enemy, it is also very dangerous to deal with.


    Chu Feng knew he had to do something.


    "Yuanling DaoTi, open!"


    The supernatural power seeds in chufeng''s body are opened, and the power of yuanlingdao body spreads to chufeng''s whole body. Chufeng''s body and soul are close to a specific frequency, and the emotional color in his eyes is gradually replaced by reason.


    It''s been a long time since he met an enemy who would allow him to use his powers to deal with.


    When his realm also reached the holy level, his perception of the supernatural power seed also reached a new height, and Yuan Lingdao was closer and closer to a real supernatural power.


    After opening the magic power, Chu Feng''s computing power and reaction power were greatly improved.


    The silver white flame sword is waving in Chu Feng''s hand. The branches of the tree of life are cut off in pieces. Chu Feng''s steps step on the burning trunk and sprint toward the distance.


    The branches burning with green flame intercepted in the middle of the way, but in front of the silver white flame, the interception of these branches seemed to only play the role of letting Chu Feng wave his arm at most.


    Almost just in a flash, Chu Feng has passed through the layers of branches of the interception, came to the tree of life.


    The silver white flame sword stretched and penetrated into the trunk of the tree of life.


    At the same time, the black curse sword also appeared in Chu Feng''s left hand.

 Chapter 1040

    Tianqian sword is the most powerful move of Chu Feng.


    Even if the fire of the void can burn everything along the way, at most, it surpasses the scourge on a sharp level, but its overall power is still a little worse.


    The fire of void pierced into the trunk of the tree of life, and the branches of the tree of the world were also burning with a green flame, quickly recovering from their injuries. But at this time, the sword of scourge also pierced in.


    The black breath of destruction erupts in the tree of life.


    When the destructive breath collides with the burning breath of life, both sides are annihilated at the wound of the tree of life, leaving a vacuum on the tree of life.


    Because it is the mutual consumption of the breath of death and the breath of life, it does not produce a devastating deterrent.


    The emotional color in Chu Feng''s eyes has been replaced by reason. His reason has taken over the whole battlefield. More and more branches entangle him from behind, but Chu Feng is not afraid.


    Another black sword appeared in Chu Feng''s hand.


    As long as you prepare this kind of thing in advance, you can get as much as Chu Feng wants.


    The green flame is repairing the injury of the tree of life, but it has not been repaired much. The sword of scourge has come again. The destructive breath of the sword of scourge and the green flame collide and burn each other, annihilating.


    The trunk of the tree of life has been damaged more and more seriously. Before it can be repaired, more and more destructive breath has come. Chu Feng''s whole body is surrounded by destructive black breath, forming a black coat.


    The power of life collides with the power of destruction and death, but it is the noumenon of the tree of life that suffers.


    The green flame on the tree of life is getting thicker and thicker. A large number of roots rise up and wind in the direction of the trunk. Together with the branches, they surround the space where Chu Feng is.


    The most powerful and tenacious part of the tree of life is the trunk, but weakness is also the trunk.


    If the trunk is cut down, even if the tree of life will not die immediately, it will be greatly damaged. After that, Chu Feng will have to be slaughtered. Therefore, no matter how many branches and roots are sacrificed in the world, Chu Feng''s behavior needs to be stopped.


    A bloody vine also circled the trunk.


    The blue-green flame fell on the blood sucking vine, and the growth rate of the blood sucking vine became extremely fast. Even if half of the body had been destroyed by thunder corpse dragon with lightning before, it also quickly recovered.


    The overwhelming branches and roots surround the space where Chu Feng is. The forces of life and death collide with each other, and the forces of annihilation spread all over the local battlefield.


    Chu Feng has been surrounded by groups.


    The destructive smell of black in the ocean of green flames, soon become weak, like the rising and falling flames in the chaos, gradually overturned by the waves.


    When the black flame disappeared, Chu Feng''s figure disappeared.


    However, the spirit of the tree of life fluctuates, but there is no surprise mood, on the contrary, it is full of panic.


    The next moment, Chu Feng''s figure has appeared in the root of the tree of life.


    At the same time, a small seal of palm size appeared in the hands of Chu Feng.


    Although the intelligence quotient of the tree of life is not too high, there is at least fighting intelligence. As long as the means used, the tree of life can find the simplest way to deal with it. Although it is not the best, the concise and clear way to deal with it can play a greater role, and it is difficult to be targeted in the opposite direction.


    So Chu Feng in front of the tree of life, will not easily use the means used.


    Yuanli in Yuanfu converges to Tiandi Yin, and the earth where the tree of life takes root begins to shake.


    However, Chu Feng took out heaven and earth at the beginning, and I''m afraid it won''t cause a decent blow to the tree of life. After all, the root system of the tree of life is very developed and rooted in the earth, and the whole earth will become unshakable.


    But now the tree of life is burning the source, and this piece of land has a certain disjointed.


    In addition, Chu Feng''s logging behavior under the tree crown caused the panic of the tree of life, so the tree of life was desperate to have branches and roots, and wanted to kill Chu Feng under the tree crown.


    This is also the time when the tree of life is most lax in grasping the earth.


    The power of the seal of heaven and earth began to play, and the whole earth began to shake. The trunk of the tree of life kept shaking. Thunder corpse dragon took advantage of this opportunity to bite off the branches in front of him and escape from the encirclement of the tree crown.


    In this position, the trunk of the tree of life lost its balance.


    But Chu Feng''s face didn''t have any joy, not only because of the side effect of the supernatural power seed of Yuan Lingdao, which made his feelings hidden by reason, but also because he couldn''t shake it.


    He already felt that it was time for the weakest root system of the tree of life.


    Even when it is the weakest, the seal of heaven and earth cannot be shaken.A large number of tree roots encircle and suppress Chu Feng. Chu Feng moves away from the tree of life, lands on his back and runs away from the tree of life.


    "Why? Just now, it was the weakest time for the tree of life. The seal of heaven and earth can be said to be the most precious treasure of the earth. It can mobilize part of its strength, which is also the reason why the seal of heaven and earth can change the terrain. But what was it just now that even the seal of heaven and earth could not be shaken? There must be something where the tree of life takes root! "


    Chu Feng''s mind suddenly turns. When he uses the seal of heaven and earth to shake the ground where the tree of life takes root, the tree of life has actually been shaken, but part of the trunk of the tree of life is clinging to a place on the ground.


    It''s like people who are caught in a storm on the sea and cling to the railings. It''s like a ship hanging on the bottom of the sea with its anchor in a stormy harbor.


    But what Chu Feng shakes is not the root system of the tree of the world, but the ground where the root system is located.


    Where on earth is it that can make the seal of heaven and earth helpless?


    Riding on the back of chasing electricity, Chu Feng, who keeps away from the tree of life, is constantly thinking in his heart.


    "The reason why the dark wolf king became one of the ten beasts in the last world is not because of the dark wolf king''s own aptitude, but because he used the power of the wolf totem to gather the whole wolf''s Qi or aptitude on one wolf, and combined with certain artificial training and cultivation, so the dark wolf king was born. So after the wolf king was killed by me at the beginning, Tengger said Soon changed a silver wolf king, and the silver wolf king also has a strong power, in essence, the wolf totem made the dark wolf king.


    Is it the same with the tree of life? "

 Chapter 1041

    "Go back!"


    After a long distance away, Chu Feng jumped from the back of chasing electricity to the back of thunder corpse dragon, and continued to fly around the tree of life, observing the tree of life.


    He recalled the information about the future that the gods and demons would kill the tree of life at all costs.


    After the tree of life fell, the countdown to the destruction of the earth was started.


    Chu Feng certainly does not think that the tree of life is the God of protection of the earth. After all, the tree of life can only protect a part of the southern continent, and there is no way to protect the whole earth.


    His conjecture is, of course, that the gods and Demons got enough benefits from that war.


    It is also reasonable to speculate.


    But what are the benefits?


    From the beginning, it was taken for granted that this should be the original power of the tree of life, which was deprived by the gods and demons. The gods and demons who obtained the original power cultivated a large number of strong people.


    But just encounter, let Chu Feng to this idea had certain doubt.


    The green flame on the tree of life is still burning. Chu Feng is hanging the tree of life, neither near nor far away. Anyway, now he has enough patience.


    He doesn''t have to worry about most things in dawning city.


    The only possible accident is the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex heading north.


    However, Chu Feng still trusted the soldiers of the rice empire. Don''t get me wrong. He didn''t believe in the combat effectiveness of their soldiers, but in their consciousness of protecting their lives.


    As a country that can surrender legally, and it is difficult to be sentenced to death when deserting, their consciousness of life-saving can be imagined.


    A lot of times, Huaxia will envy their love for soldiers.


    But in the real face of life and death, such a soldier is a disaster for a country.


    Anyway, the northern fortress is not close to here. In addition, the northern fortress is far away from the survival base of MI empire. Chu Feng is too lazy to care about them.


    If a Tyrannosaurus Rex can bring heavy casualties to the country, let them wake up early!


    So Chu Feng circled for more than ten minutes, and the green flame on the tree of life gradually went out.


    Even if these original forces don''t need to repair the body, they just maintain the burning state, which is also a great load on the tree of life. Chu Feng has a personal experience of the sequelae of overusing the original forces.


    However, in Chu Feng''s reaction, although these green flames subsided, the original power was still ready to go, maintaining a very low level of combustion.


    It''s like a campfire that goes out still has Mars, and it can burn again as long as it has the right conditions.


    Chu Feng was not in a hurry, so he circled for more than half an hour.


    It may be that he can''t bear the burning of the original power, and the burning of the tree of life finally subsides. At this time, Chu Feng rides the thunder corpse dragon and rushes to the tree of life like lightning.


    The purple thunder opened the way, and dozens of branches directly turned into coke.


    Black thunder, along the direction of the branch attack straight past, Chu Feng''s hand appeared a silver white flame sword, instantly cut off dozens of branches, and then income yuan house.


    The branch of the tree of life is also a very valuable asset.


    The injured tree of life burns a green flame again. This time, Chu Feng''s plan to fight with the tree of life is to take thunder corpse dragon to kill a way out of the tree of life.


    "Human, you must kill me?"


    The tree of life once again conveys the spiritual wave.


    Judging from the time when the tree of life asks for negotiation, the tree of life''s intelligence quotient is not very high. It only asks for negotiation when it is at a disadvantage. It''s like telling the enemy that you can make an offer. Now is my weakest time. As long as I can afford the price you offer, I will promise.


    This time Chu Feng didn''t plan to fight with the tree of life.


    He also replied with a spiritual voice:


    "the earth is the earth of our human beings. All creatures on the earth must submit to human beings. As long as you are willing to submit to me, I can let you live, or let you continue to take charge of and protect this forest. If you refuse to submit to me, I can only kill you and take away everything you have Including life. "


    After about thirty or forty seconds, the tree of life came back.


    "Man, how can I believe you?"


    "We can sign a contract. It''s a contract for the soul. As long as you listen to me, I can guarantee your life and the safety of this forest before I die."


    "Human, not believable."


    "Then fight to the death. You can only fight with me in the state of burning vitality. But in the state of not burning vitality, you can only let me slaughter you. How long can you burn your life?"Anyway, the tree of life is not human, and Chu Feng doesn''t care what form to threaten.


    The means to achieve one''s own goal is good means.


    And in the process, he didn''t cheat the tree of life.


    The tree of life thought for more than a minute, and then replied:


    "human beings, you are too overbearing, do you human beings really don''t want to give us the living space of the tree demon?"


    "Why not? All creatures that follow our human will can live on the earth. We humans just don''t want to allow a terrible strong man who is not controlled by us. "


    Chu Feng did not hide his hegemony as a human being.


    Even for environmentalists, the environment they protect is only an environment beneficial to human beings.


    Those extremists who call for the protection of deserts must call for the protection of deserts in other countries.


    The existence of the tree of life also played an important role in the glacial period, but it was not controlled by human beings, which was the reason why Chu Feng wanted to kill it.


    Exploring the secrets of the tree of life is one of them.


    "Besides, what else is there where you take root? Tell me what that thing is, you have no room to refuse, because I give you only the choice of surrender and death, if you think you can survive in my hands, you can try


    Chu Feng domineering toward the tree of life to convey their wishes?


    It doesn''t matter whether you think I''m cruel or overbearing.


    Thunder corpse dragon turns into a black shadow, shuttling on the trunk of the tree of life. The silver white flame cuts off countless branches again, and the branches of the tree of life are destroyed again.


    Even in the time of negotiation and waiting, Chu Feng did not intend to stay.


    If you want to think, think between life and death!


    If you consume too much of the original power in your body, even if you choose to surrender, I will not necessarily accept it!


    "Human, I, give up!"

 Chapter 1042

    Even if wisdom is born in the process of evolution, the cultivation of world outlook and values really needs a big environment to set off. Whether it is fierce animals or tree demons, they are different from human values.


    If some fierce beasts are willing to submit to the strong in order to survive, and some would rather die than become slaves, then the tree demon group is relatively mild.


    There is no sense of shame in the concept of plant like creatures.


    Before, the tree of life didn''t want to submit to Chu Feng because it didn''t want to give this forest to people he didn''t trust, but now its life is threatened, and the tree of life''s choice to procrastinate and compromise is the only way.


    In the life concept of the tree demon, there is no choice to give up life for dignity.


    Even if the tree of life is not an ordinary tree demon, but in the case of Chu Feng''s promise to keep this forest, the tree of life did not expect that there were other options.


    After all, intelligence and wisdom can not be equated.


    "Demon subduing charm!"


    Chu Feng depicts a high-level Zhenyao Fu, which establishes a contractual relationship between himself and the tree of life. The tree of life does not resist, and allows the contract to come to him.


    After the successful establishment of the contract, Chu Feng felt that there was a strong breath of life coming from the other end of the contract. That was the difference in size. Even if the breath of life of 10 million people added up, there was not necessarily a strong tree of life.


    "Sure enough, the tree demon is the worst fighting race."


    Although the tree of life is known as the most powerful life on earth, the fighting mode of the tree of life is very simple. It directly and completely fights with its own foundation.


    As long as the tree of life has ordinary human level fighting consciousness, it will not be threatened by Chu Feng.


    This is also the inherent limitation of tree demon life.


    In addition to the huge breath of life, Chu Feng also felt the ancient feeling from the tree of life, but a feeling of vicissitudes and eternal breath.


    "Does the tree of life exist longer than I imagined?"


    Chu Feng originally thought that the local life on the earth was mutated after the end of the world. The existence of the tree demon may be very long, but it can''t exceed the limit.


    But the existence of the tree of life, but let him feel the long, even eternal breath.


    He could be sure that it was not an illusion caused by the vitality of the other party.


    Because Chu Feng himself is a time power.


    Even if he has been rejecting the revival of the time power, it is an undeniable fact.


    "How long have you been here?"


    Chu Feng asked.


    "Time..."


    The spiritual fluctuation of the tree of life is abnormal, as if it is unable to understand Chu Feng''s words.


    Spiritual communication can accurately convey the meaning of Chu Feng, but it does not mean that it can help the tree of life understand the essence behind a word.


    For the tree of life, there may not be such a concept of time at all.


    Human beings only add scales to time, so they can describe time.


    However, the human sense of scale is different from that of the tree of life.


    He even wanted to cut off a part of the trunk of the tree of life and take a look at the ring. However, after thinking about it carefully, he gave up the idea. The time when the tree of life exists is not important, but the time when the tree of life has wisdom.


    As he pondered over the language, the tree of life continued to answer.


    "A long time ago, this forest was as comfortable as it is now, but that power dried up in a war. I grew up in The child in the mother''s body, revives, sleeps deeply, and then comes to this era full of strength. " Although the tree of life is getting used to the way of human expression, some things are still difficult to say.


    But through the spiritual fluctuation, Chu Feng probably understood.


    The last era should be the era of the three holy places. In that era, there should also be a tree of life, but that tree of life has been destroyed.


    But after the death of trees, there will be many saplings growing on the original dead trees.


    Today''s tree of life should be the child in the last place of life.


    In this way, he could not ask any effective information from the tree of life.


    "Under your roots, what is it?"


    Chu Feng is very curious about the thing under the root of the tree of life, because that thing, but even the seal of heaven and earth can''t be shaken, obviously the origin is very mysterious.


    The tree of life quietly opened the soil with its roots, revealing a passage to the underground.


    Chu Feng opened his mind and explored the underground objects.


    At first, through the soil, his spiritual power could not go too far underground, but now the soil blocking his spiritual power has been stripped away, so Chu Feng can explore without any hindrance.Chu Feng''s mental power went underground and found a source.


    As the Yuanli of heaven and earth recovers, springs have appeared all over the world. They are the source of Yuanli, which is condensed to a certain extent and then combined with the springs in reality.


    Such a source, with soft and abundant energy, can restore physical strength, and irrigation can make crops grow better. Every place where the source is found will cause competition.


    Because a spring represents an independent food and water source, self-sufficient survival base.


    It''s not surprising that there is a spring in the place where the tree of life is located, but in this spring, Chu Feng feels the tremendous vitality, which makes him feel like the source of life.


    "No wonder the seal of heaven and earth can''t shake here."


    Chu Feng''s seal of heaven and earth, in essence, is the original treasure of the earth. In fact, its power is very limited, but it can make Chu Feng use part of the power of the world, so it has boundless power.


    But in this source of life, it represents life itself.


    The world has always been the aggregate of the will of living beings, and human beings are a part of life.


    So the place representing the origin of life, of course, is also one of the cores of the world. It''s no wonder that the seal of heaven and earth can''t work if we use the power of the earth to shake the origin of the earth.


    "The source of life, such a place is absolutely can''t have an accident."


    Feeling the source of life, Chu Feng had made up his mind.


    But when he was ready to recover his mental strength, he suddenly found that in the middle of the source, something seemed to drain the surrounding spring, making the spring appear concave.


    "There is something floating on the spring, but it cuts off my mental exploration."


    Chu Feng thought of the reason almost in an instant.


    His mental power has already been the highest in the world. No wonder it is not ordinary objects that cut off his mental power exploration.

 Chapter 1043

    Thinking of this, Chu Feng quickly entered the underground.


    Sure enough, after Chu Feng came to the source of life, he saw a dry tree.


    The length of the tree is about 1.5 meters, the arm is thick and thin, with some rough edges.


    From the source, Chu Feng picked up the dead wood.


    When he picked up the dead wood, he felt that the flow of the source of life seemed to be more smooth. More and more breath of life poured out of the spring and into the root of the tree of life.


    With the influx of more and more breath of life, the injury of the tree of life has recovered rapidly, and the life force has been slowly supplemented.


    "This log has the power to contain life. No, it has the power to absorb life."


    When he picked up the log, Chu Feng breathed air around it. Judging the function of this log, my eyes are full of surprises. The materials that can absorb the power of life are very rare in the highest level.


    I didn''t expect that such a thing would appear on the earth.


    No, maybe it''s not a coincidence, it''s a necessity.


    "But what is the origin of the log?"


    Although in the heart some doubts and curiosity, but Chu Feng or this with log income yuan house.


    Put away the log, Chu Feng got into the source again.


    Entering the bottom of the water, Chu Feng felt the huge power from the bottom of the pool through his echo with the earth''s origin, but he did nothing, so he returned to the ground.


    "Tree of life, you should be able to condense the power of life and the power of origin into fruit!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes fell on the branches of the tree of life, where some fruits were growing.


    The tree of life replied, "yes, master, I often condense some extra vitality into fruits for those who protect me, so that I can not be disturbed by the outside world."


    No wonder Tyrannosaurus Rex and the tree of life appear in the same place, and they are closely related.


    Chu Feng suddenly realized that the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex should be the existence that devours the most fruits of the tree of life, so it will become so powerful. That is to say, the tree of life has no human morality, and no human mind to guard against the dangers of the world, so it will do so. Otherwise, it is not certain that when the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex grows up, it will regard the tree of life as a grain warehouse.


    However, creatures in nature rarely do the same thing as humans.


    From this point of view, a lot of things done by human beings are indeed very irrational and fail to live up to the title of the spirit of all things.


    "Now gather a fruit of life and show it to me."


    Chu Feng ordered.


    The tree of life received orders to gather a large number of vitality, Yuanli and original strength towards its own branch. In less than a minute, a green fruit appeared on the branch.


    In this process, Chu Feng obviously felt that most of his strength was wasted.


    But the reason for waste is to accelerate the ripening of the fruits of life.


    Chu Feng picked the fruit and ate it in a few mouthfuls.


    After eating, Chu Feng obviously felt the huge life force in his body circulation, gradually transforming his body, let his physical quality toward a perfect direction.


    This perfection does not refer to the enhancement of skin hardness and the ability to withstand injury, but the enhancement of strength, endurance, agility, and even the all-round enhancement of reaction nerves.


    The degree of increase is not much, but to the point of Chu Feng, it is very difficult for him to improve his strength without upgrading his level.


    This represents the transition of life level and the evolution of life.


    Chu Feng felt that if he could continue to strengthen, he would not even need the supercomputing of Yuan Lingdao.


    Even his blood can reach the strength of blood evolution.


    "In normal times, how long do you need? Well, one day and one night add up to one day, and the growth of tree rings takes one year every day. How long do you need to gather a fruit of life so as not to waste power?"


    The tree of life was silent for more than ten seconds, and replied:


    "in a three-month cycle, I can gather 30 fruits of life at the same time. If I speed up this speed, or increase the number of condensation, it will consume too much of my physical strength."


    "Well, I limit you to gather 30 fruits of life in three days and give them to me. In the future, the fruits of life must also be handed over to me. Don''t worry about the safety here. If you are in danger, you can call me directly."


    According to the vitality of the tree of life and the supplement of the source of life, Chu Feng deduced the damage limit that the tree of life can bear, 30 in three days. For the tree of life, that is, people who are not good at sports suddenly come to a marathon. Maybe they will be exhausted and their legs will be weak, but it is also good.


    For the tree of life, as long as it does not die, it will not die.


    "Yes, master."


    The tree of life has no room for resistance.In Chu Feng''s induction, the tree of life slowly condenses the process of life. Because the progress of being in a hurry is not too exaggerated, the loss of this process is also very low.


    At least it won''t damage the origin of the tree of life.


    With the supplement of the source of life, this kind of damage is totally tolerable.


    "Next, it''s time to solve the problem of Tyrannosaurus Rex."


    After the tree of life saved the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex, it let the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex go to the north and wanted to use the northern fortress to coerce chufeng. Unfortunately, chufeng didn''t care about the life and death of the rice empire.


    But now that he has taken out his hand, it''s time to solve the problem.


    He doesn''t like the rice empire. When the other side is in bad luck, he should be happy, but he can''t sit back and watch the rice Empire suffer serious trauma. After all, the rice empire is also a firm defense line of the earth.


    If the tools that could have been used were forced to become the enemy, or even the vanguard of the enemy''s invasion into the interior of the earth, then his trip would not be worth the loss.


    But before he left, Chu Feng cut down a branch of the tree of life with a sword and left on the thunder corpse dragon.


    In the end, this sword is not to give the tree of life a downfall, but to do their own research.


    Although the tree of life has become so powerful because of the source of life, there are many lives near the source of life, but only the tree of life has reached such a level.


    So Chu Feng will not underestimate the tree of life.


    To cut off a branch of the other side is also for experiment.


    He didn''t take each other as a pet, but he wanted to take each other as his close partner. Even thunder corpse dragon can be sacrificed when he has to, let alone the tree of life he just recovered.


    Thunder corpse dragon in the air across the black arc, came to the fortress has become ice and snow.

 Chapter 1044

    In the ruins of the fortress, Tyrannosaurus Rex raised his head, staring at the distant thunder corpse dragon, and Chu Feng on the back of the thunder corpse dragon, with an unnatural look of fear in his eyes.


    Any life in the face of death, there will be fear.


    Ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex can''t forget the terrible damage brought by the man in front of him.


    It was the first time it met such a terrible enemy, and the first time it was so close to death.


    But looking at Chu Feng''s figure, ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex did not take the initiative to attack.


    Chu Feng''s spirit swept the fortress and frowned: "is there only such a little person left?"


    The time he fought with the tree of life was not too long, and the speed of thunder corpse dragon was much faster than that of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex. According to reason, ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex should not be rampant here for too long.


    However, there are less than 2000 people left in the more than 30000 defense forces here.


    Even in the face of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex, there are only a few people left, which is too exaggerated!


    When he scanned the distance with his mental power, he suddenly realized.


    Not far from here, more than 20000 legions are evacuating in an orderly way. There are not many battle marks on these people, and even their clothes are not damaged.


    "This is a fortress, and they just give up?"


    Chu Feng at the beginning of some incredible, why there are so many combat effectiveness, even so gave up the frontier fortress? But he soon figured out that this was the rice empire.


    A country that does not break the law to surrender in battle.


    On the bright side, they cherish the lives of soldiers, but in the battle of life and death, it is more likely to bring devastating consequences.


    If the fortresses of the northern and southern continents fall, the monsters in the southern rainforest will lose their barriers.


    Once the animal tide is launched, the whole northern continent will suffer disaster.


    However, for the rice Empire, how can the disaster that civilians may suffer be comparable to the lives of soldiers?


    This is the difference between their values and that of China.


    Some of the soldiers who stay here are shivering in the corner, praying for God''s blessing. Some are hiding in hidden places, quietly looking for opportunities to fight back.


    When they saw the black dragon in the air, they all opened their mouths.


    "Are you still alive?"


    But such surprise soon turned into anger.


    "Since you are still alive, why is T. rex here?"


    "Huaxia people, you have to give us an explanation."


    "Huaxia people, please tell me if you did it on purpose."


    When Tyrannosaurus Rex appeared in front of him, the whole fortress began to panic. Those soldiers who saw the scene of Tyrannosaurus Rex fighting with their own eyes directly organized the high-level retreat, and even saved the time of fighting and procrastination.


    In the face of the ice storm that destroyed all lives, they did not have the courage to resist.


    Next, the destruction of T. rex.


    At first, the soldiers of the fortress were ready for battle, but their courage collapsed immediately after the snowstorm.


    Running for their lives has become their only choice. If they stay and fight, they can''t think of any consequences except death.


    Chu Feng looked at the rest of the soldiers and said that most of them had black hair and eyes.


    "It seems that anti intellectualism education was successfully carried out in the MI empire."


    For such a situation, Chu Feng did not make much evaluation.


    His own road is his own choice, what kind of consequences ahead of the road, of course, also have their own original choice to bear, he is not in the mood to be someone else''s regret medicine.


    It seems that Chu Feng''s eyes are almost ignored, and T. rex''s eyes turn red.


    "Ouch -"


    let out an earth shaking roar, as if it could freeze all the cold currents and condense in the mouth of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    "No, it''s a snowstorm."


    "Run away!"


    "Hide and never be hit by this move."


    "Don''t come here. There are enough people here."


    Seeing the action of T. rex, the survivors of the fortress are full of panic. They are looking for shelter and want to hide. Some instinctive people who want to find a place with many people will be expelled immediately.


    T. rex doesn''t have a fixed attack mode, but it often attacks more people.


    When they see the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus attack, they will leave the crowd as much as possible, refuse others to join their own group, and even some people don''t want to stay with anyone.


    According to their experience, people who are directly hit by ice storms are unlikely to survive, but those who are affected can still use the force to escape from the ice.


    As for which hapless ghosts are killed, it''s up to fate.However, the snow storm came slowly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Why hasn''t the snow storm broken out yet?"


    Some people hiding in the corner, or behind the shelter, carefully poke their heads out.


    They saw a shocking scene, and their eyes were almost round.


    The cold current of T. rex''s mouth has become a talisman. The black chains emerge from the void and bind the mouth and neck of T. rex.


    Ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex desperately to break free, but in front of this black chain, always useless.


    The angry Tyrannosaurus Rex constantly swings its body and tail. Walls are destroyed by Tyrannosaurus Rex, which arouses smoke all over the sky. However, no matter how it gets rid of it, it can''t get rid of the black chain.


    "What''s this, what''s this power?"


    "Is this also the ability of the magic department?"


    "No, it''s only Mr. Chu''s ability."


    In their eyes, the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex, a symbol of doomsday and despair, seems to be a prey in the hands of Chu Feng. Under the black chain, the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex seems helpless.


    Chu Feng, who controls the God''s lock in the air, feels more comfortable in his control of the God''s lock.


    In the past, ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex had the ability to break free from the shackles. However, under his active control, the shackles could change and adjust the direction as ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex broke free, and unload the power of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex. Finally, when the old power of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus rex was gone and the new power was not born, it could not break away from a strange circle no matter how it broke free.


    "Submit to me, or die."


    Chu Feng''s tone is full of cold, ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex is also equivalent to a son of luck, or the best of fierce beasts, but for today''s Chu Feng, ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex is not indispensable.


    As long as he is willing to spend resources and energy, he can cultivate a second ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    If this ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex doesn''t appreciate it, he won''t be polite.

 Chapter 1045

    T. rex can''t understand the human language, but the transmission of spiritual fluctuation makes T. rex accurately read the meaning.


    In the face of Chu Feng''s demand for solicitation, the anger of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex''s eyes is more exuberant.


    It tries to lift its head, trying to get rid of the black chain.


    It has never met the enemy or the threat of death since it opened its mind. It is the king of the forest and the pinnacle of the world.


    Surrender, like the weak beasts that bow to it, bow to this human?


    Then the weak beasts that crawling at his feet, shivering, and the rage in the eyes of T. rex are more vigorous. It doesn''t want to be one of those weak ones.


    It looks down upon the weak and naturally can not accept itself as a weak person.


    "If you don''t want to surrender, you''re worthless."


    As a superior, of course, I want my subordinates to have the quality of being indomitable, but when my enemies would rather die than surrender, it will make people feel very headache.


    If the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex is seriously injured and slowly trained after going back, maybe one day, the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex will surrender to him, but Chu Feng is not interested in it.


    Although the last ten beasts are precious, they can''t compare with his precious time and energy.


    Instead of spending time and energy slowly training ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex, it''s better to let thunder corpse dragon''s strength to a higher level, or to cultivate the silver wolf king in Yuanfu with a little snack.


    The spear condensed in Chu Feng''s hand and entered the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex''s mouth with lightning speed.


    As if to make everything return to extinction, the black thunder burst out in the mouth of the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex, which was full of pain. It wanted to make a roar of grief and indignation, but its voice had been destroyed, even the roar could not be made.


    "Not dead yet?"


    A look of surprise flashed in Chu Feng''s eyes, but more black lightning gathered in his hands, forming a black lightning spear, which ran through the body of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex with lightning speed.


    The body of T. rex froze as if it had become an ice sculpture.


    A few seconds later, the snow Tyrannosaurus Rex slowly collapsed on the ground like a mountain. Its huge eyes were wide, but it could no longer see the enemy.


    See ice and snow Tyrannosaurus finally fell, the survivors inside the fortress, broke out cheers.


    "Wow! That''s great. "


    "This damn Tyrannosaurus Rex is dead at last."


    "Ha ha, we won."


    "Wake up, that man won."


    The cheering survivors were interrupted suddenly, and the excitement in their hearts gradually subsided, staring at the one person and one dragon in the sky nervously.


    Although very dissatisfied, but have to admit that the man is right.


    Maybe today''s business is not over.


    In their hearts, the pronoun of disaster and supremacy hindered their terrible existence on the road to the south. In front of this one dragon, they had little resistance ability and were killed in a few moves.


    Is such existence an enemy or a friend?


    "Since you have such powerful power, why did you let this Tyrannosaurus Rex come to us? Do you mean to drive Tyrannosaurus Rex to destroy our fortress? "


    A survivor with black hair and black eyes roared at Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng, who collected the body of T. rex, glanced at the young soldier, his eyes filled with indifference.


    Who is this man? How dare you brag in front of him?


    Just now, when facing the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex, I hid more and more.


    Now the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus rex has been solved. In the face of even more terrible strongmen than ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex, dare to jump out instead?


    Seeing that Chu Feng did not speak, more and more survivors joined the team of accusations.


    "Yes, you have to give us an explanation. Do you mean to attract that horrible monster to us and destroy our fortress with the help of the power of the monster?"


    "We need a reasonable explanation and relevant proof."


    "You have the ability to kill monsters. Why don''t you solve them halfway?"


    "Is this the declaration that China will fight against the rice Empire?"


    Chu Feng looked at these swaggering people coldly, just like looking at a group of clowns.


    Are these people''s brains damaged just now?


    Now that my brain is broken, I won''t let these people continue to make noise.


    "Noisy!"


    Chu Feng said coldly, the cold air flow made Chu Feng''s body spread out in all directions, dozens of people standing in front of him were directly frozen into ice sculptures by the cold current.


    Thunder corpse dragon spits out a mouthful of purple lightning, and more than 100 human figures are split into coke by purple thunder on the spot.


    This is the instinct of thunder corpse dragon. Seeing that the owner has killed, thunder corpse dragon will not be polite.Although Chu Feng didn''t want to let thunder corpse dragon fight, he didn''t have the idea of criticizing thunder corpse dragon since people had already killed him.


    He swept the crowd with cold eyes: "just now you said war?"


    Survivors only feel a bone chilling current rising from their back, as if to freeze their body and soul. What a cold look this is. In these eyes, they can''t see the slightest respect for life.


    A clever survivor quickly rounded up the field and said:


    "no, it''s just a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?" Chu Feng raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, the people in our army are also good and bad. There are some people with ulterior motives who want to stir up the relationship between the Great China and our rice empire. I believe Mr. Chu can understand it."


    It was a 30-year-old officer with silver hair who made a comeback. He flattered Chu Feng with a low brow, "ice and snow Tyrannosaurus suddenly attacked our fortress. Fortunately, Mr. Chu Feng arrived in time and didn''t let the beast cause more casualties. Our whole rice empire will thank Mr. Chu Feng for his kindness. If Mr. Chu Feng has any orders, just give them orders."


    Seeing the flattery of the middle-aged man, the soldiers around turned red.


    Although they don''t know the specific situation, they have guessed that the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus appeared here, and Chu Feng is also inseparable. After all, Chu Feng was still fighting with ice and snow Tyrannosaurus.


    But do they dare to blame it?


    The ice sculptures and the coke on the ground are the end of telling the truth.


    Just because they are willing to cover the evacuation of large troops as members of the rear hall does not mean that they are willing to lose their lives on such trivial matters. If they are soft headed, they can save their lives. Why not?


    Chu Feng took back his cold eyes and said, "there is a more terrifying existence in the south. You''d better avoid the virgin forest, or don''t blame me for your death."

 Chapter 1046

    More terrifying?


    After hearing Chu Feng''s words, the survivors turned pale.


    The horror of T. rex is beyond their understanding. Why is there a more terrifying existence in the south?


    Some quick minded people noticed another thing.


    Since Mr. Chu Feng can easily kill ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex, but reminds them that there is a more terrible existence in the south, does it prove that even Mr. Chu Feng has no ability to kill the enemy?


    If so, how dangerous is the south?


    Chu Feng was about to order thunder corpse dragon to leave here, but some survivors were anxious and yelled:


    "don''t go, we are also Chinese."


    "Mr. Chu, please take us with you."


    "Mr. Chu, we admire Chinese culture very much. Please take us away from here."


    The survivors yelled anxiously and expectantly.


    It has been nearly two years since the outbreak of the last world. In this dangerous era, they are always precarious. They have just seen such a powerful monster beyond common sense as ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Now their hearts are full of fear of the unknown and danger.


    If they can follow behind such a strong man, a strong sense of security will emerge in their hearts. This is the instinct of the weak to survive, and also the wisdom of the weak to survive.


    Will it be used as cannon fodder to follow such a strong man? People don''t think about it in extreme panic.


    But their cry, did not let Chu Feng that body shape have the slightest stranded.


    For those who call themselves Huaxia people but fight for the rice Empire, Chu Feng didn''t kill them directly, which is his merciful performance. However, it''s still unnecessary for him to take these people away.


    Since you choose to give up Huaxia and join other countries, you should stay in the country you choose. Don''t eat the food in the bowl and watch the food in the pot.


    In the most glorious period of China in the future, there are indeed some people who have taken over the foreign Chinese and returned to China. Unfortunately, most of these people are arrogant and ask China to give them preferential treatment and to serve them with good food and drink. Otherwise, they everywhere publicize that China treats them as slaves.


    China, which has experienced heavy casualties, is of course making what they preach true.


    Of course, some people really return to China, but Chu Feng has no time to screen.


    Even for the native Chinese, what Chu Feng can do is to give everyone a chance to grow up. It''s really hard for him to take care of everyone''s growth like a nanny.


    Thunder corpse dragon disappeared on the sea, and the survivors on the ruins of the fortress were disappointed.


    After disappearing in everyone''s sight, Chu Feng returned to Yuan Fu.


    This time he went to the southern continent, his harvest was very great. He took the strongest tree of life on earth and became his own slave. This harvest can make up for his loss.


    Then Chu Feng throws the body of T. rex to the wolves in the ice field.


    When a wolf king with silver hair saw the body of T. rex, fierce light and greed appeared in his eyes. He could see that if he swallowed the body in front of him, his strength would be improved by leaps and bounds.


    "Eat it!"


    Chu Feng is not a mean person. This silver wolf king is the most powerful one among the wolves he cultivated in Xueyuan of Yuanfu. He grew up in constant fighting and fighting among the wolves.


    But let him some dissatisfaction is, this wolf king can only be regarded as short in the tall.


    Only level 7 is nothing, but the wolf king can only be regarded as the best in the same level process, and will be blasted by thunder corpse dragon in single challenge. That is to say, the wolf king has the ability to command the wolves, so it has the value of cultivation.


    Now let wolf king devour Tyrannosaurus Rex, hope to give him some surprises.


    If the wolf king''s growth is not satisfactory, then he will treat the whole Snow Wolf''s wolves as cannon fodder to cultivate, only when the cannon fodder can survive, can he really be regarded as a pet.


    Want to be his Chu Feng''s pet, also need to fight.


    If the wolf king, as the peak of an ethnic group, does not perform as well as expected, it can only show that the snow wolf group itself is not an excellent group.


    In the nature of survival of the fittest, what human beings can do is to artificially select the species that are useful to them, but Chu Feng will not force to change the law of survival of the fittest.


    Some unforgettable entourage looked at the body of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex, want to go up a share, eyes full of greed.


    But the silver wolf king protected his food from any wolves.


    After leaving the body of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex, Chu Feng didn''t take care of it any more.


    He came to the center of the world, to the withered tree.When Chu Feng isolated all the surrounding elements and materials from the trees, the dried up trees appeared in front of Chu Feng, making Chu Feng feel a clear and eternal atmosphere.


    Even the eternal breath of the tree of life, in front of the withered trees in this section, is so fragile, just like the firefly and the bright moon, it is not a level at all.


    This section of the tree seems to have lost its vitality, but in Chu Feng''s induction, it seems that there is a period of vitality, which is fixed forever, and engraved forever by the eternal breath.


    "Eternal breath, why do I know it''s eternal breath?"


    Chu Feng some doubts, why in the sense of that breath at the same time, has realized that this is eternal?


    He mobilized the power of thunder to split on the dry tree, but did not leave any scars. All the thunder disappeared after it was submerged in the tree.


    Chu Feng takes the flame to burn again, cutting with the power of space.


    But no matter how to do it, there is no way to take this section of trees.


    Even if you use congenital sword Qi, you can''t hurt it.


    "If it''s made into a weapon, I''m afraid it should be the strongest weapon in the world!"


    Chu Feng laughed at himself. Even if he wanted to make it into a weapon, he couldn''t cut the tree! How can he use trees that can''t be cut?


    "The tree of eternity?"


    A voice with suspicion rings in Chu Feng''s ear. Chu Feng looks back and sees that the girl Zixue''s pure eyes are full of confusion. He seems to be recalling something, "this is the magic core of the eternal tree, this is the eternal wood."


    "Eternal wood, what do you know?"


    Chu Feng looked at Zixue confused eyes, some strange, Zixue this way, is to remember originally forgotten things?

 Chapter 1047

    Zixue covered her head with a headache: "eternal wood, this is the place where our family was born. Our original name is eternal family."


    Forever?


    Hearing the name, Chu Feng was shocked.


    The legend of the eternal race is also recorded in the mysterious ancient books.


    The Eternal Clan is said to be a mysterious clan in the heaven. This clan is born with eternal life. They are not old, they are not dead, they are not born, they are not extinct. Time is fixed in their eyes. Time stops passing on them. Even the boundary between life and death has lost its meaning in them. This is an eternal clan.


    They are the symbol of eternity. They are the proof of the existence of time.


    Now hearing Zixue suddenly say that he is a member of the eternal family, the surprise in Chu Feng''s heart is of course unspeakable, but soon he calmed down.


    There is still a gap between the purple demon clan and the legendary Eternal Clan.


    The purple demons may have a long life, but only a long life, not eternal.


    According to the records of mysterious ancient books, the eternal race is immortal. Even if you kill them, now they can be revived in the future.


    In contrast, the purple demons have a longer life span.


    The purple demons will die if they are killed.


    If they are injured in battle, the purple tattooed demons will grow old. Maybe their life span can be fixed, but they are limited in the end.


    There are also some long-lived races in nature.


    However, if an ethnic group wants to really control its own destiny, it still needs to grow into a supreme existence with a long life. It is only a means to pursue the highest, not the ultimate goal.


    I believe that there are few saints who are willing to give up their power and obtain eternal life with a mortal identity.


    But Zixue claims to be an eternal family, which is absolutely not groundless.


    Even if it is not the real eternal race, at least it has something to do with the eternal race.


    Zixue''s eyes are more and more painful, and the brush pattern on her forehead is flowing with purple brilliance. But Chu Feng didn''t take the opportunity to care about her, but after confirming that her body and soul were not damaged, he let Zixue recover her memory.


    Ten minutes later, Zixue gradually calmed down.


    Chu Feng did not urge, so sitting on the side waiting for the reply of Zixue.


    After two minutes, Zixue began to answer: "in the center of the heaven, there is an eternal tree, which is the symbol of eternity. As long as the eternal tree does not collapse, the heaven is the eternal existence. But at some time, the supreme existence of the gods and Demons steals part of the tree core from the heaven, which is the eternal tree.


    We, the purple demon clan, are called the sacrificial group in the demon world, which is specially used to serve the demon God, because we can use the power of the eternal wood to make ourselves obtain eternity as well.


    Even the supreme existence of the gods and Demons has no way to directly absorb the eternal power, so they cultivate us, use the characteristics of our race to absorb the eternal power of the eternal wood, and then as the sacrifice of the demons, they are devoured by the demons. I''m afraid that the divine world also has the same eternal family! After all, the divine world has also obtained the eternal wood. "


    "The practice of the divine world should be more advanced."


    Chu Feng shook his head. "There is a tree of the world in the divine world. It is said that the tree of the world exists to support the whole divine world. Unfortunately, no one has ever seen the true face of the tree of the world. Those gods who give up their power and choose to retire will go to the tree of the world to live in seclusion. When the battle between the divine world and the demon world is fierce, the tree of the world will reappear, and those gods who live in seclusion The emperor will do the same


    Although no one has seen the existence of the tree of the world, it should exist.


    In other words, maybe the tree of the world is not a tree, but there is such a place where the God Emperor can live in seclusion.


    As for the demon world?


    When the God Emperor gives up his power and lives in seclusion, his posterity may take care of himself, and even take himself as a trump card at the critical moment, but there is no such thing in the demon world.


    If you don''t have enough troops to protect yourself, even if you are the highest demon emperor in the demon world, you will be eaten by greedy demons, risk hunting and kill them, and then you will become yourself.


    So the strength of the demon world is very good, everything is on the surface.


    Those who are not put on the table may never have a chance to move out.


    "The tree of the world?"


    Zixue has never heard of the existence of the tree of the world. Her memory comes from inheritance.


    "Master, now I can also act as the contractor of the eternal wood, providing the eternal power for the master, but, just..."


    At this point, her eyes were full of panic.


    She''s just naive, not stupid.


    The truth of the eternal race was told by her.


    Will her master incarnate as a demon?The purple demon clan, just getting rid of the identity of the sacrificial clan, will become the sacrificial clan in the eyes of the new master? What''s more, she may have caused all this.


    "What good is eternity?" Chu Feng asked.


    "Good?"


    Purple snow dumb, she thought hard, and then uncertain said, "become very difficult to die?"


    "I''m hard to kill now, too." Chu Feng Road.


    Zixue felt her heart hanging and relaxed.


    She didn''t think whether Chu Feng''s words were true or false, but she instinctively chose to believe it. She felt that as the master, it was unnecessary to cheat her.


    After all, the master doesn''t mind that the purple demons control the holy grain, and even actively teach the existence of the holy grain.


    In her mind, the master is such a broad-minded existence.


    As for acting ruthlessly, is it cruel in the concept of the demon clan?


    Isn''t it a show of broad mindedness to give those who are not obedient to their own race a chance to submit to themselves? This is the world view of the demon world.


    "In that case, the wood is useless."


    Chu Feng had some regrets.


    The wood of eternity sounds like a good thing, but he hasn''t used it yet.


    And eternity is something he won''t touch until he knows it.


    Anyway, since it''s about eternity, it can''t be separated from time.


    Now his attitude towards the time power is to keep it at a distance. Except for retaining part of the time power to study the way to get rid of the side effects of the time power, he hardly uses the time power.


    Now that he doesn''t know about the time power, there is an eternal breath, so he won''t touch it easily.


    "If the master wants to use this piece of eternal wood, I can help him."


    Zixue volunteered, "we can not only absorb the eternal breath, but also make use of it."

 Chapter 1048

    "What can you do with this?"


    Chu Feng asked.


    "In addition to the eternal rules, the most friendly rule of the eternal wood is life and death. After all, only life and death can set off eternity. I can cut the eternal wood into what the master wants, and integrate it into the origin of life and death. In this way, the master can obtain the original magic weapon that best fits the origin of life and death."


    The law of life and death?


    Chu Feng''s eyes lit up. If he could make do with the origin of the eight prime ministers, then the origin of life and death is absolutely his most important, and it has not been finalized until now.


    Maybe he was afraid of the eternal breath in the eternal wood, but the eternal wood itself was a very good material, at least the firmness was the only thing Chu Feng had ever seen in his life.


    No matter what means he uses, he can''t hurt the eternal wood.


    As for the sharpness, it doesn''t really matter.


    The stronger the strength is, the simpler the battle is, that is to say, to return to nature.


    Chu Feng doesn''t have much demand for high-level weapons, because the essence of combat is the collision of Yuan Li. Weapons just replace the human body as the carrier of Yuan Li.


    If you fight directly with fists, you may hurt your fists. If you fight with weapons, the damage to your fists will be greatly reduced, and the attack distance will also be increased.


    So for Chu Feng, whether a sword is sharp or not is not very important. The important thing is whether the sword can withstand his battle.


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    Chu Feng picked up the eternal wood and looked at it.


    The length of the eternal wood is about 1.5 meters. It is obviously not suitable to make long spear weapons. The most suitable choice in his mind is to make it into a wooden sword.


    But just making it into a wooden sword is a waste.


    "You can cut this piece of wood into two wooden swords. The handle of one wooden sword is at one end, and the other one is at the other end. The blade doesn''t need to be too sharp. It just needs to be usable."


    Chu Feng in the air void composition, tell Zixue his requirements.


    According to his idea, the wood could be cut into two wooden swords with opposite edges.


    Zixue nodded, indicating that she understood.


    After giving the task of refining the sword to Zixue, Chu Feng picked up the branch of the tree of life.


    It''s a branch, more than 30 meters long.


    When the two sides fought, he burned the branches of the tree of life, but the fire he set contains part of the original strength, so it can not prove the weakness of the tree of life itself.


    In this part of the branches he intercepted, Chu Feng also felt part of the origin of the tree of life.


    Because of the tree of life''s character, he didn''t get angry with him. Otherwise, even if he cut a pair of horns off the head of thunder corpse dragon, thunder corpse dragon would be angry.


    Chu Feng thought about it and cut a wooden sword from the center of the branch.


    By this way, he began to gather the life power contained in the whole branch towards the wooden sword. The branch that lost life and original power gradually withered, but the wooden sword in Chu Feng''s hand gradually became strong.


    A white light flashed over the surface of the wooden sword, and then the wooden sword turned into an ordinary log color.


    The wooden sword looks simple, but Chu Feng can feel the powerful life force contained in it. If this life force is burned, it will be the nemesis of dead creatures.


    "Underworld, hell, this sword will be your nightmare."


    Chu Feng doesn''t know how powerful the weapon made of eternal wood is, but he is satisfied with the strength of this sword.


    The edge of the withered branch gradually turned into dust, but a green seed fell from the branch, containing a faint breath of life.


    Chu Feng planted this seed near Yuanquan.


    In his induction, the seed quickly absorbs the force and life force, takes root and grows in this area, absorbs nutrients from the environment, and stabilizes the surrounding environment.


    "It seems that the saying that the tree of the world in the divine world can stabilize the divine world is not groundless."


    Even if it''s just a budding seed, Chu Feng can feel each other''s role in stabilizing the environment. If this tree grows up, he doesn''t know how far he can go in the future.


    After planting the seeds, Chu Feng continued to observe the original power.


    As for the original magic weapon, he doesn''t intend to use all the rare materials. After all, such a practice is too wasteful, and it''s not that he cherishes the materials too much. The main thing is that one or two weapons are enough when fighting.


    The same type of cards, more is meaningless.


    He planned to use the most precious part of the materials he could easily obtain, but the four attributes of earth, water, fire and wind were related to the important space rules, so he could not be careless.


    "Since we want to make stuffing, we can''t choose ice as the material of water system, but we need to choose the ever-changing water. Only in this way can we give the sword array the most changes and make the sword array change a lot.""The source of water can be the spring of life and the river of the river of the underworld, which represent the extreme of life and death respectively, and can be combined by the perception of life and death."


    The spring of life, Chu Feng just got some water from the tree of life, the river of the underworld, and he also collected some inventory in hell.


    With this idea, Chu Feng immediately combined the two.


    Soon, a long sword with warm breath on the front and bitter cold breath on the back appeared in Chu Feng''s hands.


    Chu Feng threw the sword of water into the air, and combined it with the original magic soldier who wrote "trapped immortal".


    "Fire system, the best choice is Tianjie jinghuo. It''s a pity that Tianjie is not easy to go and Tianjie jinghuo is not easy to get. I remember that someone found canglian Dixin Huo when digging underground shelters in previous lives. Now calculate the time, it should be close to birth. Go to find it sometime! The progress of the earth in this life is too fast. Don''t be preempted. "


    His cultivation problem has been stabilized, and the next step is to build the strongest weapon for himself.


    The source of life and death has found the right material. The most important thing is the earth, water, fire and wind.


    Water and fire, Chu Feng has found a suitable object.


    "The original magic weapon of the earth series is not worried for the moment, because the materials are the best to obtain. The difference is only a matter of quality. On the contrary, the wind materials are the most difficult to obtain."


    "The best material, of course, is the supernatural wind between heaven and earth, but this kind of thing can not be found. The second-class rare items related to wind may be easier to find in heaven."


    "Wait a minute, there seems to be one underground, too."


    Chu Feng suddenly thought of storm Sandworm, one of the ten beasts in the last world, which was the most fierce beast in the wind system.

 Chapter 1049

    Among the ten beasts of the last age, because of the environment, there were more river ice systems, followed by darkness. However, most of the darkness existed in the form of subsidiary attributes, and none of the light attributes.


    There is no such thing as equal distribution.


    When the Apocalypse just broke out, there were news reports that a huge spring with a diameter of 10 kilometers appeared in the middle of the Sahara desert. After people realized the importance of this spring, an adventure team wanted to go to the Sahara desert and try to build a survival base here, because there was almost no food crisis here.


    But the people who went to the Sahara desert were buried there in batches.


    With the appearance of super large spring, it has become a new ecosystem. Countless monsters live there, even zombies and insects are difficult to occupy a place there.


    In the middle of that desert, there is a terrible storm worm.


    Storm sandworms are not the most powerful of the last ten beasts, but they must be the most terrible.


    The most terrible thing is its speed.


    Storm sandworms have been hiding in the desert for a long time. They will emerge from the desert coldly, eat their prey, and then quickly disappear in the desert.


    Those adventurers who go to the great Hara desert often die before they react. Let alone rescue them, even if they can see the true face of the storm worm, ordinary people can''t do it.


    So for a long time to come, the Sahara desert will become a forbidden area.


    When you go to the Sahara desert, you need to be ready to become a ration.


    Of course, some people will prepare some monsters or people as food in advance, and give them to the storm Sandworm to devour. After feeding the storm Sandworm, they can pass for a short time.


    Looking back on his understanding of the last ten beasts, Chu Feng felt a little strange.


    "The strength of the tree of life and the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus comes from the source of life. I haven''t found the source of the thunder corpse dragon, but most likely it has a lot to do with myself. The cold dragon on the roof of the world has a close relationship with an ancient relic. The birth of the dark wolf king is not an accident. Polar ice bear has a close relationship with the mausoleum from the beginning Relationship... "


    Chu Feng, the three fierce beasts in the sea, doesn''t know much about it. After all, it''s a forbidden area for human beings.


    But in addition to the seven fierce beasts, all have a certain origin.


    In other words, the birth of the last ten beasts is not a complete coincidence, but a certain inevitability.


    In fact, it''s easy to understand that people can catch up with those who have better talent than themselves, but those who have talent, work harder than you, and have chance, of course, are more likely to grow to the top.


    Maybe it''s not because of the origin that he became the last ten beasts, but because he got the chance when he was born, so he was able to grow to the end in the process of evolution.


    Excluding it, there is only one storm worm left.


    When Chu Feng knew that all the fierce beasts had problems, he certainly didn''t believe that the storm Sandworm was just a naturally growing and mutated worm. Maybe the birth of the storm Sandworm was also due to some reason.


    However, the whereabouts of the storm worm are too difficult to control. Chu Feng estimates that even his own shackles are of limited use to the storm worm, so he must make some preparations before going to Sahara.


    Three days later, the tree of life gathered 30 fruits.


    Chu Feng impolitely picked all the fruits of life, and ordered the tree of life to continue to condense the fruits, the same three-day period, condensing 30 fruits of life.


    He can see that this may damage the tree of life, but it will never damage the root.


    Besides, the tree of life has never been injured in the past except when it fought with itself. Having been injured may promote growth.


    Chu Feng knew that even if the crops in the Yuan Dynasty did not experience the wind and rain, it would be very difficult for them to grow rich fruits only with the supply of nutrition. This principle should be the same for the tree of life.


    After getting 30 green fruits, Chu Feng took a look at the direction of Zixue.


    Zixue is still carving the eternal wood. Because of its eternal characteristics, even Chu Feng can''t hurt it. Zixue also has to rely on her talent to carve little by little.


    According to Zixue''s work schedule, it will take about 10 days to complete.


    Since Zixue is absorbed in doing something, Chu Feng doesn''t want to disturb her.


    Chu Feng first found Zhang Ziqing and handed her a fruit: "eat it."


    Seeing the green fruits of life, Zhang Ziqing almost drooled, not because she was greedy, but because of her instinct, she had a desire for the fruits of life.


    After receiving Chu Feng''s order, Zhang Ziqing decisively put the fruit of life into his mouth, and then stuck it in his throat. His face turned red. After crushing the fruit of life with Yuanli, he swallowed it.


    "How long have you not eaten well?"Chu Feng is a bit speechless. The life of ordinary people is not very good, but the people in dawning city have never been worse. Besides, there are many monsters in Yuanfu, and the worst is barbecue and broth!


    The fruits sold outside are comparable to gold, and there are plenty of them in Yuanfu.


    Zhang Ziqing looks like he has never eaten fruit.


    Zhang Ziqing''s face turned red. After eating the fruit of life, he explained: "I don''t know. When I see the fruit of life, I have an impulse to eat it. It seems that..."


    Before she finished her words, she felt as if her body had passed a warm current.


    An invisible force slowly affected Zhang Ziqing''s body. Her skin became delicate with the speed visible to the naked eye. Her skin, which was as smooth as jade, now became more fragile, making Chu Feng have an impulse to nibble.


    The fruit digestion lasted for 10 minutes. After digestion, the Yuan Li in Zhang Ziqing''s body became quite pure.


    A mass of water in Zhang Ziqing''s hands turned into a water dragon, but different from the past, the water dragon is lifelike, even the pattern on the scale is so meticulous.


    "Is the fruit of life such a big change for others?"


    Chu Feng was a little surprised. Maybe he had changed his life level with the change of unknown skills, so he had little influence. However, a large part of Zhang Ziqing''s talent came from the gate of hell, and his talent was not good, so the effect of life fruit on Zhang Ziqing was very obvious.


    "It seems that this thing is still useful. Let the tree of life gather more."

 Chapter 1050

    Zhang Ziqing doesn''t know how much persecution she will bring to an unknown tree demon because of her body change. She is now immersed in the joy of strength improvement.


    Chu Feng took out another fruit of life and handed it to Zhang Ziqing.


    This time, Zhang Ziqing was no longer greedy for the fruits of life. She waved her hand and refused:


    "this thing should be very valuable! If you don''t want to, you can let everyone eat together. "


    Chu Feng ran a smile, the rest of the fruit of life are all displayed.


    Seeing 29 fruits of life floating in the air, Zhang Ziqing decisively ate one of them.


    This time, she was not greedy to gobble, but as far as possible in front of Chu Feng to keep elegant, but did not eat two, exposed his nature, three under five divided by two, the whole fruit of life, along with the core to swallow.


    Chu Feng took Zhang Ziqing''s hand and checked the condition inside his body.


    He obviously felt that after some changes in Zhang Ziqing''s body, the power of the fruit of life gathered in the heart and slowly transformed his body through the flow and transformation of blood.


    But this process will last for a long time.


    "It''s really a good thing. If you let the hell Knights eat such a fruit, will I have a powerful army immediately?"


    Chu Feng shook his head and dismissed the idea.


    It''s not that he is reluctant to give up. After all, the fruit of life is not very useful to him.


    The main reason is that it is better to cultivate the elite than the Legion.


    Chu Feng gives an order to let Su Yuyan, Zhao fan and other people who are close to him come to Yuanfu and eat a fruit of life, including Su Yuan and Tian Jing.


    As for the city of dawn, there is no caravan.


    The people around him can give it directly, but he Chongyin''s group can only exchange the contribution value.


    After eating the fruit of life, Zhao fan and Su Yuyan have been unable to suppress their level, breaking through to level 8 on the spot. Xu Yan, who was not willing to put herself in a dangerous place because of her poor talent and cautious nature, changed the most after eating the fruit, reaching the peak all the way from level 6 and becoming a level 7 expert at any time.


    The person with the worst talent changes the most.


    Zhao fan is the happiest of such changes.


    Besides, it''s Tian Jing and Tao Jinghua.


    These three people were the first team that Chu Feng recruited. The reason why Chu Feng recruited them was that they had a good mind at first, they were calmer than ordinary people at the most dangerous time, and they had the courage to resist when they were in a weak position. Later, they were trained by their talent. Don''t get me wrong, it''s not because they have good talent, but because they don''t have good talent.


    The less talented people are, the more dependent they are on Chu Feng.


    Now the three have used time to verify their loyalty. Chu Feng has also given them a fruit of life. After obtaining the fruit of life, Tian Jing''s body has changed significantly.


    According to the breath of life in their bodies, as long as they are given a month, they can reach the level of level 8 even if they do not rely on the crystal nucleus and only rely on their own absorption of the vitality between heaven and earth.


    Han Yunxiao''s group, in Chu Feng''s plan, belongs to the second group.


    In addition, Chu Feng left two of the first fruits of life, and then took Zhang Ziqing to the military laboratory. When he met his parents, he brought his daughter-in-law to make them more happy.


    In the eyes of many people, the sense of existence in Nandu''s research laboratory is not strong.


    However, the contribution made by the research laboratory is irreplaceable.


    Today''s Zombie serum has been studied to the fifth generation. At present, all the zombie toxins can be eliminated, and can be used as vaccines. If injected in advance, even if it is bitten or even killed by a level 7 zombie, it will not become a zombie.


    With the help of zombie serum and vaccine, the zombies in East China have been basically eliminated.


    Except for some highly intelligent and hidden zombies, all the zombies that appear in front of people''s eyes have become the nuclei in the hands of demon hunters.


    In accordance with this trend, I am afraid that in two years'' time, the zombies in China will have to be eliminated, and only wandering zombies from abroad will be on guard in China.


    However, two years is also a difficult time.


    It is impossible for the gods and demons to sit back and watch the earth clean up their territory.


    Being pulled to the laboratory by Chu Feng, Zhang Ziqing''s heart is also full of sweetness.


    Every time Chu Feng meets his parents, she brings the most, which shows that in Chu Feng''s mind, she is the real girlfriend.


    Of course, what she doesn''t know is that Su Yuyan and Su Yuan refused by themselves.


    Chu Feng doesn''t mind that he has a lot of women, but the concept of the previous generation will still bring a lot of trouble to Chu Feng, so two very smart women, very wise choice to avoid.They know that in the end of the collapse of order, Chu Feng''s ideas and practices are the most important. Fame or something is an excuse for some people to comfort themselves.


    After coming to the laboratory, the experimental researchers and research assistants warmly greet each other.


    "Here comes Xiao Feng."


    "Dingguo, your son has come to see you again."


    "Ha ha, the country is really blessed!"


    The researchers in this group of laboratories have little contact with the outside world. They don''t know how powerful Chu Feng is. They only know that Chu Feng has built a survival base to protect millions of people.


    For them, how many people can be protected is the standard to measure a person''s ability.


    Chu Feng also said hello to them with a smile. He didn''t look cold in front of outsiders at all. He could put on airs in front of others, but he couldn''t put on airs for those people who were only dedicated to their strength.


    No matter what kind of era, these people are the most respectable.


    Chu Feng won''t let himself be such a person, but it doesn''t prevent him from respecting these people.


    After waiting for two hours, Chu''s father and mother put down a piece of research in hand and came to see their son and daughter-in-law.


    After the meeting, Chu''s mother directly pulled Zhang Ziqing, and had some private topics between her mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. Because the meeting time was very short and the number of times was not many, the relationship between them was very close.


    But Chu Dingguo and Chu Feng fell into silence.


    For a long time, Chu Dingguo broke the silence: "Xiao Feng, Xiao Rou, is she OK! Can she really come back? "


    Although it''s hard to say about time powers, Chu xiaorou didn''t hide her parents when she left. Time also has a great influence on each other. With the strength becoming stronger, even the people around her can''t easily contact with each other, so the brothers and sisters can''t meet each other, even the one accompanying their parents.

 Chapter 1051

    Looking at the sadness in his father''s eyes, Chu Feng suddenly realized that his father seemed to have misunderstood something.


    "Dad, don''t think too much about it. Although xiaorou can''t meet us for the time being, she is also taken care of. I will try my best to get her back." Chu Feng comforted.


    "Xiaorou, she really just left?"


    Chu Dingguo was suspicious. There were some tears in his eyes, but there was hope in his eyes.


    What he fears most is that his son weaves a lie to deceive himself.


    "I don''t say that I have seen through life and death, but I have seen no less parting than anyone else. There''s no need to cheat you on such things, but xiaorou really can''t exist on the earth now." Chu Feng helpless way, "but now I have been trying to pick her up home, may not be able to let her long-term back, but see a face, should barely be able to do."


    Thanks to the thinking of the older generation, some things are really easy to cause misunderstanding.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK."


    Chu Dingguo stared at Chu Feng''s eyes for two seconds, but his eyes could not help but shed tears.


    Chu Feng felt a sigh of relief in his heart. This misunderstanding seems to be a little big.


    However, in his heart, there are still some gloomy.


    Although she can confirm that xiaorou has nothing to do for the time being, as a brother, she can''t use her own eyes to see her sister''s safety. She still can''t let him down.


    He took out a bottle of emerald green drink and gave it to his father:


    "this is my latest medicine, which can improve people''s talent to a certain extent and prolong their life. You and your mother can drink it slowly, but don''t let the fragrance go out. Forget it, drink it now!"


    Chu Feng respects the staff here, but his nature makes him not trust strangers easily.


    Zhang Ziqing''s attitude before eating the first fruit of life is still fresh in Chu Feng''s memory.


    Even Su Yuyan and others could not bear the temptation of the fruits of life for the first time.


    However, after eating another fruit, the back will be much better.


    So before he came here, he mixed the fruit of life into juice, which made the medicine in it milder. It may do some harm to the medicine, but it can also avoid some unnecessary consequences.


    He originally wanted his parents to drink it slowly, but considering that this bottle of juice is put here, his parents may share it with others, or simply use it as research materials.


    It was he who watched his parents drink with his own eyes that could reassure him.


    "Longevity?"


    Chu Dingguo didn''t take it directly. Instead, he sighed, "what''s the use of living a long time in this world? Live one more day and suffer one more day''s torture. Your mother and I''s biggest wish is to see you get married and start a business, and let us have grandchildren one day earlier. But it''s because we have limited time to live, so we all have hope for this. If we live too long, I still have hope What can we hope for? "


    Seeing his father''s eyes, Chu Feng''s heart was touched.


    He spent most of his time and energy to improve his strength, and gradually neglected the people around him. He didn''t regret his choice, because someone must help him with his current road.


    But even on the road of self-improvement, it doesn''t have to be lonely.


    It is enough for him to have a group of close relatives and friends around him and to see the safety of his family. Too much warmth will only wear away his will and make this hard won warmth become a bitter cold in the future.


    Now, he also ignored some problems.


    Prolonging life is very attractive to people in high positions. It''s also attractive to people who have no worries about food and clothing and have plenty of children. But it''s really not attractive to people in the last days.


    In this world, no one can guarantee that he will live to tomorrow.


    Even Chu Feng should pay attention to whether he will be directly destroyed by some cards in the divine world or the demon world, so that he will not even have time to develop, so he will directly lift the table.


    People struggle for survival, but it has become inertia for many people.


    Living in this world, if you have limited time to live, you may be able to make fun of it and live a long life. I''m afraid it will be a real torture in this world.


    "I see."


    Chu Feng thought about it, then took out a bottle of fruit juice, and said, "these things can not only prolong life, but also make people energetic and quick thinking. They also have many advantages for doing research, that is, there are too few experiments, and no side effects have been found. After you and your mother drink a little, if there are no side effects, the rest can be shared with you Let''s see the progress. "


    "Good."


    This time Chu Dingguo did not refuse.


    Since it''s something that everyone has a share in, and there may be some side effects, he has nothing to worry about when he drinks it. This kind of thinking is hard for Chu Feng to understand, but it''s normal for middle-aged people.Seeing that his father took a sip of the fruit of life, Chu Feng was relieved.


    After a sip of the drink, Chu''s father''s face turned red, and he felt an impulse to finish the drink in the bottle, but he finally put up with it.


    This is an impulse from life instinct, which is extremely difficult to overcome.


    Seeing what his father wanted to ask, Chu Feng said in advance: "this special drug is still in the research and development stage. If there are not too many side effects, it will be put into use in large quantities."


    Chu Dingguo opened his mouth and didn''t say anything in the end.


    Of course, the research and development of new drugs need clinical trials, but he knows that with Chu Feng''s character, it is impossible to regard himself as the experimental object of clinical trials, so this drug should have no side effects.


    However, he has not revealed that he is not stubborn.


    "By the way, Xiao Feng, another thing I want to tell you is that the Institute has recently developed a life detector in combination with some things of the guwu family. It was originally used to search the enemy. As long as people with strong breath of life burst out, they can be easily captured."


    Chu''s father handed a compass to Chu Feng, "but a very strange thing happened. If the compass was used in the north, it still had a certain accuracy, but it would be like this near Nandu."


    With that, Chu Dingguo put up the compass, and the 16 pointers on the compass pointed to the ground at the same time.


    "We thought it was the compass itself, but later we found out that it was only here that it would happen. So we doubted very much that there was something that affected the compass just under our feet.


    In other words, the center of the compass problem is your school! "


    There is something underground, and the central area is the school


    Chu Feng''s eyes, burst out a strong light.

 Chapter 1052

    After greeting for an hour or two, Chu Feng left the Institute.


    At the beginning, he didn''t show anything, but when he left the Research Institute, Chu Feng immediately took Zhang Ziqing back to the city of dawn.


    The teleportation of spatial powers is very limited.


    If you blink to a place where you shouldn''t, you may backfire.


    However, Chu Feng has coordinates left in the city Lord''s mansion. In a specific place, only he can go in. No one will disturb him. Even if he is cleaning, he is not allowed to go in.


    In any case, with his strength, as long as we use Yuan Li to blow, the problem of health will be solved.


    Eager to return to the city of dawn, Chu Feng immediately recruited Su Yuan who was digesting the fruits of life.


    "The order goes on. Let the fortifications around dawning city go first. From now on, our main energy will be used to dig underground. Let Li Xiao be responsible for the supervision and acceptance. We should dig deep underground as far as possible, but make sure not to spread to the ground. By the way, I will let the Mountain Giants protect you Danger, let the mountain giant on, don''t worry about its safety


    Seeing Chu Feng''s eagerness, Su Yuan asked, "is there any change underground?"


    Chu Feng noticed his gaffe and shook his head: "I don''t know yet, but the priority of this matter should be the highest. By the way, we should also use the labor force of the demons. Anyway, the silver phosphorus demons don''t fight for a short time. I have received many puppets of the demons here, so we can''t waste their labor force."


    Su Yuan nodded and didn''t ask much.


    Since it is Chu Feng''s decision, then this decision must be put in the highest priority.


    In the city of dawn, Chu Feng never compromised for the city of dawn.


    The reason why she was able to defeat he Chongyin and become chufeng''s confidant was not only because of her own beauty, but also because she had the ability to figure out her own position.


    The existence of Dawning city is for Chu Feng.


    Is it possible for Chu Feng to compromise for the city of dawn?


    Chu Feng sat on the chair, leaned on the back of the chair and rubbed his eyebrows: "let''s start digging from the veins of ChiYan fine gold and Youlan magic gold! Remember, don''t cause the ground to collapse. "


    "OK, I''ll arrange it right away."


    Su Yuan nodded, did not ask Chu Feng issued such a specific reason for the order, directly to arrange.


    "By the way, forget to order some tree demons to stabilize the land. Forget it, let''s talk about it next time!"


    Chu Feng shakes his head. No matter how anxious this matter is, it is doomed to be a long-term work.


    Zhang Ziqing came to Chu Feng''s side and asked softly, "is there anything underground?"


    She knew that Chu Feng seldom used blink to drive directly, but this time Chu Feng wrote his anxiety on his face, which made her feel very uneasy.


    Is there anything under the ground?


    Chu Feng nodded, palmed, a compass appeared in his hand: "under the ground, there should be danger, I don''t know what it is, but it is precisely because I don''t know, so I have to figure out the underground things."


    After his father gave him the compass, Chu Feng realized what he had been ignoring.


    The place where people live is above the ground.


    People all over the world have seen underground shelters, but the depth of excavation is not more than 200 meters. In the future, deeper shelters will be born, but the actual value is not great.


    So the underground world has always been something he ignored.


    In addition to the future someone in the underground world collected canglian earth fire, just let Chu Feng''s attention to the underground world a little bit, but only a little bit.


    It was not until the appearance of the compass that he realized what he had overlooked.


    Chu Feng is an independent person, but also a self-centered person, so Chu Feng''s eyes have been focused on the scope of their own can see.


    The biggest advantage of such an idea is that you can not aim too high because of your strength expansion, but you will also miss a lot of important information.


    For example, the most easily overlooked ground.


    Chu Feng doesn''t know if the compass has broken down, but he knows that there will be no changes in the next 10 years. If there are changes in the more distant future, it will be a more terrible disaster.


    Now the world that dances most happily on the earth is the demon world, followed by the divine world. However, among the memory of the awakening of the powers, the information about the underworld is the most. It shows that in the last era or in the memory of the earth, the underworld is actually the one that has brought the greatest harm to the earth. Only from the perspective of human beings or the three holy places, although the underworld is powerful, it can not attack the earth Sex is not strong.


    It''s not a good thing to look too far ahead before the immediate crisis is solved.


    Only Chu Feng, who felt the will of the world, realized what was hidden behind it.With a command from Chu Feng, the city of dawn began to operate, and even led to turbulence in the whole East China. Many people who want to pursue progress began to take the initiative to work in the city of dawn, because everyone who works as a laborer can at least get a bottle of quenched body fluid, which gives those who are not good at talent a hope to make up for their talent.


    Maybe a bottle of quenching can''t make a person strong, but at least it can make them have a hope to break away from the bottom of the society. No one can estimate the terrible power of human beings in order to hope.


    When the city of dawn began to operate, Chu Feng kept thinking in his mind.


    "At the beginning, long Ao used the means obtained from the demon world to sacrifice the power of living beings through blood sacrifice, plus a lot of energy to open the passage of the underworld, and let the things in the center of the underworld come to the earth. But according to what Kerl told me, those things are worthy of the name. Although they are the same as the underworld knights in the underworld, their breath is disgusting to the hell three headed dogs It''s not a camp. "


    "In other words, the existence against us is not necessarily the underworld."


    Chu Feng thought of the experience of the hell three headed dog. The original hell three headed dog family was the keeper of the gate of the underworld. Only people were allowed to enter the underworld, but no one was allowed to leave the underworld.


    Later, someone stole the laws of the underworld, defeated the hell three headed dog family, and left the underworld, which led to the hell three headed dog family reduced to the present situation.


    Whether the punishment of the Lord of the underworld is too severe is not determined.


    However, it is an indisputable fact that the law of the underworld has been stolen.


    "A powerful man who steals the laws of the underworld and comes out of the world, who is pursued and killed by the gods and demons, is the outbreak of the end of the world..."

 Chapter 1053

    Some things seem irrelevant, but in the dark, there is a causal relationship.


    Chu Feng''s intuition told him that there must be a relationship between these things.


    Since the future is to dig very deep, what we need to do now is to lay a foundation, that is, first of all, to dig out the veins of ChiYan gold and Youlan magic gold.


    After digging out a huge sinkhole, and then continue to dig down, there will be a place as a forward base.


    After all, Chu Feng didn''t plan to empty the whole underground. Instead of opening an underground base, he cared more about finding the secret of the underground. So the right way is to dig several channels to the lower level after developing a base, and then empty an area to become the next base.


    In the process of excavation, the earth powers are responsible for the stability, and the security is guaranteed.


    After heavy casualties, there are more than 200000 demons. Anyway, they have nothing to do, and the demons below level 7 are also sent to mine by Chu Feng.


    Even with the size of Dawning city and the ability of demons, this is a long-term work.


    Of course, such a large-scale action of Dawning city can''t be concealed from others.


    Many people are puzzled.


    "Is the city of dawn going to build an underground base? But where there is no sunshine, can human beings really survive? Even if you can survive for a short time and be found the entrance of the underground world by the enemy, it''s not like catching turtles in a jar? Or did dawn find the treasure of the underworld? That''s why we''re working so hard to dig? "


    "Even if it''s looking for treasure, there''s no need to make such a fuss!"


    "This is the decision of Dawning city itself. Now we have to consider the impact on us."


    "What''s the impact of their digging on us?"


    "The salary of Dawning city is too high. Now those labor forces are beginning to flow towards dawning city. If we don''t find a way, our survival base will stop running."


    "Can''t we offer a high price?"


    "We pay a lot, but we don''t get much labor."


    The more order is broken, the more important credit is.


    The credit of Dawning city is the top in China. It can be said that it is comparable with the military. Even if they recruit soldiers to be cannon fodder, they will tell you clearly what kind of risks they are taking and what kind of consequences they will have. They will never let you die without knowing.


    In the last days, such a practice is really valuable.


    In addition, the promised benefits of Dawning city can be delivered to the workers, instead of the workers having to buy the necessities themselves after being deducted by the senior managers.


    There is no prison in dawning city. No one will blame you if you use your own means to seek benefits in private, but you dare to use public funds or the money used to pay wages to put to death directly.


    At the beginning, there were many people who didn''t die, but as more people died, there were no more.


    In the dawn of the city in full swing excavation underground, but at this time Chu Feng quietly left.


    He didn''t take anyone with him, because when he acted alone, he was the most efficient.


    The speed of chasing electricity is very fast. It took only six hours to cross the Eurasian continent. This is the reason why Chu Feng has to go through an unknown distance and can''t move forward in a straight line.


    With the strength of human beings, it seems that the whole earth is shrinking.


    However, before arriving at his destination, Chu Feng first went to the north coast of the Mediterranean Sea, quietly and remotely checked the consequences of the last time he caused the magic robbery.


    The space channel opened by Chu Feng has been blocked, and there are more than 10000 Protoss soldiers guarding here. With Chu Feng''s current strength, it is not difficult to solve this problem, but it will scare the snake.


    After wandering around, Chu Feng went to the junction of Eurasian continent and black continent.


    There is a canal here, but with the collision of plates, the whole canal has been squeezed and disappeared by the force of continental collision, and the original canal has become the rudiment of a small mountain range.


    Chu Feng rode to chase electricity across the ground. In his mental scan, he found that there was a small survival base at the other end of the mountain, which surprised him a little.


    It seems that at this time, the black continent has not completely become a slave farm.


    Or the slavery has begun to happen, but there is resistance here.


    The black continent was the world''s largest slave supply base 200 years ago, from which countless slavers were captured and transported to the North Road and the south continent.


    After the outbreak of doomsday, due to malnutrition, backward weaponry, distrust among different tribes and other reasons, the people here did not have much sense of resistance to the sudden outbreak of zombie disaster. Except for a few people who lived on the advantages of the terrain, most of them have become food for zombies and monsters.After the appearance of the world''s largest Yuanli spring, it has become a paradise for monsters.


    After the western world is stabilized in the future, the remaining survivors here will be captured to the Western survival base, so that the survivors here will glow in the West.


    Anyway, they used to be a slavery country, and there was no psychological burden for them to capture slaves. In the future, the northern continent will also capture slaves from the southern continent.


    Chu Feng knew this would happen, but he was not in the mood to manage it.


    After catching up with the electricity, he leaped across the whole small mountain range. His whole body turned into a black lightning. Before the small survival base on the back of the mountain could react, it turned into a black lightning and disappeared on the horizon.


    "Just now, did something go by?"


    A soldier hiding in the dark to observe the enemy situation and guard against the enemy from the west, looking at the place where the black shadow disappeared, could not help muttering to himself.


    "Nonsense, where was anyone just now?"


    A senior officer harshly scolded, "there was nothing in the past just now. You are blinded. Give me a good warning. As long as we guard here well, the Western parliament will not be able to come to us."


    "But just now..."


    The soldier wanted to argue, but he cut off without mercy.


    "I said no is no, you shut up!"


    The soldier was stunned. He saw that there was already a thin cold sweat condensation on the officer''s forehead. Under the effect of cold air, it quickly condensed into ice chips.


    The soldier suddenly realized: "yes, I read it wrong."

 Chapter 1054

    Through the small survival base, Chu Feng, who was not blocked, looked back and did not catch up.


    This is very normal. The speed of chasing electricity is faster than the speed of sound. It''s only by controlling the force of heaven and earth and the air that you don''t make a sound explosion.


    It''s also one of the gifts of hell''s dimple horse.


    In such a terrible speed, even if we catch some shadows, there are not too many people who can catch up with us. Even if we catch up with us, it''s not sure who is in trouble.


    So people who react a little faster and have normal IQ will give up chasing.


    Just after passing the survival base, Chu Feng soon arrived in the original desert area.


    It was a desert before the end of the world. Now it has become a bush. Some well grown places have the appearance of forests. Today, when the world is getting colder and the average temperature is below minus 5 degrees Celsius, it still maintains a good ecology.


    It''s impossible to rain, but the spring here is enough to supply a large forest.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Feng shook his head slightly.


    "No matter before or after the outbreak of eschatology, the natural resources here are all advantaged. Unfortunately, a group of lazy people have been raised, let alone planted. They have no consciousness of hoarding food."


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng''s heart is also a warning.


    The living conditions of Dawning city are very good now, which is also the reason why he attracts experts to join. Many powerful demon hunting groups are willing to settle down in dawning city and let their families get the protection of Dawning city at a certain cost.


    Dawning city is not absolutely safe, but it must be the safest place.


    But if the conditions are too favorable, a group of useless people will be raised.


    Born in hardship, died in happiness, this is the eternal truth.


    Today''s world is still very dangerous, but the threat of zombies has been far away from East China. With the protection of the city of dawn, the whole East China has become a safe area.


    But if people think it''s safe, it''s a big mistake.


    The last 10 years, but each year is more difficult.


    The existence of Chu Feng accelerated the pace of human evolution, gave many people who should have died a chance to come back, and made the number of survivors increase several times at the same time.


    But the disaster is more terrible than the future.


    The enemy''s attention to the earth has also become more and more intense.


    While strengthening the strength of Dawning City, Chu Feng must also pay attention to the cultivation of crisis awareness.


    "In the future, the people of the Western parliament will often capture slaves in the black continent and go to the west, but they never want to settle here. The storm worm is a very important reason."


    No one wants to live in a place where monsters will come out of the ground to eat people anytime, anywhere.


    Except, of course, those who are desperate.


    After coming to this bush, Chu Feng''s speed slowed down, riding after TV for more than half an hour, and came to a lake.


    It used to be a desert, but now it has become a clear lake. In the past, it will naturally attract the attention of the whole world. Unfortunately, few people can enjoy it now.


    In the center of the lake, there is a huge spring that constantly comes out. The lake here is the water from that spring. The water here is very clean and full of vitality.


    In the vicinity of the lake, there are a large number of monsters and drinking water.


    Chu Feng scanned the surroundings with his mental strength, and there was no sign of the storm worm.


    He recalled the past and heard about the storm bug from others.


    "The storm worm is a monster like a giant earthworm, but its speed is faster than that of snakes, and its sensitivity is even comparable to that of cats. It is a monster that haunts the desert. Whenever the storm worm appears, it must be accompanied by a sandstorm, so some experienced people will sacrifice their companions immediately after seeing the sandstorm We need to be prepared.


    What? Counterattack and capture storm sandflies? It''s true that a lot of people have done this before, and then they all died. "


    "Before the emergence of storm sandflies, there must be dust storms."


    Chu Feng recalled this sentence, probably understand that he should be to the wrong position.


    The main area of storm Sandworm activity should not be the forest, but the desert that has not been affected by the lake, so the location should be further to the West.


    Chu Feng was about to leave for the West. After a second thought, he stopped.


    As the springs in the desert keep pouring out water, it has become a new ecosystem. However, when he hears about the situation here in the future, he has never heard of this lake.


    Although the future news is not well-informed, it is reflected in the timeliness.


    In fact, in a period of human re emergence, many strong people in the future will be able to cross the earth. In any case, we should not ignore the existence of this lake.A good ecosystem is a natural granary.


    However, people in the Western parliament preferred to capture slaves and return to the West rather than stay here. There was a factor of storm Sandworm, but Chu Feng did not believe that the threat of storm Sandworm was so great that the whole west could not do anything about it.


    There is no way for human beings to kill insects with storms. It is not that they have no strength, but that they have no need.


    "Now that you''re here, let''s have a look."


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng jumped down from his back, put a bead in his mouth, and walked into the lake. Where he passed, the lake water naturally separated a road.


    After entering the bottom of the lake, Chu Feng, without sunlight refraction, has a panoramic view of the lake.


    What surprised Chu Feng was that there was no fish in the whole lake.


    "No! Is it because there are no fish here, so even if there are a lot of Yuan Li, there is no way to create species out of thin air? No, it''s not. There are fish in the desert. Is there something wrong with the water here? But if there is something wrong with the water here, why are there so many monsters around the lake? "


    Think of here, Control Yuan Li held a water to come in.


    With the mental scan, in addition to Yuan Li particularly abundant, there is nothing unusual.


    As a result, Chu Feng simply walked into the center of the lake, where the huge spring with a diameter of more than 10 kilometers was located. After arriving here, Chu Feng saw a lot of water coming out of the ground.


    "Does the water here come from underground?"


    Chu Feng''s geographical achievements are not top-notch, but there are still some basic common sense. The advent of the end of the world has changed many things, but it does not include creation out of thin air. All the Yuanquan springs are dependent on the water source.


    "Go down and have a look."

 Chapter 1055

    Speaking of this, Chu Feng directly separated the water flow with Yuan Li and went underground against the direction of the spring.


    100 meters, 200 meters, 300 meters


    With the deepening of Chu Feng, the underwater pressure is also increasing.


    However, this pressure is nothing to Chu Feng.


    The more you go down, the more turbulent the underground water will be, but the passageway will become narrower and more rugged. However, where the largest spring of the earth can emerge, there is a limit to the narrower the passageway.


    This limit, the distance to be able to pass a person''s width, is obviously very far away.


    After diving about 1500 meters, the passage suddenly widened.


    Chu Feng continued to dive. When he went deeper than 2 kilometers, he was stunned by the sight.


    After diving for more than 2 kilometers, this is no longer a spring, but a large underwater world. The height of this underwater world is about 500 meters, but the breadth is incalculable. Chu Feng''s spiritual power today can''t find out the boundary here. In this underwater world, there is no life, only one building complex.


    A pyramid complex.


    Chu Feng shuttles under the water, observing the pyramid community here.


    There are more than 30 pyramids here, the highest one is about 120 meters, and the lowest one is only 30 meters. No, it seems that they are sitting in this underwater world randomly.


    Landing on the top of one of the pyramids, Chu Feng saw that around the pyramids, there were some human like bodies bound by some chains. These bodies were not rotten under the water. They were lifelike one by one. The fly in the ointment was that their eyes were closed. Otherwise, they might be able to see the look of the dead.


    These chained corpses, arched around the pyramid, seemed to guard something.


    Chu Feng touched the rock of the pyramid with his hand and found that the hardness of the rock is very high, and it can even withstand the attack of level 5 masters. The hardness of the whole large building is amazing.


    However, considering the transformation of material by the recovery of vitality, such hardness is nothing.


    "I didn''t expect that there was a pyramid community here. Did some pyramids sink into the bottom of the water or the underground world with the change of the earth''s crust after they were built?"


    When Chu Feng touched the surface of the pyramid with his fingers, he found that the work of the pyramid was very good. Although there were complex traces of knife carving, the place where the connection and the pyramid on the ground were of the same style, even the kind that the blade could not be inserted.


    Such a strange landscape aroused Chu Feng''s curiosity.


    Of course, he is not completely attracted by this strange landscape. What''s more, where there are strange landscapes, it''s easier for him to have some special items and useful items.


    "If this is a masterpiece of the contemporary era, it may not have any value, but if it is a masterpiece of the last era, then there may be some truth of ancient civilization here."


    Chu Feng has never been a person who worships the past and belittles the present. He believes that most of the modern science and technology surpasses the ancient.


    But it is undeniable that in the long history, there will always be some bright pearls, which will be buried in the dust for a short time. When the dust is lost, these pearls will bloom again, which is an epoch-making product.


    In the era of loss of force, it is a miracle that human beings can create gunpowder and nuclear weapons.


    But in the era of Yuanli, human beings can do more.


    "The pyramid is a kind of enigmatic architecture. Its construction is a mystery, and its existence itself is a mystery. If it is not for the words and ancient cultural relics in the pyramid, people can''t believe that the pyramid is actually a masterpiece of the ancient Egyptians. If such a masterpiece has something to do with the alien civilization or the ancient civilization, it''s too embarrassing I hope so


    In the process of exploration, Chu Feng also hesitated.


    He is a staunch racist who firmly believes that human beings are the most successful species in the world and the core of the universe, the powerful race in the high plane in the future.


    To provide accurate positioning for human race, let professional people do it!


    What Chu Feng has to do is to build up the confidence of the human race with his own confidence.


    National self-confidence can not only shape national integrity and ethnic self-confidence, but also make an originally weak race stand upright, let the weak rise in the micro, and have the courage to cut through the thorns.


    If the result of the exploration shows that the pyramid has something to do with civilization outside of human beings, it will certainly disappoint Chu Feng.


    Want to take a deep breath, but think of here is underwater, Chu Feng or forced to calm his mood.


    "If he finds out the truth he doesn''t want, he will bury it in the dust of history. Anyway, as long as I don''t tell it, no one will know what happened here."


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng made up his mind and moved away the bricks and stones at the top of the underwater pyramid.A large number of diamonds were moved by Chu Feng, revealing the inner things of the pyramid.


    He didn''t have the noble integrity of preserving cultural relics. It was the most important thing for him to do what he wanted to do every minute. Even if he blew up the whole underwater world, it would be worth it if he could get something useful for him.


    When he moved the bricks away, he was stunned.


    Because there is nothing inside the underwater pyramid.


    The pyramid above the earth''s surface is essentially a kind of tomb. The most amazing thing is not the appearance of the pyramid, but the delicate structure hidden under the amazing appearance.


    But the underwater pyramid here is just like a large building block made of bricks and stones.


    In addition to the relatively intact joints, there is no technical content at all, that is, a pyramid shaped rock pile made of cut and polished stones.


    This discovery filled Chu Feng''s heart with disappointment.


    Just when Chu Feng considered whether to continue to destroy the pyramids, he suddenly felt palpitation in his heart.


    Around the pyramid that he destroyed, the humanoid corpses bound by chains slowly opened their eyes, the white pupils looked gloomy, and the chains on their bodies also slowly fell off.


    "No, the function of these pyramids is to suppress!"


    Chu Feng suddenly understood that it was not the corpses that protected the pyramids, but the existence of the pyramids itself that suppressed the corpses of human like life.


    However, he did not panic, the power of the flow of control to form a chain, these bodies will be re bound up.


    At the same time, there are water condensed into ice sword, toward these strange bodies cut down.

 Chapter 1056

    Ice sword fell on the corpses of humanoid life, but did not cut their skin.


    Chu Feng felt that it was not that the skin on the surface of the corpse was so hard that he could not break the defense, but that when his ice sword touched the corpse, the yuan force contained in the ice sword was melted away.


    Without the support of Yuan Li, the ice sword will collapse and disappear.


    "Can only substantial harm work on them?"


    For these strange humanoid corpses, Chu Feng can''t be afraid. The strange degree of these corpses is just the degree of zombies. He can understand them as special zombies.


    Having been to hell, he has seen all kinds of strange scenes.


    Scared? It doesn''t exist.


    These corpses see Chu Feng, slowly swim toward Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng frowned, and a long blue gun with a red gun head appeared in his hand. This is a long gun made by him with a pure gold gun head and a blue gold gun.


    He usually uses a sword, but it''s better to use a long weapon to fight at once.


    When slaughtering the weak, it is rare for both sides to use high-speed collision to fight in a close battle. If they do not hold weapons with both hands, they can easily be directly knocked down.


    So even if he likes to use sword, he should prepare long weapons for himself.


    However, he used a long gun at this time to attack the distance.


    The spear came out of Chu Feng''s hand and pierced the skin of a corpse. After piercing the other person''s skin, humanoid life didn''t feel pain at all, but continued to chase Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng explored the wound of the corpse with his mental strength and found that there was a special blood gushing from the wound.


    Where the blood is stained, Yuanli is disappearing.


    "Toxic?"


    As soon as Chu Feng''s face changed, it was the power that could make Yuan Li disappear. This strange power made him feel chilly.


    You should know that no matter which system is strong, you can''t leave Yuanli. Even the life of the physical cultivation route, you should use Yuanli to run through all your limbs, so that every blood vessel, every inch of muscle, and even cells of your body are full of Yuanli. Even if you lose Yuanli, you will be powerless.


    This kind of humanoid blood can make Yuanli disappear.


    If you lose Yuan Li, even Chu Feng will not have much combat power left.


    In this strange underwater world, there should be such a strange thing.


    Seeing the humanoid life approaching him, Chu Feng turned and ran. Now he has not found out the details of this kind of life, so it is definitely not a good choice to fight with it rashly.


    Because he could control the power of water, Chu Feng spent more time underwater than these humanoid creatures.


    In the process of pursuing and escaping, Chu Feng fell near the pyramid and observed the formation around the pyramid.


    At first, he didn''t see that it was an array, because there was no flow of force. But now when he looked at it carefully, he found that the array was natural, just like throwing an object into the sky, it would fall naturally under the action of gravity.


    This kind of array style belongs to the same system as the general outline of array which Chu Feng obtained in heaven and earth.


    The same is true for those chains. The chains themselves are not too special. At most, they are stronger and easier to use than ordinary chains. It is enough to limit the movement of humanoid life.


    "So it is."


    In the process of underwater pursuit and escape, Chu Feng also found out the seal here.


    He is also good at seal, but the seal here is totally another style, the seal here relies on the gravity of water and stone.


    This is the range of 2km to 2500 meters underwater, and the water pressure has reached a very terrible level.


    Under such a terrible weight, if a rock sticks to the ground under the water, it will bear terrible pressure and become heavy. It may be easier to push it to one side, but it is extremely difficult to lift it.


    Under this weight, the chain can easily block those humanoid monsters, and the gravity of these pyramids alone can make these humanoid creatures unable to move.


    "I''m used to fighting with meta forces, but I forget the wisdom of human beings."


    Chu Feng gave a bitter smile. It''s an array, not an array, or a seal.


    There are still some doubts in his mind: why use such complicated means? Why not make a cage out of rock? On the contrary, we should use such indirect means to blockade.


    Even if he doesn''t destroy the pyramid and the chain, this strange humanoid life will break away from the shackles.


    And there is no text or picture, so people can''t find any information.


    But when he turned around and saw the human like bodies, he seemed to understand something.The strange forces in humanoid life constantly gush out and echo with the yuan forces in the lake. The two sides collide and cancel each other, so that the yuan forces in the surrounding waters dissipate a lot.


    The wounds of humanoid life gradually decrease and eventually disappear.


    But after the injury recovered, the action of humanoid life also became slow down.


    "These monsters can counteract Yuan Li, not because of their own particularity, but because there is a kind of power inside the monsters that counteracts Yuan Li. This power should be deliberately left to future generations.


    These monsters are sealed, perhaps because they can''t be killed, but there should be a better solution. However, the people who seal these monsters want to do so intentionally. If the blood in these monsters is collected, it may become a special weapon beyond common sense, which is specially used to restrain all life fighting with force. "


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng''s eyes were full of eagerness.


    Maybe such a monster is very dangerous, but as a weapon, the more dangerous the better?


    Is it difficult for such a monster to make the earth return to the era without Yuanli? If this is the case, Chu Feng will not consider the feasibility of doing so.


    It''s hard for him to give up his own strength, even for the sake of saving the world.


    But if the earth really goes into a desperate situation, it doesn''t care about the consequences.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng began to go upstream, attracting these monsters to leave the underwater world. At the same time, he also made cages in the yuan house. He could see that these monsters might be strange, but their own strength was not strong. Even if they had the strange characteristics of absorbing yuan power, their own strength and speed also limited the elements of their strength.


    As long as you operate well, you have a chance to catch this monster alive.

 Chapter 1057

    After ordering the gray dwarves to refine a good chain with their spiritual power, Chu Feng found that these strange looking humanoid life stopped in the water.


    More than 20 humanoid life, as if stopped at a certain boundary, facing Chu Feng, but unable to leave the original place, as if there was an invisible barrier blocking their way.


    "Is there more than one prohibition here?"


    Chu Feng, thoughtful, uses Yuan Li and mental force to control the chain to tie up one of the bodies, and forcibly pulls the other party away from the place where the other party can''t leave.


    Under his pull, the humanoid monster got out of the invisible barrier space without any obstacle.


    However, after leaving this space, the humanoid monster''s body movement began to slow down, and the movement became slower and slower. It felt as if he had been drained of his strength.


    "It''s not that there is something hindering the monsters, but that the energy to maintain the operation of their own body will gradually disappear when these monsters leave a certain range."


    Since there is this setting, Chu Feng''s next move is much smoother.


    He easily tied up the monster and sent it to Yuan mansion.


    But just when the monster was thrown into yuan Mansion by him, the skin on the monster''s surface suddenly began to be weathered.


    "No!"


    Chu Feng''s pupils suddenly dilated and entered the yuan mansion.


    After the skin on the monster''s surface is weathered, the invisible power in the monster''s body begins to spread around, forming a yuan force vacuum around. A large number of Yuan forces come back from all directions, and the power in the monster''s body begins to consume.


    Chu Feng didn''t know how much special power there was in the monster''s body. What Chu Feng knew was that if such power continued to spread, there would be less and less yuan power in Yuan mansion.


    "Why is it that the skin on the surface of a strange object is weathered? Water? Yes


    Chu Feng manipulated a mass of water to isolate the monster.


    After the water wrapped the monster as a whole, Chu Feng obviously felt that the power in my body had stopped spreading, and the wound on my body was healing.


    But the breath in the body is really decreasing.


    But the good time is not long. The reason why these currents can be controlled by Chu Feng is that Yuanli and mental power are the media. But when these currents contact with monsters, the Yuanli in the water is also decreasing.


    Losing the support of Yuan Li, the water gradually falls from the whole body of the monster to the ground.


    Chu Feng waved, a lot of rocks were melted by him, and then quickly purified under the action of the earth''s attribute force, and then cooled into glass, and put in a jar of water.


    After the monster is thrown into the water tank, the monster stops moving.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Looking at the monster in the glass jar, Chu Feng thought of some bad memories.


    Fortunately, the subjects of his experiments are not human beings, so there will be no guilt.


    "It seems that this kind of monster can''t contact with the air."


    Thinking of what he had just done, Chu Feng probably had a judgment, so he ordered the gray dwarf to refine some transparent glass products. Even ordinary earth powers can crystallize soil or rock, and it''s not difficult to make glass. This kind of thing is certainly not difficult for the dwarf, and the finished products are better.


    More than ten minutes later, a large number of glass products appeared beside Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng submerges a super long injection needle into the water and takes out a bottle of blood from the monster''s body. This is a bottle of black blood, which makes people feel disgusting at the first sight.


    Although not in contact with the air, the natural flow of vitality between heaven and earth will pass through all matter.


    Even glass and water can''t stop this process.


    In Chu Feng''s induction, all the vitality of heaven and earth passing through here will collide with this bottle of black blood, and finally disappear. Chu Feng manipulates a large amount of force into the bottle, and counteracts with the power in this bottle of blood.


    With the consumption of the strength of an eighth level peak, black blood turns into a tube of silvery white liquid and loses its original function.


    "It seems that a monster can counteract Yuan Li''s special power, which is equivalent to a level 9 strongman."


    If Chu Feng is thoughtful, this force should not be endless.


    Even this special humanoid monster itself is the carrier of this evil power.


    However, this did not hinder Chu Feng''s curiosity about this power.


    He is also very interested in the special means of destroying Yuanli. After he has mastered this mysterious power, if he meets an enemy who can''t even solve himself, he can try to lift the table.


    Even if the saint level exists, it can only be slaughtered after losing Yuanli.


    "But will yuan li really disappear?"


    Chu Feng deeply doubted this. Although many of the physical laws of the old era in the new era are no longer universal, there are still many basic laws that maintain the operation of the whole world.If even the underlying laws fail, the whole world will be in real chaos.


    Although the law of conservation of energy is not sure whether it is still useful, there is no doubt that no one has been able to falsify it.


    It is true that Yuanli will be consumed, but the consumed Yuanli can not be proved to disappear completely. Otherwise, no matter how many Yuanli are consumed in the form of war in the demon world.


    But in fact, the strength of the gods and Demons has never decreased in general. On the contrary, it has increased because of foreign wars.


    So Chu Feng is more willing to believe that maybe there should be the ability to transform or absorb Yuan Li in this bottle of blood.


    Chu Feng continued to inject Yuanli into the silver white liquid to see if there would be other changes after he continued to inject Yuanli.


    However, no matter how he inputs Yuan Li, these Yuan Li will only collapse in the end.


    As if this is the ordinary material, a bottle of material that can''t hold Yuanli.


    Chu Feng was about to do more experiments on this bottle of liquid, but his body suddenly trembled and nearly fell to the ground. His face became pale and sweating on his forehead.


    "When did my mental power disappear so much?"


    Chu Feng''s face was ugly for a while. The use and consumption of mental power were very complicated. His skillful use of mental power had been accumulated for many years.


    However, his mental strength was just now consumed more than half unconsciously, which made his soul weak, just like excessive exercise.


    He soon found out the root of the matter.


    "It''s the bottle of blood just now. When I was inputting Yuanli, I also used mental power."

 Chapter 1058

    Looking at the bottle of blood and the human monster in the glass jar again, Chu Feng''s face became more dignified.


    Just now, that bottle of blood can swallow not only Yuan Li, but also mental power.


    So, what else can''t be swallowed by this bottle of blood?


    What''s more terrible is that in the process of his mental exhaustion, he didn''t realize it at all. Until his soul fell into weakness, he realized that something was wrong.


    Chu Feng meditated in situ for two or three hours, recovering his mental strength as usual, and then carefully explored the silver blood with his mental strength.


    This bottle of silver blood continued to absorb a part of Chu Feng''s mental power, and could no longer hold more mental power.


    It''s as if the substance has been saturated.


    "Be able to absorb Yuanli and mental power..."


    Chu Feng muttered to himself, an incredible idea appeared in his mind.


    No way!


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, and then in his mind, a large number of demons, beasts, and hellish life like tree spirits in Yuan mansion were absorbed by Chu Feng and came to him.


    These monsters and spirits looked at Chu Feng, and a look of panic flashed in their eyes.


    They don''t understand why they are called here by the master of the world.


    But Chu Feng didn''t plan to explain it to them. With a wave of his hand, these monsters directly lost their lives, and a lot of Qi and blood power was infused into the silver blood of that tube.


    In his world, the power of life and death is in his hands.


    With the injection of a large amount of Qi and blood, the silver liquid gradually becomes transparent.


    Chu Feng''s face became more and more heavy.


    He could feel that with the injection of Qi and blood, this tube of liquid gradually began to waste.


    In his world, he can see through every material he understands by virtue of his control over Yuanfu. If it''s a material he can''t understand, he can''t see through it, but he can''t get it wrong.


    With the influx of a large number of Qi and blood forces, these liquids gradually lose their efficacy and become the most common substances between heaven and earth.


    It''s a tube of waste blood.


    Then Chu Feng took out a tube of black blood again, and directly infused his true yuan power into it. This time, the blood became useless much faster. Only less than 1% of the true yuan of Chu Feng was consumed, the whole tube of blood was discarded. In other words, the substance in this black blood neutralized the true yuan.


    It seems that Zhenyuan power is the killer of this tube of blood.


    However, it was not this that made Chu Feng feel depressed.


    Zhenyuan power was originally used by him as a brand-new card, which is different from the power of the mysterious ancient book system. Although this power is only a rudiment, he has not fully mastered the usage of Zhenyuan, but with his continuous exploration, he believes that this kind of violent and spiritual power will show great power in the future.


    Even now, based on the theory of power alone, Zhenyuan is stronger than Yuanli.


    However, he now found the opposite power of Zhenyuan.


    "What do you think! Isn''t Jindan Avenue also the crystallization of ancient Chinese wisdom? Since the Chinese can create the golden elixir Road, and someone on the other side of the earth can create the opposite force to the true yuan, what''s so strange? "


    Chu Feng shook his head, self-confidence may be a good thing, but a careless will evolve into arrogance.


    is he really the essence of collecting the essence of the wisdom of the past? It''s not entirely original, and in the final analysis, Zhenyuan power is the use of essence, Qi and spirit.


    Since he can combine the three forces, why can''t others develop the material of restraint?


    Thinking about this, Chu Feng returned to the underwater world and continued to capture humanoid life.


    As for the study of humanoid life, he did not intend to ask anyone to help him. Since Zhenyuan power wants to be his trump card, the fewer people he knows, the better.


    If known by the enemy, it will be against their own card.


    After catching more than 20 humanoid monsters out of the shackles, Chu Feng continued to explore the underwater world, but did not find anything more, or even could not see through the real face of the underwater world.


    In vain, Chu Feng had to give up.


    Anyway, these humanoid lives have been enough for him to study for some time.


    Even the storm Sandworm thing was temporarily put down by him.


    In constant research, Chu Feng found one thing, that is, this kind of humanoid life itself is nothing special, just can accommodate this kind of carrier which can devour the essence, Qi and spirit.


    The substance that can engulf essence, Qi and spirit is not so much a substance as a special kind of energy.


    It is precisely because of the existence of this energy that life, force and spirit will be swallowed up directly when they are close to each other. After the complete collision disappears, it seems that there is nothing left."Sounds like antimatter energy!"


    Chu Feng, of course, has heard of the existence of antimatter. It is said that the collision of positive matter and antimatter will destroy each other, and then burst out a powerful force.


    But no one can prove such a theory.


    Why does it explode? No one can explain clearly, but the existence of antimatter is something that many people believe deeply, but they prefer to believe that antimatter will not exist in the material world.


    That''s why it''s hard to find antimatter in nature.


    After studying the three humanoid lives, Chu Feng gradually became familiar with the existence of this force.


    "In my inner alchemy, if I expend the power of essence, Qi and spirit, I will fill in the place of zhongdantian. In other words, the existence of zhongdantian itself is similar to this special energy. However, after entering zhongdantian, the essence, Qi and spirit will not disappear completely, but will be transformed into the special form energy of Zhenyuan."


    "In other words, this new power that can devour essence, Qi and spirit is essentially a kind of zhongdantian or Neidan, and it is not too much to understand it as a rule or a rule."


    "In contrast, the difference between the two is whether there is the birth of the true yuan."


    "Well, if I can empty the true yuan and simply retain the existence of the essence, Qi and spirit of zhongdantian, can I also create a special power like this?"


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng''s heart was full of enthusiasm.


    If he can master such means, it will undoubtedly be a big killer.


    "The study of Zhenyuan emptying may be very long, but I believe I will succeed. Now I can name this energy inverse Zhenyuan."

 Chapter 1059

    Since this kind of power is opposite to the true yuan, it is appropriate to call it the inverse true yuan.


    But then Chu Feng''s research fell into the mire.


    Empty the real yuan, that is nothing.


    Since it is nothing, nature is able to accommodate the spirit.


    Accommodation, not elimination.


    After two consecutive days of stagnation, Chu Feng changed his mind.


    "When Zhenyuan concentrates on the power of essence and spirit, he will lack of spirit, and his ability to absorb God will become much stronger. If he infuses the power of essence and spirit, he will naturally lack of spirit."


    "Maybe my first research direction should be the missing part."


    After two days of research, Chu Feng''s control of Zhenyuan has risen to a higher level, but he has no control over the power of anti Zhenyuan he wants.


    In these days, the fruit of the tree of life has harvested two waves.


    Chu Feng gave some of the fruits to the scouting camp, let Han Yunxiao eat the fruits of their lives, improve their talent, and gave them enough autonomy to recruit their own members. The new members must be recognized by more than half of the original scouting camp. It doesn''t matter if they are willing to spend time to cultivate their cronies.


    However, the Scout camp did not dare to make up for the number, because the members of the camp had to serve Chu Feng in the end.


    The second batch of fruits of life was made into medicine by Chu Feng.


    Those who are closest to him have taken the fruit of life. Of course, it will have some effects if they continue to take it, but it is not good to improve their talent all at once.


    Everything has to have a process. Rapid progress is only suitable for dangerous situations. At this stage, it is better to let them go step by step.


    He plans to hoard more medicine and give it to the order of hell to take, so as to improve the talent of all members of the order.


    Hell Knights of the army powers, there are a lot of good talent.


    But the cavalry regiment itself is not very talented.


    Now, although some people have become level 7, their breakthroughs are accidental. If you want more people to make breakthroughs, the consumption of nuclei will become very exaggerated.


    Not to mention those ordinary warriors who can''t even understand their powers.


    They don''t even have the qualification to absorb nuclei to rush through.


    But now the number of fruits of life is not too much, so Chu Feng doesn''t plan to spread them on a large scale. When the fruits become more, he will give them to the hell knights.


    For the sale of this kind of thing, it will have to wait until all the talents of the order of hell have been transformed.


    But even at that time, it''s not sure how much you are willing to sell.


    After putting an end to the matter in hand, Chu Feng returned to the black continent.


    It will take a long time for him to see the results of his research. Now he should also pick up the storm Sandworm that he has forgotten for several days.


    However, he is also considering whether he really wants to kill sandworms.


    Chu Feng doesn''t want to let more people know about the remains of the underwater world, but if he uses a lot of strength to protect it, it seems that there is no silver here.


    The storm worm has been around for a long time and may be a natural guardian.


    "Wait, no one has ever heard of the underwater world in the future. Will the underwater relics have been destroyed?"


    Chu Feng felt extremely alert.


    The remains of ancient civilization on the earth are more mysterious than he imagined.


    Although it is not as powerful as the top four, it also has its own unique brilliance. For example, if we don''t watch out for the underwater relics, we will suffer a big loss.


    "Let''s go step by step, but we really need to leave some signs here. If someone wants to plot here in the future, I must be aware of it at the first time and react."


    Chu Feng doesn''t want to be helpless, but he must have a certain ability to respond to the possible danger. He doesn''t want to be blind until it happens.


    Thinking in this way, Chu Feng accelerated the pace of going to the desert area.


    The speed of chasing electricity is very fast. In less than half an hour, we left the oasis in the desert.


    After reaching a certain junction, about the boundary of the area beyond the influence of the desert source, the yellow sand in the sky began to fly, and the storm seemed to be rising all the time without stopping.


    "Here, it should be the area occupied by storm sandworms!"


    Chu Feng is thoughtful. Because it''s hearsay, he doesn''t know the specific stronghold of the storm worm, but he knows one thing, that is, the storm worm lives in a very windy and sandy area.


    "The original climate of the Sahara desert is not always windy."Chu Feng has a walk in the desert, exploring the surrounding situation, but found that the storm never seems to stop here, sandstorm seems to be the theme here.


    Fortunately, he is not impatient and can look for it slowly.


    Just as he kept searching for the tracks of the storm worm, he found that a group of figures appeared not far away.


    These people were wearing sand cloaks and looked nervous one by one. There were about two hundred of them. They were divided into four different teams, but each team was able to attack and defend each other and support each other at any time.


    Chu Feng used his mental strength to order him to go to investigate.


    Seeing strangers approaching, the people in the line began to guard.


    "Who are you?"


    "Stop it."


    "If you don''t explain your intention, we will be rude to you."


    You''re welcome?


    Chu Feng wanted to laugh, that is, his reputation did not spread here, otherwise, it was a question whether these people dare to speak loudly with him.


    "I''m supposed to ask you these questions."


    Chu Feng cold voice way, at the same time on the body released a strong prestige, "tell me you come here."


    See Chu Feng unscrupulous release of their momentum, these people are not surprised but happy.


    "Ha ha, this is the chassis of sandworms."


    "We are worried that our bait strength is not enough. We are worried about whether the sand worm will take the bait. Unexpectedly, someone will take the initiative to break out their own momentum. Be careful, everyone. The storm sand worm is likely to come out from under the ground."


    Hearing these people completely ignoring their conversation, Chu Feng understood.


    It turns out that these people are here to kill sand insects.


    That''s right. The prestige of the ten beasts in the last world was established in one battle after another.


    Why do storm sandworms make countless demon hunters turn pale? It''s not that it''s devouring too many adventurers who don''t know what''s going on.


    If there is no Chu Feng, the outcome of these people can be imagined.

 Chapter 1060

    Chu Feng was not angry when he heard that these people used themselves as bait.


    It is the so-called innocence of those who do not know. Although he does not believe this sentence, he is not angry with these people for such a trivial matter. On the contrary, he is a little happy.


    This shows that it is very close to the place where the storm sand insects occupy.


    He has never been to the black continent in the future. Of course, he does not know the specific location of the storm worm. Because he has been in a high position for a long time, he has forgotten to catch some people nearby to ask for information.


    Now that these people are from catching sand worms in the future, they are welcome.


    "Do you mean the storm worm is nearby?"


    Chu Feng confirmed.


    "Who are you?"


    "Why do you know about sandworms?"


    "Idiot, didn''t you notice? This man speaks Chinese, and it''s by his gift of language proficiency that we can understand what he says. "


    When these insect catchers were surprised, someone recognized something unusual.


    Because of the effect of language proficiency, many people will ignore each other''s original language.


    Only those who are naturally vigilant can detect the abnormality carefully.


    A leader of the team came to Chu Feng and said, "I don''t know what the guests of China came all the way to do? Huaxia is very far away from here. This guest should not be an ordinary person! "


    This man is proficient in Chinese and has a good attitude.


    It may be that he understands that people who can go to a foreign country without language alone are either bloody and bold, or have the strength to protect themselves in adversity.


    Judging from the momentum released just now, this man is obviously the latter.


    In this age of powers, the number of people is not everything.


    It is also common in this era that thousands of enemies, even the strong ones of thousands of enemies.


    In the field where the storm Sandworm is located, a strong man who can come and go freely suddenly appears. He is also a strong man who is not familiar with the place of life here. Naturally, they dare not be careless.


    "I''m here to look for the storm worm. If you know the monster, the area where it often haunts, or the news of the monster''s action, please let me know."


    As soon as Chu Feng''s voice fell, the scale of the sandstorm suddenly expanded several times.


    A huge yellow shadow, accompanied by the dust storm looming all over the sky, when the storm passed, Chu Feng noticed that a team of people had lost two.


    That''s where the light yellow figure passed just now.


    "Fast speed."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were full of seriousness. Just at that moment, the speed of the outbreak of the storm worm had exceeded the range that the naked eye could recognize. Only those who were strong enough could see each other''s actions clearly.


    It''s like a cobra ready to attack its prey at the same speed that it bursts out at the moment of sudden release.


    However, compared with cobra, the outbreak speed of storm Sandworm is obviously faster.


    Under the cover of sandstorm all over the sky, the figure of storm sand insects can not be accurately captured.


    "Ah -"


    after the sandstorm, a woman uttered a shrill scream, and then knelt down beside a pit beside her, as if she had suffered serious mental trauma. The people around her were far away from her, and no one came forward to comfort her.


    Obviously, when they came here, they had the consciousness of sacrifice.


    Now there are people who have a mental breakdown because of the sacrifice of their companions. Such people are a little too fragile. To be around such people is to make fun of their own lives.


    So no one came forward to comfort, we are far away from this woman, so that we can make their lives more likely.


    At this time, the sandstorm came again.


    "We should keep our cover and be ready to fight back."


    "The beast is going to continue to attack. The woman should be the next target of the beast''s attack. We must be on guard and give it an end at the moment when the beast moves."


    "There''s only one shot, we have to take it."


    "One team, two teams, pay attention to the woman, three teams, four teams, pay attention to the new comer. The beast likes to attack single targets. Now our single targets have become two."


    "Shette! It''s troublesome. "


    Although there was no reaction just now, since the storm sandbug has already made a move, we will be ready for the next move.


    As long as you are prepared, I believe it will bring some trauma to the storm.


    The movements of these people, Chu Feng secretly nodded.


    These people''s fighting consciousness is quite good, but they miscalculated the strength comparison between themselves and the storm Sandworm.


    The sandstorm is coming again, and the figure of the storm worm is looming in the sandstorm, submerged in the yellow sand, ready to attack the next target at any time."Do it!"


    Chu Feng maximizes his momentum, but the target chosen by the storm worm is still not himself, which makes Chu Feng doubt whether the storm worm has given up the best attack target.


    After all, although he burst out of momentum is very strong, but not to let the eight peak monster retreat.


    Seeing that the target of the storm worm is the woman, a large number of powers control the wind and sand to form a sand shield, not only to protect the safety of the woman, but also to hinder the action of the storm worm.


    A large number of powers raise their hands to release fire or frost and attack the sand insects in the sandstorm.


    A large number of magic attacks fall on the storm worm. The explosive fire power will shatter part of the storm worm''s body, and the frost power will freeze half of the storm worm''s body in the second half.


    The body of the storm worm hit the sand wall.


    Seeing this, Chu Feng''s mouth turned up.


    "It''s cunning."


    Don''t get me wrong. He''s talking about the storm bug.


    Members of the sand insect hunting team burst into cheers.


    "Yes! It worked. "


    "Stop cheering and do it."


    "That animal has been seriously injured by us. Let''s kill it quickly."


    "Yes, that animal is very cunning. Don''t give it a chance to escape."


    Seeing the severe damage of the storm worm, we can''t wait to cheer. However, some smart people decided to confirm the death of the storm worm while he was ill.


    Just as these people were about to get close to the storm worm, they found that the body of the storm worm began to disintegrate. First, it collapsed like soil, and then it became sand and wind all over the sky.


    "No, run!"


    The leader of a team yelled, but it was too late.


    The storm worm suddenly came out of the ground, swallowed a demon hunter, and disappeared into the ground.

 Chapter 1061

    Seeing a life disappear in front of him, Chu Feng''s heart did not set off any waves.


    Some things experience more, also get used to.


    He has gone through too many life and death, it''s really difficult to show compassion for the passing of life.


    Only when there are more people dying, will he pay more attention.


    What''s more, it''s too late for him to make a move.


    The speed of the storm worm is much faster than he expected.


    But the death of his companion caused a panic for the demon hunting group.


    "What''s the matter? Why did the storm worm come out of the ground just now? "


    "Isn''t that animal seriously injured by us? Why come out of the ground? "


    "That beast is so cunning. Was he playing with us just now?"


    Just when there was a disturbance in the demon hunting group, the storm Sandworm came out of the ground again. This time, it swallowed the three demon hunters and quickly disappeared under the ground.


    Under the cover of sandstorm, even the whole picture of the storm worm is hard to see.


    The figure of the storm worm disappeared again. It did not kill many people, only six people. But the shadow it brought to the whole demon hunting group was far from simple.


    "It''s no wonder that people who survived from the storm Sandworm all commented that the storm Sandworm may not be the most powerful fierce beast, but it must be the most terrible fierce beast. This is simply destroying people''s morale!"


    Even Chu Feng was a little frightened by the appearance and disappearance of the storm worm.


    Just now, he saw very clearly that when the storm sandbug attacked the woman, the powers also attacked. But at that moment, the storm sandbug suddenly disappeared from the sandstorm. Instead, it was a avatar condensed with sand, so the sand avatar took the attack of the powers instead of the sandbug.


    By the time the sand stunt is attacked, the storm bug is already underground.


    Anyway, these insect catching teams don''t know what the sand worm will look like after being attacked. They don''t even know what kind of monster the sand worm comes from. So even if they can''t see the blood, they won''t feel strange.


    Just as the insect team relaxed its vigilance, the storm sand bug attacked again.


    The second attack, let the demon hunters into a panic.


    In this flustered and unprepared time, the storm Sandworm made a third attack.


    What makes Chu Feng feel more scrupulous is the caution of storm Sandworm.


    Although we can''t see the full strength of the storm sandbug, we can sense it from the huge original power in the opponent''s body. The strength of the storm sandbug has reached the peak of level 8, which is comparable to that of the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    With this degree of strength, we can completely crush the insect catching team.


    Let alone hiding in the ground for a sneak attack, even if it''s just devouring the prey, the insect team can''t resist effectively.


    However, storm Sandworm still chose to use simple tactics.


    Although the tactics are simple, they reveal another thing, that is, the nature of a top predator, that is, they don''t rely on strength to crush their opponents.


    Although many people like to crush the enemy with the power of integrity, which will be more comfortable, and also bring their own psychological superiority, but in the nature of the top is not like this, rarely do so.


    Whether it''s a tiger or a lion, or even a boa constrictor or a crocodile, it''s not a waste of energy to be able to sneak or kill its prey with the least cost.


    Among them, the tiger''s hunting ability is the most outstanding.


    When tigers hunt, they pursue zero damage.


    It is obvious that we can solve the enemy with the least cost, but we have to crush the enemy with the so-called aboveboard method. This is the arrogance that only human beings can commit.


    As a predator, this mentality is very unqualified.


    But what''s interesting is that on the road of evolution, those powerful monsters, as they become more and more powerful, gradually challenge the dominant position of human nature, but usually commit such problems.


    It''s clear that the storm bug didn''t forget its original intention.


    The lion needs all his strength to fight the rabbit. The storm worm is a qualified predator.


    "Huaxia people, what did you do just now?"


    When Chu Feng''s thoughts are running, someone stares at him with angry eyes.


    "Huaxia people, why didn''t that animal attack you just now?"


    "Do you have a deal with that beast?"


    "Yes, you explained it to me."


    Chu Feng feels funny. Is there something wrong with these people''s brains?


    However, he also knows that when people are in high mental stress, they like to bite people.


    However, he can understand, but he is not willing to understand.


    "Go away!"


    Chu Feng cold a fierce drink, just like thunder general in everyone''s ears.The insect catchers were shocked by the sound of spiritual shock, and they seemed to be in a trance.


    But at this moment, the storm worm came out from the ground again. With the cover of the sandstorm, the two members of the insect hunting team were swallowed up and disappeared under the cover of the sandstorm.


    One hit, a thousand miles away.


    Even in the face of any weak monster, the storm worm''s response is perfect to find no fault.


    Of course, it''s also related to the fact that fierce beasts don''t have the demand of human force.


    "Ah


    "I''m not going to kill this beast."


    "Don''t kill me, I won''t come."


    "Run, stay here, we''ll die."


    "Our speed and storm worm are not at the same level at all. We can''t keep up with our reaction. If we stay here, we will die."


    The storm sand worm did not kill many people, but the psychological pressure it brought was no worse than that of T. rex.


    The haunted figure, the attack without warning, the speed that people can''t see clearly with their naked eyes, and the cunning nature, which can capture any trace of the prey''s terrorist insight, cast a shadow on the mind of the insect hunting team.


    No one knows if the next person to die will be himself.


    Some people with poor psychological quality have started to leave the team shouting.


    But at this time, the sandstorm became more intense, and the sandstorm covered the members of the insect hunting team who wanted to leave. When the sandstorm ended, only half of the more than a dozen people who fled were left.


    More than 20 seconds later, the sandstorm came again. This time, none of those who tried to escape could reappear.


    Chu Feng''s eyes, however, fell on the woman who had a mental breakdown. He scanned her with his mental strength and felt that he could not laugh or cry.


    The woman kneeling down beside the pit, her body has become an ice sculpture, it is obvious that the only person left in place is a stand in, and her father has already taken advantage of the sandstorm to escape here.

 Chapter 1062

    "Don''t underestimate anyone easily!"


    For that woman''s practice, Chu Feng is a little surprised.


    In front of an enemy who can come and go freely in the desert and easily shuttle between sand layers, playing such a trick is like playing a master''s trick, playing a big knife in front of Guan Gong.


    If that woman is not a special way to hide her breath, or even to hide Chu Feng''s spiritual exploration, I''m afraid she has died in the sandstorm.


    After paying a little attention to the woman, Chu Feng withdrew his attention.


    Whether the other party is alive or dead, the relationship with him is not very big.


    The target he cares about has always been the storm worm.


    Just as he was thinking about how to deal with the storm worm, a member of the insect team came to him.


    Chu Feng''s hand appeared black lightning, if the other side close to him a little closer, he will directly hand, kill the other side here.


    But the member of the insect hunting team suddenly fell to his knees with a plop.


    "My Lord, please help us."


    "How do you know I can save you?"


    Chu Feng looks very interested.


    "Eyes, adults'' eyes are different from others."


    The seasoned member of the insect hunting team replied, "the strength of the beast was clearly seen just now, and everyone was in a panic. Only you, my Lord, were standing here alone. You didn''t associate with anyone, and you didn''t mean to hide or run away. You even kept observing the movement track of the beast, if I guess correctly Even if the animal has shown such strength, the adult still has enough confidence to kill the animal. "


    But he remembers that the guest from China said that the target was storm Sandworm.


    But at that time, not many members of the pest team cared.


    The sudden killing of the storm worm has made everyone in a mess.


    At this time, he noticed that the guest from afar didn''t appear to be in a panic even in such an environment. He even observed the animal''s action track and wanted to kill him here.


    Such strength and self-confidence, let him see the hope of survival.


    The corner of Chu Feng''s mouth cocked up, with a trace of banter in his eyes: "how can I help you?"


    The member of the insect catching team said in a hurry: "I am also Chinese. I just came here to settle down. We are all Chinese, so we should help each other."


    The interest in Chu Feng''s eyes gradually turned into disappointment.


    I thought that with the other party''s observation just now, I could give a reason to make my eyes bright. I didn''t expect that I wanted to kidnap myself morally because of my blood origin.


    This made him lose his interest in this man.


    For the weak, it is harder to live long with cleverness than with stupidity.


    "Oh? Chinese people


    Chu Feng glanced at the members of the insect hunting team nearby. "Half of the people here are yellow skinned. Has the scale of Chinese people reached this level?"


    The members of the insect catching team kneeling on the ground didn''t notice Chu Feng''s difference. Instead, they happily explained:


    "this is because the local people don''t think this insect is harmful. Anyway, there are not many people to eat every time. As long as it''s not their turn, they don''t have to worry about anything. But we think that as long as this insect is not solved, the oasis nearby will be forever It doesn''t belong to human beings. In the future, we will definitely encounter food crisis.


    So we called on a group of people to kill the animal, so that we can attack the oasis safely. Unfortunately, most of the people who agree with this plan are Chinese people. "


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. The Chinese people''s national character made it easier for them to survive in the disaster.


    Even in foreign countries, the ordinary Chinese people are much better than other nationalities. They are more hardworking and capable. The reason why many places resist the Chinese people is that they are too hard-working and deprive others of the chance of fair competition, which makes Huaxia the only nationality discriminated against because of their diligence and wisdom.


    It''s just, what does the other party''s Chinese blood have to do with him?


    Whether it''s a white heart or a black heart, it has nothing to do with him even if he wants to return to China.


    He can''t save the native Chinese. Is it true that the overseas Chinese are more noble than the domestic Chinese? His resources and energy, or native Chinese priority.


    "Ah


    "Here comes the beast again."


    "Run


    Another sandstorm accompanied by the figure of the storm sandbug swallowed two members of the insect hunting team, causing a greater disturbance of the insect hunting team. Some people saw the figure of Chu Feng riding on the back of chasing electricity, and their eyes lit up.


    "Huaxia people, do you have a way to deal with that beast?""Huaxia people, if you can kill that animal, all of us will thank you."


    "Huaxia has always been the party with the most international morality and justice. You can''t wait to save the dying!"


    More and more members of the insect hunting team gather near chufeng, but they are photographed in chufeng''s aura, which makes these people dare not get too close. However, as more and more people who are not close to chufeng are killed by sandstorm insects, there are more and more people here.


    Chu Feng did not show a strong strength, but his strong aura, as well as his fierce murderous spirit, made these people regard Chu Feng as the only savior.


    After the insect hunting team suffered more than 40 casualties, the rest of the people gathered near Chu Feng.


    They looked at Chu Feng with eager eyes.


    "Are you our God, my lord?"


    "My Lord, if you can kill that monster, please do it!"


    In the face of these people''s request, Chu Feng indifferent.


    Of course, he wanted to do it, but it had nothing to do with these people''s requests.


    Of course, it''s up to him to decide when and how to do it. What are these people''s requests? What''s the use of these people''s thanks to him?


    At this time, a beautiful woman with white skin still kept in the middle of the desert wriggled her body to approach Chu Feng and said in a soft voice: "my Lord, as long as --"


    before she had time to finish her words, a sword spirit ran through her eyebrows.


    This makes her dying eyes full of disbelief.


    Why, he just close to a little bit, this person is hard to destroy? This person does not know how to pity?


    "Shabby."


    Chu Feng disdained to take back his fingers, even in such an environment, trying to use seduction to attract others, it is stupid.


    Don''t say this woman''s purple, he doesn''t look up to, even if it is Su Yuyan that level of beauty, he will be merciless.

 Chapter 1063

    See Chu Feng suddenly between the hand, mercilessly kill their heart team beauty, these members of the insect team are full of fear.


    Just now, when did this Chinese man make his move?


    Why didn''t anyone see him when he shot?


    When everyone saw clearly, the woman was dead.


    They only see the result of Chu Feng''s move, but no one can see the process clearly.


    However, such a strong, on the contrary, let some people''s eyes full of ecstasy.


    "My Lord is powerful. I''m sure you can kill that beast."


    "My Lord, please help us."


    It''s true that some people will suffer from the death of their companions, and even fear Chu Feng. However, the fear of storm sandworms has gained the upper hand in their hearts. What they care more about is how to survive.


    They no longer have the courage to kill sand insects at first. Even the death of their companions is regarded as their own death. They even offend and displease big people.


    No wonder these people will become slaves in the future.


    In the age of the law of the jungle, there is no justice or evil, no pity or fairness.


    The weak can only give their own destiny to the strong.


    If the weak and small people unite, there may still be hope to resist the strong. However, just because of the casualties of their companions, these people have lost the courage at the beginning, and even the courage to run away by their own strength. They have been abandoned.


    Chu Feng shook his head and said, "you can go back."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, people''s faces were full of tension and fear.


    "Don''t leave us, my Lord."


    "My Lord, whatever you want us to do? Even if it''s for you to be a cow and a horse, we''ll promise. Just don''t leave us behind. "


    Seeing the ugly posture of these people, Chu Feng calmly explained:


    "the beast just now has been fed by you. Even if you leave now, a full predator will not continue to attack you."


    Already fed


    This merciless words, let people''s faces are full of shame.


    They wanted to kill the sand worm as hunters, but they didn''t expect that their companions would be killed in a few minutes.


    What''s more, they can''t even fight back.


    In this desert, the only thing they can do is to wait for death and pray that the next one will not be themselves. Besides, they can''t do anything.


    Now this guest from China mercilessly points out their cowardice and incompetence, which makes some people''s faces full of shame and some people''s eyes full of resentment.


    One of the members of the insect hunting team left here, biting his teeth.


    His speed was very fast, and he ran hundreds of meters in the twinkling of an eye. The people behind him looked at his back. As this man ran farther and farther away, the light of hope appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    When the first escapee escaped 3 kilometers, some people began to follow him and wanted to take the opportunity to escape. More and more people joined the escape team.


    "The sandworms are really fed."


    "We can go."


    "We don''t need the help of others. We can survive on our own."


    For these people''s remarks, Chu Feng felt a little speechless.


    Just now, who begged himself to lead them to find a way to live? Now, who keeps saying that they don''t need the help of others? There''s something wrong with these people''s brains.


    But he also verified one thing, that is, the sand worm is really full.


    Yes, he''s not sure.


    Although he has heard in the future that the sand worm will stop attacking people after eating enough prey, so there will be a short period of security. Many caravans or slave hunting teams will prepare their prey in advance, but how can Chu Feng know how much the sand worm eats?


    There is no accurate description of this kind of thing.


    These people just listen to their own one-sided words, and place their hope of survival on a casual sentence of a stranger. Now there are still people who think that they can survive on their own strength.


    It''s a miracle that these people survived the last two years.


    It can only be said that the degree of danger varies from place to place. Although the sandstorm has brought great disaster to the local area, it has also protected the safety of this area to a certain extent.


    But after most of the people chose to run away, Chu Feng noticed that there were more than 20 people staying in the same place.


    "Why don''t you run away? It''s a good opportunity. "


    "Lord, we want to follow him."


    A member of the insect hunting team knelt down in front of Chu Feng, "as long as the adults do not abandon us, we are willing to give our lives to adults. Don''t give orders from the gods. We will do it even if we go up the mountain and down the sea of fire.""What if I''m going to order you to serve as food for sandworms?"


    Chu Feng impolitely interrupted his pledge of allegiance.


    The member of the insect hunting team was speechless. He wanted to be loyal to the strong man because he felt that he could live better when he followed the strong man. However, the bull he just boasted about seemed a little big. If the adult really wanted him to die, what reason would he have to follow the big man?


    At this time, another member of the insect hunting team said: "my Lord, we know that the world is very dangerous. We can live to the present, a large part of it is because of our good luck, but our luck can''t last forever. Even if we go back with those people now, maybe we will become the rations of animals sometime in the future."


    "Even if you follow me, maybe I will use you as cannon fodder or bait to attract monsters."


    Chu Feng refused these people mercilessly.


    "My Lord."


    These members of the insect hunting team still have hope for Chu Feng and long for his pity.


    However, in Chu Feng''s eyes, he was disappointed: "it''s not that I don''t give you a chance, but that you don''t understand your position and the right way to live."


    With that, a sword shot out of his fingertips and ran directly through the forehead of a member of the insect team, taking his life.


    "Run away!"


    Seeing that Chu Feng mercilessly killed them for this reason, the remaining members of the insect hunting team were full of horror. They didn''t understand why someone would rather kill them than accept their loyalty.


    What they don''t know is that Chu Feng didn''t refuse them at the beginning. To a certain extent, he has given them an opportunity to prove their value. Even if he takes the initiative to act as bait, he can barely be regarded as valuable.


    Only those who prove their worth can survive.


    But all these people think about is how to survive with the help of the strong.

 Chapter 1064

    Seeing the figure of these people running away, the corner of Chu Feng''s mouth turned up and showed a cruel smile.


    The black lightning came out of Chu Feng''s hand and landed on the runaways.


    "Ah


    "Spare my life!"


    "Why, my lord?"


    After killing these people, Chu Feng took back his finger.


    However, he did not kill those who fled.


    Those people, at least those who realize their weakness, won''t take chances, and Chu Feng doesn''t want to chase them, but refusing them will only make them resentful.


    Although it''s certain that these people won''t become anything in the future, Chu Feng has never been in the habit of leaving hidden dangers for himself. Anyway, it''s just a matter of hand. If you kill them, you''ll kill them.


    He has never been a savior.


    It is because of these people''s stupidity that they have fed the storm worm with their own lives, which makes it difficult for them to hunt. The storm worm should not come out in a short time.


    So Chu Feng called out a giant wolf with silver neck hair.


    This is the wolf king that he uses the power of wolf totem to accept and cultivate, which can be said to condense the spirit of the wolf family.


    After swallowing the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex, the silver wolf king''s level reached 8, and his body length reached more than 10 meters. However, in Yuanfu, he did not have much actual combat experience, only the actual combat experience he had accumulated in the snow.


    After the silver wolf king became the wolf king, the Yuan government had no opponents to threaten it.


    "There''s the smell of a powerful enemy here. Find it out for me."


    Chu Feng gave the order coldly.


    Whatever has existed, it is bound to leave traces. Whether it is a wolf or a dog, they are good at tracking. The hell three headed dog is better at guarding and fighting. However, if the wolves born and bred on the earth do not have the ability of tracking, they will starve to death.


    Most of the directions of life evolution are based on what we are good at.


    Silver wolf king is not slow to be treated as a dog. For him, it is his duty to use his sense of smell and wisdom to track prey.


    After all, the sense of shame of beasts is different from that of human beings.


    Silver wolf king sniffed, green eyes are full of joy.


    It''s a delight in powerful prey.


    Although there are many breath left here, only one can make the silver wolf king excited.


    The king of silver wolf excitedly runs to the distance, and the Chu Feng on his back follows him.


    In the process of running, the silver wolf king constantly changed his direction, adjusted his position several times, but always ran in the direction of the goal.


    "The storm worm is really cunning enough."


    When the silver wolf king changed his running direction several times, Chu Feng also felt the cunning of the storm killing insects, because even with the silver wolf king''s hunting instinct, he still revolved in the same place more than once.


    This shows that the storm Sandworm has noticed the pursuit of the enemy behind him, and consciously changes his position, even deliberately leaves some flaws, trying to induce the pursuers behind him.


    Time went by minute by second, and an hour passed in the twinkling of an eye.


    However, the pursuit of the silver wolf king has not stopped. For the wolf, an hour''s tracking is a trivial matter. Even the wolves without evolution and mutation can lurk for several days and nights in order to track their prey. It''s only an hour. It''s not even a challenge for the silver wolf king.


    After tracking for another half an hour, the king of silver wolf stopped. His green eyes were fixed on a plain sand dune in front of him. His cold hair stood up, and he looked like a great enemy.


    "It seems that you have not been cultivated in vain."


    Chu Feng smiles calmly. He also pays a lot for the silver wolf king. In addition to the unlimited supply of resources, even the body of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex is used as food for the silver wolf king.


    Now it seems that silver wolf king has the talent of tracking, which is not a waste.


    There are also some creatures who are good at tracking in hell, but the native creatures of the earth can still occupy more advantages when they pursue in the earth.


    Instead of perceiving that his own things have been found, the sandstorm has turned into a sandstorm, wrapping around chufeng and the silver wolf king. A monster like a giant earthworm looms in the sandstorm, ready to make a fatal blow to its prey at any time.


    In the face of the storm, the wolf king''s green eyes turned to Chu Feng and conveyed his needs to Chu Feng with spiritual voice: "I need soldiers."


    Silver wolf king can''t speak human language, but the fierce beasts above level 7 can express simple meanings through language proficiency.


    Chu Feng was a little surprised, because the silver wolf king''s strength has been able to investigate his entire group by himself, but the wolves are still social creatures. They can fight in groups and will never fight alone.This kind of character is not good or bad. After all, the future dark wolf king is at the bottom of the last ten beasts in terms of individual strength. Only by his ability to command the group, plus his ferocious and cunning hunting ability, and his command ability beyond art, can he become one of the last ten beasts. The silver wolf king has replaced the dark wolf king, but it is obvious that he is also in command Route.


    Chu Feng thought a little and released 300 wolves belonging to the lineage of silver wolf king.


    The silver wolf king let out a wolf howl. Under the command of the silver wolf king, more than 300 gray wolves ran quickly in all directions. It seemed that they didn''t have the intention to rush in and solve the problem with group attack.


    This let Chu Feng some accident, silver wolf king''s command, unexpectedly let him some don''t understand.


    When the silver wolf king issued the order, the storm worm did not let the silver wolf king arrange it slowly, but took the opportunity to drill into the ground and launch an attack on the silver wolf king.


    Storm Sandworm saw Chu Feng''s extraordinary from the beginning, so he has been avoiding fighting with Chu Feng. Now he stealthily attacks the silver wolf king, and at the same time he exposes his body to Chu Feng.


    Such a decision is already a risk for the storm bug.


    When the storm worm came out of the ground, the silver wolf king left the place decisively, but left an ice sculpture in the place. The storm worm swallowed the ice sculpture, but could not help spitting it out.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, a long black hair appeared in Chu Feng''s hand and ran through the body of the storm worm at the speed of lightning. The black lightning burst out on the body of the storm worm, making the body of the storm worm missing.


    But in Chu Feng''s eyes, there was no joy of success.


    "It''s the storm worm that is called the most terrible beast."


    At the place hit by the spear of scourge, the body of the storm Sandworm was scattered like quicksand, but the lower part of the body showed a big mouth again and swallowed up in the direction of the silver wolf king.

 Chapter 1065

    The silver wolf king spits out a breath of cold and forms an ice and snow shield in the sky. The big mouth of the storm Sandworm hits the ice and snow shield and smashes the ice and snow shield to pieces. But taking this opportunity, the silver wolf king turns into a silver lightning and leaves the place to avoid the fatal blow of the storm Sandworm.


    When Chu Feng just shot, he predicted the speed of the storm worm, and then he projected the spear of scourge.


    But just at that moment, the storm worm actually blocked in front of him, condensed a body like himself, and slowed down his own speed.


    The spear of scourge runs through the sand body of storm Sandworm.


    Only the second half of the body is the true nature of the storm worm.


    However, with this delay, the wolf king was able to avoid the direct attack of the storm sandbug. Otherwise, even if the silver wolf king was hit by the storm sandbug with his strength, his life would be in danger.


    From the brief exchange just now, Chu Feng also saw the fighting consciousness of storm Sandworm.


    A short moment to make that degree of response, not only to avoid the fatal attack, but also to make the right counterattack against the enemy, this degree of fighting consciousness, in the fierce beast has been at the peak.


    In Chu Feng can see, the other side to make such a response is not relying on combat experience, but on their own reaction speed, and almost instinctive intuition.


    This way of fighting is very similar to thunder corpse dragon.


    Thunder corpse dragon''s fighting talent is also innate. It doesn''t need to learn at all. With instinct, it can have a very terrible fighting consciousness, which is almost engraved on the body and soul.


    However, there are some differences in the silver wolf king. The silver wolf king''s fighting consciousness and innate talent do account for a certain proportion, but most of them are trained and learned.


    The two evolution modes have their own advantages and disadvantages.


    However, after the death of the storm Sandworm, it is difficult to have a second storm Sandworm here. However, after the death of the silver wolf king, a second wolf king can be born among the wolves, and there is a chance to surpass the previous wolf king.


    The storm worm failed to hit the target, and did not hit again in a short time.


    On the contrary, the sandstorm became more and more severe, and the figure of storm Sandworm seemed to fluctuate with the sandstorm.


    But Chu Feng can see that those are the fake bodies made of sand by storm sandworms. The real bodies of storm sandworms are looming, but they have never been in a real dangerous situation.


    Silver wolf king is not in a hurry, deep eyes have been staring at the ground around, as if waiting for an opportunity.


    Even in the latest time, the distance between the storm sandbug and the silver wolf king was less than 30 meters. At such a distance, the storm sandbug even had a chance to kill with one blow, but the silver wolf king still ignored the existence of the storm sandbug.


    The surrounding wolves are getting farther and farther away, away in all directions.


    The sandstorm around suddenly became stronger, and the nearby sand dunes fluctuated. The figure of the storm sand worm suddenly came out of a sand dune, biting in the direction of the silver wolf king.


    The silver wolf king jumps around in no hurry. The body of the storm worm hits the ground and stirs up the wind and sand all over the sky. However, the silver wolf king is not moved, as if he was not bitten.


    However, when the sandstorm gradually subsided, the body of the storm Sandworm suddenly came out 2 kilometers away and swallowed a giant wolf more than 7 meters in length.


    The attack just now was only a feint. Its real target was the giant wolf.


    The giant wolf, whose strength is only level 6, has no ability to resist in front of the storm worm, so he is swallowed by the storm worm without any sound.


    The nearby wolves howled bitterly and rushed in the direction of the storm worm.


    Even the silver wolf king turned into silver lightning and rushed in the direction of the storm worm.


    At this time, the body of the storm Sandworm suddenly kept twisting, spitting out a huge piece of ice, and the nearby wolves spit out a half moon shaped arc of ice blue, cutting on the body of the storm Sandworm.


    There are also some giant wolves that spew cold currents and freeze the body of storm sandworms.


    The body of the silver wolf king passed through the storm sand worm, and the huge claws were caught on the body of the storm sand worm, and three blood lights burst out. In this way, the body of the storm sand worm was cut three big holes by the silver wolf king.


    It seems that the storm worm, caught in anger, shows all his face.


    This is a giant monster that looks like an earthworm, but grows some centipede like claws. It swings its body, and its claws cross some giant wolves. Three giant wolves are torn in two by the claws immediately.


    The sandstorm insects were killed, but the wolves lost in a hurry, but they couldn''t dodge. A dozen giant wolves were buried in the sand. A large number of storms followed, and the bodies of a dozen giant wolves were directly cut up by the wind blade.


    Wolf king''s original deep eyes have now become completely crazy.


    A silver breath gathered in his mouth. The cold current storm swept the ground and almost frozen the earth. Half of the body of the storm worm was frozen, but the action was not slow at all. A large number of storms were set off, and the wind blade force chopped up more than a dozen giant wolves again. Seven or eight powerful giant wolves were only cut by the wind blade and barely saved their lives.Black lightning came down from the sky and landed on the head of the storm worm.


    The storm worm''s body was blasted into a big hole and fled to the distance under the cover of the sandstorm. The silver wolf king and some giant wolves followed. The half moon shaped ice blade left scars on the storm worm''s body. However, after the storm worm sank to the ground, all the wolves had no choice but to take the storm worm.


    The silver wolf king howled at the sky after the storm worm fled.


    The wolves surrounded the bodies of their dead companions and howled toward the sky.


    Looking at such a scene, Chu Feng''s heart also has some complexity.


    In the past, when watching movies and TV series, he would feel desolate and solemn when he saw wolves standing by the bodies of his companions and howling. But now, having witnessed such a scene in person, he just felt that he had lost a lot of his subordinates. He felt a little distressed, but he was only distressed about the loss of strength in his hands.


    "Your tactics and command ability are very good, and your tracking ability is also very strong. Unfortunately, your men are too weak."


    Chu Feng came to the silver wolf king and took out five green fruits of life, which he originally intended to use to make potions, but now he took them out ahead of time. "These fruits of life will be given to you, and the right of distribution is entirely in your own hands."

 Chapter 1066

    Wolf is a kind of fierce and cunning creatures, but also unity and wisdom of life.


    Life with high intelligence, especially gregarious life, will also improve its intelligence after evolution. In fact, even Chu Feng doesn''t know how much silver wolf king''s intelligence has improved.


    Chu Feng can feel the ambition hidden in his heart.


    It''s hiding itself.


    Chu Feng didn''t use Zhenyao Fu to subdue the silver wolf king. He just established a soul contract between the two sides. Each soul contract is not a mandatory master servant relationship.


    The reason for this is that Chu Feng''s men already have enough dogs. If they really domesticate the wolves into a group of dogs, wouldn''t it be a waste?


    He needs wolves to be wolf like.


    But no matter silver wolf king or Chu Feng all know that resisting Chu Feng is absolutely a dead end.


    With the cunning of wolves, unless there is no way out, they will not choose to burn both jade and stone.


    Now Chu Feng put five fruits of life in front of the silver wolf king, which is to give the silver wolf king a choice and see which road the silver wolf king will take.


    After swallowing one of the fruits, the silver wolf king immediately felt the vigorous life force flowing in his body, making his injury and recovered physical strength recover quickly, and surpassing his original peak strength.


    Feeling the vigorous life force, the silver wolf king looked at the remaining fruits of life with greedy eyes.


    It yearns for power, and this fruit can give it power.


    If you swallow all the rest of the fruit, your strength will surely improve rapidly.


    However, after hesitating for more than 20 seconds, the greedy color in the eyes of the silver wolf king all faded away, turned into a deep look again, and howled at his subordinates.


    Four giant wolves came to the silver wolf king''s side and swallowed a fruit of life. Their breath rose rapidly.


    Compared with the life of Yuanli''s practice route, the fruit of life plays a greater role in the life of blood practice route.


    As the earth has just recovered, many powerful mutant monsters have gained the support of the earth''s original power. For a long time, they don''t have to consider the matter that the fruits of cultivation feed back their blood.


    But after reaching its own limit, the cultivation speed becomes very slow, and the bottleneck becomes very difficult to break through.


    The advantage of this is that one''s offspring can also enjoy some of the fruits of one''s own cultivation.


    But once evolution slows down, there may be no offspring.


    Young wolves can be independent in three months. In today''s era, this time will be further shortened, but if they are not strong enough, they can only be eliminated on the road of evolution.


    The fruit of life can shorten such a process.


    With the wisdom of the silver wolf king, of course, we can see the importance of the fruits of life to the wolves.


    "You made a very rational choice."


    Chu Feng praised.


    With the strength of the silver wolf king, even if you eat five fruits of life, it''s just icing on the cake, but for the wolves, it''s a timely help. You can produce four more experts at once.


    And these four giant wolves will have great potential.


    "I''m not the black dragon."


    The silver wolf king answered with a spiritual voice.


    For such an answer, Chu Feng was a little surprised.


    It seems that the silver wolf king is very self-conscious. He knows that he can''t match thunder corpse dragon in individual strength, so he can only make up the gap between the two sides through the strength of the group.


    In the future, the wolf king of darkness will follow the same path.


    This is not to give up the path of the strong, but to choose a different path.


    In the future, the dark wolf king will travel with wolves, which will cause more damage than thunder corpse dragon.


    Chu Feng thought of a sentence: the wolf also wants to be the king of beasts, but knows that he is not a tiger.


    This sentence is just a subjective judgment of the wolf''s character. Whether the wolf in the past had such an idea is unknown to Chu Feng, but he is sure of one thing, that is, the silver wolf king now does have such self-knowledge.


    Silver wolf king knew that he could not be as terrible as thunder corpse dragon, so he took the group route.


    Chu Feng said: "if you want more fruits like this, you can exchange them with your own prey."


    Speaking of these words, he felt that the spirit fluctuation of the silver wolf king seemed to be abnormal.


    It occurred to him that the wolves were not too late to eat.


    The wolf can repay the kindness with his life in order to save his life, but he will not take the initiative to beg for the good.


    Thus, Chu Feng added: "this is an equivalent exchange."


    "Equivalent exchange?"


    In the past concept of silver wolf king, there was no such thing as equivalent exchange. Nature is a world of the jungle. You can grab what you want.


    But with the wisdom of the silver wolf king, we can really understand the equivalent exchange of such things."You need the things in my hand, and I also need the things in your hand. When we are unable to kill each other or unwilling to kill each other, we give each other what they want. This is called equivalent exchange."


    Chu Feng explained to the silver wolf king.


    It''s not very difficult for him to tame the wolves. As long as the disobedient ones are killed, the rest are naturally obedient. Didn''t the human dog evolve from the wolf at first?


    However, it is very difficult to maintain the wolf nature of wolves.


    On the basis of maintaining the wolf nature of the wolves, it is necessary to let the wolves obey their own orders, and the degree of difficulty reaches a higher level. However, Chu Feng, who has a precise grasp of the wolves'' character, believes that he can do this kind of thing.


    After thinking for more than ten seconds, the silver wolf king replied, "yes, master."


    Chu Feng didn''t think that the silver wolf king had completely surrendered to himself because of his master''s name.


    Perhaps for wolf king, the identity of owner is not different from that of store owner.


    However, there is a big weakness of the Werewolf: they value credibility and loyalty.


    This reputation and loyalty are similar to dog life, but they are different. In order to repay Chu Feng''s favor, hellhounds can entrust their life to Chu Feng. The same is true when they repay the powerful. Hellhounds'' loyalty lies in loyalty itself. Even if they are cursed by the Lord of the underworld, it is because the Lord of the underworld does nothing unfair No complaints.


    The credit of wolves lies in what they promise, which can be said to be self-centered.


    But for Chu Feng, it doesn''t make any difference.


    What he cares about is not whether the wolf king shows his obedience to her from the heart, but whether the wolf king can do what he wants, and what he wants the wolves to do instead of himself.


    As long as the subordinates meet their own needs, inner loyalty is dispensable.

 Chapter 1067

    After helping those seriously injured giant wolves recover and taking over the dead wolf''s body, Chu Feng and the silver wolf king continued to pursue and kill the storm worm.


    The speed of killing insects by storm is very fast, but this speed is the speed of outbreak.


    If it''s really a long journey, it''s worse than silver wolf king.


    After the storm Sandworm suffered heavy damage, it left all the way along a certain direction.


    After tracking for more than 20 minutes, Chu Feng and silver wolf king came to a desolate canyon.


    "Is this the home of the storm worm?"


    The storm Sandworm has never left a certain range and runs around. It is obviously a creature with territorial consciousness. After suffering heavy damage, such creatures usually return to their old nest or the place where they can recover as soon as possible.


    This is the difference between fighting with talent and fighting with wisdom.


    Relying on talent to fight, every choice made is the most reasonable, but the most reasonable is the same for the enemy, just like the time ability Yurou obtained from Chu Feng.


    When you make the most reasonable choice, your choice is fixed.


    Because of this, Chu Feng did not continue to pursue before.


    One reason is to confirm the relationship with the silver wolf king, but another is here.


    For storm Sandworm, his home is the best place to fight. If he can''t escape, taking this place as a battlefield will improve his winning rate. But for Chu Feng, his goal is here.


    Chu Feng''s spirit swept the whole Canyon, a breath of nothing hidden in the ground, after sensing Chu Feng''s spirit, he fled quickly.


    "It turned out to be able to sense mental detection."


    Chu Feng''s doubts were also solved. No wonder the storm worm didn''t choose to attack himself from the beginning. It turned out that long ago, he sensed the danger from himself.


    This insight into danger is also one of the talents of the storm worm.


    "Do you want to take in the storm worm as well?"


    Chu Feng''s mind flashed such an idea, but did not come to a conclusion.


    Each of the ten beasts in the last world is not an ordinary thing.


    However, some things depend on fate.


    For example, if the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex is too tired to accept, Chu Feng will be too lazy to accept. Anyway, the talent of ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex comes from the origin, and its value to Chu Feng is also very limited.


    Storm Sandworm has been seriously damaged, sensing the breath of Chu Feng and silver wolf king, the first choice is to avoid its edge of course.


    Chu Feng rode on the back of chasing electricity and explored the canyon in such a slow way.


    The valley is so desolate that there is no grass.


    There is no life other than the storm worm.


    However, it also reduced the difficulty of Chu Feng''s exploration.


    "This canyon has been cleaned up."


    Chu Feng raced around the canyon chasing electricity. He didn''t worry that the storm insects would attack him. When he looked at both sides of the canyon, he found that there were a lot of traces of manual cleaning.


    Both sides of the canyon are very steep, but there are a lot of man-made caves.


    In fact, there are similar caves in China. In some remote areas, people who have died will be put on the cliff. Some people who have set up many enemies will also put their graves in the air.


    Chu Feng didn''t know much about the tombs here.


    He just overheard the existence of tomb guards.


    What they guard is the tomb of the Pharaoh and the ancient Sun God.


    Apart from that, he knew nothing.


    Silver wolf king issued a wolf howl, indicating Chu Feng to go.


    According to the guidance of the silver wolf king, Chu Feng came to a place with traces of human life. There were tables and chairs, cooking stoves, rice bowls and knives and forks polished with rocks.


    "Is this a primitive village? No, it doesn''t seem like it''s only a few years since the traces of life here disappeared, and there are no traces of destruction here. "


    After the end of the world, some things decayed faster and some things decayed slower, so Chu Feng could not judge the exact time of existence here.


    The dust here is not too much, and some simple clothes here have traces of damage, but the traces of weathering are only a little indiscernible, indicating that even if the style of things is old, they are also made in recent years.


    Not long ago, there were people living here.


    But what surprised Chu Feng was that there was no trace of fighting.


    Without any fighting, the people here just disappeared, which made Chu Feng feel strange.


    However, he did not think much about the reasons behind this. He was not an archaeologist, and he was not interested in investigating the strange phenomena here. He came here just to find the reason why he became one of the last ten beasts.In addition to the three fierce beasts in the sea, the six fierce beasts on the land are all born under certain conditions, so the remaining one is not entirely dependent on their own talent.


    There are not many valuable things here. Chu Feng asked the silver wolf king to search for special items nearby.


    The silver wolf king led Chu Feng to the depth of the canyon. The storm and sand insects kept rising and falling in the depth of the canyon. It seemed that they were hesitating whether to escape or fight here.


    "I didn''t run away immediately. It seems that this place is also a very important place for storm sandflies."


    Chu Feng pulled out the wooden sword at his waist. The wooden sword made from the heart of the eternal tree has not yet been made, but the wooden sword cut from the branches of the tree of life has no obstacles.


    As soon as he arrived at the sharp sword spirit, he cut down from chufeng''s wooden sword.


    Storm worm into the ground, but Chu Feng followed by the second sword directly pierced the ground.


    "Hiss -"


    the storm worm came out from under the ground and made a painful hiss, but it was not the pity of Chu Feng that welcomed it, but the breath of the cold current of the silver wolf king.


    The ice and snow cold current freezes part of the body of the storm worm, and then the silver wolf king pounces in the direction of the storm worm.


    The silver wolf king''s claws left a narrow wound on the storm worm.


    The black lightning spear penetrated the body of the storm worm when it didn''t react. The black lightning burst out in the body of the storm worm, and some viscous liquid shot out from the body of the storm worm, corroding a piece of ground.


    The storm worm, with a cry of pain, turned and fled to the distance.


    A sword Qi catches up with the storm Sandworm and cuts its body into two directly. Only half of the storm Sandworm''s head does not return to the caves on both sides of the canyon, but the other half of its body falls to the ground.


    From the body fracture wound, there are a lot of viscous liquid gushing out, corroding the rock on the ground.

 Chapter 1068

    "You run fast."


    Seeing that the storm Sandworm had penetrated into the cliff on both sides of the canyon, Chu Feng didn''t plan to chase it.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to cut the grass, but it''s because it''s not his home after all.


    There are too many caves on the cliffs here. Most of the caves are not too deep, just can accommodate some coffins or living places.


    But there are some caves, but they are deep.


    If you rush in, it''s hard to say if you get lost, but the storm Sandworm has a greater advantage in it.


    Unless it is to use the power of the seal of heaven and earth, Chu Feng is not sure to leave the storm Sandworm.


    What''s more, he doesn''t care about the life and death of the storm bug. It''s just a storm bug. The difficulties in the future are limited. It''s the only way to improve his own strength.


    Storm worm has been seriously injured, still want to fight here, obviously is reluctant to here.


    Then there must be something that has a great effect on the storm Sandworm.


    Otherwise, with the cunning nature of the storm worm, it would not take such a risk.


    Chu Feng used his mental power to scan around, but found that under his feet, there was a lot of Yuanli, and the intensity of Yuanli made Chu Feng feel a little surprised.


    Chu Feng used his wooden sword to cut out a sword Qi. He cut out a huge gully more than 300 meters long and tens of meters deep. Devastating storms gushed out from the bottom of the gully.


    Chu Feng stepped back and dodged to one side. The silver wolf king also stepped back, but he was cut by an imperceptible wind blade, and his blood flowed down.


    This wound is not big, but it can break through the defense of the silver wolf king, which proves that this wind blade is terrible.


    What''s more, there is more than one such blade.


    "Now, the limit of heaven and earth is level 8. If we can exert such power within this limit, there must be something special under the ground."


    Chu Feng took out the seal of heaven and earth and separated the rocks on the ground to spread the wind energy underneath.


    If there is only pure wind force in the ground, then the diffusion will also spread.


    A large number of wind blades rush into the sky along the expanding cracks on the ground. Some birds passing above are cut by the force of the wind blade, which directly turns into debris and soon turns into smoke.


    After the storm, the storm in the valley gradually subsided.


    After the storm subsided, Chu Feng observed the underground objects and took a breath.


    "Broken boundary vigorous wind, unexpectedly is this kind of thing."


    At the bottom of the valley is a colorless and transparent glass stone, in which wind forces gather, forming some subtle eddies.


    Combined with the devastating storm just now, Chu Feng quickly determined the origin of this item.


    Break the boundary of the strong wind.


    In the legend of the divine world, there are nine layers of sky above the sky closest to the sun. The storm in each layer of sky will be more terrible, but in the storm in the sky, there are also some precious objects born.


    Some of the most powerful can fly to the sky, to the sky to collect the sky wind.


    The nine layers of sky are divided into different fields. The most famous wind is the nine sky xuanjie wind, which can only be collected by storm temple.


    However, in the legend of the divine world, there is also a kind of vigorous wind that is more terrible than the vigorous wind of the nine heaven xuanjie.


    It is said that there is a fault on the ninth floor of Tianyu, the place closest to the sun, where there is a storm that destroys everything. Even the gods can''t get close to the sun in front of the storm. However, one of the royal families of the divine world, the corona Protoss, can collect colorless and transparent stones in the storm, that is, the broken boundary wind.


    The reason why it is called duanjie vigorous wind is that it can block a world.


    Let''s not mention whether it''s exaggeration. However, when Chu Feng saw the transparent stone, he soon thought of the legendary duanjie Gangfeng. After all, the items with wind attribute are rare, and the items that can solidify the wind force are even rarer.


    Even with the method of exclusion, it''s hard for people not to think of this kind of deity.


    "But isn''t the eye of the wind stone, which is formed by the broken boundary wind, usually only the size of a grain of rice? It is said that the broken boundary wind stone used to maintain the operation of the storm temple is only the size of a fist, but here... "


    Chu Feng looked at the huge stone with a diameter of more than three meters, and was shocked.


    If this is really a broken boundary wind, it is thought-provoking.


    He was not dazed with the benefits he was about to get, but he was suspicious for a while.


    Here, there is no condition for the birth of duanjie Gangfeng!


    No matter which world it is, any object is not produced for no reason. The condition of the broken boundary vigorous wind is on the ninth day of the divine world, the place closest to the sun.


    Even if this kind of thing was born not only in the divine world, there is no reason that it will appear on the earth.There is no such terrible storm on earth, and there is no condition for the birth of the broken boundary wind stone.


    "Anyway, take it first."


    If Tianyu doesn''t take it, he will be blamed. Anyway, there is no prohibition around this stone, and there are not too many risks. If he doesn''t take it away, it''s really unreasonable.


    Chu Feng directly used the power of the Yuan government, with the help of the power of a world to absorb the wind.


    The whole process went very smoothly without any obstacles.


    "It''s no wonder that the storm Sandworm itself is a fierce beast that can control the sand. In the future, it will be famous for its ability to control the storm. Originally, the storm Sandworm gained the power of wind attribute here."


    Now the source of the storm has been found, and Chu Feng''s harvest is greater than originally expected.


    If you can make a monster with original earth attribute gain more powerful wind attribute power than its own attribute, you can imagine how much benefit storm Sandworm will get from it in the future.


    Now that the wind is gone, the future of the storm worm is uncertain.


    After all, Chu Feng didn''t feel the body of the storm bug when he was fighting with the storm bug. He had the same original power as the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex or thunder corpse dragon.


    Even Chu Feng''s silver wolf king, who was endowed with power by virtue of the wolf totem, was inferior.


    In the future, the storm sand worm has no growth.


    "It''s just that it''s too hard to kill it!"


    Chu Feng thought about it and turned a lot of Yuan Li into hell fire. The wretched fire burned the cave here. From the entrance to the exit of the cave, the black fire kept burning.


    Chu Feng chose the highest place, and summoned a large number of magma from Yuan Fu to block it.


    Finally, he iced up the half of the body of the storm worm. If the storm worm is still alive after such an operation, he can look for the breath of the storm worm through this half of the body in the future.


    After all this, Chu Feng took the silver wolf king back to Yuanfu.

 Chapter 1069

    It took a lot of twists and turns to come to the black continent, but the process of going back is very simple. Chu Feng left the coordinates in the city of dawn, so it''s easy to go back no matter where he is.


    Now the means of blocking space is not popular on the earth, even the gods and demons can hardly bring this means to the earth, so Chu Feng can gallop on the earth safely.


    After returning to the city of dawn, Chu Feng recruited Tian Jing.


    "The three of you are ready. Next, I will have a task for you. After taking this task, you will be isolated from dawning city and Huaxia for a long time in the future. You can take some cronies or go together, but I will bring you back occasionally, but I can''t bring your cronies back."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s strange request, Tian Jing asked, "is it to leave the earth?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "will not leave the earth, and will not be too far away from the city of dawn, just a secret mission, do you have any chance to contact others too much."


    Tian Jing no longer asked, although the request is strange, but she has not questioned the qualification of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng usually does not interfere in the affairs of the city of dawn. With the help of Chu Feng''s confidant status, the three of them also gain a lot of benefits and cultivate some of their own confidants.


    However, their sense of existence, with the growth of the hell Knight Order and the emergence of the reconnaissance battalion, is also constantly decreasing. If Chu Feng didn''t teach them how to master the power of blood evil, they even doubt whether they have been forgotten by Chu Feng.


    Tao Jinghua asked, "only the three of us are allowed to come back, so will the others we took away declare death to the city of dawn?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "about seven or eight months! It''s better to bring some people who have no family or friends in the team, so that even if there are casualties or they are regarded as dead by the outside world, they won''t cause waves. "


    In the last world, it''s not a matter to die.


    Those demon hunting groups that go out to hunt mutant animals often can''t come back.


    That is to say, Su Yuan has established a whole set of forward base in the field, including mutual assistance system, so that those demon hunting regiments who are consumed too much, seriously injured or have run out of supplies can have rest and treatment places. This greatly reduces the casualty rate of demon hunting regiments, and causes many survival bases to follow suit. However, casualties can never be avoided.


    If the same area disappears dozens of people at the same time, it may cause reaction, but under the deliberate cover, even the disappearance of hundreds of people may not cause too much fluctuation.


    If they can''t do this kind of thing well, Chu Feng would have given them up.


    Xu Wei hesitated for a few seconds and said, "OK, even if we are isolated from the world, we can call more than 200 people, but we should all need some women. Can we come from the outer city..."


    They know that Chu Feng has zero tolerance for forcing women.


    In fact, most of the survival bases turn a blind eye to the bullying of weak women by the strong, because many strong people want to use this way to vent their force.


    It may be banned on the surface, but if it is too strict, it will make many strong people centrifugal.


    But Chu Feng will not be used to them, only others ask to join the city of dawn, never the city of dawn ask who stay, the real strong never lack of women, also will not lack of beautiful women, need to force means to get women''s garbage, Chu Feng also don''t need, abnormal heart, Chu Feng also don''t need.


    It''s just that it''s really difficult for a man not to touch a woman for several months in an isolated place.


    Now it''s true that sexual catharsis is also a way to relieve stress.


    That''s why Xu Wei asked.


    Chu Feng was silent for a few seconds, and said: "no coercion, enough compensation, no maltreatment. You can get some quenched body fluid from me, and I have some potions to improve women''s appearance and make women''s appearance and body perfect. They can also improve certain talents. You can do it yourself."


    In the last days, there are many people who bow to life in order to survive.


    Outside the city of dawn, a piece of bread can make a woman bow her head. A piece of bread and a bottle of clean water can even break through the gender barrier.


    Even if life is better now, it is still the end of the world in essence.


    Dawning city is not a charity organization. Although many commodities are exported to the survival bases through the demon hunter guild, there are still many survivors of the survival bases. In the case of closed information, they do not know the existence of the demon hunter guild at all.


    There are too many women who bow to life in order to survive.


    Chu Feng''s conditions are good.


    Hearing the conditions proposed by Chu Feng, Tao Jinghua and Xu Wei obviously look relaxed.


    Let alone women in the skin and meat business, even good women and married women, under such conditions, many people will give in. Even female demon hunters who want to be self reliant may not be able to withstand such temptation.In just one day, the three brought together a team of more than 220 people.


    Among them, there are 122 people above the top of level 5, who seem to be fighters, or the assistance selected by three people. Among these people, 40 are women, but most of the women stand with men, and only a few are women standing together or independent.


    This kind of cooperation is very common. Women who can fight can easily find their favorite objects in the fight, or get the favor of male demon hunters. In the last days, the success rate of boys chasing girls will also increase a lot.


    It''s easy to want a woman if you can come back from the wild.


    Survivability is more attractive to women than good looks.


    As for the rest of those women, are very weak strength of women.


    In front of such a team, they all bow their heads and dare not even look up.


    These women, as Xu Wei said, are recruited by means of inducement. Because they are guaranteed by Chu Feng''s own credit, they are not afraid of being cheated even if they don''t know what they are going to do.


    Chu Feng''s prestige in the city of dawn is comparable to that of gods.


    His height has been sublimated into faith.


    "Boss, because you want to be carefree, we call fewer people. I hope these people are enough." Xu Wei embarrassed to Chu Feng explained.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s mainly the three of you. The rest are foil. It''s the same for everyone."


    Chu Feng did not have to consider the mood of "foil" when he said, "now that he is ready, let''s go!"

 Chapter 1070

    A space wave flashed by, and more than 200 figures appeared out of thin air from more than one meter above the ground. They fell to the ground. Half of them got a firm foothold, while the other half fell to the ground.


    "Here, where is it?"


    Someone couldn''t help asking.


    "Kangaroo Island."


    Chu Feng explained simply.


    Before he returned to the city of dawn, he took the thunder corpse dragon and left the coordinates there.


    For today''s Chu Feng, the earth is so big that you can go anywhere.


    "What, Kangaroo Island?"


    People can not help looking around, looking at the surrounding desert, filled with surprise.


    Just now, they were still in the city Lord''s mansion. Now, in a flash, they have crossed an ocean and reached another continent beyond the coast.


    They don''t doubt whether what Chu Feng said is true or false, because they don''t have the qualification to doubt.


    And these people are not qualified to let Chu Feng lie for them.


    They were just shocked. What kind of situation did Chu Feng''s strength reach.


    The residents of Shuguang city are the closest to chufeng, but even Shuguang city itself does not know the strength of chufeng, which can only be described as unfathomable.


    They only know one thing, that is, there is no enemy that Chu Feng can''t solve.


    Now Chu Feng brings them here, which makes their heart full of horror.


    Of course, they have seen many spatial powers that can bring people. There are many in dawning City, but they have never heard of such spatial powers that can take more than 200 people to move across a continent at the same time.


    With the strength that Chu Feng showed just now, their hearts were filled with awe.


    Tian Jing three people also silently stand in front of the crowd, waiting for Chu Feng''s order.


    They now understand why Chu Feng''s request for the mission is so strange. He wanted to bring them to this continent to carry out the mission.


    And Chu Feng is expected to be seven or eight months, that is to say, Chu Feng is likely to have some action here.


    Even, it is a long-term plan.


    Thinking of this, they even have some excitement in their hearts.


    Since the establishment of the demon hunter guild, Chu Feng has been showing no ambition. He turned a guild that could have influenced the whole Chinese demon hunter into a pure service organization.


    This makes many strong people who want to join Chu Feng sigh, this kind of practice is a waste.


    However, those demon hunters who yearn for freedom and power are very supportive of such measures. If they can get everything they want from the demon hunter guild, they will not have to work for those forces or control power.


    As for bullying, it does not exist.


    Chu Feng showed no ambition, which made those ambitious followers feel very disappointed.


    How can their leaders improve their power if they have no ambition?


    But now Chu Feng''s behavior has opened another way for them.


    In China, Chu Feng''s ambition is not big, but outside China, there is another world.


    But what made them confused was that Chu Feng summoned a large group of gray wolves, about 2000, and then a large number of demons appeared in front of Chu Feng.


    After seeing Chu Feng, some leaders of the demon clan immediately knelt down.


    "Welcome, master."


    Most of these demons are silver demons, but some of them are ice demons brought by Chu Feng from hell. He didn''t bring other demons, so he has his own considerations.


    Chu Feng gave orders to Bing Xiaofeng, the silver wolf king, the silver phosphorus demon general, the temporary leader of the ice demon clan, and Tian Jing: "this is Kangaroo Island. Long Ao once brought people here to kill all the zombies and survivors here, and formed a legion. Finally, the Legion was destroyed in dawning city. Now there are no human survivors in the whole continent No more zombies. The whole continent has become a paradise for insects and monsters.


    My request to you is to take this place as your hunting ground, hunt here as much as possible, kill all enemies here, and build a base belonging to the city of dawn. "


    Turning the whole continent into a hunting ground?


    Chu Feng''s order shocked Tao Jinghua.


    Chu Feng, who has always shown no ambition, has now put forward such a request.


    Is Chu Feng going to take this continent as his own territory in the future?


    "What if there are survivors here?"


    Behind Xu Wei came a voice of discord.


    As soon as people''s faces changed, Tian Jing slapped the voice maker with his backhand, and several teeth flew out of his mouth with blood."The boss said there are no survivors here, so there are no survivors here. Are you questioning the city master?"


    Seeing Tian Jing''s action, everyone felt a chill.


    They understand why Chu Feng defined this task as a secret one.


    Chu Feng said there were no survivors here. Tian Jing said Chu Feng was right.


    Then, even if it is wrong, it should be right.


    "The hunting task here will be completed by the silver wolf king and the wolves. If you encounter a group of insects or monsters that are difficult to deal with, you can give it to the demon Legion. If you find more precious mineral resources, you can call me directly. I will send some Troll legions to mine, but you''d better not bother me often."


    Chu Feng told Tian Jing, "the task of the three of you is to lead these people to collect the prey or resources from the wolves and the demons, and build a camp of your own. You don''t need to do too much to fight, otherwise you can also choose your opponents for training, and you can control the propriety yourself.


    Finally, I would like to remind you that whether it''s the demons or the wolves, the reason why they obey your arrangement is because of my command, not your own power. I''m very confident about the three of you, but it''s not necessary for the three of you. You should be careful and restrain your subordinates. Don''t be killed. "


    The reason why we want to give a final reminder is that Chu Feng found that corruption had already appeared in the city of dawn.


    Even if you guard the gate of a warehouse, you will deduct the share of the people who come to collect the materials.


    It''s just to replace Chu Feng to guard the goods and materials, and even regard the warehouse as his own home.


    If such a person is caught by Su Yuan, he may be able to save his life, but after being discovered by Chu Feng, he won''t leave those people''s lives.


    Similarly, with the authority to manage and coordinate the wolves and demons, some people will think that they are really a general. Chu Feng reminded this to let these people have self-knowledge.


    "I understand."

 Chapter 1071

    After leaving enough materials for 200 people to live for several months and various living equipment, Chu Feng left Kangaroo Island directly.


    Chu Feng knows that in the next five years, Kangaroo Island will be connected with Eurasian continent due to plate collision, but before the two continents are connected, it will bring a lot of disasters.


    Kangaroo Island used to be a paradise for wild animals. After the end of the world, there are countless mutant monsters here, and human beings occupy little living space here.


    The servants that long Ao collected here are not even comparable to the neighboring island countries of China.


    Therefore, unless the survivors here are hiding in a very rare place, they are already extinct. Since they are almost extinct, Chu Feng naturally does not want to let go of such a large area.


    Developing resources in a different world is a different world, and he will not let go of the earth''s resources.


    Especially in a world of Yuanli recovery, we don''t know how many special items will be born.


    In the future, this place and the streets of the Eurasian continent have been connected by the frozen sea surface, and countless mutant monsters have formed a tide of beasts, which has impacted the southern part of China.


    This has made South China, which has already suffered from disasters, more difficult.


    It was also at that time that some arrangements of Huaxia in South China had to be exposed.


    Even the defense line in the Southwest has been greatly affected.


    Chu Feng is not the kind of savior who saves human beings for the sake of the country and the people, but he never avoids what he can do, let alone what can bring him certain benefits.


    It''s also good for him to be able to solve a crisis ahead of time.


    Now the city of dawn has countless strong people, and Chu Feng has amazing power in his hands. He can even fight against the whole China with his own strength, even against the whole world.


    However, there is no room for this power to be exerted.


    So Chu Feng ordered the king of silver wolf to lead the wolves to play a role in Kangaroo Island. The arrangement of the humans was just to help the wolves collect the spoils.


    Of course, this matter is also an experience for the three of Tian Jing.


    Other people''s fighting power was not taken into account by Chu Feng, but the strength of the three of them was cultivated by Chu Feng, which has reached a very amazing level. Even if the wolves and Demons make trouble, the three of them can still save their lives.


    Even if it is used to supervise the wolves and demons, if the strength is too weak, it will also cause the wolves and demons to refuse.


    All three of them are smart people, or people who know how to handle matters properly and know how to advance and retreat. They should know what they need to do in a new continent.


    They will try their best to carry out the things arranged by Chu Feng.


    Looking for Kangaroo Island on the powerful variation monster to practice, they will not miss such an opportunity.


    "The planning and development of territory is left to the silver phosphorus demons and the ice demons, and the hunting is left to the silver wolf king and his wolves. This is also the exercise for the silver wolf king and his wolves. After all, the flowers in the greenhouse can''t go through the wind and rain. Yuanfu is not a greenhouse, but after all, it''s too small. The demon wolves growing up in Yuanfu will eventually grow up in the nature outside.


    Let Tian Jing know about Kangaroo Island. If it''s dangerous, they should inform me in time. If it''s too late to inform me, then their lives can warn me.


    The excavation of the underground of dawn city is on the agenda. If there is something out of control underground, I will solve it ahead of time. Thunder corpse dragon sleeps again. It is already very strong. With my cultivation and a large number of death sources, the last molting will surely grow to a very terrible situation.


    The tree of life can''t ripen the fruit of life very often, but it''s OK to ripen a few hundred. It''s enough to force all the hell knights to awaken their powers. Well, the essence of warrior is also a kind of special powers! I''ve commissioned three hellhounds to train hellhous nightmare horse.


    Now the whole Chinese demon hunters are growing up in adversity. They only need to worry about whether they will be crushed by adversity. They never worry about things that cannot be broken through because of their own lack of nutrition in adversity. As long as people are willing to fight, they will get endless resources in the demon hunter guild.


    Now, everything is moving in a good direction.


    My enemies, will you give me this chance? "


    Chu Feng, who returns to the city of dawn, thinks about his recent arrangement.


    Their own strength has been improving, the overall strength of dawn City, including the overall strength of Huaxia, has also been improving.


    As time goes on, he will be stronger and stronger.


    The refining of four swords, the carving of eternal wood, the refining of Zhenyuan, the understanding of anti Zhenyuan, the development of Jingqi and Shen, and even the means of sealing time power


    In terms of power, both the arrangement of the earth and the arrangement of the alien world are rapidly improving.


    Everything is going in a good direction over time.But it went so well.


    It''s not that Chu Feng doesn''t want to do things smoothly, but that he doesn''t dare to be at ease.


    There is a saying that if God wants to destroy it, he must first make it crazy.


    In the end of the world, when everything you do is very smooth, it means that you are very close to death. When you are most comfortable, you are also the closest to death.


    Chu Feng has many enemies, including the protoss, the demons, the two holy places, even the underworld, all the unknown heaven, and the threat of monsters and insects on the earth.


    Will these enemies watch him grow up?


    As the most powerful fighting force on the earth and the most powerful one in actual control on the earth, not only the enemy of Chu Feng, but also the main attention of all human beings, including the enemy facing the earth''s life, will be focused on Chu Feng.


    Instead of believing that these enemies will wait for Chu Feng to slowly improve his strength and accumulate power, and then fight to the death when he grows to the top, it''s better to expect that these forces will fight and kill each other because of sharing the spoils!


    At least, there are some possibilities.


    In the eyes of these forces, the earth is just a meal on the plate, a prey waiting for distribution, so the possibility of this happening really exists.


    But it is impossible for the enemy to wait for the development of Chu Feng.


    "Well, what will you do? From the internal disintegration, or from the joint attack? Or a combination of the two? "


    Chu Feng is waiting silently in the city of dawn, waiting for the enemy''s move.


    Although I don''t know where the enemy will come from as a breakthrough point to deal with himself, what Chu Feng can do is to wait for the enemy to take the initiative and cover up the water and land.


    It''s a contest of patience.

 Chapter 1072

    What Chu Feng didn''t expect was that he was waiting for the foreign enemy''s hand, but the first thing he met was the turbulence within human beings.


    After solving the problem of sandstorm and worm, Chu Feng has been practicing in seclusion. He studies Zhenyuan in the state of full strength. After consuming too much energy, he studies duanjie Gangfeng.


    His strength is improving rapidly every day.


    After getting more than 100 fruits of life from the tree of life, Chu Feng mixed these fruits of life into a simple potion for the hell knights to take.


    After drinking the medicine, their potential can be raised to level 7.


    As for whether it can break through? Then it''s up to them.


    Talent has been improved. If they can''t break through, it''s that they don''t have enough experience in life and death, or their spirit and will are not strong enough. If they can''t break through in 10 days, Chu Feng will let them practice between life and death until they break through.


    If you can''t make a breakthrough, end your life between life and death.


    Chu Feng didn''t spend so much energy training them in order to make them lag behind.


    Now, with the popularity of martial arts, the warrior has been regarded as a part of the psionic. He is only good at melee, and his combat power is weaker than that of his fellow magic powers.


    In this way, Chu Feng spent a month of peace and stability.


    The whole dawning city has entered a quiet period.


    But a month later, Chu Feng got unexpected news from Su Yuan.


    "The forces led by the business alliance organized many people to take refuge in the city of dawn?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes could not see the joy and anger, "how many people did he call on?"


    In this world, there are many people who want to take refuge in dawning City, but not everyone accepts dawning city. At least, there are great restrictions on those new entrants, and the conditions are very harsh.


    Anyway, the city of dawn is enough for Chu Feng.


    His real accumulation of strength is not in China.


    "Should be able to call for more than 20 million!"


    Su Yuan is not sure, "apart from other things, it''s enough to attract a lot of people to join by relying on the fact that the city of dawn is able to eat well and dress well, and that the newborns in the city of dawn can have a healthy environment, drink clean water and eat clean food. As long as the advantages of the city of dawn are publicized, there will be many people eager to join without exaggeration."


    Under Chu Feng''s deterrence and Su Yuan''s management, Dawning city''s development degree has been at the peak of the whole world.


    It is no exaggeration to say that this is the best place in the world.


    At the same time, because of the existence of Chu Feng, it is also the safest place.


    "Do they think that coercing public opinion can make me submit?"


    Chu Feng sneered, for those people''s ideas, of course, he is very clear.


    It''s not for the benefit of the city of dawn.


    "But we''ve called in too much labor recently."


    Su Yuan said helplessly, "now the number of Chinese survivors is only about 100 million, and East China accounts for 40 million. Of course, many strong people go to the northern and Western defense lines. But even so, there are many people in East China, but in order to explore the underground, you have gathered 4 million labor forces, and the total number of people serving these labor forces is 7 million This kind of expenditure has not reached the limit, which makes countless people excited.


    They really don''t dare to hit you in the face, but they can win.


    Our big action has resulted in the shortage of labor force in East China, so they can take this opportunity to directly choose to take refuge in you. Under the coercion of public opinion, as long as you promise to accept them, they will share the benefits of Dawning city. But who will manage the survivors? Of course, they share it. "


    "China is the birthplace of the art of war and power."


    Chu Feng has no facial expression way.


    China is a magical country, and the Chinese nation is a magical nation.


    There are many shining points in this nation, but at the same time, there are many helpless places.


    Compared with conspiracy and Machiavellism, the rest of the world, taken together, is not enough for China to plot.


    However, it is more aboveboard than China, and no nation is more aboveboard than China.


    This is a magical nation, this is a miracle nation.


    In fact, the plan of the business alliance and the various forces is very simple, and it can be regarded as a kind of positive plan.


    With the help of public opinion and the desire of most survivors to become a part of Dawning City, they can bring their own power and management into dawning city and become the subordinate of Dawning city in name.


    As long as the city of dawn wants to develop, it can''t help but swallow these.


    If you don''t swallow it, it will make the city of dawn look mean, and even make it the target of public opinion attack, which is also a fatal threat to the city of dawn.


    If you agree, then the arrangements for the survivors are also a problem.So, those people will take the opportunity to jump out to help Chu Feng.


    In this way, the core of those people''s lineage still belongs to themselves. At the same time, with the help of public opinion, they will share part of the benefits of Dawning city and make dawning City their cash cow.


    Of course, this is not bad for dawning city.


    If you accept most of the survivors, even if you can''t take them as your subordinates, you can at least turn some of them into your own lineage, which greatly increases the strength of Dawning city.


    For a force eager for development, such benefits are of course irresistible.


    But for Chu Feng, this is not what he wants.


    "What''s your suggestion?" Chu Feng asked.


    "Now the best choice should be to pretend to agree and remove these people one by one in secret. As long as ordinary people are arranged, those who are used will not care whether those who lead them are alive or dead. Public opinion can be used as a weapon against us, and also as a shield for us."


    Su Yuan said, "on the contrary, if we don''t agree, I''m afraid they will come to the scene of yellow robes."


    "Just like he Chongyin and others did?"


    Chu Feng cold voice way.


    "Yes."


    Su Yuan nodded, without any taboo.


    In order to change the title of Chu Feng, obtain a nominal autonomy, but also in order to increase their sense of security, they jointly venture to ask Chu Feng to change his title to the city leader, and the alliance to the city of dawn.


    It was a risky approach, but they succeeded.


    However, Su Yuan knows that there are two reasons for their success. The first is that Chu Feng originally planned to do so, and everyone''s forced palace was just ahead of Chu Feng''s original plan. The second is that Chu Feng didn''t kill them all at that time.


    "Conspiracy is a good thing, but they play it like a shoe."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were full of killing, "I''d like to see how many people can''t think of it."

 Chapter 1073

    "Liu Chuan, you are also the person that Chu City Lord looks after. Why don''t you agree to this?"


    In Yunwu Mountain survival base, several young people surrounded Liu Chuan, the owner of the survival base, with anxious faces.


    But Liu Chuan''s face, but with some gray.


    "Liu Chuan, if this thing is successful, the city of dawn will be the actual imperial capital of China, and Chu Feng will become the emperor who controls China, and even be respected as the emperor who saves China."


    An enchanting woman anxiously yelled to Liu Chuan, "this is the yellow robe plus body, and it''s the kind of yellow robe plus body admired by the people. No one can refuse such temptation. You are also the person favored by the city master of Chu. As long as you are willing to stand up, you will be able to occupy a very important position, and then we will all take advantage of it.


    But if you don''t agree, in the future, the city of dawn will take control of China, and Chu Feng will become the master of China and the emperor of China. He will definitely eliminate his dissidents. You have gained so many benefits from the city of dawn. If you don''t show up as the first group of supporters, do you think you and we still have a way to live? "


    Looking at this enchanting woman, Liu Chuan''s heart is full of complexity.


    The woman''s name is Wu Zhilan. Her name is delicate and fragrant, but no matter her figure, temperament or behavior, she is full of temptation to men. As the leader of a survival base, she is also the target of many women.


    But now his heart was only disappointed.


    How short-sighted is her vision?


    Including these brothers who have gone through life and death with themselves, why don''t they believe in themselves?


    Huang Pao Jiashen, ha ha, they don''t know who Chu Feng is.


    Emperor, emperor?


    Are these people''s brains rusty?


    In the 21st century, hasn''t the feudalism been eliminated?


    You are looking for death!


    "Liu Chuan, you have to give us an account today. My brothers are willing to give your life to you. If you refuse the business alliance, you can''t even have an explanation! Is that the order from there? "


    A concise young man asked Liu Chuan tactfully.


    At present, Liuchuan and dawning city are the only survival bases in Yunwu mountains.


    If Liu Chuan doesn''t agree to this, the whole survival base will become weightless, and even Liu Chuan, as a confidant of Chu Feng in many people''s eyes, the chess pieces arranged by Chu Feng here are bound to be cleared.


    "You don''t understand."


    Liu Chuan said with a bitter smile, "chufeng''s confidant? The chess pieces of dawn city? The survival base that Chu Feng City Lord and Su Yuyan adults personally instructed and helped? Is this the truth of me and this survival base in your eyes? But if I want to tell you that I have no contact with the master of Chu City, and may even be forgotten by him, do you believe it? "


    "It''s impossible."


    Wu Zhilan didn''t believe Liu Chuan''s words at all. "Every time dawning city has new products, it''s always the first place to enjoy them. Every time dawning city transfers shares to the branches of the demon hunters guild, there will be more. When selecting excellent survival bases and giving awards, our ranking here is also top.


    Do you think I don''t know that those people sent by dawn city to investigate will deliberately take sides with us? Isn''t this your relationship


    "Yes! Liu Chuan, the city master of Chu has made a promise to you. As long as you are willing to pay the equivalent conditions, he can help you. How many people in the world can you have a promise from the city master and contact him at any time


    As Liu Chuan''s confidants at the beginning, he did not believe Liu Chuan''s words.


    When the Chu City Lord made a promise, he was also present.


    There are not many people in the world who can get the attention of Chu City Master.


    Although it is an equivalent exchange condition, such a condition has its own value, and later it helps them when they are in danger, and does not take back the token.


    Whether from the perspective of kindness or from the perspective of value, Liu Chuan is labeled as Chu Feng.


    "Ha ha, I cheated myself in the beginning."


    Liu Chuan''s weak smile, looking at these people obviously do not believe in the eyes, he did not know whether his explanation can win them.


    "The Lord of Chu did help us, but you still don''t understand? From the beginning, he didn''t pay attention to the lives of all of us. It doesn''t matter whether we live or die. We can trample on an ant on the spur of the moment, or feed a candy to the ant on the spur of the moment, or save the ant. In his eyes, we are just mole ants. "


    Looking at the dull eyes of these people, Liu Chuan continued:


    "do you think the benefits of Dawning city are arranged by the city master to buy me off? That''s the way and idea of those people who want to please the city master of Chu. They know that the city master of Chu attaches importance to me, so they give me extra benefits. The reason why the city master of Chu saves me doesn''t care about my life. He just takes us as textbooks.Su Yuyan is very kind and has saved many people and survival bases. Knowing that he can''t change Su YuYan''s determination, he just met our excellent textbook, so he took us as a model.


    If we know our own interests, the city master of Chu doesn''t care that we take advantage of it. On the contrary, we will feel a little gratified for it. But if you really think that this is the bargaining chip for us to please the city master and help him to become a yellow robe, you are looking for death. "


    At the end of the day, Liu Shuai''s eyes were full of pleading, "don''t do this kind of thing. He really will I''ll kill you. "


    ¡­¡­


    "You are looking for death."


    Yu Dawen angrily clapped his case and strode to he Chongyin''s side. "You''re right. I don''t need to waste time with these people. If they want to die, let them find their own way to die."


    He Chongyin turned his head and looked at the gray haired old man, the president of the business alliance, who is known as the controller of the folk forces whose wealth is only inferior to the dawn City, and said coldly:


    "for the sake of friendship between us, I finally advise you not to use any common sense to guess the city leader Chu Feng. We don''t know how terrible he is or how to be an enemy with him What a ridiculous thing. "


    "But how could I be against him?"


    Lin Xiuyuan laughs like an old fox, "it''s not his friends but his enemies who know a person best. As chufeng''s confidants, you think you know chufeng, think you know his character and style, and think he won''t be coerced by interests, but you don''t know what''s going on. On the contrary, you ignore the most important thing."


    "I''d like to hear your opinion."


    He Chongyin said coldly, "after all, this may be the last time we talk. I''m afraid we have no chance to talk with you in the future."


    "Chu Feng, he has never done anything irrational, none of it."


    Lin Xiuyuan looks like he is in control.

 Chapter 1074

    "Is it?"


    Yu Dawen just wanted to retort, but Lin Xiuyuan said slowly:


    "do you want to say that he put himself in danger more than once? For example, shortly after the outbreak of the apocalypse, Chu Feng used his body as bait to fight against the insect emperor, or against the burning Protoss and the demons? If it''s acting, you don''t have any reason not to see it, but it doesn''t contradict my point of view. "


    "Since the city Lord dares to take risks, how can you say that the city Lord has never done anything irrational?"


    He Chongyin''s eyes gradually changed.


    He wanted to see what Lin Xiuyuan was talking about.


    "Human nature is very complicated, and the world is more complicated than human nature. Risk your own life and reason are always in conflict. In this world, there has never been a risk-free investment. The higher the risk, the greater the return. Not all businessmen are victorious. Real experts are looking for ways to maximize their own interests. "


    Lin Xiuyuan said, "Chu Feng is such a madman. In order to establish the dawn alliance in the shortest time, to buy the hearts of the people to the greatest extent, he does not hesitate to risk his own life. In order to defeat the burning Protoss with the least cost and fight against the demons in Central Asia, he does not hesitate to use his own life as bait. Such a person is really a terrible person.


    However, if he has been cold-blooded, no, cold-blooded, even his own life can be used as a chip? Then, we will find that no matter how unexpected and impractical what he has done, the ultimate goal is only one, that is, to achieve his own goal with the minimum cost and the fastest speed in exchange for the maximum results. "


    The quiet room of the negotiation quieted down.


    On Yu Dawen''s forehead, a thin cold sweat appeared.


    In the eyes of outsiders, they should be close to Chu Feng and his cronies. Otherwise, how could Chu Feng leave everything outside the city of dawn to them?


    But is it true?


    Only they know that no one has ever been able to figure out what Feng thinks.


    Even a few women of Chu Feng could not see through Chu Feng''s heart.


    However, Lin Xiuyuan did not try to see through Chu Feng''s heart. What he saw through was only Chu Feng''s behavior pattern. No one ever could see through Chu Feng''s behavior pattern.


    "So what?"


    He Chongyin looks the same.


    "How?"


    Lin Xiuyuan said with a light smile, "Chu Feng''s grasp of people''s heart and insight into the situation are all the best in the world. He can not control the city of dawn for several months, but he still has absolute control over the city of dawn. He can make the city of dawn bigger all the time without causing the fear of the military. Do you really think he has great influence on power Not interested?


    A person who established the dawn alliance in just seven days and bought tens of thousands of people''s hearts can destroy Jinling creature with absolute scientific and technological strength in a few days. When he went to Beijing for the first time, he defeated long Ao, killed countless underworld knights and killed many enemies who gained death power. Don''t you think it''s a coincidence! Or is it true that he learned about the enemy only after he went to Shangjing?


    In the past, we didn''t know the meaning behind his achievements, but now from your perspective, can''t you see what is hidden behind the things Chu Feng did? "


    He Chongyin and Yu Dawen are silent.


    When you see the enemy for the first time, do you know the enemy''s ability, weakness and disposition?


    It''s impossible.


    They are more willing to believe that it is Chu Feng''s early plan.


    What makes them more suspicious is why Chu Feng chooses that opportunity to go to Beijing? That''s right. Chu Feng went to Beijing at the request of the military.


    However, when they look back at the past events, they find that there are too many coincidences and doubts in the whole event.


    So there''s only one answer left.


    "Long ago, Chu Feng knew the situation in Shangjing, what his enemy was, and how far such an enemy would develop."


    Lin Xiuyuan''s voice became more and more excited. "I don''t know how he got the information, but there is no doubt that he dared to gamble his own life when he got to know his opponent in advance. Such a terrible man, such a scheming man, do you really think that he is willing to live in a small city of dawn Is there no interest in the outside world? "


    "Then why did he do it?"


    He Chongyin''s eyes became more and more profound.


    Under the influence of Lin Xiuyuan, the image of Chu Feng in their hearts just became more and more terrible.


    I have to admit that the old fox''s words are very provocative.


    "No one can see through Chu Feng''s heart, so we just need to see his behavior. No matter whether he wants to be the Savior of the world or the ruler of the world, the height he has reached must be beyond our reach. The world outlined in his heart is also an ideal that we cannot understand. "Lin Xiuyuan''s eyes twinkled with excitement. "But his behavior is understandable. The power in his hand is comparable to that of the whole China. It''s enough to subvert the whole China with this power, but he didn''t show the intention of unification at all. Then the reason for his doing so is understandable. What he wants is not a fragmented China, But a complete China.


    If we use violence to unify, we will encounter many twists and turns. Even if we clear up all the obstacles, the ultimate damage is the power he will master in the future. Therefore, he has been trying to improve the overall strength of Huaxia, and has been accumulating prestige and the power he controls, even if it is just to let him control Huaxia in the future and become more complete, he said They are willing to gamble their lives again. "


    He Chongyin and Yu Dawen are speechless.


    If Lin Xiuyuan''s words are used to describe other people, they will scoff.


    But his words are used to describe Chu Feng.


    Is Chu Feng ambitious?


    How can a man without ambition know his heart? How can we firmly grasp the city of dawn without being in charge? How can he make friends with all sides and make the whole Chinese military become his supporters?


    If you are ambitious, why not expand?


    If dawning wants to expand, there should be no more obstacles.


    However, what Chu Feng wants is a complete China, so all his actions can be understood.

 Chapter 1075

    "So, what do you want to do?"


    He Chongyin''s look did not change at all. "Is that the yellow robe? If you do, no one in the world can save you. "


    "Ha ha, Chu Feng has already done something similar?"


    He Chongyin laughs.


    He Chongyin and Yu Dawen look at each other and keep silent.


    Similar things have happened.


    Not long after the outbreak of the end of the world, Chu Feng just came to the survival base. At the beginning, he pretended to delegate power, allowing himself to be elevated by several so-called Deputy alliance leaders to gain all the benefits.


    But when the real danger came, Chu Feng immediately as a savior, in the hearts of all people engraved a very firm brand, the efforts of six people only became a wedding dress.


    Only then did they realize that everything was doomed at the beginning.


    Later, Chu Feng''s various behaviors proved his correctness again and again.


    Chu Feng is a terrible man. He is proficient in military force, politics, buying people''s hearts, even medicine, weapon refining and array. He is like an iceberg. No one knows how deep the sea is.


    It''s only when it''s needed that he shows some of his strength.


    But in addition to using it to accomplish one''s own purpose, he is not willing to expose it any more.


    "In fact, do you agree that the importance is not as great as you think, and people like Chu Feng don''t care too much about the false name, which can be transformed into practical interests at first?"


    Lin Xiuyuan said, "in this mess, Huaxia needs a strong leader to lead Huaxia out of the predicament. Is it the emperor or the emperor, or the president or the young commander? It doesn''t matter. The most important thing is that Huaxia needs such a leader. Chu Feng is qualified to be such a leader. As long as he becomes a real leader, it doesn''t matter what his name is. "


    "What are you going to do?"


    Yu Dawen couldn''t help asking, but just after asking, he regretted it.


    Asked such a question, is he subconsciously agreed with each other''s words?


    Does Chu Feng really want to be the leader of China?


    "Alliance, all the powerful survival base leaders and all the powerful demon hunting regiments will unite to form a huge force, an unprecedented alliance.


    When the whole China condenses into one, no one doesn''t want to have more say in it, and no one has the heart to give up the chance to become the leader of the alliance. At that time, as long as Chu Feng doesn''t let his impulse overwhelm his reason, he will strive to become the leader of the alliance, and then try to become the real leader, or even unique dominate.


    If he gives up, it is equivalent to independent himself from the whole of China, and even the military will not stop such behavior, because the military also exists to protect China. It is also the military''s wish to unite the fragmented China. It is better to let Chu Feng become the master of China than to let him become the enemy. "


    Lin Xiuyuan finished and took a sip of tea, but he almost choked because he was too excited.


    "Cough."


    After coughing up the tea, Lin Xiuyuan looked forward to them.


    "The alliance has already begun."


    If the alliance has been organized, then it is almost unstoppable.


    As the first group of people to follow Chu Feng, if he Chongyin and Yu Dawen easily give up this opportunity, they will be more and more estranged from Chu Feng.


    However, will Chu Feng really be like Lin Xiuyuan?


    If it''s someone else, then they really can''t find someone who will choose to give up power under such good conditions.


    This is not a plan to usurp the throne, but the true aspiration of the people.


    No matter who want to save the world or who want to realize their ambition, there is no reason to resist this temptation. One step forward is the supreme glory, and one step back is the abyss.


    There is no reason for a man who has always been rational to refuse.


    "When the alliance really starts, we will give you an answer."


    He Chongyin finished, made a please gesture.


    "I believe you will make a rational choice."


    Lin Xiuyuan got up and left decisively, without any procrastination, which was different from the old fox before.


    "What shall we do?"


    Yu Da Wen clenched his fist, and his face was full of tension.


    "Just ask."


    "Ask? Ask who? "


    "Ask the boss, Chu Feng."


    "You got kicked in the head by a donkey?"


    "You are the one who was kicked by the donkey! It doesn''t matter whether it''s a success or not. What''s important is that most of our current status and benefits come from Chu Feng. As a leader, Chu Feng''s self-confidence is no matter how much power he usually devolves. However, as subordinates, we can play our part freely and do well what he has told us in our own way, but we can never advocate without authorization. "He Chongyin said coldly, "Lin Xiuyuan, the old fox, didn''t ask for our opinions at all. He just wanted us to do something good at advocating, so as to split the relationship between us and Chu Feng. No matter what the result is, Chu Feng will never give us important things from now on, but he has to find someone for some things Do it. "


    "Old fox."


    Yu Dawen scolded, feeling a little chilly behind.


    He realized that he thought too much.


    Whether the alliance is successful or not is a matter for Chu Feng.


    Whether they succeed or not, they are all Chu Feng''s men.


    Even if they want to resist and go to Chu Feng, their current status is still Chu Feng''s subordinate. They are all people who work for Chu Feng. This is an indisputable fact.


    At such an important juncture, if my subordinates are good at advocating, no matter what the result is? With Chu Feng''s character, will they be reused in the future? Dare you still give them important things?


    If it''s someone else, they may make such a choice.


    But Chu Feng is such a terrible character, they dare not gamble that they are qualified to coerce each other.


    Besides, they control the outside of the city of dawn, but the center of the city of dawn is inside.


    In the city, there is Su Yuan.


    So the reason why Lin Xiuyuan came to them this time is only one of the reasons.


    His biggest purpose is to cut off Chu Feng''s wings.


    As long as the number of people around Chu Feng is reduced, he must use some new people to fill the position of the old man, with the help of some talented people.


    But they also know that Chu Feng never cares about his inner loyalty when he employs people.

 Chapter 1076

    "Alliance? It''s interesting. "


    Chu Feng said with a light smile, "in this way, it''s no excuse to kill me!"


    "Then why don''t you agree?"


    Su Yuan puzzled asked, "you control the power has been platoon to a different world, why not control China? If you don''t care about China, you can''t say it. The demon hunter guild is going to be made into a social welfare organization by you, and it really receives a lot of rewards, but you can get more. "


    Su Yuan knew that if Chu Feng used silver phosphorous demons, it was because they were useful.


    So Chu Feng didn''t have any intention to help Hua Xia.


    If you really want to find a reason, it is that Chu Feng is also a Chinese.


    Chu Feng couldn''t put the country above the family, but he also helped Huaxia a lot when he could.


    "No matter what the name is, in essence, it is to let me control the whole world, but this itself is the biggest reason for me to refuse!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a trace of pain and loss, "the world is mine, and the world is not mine, what''s the difference?"


    Su Yuan catches the pain in Chu Feng''s eyes and is stunned.


    Why is he suffering?


    What''s the difference between the two?


    Did he ever become the master of China?


    It''s impossible, it''s not and it''s impossible. People''s aura will change because of their position. She has a keen perception of this. Chu Feng is very deep, but she should not have been in a high position.


    The authority of the superior is naturally cultivated.


    But Chu Feng didn''t explain, and she didn''t ask.


    After not knowing how long, Chu Feng slowly replied:


    "if a saint does not die, there will be more thieves.


    "It is precisely because of the existence of morality that there is a distinction between justice and evil. With order, people will realize chaos. Because in this dangerous world, we can''t trust strangers easily, so the friendship between life and death is more valuable. It is precisely because of the unequal status of the strong and the weak that people are eager to become the strong.


    "The fairest part of the world is that it is unfair to everyone. There is a gap, there is catch-up, there is a goal, there is power, crops need rain, also need wind and sun, people need nutrition and growth, but also need setbacks, life is short, people will cherish more. All these things are opposite to each other. When one side exists, the other side has the meaning of existence.


    "Just because I have only dawning city in my hand, the whole survival base of China, even the military, will take dawning city as a target to catch up with. For me, it''s the same. The lives of 10000 strangers don''t touch me as much as a person I can name. But just because of this, people in dawning city will cherish it.


    "With contrast, the city of dawn is the city of dawn. But if I sit in the world, should I treat all my people equally? It''s ok if I can''t do it. If I treat everyone equally, who will be happy because of my appreciation? What kind of feelings can make me feel like a person? "


    Su Yuan was shocked. She didn''t expect that Chu Feng would say these words.


    Because of the contrast, the city of dawn is precious.


    Because of this reason, we have to give up the world?


    Is that all?


    But seeing Chu Feng''s eyes, she felt inexplicably sad.


    It''s like this man has experienced the most painful thing in the world.


    No, it''s sad only when people who value it die.


    Isn''t Chu Feng always closed? What did he go through?


    Chu Feng has no intention to explain, because some things can''t be explained at all.


    Is it to explain his rebirth from the future to the present, or is it to explain that he sleeps and dreams about the future?


    It''s one thing whether anyone believes it, but it''s certain that his danger level will be raised by one level by human enemies.


    The current situation is turbulent, and he is not willing to make the situation worse.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was a reborn man, I''m afraid he would be overjoyed in the face of this level of conspiracy, accept the position of the so-called leader of the Chinese Alliance, and really regard himself as a savior.


    However, human nature has never been only glorious.


    In the last world, never test human nature, and never question the darkness of human nature.


    All those who fought for him, Chu Feng also found a few, but he did not disturb them, because in the eyes of those people, Chu Feng was just the Lord of the city of dawn, which had nothing to do with them.


    The barrier of time is really daunting.


    Even Chu Feng, in front of the power of time is also so weak.


    Especially in the process of fighting against time power, Chu Feng felt more and more terrible about time power.When he said these words to Su Yuan, Chu Feng felt that his understanding of yin and Yang was deepened.


    The road of yin and Yang is the power that Chu Feng gradually realized after he realized enough power of the origin. He found that everything is opposite to each other.


    There is life, there is death; there is water, there is fire; there is sky, there is earth.


    "All opposites are yin and Yang."


    After a deeper understanding of yin and Yang, Chu Feng obviously felt that his understanding of the law of opposites had become more profound. It just made him feel strange that there was no Yin and Yang in the origin.


    He didn''t feel unhappy about it either. If he had it, he would have it.


    Now his strength, do not need to force this.


    "What are you going to do with those people forcing the palace?"


    Su Yuan asked again.


    It''s not the first time that she asked this question, but Chu Feng didn''t give a positive answer, which made her feel very uneasy, for fear that Chu Feng would do something irrational.


    She knew that it was not surprising that no matter how many people were killed, with Chu Feng''s character.


    "There won''t be too much bloodshed. After all, it will make my enemies succeed."


    Chu Feng saw through Su Yuan''s idea and simply comforted her.


    Su Yuan nodded and said nothing.


    Her relationship with Chu Feng has been inseparable for a long time. Chu Feng''s decision is her decision. All she can do is support her.


    Three days later, the alliance of Dawning city began. The various forces led by the commercial alliance held a representative meeting of civil forces in dawning city. They did not conceal the military because they knew they could not.


    The reason why the speed is so fast is that the preparation time of the business alliance is too long and their preparation is too sufficient.


    A month ago, they had already begun to prepare this matter secretly. Until they could not hide the city of dawn, they put this matter on the surface. For the city of dawn, they had been plotting for a long time.

 Chapter 1077

    "Stratagem, originally used to win by the weak or to reduce losses, was born to maximize the use of human wisdom. Unfortunately, the more you know about the target, the better the effect will be."


    When receiving the meeting of the league, Chu Feng couldn''t help sighing.


    A lot of people don''t like Machiavellian, in essence, just because of fear.


    Because stratagem can defeat the strong by the weak, some people are afraid of being tripped by the weak, so they say: under the absolute power, all intrigues are floating clouds.


    It''s a pity that even the Qin emperor and Han Wu never had absolute power.


    Chu Feng doesn''t know whether there will be people who can smash all intrigues with power in the future, but he knows that none of the people who regard this sentence as the standard can survive.


    Smash all conspiracies with absolute power, that is only the successful person is qualified to say.


    It''s just that in order to play a role in machinations, we often need to understand each other.


    What human beings know best, of course, is human beings.


    Therefore, the tactics of many people can only be used against human beings.


    In such an environment as eschatology, countless people unite to fight against eschatology, but there are still many people who just want to take benefits from their own compatriots and compete for limited resources in limited territory.


    At the open-air meeting, Lin Xiuyuan stood on the open-air platform.


    ¡°¡­¡­ In this dark age, in this age of despair, if we want to have a strong leader to lead us to a bright future, our leader must be one with strong strength and wisdom -- "


    " are you enough? "


    Chu Feng''s voice suddenly appeared on the stage, not very loud, but when Chu Feng spoke, all the voices must be quiet, even Lin Xiuyuan did not dare to speak rashly at this time.


    But his eyes were full of fanaticism.


    Today is the final moment of his one month plan.


    "Just say it! So many people get together, what to do. "


    Chu Feng''s face is expressionless, so people can''t see his happiness and anger.


    "We need to unite against this doomsday, against the common enemies of mankind -"


    "aren''t we already doing it?"


    Chu Feng again coldly interrupted his words.


    Already doing it?


    Chu Feng''s words interrupted Lin Xiuyuan''s death. He anticipated many possibilities. He thought that Chu Feng might pretend to be a concession at the beginning, accept it helplessly, and take the initiative after seeing the situation clearly.


    But he did not expect that Chu Feng would be this reaction.


    At this time, if he foolishly asked Chu Feng, it would be very stupid.


    Fortunately, he was prepared for the unexpected.


    This is a middle-aged man standing up from his seat and carefully asked: "excuse me, master of Chu City, what do you mean that we are already doing? We don''t understand. "


    Chu Feng also knew this middle-aged man. When the business alliance came to Shuguang city to discuss the establishment of a branch in East China, he was beside Lin Xiuyuan. His name was -


    and Chu Feng forgot.


    In fact, even Lin Xiuyuan''s name was only remembered when Su Yuan mentioned it recently. Otherwise, he really can''t remember this character.


    At the beginning of the four people, the only thing that interested Chu Feng was Xu Shuming, but he just remembered his name.


    There are too many talents who died young, and Chu Feng is not interested in saving and cultivating them one by one.


    "Shabby."


    Chu Feng said coldly.


    Everyone''s face swelled red, he did not expect that Chu Feng should be in such an occasion, in this public, regardless of the image of scolding him.


    Although only two simple words, but let him feel a great shame.


    What''s important is that he can''t resist.


    If he dares to scold back, or show dissatisfaction, he believes that Chu Feng will not hesitate to kill him on the spot.


    Some of the representatives of various forces in the audience have covered their mouths and snickered, but they dare not make their own voices. They can see that the alliance did not seem to be initiated by Chu Feng, but when Chu Feng appeared, the rhythm of the alliance had already fallen into Chu Feng''s control.


    "I''m very stupid. I hope the city master can solve the puzzle."


    Lin Tianlang bowed his head and looked like he was taught.


    Seeing his gesture, some people scoff at him, while others think that he is flexible and a character.


    Not everyone can bear such humiliation, but in front of Chu Feng, unless you do a good job in the awareness of death, otherwise no matter what kind of humiliation, you''d better bear it.


    "The demon hunter guild, isn''t it?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes swept through the audience, but those who had been swept by Chu Feng could not help but lower their heads. They did not dare to look at Chu Feng with fierce eyes. "The demon hunter guild has a reward for killing the alien race, for killing the same race to death, for establishing a survival base, and for protecting the survivors, there is a reward. If the survivors in the survival base are treated as slaves, the leader will be sentenced to death. It has not been established for a long time Are you ready? "Is that what he''s talking about?


    Is this a coalition? It''s special to be herding sheep.


    Chu Feng has no binding force on the members of the demon hunter guild. Whether they join or quit, there is no restriction at all. The only restriction is that they are not allowed to kill each other.


    Every powerful team will send a token to ask for help when they are in danger. Before they die, they can send the message back to the guild to send stronger experts. This is a new function added in recent months. However, even if it is good for every demon hunter, it is not mandatory. Similarly, the guild has not issued any specific tasks.


    This kind of organization is similar to social welfare organization. Is it called Union?


    "It turns out that the Lord of the city said this, but I neglected it."


    Lin Tianlang sat down without any sense of being humiliated.


    Lin Xiuyuan said with a smile: "the city Lord is a model for the survivors of the whole world. All the tasks issued by the demon hunter guild have no self-interest. The resources allocated by the guild to various districts in China are not for profit. This is something we should follow."


    "Then go and imitate. What are you doing standing here?"


    Chu Feng gave Lin Xiuyuan no mercy.


    All the people in the audience couldn''t help laughing.


    Lin Xiuyuan, an old fox, should have been able to dominate in such a meeting, but he didn''t expect that Chu Feng didn''t play according to common sense.


    "We need to cooperate more closely. We not only need to establish a united front, but also really unite the scattered Huaxia. Only in this way can we make our five fingers into fists."


    Lin Xiuyuan simply explained his intention directly, "however, it needs a strong leader."


    "Oh."

 Chapter 1078

    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Lin Xiuyuan''s eyes became overcast.


    Chu Feng''s attitude has almost made his stand clear.


    Seeing this scene on the stage, the representatives of various forces in the audience were silent.


    Chu Feng''s attitude has almost been written on his face.


    But everyone just watched Lin Xiuyuan play, waiting for an opportunity.


    "In the whole of China, only Chu City Master is qualified to be the leader of all China."


    Lin Xiuyuan yelled at the audience in a crazy voice, "I believe everyone is also -"


    "I agreed."


    Chu Feng''s emotionless voice interrupted Lin Xiuyuan again.


    "Don''t be modest, Lord. Wait, you agreed?"


    Lin Xiuyuan was stunned, and the audience did not know what medicine Chu Feng was selling.


    In some people''s eyes, there was a look of disappointment.


    Even Chu Feng can''t resist the erosion of power?


    However, if anyone in the world refuses to become a leader of Huaxia, it must be because he feels that he is not strong enough and that it is pure death seeking to sit in that position.


    Chu Feng has strength and ability. Why can''t he sit?


    In fact, this time you are here just for the sake of the yellow robe.


    If they don''t want to, why are they here?


    "Congratulations to the alliance leader, welcome to the alliance leader!"


    Some people in the audience got up and yelled.


    They were all arranged by Lin Xiuyuan. As long as Chu Feng showed a sign of loosening his tongue, he directly pushed Chu Feng to the position of leader of all Chinese survivors League.


    It''s easy to change the name later.


    Although they have been interrupted by Chu Feng''s not playing cards according to the routine, Chu Feng agreed. As long as Chu Feng agreed, then the next step --


    "Lin Xiuyuan listen to the order!"


    Chu Feng''s voice, like thunder, resounded throughout the venue, covering everyone''s voice.


    "If I want to attack the demon world, I need to build a Death Squadron. Lin Xiuyuan, as the first member of the Death Squadron, take orders."


    Chu Feng''s words shocked the whole venue.


    Before they came here, they did consider Chu Feng''s way of counterattack, but under the bewitchment of Lin Xiuyuan, they finally came here, just Chu Feng''s behavior, but they never acted according to their plan.


    Appoint Lin Xiuyuan as the first member of the death squads? Are you kidding?


    Let the leader of a Business League act as a Death Squadron?


    This is a blatant way to let the other party die!


    Can the way of killing be so direct?


    Lin Xiuyuan''s death was interrupted many times, but he knew that Chu Feng could not take the order.


    Once ordered, his fate is bound to be death.


    "Lord of the city, you are specialized in art."


    His words had just started, but he saw a black thunder running through his body.


    "You -"


    Lin Xiuyuan widened his eyes. He couldn''t believe that Chu Feng would kill him at this time.


    "Disobey the military order, behead!"


    Chu Feng yelled, and the power of thunder and lightning ran through Lin Xiuyuan''s heart.


    Lin Xiuyuan''s body fell down feebly. Before he fell down, he seemed to hear Chu Feng''s voice, which was the spiritual voice of Chu Feng.


    "The purpose of strategy is to weaken the enemy and strengthen yourself, not vice versa. Since you have used your strategy on me, you have regarded me as the enemy.


    If you have a next life, remember that strategy is only a way to exert your strength after all. "


    Lin Xiuyuan closed his eyes and died.


    After Lin Xiuyuan fell, everyone was shocked.


    Murder on the spot?


    Chu Feng killed people on the spot? What''s more, in a meeting where the city of dawn was praised to heaven and Chu Feng was established as the master of China, he killed those who flattered him on the spot?


    Is Chu Feng so bold?


    Even if it is to refuse, it is necessary to refuse in this way!


    By the way, Chu Feng''s eyes swept the whole room.


    There were more than 3000 spectators in the whole meeting, but in the face of Chu Feng''s eyes, everyone felt trembling, which was a feeling of facing death.


    If Chu Feng''s eyes stop in which direction, it must be on behalf of the person to die.


    Chu Feng''s power has unconsciously become frightening.


    "Just now, I seem to have many supporters!"


    Chu Feng raised his mouth, "I stand up, or I call myself."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, those "supporters" left empty beside them, leaving only those Chu Feng''s supporters to stand up from their seats.


    They know that if they dare to hide, they won''t be able to go back alive today.Chu Feng''s behavior just now made them understand that Chu Feng is an unscrupulous madman, a madman who can''t use common sense to speculate, and can''t use ordinary people''s thinking to see him.


    "You''re in the expendables, too."


    Chu Feng lightly pronounced their fate.


    "Yes, leader!"


    All of them fell to their knees and did not dare to hesitate.


    Just now, Lin Xiuyuan was killed on the spot by Chu Feng. If they dare to hesitate for a moment at this point, they are joking about their own lives.


    But something happened that everyone didn''t think of.


    A large number of black chains emerged in the void, binding these people together.


    Bound by the black chain, these people almost lost the ability to struggle in an instant. The yuan force in their body was blocked by the chain, and their breath was also disappearing.


    Then, these people dissipated in the meeting hall in full view of the public.


    Seeing this scene, the audience in the audience turned into the real audience at the moment.


    Hesitation is death, so is promise.


    When they decided to attend the meeting, no one could think that things would change in this direction, and no one thought that Chu Feng really dared to kill people in public.


    Lin Xiuyuan made a lot of arrangements at the meeting, and several of them needed their cooperation.


    However, there was no chance for these arrangements to appear, so Chu Feng directly cracked them in a violent way, and all the troublemakers disappeared in the meeting hall.


    Looking at Chu Feng in the center of the venue, they felt as if they were looking at a demon.


    "They have been sent to the front battlefield by me, but there are not enough candidates for the death squads. Who else? Are you willing to share my worries for the city of dawn and follow me to attack the demon world? "


    Chu Feng cried out.


    No one spoke.


    Hehe? Were you sent to the front?


    Do you believe what you say?


    Whether it is to agree or not, it seems to be a fatal answer.


    Who is not open-minded, if you open your mouth at this time, I believe that only death will come to meet him, and there will be no other ending.


    In this way, a farce was broken by Chu Feng in a violent way, directly fast forward to the end.


    "It''s a wet blanket."


    Chu Feng sneered, and he didn''t know whether he was in Xiuyuan or the audience.

 Chapter 1079

    "Since there''s no one to talk to, let me say a few words."


    Chu Feng''s eyes swept over the meeting hall, "is there anyone dissatisfied with the system of the demon hunter guild?"


    "Satisfied!"


    Suddenly someone called.


    How could anyone die when the audience slapped on the forehead?


    But think of this person''s answer is in should and Chu Feng, also clear.


    In front of such a ferocious God as Chu Feng, even if they flatter and support, they feel that their lives may be in danger.


    "Since you are satisfied, it''s easy."


    Chu Feng leaned back, and a bamboo chair appeared behind him out of thin air, so he sat on it.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s action, countless people were relieved.


    Now that you have all sat down, you should not continue to toss!


    However, they did not expect that they had originally initiated this tortuous meeting.


    "In fact, I didn''t have much ambition to set up a demon hunter guild. I just felt that people with strength should not be bothered by local forces. If you don''t join the army, at least you should not disturb the people. I don''t ask you to make much contribution to China, but at least you should not stand on the opposite side of China, as long as the knife in your hand is against the enemy, the demon hunter The guild will always be your support. "


    Chu Feng opened his mouth, and his words filled countless people with shame.


    In any case, chufeng and dawning city have been at the forefront of resisting alien invasion. They have paid too much to solve the problems of Protoss and demons.


    But even so, they still devote a lot of energy to serving China.


    The existence of the demon hunter guild has destroyed the ambition of many survival bases who want to support themselves with mercenaries, and has given many people who do not want to be reduced to darkness a chance to be a human being.


    "Chu Feng asked himself that there is nothing wrong with you. I''m not sorry for the demon hunter guild, the demon hunter, and every soldier who fights as a human being. I have no shame."


    Hearing this, more and more people bowed their heads.


    Chu Feng has no shame. Can they?


    Seeing their appearance, Chu Feng was disappointed.


    He didn''t know whether he wanted everything to go well or whether these people would have the courage to fight against him.


    Such a person, it''s really easy to let people down!


    "I will not force you to do anything, nor will I restrict you to do anything. Similarly, except for the most vicious people, I have not put the enemy of my personal enemies on a reward."


    Chu Feng continued, "but even so, there are still people who want to count me, people who want to kill me, people who want to set a trap for me. They want me to be doomed, the city of dawn will be destroyed, and the material production source of the demon hunter guild will be destroyed. I want to know why all this is?"


    No one answered.


    No one dares to answer.


    Why on earth, we all have the score in our hearts.


    But they didn''t expect that Chu Feng would use such a simple and crude form to press all their plans on the ground so easily and kill all the people who dare to jump out.


    Now Chu Feng is complaining to everyone as a victim.


    But no one felt that Chu Feng was complaining.


    They just think it''s a precursor to a storm.


    After these preparations, Chu Feng''s anger was like a storm.


    All the people who jumped out were dead, so no one would help the dead to talk.


    Otherwise, there will be more dead people who can''t speak.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to say so much."


    Looking at everyone''s appearance, Chu Feng felt a little dispirited.


    It''s so boring to talk to a group of people who don''t dare to talk to him.


    So he decided directly.


    "I declare that all the property of the business alliance will be collected as the materials of the exchange office of the demon hunter guild, and the points obtained by killing the enemy will be used to exchange them. According to the exchange rules of the original rules, those who cooperate with the business alliance will not be guilty, and those who do not cooperate will die."


    Lin Tianlang limped on the chair.


    Although there is only one sentence, it has already given the commercial League the death penalty.


    In one word, it will determine the life and death of a large force.


    But all the people present, no one doubts that Chu Feng can have the strength to do such a thing, and no one will be stupid enough to question Chu Feng, whether such a decision is too overbearing.


    Chu Feng''s words can set off a storm in the whole of China.


    Now Chu Feng is the pronoun of lawlessness and invincibility.


    "The matter of collecting the wealth of the commercial League will be carried out tomorrow. If the commercial League voluntarily turns over all its property and joins the military within today, I can not deal with you any more."


    This sentence is not so much to give them a way to live as a direct order.You can live on the path I''ve set for you.


    If I don''t want to take this road, I may get my revenge in the future.


    "If you want to continue the meeting, I''ll go first."


    Chu Feng said, so he left the venue, leaving only the bamboo chair he had just called out, still quietly on the stage.


    With this bamboo chair, no one dares to step on the stage again.


    ¡­¡­


    "That''s it?"


    Su Yuyan, Lu Ming, Zhao fan and others stare at Chu Feng with big eyes and small eyes.


    Originally, this meeting would be a very important one. If Chu Feng accepted the position of the so-called leader of the alliance, it would be an important change in the whole Chinese society.


    Even if we do not accept it, it will be a turning point for the reshuffle of Chinese forces.


    But when Chu Feng appeared, the meeting was irremediably shifted to the direction of farce.


    He didn''t give up, he didn''t refuse, he didn''t give up.


    He just simply and rudely solved all the people who raised the problem, so no one else of the rest dared to raise the problem again.


    "What else? I''ve been practicing hard and risking my life for many times in order to improve my strength. Is it because I want to play tricks with some people after I have strength? "


    Chu Feng asked, "scheming is sometimes a good thing, especially for those who are in a weak position. But once they become dependent, it''s a spiritual drug that is easier to sink and corrupt than poppy."


    "Yes! Only strength is the foundation of everything. "


    Su Yuyan sighs that her strength seems to be very strong in other people''s eyes, but she is one of the closest people to Chu Feng. No matter how much strength she has, it is always not enough.


    Just when Chu Feng wanted to say something more, his face suddenly changed.


    "All on alert. Something may be coming out of the ground."

 Chapter 1080

    "Ha ha, that chufeng boy used such a simple and crude method to solve the problem."


    On the capital, commander mo of night knowledge world and Nandu leans on the chair of the office, listening to the news reported by his subordinates, can''t help but laugh, almost overturning the tea in the cup.


    There is a city of dawn in East China. With the growing influence of the city of dawn, the Nandu military region has simply transferred most of its troops, including the commander-in-chief himself, directly to Shangjing.


    Anyway, if there''s anything wrong with East China, just go to Chu Feng.


    Of course, ordinary little things don''t bother Chu Feng at all. Su Yuan can solve them.


    Yezhishi smiles and shakes his head: "there is no shortage of smart people in this world. Unfortunately, there are too many smart people. They don''t think about it. If Chu Feng really wants to be emperor, will we not? It''s the position of an emperor! As long as he can contribute his strength to China and praise him as a God, we will, but he just won''t accept it! "


    Different environment can cultivate different people.


    People who fight in the market may have high intelligence, but in some ways, they can never compare with the soldiers who fight in the battlefield.


    It''s not a matter of intelligence, it''s a matter of experience.


    "But if he doesn''t agree, my heart is even worse."


    Commander Mo sighed.


    "What? Don''t you like it? "


    Ye Zhishi said with a smile, "although there are many young people in the army, Luo Xingyao can also take over our class, but there is a Chu Feng in Huaxia. He always hopes that there will be more. Dawning city has a very strict punishment for abusing women. When dawning city is in charge of the army, the most important criterion is not the military achievements, but the casualty rate of himself. This is worth me It''s a bet


    Chinese soldiers are famous for their bravery and indefatigability.


    Because they are willing to protect their homes, willing to give everything, including life, for the faith in their hearts.


    But in dawning City, there is a very important standard for both the hell Knight Order and the army at all levels, that is, the casualty rate.


    No matter how many enemies you kill, no matter how much credit you make, if your subordinates suffer heavy casualties, it will be regarded as that you are exchanging your subordinates'' lives for credit.


    In the place where there should be no casualties, there are losses. I''m sorry, don''t fight in the future.


    Even if they are promoted, they can be promoted to a high-level army, and they can only become the commander.


    The 36 captains of the hell Knight Order are not the people who command their subordinates to kill the most enemies, but the people who can make their subordinates come back alive as much as possible under the condition of ensuring a certain degree of merit.


    Although this kind of thing is not absolute, for example, the casualties of the troops after the disconnection will be very large.


    In this case, Chu Feng will not be too harsh.


    But such rules do make the commanders of Dawning City pay more attention to their subordinates'' lives.


    In Chu Feng''s words: "this is a long-term war. Only those who survive can fight all the time. No credit has to be exchanged with their lives."


    But Chu Feng, who said this, repeatedly put himself in danger.


    "Yes! To some extent, people like Chu Feng are not suitable for taking charge of soldiers. However, the soldiers under him are enviable! "


    Mo commander said, and immediately thought of something, "wait a minute, I was interrupted by you just now, I almost forgot what I want to say. Why did Chu Feng refuse such a thing? If it''s just to be the leader of the vassal alliance, it will do him more good than harm. She has no reason to refuse. "


    "Are we really worried that we have other ideas?"


    Ye Zhishi frowned and said that although they want to use Chu Feng''s power, it doesn''t mean that they will have bad ideas for Chu Feng. For them, saving China is the most important thing.


    In order to achieve their own goals, they will abandon their views of good and evil, but they will not let themselves become villains.


    "No, I always feel that what Chu Feng wants to do is very big."


    Commander Mo''s eyes are full of dignified, "he dares to provoke the protoss, dares to refine the corpses of the demons into puppets, dares to go deep into hell, and lays a foundation in hell. For people like him, if he can become the master of China, whether it is to achieve great ambition or ambition, it should be more smooth."


    "Unless it gets in his way."


    Ye Zhishi followed commander Mo''s words and said, "he has done so many things in order to improve his strength and accumulate power, but he is still guarding a city of Breaking Dawn. The demon hunter guild is also wasted by him. He really can''t see what he wants to do."


    "It''s not bad either."


    Commander Mo said with a smile, "even we can''t see through his ideas, so who else can really understand his real purpose, his enemy, the strong one of the gods and demons?"


    "So it is."The night knows the world to think, return really is such a truth.


    He wanted to continue the discussion. A senior officer suddenly broke into the meeting room and anxiously reported: "no, we just received the news that our communication with the laboratory in Nandu area has been cut off."


    "What, no communication?"


    Yezhishi suddenly stood up, "did you try the communication token Chu Feng gave us?"


    The laboratory in Nandu is also very important to them. In the last days, science and technology is no less important than strength. Strength can make people face danger, and technology can make people live.


    More importantly, the people in Nandu Research Institute.


    Chu Feng''s parents, his aunt, including his cousin.


    If these people have an accident, they can''t imagine how crazy Chu Feng will be.


    "It''s not just the research institutes, it''s the dawning city."


    Luo Xingyao strode into the office, "I just sensed that a large area of communication has been cut off, where there is a special fluctuation of Yuan force and mental force, even if it is the token given by Chu Feng, we can not reestablish contact."


    "Where is the center of the fluctuation?"


    Asked the night wise man.


    "Here it is."


    Luo Xingyao drew a general circle on the military map.


    Seeing this, commander Mo''s eyes showed a suspicious look: "I once received a tip from Gao Yangsong. In the past year, Chu Feng sent more than 15 teams to search his former alma mater, and even suspected that he had been there, but because Chu Feng''s whereabouts were secret, no one knew how many times he had been there."


    "15 times a year?"


    Yezhishi''s pupil shrank. "He knew there was a problem there long ago?"


    If he had not known that there had been a problem for a long time, Chu Feng could not have explored it repeatedly.


    "That''s the only way to think."


    Commander Mo nodded, "I hope Chu Feng has a sense of propriety!"

 Chapter 1081

    "It broke out at this time? Is it a coincidence? "


    In this special era when everything is possible, it seems that it should not be surprising what happens by coincidence.


    But it''s something to be wary of.


    At the juncture of the alliance of all parties, the city of dawn has been working until the underground mining work, and unexpected changes have taken place, which makes Chu Feng feel a little gloomy.


    "Lin Xiuyuan obviously has some problems, but he doesn''t have any special flavor. Why do you have to collude with foreigners in person? Can''t you let your hands down? Or is he just a chess piece? "


    Chu Feng didn''t know the details, but it didn''t matter.


    What matters is whether his strength can solve this danger.


    "Chu Feng, communication has been cut off, even your token communication has been cut off."


    Su Yuan''s face is full of dignity.


    "No communication? It''s a bit of a problem


    Chu Feng knows that in this special era, the original means of scientific and technological communication in the past are indeed very fragile. When the spiritual power is developed to a certain extent, it can be shielded.


    Even the token he refined is just a common means of communication in the mysterious ancient books.


    Shielding a communication band is not very difficult for experts.


    But the significance behind this is somewhat unusual.


    He has been waiting for the enemy''s hand for more than a month. Now that the underground excavation has a result, Chu Feng is more willing to believe that this is the enemy''s long-term preparation.


    "Just go back to the city and tell everyone to be on guard as usual."


    Chu Feng said, with Su Yuan back to the city of dawn.


    The interruption of communication in dawning city caused a certain degree of disturbance in the city, but when Chu Feng appeared, all the disturbance subsided.


    After showing his face in the city, Chu Feng gives Su Yuan everything. He goes to the entrance of the underground excavation to see the underground world.


    Entering the intersection, countless people bow to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng did not plan to greet them, but directly along the contact with the mountain giants, toward the depths of the earth.


    The physical fitness of people in the new era is much stronger than that of people in the old era. Even without the use of force, the mining efficiency is much better than that of many high-tech equipment in the old era.


    There are also those demons whose physical quality is stronger than that of human beings of the same level.


    Of course, the demons are more obedient than the humans.


    Disobedient humans will be fired, but disobedient demons will not even have their lives.


    With the joint efforts of countless labors and demons, underground roads were quickly dug out, including some mineral resources found underground, so some mining plants were established.


    Of course, this kind of thing did not hinder the work leading to Chu Feng''s destination.


    Chu Feng decided to start digging underground from this point of view.


    Soon, Chu Feng felt the strong breath of death.


    "Is it the underworld that we have to face this time?"


    Chu Feng raised his eyebrows. In the future, the main enemy facing mankind is the danger from the earth. After solving the danger, the demons began to invade on a large scale.


    The divine world has an evil heart, but it is not hostile to human beings.


    After all, they have to use human power to fight against the demons.


    However, the sense of existence of the underworld in the future has always been very low. Occasionally, there will be disasters caused by some undead creatures, or some hellish creatures invade the earth, but generally speaking, the number is still too small.


    The underworld has less influence on the earth than the old silver coin.


    But when Chu Feng went to the capital to deal with long Ao, he found that many of the layout of the underworld had started a long time ago, but he didn''t find it.


    Now, Chu Feng felt the breath of death again.


    However, the strength of this breath made Chu Feng feel a little surprised.


    But this is not the reason for Chu Feng to retreat. In this world with limited levels, Chu Feng does not believe that anyone can defeat himself under such conditions.


    When he went to the source of the breath of death, he found that the direction he was going was his own school.


    This also proved that his original guess was not wrong, but at the beginning he got the wrong direction.


    The abnormal situation in the school is only on the surface. The really dangerous thing is underground.


    Chu Feng didn''t think of the underground at the beginning, not because of the blind area of thinking, but because he knew that the distortion of space would become difficult with the material density at the other end of the space.


    Because objects produce gravitation, it involves the law of space.


    At the beginning, he didn''t expect to go underground, because it was too difficult to build a space portal under the ground, and the cost was too high. In order to be unexpected, he paid a hundred times a thousand times. It was really not worth it.But with the approach of Chu Feng, he gradually understood some things.


    "What''s under the ground, it''s there."


    Some time ago, he went to the southern continent and the black continent, and found some ancient relics. He knew that even the earth itself would produce something coveted by the highest plane.


    "Lord."


    "Lord."


    The people guarding on both sides of the passage, after seeing Chu Feng, immediately get out of the way.


    Even if Chu Feng ignored them, they did not dare to complain.


    When Chu Feng arrived near his school, and the depth reached 500 meters below the ground, he detected what he wanted to detect with his mental force.


    "The realm of the dead!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes are full of dignity.


    What he can feel is the strong and extreme breath of death. Even the law of death in hell is not as strong as the breath of death here.


    He also understood why the thunder corpse dragon could recover from death as a specimen and grow into a thunder corpse dragon that made countless people turn pale.


    The last ten beasts, behind each head, have an organic fate.


    The opportunity of thunder corpse dragon is obviously here.


    At this time, the thunder corpse dragon tattoo on Chu Feng''s arm began to change.


    The last metamorphosis of thunder corpse dragon has begun, falling into a deep sleep, but after feeling the breath of death here, thunder corpse dragon has a sign of recovery.


    It''s the hibernating prey''s intuition after smelling the food.


    "Don''t worry. This is what you should get. You''ll eat enough."


    Chu Feng uses his mental strength to pacify the thunder corpse dragon in the arm pet space, making the restless thunder corpse dragon gradually quiet down. The wisdom of thunder corpse dragon is not high, and it''s easy to coax.


    What''s more, Chu Feng was right. This was the chance of thunder corpse dragon.

 Chapter 1082

    "Everyone out of the ground, back to their own homes, do not walk around."


    After Chu Feng gave the order, he left the underground.


    Undead, I didn''t expect him to dig out this kind of thing, what''s more, he even dug out this kind of thing under the ground.


    The city of dawn once again entered a state of war, but Chu Feng''s heart is constantly thinking about the meaning behind.


    "The emergence of the realm of the dead can be said to be a precursor to the death of a world, but I didn''t find the existence of a space passage or any trace of space transfer underground. That is to say, the realm of the dead originally appeared underground. Is it something born on its own in the earth?"


    Maybe he was used to being despised by the highest plane. Even Chu Feng felt that the earth was a remote place. After all, the resources of the highest plane were indeed richer than the earth. I don''t know how many times.


    Of course, this is just a correct understanding of mutual understanding.


    No matter how barren the earth is compared to the highest level, it''s all my hometown. I don''t think it''s necessary to go to other people''s homes to build and develop my hometown.


    But after his rebirth, he found that the earth is not as simple as it seems.


    In other words, the existence of eschatology is not as simple as it seems.


    At the beginning, he thought that the invaders of the earth were just unable to mix in the divine world and the demon world, so he wanted to get some resources from the earth to feed back the existence of forces in the divine and demon world.


    But now, he is not so naive.


    The Legion of judges and the cross have already appeared. How can he be naive?


    Is it necessary to use two top 20 legions to attack a remote area?


    It''s like attacking a small border country. Do you need the imperial guards?


    There was no spatial fluctuation near the appearance of the realm of the dead, but Chu Feng didn''t really think that it was something born inside the earth. Instead, he preferred another kind of speculation.


    "The supreme plane has been planning for a long time to face the invasion of the earth."


    Why is that? Chu Feng is still unknown, but he understands that what he has to deal with is really the highest level of the whole, and the only difference is that he has to deal with a few.


    If his speculation spreads, I''m afraid there will be a large number of defectors immediately.


    Supreme plane!


    It''s a force that can''t be resisted at all. It''s OK to resist some miscellaneous troops coming out from the highest level. How can it be done if we have a full-scale war with the real highest level?


    After Chu Feng left the underground, the breath of death appeared from the realm of the dead and spread along the underground passage.


    Some miners and demons who had no time to leave were infected by the breath of death. Their bodies soon lost their vitality and turned into corpses. The lush flowers and trees on the ground were eroded by the breath of death and gradually changed.


    Those mutated monsters, after perceiving the breath of death, quickly fled in confusion. Those who had no time to escape were caught up by the breath of death and gradually fell to the ground.


    Surface mining base, Zhang Ziqing left from the yuan house of chufeng.


    She didn''t get Chu Feng''s permission, but seeing a large number of dark legions leave the small world of Yuanfu and go to the ground to prepare for the war, she can''t sit back and ignore.


    But after coming to the ground, Zhang Ziqing''s forehead appeared blood red mark.


    The strong breath of death and killing slowly rose in Zhang Ziqing''s body, making her eyes lose focus gradually. At this time, some black runes appeared, which suppressed the breath of death.


    There was a cold sweat on Zhang Ziqing''s forehead, which made her afraid.


    She could feel that if the seal Chu Feng placed in his body was not strong enough, she would have lost her mind and become a puppet of the power of death under the influence of those breath just now.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    The figure of Chu Feng quietly appears beside Zhang Ziqing and holds her shoulder.


    Zhang Ziqing''s eyes are full of firmness. As long as Chu Feng is by her side, she will not be afraid of anything.


    After taking Zhang Ziqing back to the city of dawn, the dark Legion began to gather, and the demon Legion was ready to fight. The hell Knights stopped training and gathered.


    The city of dawn has long been used to entering a state of war.


    It''s not a surprise. After all, Dawning city has faced many enemies before. It''s also because of the existence of Chu Feng that the degree of casualties can be controlled within a certain range.


    But if I don''t deal with it seriously, I may be one of the few casualties.


    Han Yunxiao and others are also waiting outside the city master''s residence.


    The breath of death is still spreading, but Chu Feng is not very worried. If the breath of death alone can corrode an East China region, then the earth will not need to resist.


    "Brother Feng, who are the people who don''t have eyes to offend our dawning city?"Lu Ming walked into the city Lord''s mansion carelessly. After entering the state of war readiness, he also came to help. Dawning city didn''t know how many opponents he had solved, but now there are still others who dare to offend him. It seems that these enemies are impatient.


    Zhao fan and Xu Yan followed closely, but Xu Yan''s face was worried.


    With her intelligence, she has already smelled something unusual.


    However, in order to prevent the city of dawn from causing riots, she did not publicize it.


    "This time it''s not people who come to offend us, it''s us who take the initiative to offend others."


    Chu Feng smiles.


    Although he dug out the place of the dead so early, he didn''t regret it.


    Some disasters can be solved as soon as possible. If it''s easier to deal with them, why don''t they break out early?


    "Why don''t you turn on all the defense arrays of Dawning city?"


    Su Yuyan also followed them to the city Lord''s residence, "the enemy this time should be different from the past!"


    Now the communication between dawning city and the outside world has been cut off, and only people can deliver messages. Fortunately, Dawning city has a large number of mounts, so there is no need to worry about this.


    However, since the enemy is unusual, why didn''t Chu Feng order to open the defensive array.


    She also specially went to see Su Yuan and learned that this was Chu Feng''s order.


    The whole city is on the alert. What''s the reason.


    "Why don''t you open the defensive array?"


    Chu Feng smile, "you think, in the face of the city of dawn, who dare to take the initiative to attack? If they do, it will save me a lot of things. We are in a state of readiness, not for defense, but for attack

 Chapter 1083

    When dawn city entered a state of war, the meeting scene outside was in a mess.


    Even if the hell knights are watching over them nearby, they are still worried.


    "Twilight City, what do you want to do?"


    "Why does dawning city want to enter a state of war when we come here for a meeting? Does dawning city want to catch us all?"


    "It''s a coincidence. We don''t believe that dawning city has no intention to do this."


    "But what else can we do?"


    The conversation fell into an awkward deadlock.


    The strength of the city of dawn lies here. Now there are not many people in China who dare to fight against the city of dawn. Some people are willing to solve the threat of the city of dawn by means of winning.


    If dawning city wants to do something about them, just come to the front.


    Anyway, no matter whether they are dead or alive, they have no ability to resist.


    However, no matter how upset they were, the hell knights would never let them go or kill them before they received Chu Feng''s order.


    The breath of death is still spreading. The underground miners in the city of dawn retreat smoothly, but still cause hundreds of casualties, and thousands of demons remain under the ground forever.


    The casualties of the demons are more than that of the human beings. It is also because of the order of Chu Feng that the demons give priority to the human race when they retreat.


    Even if the demons are stronger than human beings, in his heart, the status of human beings is also above the demons.


    As a staunch racist, Chu Feng can''t feel that the demons are obedient and retain their power.


    Less than half an hour after the evacuation, people saw some figures coming out of the ground. After seeing these figures, the miners were in a panic.


    These people''s skin is pale, without any blood color. On the contrary, there are some red and black veins exposed, and their limbs are stiff. After smelling the breath of living people, these people immediately go crazy and rush towards these living people.


    Seeing the faces of these people clearly, the miners were in a panic.


    "It''s a zombie. How can there be a zombie here?"


    "This is the city of dawn! Why are there zombies? "


    "These people have not retreated before. They have been turned into zombies. Why? We''ve all been vaccinated against zombie virus a few months ago. Haven''t these people been vaccinated? "


    "No, even the demons have become zombies."


    Although the miners do not have uniform work clothes, everyone has the standard clothes issued by dawn city. Although the styles are different, generally speaking, there are only a few.


    When they think of the previous retreat order, they also realize that something is wrong.


    So near dawning City, people who haven''t seen zombies for a long time now see the existence of zombies again.


    These zombies are quick to rush towards people. Some people who leave the underground exit have no time to react, so they are thrown to the ground by zombies and gnaw their flesh and blood.


    A large number of tentacles extended from some zombies pierced the bodies of a group of miners, and their muscles shriveled rapidly, and the extension lost its look.


    The excavation base under the city of dawn is in chaos.


    At this time, a group of cavalry in blue armor appeared at the edge of the crowd.


    "Spread it out, spread it out for me."


    "We''re the order of hell. Get out of here."


    "There is no mercy for those who block the way."


    Seeing the appearance of the hell Knight order, the crowd in chaos seemed to see the Savior and ran desperately towards the direction of the hell Knight order, because they knew that the side of the hell Knight order was the safest place in the world.


    However, due to the excessive density of the crowd, the order of hell can not be used.


    The zombies behind are chasing the crowd. The hell Knights come to rescue, but they are stopped by the crowd. It''s a great irony.


    Looking at the people being slaughtered by zombies, Wei broke the army and held high the black iron battle axe in his hand.


    "There is no mercy for those who block the way!"


    With that, the huge axe in his hand split a more than ten meter long Yuan Li Dao Qi, and several survivors running in the direction were directly split in two by the axe.


    Seeing this scene, people behind Wei broken army were shocked.


    They did not expect that the commander would raise a butcher''s knife to human beings.


    But before they had time to criticize, sun Yuting also wielded a knife and killed several survivors.


    "Don''t hesitate. If you don''t, more and more people will die."


    The speed of zombies is too fast. All the miners here drink quenched body fluid. At least the level is at the top of level 4, and level 5 is also a common phenomenon. Let alone the demons, their strength is at the bottom of level 5.Such a terrible group of zombies, far more than they have seen in the past.


    Although the number is small, but in the face of those poor miners, it is a massacre.


    If they don''t put out the source of these zombies as soon as possible, the number of casualties will be more and more.


    Therefore, Wei can only cut the mess quickly, and kill the roadblocks who are surrounded by the hell knights in order to survive, so as to frighten the crowd.


    "Ah! The order of hell killed people. "


    Some survivors saw this scene and yelled nervously, but they were killed by a fireball from a long distance, and the people around them were also burned. Then they were chased by the zombies behind and turned into food.


    "Come on, if we don''t, more and more people will die."


    The commanders and captains of the hell Knight Order never felt that their swords were so heavy, but now they have no choice. They are not their style.


    After hundreds of survivors who rushed to the order of hell were killed, the remaining survivors quickly split into two groups and fled along both sides of the order.


    At this time, the hell knights can finally show their strength.


    "Kill


    Riding on the back of the hell nightmare horse, the hell Knights launched a charge against the zombies.


    The zombies saw the danger coming, and they didn''t care to chase the miners. Instead, they fought with the order of hell.


    Today''s chivalry of hell, after taking the diluted fruits of life, has reached level 7. Those who have not reached level 7 are also in the trial of Chu Feng, breaking through or dying.


    Plus sophisticated equipment, to deal with level 5 and level 6 zombies, of course, is no problem.


    With the timely response of the hell knights, the situation gradually stabilized.


    But now their hearts are full of heaviness.


    The Deputy commanders sent people to the city of dawn to summon, not to ask for help, but to tell them that even the demons can be turned into zombies.

 Chapter 1084

    "Can demons also be transformed into zombies?"


    Chu Feng has no doubt about the ability of hell knights.


    This little wind and waves can''t be put out. It''s useless.


    However, the unexpected news set off some waves in his heart.


    "There are wars between the demons and the underworld. Although they are not as fierce as the divine world, there are also many wars. The underworld can also refine the corpses of the war dead into underworld creatures, such as underworld knights. However, zombies have never appeared in the highest level. Maybe it''s because of different laws, or maybe the research results of the Institute are right."


    According to the Research Institute, the origin of zombie virus is the human body itself.


    Most of human genes are meaningless fragments. It may not be that these fragments are meaningless, but human beings have not yet realized the potential of these fragments.


    Zombie virus, to some extent, is also a way to develop human potential, but it is an extreme way.


    However, after zombie virus is produced from human body, its infection ability will become very strong. Even wild animals can be infected, and even some plants and mutant tree demons can be infected.


    Just, the physique of demon clan is so strong, also can be infected?


    "Tell marshal to have a look!"


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng decided to let magic commander check it.


    As for himself, it''s not that he''s lazy, but that he''s waiting for his opponent''s last move.


    The enemy didn''t do anything for a month, until the city of dawn dug out the secret of the dead. Chu Feng didn''t think that the enemy''s means were the only one.


    Even if the situation here is unexpected to the enemy, the enemy should grasp such a good opportunity. It''s a great opportunity to weaken and attack dawning city. It''s a pity to give up.


    "Chu Feng, are you still waiting?"


    Su Yuyan feels more and more confused about Chu Feng''s idea.


    "Don''t worry, let the enemy jump for a while."


    Chu Feng shook his head, turned to look at Zhang Ziqing, "how do you feel now?"


    Zhang Ziqing shook his head: "I still feel that there is something in my body eager to try, but it is firmly blocked by your seal, how can not break through."


    "Is the gate of hell in trouble again?"


    Su Yuyan asked with concern.


    Chu Feng didn''t deliberately hide the things about the gate of hell. After he was powerful, it was meaningless to hide these things. Anyway, he had made proper arrangements.


    "Well!"


    Zhang Ziqing nodded, "I also feel that there is something under the ground to attract us, just in the direction of our school."


    School direction.


    Everyone''s heart sank. In the last days, the destruction of a campus was nothing at all. Even they were not extravagant enough to keep the feelings of their alma mater in their hearts.


    However, since a month ago, Chu Feng''s behavior has been very strange.


    All of a sudden, the underground world was exploited at all costs, and the direction of excavation was secretly ordered to go to their alma mater, which made them suspicious.


    "Chu Feng, do you know something?"


    Su Yuyan asked.


    If Chu Feng knows the origin of underground things, then maybe he has a solution.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "it''s because I don''t know what''s underground that I have to send people to dig underground. Otherwise, I would have figured out a way to solve it ahead of time."


    He didn''t plan to comfort everyone with some lies. The end of the world is about to break out for two years. If he wants to comfort each other with the excuse of "for you", it''s too hypocritical.


    I don''t know how many lives we''ve seen.


    Their will is not weak enough to be comforted.


    The reason why he conceals things about the underground world is not to conceal the people around him, but to conceal those miners who don''t know the situation, so as to avoid the spread of rumors.


    Before digging into the underground world, he really didn''t know what was in the underground world.


    But he knew that there must be some dangerous elements underground.


    "I think that''s a mistake." Su Yuyan said with a bitter smile.


    "What do we do now?" Lu Ming has some silly eyes.


    "Wait."


    Two hours later, the disaster of the underground zombies has been solved. Both the zombies and the miners infected by the zombies have been solved. After solving the problem, the magic commander comes to the city Lord''s mansion and reports to Chu Feng.


    "The infected zombies are not zombie viruses, but the breath of the underworld."


    "Say, you demon world and underworld, is such control enemy?"


    Chufeng said with a light smile.


    He doesn''t have to worry that the magic Marshal will be hostile to himself because of this. The evil world is the most difficult world for people to have a sense of belonging. In addition, this branch of the silver phosphorus demon clan has been eliminated by the evil world. It''s too late for them to hate the evil world, let alone support the evil world.The silver phosphorus demons refined a lot of magic soldiers through the atmosphere of the demon world, causing a riot on the territory of the ten ASEAN countries, and almost all the survivors of the ten ASEAN countries were wiped out.


    It is also one of the means for the demon world to create forces to control and enhance the local strength with the demon world breath.


    Of course, it''s useless for the local creatures in the demon world. It''s used to deal with the hostile world.


    However, the magic commander''s answer made Chu Feng''s heart sink.


    "It''s not the means of the underworld."


    Not only Chu Feng, but all the people waiting for news in the Lord''s mansion were surprised.


    The breath of death, the symbol of the underworld.


    "Reason."


    "There are many dead creatures in the underworld, but none of them can be spread by virus infection. Even if you use the breath of death to infect the enemy, there is no one who is more and more infected. Even for the Lich family who are the best at it, it takes a certain time and materials to refine corpse puppets. There is absolutely no such simple way."


    The demon commander replied.


    "Not enough."


    Chu Feng said calmly.


    Just because it hasn''t appeared in the past doesn''t mean it won''t appear now.


    To say that things here have nothing to do with the underworld, Chu Feng is absolutely unbelievable.


    In Zhang Ziqing''s body, there is the gate of hell.


    If it has nothing to do with the underworld, who put the gate of hell in her body?


    "It''s very simple to prove that what I said is right. We also live and seal some demons and humans infected by the virus. Take these breath to the underworld and see whether their information will echo or repel their surroundings. It''s clear at a glance." The demon commander said calmly.


    "Take it to the underworld and see if these breath fit into the underworld?"


    Chu Feng suddenly remembered what the hell three dogs said when he went to Beijing.


    "Those black Armored Cavalry are not real underworld knights."

 Chapter 1085

    More than ten minutes later, Chu Feng, who went to hell, returned to the earth.


    The demon commander''s guess is right. After he sent those captured ways to hell, he found that their breath was out of place with the surroundings, and even felt rejected.


    This shows that these things are not allowed to exist in the underworld or hell.


    "Is it the thief of the laws of the underworld?"


    Chu Feng felt that the world had become complicated.


    Some of the things that we take for granted become riddles.


    In any case, hell, as a member of the underworld, has something to do with the region this time. However, the demon commander told himself that these are not the real underworld.


    Is hell going to leave the underworld?


    This kind of thing is not impossible.


    As Chu Feng who has a small world, he certainly understands that the world can grow and split, but he will not be idle to separate the small world.


    "So to some extent, hell and Hades are not exactly the same camp."


    Chu Feng is thoughtful. If so, there will be a lot of room for operation.


    After figuring out this point, Chu Feng was in no hurry to start.


    Su Yuan, who appeased the masses outside and directed the defense work, came to the city Lord''s residence: "now those people who were cheated by the Business League to have a meeting have begun to be dissatisfied. Although they dare not make trouble now, if the dissatisfaction continues to accumulate, it will not have a good impact on us."


    "It''s not us who tricked them into the meeting. Why should we worry? If they want to leave, we in the city of dawn will never detain them. If they want to stay, they can temporarily arrange an area for them in the city of dawn, but they are not allowed to disturb the people. Otherwise, they will have to be sent to the road by force. "


    Chu Feng didn''t care about those people at all.


    Some people who are more confident in their own strength should be willing to leave.


    But whether those people go or stay has little influence on Chu Feng.


    The city of dawn is going to face a catastrophe. Can we still fight those people with him?


    "So I can rest assured."


    Su Yuan said with a light smile, since Chu Feng is willing to let those people leave, the justice of the whole thing is on the side of Dawning city. It''s the business alliance that deceives them, and it''s also the business alliance that wants to deliberately harm them. Since dawning city doesn''t agree with the alliance and refuses the so-called leader''s position, Dawning city can easily take itself out.


    No one who is qualified to come to the meeting is a fool.


    As long as dawning city is not the biggest beneficiary, there is no place for them to blame dawning city.


    Then the resentment in their hearts can only be vented to the business alliance.


    After leaving this matter to Su Yuan to solve, Chu Feng continued to wait.


    Ye Xiaohui and ye Yiyi also stop training and come to the city master''s mansion. Now countless demon hunting groups in dawning city are also eager to try. They want to take advantage of this chaotic situation and make more contributions.


    In the city of dawn, you can take the corpses of any enemy in exchange for credit and benefits.


    But those who want to be strong will aspire to be part of the city of dawn.


    They are very lucky to succeed, of course, will not easily waste this lucky.


    The arrangement of the participants was left to Su Yuan, and Chu Feng didn''t ask too much, because he believed Su Yuan''s ability to solve the problem successfully.


    All he has to deal with is the smell of death.


    "The realm of the dead, even in the underworld, is a place of geomantic omen, but such a place appears on the earth and is buried underground."


    Chu Feng feels that there seems to be something wrong behind this.


    He took out the living seal, which was from long Ao.


    The seal of life is also one of the three most precious sources of the earth. However, the person in charge of the seal of life must be one of the local creatures on the earth. This is also the reason why the holy land of all ethnic groups supports Longao.


    However, long Ao is dead.


    Now the living creature imprints in Chu Feng''s hand, has not played too big role.


    Whether it''s the soul controlling all living things, or the communication between gods and demons, these two functions have some disadvantages. For the former, he doesn''t have to do it. For the latter, he still has a large industry in hell to manage!


    If he divides too much energy between the gods and demons, he will have no time to practice. In this way, he will put the cart before the horse.


    If you don''t have enough strength to suppress, then the forces you run are just illusions.


    But now, he must consider using the power of the seal.


    "The whole power of the seal of living beings, which connects the two realms of gods and demons, should not only let my spirit come to the two realms of gods and demons, but also be able to open the channel of the two realms of gods and demons. I don''t know how to open the channel of the two realms here?"Chu Feng thought maliciously, but he finally gave up the idea.


    Soon, one by one, the news was conveyed to the Lord''s mansion.


    "There are a large number of monsters infected by zombie virus in northern China. These monsters are constantly attacking other monsters, leading to the outbreak of small-scale animal tide. However, these intelligent monsters have avoided the direction of Dawning city."


    "A total of 155 wounded people were infected by the new zombie virus, but only 6 people were rescued by zombie serum, and the rest have been completely infected and treated."


    "A large number of insects appeared near the city of dawn. Some demon hunters in the wild were attacked, and some participants who fled here were also attacked. There were some casualties, but the casualties were not very heavy."


    Chu Feng was not surprised at the news that insects appeared.


    According to the demons, as long as we create an opportunity for insects to attack human beings, or create an opportunity to do a lot of harm to human beings, then insects will not let go.


    The demon world doesn''t need to cooperate when using Zerg, because Zerg can''t communicate at all.


    Just give them a chance, and then go Dutch.


    Now the underground dead creatures appear, which also gives the Zerg a chance to attack.


    "Let Wei break the army to fight back."


    Chu Feng is still unmoved, just let Wei break army with the hell Knight order to eliminate, anyway, the whole style of hell Knight order is very belligerent, or to vent their energy.


    Now many means of communication can not be used, but the communication between Chu Feng directly handed over to Han Yunxiao and the reconnaissance battalion to deal with, let the elite like the reconnaissance battalion to convey information, it seems a bit wasteful, but this is the significance of the existence of the reconnaissance battalion.


    In the war, casualties in some areas are far less important than important information.


    Today''s war, to some extent, is information war.

 Chapter 1086

    There are more and more Zerg near dawning City, and more and more dead creatures. However, under the suppression of hell knights, these enemies did not turn up a decent spray.


    No matter what happens to you, I can''t move like a mountain.


    However, the crops near the city of dawn have begun to appear the smell of death, and a large number of crops have died. The people who are responsible for planting in the city of dawn have cast a shadow.


    In this world of food and life, the harvest of crops is related to life.


    For Chu Feng does not hand things, no one feels strange.


    "If the Lord of the city has to solve everything himself, what else do we have to do?"


    Wei broke the army and snorted coldly. Now the hell knights are all at level 7, and they have all awakened their powers, but their fighting style still follows the warrior''s fighting style.


    After all, the higher the level, the simpler and more direct the fighting style.


    Long range combat, group attack and other things are left to the powers of the magic department. Even if they can awaken the powers, they don''t have the ability to awaken the magic department.


    The fruit of life improves their gifts, but not their souls.


    The spirit is not strong enough to awaken the long-range magic.


    Even if it is to obtain inheritance, its own conditions are not enough.


    However, some people with a lot of knowledge are able to wake up the magic department without being taught by others, because the learning of knowledge itself is also a process of spiritual improvement, and it is not limited to the knowledge in books, field survival experience, the identification of wild creatures, the understanding of powers, the understanding of elements, including the control of their own meridians All belong to knowledge.


    Those who can awaken the magic department through their own understanding the day after tomorrow are none of the geniuses. There are not many such geniuses even in the city of dawn.


    Most of those who took refuge in Chu Feng were taken into the reconnaissance camp by Chu Feng.


    "Boss Wei, I''m not complaining about why the Lord of the city doesn''t fight. After all, the deployment of our hell Knight order is equivalent to that of the Lord of the city in a sense, but my intuition tells me that this war is not so simple."


    Sun Yuting said.


    "Ha ha, is war fought by intuition?"


    Deputy commander Zong yunian said with a smile.


    Because they have been fighting side by side for a long time, together with their common experience of suffering, their feelings are very good, and it is normal for them to have a few words of mutual hatred.


    But Sun Yuting didn''t go back.


    "We seem to have boundless scenery, but in the eyes of the city Lord, it''s all the people left when he selects the reconnaissance battalion. The difference between us and the reconnaissance battalion lies in our intelligence and consciousness. Don''t be unconvinced. Even if the reconnaissance battalion sends people with the same strength as us, if we are fighting in the field, our chance of winning is almost zero."


    "But does it have anything to do with your intuition?"


    "Of course. If we only fight with the so-called blood or courage, we will never be able to get closer to the reconnaissance battalion. In this case, it''s better to rely on intuition. "


    "What about intuition? Who dares to act rashly when the Lord of the city has no command? "


    "But wait a minute. Someone''s coming. Be careful."


    Several people are bickering, sun Yuting suddenly pulled out the waist of the machete, pointing to a figure not far away, "who are you? Why are you here at this time? If you don''t tell me honestly, today is the day of your death. "


    In the direction of sun Yuting''s machete, there was an ordinary figure.


    This is a figure wearing a black robe. His face is invisible under the cover of the black robe. It just gives people a feeling of being thin and dry. A gust of wind blows through and sticks the black robe to the person''s body, as if you can see the bones.


    In the face of the sudden appearance of the enemy in the wilderness, the order of hell dare not be careless.


    Chu Feng will not let the hell Knights face the invincible enemy, and then use the form of war of attrition to defeat the opponent, but the first knights are often casualties.


    The first is that accidents often happen on the battlefield. The second is that it is the easiest time to relax after defeating the enemy.


    With their strength, not many people died on the battlefield, but many people capsized in the sewer.


    Now they are cleaning up the insects, but there is such a strange person in front of them. How can they not be surprised?


    "Jie Jie, city of dawn, Knights of hell, you are very famous!"


    The figure under the black robe gave out a laugh like bone friction, as if he was not speaking with his mouth, but making a sound with bone friction.


    The words are full of sarcasm and disdain.


    "If you don''t want to talk well, go to hell and say it!"


    Hell knights is a warlike army. Since the other side talks to them in such a strange tone, they will not be polite to the enemy.


    A fire psionic raises his hand to summon a black flame python.This is a fire condensed from the fire of hell. It condenses the fire of hell into the shape of a python. It shows that he is also the best in level 7. Even if he is strong in level 8, he can''t compete with the real fire of hell.


    With this move, he can also stand among the strong.


    However, the shadow of the black robe on the opposite side only gently stretched out his right hand.


    His right hand is skinny, which is not an exaggeration, but really dry, without any water and flesh, just like a layer of human skin wrapped directly on the bone.


    The purple black flame formed a wall of flame in front of the thin figure.


    "The opposite is fire."


    Two water system powers release a lot of cold air in their hands, and a lot of ice blades condense around them, shooting towards the black robed figure. At the same time, the flame Python doesn''t hit the flame head-on, but makes a bend around the wall of flame, suddenly bursts out, covering the black robed figure in the afterwave of flame burst.


    Hundreds of ice blades covered the place where the black robed man was, forming an undifferentiated attack.


    Some of the wind''s psionic powers shot, the wind blade scattered the smoke, and the black robed man disappeared.


    "Well! Play the devil. "


    Hell Knights disdain to say.


    Originally thought that dare to appear in front of the hell Knight Order should be a master, but did not expect that the other side so died in the siege of several powers, there is no outstanding ability.


    "Be careful, the psionic of the light system. Clean up that area."


    Sun Yuting suddenly cried out, "there is something in that place."


    For sun Yuting''s inexplicable shout, some light powers are inexplicable, but they still obey the order of the deputy commander and release some light spells to purify the area where the black robed man died.


    "Jie Jie, it''s too late."

 Chapter 1087

    The sound of bone friction reverberated in the place where the black robed man died.


    A black fog appeared in this area.


    The powers of the light system summon the holy light and try to purify this area. However, in front of the black fog, all the lights are as if a bullock has gone into the sea.


    Seeing this scene, everyone''s heart sank.


    "Inform the Lord of the city."


    Sun Yuting gives orders to her subordinates.


    "Just for such a small matter, will you disturb the Lord of the city?"


    Another deputy commander Ma Tianyu was dissatisfied and said, "how do you become more and more timid now?"


    "Are you an idiot?"


    Sun Yuting yelled, "it''s the reconnaissance battalion that sends messages between the city master and us. Don''t you understand what this means? This means that in the judgment of the Lord of the city, only the scouts can live to pass the news between us. If only our own scouts, we may not even see the Lord of the city. "


    After listening to sun Yuting''s words, everyone was stunned and immediately became angry.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t you look down on us?"


    "Our strength now is not what it used to be."


    "It''s just a man pretending to be a ghost, which scares you?"


    Hell knights is full of pride, they have now seven ranks, they believe in their own strength, there is nothing they can not crush the opponent.


    There is something incomprehensible about sun Yuting''s decision.


    Call the Lord of the city directly before we are in danger. What''s the use of the Lord of the city in training us?


    "It''s too late. You''re all going to die here today."


    The black fog quickly filled the air. Some white skeletons with bone spears and bone knives came out of the black fog in a neat line. Behind these skeletons, there were zombies and some liches in the underworld.


    In addition, there are some knights on black horses, some of whom are not even involved.


    Not a underworld knight, but a black knight, a kind of undead.


    Among some naturally awakened powers, there are also some that can summon dead creatures. Luming is one of them. However, he prefers to fight in the way of warrior, and summoning creatures is only an aid to him.


    These dead creatures coming out of the black fog also come from the underworld, the realm of the dead.


    The realm of the dead is the lowest area in the underworld, where the undead creatures are also the lowest. The proportion of the strong is also very low. Because of the vast area, the overall strength is very strong.


    Seeing the dead creatures in the black fog, people''s faces were not good-looking.


    This time, they underestimated the enemy.


    "It''s just some lower undead."


    Ma Tianyu snorted coldly, "19, 20, charge with me."


    Each deputy commander is responsible for commanding six teams. He is responsible for commanding No. 19-24. Now he is going to take two teams to prepare for battle.


    This is also because of the wrong judgment just now, which makes him feel that he has no face. Now he has to use force to save his face.


    For such an order, the members of the order are only excited.


    Sun Yuting looked at the members of the two hell Knights charging, eyes full of confusion.


    In the competition of Scout camp, she lost to Han Yunxiao and Zou Mengxuan, but she was always unconvinced and thought that her strength was not weak. Why did she deprive her of the opportunity just by one test?


    She didn''t understand why the city mainly established reconnaissance battalion.


    When all the hell knights were punished, she even had an incredible idea in her heart: in the eyes of the city Lord, the hell knights were not so important.


    She didn''t tell anyone about this idea, because no one would believe it. It would only make her lose her support.


    The hell Knights order was built by Chu Feng. It is obvious to all that the city master spent energy on the hell Knights order. In any case, Chu Feng has no chance to abandon the hell Knights order.


    Her guess is just groundless.


    However, seeing the two charging teams, she felt a little cold in her heart.


    "Go back to deliver the letter, what are you doing here?"


    She gave a cold drink to the people behind her.


    "But we can''t go back!"


    A team leader level master said with a bitter smile to sun Yuting.


    Sun Yuting looked into the distance, the dense swarm of insects had cut off their way back.


    Her heart is full of cold.


    No, it''s just a trap.


    At this time, Ma Tianyu''s team had already begun to slaughter the enemy. There were only more than 70 members in the two teams, together with the retinue knights. In addition, the total number of people with the ability to travel with the army did not exceed 100.


    However, under the same situation, those undead creatures suffered heavy casualties. Hundreds of undead creatures were directly strangled into pieces by knife gas. Under the speed of hell nightmare horse, hundreds of undead creatures died in their hands almost every second. Even if the dead creatures were hard to kill completely, their bodies had become fragments, and the undead lost their threat.However, there are more undead creatures coming out of the black fog.


    Ma Tianyu led the two knights team, soon fell into a dense undead surrounded by creatures.


    These undead creatures died in their hands row by row, but there were more undead creatures added.


    Soon, the dead emerged from the black fog and became the sea.


    Wei broke the army, holding high the iron axe in his hand, and made an attack order. Sun Yuting quickly waved a knife to intercept: "are you crazy, can''t you see the current situation? Our back road has been cut off. "


    "No, I''m not crazy."


    Wei Po Jun shook his head, and there was no regret in his eyes. His eyes were just full of calm and strange calm. "Sun Yuting, you lead your subordinates, you have to kill a way to pass the situation here to the city leader, but someone has to break it. Compared with those insects, the threat of undead creatures here is obviously greater."


    Sun Yuting dull two seconds, difficult said: "good."


    With that, she turned her horse''s head and gave a loud order to the captains behind her: "team 1-6, kill with me and pass the information here to the city master."


    "No, I already know."


    A calm voice appeared in everyone''s ears, so that all the members of the knight''s order restless mind calm down.


    They looked up and saw a black figure floating in the air.


    "Why is the Lord here?"


    Sun Yuting''s heart was full of surprise. Why did the city Lord suddenly appear here when communication was cut off?


    Chu Feng ignored sun Yuting''s surprise. He looked around at the dead creatures here for a week and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that it would be the gate of the dead. It seems that you''ve lost money this time!"

 Chapter 1088

    When Chu Feng''s figure appeared in the air, the fear and fear in everyone''s heart were dispelled, and everyone''s heart was full of courage and blood. Now their city master is beside them, what''s more terrible?


    But in this order, there is a person who is not affected by the group mood.


    Should we be happy now?


    Sun Yuting looks at Chu Feng''s figure, her mood becomes very complicated.


    In the past, Chu Feng was the belief of hell knights, but now, she only felt sad.


    She even wondered in her heart what the significance of the existence of the order of hell was?


    "Chu Feng!"


    After seeing the appearance of Chu Feng, panic inevitably appeared in the mysterious figure''s tone.


    In this world, those who know the existence of Chu Feng have never heard the name of Chu Feng, but they are still calm.


    "What if you come? Do you think you can protect so many people? "


    "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    Chu Feng took out a sword from his waist, a simple wooden sword, and drew it gently in front of him.


    "Chu Feng, you take such a sword to deal with me - no, what is it?"


    At the beginning of the mysterious figure''s voice with some banter, but then became panic.


    Where Chu Feng''s sword Qi swept, hundreds of undead creatures stopped. Their bodies turned into dust and slowly fell to the ground. Under a sword, they were all dust.


    This sword does not take any smoke and fire, but simply deprives the other party of death.


    Life is alive, and so are the dead creatures. Chu Feng''s sword cuts off the death breath of these dead creatures and makes them return to the lifeless bones.


    It''s only because of the breath of death that these dead creatures can move. It''s also because of the breath of death that they can continue to fight. Now, after losing that breath, the bones have been squeezed dry by the breath of death. After losing the breath, they will naturally become dust.


    What''s more, Chu Feng''s sword directly made a large blank in front of the dead creatures, giving the hell Knights a buffer and space to charge.


    Chu Feng waved several swords in succession, and thousands of dead creatures were wiped out.


    The hell knights, who get the buffer from the undead sea, immediately begin to fight back. With the buffer power, they kill these undead creatures like chopping melons and vegetables.


    The sea of the dead, which has just made the hell Knights like a mire, is now divided into pieces by the hell knights and broken one by one.


    If a powerful undead comes up, it is Chu Feng''s head-on strike that greets the undead.


    The hell knights are also on the rise, entering their favorite part.


    Chu Feng looked up at the black fog in front of him, his brow locked.


    Even the door of the dead appeared. It seems that the enemy did not intend to make a feint attack this time.


    This is what he expected. After all, he has been preparing for more than a month. It''s impossible just to hone each other''s experience.


    What he really cares about is what is behind the door of the dead.


    Is it really the underworld behind the door of the dead?


    But if his true self goes in, his life will be in danger.


    "At least make sure it''s the underworld behind it."


    Chu Feng''s heart is full of firm, step by step toward the black fog.


    Hundreds of skeletons and Zombies stood in front of Chu Feng, but Chu Feng just waved, these skeletons and Zombies turned into dust, but Chu Feng''s movement did not stop.


    His steps are like idle steps, but no one can stop them.


    More and more undead creatures gush out from the black fog, but in front of Chu Feng''s wooden sword, these undead creatures can''t even finish the task of delaying time.


    "Ouch!"


    A loud dragon song comes out of the black fog. A huge dragon head protrudes from the black fog. The black flame condenses in the mouth of the dragon head. But before the fire of death really condenses, Chu Feng cuts it off again.


    The simple and unadorned wooden sword wields the simple and unadorned sword spirit, but the skull dragon stops its action.


    In a flash, Gu Long''s big head also turned into smoke and dust in the sky. Chu Feng waved his left hand gently, and a breeze blew by, blowing away the ashes that were in the way, so that they would not fall on him.


    Bone dragon''s body was fully visible from the black fog and fell to the ground.


    However, this skull dragon is not without any effect. It has a huge body. After falling on the ground, it blocks Chu Feng''s way and makes Chu Feng''s pace pause for the first time.


    But it''s just a moment.


    Chu Feng''s wooden sword fell down again, and Gu Long''s body was split in two.


    By this time, he had come to the black fog.


    "Be careful, Lord."


    "Lord, there is danger."Seeing that Chu Feng wants to enter the black fog directly, the members of hell knights are full of anxiety. Although Chu Feng is very strong, who knows what is in the black fog?


    It''s a place where a large number of dead creatures have sprung up. It''s a forbidden area for life.


    The black fog began to surge. When Chu Feng came to the black fog, the black fog formed a black scythe, just like the scythe of death reaping life. He wanted to cut Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng''s action is still a simple sword.


    In the past, the black sickle turned into fog again, and the black fog in front of Chu Feng was cut in half, separating a road in front of him.


    Seeing this, the members of the order of hell are even crazier.


    Even the invisible fog, in front of Chu Feng also want to separate a road.


    No matter what kind of enemy, no matter what kind of hindrance, in front of Chu Feng only need a sword.


    Under Chu Feng''s sword, all obstacles will be separated.


    Chu Feng once again swung a sword horizontally, which separated the black fog from the ground directly. The strong breath of death collided with the power of living beings, and finally disappeared.


    The dead creatures hidden in the black fog also became dust under the afterwave.


    Chu Feng strides forward, nothing can stop him.


    After the black fog was dispersed, a dark and secluded space passage in the middle of the black fog was exposed in front of Chu Feng.


    The dead creatures fighting with the hell knights are also frantically returning. They have to protect the death gate.


    But when Chu Feng came to the middle of the black fog, his action was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Chu Feng''s left hand stretched out two fingers and wiped it on the side of the wooden sword. Then, he threw the whole wooden sword forward, and the whole wooden sword sank into the space channel. The wooden sword that helped Chu Feng overcome the difficulties just now was swallowed by the space channel.

 Chapter 1089

    "Behind the passage of space, it''s not the underworld."


    Chu Feng often shuttles between the world. Although he is not very familiar with the inner structure of the underworld, he can at least distinguish the breath and general location of the underworld.


    He himself has a close relationship with hell.


    The wooden sword he cut from the branches of the tree of life just now, which integrated his spiritual power and the power of essence and blood. After entering the space channel, it was destroyed by the existence on the other side of the space channel.


    There is a limit to what the earth can hold, but not at the other end.


    Although the whole process is less than three seconds, Chu Feng has been able to feel another world through his mental imprint. He can be sure that it is not any world he knows.


    It''s not hell, it''s not the underworld.


    He also has a certain sense of the two realms of gods and demons. He can confirm that the other end is not the two realms of gods and demons. He has also intercepted space debris from the Haihuang holy land and the wanzu holy land, and can confirm that the other side is not the holy land.


    "Among the dead creatures that just appeared, there are a large number of 7 orders. The bone dragon has reached the level of 8 just now. Such a large number of dead creatures must not be accommodated by a small world, or the dead creatures that a small world can accommodate, and they will not be easily wasted in this form.


    With the method of exclusion, there is only the most powerful and mysterious heaven among the four highest planes.


    It is said that heaven pursues the primitive jungle law of the jungle, in which there are no large-scale forces, even the larger tribes do not exist. Everything follows the most primitive form. There are also some strong people who do not want to fight to live in seclusion in heaven. If anyone violates this law, he will be besieged by the whole heaven.


    However, I have never seen the true face of heaven. On the contrary, I leave the inheritor to my powerful man, but his enemies are in heaven. Is the enemy of the powerful man fighting alone? If that''s the case, I''m afraid the powerful don''t need to set up a legion. So, the information I got about heaven in the past is wrong. "


    If the sky is behind this door, the information behind it is thought-provoking.


    But behind the door of the dead is not the heaven, which means more complicated.


    There is only one thing that Chu Feng can think of that has something to do with it.


    About 20000 years ago, someone stole some of the laws of the underworld. As a result, the three headed dogs of hell suffered a lot. The whole group was punished by the Lord of the underworld, cursed as a whole, and even nearly exterminated.


    But fortunately, the powerful man''s hand retained the last blood of the hell three dogs.


    It is because of this that the hellhounds will follow the orders of the powerful.


    Stealing the laws of the underworld, although I don''t know what the consequences are, it should be something that only the underworld can do, but it can be done by the existence outside the underworld.


    "Enemy, what is it?"


    Chu Feng''s heart is a little gloomy. Up to now, he doesn''t even know the real face of the enemy.


    However, he had no time to meditate. He dispelled the black fog and covered the land again. The battle between the hell knights and the undead continued.


    Before the undead creatures around him surrounded him, Chu Feng took out a wooden sword from Yuan Fu again.


    In the past month, he has made little preparation.


    But the cost is the root of the loss of the tree of life.


    Fortunately, the source of life is strong enough. After losing its source, the tree of life can make up for it. Now the tree of life is absorbing and recovering its source much faster than before.


    Seeing that Chu Feng drew out another wooden sword and rushed out from the undead, the hell Knights'' hanging heart was released again, and they devoted themselves to the fight in front of them.


    Then, the tattoo on Chu Feng''s arm changed into thunder corpse dragon in the air.


    Thunder corpse dragon, who had been eager to try for a long time, was just called out and breathed the snake letter excitedly. The breath of Black Death breathed in thunder corpse dragon''s mouth, but he didn''t act rashly until he got the master''s order.


    Chu Feng nodded, thunder corpse dragon quickly into black lightning, rushed into the black fog.


    The thunder corpse dragon kept rolling in the black fog, and the whole black fog seemed to boil up. As the thunder corpse dragon opened its mouth, a lot of black air entered its mouth.


    With the action of thunder corpse dragon, the whole black fog became a mess.


    Dead creatures attack thunder corpse dragon, but thunder corpse dragon turns a deaf ear to these attacks that are not itching enough. Let these attacks fall on itself. These attacks that contain a lot of death breath fall on thunder corpse dragon, just like a mud ox into the sea, and are swallowed by thunder corpse dragon''s body.


    From the spirit fluctuation of thunder 18, Chu Feng felt the indescribable transcendence.


    "The essence of thunder corpse dragon is still a dead creature. Although thunder is used as the main attack means, the reason why thunder corpse dragon of later generations is terrible is that thunder is the most terrible death Yin thunder. For thunder corpse dragon, death attribute is the essence, thunder is just its weapon."Thinking of this, Chu Feng''s eyes also twinkled with excitement.


    His training of thunder corpse dragon is mainly based on the original strength and a large number of crystal nuclei. With a large amount of yuan power supply, thunder corpse dragon has a very good talent, and the upper limit is very high. Therefore, he can digest all the resources given by Chu Feng. Even if he changes them into silver wolf king, he can''t turn those things given by Chu Feng into his own strength.


    However, in the eight metamorphosis of thunder corpse dragon, the thunder attribute of thunder corpse dragon is getting stronger and stronger, but the death attribute is only growing slowly, as if it has become the vassal of thunder.


    Even if Chu Feng takes thunder corpse dragon to hell to absorb the power of the Styx River, the growth rate of death attribute of thunder corpse dragon itself is very slow. Compared with thunder, it can only be regarded as a vassal.


    But now, thunder corpse dragon seems to have found the best tonic.


    "The thunder corpse dragon of thunder war can already beat the ice and snow Tyrannosaurus Rex in single challenge. If death is combined with the power of thunder, how far will the upper limit of thunder corpse dragon grow?"


    Innate talent determines the upper limit of thunder corpse dragon, but the cultivation after tomorrow determines whether thunder corpse dragon can reach the upper limit.


    Chu Feng spared no effort in the cultivation of thunder corpse dragon. Now that he has better cultivation conditions, he looks forward to the future of thunder corpse dragon. This will be his biggest help in the future.

 Chapter 1090

    As a large amount of black fog is swallowed by thunder corpse dragon and becomes the nutrient for its own growth, those dead creatures gradually lose their strength, and even when they move, their joints become more inflexible.


    The door of the dead kept pouring out black fog, but the belly of thunder corpse dragon seemed endless.


    How much of the breath of death was swallowed by thunder corpse dragon, but it didn''t leak out at all. On the contrary, it made the breath of death on thunder corpse dragon more powerful.


    Thunder corpse dragon becomes more and more powerful, dead creatures become more and more weak, which makes the battle of hell Knight Order easier. Facing those undead creatures, it''s just a one-sided slaughter.


    If the situation is dangerous, Chu Feng will make up a sword in the air.


    The black fog is less and less, and the breath of death on thunder corpse dragon is more and more powerful.


    Finally, after the thunder corpse dragon swallowed a lot of death breath, there was no black fog gushing from the door. After the thunder corpse dragon swallowed the remaining black fog, the door of the dead had disappeared.


    However, the thunder corpse dragon was rolling on the ground.


    The people of hell Knight Order have some doubts. Did thunder corpse dragon devour a lot of death breath and eat bad stomach?


    But see Chu Feng calm and self-confident appearance, everybody very discerning didn''t ask this sentence export.


    Thunder corpse dragon is Chu Feng''s pet. As the owner of the pet, Chu Feng doesn''t worry about what happens to thunder corpse dragon. How can they take over?


    After calming the thunder corpse dragon with mental strength, Chu Feng decided to let the thunder corpse dragon cross the battlefield.


    "You can devour all the creatures with the smell of death, but don''t devour life. If you need to maintain balance by devouring life or flesh and blood, come back to me."


    Thunder corpse dragon is not unable to speak, or can not express their needs through mental force, but for thunder corpse dragon, there is no need to express their needs through speaking.


    As a creature fighting by instinct, there is no need to evolve without necessary functions.


    So for Chu Feng''s order, thunder corpse dragon can still distinguish.


    As a life recovering from death, thunder corpse dragon is very sensitive to the recognition of life and death breath, and can naturally understand Chu Feng''s requirements.


    With the owner''s permission, thunder corpse dragon circled in the air and flew to the place where it felt the strong smell of death, looking for and killing its prey.


    Did Chu Feng worry about the safety of thunder corpse dragon? Anyway, the vitality of thunder corpse dragon is very tenacious and has reached the limit of today''s world. Even in danger, he can ask for help.


    After solving the door of the dead, Chu Feng''s eyes fell on Sun Yuting.


    Found in sun Yuting''s body, unexpectedly left four deep injury, to sun Yuting''s strength now, in the undead Legion left four clearly visible injury, not too bad luck, that is some distraction.


    Chu Feng a rejuvenation, help sun Yuting recover from the injury.


    In the face of Chu Feng''s personal treatment, other members of the hell Knight order all showed their envy. They wished that the injured person was themselves, which was a great honor for them.


    However, with the production of various kinds of healing potions, even the powers of the auxiliary system are constantly reducing their effects. Now they have little chance for Chu Feng to cure himself.


    However, in the process of healing, Chu Feng found that sun Yuting''s mental state was obviously not right.


    "If you have any questions, you can come to me."


    After Chu Feng left a spiritual voice, he turned and left.


    After the return of the hell knights, sun Yuting found Chu Feng alone.


    "I want to ask, is the order of hell very important to the Lord of the city?"


    Just find Chu Feng, sun Yuting can''t wait to put forward their own doubts.


    Chu Feng was a little surprised, but not too suspicious.


    Although sun Yuting is not as good as Han Yunxiao and Zou Mengxuan, she is not a fool. Even in the atmosphere of hell knights, she may keep herself awake and find something.


    "It''s important." Chu Feng made a positive answer.


    "How important is it?" Sun Yuting is reluctant.


    "The order of hell is my sword."


    "Like the sword thrown into the unknown passage?"


    Sun Yuting said with a bitter smile, "the Lord of the city once used many swords, including chiyanjing gold sword, xuantie sword, and Youming cold iron sword, which was snatched from the underworld knight. Now it''s replaced with wooden sword."


    The atmosphere became a little dull.


    Is sword important to Chu Feng?


    Of course, it''s important. If there is no sword, Chu Feng''s strength will be discounted. No one will dislike his strength and give up improving his strength, so the sword is very important to Chu Feng.


    However, Chu Feng, who had no sword, was also a strong man.His strength does not come from the magic weapon, but from his own strength.


    Therefore, sword is very important to him, but it is not indispensable.


    Chu Feng just said that the hell Knight order is as important as his sword, which is a very appropriate description for him. However, the fatal thing is that Chu Feng often changes his sword, and he lost one just now.


    Sun Yuting so outspoken raised his doubts, in her eyes, this is a good decision to die.


    Even if Chu Feng killed her in a rage, she might not be surprised.


    But for her, there are more important things than life.


    If she doesn''t ask her doubts, she will die.


    "That wooden sword is actually more precious than it appears. Although it is not the most powerful weapon in the world, it is the most restrained sword against the undead. I lost it because there is a more important thing to confirm. In my eyes, the order of hell is more important than that sword."


    Chu Feng''s tone is very insipid, but in this insipid, it contains ruthlessness.


    Sun Yuting can hear that Chu Feng''s expression is not lower than how precious the Knights are, but Chu Feng''s outspoken expression that the hell knights are just a very valuable weapon in his eyes.


    The wooden sword in his hand can be said to be the best one to deal with the undead in the world, but he did not hesitate to abandon such an expensive sword in order to achieve his own goal.


    So, when he needs to, will he abandon the order of hell for his own purposes?


    Sun Yuting also felt for the first time that Chu Feng, who had always been regarded as their belief, was so dangerous and terrible.


    However, as soon as she thought that the strength and status of the knights were given by Chu Feng, she could not say anything more about it. Even if Chu Feng showed that he set up the hell knights for sacrifice, there would be a lot of people who wanted to sign up.

 Chapter 1091

    "Do you feel very unwilling or angry?"


    Chu Feng leaned back on the chair with his fingers crossed.


    Sun Yuting shook her head: "maybe a little bit, but I also understand that if we lose you, I''m afraid few people will be able to make achievements, not to mention the seven ranks of the whole staff. I''m afraid only Han Yunxiao and Zou Mengxuan will be able to reach the seven ranks in the next few years, but on the other hand, if you lose us, it''s another challenge to form a group of people The order of knights. "


    This is a very helpless fact, the hell Knight Order people leave Chu Feng, that is a group of mediocre people.


    Maybe there will be genius or strong spiritual belief among them, but there won''t be too many, and such potential people have been picked away by Chu Feng, that is, the scouting camp.


    The hell knights can''t do without Chu Feng, but Chu Feng can easily give up all of them.


    Sun Yuting finally understood what Chu Feng was thinking at the time when he almost made a military admonition. At that time, he didn''t want to give the hell Knights a lesson or an opportunity to experience, but really had the impulse to give them up.


    In the end, the reason why we didn''t give up was not because we were reluctant to give up, but because we were too lazy to cultivate new people.


    Think of here, sun Yuting''s heart a burst of sadness.


    In the eyes of outsiders, as the trump card of the city of dawn and the symbol of the city of dawn, is the order of hell not worth mentioning in Chu Feng''s eyes?


    For him, are they just some powerful weapons?


    It''s not a pity to take it up when it''s necessary and lose it when it''s not necessary.


    Anyway, as long as you have a sword that can be used in the past, it doesn''t matter what kind of material the sword is made of and whether it is powerful or not.


    It is a cruel fact, but also a helpless fact.


    "In fact, you don''t have to belittle yourself too much. Valuable talents can survive in this world. If you think it''s bad to be used by others, you can choose to give up being used by others, but what kind of consequences will that bring? What will it bring you? What will it bring to the city of light? "


    Chu Feng said, "compared with the knights, in fact, those demons'' legions are more powerful. The dark legions I brought from hell are more loyal and have more complete arms. They don''t need me to invest too much energy in training. They are very strong. In terms of future growth, they know better how to reach the peak from the highest level, but why do I still need them To cultivate the order of hell. "


    "Because we are human beings."


    Sun Yuting said the answer almost in a flash.


    Whether it''s the combat effectiveness now, the cultivation value in the future, or the loyalty, Chu Feng has more control over the dark legions brought out from hell.


    But in fact, the energy and cost he spent on the order of hell was much higher than that of the dark Legion. I don''t know how many times.


    Is it because he trusts people?


    Sun Yuting knows that she can''t say such shameless words. No matter how proud and proud she is as a human being, people who are a little more honest know that human beings are easily betrayed.


    There are many people who are loyal and believe, but people who are loyal to someone are not so common.


    This is human nature and the root of human strength.


    The reason why Chu Feng is willing to cultivate the hell Knight Order in this way is that he is also human, so he is more willing to let the overall strength of human beings improve. For him, even loyalty is not as good as the righteousness of race.


    Thinking of this, sun Yuting didn''t know what to say.


    To be sure, what Chu Feng can do is already the limit.


    "In fact, it is you who can decide how much value you have. If you don''t want to be cannon fodder, you should improve yourself. In addition to improving your fighting capacity and courage, you should also think about how to get rid of your status as a weapon. If you give up thinking, don''t blame others for being your brains. "


    Chu Feng waved his hand, "I don''t say these words to comfort you, or to appease the morale of the army, but because these words have been held in my heart for a long time, but no matter how close people are, these words are hard to say. You and I are just at a good distance, so I will say these words to you.


    With your current state of mind, it''s not suitable to lead the troops. Otherwise, it''s a small matter to kill yourself. If you bury all your teams, it''s hard to recover the loss. If you can''t adjust well before the next exit, write a resignation report by yourself! By the way, find someone to replace you. "


    "Yes


    Sun Yuting did not retort, but slowly turned away.


    Chu Feng can say these words to her, but did not kill her, which shows that Chu Feng is a very honest person, at least has a clear conscience for his behavior.


    It''s just that he has a good conscience when he says these words. When he is heard by others, it will be automatically converted into other bad information, which will easily affect his image.Now, sun Yuting found Chu Feng''s real attitude towards the hell Knight order, and Chu Feng also took the opportunity to say something in his heart.


    If she dares to spread these words at will, it must be a very terrible consequence to wait for her.


    She''s not an idiot. She can be a deputy commander, and she can''t be competent only by force. So she knows what can be done and what can''t be done.


    "One more thing, by the way."


    When sun Yuting came to the door, she suddenly remembered something. She turned to Chu Feng and asked, "why did the door of the dead appear? If the Lord of the city can arrive in time, when the Lord of the city takes action, we will have casualties, which means that the Lord of the city has just arrived, otherwise his subordinates will not be killed in vain. "


    Whether it''s a chess piece or not, at least it''s true that Chu Feng loves Bing Ruzi.


    Even though he was afraid of property losses, Chu Feng was always very concerned about the casualty rate. Even if he weakened the combat effectiveness and affected the war, he would not let his subordinates easily suffer casualties.


    Therefore, Chu Feng must have just arrived.


    "It''s Han Yunxiao. He told me that you would be in danger."


    Chu Feng did not hide, "when you contacted each other, Han Yunxiao found that the enemies you met within two hours in a row were all regular, and the time interval and number were very close, which meant that the enemy had found your trace, either to bypass you all, or to prepare an amazing trap to round you all ¡£¡±


    "Han Yunxiao."


    Sun Yuting said with a bitter smile, "I see. Absolute strength can crush everything. This sentence really does harm to people!"

 Chapter 1092

    For sun Yuting''s departure, Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Yes! Absolute strength can crush everything, is that right? Yes, of course.


    However, it is said by the winners and the invincible.


    Can''t see their own strength positioning, rashly believe this sentence, that is Handan Xuebu.


    When you have absolute strength, no matter what you say is right, no matter what you do is right. Before you have no absolute strength, it''s better to see your position clearly.


    The whole atmosphere of hell knights is blind belligerence, or blind belief in this sentence.


    They feel that as long as they have enough strength, the iron and steel torrent can crush all the enemies in front of them, and Chu Feng did not deliberately correct them. After all, maintaining such blind self-confidence is also a means to improve their morale.


    But think about the 20 legions of the divine world. The strength of the hell Knight order is not a bigger ant colony in front of people.


    Absolute strength, don''t laugh.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be such a person."


    A tall woman with slender legs snorted coldly.


    Chu Feng looked up and saw that it was Jiang Xinyue.


    In a word, he didn''t pay attention to her for a long time.


    He was a little embarrassed after hanging her for so long.


    "What kind of person am I?" Chufeng said with a smile.


    "That woman was your subordinate just now! I didn''t expect that you even let go of your subordinates. I didn''t expect that the order of hell had started to corrupt from the source. " Jiang Xinyue looks disappointed.


    In her heart, Chu Feng is at least a hero.


    However, just that beauty but a lonely face out of the office, presumably in the boss here was wronged, did not expect that Chu Feng is such a person.


    "If I really do anything to her, she should go out happily."


    Chu Feng didn''t care about this misunderstanding at all. Instead, he was in the mood to joke.


    "You


    Jiang Xinyue just want to refute, but think of Chu Feng''s status, finally shut up.


    It has to be said that Chu Feng''s prestige in the city of dawn is very high, almost to the point of faith. As long as he moves his finger, most women are willing to climb onto Chu Feng''s bed, even if it''s just a night to spend the Spring Festival together, it''s also a glorious thing for women, and the whole city of dawn dare not move her.


    She is in the city of dawn, no one is embarrassed, no one teases, because others regard her as Chu Feng''s woman.


    Even if it is only a possibility, even if she clarifies such misunderstanding herself, as long as such possibility exists, no one in the whole Twilight City dares to take the risk of teasing and embarrassing her.


    Such people don''t need their own subordinates at all.


    If his subordinates want to seduce him, but he refuses, it is very likely.


    "When on earth do you let me go, just don''t let me go, don''t kill me, don''t even punish me, don''t even force me to sleep with you, what do you want?"


    Jiang Xinyue finally let out his depression during this period of time.


    Chu Feng is hanging her like this, she is really too uncomfortable.


    "Isn''t it enough to be able to make trouble in the city of dawn and get a life back?"


    Chu Feng wrote lightly.


    "Not enough! It''s not enough at all. "


    Jiang Xinyue was no longer confused and threatened by Chu Feng''s words, but bluntly roared out his own requirements, "if you really think it''s fun, just kill me, and then ice my body up, pretending that I''m still imprisoned in the city of dawn. I''d rather go out and fight against the dangers in the wild than live such a life."


    Roar out these words, Jiang Xinyue in the heart rose the emotion of regret.


    She was also impulsive, just called out the words just now.


    But after shouting, she was a little worried.


    I''m not alone. I have a family in my own time.


    If you really annoy this terrible figure in front of you, I''m afraid the whole Jiang family will suffer a disaster. The eyes of ordinary people of guwu aristocratic family seem very mysterious, but if guwu aristocratic family is really powerful, there is no need to hide in the old times.


    After the end of the world, the starting point of guwu family is higher than that of ordinary people, but heroes emerge in troubled times. Even the brilliance of those outstanding characters has been covered by Chu Feng, but there are many in this world who can ignore the existence of a family.


    Not to mention the big things like dawning City, the two units of hell Knight order can destroy the Jiang family.


    If she angered Chu Feng, her own life and death is not important. It''s not enough to atone for her family and how many lives she has. In this era of order collapse, she dare not place the fate of her family on Chu Feng''s moral integrity.


    "Yes, after all, you are also a person."Chu Feng sighed.


    For Jiang Xinyue''s disposal, he also has a headache.


    However, it is impossible to let go.


    Jiang Xinyue looks at the posture of Chu Feng and knows that Chu Feng is hesitant again.


    However, she is not qualified to force Chu Feng.


    The status of both sides is not equal at all, she can not be satisfied with Chu Feng''s decision, but can not resist Chu Feng''s decision.


    "Then, be my woman!"


    Chu Feng suddenly said directly.


    "Ah?"


    Jiang Xinyue has some silly eyes. She didn''t expect that Chu Feng''s answer was actually this.


    Her face was flushed, which was too direct!


    Even if it''s a confession, it''s not so straightforward!


    Even if you don''t need some sweet words to praise yourself, at least say "I love you", so as to show the sincerity of the pursuer! If it''s so direct, where can a woman agree!


    It''s Chu Feng! Excuse me.


    With Chu Feng''s current status and strength, there is no need to confuse women with sweet words, and there is no need to use some unintelligible rhetoric.


    Even "I love you" is such a luxury for him.


    Jiang Xinyue knows that even if "being my woman" is so straightforward, even for some women, there are some insulting words. For many women, those words are out of reach, and even can only be heard in dreams.


    Even if it''s just a night of fish and water, there are many women flocking to it.


    It seemed that he was too direct. Chu Feng took out a fruit of life and handed it to Jiang Xinyue: "eat it, whether you answer my request or not, it''s for you.


    But you have to think well, I don''t allow you to die. If you don''t agree, everything will return to the original point. At least you should keep your present state until the dawn City collapses, or before I finish what I want to do. If you agree to be my woman, at least you can have more freedom in the same environment. "

 Chapter 1093

    Where in the world is there such a confession? Is this a confession or a threat!


    Jiang Xinyue felt embarrassed and resentful.


    But when she smelled the fruit of life, her throat rolled uncontrollably.


    The fruit of life exudes an attractive aroma, which is the fragrance that all living bodies will naturally attract as long as they smell it. It comes from the instinct of life.


    Eat it, eat it.


    Jiang Xinyue seems to have forgotten to think and forget what he is going to say next. There is only one idea left in his mind, that is to eat the fruit.


    She suddenly clenched her teeth and let herself recover briefly.


    Whether or not to eat this fruit is a very important choice.


    Chu Feng did not ask, eat this fruit will become his woman, but as long as you eat this fruit, she owes Chu Feng, after all, she was originally as a prisoner in the city of dawn.


    Chu Feng spared her, spared the Jiang family, does not mean that she can be ignorant.


    "Anyway, it''s OK to eat."


    Jiang Xinyue finally failed to resist the temptation of the fruit of life, took the fruit of life in the past, and ate it as gracefully as possible.


    No matter how elegant the posture is, the whole eating process does not take more than 5 seconds.


    After eating, Jiang Xinyue''s face turned red.


    It''s not the effect of the fruit of life, but the fact that she just felt a little out of her way.


    Chu Feng didn''t think much of it. He had already understood the temptation of life fruit to life body. Jiang Xinyue''s performance just now is much better than Zhang Ziqing''s.


    After eating the fruits of life, Jiang Xinyue only felt that there was a warm current in her body, which was pouring from her abdomen to her body, making her feel warm all over her body.


    She only felt that her body became lighter, the operation of Yuan Li became more fluent, and even her thinking became more agile. All these changes took place after eating the fruits of life.


    She doesn''t know if this is her own illusion, but there is no doubt that the fruit of life brings her a leap from the life level.


    "Chu Feng gave me such an important fruit?"


    After eating the fruit of life, Jiang Xinyue also understood the value of the fruit of life. As long as one such fruit, he could cultivate a gifted master.


    The value of this fruit, even if it is made into a potion, divided into ten or twenty parts, and taken out alone, can also let the female powers above level 7 put down their dignity.


    Ask yourself, if you want to use such fruit as her innocent body in exchange, she will be willing to?


    But she didn''t want to think about it.


    She was afraid that she would find herself a material woman.


    "Is this fruit really just given to me for nothing?"


    Jiang Xinyue confirmed again.


    "It''s compensation for you." Chu Feng smiles.


    "Compensation."


    Jiang Xinyue nibbled her lips and closed her eyes. She seemed to have made up her mind. "There are many women around you. There may be more women in the future. Can you keep a place for me forever?"


    She dare not expect Chu Feng such a man, can be a woman exclusive.


    Even the short-term possession is an unattainable dream for many women.


    However, she thinks that such a request is a woman''s final dignity.


    "You don''t betray, I don''t betray."


    Chu Feng didn''t give any promise. He felt that his sentence was enough, because when he said it, it meant he had done it.


    The value and significance of a promise is not how heavy it is, but whether it can be implemented.


    "Good!"


    Jiang Xinyue jumps over the desk in front of Chu Feng and kneels on the handles on both sides of Chu Feng''s chair with round legs. Her body is close to Chu Feng and her arms embrace Chu Feng''s neck.


    "I''d like to be your woman."


    With that, she kisses Chu Feng with her red lips.


    Chu Feng stretched out his hand to carve out the space. They moved in a blink together and appeared in Chu Feng''s bedroom in the city master''s mansion. The energy shield near the bedroom was opened to prevent others from disturbing here.


    It''s a time of war, and this is the practice of a fatuous monarch.


    But Chu Feng doesn''t think it''s wrong to do this. Only the loser''s behavior is absurd, and the winner''s behavior is romantic.


    In this world, it''s just unfair.


    Anyway, if something really dangerous happens in dawning City, Su Yuan won''t stick to such details, and will take the initiative to call herself. In this case, enjoy yourself!


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Xinyue was moved to a big bed in a blink, but he didn''t adapt to it, but he soon adjusted it.Her cheek is crimson. She feels a little feverish about her bold behavior just now. She feels the masculinity of Chu Feng close at hand, and even has the idea of retreating.


    Just now, on impulse, she made such a regretful move.


    But now, her instinctive little woman''s coyness has the upper hand.


    Just, Chu Feng''s desire has not been stirred up by this woman, how can she retreat so easily? He can''t help but press Jiang Xinyue on the bed and put his big hands into her collar.


    Jiang Xinyue closed his eyes, a pair of appointed appearance, but with the meaning of Ren Jun picking.


    Now that the decision has been made, she has no regrets.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Feng sat on the edge of the bed, stretching his waist.


    It means that the reason why Yurou arranges those things in Jiang Xinyue''s body makes her close to Yurou no matter her figure, temperament or behavior.


    The change of physique and temperament is second, but those who are good at using the whip are outstanding in physique and waist strength, which can give men a very good experience, and make Chu Feng recall the years when he was with Yurou.


    It''s a pity that when they are together with Yurou, Chu Feng is often busy with government affairs, and Yurou also supports them. Most of the time, they attach more importance to their belief in saving the world than anything else.


    It''s a pity that in the end, it''s just nothing.


    Now Chu Feng is surrounded by several gorgeous beauties, each with his own flavor and posture, which makes him want to indulge in the gentle countryside.


    Jiang Xinyue wants to get up, but only feel a soft legs, and fell back to bed, face is red.


    She thought of her misunderstanding of Chu Fengqian''s rule before, and Chu Feng''s answer was:


    "if I really do anything to her, she should go out happily."


    She thought that this sentence was to describe a woman who was proud to hook up with Chu Feng, but the absurdity in bed just now made her realize what this sentence meant.

 Chapter 1094

    After accepting Jiang Xinyue, chufeng''s original women quickly accepted her.


    I don''t know what will be done secretly, but on the surface, everyone is very harmonious.


    Since there is no way to stop Chu Feng''s lust and absurdity, it can only choose to accept.


    It is impossible for a man like Chu Feng to be short of women. If any woman wants to monopolize Chu Feng, Chu Feng will never give up the whole forest for the sake of a tree.


    There is no way to stop things, it can only strive for their own interests as far as possible.


    Fortunately, Chu Feng lust to lust, but at least will not abandon and mistreat their own women.


    With Chu Feng''s side, that is a very worthy thing to show off.


    After Jiang Xinyue lost herself to Chu Feng, she may feel a little lost after she calms down. This is not the same as the perfect love in her mind, but the marriage of the aristocratic family is beyond her control.


    To be able to follow Chu Feng''s side, she can''t think of a better future.


    Just let her feel depressed is, Chu Feng still don''t tell her why will stay her, even greedy her body this kind of thing are not willing to admit, let her some frustration.


    Is it difficult for Chu Feng to be himself because he pities himself?


    In this case, what has she become.


    In such an unstable period of women''s loss of life, Chu Feng shows his iron and straight man side. He gives her to Su Yuyan and Zhang Ziqing to comfort her. He escapes and makes Jiang Xinyue feel more angry.


    She even felt as if she had been cheated and abandoned by the slag man.


    This kind of uneasiness, until Chu Feng again lucky she was able to ease.


    After pacifying Jiang Xinyue, Chu Feng goes to see thunder corpse dragon.


    The scope of the influence of the undead Jedi is getting larger and larger, which makes the nearby survival bases feel very uneasy. However, these survival bases have full confidence in the city of dawn, and believe that the city of dawn will take them through this disaster.


    If even the city of dawn can''t cope, there is no safe place in the world.


    Even some strong people have tried their best to arrange their families in the city of dawn through relationships. Anyway, as long as they throw their families into the city of dawn, are they afraid that the city of dawn will throw their families out?


    In the next few days, with chufeng''s alma mater as the center, more and more areas were infected by the breath of death. Many animals and plants had been infected by the breath of death and became dead creatures.


    There are a lot of demon hunting regiments in dawning City, and the hell Knights often encircle and suppress them. However, although these dead creatures are weaker than those of the same level of life, they don''t drop much materials. Many demon hunting regiments who are greedy for materials and are willing to fight feel lack of interest. After all, if they want to get a reward from the corpse, they are in some trouble.


    Besides, many dead creatures become white bones after they die. The value of corpses is not comparable to that of the bones of monsters of the same level, even up to a price difference of 1:5.


    Such a gap, so that some scavengers are not willing to go scavenging.


    On the contrary, the thunder corpse dragon is like a fish in water in such an environment. The thunder corpse dragon has been hunting dead creatures everywhere these days. The dead creatures with a slightly stronger breath will become the prey of the thunder corpse dragon.


    If it is an area where dead creatures gather excessively, the thunder corpse dragon will also come to hover in the sky and take away the strong smell of death, which will make the strength of those dead creatures decline greatly and make them easier to kill.


    When the external situation was not clear, Chu Feng announced an unexpected decision.


    "why go underground? Isn''t it more dangerous underground?"


    Although Chu Feng to make unexpected decisions, this kind of thing has been said to be used to, but Su Yuan and Su Yuyan and others as usual raised objections.


    Even if we are used to it, we do not support it.


    Chu Feng always risks his life, but every time he can come back alive and get some benefits, but as a woman of Chu Feng, she has to worry about his safety.


    "In the past, I thought that the undead realm dug up underground was already a very important thing, or it would become a big threat in the future. Now I have a chance to kill it in advance. But I think about it, but I always feel that I might ignore something. Is the existence of the undead realm really isolated? If so, why is it hidden all the time instead of bursting out at the beginning? There is a place of death near the city of dawn, which is also the place connecting with the underworld. "


    Chu Feng said seriously, "so I doubt that there may be something very important under the ground, even this thing is to be covered by the realm of the dead."


    When he went to the southern continent and the black continent, he knew that there are many special things on the earth. It is not only difficult for people on the earth to discover their true colors, but even at the high level, they may not be able to fully grasp these things.Whether it is the source of life or the broken boundary wind, it is very rare in the highest level.


    Break boundary Gang breeze, that is the thing that storm Temple all craves.


    If the stone in Chu Feng''s hand spreads, many forces in the divine world will try their best to get it from Chu Feng.


    Whether it''s trading or looting, they will fight for it by all means.


    Since there are such special objects in the southern and black continents, there is no reason why there is no such thing in Huaxia. After all, Huaxia is the only ancient country with civilization that has not been dated. Huaxia civilization has amazing resilience.


    Moreover, the three holy places are very close to China.


    How to look at it, Huaxia''s position is very special.


    If there are conditions, Chu Feng doesn''t mind digging Huaxia three feet.


    "Can I go with you this time?"


    Su Yuyan stares at Chu Feng seriously.


    Chu Feng couldn''t help but get a big head, but he still replied, "OK, you can go down with Ye Xiaohui and Yiyi, too."


    Originally, he intended to go down alone, so even in danger, it should be easier to deal with, but he also understood one thing, that is, the uneasiness in a woman''s heart is very difficult to pacify.


    He can give Jiang Xinyue a cold shoulder, but Chu Feng can''t ignore the feelings of Su Yuyan, Zhang Ziqing and others for the woman who has been with him since the end of his life.


    Chu Feng understood that for them, some things are greater than life.


    If he refuses Su YuYan''s request, the relationship between him and Su Yuyan will become more and more distant.


    Su Yuyan shows a smile. She knows that her request to go to the place where Chu Feng is not absolutely sure. To some extent, it''s a very willful decision, but she just wants to be willful.


    Even if she risked her life, she would be willful.


    Because for her, there are more important things than life.

 Chapter 1095

    The entrance to the underworld has been blocked after the outbreak of the dead.


    However, how could the blockade be useful to Chu Feng?


    The whole city of dawn is his. The place sealed off by the city of dawn is the place that he can only enter and leave with his permission.


    After making a good decision, Chu Feng takes Su Yuyan, ye Xiaohui and Yiyi to the underground.


    Among the three men he took, Yiyi was a very important fighting force.


    Yiyi''s talent is in the top of Chu Feng''s list, which is much higher than Chu Feng himself.


    After knowing her special identity, Yiyi has completely given up the carefree life she should have enjoyed as an 11 year old girl and devoted most of her time to cultivation.


    With the help of the Holy Cross and the blasphemer''s sword, Yiyi''s fighting power has quietly become the city of dawn, with the exception of chufeng, the strongest human being.


    Of course, this is paper strength.


    In the real fight, psychological quality is also a very key factor, which determines how much strength you can transform from paper to real strength.


    When he went to the underground world again, Chu Feng did not move in the direction of the realm of the dead as he did last time. Instead, he walked along the tunnel that the miners had dug and came to the depth of 800 meters underground.


    In the past, it was incredible to be able to dig 800 meters underground.


    But in this extraordinary era, it is only a matter of time to excavate 800 meters, and the time is not too long. It is measured in days.


    With the concerted efforts of the demons and human beings, it is not very difficult to dig a survival base at the depth of 800 meters.


    If we don''t have to consider the problem of ventilation, many survival bases have to build their nests underground.


    But as long as the problem of ventilation needs to be considered, this kind of thing is very difficult to implement. It''s not that the problem of ventilation is very difficult to solve. The main problem is that since you need ventilation, how can the confidentiality of the survival base be solved?


    An unclassified underground survival base, if others block the entrance, it is to catch turtles in a jar.


    Once the fire goes down, the whole base is almost gone.


    So in the last days, although there are many survivors living underground, most of them are still in the sewers of the city in the past. At least the sewers are in all directions, and it is more convenient to escape.


    Of course, even if you live in the sewer, you have to have a certain strength. Otherwise, fighting with those mutated rats in the sewer will not necessarily make you who you are.


    When Chu Feng was desperate, he also lived in the sewer for a long time.


    That''s the shadow that he can''t erase up to now, which also leads to the reason why he has to let himself live on the surface even if he gambles with his own life and takes risks with his own life.


    Even if he died, he was not willing to repeat that kind of life, let alone let his family live that kind of life.


    "There seems to be nothing under the ground! In addition to some materials that have become special minerals as the environment changes, there are enough minerals on the surface to be excavated. "


    Su YuYan''s voice brings Chu Feng back to reality.


    Chu Feng shook his head hard and put those bad memories behind him.


    Those dark memories are buried in the bottom of my heart, just as a warning. What he has to do now is to avoid repeating the same mistakes.


    "Mountain giant, come here."


    At Chu Feng''s command, the mountain giant, who was 80 meters tall, came to the same position as them along the passage.


    Although the mountain giant''s body is very huge, as early as the beginning of digging underground, Chu Feng specially asked that the scale should be able to allow the mountain giant to pass.


    In fact, in such an extraordinary era, this kind of requirement is better.


    For the passage that only a few people are allowed to pass through, you should pay attention to the gravel carefully, but for the large passage, you only need to clean up the earth and stone of the earth system powers.


    "Mountain giant, at the beginning, was just a stone man. It was a natural born stone man that I found when I bought glasses frames. You can understand that the stone became the essence."


    Chu Feng said, "but in the ancient books about the Yan Protoss that I have obtained, if the first stone man can be born, there is a great probability that the second and third stone man will be born until a stone man tribe is formed, or the mineral resources in that area will be completely absorbed until they are drained."


    Hearing Chu Feng explain these, we all realize that there is something wrong.


    The force on the earth is increasing with each passing day. Every day it is more than the day before. It is almost impossible for veins to be drained, because no matter how many veins they dig, there will be more force to add back.


    "Well, this stone man is probably not born?"


    Yiyi Chisheng analyzes that she is also trying to learn to judge the danger and analyze the environment by herself.To survive in the wild, strength is fundamental, but wisdom is the key to survival.


    "Yes, I asked Lu Qiu to come to dawning city later to observe the trend of the mountains here, but he told me that the veins here did not have the conditions for the birth of spirits. Then, the mountain giant I accepted is probably not a natural born, but a stone man who was born long ago and fell into deep sleep with the exhaustion of Yuan Li.


    Of course, there is another possibility, that is, the vein itself is the body of a super large mountain giant. The stone man I accept is the child of the lost mountain giant, but it was sealed by the mountain giant. It was not until this era of force recovery that it was revived and caught by me by coincidence. "


    Chu Feng said his guess.


    At the beginning, when he accepted the stone man, he was expecting to accept a stone man tribe.


    But unexpectedly, there is only one stone man here.


    However, this is not a bad thing.


    Although the stone people''s tribe is precious, if their guess becomes a reality, the harvest is no less than a stone people''s tribe.


    "If you say that, is there any way to prove it?"


    Su Yuyan knows that Chu Feng is never a person who likes to talk nonsense. Since Chu Feng said this, he will try to confirm it or get something from this guess.


    "I''ve done what I''ve confirmed."


    Chu Feng pointed to his feet, "even if the veins of ChiYan gold are not evenly distributed, at least there should be a rule. Where there are more mines and where there are less mines, but the stones here have been excavated, but even if there is a little ChiYan gold, the veins of Youlan magic gold nearby are also so. The scope is too concentrated."

 Chapter 1096

    "So, the whole vein has been hollowed out by you, so what are you doing underground?"


    Su Yuyan is confused.


    "Do you remember the holy flame of the burning Protoss? These tokens come from Shengyan temple, which is the highest holy land of the fire Protoss. Behind Shengyan temple is chiyao God, one of the seven God emperors in the divine world. The twelve judgment tokens are also the symbol of Shengyan temple, which is the standard configuration of the Burning Legion. Each one is precious. "


    Chu Feng slowly told the origin of the holy flame temple, "the main material of the twelve ruling tokens is the pure gold of the red flame, and the total amount of the pure gold of the red flame here can arm a half burning army."


    "The top 20 legions in the divine world? And is it the Legion of one of the seven divine emperors in the divine world? "


    Su Yuyan was shocked. She realized how high the value of ChiYan gold was.


    Do you know that the size of the divine world is thousands of times larger than that of the earth, and it can arm a half burning army and a legion of the half God Emperor? What kind of wealth is that?


    It can be said that ChiYan gold is a treasure that can not be ignored by the God Emperor and the supreme existence of the divine world.


    Although the value of the individual may be limited, the value of the things that can make the God enter the eyes can be imagined.


    "The body of the fallen mountain giant was placed here without excavation, which is obviously very unreasonable. Moreover, the mountain giant can spare no effort to protect his children, which indicates that this is probably the tomb specially chosen by the mountain giant for his own growth."


    Chu Feng said and took out a small seal as big as a palm.


    "Long ago, I thought about developing here, but I finally gave up the idea. It''s not that I''m reluctant to cultivate Mountain Giants, but that I can feel that there is a terrible danger buried in the deep underground."


    Chu Feng said, using the power of heaven and earth to separate the ground.


    The rocks on the ground, under the power of Tiandi Yin, are separated into a passage with a speed of 5 meters. Chu Feng''s hand lights up the passage with a dazzling white light.


    "Why dig when you know there are risks underground?"


    Ye Xiaohui is very puzzled. If it''s not for her daughter''s sake, she doesn''t want to fight. It''s just that a woman is weak and a mother is just. She takes up her sword for her sake, but she doesn''t want to provoke risks for nothing.


    "To muddy the water."


    Chu Feng replied, "we have too many enemies, and each one is more and more cunning. The exposure of the realm of the dead has not caused too much trouble. Instead, it has become the cradle of the growth of thunder corpse dragon. I never believe that our enemies will be such experience babies. This only shows that our enemies should be brewing a very terrible plot, one that can be destroyed The city of dawn. "


    "And if not?"


    Ye Xiaohui didn''t mean to raise her hand, but she didn''t want to accept the fact.


    "If not, it means that I overestimate the enemy. Overestimating the enemy is better than underestimating the enemy."


    Chu Feng continued to separate the underground passage. The separated rocks were collected directly into Yuan Fu by Chu Feng. The underground passage soon reached a depth of 1 km from 800 meters.


    But Chu Feng is still not satisfied, still digging down.


    He didn''t want to let go until he found something hidden underground.


    "Our enemies are so patient that they are unwilling to reveal their layout ahead of time even when they watch thunder corpse dragon grow up. Fortunately, there is more than one enemy and our enemies are not fully United. They are not united. The strategy of separation is not good for unfamiliar people, but it can muddy the water Things, no matter what kind of enemy, should be universal.


    Since our enemies are very patient, I will force them to expose them ahead of time, no matter one or two. As long as our enemies are not united, we can take the opportunity to find opportunities. "


    In the end of the world, there are few 300 rounds of battles.


    In normal combat, we always find the enemy''s flaws with the fastest speed, and then kill them with one knife. If we fight for more than three minutes, we are all equal.


    The confrontation between forces is much slower and more patient.


    Unfortunately, with the improvement of Chu Feng''s strength and the overall strength of Dawning City, Chu Feng is facing more and more powerful enemies. As a result, he has to use some extraordinary means to avoid being passive.


    When he dug the ground to a depth of 1100 meters, the underground temperature suddenly began to rise, and a heat wave came from under the ground. The white light in Chu Feng''s hands was also covered by some red light underground.


    "Did you dig into the magma?"


    Although people''s physical quality has been greatly improved nowadays, some fears are innate. When people understand the horror of magma, they will naturally have fear psychology."It should not be magma. The force below is so abundant that it''s almost liquid."


    Chu Feng''s mouth outlined a smile, "it seems that our luck is very good. Although the mountain giant born from the ChiYan gold vein is the existence of rock property, it still needs the flame to form the power vein in the body. If I guess correctly, this should be the place specially chosen by the mountain giant to cultivate his offspring."


    Between the words, the passageway becomes bigger and bigger, and develops in the direction of allowing Mountain Giants to pass.


    After being trained to level 7 by Chu Feng, the mountain giant''s strength has not been improved for a long time. Although it can be improved by Yuan Li infusion, the speed is too slow, and Chu Feng doesn''t have so much patience and time.


    Now he has found a way to raise the mountain giant.


    With the opening of the passageway, the heat wave coming from under the passageway is more and more pressing. The red light illuminates several people''s faces 300 meters apart. Chu Feng also sees things under the ground.


    "It''s actually the vein of Xingchen zhenhuo spirit. Huaxia is really a place where people are outstanding. I have to consider whether I want to take out the things here and use them to pass the ice age. It''s a pity to improve the strength of Mountain Giants. However, the appearance of Xingchen zhenhuo spirit satisfies my purpose of muddling the water."


    Just when Chu Feng was surprised, a fireball suddenly appeared in the underground fire. The fireball seemed to have its own consciousness and rushed towards Chu Feng''s face.


    Chu Feng get out of the way, Su Yuyan is ready to start, but Chu Feng a hand pressed on the shoulder.


    The mountain giant stretched out his huge hand and held the fireball in his hand.


    Fireball seems to have life in general, desperate to struggle out of the hands of the mountain giant.


    "Eat it!"


    Chu Feng ordered.


    The mountain giant got Chu Feng''s order and swallowed the fireball without hesitation.

 Chapter 1097

    After eating the real flame, the mountain giant''s body gradually becomes transparent.


    Red is like a blood vessel, flowing in the body of the mountain giant, just like the surging magma, finally converging in the brain of the mountain giant, making the mountain giant roar in pain.


    Just then, another flame came out of the ground.


    Yiyi''s holy sword with black pattern appears in his hand. One sword cuts the flame in front of him. The holy sword splits the flame and divides it into two parts. However, it seems to have spirit. It bypasses Yiyi and comes together again.


    The holy light forms a ball of light, blocking the flame.


    Joy appeared on Yiyi''s face, but it didn''t last two or three seconds. There was a hole on the surface of the ball of light, and the red flame came out of the ball of light. It seemed that even the light could burn.


    "No!"


    Yiyi''s mind is not good. The horizontal sword is in front. You should use the sword of holy light to resist the impact of the fire.


    With smart flame around the sword of light, directly toward Yiyi''s face.


    Yiyi''s face was white, and he didn''t know how to react to the enemy who had no entity, but the fire stopped just two centimeters in front of him.


    Yiyi fixed his eyes to see that the black chain had blocked the red flame.


    There was sweat on her face. In front of the extremely hot flame, she could not help being affected.


    If it wasn''t for Chu Feng, she didn''t know what she was going to meet.


    Ye Xiaohui was also afraid: "what kind of flame is this? There seems to be life. "


    "This is the true fire spirit of the stars. It does seem to have the flexibility of life, but it is definitely not the kind of life we understand. You can understand it as another form of life, but it can also be understood as a natural phenomenon."


    Chu Feng''s finger moves, and the star fire, which is tied up with a God''s lock on his back, becomes a quiet fireball, and is sent into the mouth of the mountain giant, so that the mountain giant, who has not yet recovered, suffers from the pain of burning again.


    But in the face of the mountain giant''s tragedy, Chu Feng didn''t mean to make a move at all.


    Mountain Giant is indeed a kind of creature with great potential, but not all mountain giants can reach the peak. If Mountain Giant can''t even survive this disaster, then destroy it!


    He has a lot of pets, not bad for this one.


    If you can''t even bear the benefits, it''s no use.


    When the second flame was swallowed by the mountain giant, the third flame came out of the underground magma.


    Su Yuyan seems to see something:


    "it seems that only after one of these flames is destroyed, will the next one appear."


    If the fire coming out of the ground appears according to the law of time, then the time interval of the three groups of flames is also different.


    There is a great possibility that only one ball can appear at a time.


    Chu Feng nodded, with a black chain to block the fire.


    "Yes, not all of them."


    "What does that mean?"


    "There is a special force on this fire. It is this force that controls the fire. When the fire is swallowed by mountain giants, this force will disappear and reappear in the underground magma lake."


    Chu Feng''s eyes fell on the underground magma lake, "but the power of manipulating the fire will weaken with the distance. So, as we get closer to the underground magma lake, I''m afraid the attack will become stronger and stronger, and vice versa. When we leave a certain distance, we won''t be attacked."


    Su Yuyan also understands why Chu Feng just said that this is not life.


    Just now Yiyi cut the flame in half with a sword, but the remaining two groups of flames need to gather together again to launch an attack again. If life is controlling, the operation will never be so weak.


    So this flame seems to have some spirituality, but it has no real intelligence.


    "In the divine world, there are two Protoss known as the royal family. One is the corona Protoss we once met. On the contrary, they worship the sun in the sky. The other is the star Protoss. They worship the stars in the sky. The star fire is one of the branches of the star Protoss, second only to the existence of the sun fire."


    Chu Feng told the origin of the star fire.


    "Then, why does the star fire appear here?"


    Su Yuyan asked.


    When Chu Feng was about to answer, Yi Yi suddenly said, "is there a sun and stars in the divine world?"


    Yiyi''s words stunned Su Yuyan and ye Xiaohui.


    If the enemy is a bigger world than the earth, isn''t it normal to have the sun and stars?However, they could not say it.


    Now human beings have made a preliminary exploration of space and understood the true features of the sun and stars. They even understand that the sun is just one of the stars in the sky.


    If there are suns and stars in the divine world, what are the origins of the suns and stars in the divine world?


    Where is the real position of the divine world?


    Is it a world parallel to the earth, or on the other side of the starry sky?


    Chu Feng did not directly answer: "in the small world I opened up, there are also suns and stars."


    "But isn''t that your own embellishment?"


    Su Yuyan also has a certain understanding of the small world opened up by Chu Feng. When Chu Feng can gradually disclose the information of the small world to people around him, Su Yuyan also asked similar questions.


    However, the sun in the small world is only a polymer of the forces of light.


    In the small world, everything has its own cycle. The meta forces will not disappear completely, nor will they appear out of thin air. Therefore, those meta forces with bright attributes come from the small world and are sent to the small world.


    After asking this sentence, Su YuYan''s body trembled, as if he thought of something.


    If in Chu Feng''s small world, the sun and stars are the ornaments he made at random, then are the sun and stars in the divine world the same?


    If so, what is the true origin of the divine world?


    Do you mean


    "There is no specific answer to these questions. Even the gods and Demons themselves don''t know what the final answer is."


    Chu Feng stretched out his right hand, two fingers to the front, and a sword Qi gathered at his fingertips.


    Two fingers across the space, as if torn open a crack.


    "But I''m sure we''ll unveil them!"

 Chapter 1098

    The space was cut a crack by Chu Feng''s fingers. At the other end of the space crack, the power of the flame gushed out, and in a flash surrounded Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng, standing in the middle of the flames, seemed not affected by the flames.


    Even the corner of his clothes, there is no trace of burning.


    With the rapid expansion of the space cracks, more and more flames gush out from the space cracks, forming a lake of flames in an instant.


    But these flames take Chu Feng as the boundary, one side is chatting, the other side is calm, as if all are blocked by this invisible boundary.


    "To what extent is this power?"


    Su YuYan''s eyes are full of shock. After taking the fruit of life, her talent and potential have been enhanced to a certain extent. During this period of time, her strength has also been improved by her own cultivation.


    She even felt that her own effect was not great.


    However, when she saw Chu Feng''s hand, she found that she couldn''t even understand it.


    Is the power that divides the flame space or the control of the flame? Su YuYan''s eyes are full of confusion.


    How can people catch up with such a gap?


    Chu Feng didn''t look back, but his mental power has noticed the change of Su YuYan''s spirit, but this is also the purpose of his bringing Su Yuyan down, because he wants to point out a future road for Su Yuyan.


    He knew that with Su YuYan''s character, he would never allow himself to be a vase.


    This kind of obsession can really provide motivation for people in many times, but when the goal of obsession becomes farther and farther away, no matter how tough the spirit is, it is likely to collapse.


    Su Yuyan didn''t realize that she was going more and more extreme.


    Chu Feng helped Zhang Ziqing untie her heart knot before, and Su YuYan''s heart knot was relieved with the help of Su Yuan, which also made Chu Feng put down his heart for a long time. However, as time went on, he found that Su YuYan''s heart knot did not completely disappear.


    This time is not a good time, but Chu Feng is not sure whether there will be any accident in the future.


    Since Su Yuyan must follow him down this time, Chu Feng simply takes this opportunity to see if he can help Su Yuyan, at least let her feel her heart.


    The red flaming magma is on the side of Chu Feng''s body. Chu Feng''s left hand shakes, and another space crack appears.


    The red magma gushed out from a space crack, and then rushed towards the space crack marked by the left hand. This process lasted for two or three minutes, and the flame slowly subsided.


    When the fire subsided, the magma lake below seemed to be a lot dimmer.


    Chu Feng walked down the stairs towards the magma lake.


    Su Yuyan has a worried look in his eyes. He opens his mouth and instinctively wants to dissuade him, but he doesn''t say anything. He just follows behind Chu Feng in silence.


    Chu Feng has this kind of strength. What else does she need to worry about?


    Whether the underground danger can hurt Chu Feng should be judged by Chu Feng. She does not understand the degree of underground danger or Chu Feng''s strength. What''s the meaning of opening her mouth.


    Although the underground magma lake is still emitting light and heat, it is much weaker than just now.


    And there''s no more flames popping out of the magma lake.


    "The birth of the true fire of stars has always been a mystery. According to the protoss of stars, the number of stars in the divine world is endless. Some stars are even located beyond the boundary of the divine world. They will fall into the divine world only by extreme chance. Among the stars that fall into the divine world, only one star will have the true fire of stars in 3000 to 5000 years on average, and the protoss of stars will support them There is a special way to sense the real fire of the stars. They can find the most suitable one from the stars, and then intercept it. "


    Chu Feng slowly said the origin of the fire of the stars, and then looked at Yiyi, "do you think there is any problem with this statement of the protoss of the stars? Do you believe it? "


    "Ah?"


    According to the way of teaching, Yiyi, who was guarding against the dangers all the way, was suddenly asked by Chu Feng. Obviously, he didn''t respond, but he turned around and fell into thinking.


    What''s wrong with this legend?


    Su Yuyan and ye Xiaohui are at a loss. Is this question meaningful?


    Whether the protoss are lying or telling the truth, does it have anything to do with them?


    After thinking about Yiyi for more than ten seconds, he opened his mouth crisply:


    "how did they find this rule between 3000 and 5000 years? Has the protoss of the stars existed for tens of thousands of years? Or is it more than one hundred thousand years in which the law of the first appearance of the true fire of stars has always been like this? "


    "What do you think is the reason for that?"


    "I think if there is a real fire of stars every once in a while, then the real fire of stars is not likely to fall from the sky, but is obtained by the protoss with their own unique means, maybe they made it by themselves.""Then why do they lie?"


    "Maybe it''s the fear of snatching!"


    "The star Protoss is one of the two royal families in the divine world. The star fire is the top treasure in the divine world, but the coronal Protoss is not without better things, and it is not an excuse for the two families to fight. As for the greed of other races, the powerful power of the Star Protoss is enough to calm them down. Moreover, the divine world sometimes fights with the demon world, and the divine world needs the star Protoss "The power of the world."


    Between the questions and answers, people are only a short distance away from the magma lake.


    Chu Feng retorts like this, Yiyi is also in distress.


    Suddenly, a little spark appears in the magma lake and splashes towards Yiyi''s feet. Ye Xiaohui is about to move her hand, but she sees Yiyi jump behind her and avoid this spark.


    Mars landed on the ground and returned to the magma lake.


    The ground did not leave any new traces, as if just spatter up a small spray.


    Seeing the underground magma lake, Yiyi''s eyes lit up: "brother chufeng just said that it''s also the real fire of stars here? If the star fire can grow with time or form naturally, will the protoss harvest it once every other period of time, and then say that the star fire falls from the sky, but in fact it grows on the ground, so as to prevent other races from stealing. "


    Yiyi finish, just feel the atmosphere suddenly cold down.


    We are only a short distance away from the magma lake. We should have felt extremely hot. Relying on the protection of Yuanli, we didn''t burn to ashes, but now the atmosphere just makes us feel very cold.


    Chill at this terrible guess.

 Chapter 1099

    "It''s, it''s not possible."


    Ye Xiaohui felt her teeth trembling.


    This guess is a little too terrible.


    If I can really form or grow naturally, where will the real fire grow?


    Chu Feng will not ask a question without clues, because the answer is right in front of them.


    According to the information provided by Chu Feng and Yiyi''s answer, a clear context is presented in front of several people.


    "Chu Feng, if it is from the perspective of the demon world, how often does the doomsday break out?"


    Su Yuyan only felt dry in his mouth.


    If it''s really that guess, it''s a bit too terrible.


    After human beings have a certain understanding of the two realms of gods and demons, they have not given up the hope of fighting, because human beings know one thing, that is, the invasion of the earth is only the races that can not be mixed between the two realms of gods and demons.


    Their original divine or demon world has no way out, so they can only go to such a remote place as the earth to see if they can plunder some resources and let themselves flourish in the original world.


    However, if what they see is the truth, then the information they learned from the gods and demons is too wrong.


    "You are not qualified to know below the holy level, Holy Level..."


    Chu Feng stopped, "not everyone knows, we can''t interrogate the holy rank!"


    Yiyi asked weakly, "what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng pointed to the magma Lake in front of him and told the cruel truth: "if the spirit of star fire can grow through time and certain natural conditions, is it possible that the earth is the cultivation base of star fire, at least one of the cultivation places of star fire?


    Ten thousand years ago, or even tens of thousands of years ago, the protoss put down the seeds of star fire cultivation on the earth. With the help of this natural condition, they cultivated the spirit of star fire. When the gods and Demons invaded, the protoss came here to harvest their own wealth, and then claimed that it fell from the sky. "


    After Chu Feng said the cruel truth, everyone felt a chill behind him.


    Is what Chu Feng said really the truth?


    There is not much evidence for this conjecture, but the mere existence of this possibility is terrible enough.


    "The artifact is thousands of times larger than the earth. This is still the area we already know. The divine world is so big. Why should we put such precious stars and fire spirits on the earth to cultivate them? Aren''t we afraid that we earthlings will change the fruit ahead of time? It''s too risky to do so! "


    Ye Xiaohui desperately wants to find a reason to refute, but even she feels that this reason is a little weak.


    "Well! So it''s just a guess. "


    Chu Feng did not argue too much.


    As he said, it''s just a guess.


    There is no trace of artificial processing here, nor does he have any evidence to prove that the true fire spirit of the stars here is related to the divine world, but there are many such coincidences.


    When he went to the south continent to search for the tree of life and finally found the source of life, he had some doubts.


    When he found duanjie Gangfeng from the habitat of storm Sandworm, his suspicion became more and more heavy.


    In connection with the origin of the three holy places and the so-called survivors of the previous era, Chu Feng had a very terrible guess in his mind.


    That''s the last explosion of the earth, which has happened more than once.


    In the distant past, the earth also had an apocalypse, destroying all living things on the surface, leaving only some survivors to hide in the shelter.


    But given the power of the three holy places today, it seems that such a doomsday has not reached the level of real despair.


    Chu Feng knew that in the future, the Zerg really wanted to destroy human beings on the earth. The same is true of demon world and zombies. On the contrary, they are mutant animals, which seem to be closer to human beings.


    At least both sides have the same enemy.


    This is only a guess, but the possibility of this guess, even if only one thousandth, or even one in ten thousand, is enough to bring despair to human beings.


    This represents that in the eyes of the gods and demons, the earth is just a farm at best.


    "It''s just a guess."


    Ye Xiaohui murmured to herself.


    Yiyi and Su Yuyan take a look at Ye Xiaohui, but they don''t say anything.


    In fact, the biggest flaw in this conjecture is why the two realms of gods and demons have to hide this fact. However, the height of the two realms of gods and demons is too high, and it is still too narrow in terms of the position of human beings and the field of vision they can see.


    "It''s just a guess."


    Chu Feng said to himself involuntarily.


    If this conjecture is true, how long ago did the powerful men in the two realms of gods and Demons begin to lay out? What are those people who stand at the top of the two worlds thinking?Known as the absolute justice of the existence of the Lord of the underworld, what is his true face?


    Chu Feng knows that with his growth, the mystery of these unsolved mysteries will be revealed step by step in front of him, but he also knows that this is destined to be a hard journey.


    No one will be so arrogant as to think that he will succeed.


    What Chu Feng can do is to strive for as many weights as possible for the outcome he wants to achieve, so as to increase his probability of success a little bit and a little more.


    Before he came down here, he didn''t know that there would be a spirit here, but he had expected it.


    From the future back to the present, TV can really let him know a lot of opportunities, but limited by his position, his vision and the height of human beings, what he can know is also limited.


    Fortunately, he also has the knowledge beyond the times. With the combination of the two, he can see some unusual roads.


    The reason why he asked Yiyi those questions just now is that if he falls on the way forward, Yiyi will be the most likely person to take his place.


    It sounds absurd to have such expectations for a little girl who has just turned 11, and it''s unfair to this little girl, but Chu Feng has no way.


    "If the protoss really have a layout here, then they should not only prepare for the mountain giants, they can not be here without any preparation."


    Chu Feng swept the lake with his mental power, but when his mental power was about to go deep into the bottom of the lake, he was burned by the terrible fire.


    When the power of the flame reaches a certain degree of strength, even the soul can not pass through the flame barrier.


    At this time, bubbles came out of the magma lake.

 Chapter 1100

    When bubbles appeared in the magma lake, Chu Feng and others quickly retreated.


    Those who do not evade the danger but head-on will not survive in the end. As for what the danger is and how high the danger is, it is up to them to judge for themselves.


    At this time, the mountain giant, who was left on the channel, had a large area of cracks on the surface of the rock skin, and some red blood came out of his body.


    The mountain giant had stopped struggling, motionless, as if about to lose his life.


    But after bubbles appeared at the bottom of the magma lake, the mountain giant''s fingers moved again.


    Chu Feng and others beside the lake did not notice the mountain giants. More and more bubbles came out from the bottom of the lake. A humanoid full of red flames came out of the lake.


    The monster only showed his upper body, which was more than three meters tall.


    The body of the monster is slightly thinner than that of human beings, but it exudes a very terrible smell.


    The black chain emerged from the empty air and was tied to the humanoid creature. However, the fire rose from the monster, and even the magic lock began to burn.


    Chu Feng''s face changed slightly.


    "Lava devil!"


    Lava demons, a special kind of demons, are very rare in the demon world. They can hold up the title of demons in the demon world, which makes the demons feel scared in the demon world.


    Lava devil is such a special kind of life.


    They are born from magma and grow by swallowing flames. The more high-level flames are born, the easier it is to give birth to such special life as lava demons.


    Lava demon''s body slowly emerged from the magma, and then suddenly opened his eyes, red eyes staring at Chu Feng, completely ignoring the existence of several women.


    Su Yuyan is ready to draw the sword, Chu Feng''s left hand stopped in front of her.


    "The lava devil is a very special life, which can burn souls. Even in the face of being far stronger than itself, it can also have the opportunity to make each other''s souls suffer heavy damage and lose the possibility of progress."


    Chu Feng briefly explained the special abilities of lava demons.


    This is a kind of life that is already very powerful. Although its combat effectiveness is long and powerful, the demon world is not short of life with strong combat effectiveness. However, the reason why the lava demon is called an evil demon is that he is too evil.


    This is a rare special life that even the soul can directly attack.


    Most of the living beings are based on the soul. Even the plants and flowers, there are weak souls, but these souls have not really grown from the body and become tangible to the point of perception.


    Any treasure related to the soul is very special.


    The ability to hurt the soul is also the top ability. Even the demons who are not afraid of nothing will feel numb when they encounter such ability.


    If the soul suffers irreparable trauma, it is likely to lose further possibilities.


    However, there are too few treasures that can repair the soul, which leads to the existence of lava demons. Even in the demon world, they make the demons turn pale. If they want to challenge the strong and break through themselves, they have to avoid lava demons.


    The way to destroy soul is to destroy talent in a way.


    "If it''s a soul attack, you should be more careful."


    Su Yuyan worried said, "you are the core of the city of dawn, can''t have the slightest damage."


    "It''s going to be OK."


    A wall of fire appeared in front of Chu Feng. The lava demon''s arms suddenly stretched out, and his claws became extremely sharp. He grabbed Chu Feng''s face, but was stopped by the wall of fire that appeared in advance.


    Just now this short fight, Chu Feng has predicted the action of the lava demon.


    The lava devil tore the wall of fire with his claws, but the torn wall of fire became two chains and wound around the lava devil''s arm.


    Chu Feng has faced all kinds of other people in the future. How can he naively think that he can defeat all the enemies with only one move.


    This is one of the changes of the fetter lock, which is specially used to deal with creatures who are good at fire.


    Of course, the greatest damage to the fire is the cold ice attribute, but if you want to avoid being hurt by the fire, the best attribute is the fire itself.


    The body of the lava devil rises, the power of the flame rises, and the chain woven by the flame even shows signs of melting.


    However, after part of the flame chain was melted, part of the flame power on the surface of the lava demon was absorbed by the flame chain, which made the original pure red flame more dark red.


    The fire attribute of the God binding lock can absorb the fire power of the other party and become a part of the seal of the God binding lock. It uses the other party''s power to seal the enemy himself. However, after making such an action, Chu Feng''s face is a little pale.Just under the cover of the magma lake, people around did not find anything unusual.


    The reason why Chu Feng let Su Yuyan not worry is that the ability of the lava demon really did not pose a great threat to him. His soul was tough enough, but he rarely encountered the means of soul attack. So he was caught off guard and suffered some losses, but he was not hurt in essence.


    What''s more, the treasure of repairing soul is very rare in both gods and demons, even in the whole high plane, but it is very common on earth.


    That''s the nucleus.


    The magic of crystal nucleus can make the existence of the highest plane excited. A single crystal nucleus has little value, but the value of crystal nucleus can be accumulated.


    After the number of nuclei reaches a certain level, even a pig can be cultivated into a peerless God pig.


    Such a special kind of life can only be born in such a special environment when the end of the earth comes, and there is no stock in the gods and demons.


    This made Chu Feng unable to understand whether the worlds invaded by the gods and demons in the past were the same world as the earth, and whether they also existed in the universe.


    Whether those invaded worlds, as Yi Qiuling guessed, exist on the other side of the starry sky.


    Lava demons struggle desperately, but those red chains are as solid as rock, just can''t be broken free.


    Those invisible, even the soul can burn the attack, along the flame bound God lock to the sea of soul of Chu Feng, but in the prepared Chu Feng''s block, is unable to invade.


    The body of the lava devil is locked by the fire and dragged out of the magma, but the lower body dissolves like plastic, and then drops into the magma lake like a red water drop.

 Chapter 1101

    "Lava demons can''t escape from magma."


    After realizing this, Chu Feng raised his left arm, and a sharp sword gas cut down the two arms of the lava blood devil. The arms separated from his body quickly dissolved into ordinary magma.


    But the lava demon seems not to notice his broken arm, and his body is still struggling.


    The flames bound the gods and locked them up, and there was less and less room for the lava demons to struggle. Finally, they stopped and were forced into the yuan house by Chu Feng.


    Lava demons can''t exist without the support of magma. Without the support of magma, their bodies will continue to dissolve. But Chu Feng just collected a lot of stars and real fire spirits, which he put into the small world. In order to do experiments, he specially opened up a magma lake, where is a good place to hold lava demons.


    Lava demon is a special kind of life, even the Zhenyao Rune can''t be suppressed.


    Because Zhenyao fu itself is an application of soul and rules, and lava demon is exactly the killer of this method.


    The reason why Chu Feng wants to see the lava demon is to study what''s special about the lava demon. If he can study the means of soul attack, it would be better.


    Speaking of the means of soul attack, in fact, Chu Feng also has some.


    Zhenyuan is the special power of the combination of essence, Qi and spirit. It has the characteristics of attacking the soul. However, the specific means of using it should be explored by Chu Feng himself.


    If we can get some inspiration from lava demons, then Chu Feng can take less detours in the research of soul attack.


    Of course, there may be nothing, but research is to explore the unknown area, and what can be found in the unknown area is uncertain.


    This is also the most respectable place for those scientists, because they are facing the unknown areas of human beings, and they are exploring the roads that no one has walked before.


    After the lava demon was sealed, the mountain giant who was left at the entrance of the passage by Chu Feng had calmed down.


    The rock skin on the mountain giant''s body is now as warm as jade. It''s like red jade, and the blood vein like magma has disappeared. However, it''s like wearing red rock and covered up.


    The mountain giant stood up, and his cracked body was gradually healing.


    "It seems that the mountain giant has survived this."


    Chu Feng paid a little attention to the situation of the mountain giant. When he learned that the mountain giant had passed the test, he was relieved that the mountain giant who could survive the test would have unlimited achievements in the future.


    Only such Mountain Giants have the value of being cultivated by him.


    Ye Xiaohui stares at Chu Feng and doesn''t know if she should ask to return to the ground.


    Chu Feng saw her idea: "it''s really a surprise to find the star fire here, but I don''t think that just relying on a lava demon can help the protoss guard here and prepare for the battle. If this is really the base of the star fire cultivated by the protoss, then the danger here is absolutely not so simple."


    As soon as his words came to an end, the magma lake began to boil again.


    In Chu Feng''s reaction, the true fire spirit of the stars in the magma lake is gradually condensing towards a certain place at the bottom of the magma lake, but in another direction, there is a strong atmosphere about to appear.


    The magma in the magma lake is separated, but at the bottom of the separated magma lake, it is also red magma.


    "There''s a smell of blood here."


    Yi Yi suddenly says.


    "Is there a smell of blood here? Is that the lava demon? "


    Su Yuyan has some doubts.


    "There''s nothing wrong with her feeling. It''s not magma, it''s a sea of blood."


    Chu Feng''s eyes with some fear, "we should leave, you go up first."


    He finally knew what the protoss had left behind.


    However, this also made him feel a little confused. The method left by the protoss here is actually the method of the demons.


    This even made him wonder if it was cut off by the demon world.


    In the demon world, there is a sea of blood. In that sea of blood, there are a lot of lives born all the time. The lives born from the sea of blood are various, with various forms and abilities. Every day, new races are born in the sea of blood, and some races will die out in the sea of blood.


    However, there are very few lives that can walk out of the sea of blood.


    Because it''s too troublesome to count the races in the sea of blood, the demon world simply named the races in the sea of blood as the blood demons.


    The sea of blood is very difficult to deal with in the demon world. Once the sea of blood appears in the original position without the sea of blood, even the demon world will be very flustered.


    The lava demon just now can only be regarded as a sentinel at best.


    When the lava devil encounters an accident, the seal of Blood Sea under it will be lifted.Su Yuyan and other Chu Feng''s signal, along the steps left the underground magma lake, Chu Feng walk in the last.


    Under the separated magma lake, some red monsters came out from the bottom of the magma lake and rushed out of the lake in groups towards Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng was not interested in entanglement with these blood demons. These blood demons could not be killed completely. More than 100 blood demons were drilled out in just ten seconds, which would only waste energy for no reason.


    After leaving the underpass, Chu Feng saw that the mountain giant had resumed action.


    "Guard the passage here."


    Chu Feng gave orders to the mountain giant, but he hid in a higher place to watch the mountain giant fight.


    The mountain giants have gained great benefits. Now we don''t know how much strength they have. Now these blood demons from underground are good opportunities to test the strength of the mountain giants.


    Groups of blood demons came out of the ground and came up along the passage.


    The mountain giant waved his huge hand, and several blood demons were directly destroyed.


    The rest of the blood demons, desperately on the mountain giant''s body, began to bite the mountain giant, but the red rock on the mountain giant''s surface, the skin is very tough.


    Even those cracks that haven''t been recovered have not been expanded by the blood devil.


    The mountain giant waved his hand. Every time he waved, several or even more than a dozen blood demons would be buried in the hands of the mountain giant. Under the protection of the mountain giant, the underground passage was unbreakable.


    However, the speed of the birth of the blood devil is too fast, just a few dozen blood demons were buried in the hands of the mountain giants, and hundreds of blood demons came back.


    Under the constant attack of the blood devil, the mountain giant began to be hard to resist.


    "Go to the underground magma lake."

 Chapter 1102

    In the mountain giant''s consciousness, there is no option to disobey orders.


    Under the action of demon subduing rune, it is instinct to obey orders.


    After getting Chu Feng''s order, the mountain giant stepped down toward the underground. When the underground passage was opened, the mountain giant had been considered to go down. At the moment, there was no obstacle for the mountain giant to pass.


    The mountain giant moved his heavy body and walked towards the underground magma Lake step by step.


    The blood demons along the way pounce on the Mountain Giants and block their way, but they don''t have much influence on the mountain giants. Where the Mountain Giants pass, the blood demons turn into blood.


    However, the blood demons who were killed turned into blood and returned to the bottom of the earth.


    After the mountain giant stepped down the tunnel, Chu Feng pointed out dozens of sword Qi and killed all the blood demons left outside the tunnel. Then the rock at the entrance of the tunnel shifted and blocked the underground tunnel.


    Some black chains appeared at the entrance of the passage, which imposed a seal on the underpass.


    "So you sacrificed it?"


    Su Yuyan exclaimed in shock. Although she knew that Chu Feng had always been very indifferent to strangers, only a few people around her would be very good. But seeing that Chu Feng easily blocked the Mountain Giants underground and fought with the blood demons, she still felt hard to believe for a while. Did Chu Feng sacrifice his pet like this?


    "I''ve just told you that even if you don''t have an intuitive concept of the preciousness of the real fire, you can understand how precious things that can be regarded as treasures by the royal family of the divine world are. But with that kind of spirit, I gave two mountain giants. Do you think I let the mountain giant eat the spirit to sacrifice here What are you doing


    Chu Feng sighed, "even if you think I''m a cold-blooded person, you don''t have to doubt my intelligence so much."


    Su Yuyan lowered his head in shame: "sorry."


    "You''re upset, very upset."


    Chu Feng didn''t blame Su Yuyan. He just shook his head slightly. "When you take Zhao fan and his classmates to leave school and go to the relatively safe Nandu, sometimes you are the peak. After we met again, you have a period of rapid improvement. At that time, you were promoted by the power of obsession.


    However, those obsessions that could have brought you strength and made you advance by leaps and bounds have now become your shackles. How much power do you still have in the sky


    How powerful is my sky gap streamer?


    Su Yuyan looks at the blood drinking sword in his hand and doesn''t know how to answer.


    Tianxi Liuguang is an indomitable sword. This is her ability when she is determined to give up some disordered swordsmanship and moves, and pursue Chu Feng wholeheartedly. She is determined to catch up with Chu Feng in at least one aspect.


    It''s a sword of indomitable and lifeless.


    A sword with death but no life doesn''t have to be put to death, but the later generation must have firm faith. When your faith reaches a certain level, you can naturally reach the point of death but no life at the moment when you put out the sword.


    In the future, Chu Feng once saw an extreme Kendo master. He was sincere in his sword and regarded every sword he wielded as the last sword in his life. His sword is also the most fierce sword in the world.


    It''s a pity that extreme rigidity is easy to die. It''s really easy to reach a very high level in a short period of time when the sword is on the edge. But it''s also the easiest person to die young, and the survival ability is also the worst.


    As long as it is targeted to find weaknesses, it is easy to die on the way.


    His demand for Su Yuyan is not so high, of course. Unfortunately, Su YuYan''s sky gap lightsaber has lost too much power. Her sword has gradually lost its edge.


    Excessive sharpness is not desirable, but a sword without sharpness is still called a sword?


    "In recent months, the hope demon hunting regiment you have set up has been carrying out the task of eliminating anti thieves."


    Chu Feng suddenly said, "after xiaorou left, you even shouldered the public security work of Dawning city."


    Chu Feng didn''t interfere in Su YuYan''s creation of the demon hunting group, but the group has gradually changed its flavor.


    "Yes."


    For this kind of thing, Su Yuyan has nothing to deny.


    What''s more, she doesn''t feel that there''s anything wrong with her behavior.


    If power can''t work, how to prove the existence of power?


    "I didn''t want to interfere in your behavior. It''s a good thing to have something you want to do, but is it really what you want to do?"


    Chu Feng pointed out the crux of Su Yuyan, "you care too much about me, as a man, I should be happy about it, but it''s a pity that when you care about me, you gradually lose yourself."


    "Lost yourself?"


    Su YuYan''s eyes are full of confusion.


    "You have to understand that you are su Yuyan first, and then Su Yuyan who likes Chu Feng. I hope that you are not fighting for Chu Feng, but for the things you like and the people you like."Chu Feng pointed to the sealed underground passage, "I didn''t care about your misunderstanding just now. It''s just that you have lost your calm. If you really face the crisis of life and death, if I don''t have the extra energy to take care of you during this underground trip, do you think you can really protect yourself when facing the crisis of life and death?"


    Su Yuyan lowered his head and said nothing.


    Yiyi also stands on one side in silence, while ye Xiaohui turns her head and turns her back to them.


    Just, she is not natural to pull the hand of the Cape of clothes, but showed oneself not calm.


    Chu Feng''s words are to Su Yuyan, and why not to her?


    Su Yuyan cares too much about Chu Feng, and she doesn''t care too much about Yiyi?


    Su YuYan''s sky gap streamer has lost her former strength. Her strength has been continuously strengthened, and the body of the silence sword has been constantly strengthened, but she has also lost her determination to return to the silence of all things.


    It''s impossible to reach the peak with this kind of annihilation sword.


    It''s just that she enjoyed it.


    In the world, no mother does not care for her children. For her, Yiyi is more important than her own life, and it is also the driving force for her to live in this world.


    Is it necessary to give up these "obstacles" on the way forward just to restore the edge of your sword?


    No, it''s impossible.


    This is the driving force on her way forward and the source of her strength. How can she give up?


    Chu Feng took Su YuYan''s blood drinking sword at his waist. He held the hilt in his right hand. The index finger and middle finger of his left hand stood up and crossed the front of the blood drinking sword. The blood drinking sword was recast into a blood red sword body, which was as smooth as jade again, just as it was at the beginning.

 Chapter 1103

    When Chu Feng''s fingers touched the blood sword, Su YuYan''s heart was shocked again.


    Drinking blood sword has already become her own magic weapon, and her heart is interlinked, also has been accompanied by her growth.


    Later, it was recast several times by Chu Feng, but it didn''t change much, because the power of blood drinking sword itself came from the enemies she killed.


    However, under the action of Chu Feng just now, she could clearly feel that the body of the blood drinking sword became stronger and stronger, and the edge of the blood drinking sword was more than doubled.


    In addition, she also sensed that there was a powerful force inside the blood sword, which made her feel frightened and even doubted whether she could control it.


    Chu Feng just wiped his sword with his fingers.


    What kind of means is this?


    She felt that she was more and more unable to see through Chu Feng. Chu Feng''s methods made her feel strange.


    At this moment, she didn''t feel surprised for the promotion of the blood sword, but she was afraid. She was even afraid of the Blood Sword and its sharpness.


    This familiar blood drinking sword is so strange.


    Just like Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng pulled Su YuYan''s smooth right hand. Although she held the sword for a long time, under the influence of Yuan Li, there was no cocoon on her hand when she practiced sword for a long time.


    This is also the result of her deliberate maintenance, just to make her image in Chu Feng''s eyes more perfect, even if it is just a little bit.


    Holding Su YuYan''s hand, Chu Feng puts the blood drinking sword into Su YuYan''s hand and solemnly says:


    "I can make you the strongest sword in the world, and I can also give you the best sword technique in the world, but I can''t wave the sword for you. You can make the sword for yourself, for others, for me, for faith, for you For the sake of friendship, for the sake of compassion in the heart, even, the reason why you want to make a sword is only because you want to make a sword.


    But remember that you are the one who holds the sword. "


    Is it always me who holds the sword?


    Su Yuyan was stunned.


    The one who holds the sword is always myself


    This sentence echoed in Su YuYan''s mind.


    She has been confused about the reason for her sword. She knows very well that she is trapped by the obsession of chasing Chu Feng, but even if she knows, she can''t break free.


    Some things can''t be solved when you know them.


    Give up obsession, she can''t do, also don''t want to do, because she was not for their own people.


    Care about Chu Feng, care about his sister, care about students, care about people who fight side by side with him, just because Chu Feng went too far, let her feel confused, she will be so persistent.


    If she put it down, she didn''t know what was left.


    However, Chu Feng did not ask her to put it down.


    Chu Feng told her to pick it up.


    It''s just that you have to pick it up yourself.


    In fact, these things are not as important as they think.


    There is only one thing that really matters - the sword is in your hand. If you want to pick it up, pick it up. If you want to put it down, put it down.


    You are the one who holds the sword. It is up to you to make the sword or not.


    "I am the one who holds the sword."


    Su YuYan''s eyes gradually restore the Qingming, she does not need to put down, there is no need to give up, the sword in her hand, she does not want to put down, she wants to pick up.


    This is a sword made by Chu Feng, but what about that?


    She couldn''t understand the way that Chu Feng transformed the blood drinking sword. She couldn''t even understand how much the blood drinking sword was transformed by Chu Feng, but she didn''t need to understand these.


    The important thing is that the sword is in her hand now. She is the one who holds it! Not Chu Feng.


    She is the one who can use this sword, not Chu Feng.


    Even if she can''t touch Chu Feng''s back, she still has a sword in her hand. Her sword will open up a way for her.


    It''s su Yuyan who holds the sword and Su Yuyan who wields it. That''s enough.


    "I see."


    Su Yuyan holds the blood drinking sword in her right hand and slowly puts it into the scabbard. A sharp breath gradually emanates from her body. This is the edge of swordsman''s swordsmanship.


    The sky gap flow lightsaber, which was once understood in the accident, has gradually been covered with dust and lost its power in the past. Now the dust on the sword is gradually falling with the recovery of the edge of kendo, revealing its true colors.


    Feeling Su YuYan''s momentum change, Chu Feng was also full of gratification.


    He discovered the abnormality of Su Yuyan a few months ago, and this abnormality can be traced back to not long after the outbreak of eschatology, but that is not the best time to understand Su Yuyan.Some powerful drugs can only be used once. Of course, they should be used in the most critical places.


    Then Chu Feng''s eyes fell on Ye Xiaohui.


    "It''s me who holds the sword."


    Ye Xiaohui also heard what Chu Feng said to Su Yuyan.


    Those words are specially said by Chu Feng for Su Yuyan, but the reason why Chu Feng and ye Xiaohui come down together is to let her overhear them.


    Direct preaching will only make a mother rebellious.


    Now she sees Su YuYan''s changes from the perspective of onlookers, but she seems to see a mirror and her own figure in the mirror. This is not what others told her, but what she sees.


    In this dirty world, in this tragic world, the only meaning of her life is for her daughter. This obsession was once used by Chu Feng and became the driving force of her progress.


    But, I don''t know when, this obsession has become a demon.


    She knew it was bad, but she didn''t want to put it down.


    But seeing Su YuYan''s change, she suddenly realized that her goal was not to put it down, but to pick it up.


    She is unable to change her daughter''s fate, unable to change Yiyi''s mission, which is her biggest devil. She is only willing to escort her daughter, even if it is the cost of her life.


    However, what a dead man can do is not as good as a living man.


    She doesn''t need to let go of her obsession, and she doesn''t know how to give up her way. She only needs to understand one thing, that is, she is the one who holds the sword.


    No matter what you want to do, you must rely on the sword in your hand.


    She doesn''t need to concentrate her mind on her daughter. What she needs is to act as an escort for Yiyi and cut off obstacles for her.


    You are the one who holds the sword. This is what Chu Feng said to Su Yuyan, and it also applies to her.


    If you hold the sword in your hand, you can cut through the thorns.

 Chapter 1104

    After putting the mountain giant underground, Chu Feng returned to the ground.


    In the body of the mountain giant, he has sealed three forces. One is the recovery force specially prepared for the mountain giant, which is equivalent to the meta force polymer of earth and fire attributes.


    If the Mountain Giants run out of power, the seal will be opened.


    One of the other two forces is to protect the core of the mountain giant. No matter how seriously injured, if the core of the main mountain giant is not damaged, the mountain giant will not die.


    The third force is the coordinates for space transfer.


    If even the core power to protect the mountain giant is destroyed, Chu Feng will use the coordinates of space transfer to directly transfer the core of the mountain giant and save the last life of the mountain giant.


    Before these three seals are triggered, Chu Feng will not take charge of the mountain giants.


    Of course, if the enemy is too weird or powerful, the mountain giant may be killed by the enemy before Chu Feng''s backhand is triggered. In the face of this situation, Chu Feng can''t return to heaven.


    He''s not a God. He can''t bring the dead back to life.


    He has done his utmost to prepare these backhand for the mountain giant.


    After sending Su Yuyan and ye Xiaohui back, Chu Feng gives Yiyi a new task, asking her to go to patrol the city of dawn in person.


    After all this, Chu Feng went back to the city Lord''s mansion and tried to analyze the mysterious power of shielding all communication signals, including his own communication token, to see if he could reverse the attack.


    After all, it has been in the situation of communication cut off, and it is easy to encounter accidents.


    Before closing the door, Chu Feng gave Su Yuan a group of stars and real fire spirit:


    "take this group of flame to the headquarters of the demon hunter guild, and give it to the people of the burning Protoss to refine weapons. After the effect is achieved, spread the news by the way, and don''t spread it too far away, so as to make sure that the enemy can know."


    With such an order, Su Yuan immediately understood the purpose of the order.


    This flame is obviously a very precious treasure.


    When it works, it is deliberate to spread the news as bait.


    However, since it was Chu Feng''s order, Su Yuan did not violate it.


    When Su Yuan comes to the place specially painted for the members of the burning Protoss to live, and takes out the real fire spirit of the stars, all the members of the burning Protoss who are concentrating on their work stop together and look at the flame in Su Yuan''s hands with greedy and fanatical eyes.


    Su Yuan stepped back two steps, her eyes full of vigilance.


    "Stop it all."


    The elder voice of the burning Protoss came from the refining room, and all the members of the burning Protoss dropped their heads.


    The elder of the burning Protoss came to Su Yuan, and his old eyes fell on Su Yuan''s real fire spirit. He said in a trembling tone: "human, where did you get such a treasure? Although it''s not appropriate to say that, I hope you can throw it away or sell it to the Protoss. It''s not a treasure that you human beings can master. "


    Su Yuan stares at the eyes of the elder of the burning Protoss, and finds that the elder''s eyes are full of desire and enthusiasm.


    But panic and fear, but let the burning Protoss elders dare not close to this fire.


    Is this fire so precious?


    Thinking of the way Chu Feng handed the flame to her, Su Yuan felt that she still despised the power of the flame.


    "Can this fire make the divine world and the demon world retreat?"


    Su Yuan said in a joking tone.


    The burning God clan elder''s vision leaves from the star true fire spirit, issued a sigh: "can''t."


    He has understood Su Yuan''s meaning.


    We all know the truth of being guilty. Unfortunately, the situation of the earth makes it impossible for the earth to act according to common sense.


    Anyway, no matter what the earth does, it is almost impossible for the gods and demons to retreat.


    Now that it''s dead, the earth has nothing to worry about.


    Whether you take this precious treasure for yourself, sell it to the protoss, or even kneel down and give it to the protoss, there will be no change in the situation between the two worlds.


    "The Lord asked me to give it to you. Since it''s a good thing, use it! There''s no need to cover it up. "


    Su Yuan said, "I want to ask, what''s the use of this fire?"


    "It has two functions, one is as the source of fire, the other is to purify the power of fire, which has an effect on the life of cultivating the power of fire attribute, such as our God, the burning Protoss."


    The elder of the burning Protoss remembered Chu Feng''s ban and changed the protoss that should have blurted out into the burning Protoss.


    "It doesn''t sound like much."


    Su Yuan frowned.


    The elder of the burning Protoss saw that Su Yuan didn''t realize the role of this kind of protection, and the secret way in his heart was not good. If dawning city didn''t realize the trouble of this kind of weapon, it would be really troublesome."Lord Su, there are many high-level weapons on the earth now, but how many are the nine level weapons?"


    "Nine steps? There is only one weapon of pure gold. "


    What did Su Yuan realize? "Do you mean that there are no nine level weapons other than pure gold on earth now, which are not only limited by materials, but also limited by the power of fire?"


    The protoss elders will not ask themselves this question for no reason, which only shows that there is a relationship between the two.


    "Yes, some materials themselves may not be impressive, but they can be forged by special means. The Ninth level is also a threshold at the highest level. The road from the Ninth level to the holy level is called the ascendant road. The process of crossing this road is as difficult as the ascendant road. This ascendant road is not only the promotion of life, but also the promotion of weapons It''s the same


    The elder of the burning Protoss explained in detail, "the true fire spirit of the stars is the origin of all kinds of fire, and it is one of the highest level flames. It can make weapons break through the limit, and it can also make life break through the limit."


    "Can it make people cross the path to heaven?"


    Su Yuan saw the flame in her hand more and more pleasing to the eye, "since this is the case, we should make good use of it. The city Lord asked me to give him to you, which should also be in order to let you Yan protoss have more nine level strong."


    "It''s not the Ninth level, it''s the holy level."


    The elder of the burning Protoss corrected, "I don''t know if the city master is aware of the importance of the star fire, but it''s a treasure worth fighting for for for the holy rank. Because of the loss of the spirit of the star fire, the holy kingdom once triggered a battle among the strong of the holy rank, leading to the extermination of dozens of powerful groups, until the spirit of the star fire finally returned to the hands of the star Protoss."


    With that, he bowed and said: "the burning Protoss won''t leave here. Please don''t let the news of the real fire of the stars leak out."

 Chapter 1005

    "Trigger the battle of the saint level strongmen?"


    Although Su Yuan didn''t know what the concept of Shengjie was, the power and detachment of Shengjie, even if only in the information, also made people have an impulse to look up to it.


    Can such a fire trigger a war between the powerful of the holy rank, leading to the extermination of dozens of powerful ethnic groups?


    What kind of flame is this?


    Even though she didn''t know much about the world of the saint level strongmen, Su Yuan also knew that since it was a treasure that could cause the saint level to fight for, how many enemies could she attract? I can''t even count.


    Su Yuan holds the tender and incomparable flame in her hand, but she feels that the flame which has been sealed with all the heat is so hot.


    However, this kind of emotion only existed for a few seconds and was erased by Su Yuan.


    Unlike those who can live one day and two days, Su Yuan also knows how critical the situation on earth is. Waiting for the future of the earth, there is only the abyss of despair.


    Let alone seek a ray of light in the dark, even if it is a step in the dark. It''s all very difficult.


    If this fire is really as magical as the burning Protoss elders said, can it light up a little bit of fire for the dark future? Just a little bit.


    "So, this fire is precious and powerful, right?" Su Yuan''s tone is very calm.


    "Yes, the star true fire spirit is the most precious treasure that only the star Protoss is qualified to possess. In addition to the star Protoss, I''m afraid there are also coronal Protoss in the divine world who are qualified to possess it." The elder of the burning Protoss bowed his head and replied, "the earth needs more development time and more opportunities. The existence of the star fire will only make the earth go to a dead end."


    "But you recognize it too quickly."


    Su Yuan''s eyes are full of banter when she looks at the elder of Yan Protoss.


    The shin clan is just a medium-sized group in the divine world, barely separated from the lower tribes, and the top strong one is only a nine level existence, barely able to connect with the temple of Shengyan in the divine world, so that they have a place in the divine world.


    However, such a clan elder can recognize the real fire?


    Su Yuan doesn''t think that the elder of the burning Protoss dares to lie in front of her. There is only one reason, that is, the elder of the burning Protoss is not only familiar with the real fire, but also very familiar with it.


    Know that even if the star true fire spirit was sealed by Chu Feng most of the power, also can be recognized at the first sight.


    Su Yuan stretched out a finger, crossed the residence prepared for the burning Protoss, and pointed to the core members of the burning Protoss: "they all know the star real fire, do you think there is any relationship between the burning Protoss and the star real fire? I don''t know much about the divine world, but I also know that there is not a friendly relationship between the temple of Shengyan and the Star Gods. "


    The biggest thick leg of the burning Protoss in the divine world is the holy burning temple.


    However, according to the news just said by the elder of the burning Protoss, only the star Protoss is qualified to have the star true fire, but between the holy burning temple and the star Protoss, it is not said that the potential is the same as water and fire, but it is absolutely not friendly.


    The atmosphere in the residence of the burning Protoss became solidified.


    The elder of the burning Protoss stretched out his left hand and made a sign of rest.


    All the members of the burning Protoss who are about to move are quiet now.


    "Although the real fire of stars is precious, we are not an insightful race."


    The elder of the burning Protoss lowered his head, and there was no change of expression on his face.


    "To be honest."


    Su Yuan does not eat this set, directly began to ask.


    The burning Protoss elder''s eyes glanced at a wooden sign at the entrance of the residence.


    The place where they live now is guarded by Chu Feng with some arrays. However, these arrays have the function of defense as well as imprisonment, which is a cage for the Yan Protoss.


    At the entrance of the cage is a wooden plate made by Chu Feng himself.


    "If you Yanshen want to be independent from our Terran, you''d better measure the strength gap between us before you put your idea into action."


    Although it is not stated clearly, the elder of the burning Protoss knows that as long as the wooden card is not destroyed, the burning Protoss will be a vassal race of mankind one day.


    Because they have no choice.


    As long as they can''t destroy this wooden card, it means that Chu Feng alone has the strength to suppress their whole Yan Protoss. Then what''s the future of their Yan Protoss?


    As long as this wooden card is still standing at their door, they can''t resist Chu Feng''s will.


    "There is competition among different races in the divine world. It''s normal to bury a chess piece. However, even if such a race is exterminated, the star Protoss will not look at it more."


    The words of the elder of the burning Protoss are full of bitterness.


    Su Yuan nods silently and understands the situation of the burning Protoss.


    For the burning Protoss, the biggest vassal of development is of course the holy burning temple, because the place where the fire is in charge is the reward that the burning Protoss gets from the holy burning temple.However, as long as they are the vassals of Shengyan temple one day, their development will always be limited by Shengyan temple. At this time, there is a connection between Xingshen and Yanshen. They use xingzhenhuo spirit, which is very important to Yanshen, to tempt Yanshen to betray them. I''m afraid there is Xingshen''s promotion behind the invasion of Yanshen to the earth.


    "It seems that you''ve all used star fire before. In that case, it''s easy to do."


    Su Yuan handed the star real fire spirit to the elder of Yan Protoss, "this is what Chu Feng asked me to give you. You are also an old fox. You should know what to do and what not to do. You can use this fire to improve your strength, but how to improve our strength at the same time, let us rest assured. You also know."


    "Yes, Lord deputy."


    The elder of the burning Protoss bowed his head.


    But in the eyes of the elder of the burning God clan, there is infinite ambition hidden.


    Stars and fire, even in the divine world, can set off a huge storm, but the turbulence on the earth depends on the strength of the owner.


    The burning Protoss who get the true fire of the stars have unlimited possibilities.


    Of course, Chu Feng knew that he was playing with fire, but the elder of the burning Protoss also knew that.


    If they want to form or gain power, they must make enough contributions to human beings. Similarly, their rebellious thoughts depend on their own heart, but whether they rebel or not depends on whether human beings have the ability to suppress the Yan Protoss and whether Chu Feng has the ability to continue to suppress the Yan Protoss.


    As long as Chu Feng has the power to suppress the whole ethnic group, no matter how ambitious the Yan Protoss is, they can only kneel down and live as human vassals.

 Chapter 1106

    Chu Feng is standing on a lake of magma. From time to time, small fireballs float out of the lake, condensing towards a place in the air, and finally condensing into the shape of a sword.


    Since he accidentally found the true fire spirit of the stars, there is no need for Chu Feng to find canglian''s inner fire.


    Cang Lian''s fire in the heart of the earth is another chance of Tianjiao in China. Chu Feng doesn''t mind seizing other people''s chance, but it''s useful to himself.


    Now that he has the spirit of the true fire of the stars, the inner fire of canglian is dispensable to him.


    In this case, he has no need to seize the opportunity of others.


    In the place closest to the origin of Yuan mansion, the virtual shadows of four giant swords were hanging in the sky.


    One of the swords has the power of life and death. This is a huge sword made by Chu Feng with the source of life and the water of the Styx River, which represents the extreme of water.


    This sword represents the power of water. It is unpredictable. There are endless opportunities between life and death.


    There is also a sword, which doesn''t look very impressive, but on both sides of the sword, it seems that even the space will be torn by the edge of the giant sword.


    This is the fastest sword and the sharpest sword.


    Now, the power of Xingchen zhenhuo spirit is gathering towards the third sword. This sword is not only the sword of fire, but also the most destructive sword. It is a pure sword of destruction that can burn everything up.


    Countless yuan forces converge towards the sword, making the sword of fire more and more powerful.


    After the magma lake at the foot of Chu Feng consumed more than half of the power, the power of the sword of fire has been condensed to the extreme, and the power of the fire condensed to the extreme, even the space has to burn.


    Chu Feng knows that this has reached a limit.


    This is the closest sword to the origin of fire. Theoretically, it can be infinitely destructive, but its own small world also has a certain tolerance limit, which is doomed to endless growth.


    Unless he further understands the original power and the law power, or some special means, the power of this sword has reached his limit.


    Now, three swords have been forged successfully in his small world.


    There is only one sword left, which is the sword representing earth.


    In Chu Feng''s original idea, if the wind sword represents the sky, then the earth sword represents the earth.


    In fact, the materials of the earth attribute are the easiest to find, but the top materials are not so easy to obtain. Now the materials of the three swords are all made of the top materials in the world, and even the gods that can stir up turbulence in the highest plane. How can Chu Feng make do with the rest of the last sword with ordinary materials?


    In the future, he will use these four swords to form a sword array. If the material of the last sword is not up to standard, it will be a tragedy.


    "In the future, it seems that there has never been any top-level earth materials, not even the earth monsters. The earth is not short of earth. It may be a matter of chance, or it can be replaced by wood."


    The so-called fallen leaves return to their roots, using top-level wood property materials to return to dust, and making top-level soil property materials, Chu Feng has the tree of life and eternal wood in his hands.


    If you want to do so, you can also make up the last sword.


    But he didn''t want to.


    The wood of eternity has been used by Zixue to make a magic weapon to contain the source of life and death, and now it has been formed, so Chu Feng can''t discard it.


    If we use the tree of life, then the damage to the tree of life will be enormous.


    If the tree of life sacrifice is valuable, but just to make a magic weapon will destroy the fruit of life. In the future, it will not be worth the loss.


    The last sword is important to him, but not indispensable.


    "If you want to talk about the top-level gods, there are both gods and demons. It''s rare in hell, but it''s not impossible to find them in the deepest part of the underworld. It''s just that it''s too difficult to get the top-level gods. The location of the materials that can be known by me has to face up to the holy level. I can''t deal with the holy level now."


    "Wait a minute, if you want to combine the four attributes into a sword array, maybe the final material doesn''t have to be the strongest or the most precious, but it must be combined with the other three materials to give play to more powerful power. I already have the sharpest sword, the most destructive sword, the most weird sword, and finally the most mysterious sword What''s worse is not strength, but tolerance. "


    "The earth, bearing the growth of all living things, is the most inclusive thing in the world. The material I am looking for is not the ultimate representation of the nature of the earth, but the earth itself."


    Chu Feng''s eyes are more and more bright, he has the final idea.


    "The inclusiveness of the attributes of the earth can combine the other three attributes, so the best material for the last sword is inclusiveness, and the best material is the earth under my feet."The scene before Chu Feng''s eyes began to change. Everything in the small world began to become transparent before his eyes. In his eyes, the whole yuan house had no secrets.


    This is his world, this is his world.


    "I see. The last sword is my Yuanfu!"


    Between Chu Feng''s thoughts, a part of Yuan''s mansion was separated directly, converging towards the power closest to the origin and the last illusory sword.


    The material of the last sword is a part of this small world.


    The last sword is the sword of the world.


    After the formation of the last sword, Chu Feng felt that the connection between himself and Yuan Fu became closer. If the original Yuan Fu was like an organ in his body, although it was the most important part of him, he could not control his blood flow by force. Now the whole small world has become like a finger.


    Under the tolerance and connection between the world, Chu Feng can fully exert the power of the whole world with the help of the last sword, that is, the sword of the earth.


    When the last sword of the earth is formed, the power of the three swords of Feng Shui and fire echoes with the power of the earth.


    Earth, water, fire and wind are the basic elements and forms of a world.


    Now, under the inclusion of the attributes of the earth, the power of the four attributes changes freely, as if they were a whole at the beginning.


    In the past, Chu Feng was still searching for the witness of the four attributes of land, water, fire and wind in the mysterious ancient books, but now, he doesn''t need to look for it, because this natural transformation power is the strongest sword array.


    The Four Swords gradually calmed down and returned to the original place.


    Chu Feng gently pointed, and the sword Qi with flame power appeared on his fingertip, which cut through the space.

 Chapter 1107

    "Lu Qiu, are you sure you don''t need to go to the city of dawn to help Chu Feng?"


    Luo Xingyao is standing on a newly built Xiongguan. Under the Xiongguan, the corpses of hundreds of thousands of monsters are everywhere. Further away, there is an endless wave of insects. Unfortunately, they have also become corpses.


    Thousands of soldiers skillfully began to clean the battlefield, and mended the corpses I was pretending to be dead on the battlefield. The useful corpses were classified according to division of labor, and the useless corpses were burned directly.


    In the battlefield Luo Xingyao participated in, a person''s battle needs thousands of logistics.


    Because with the speed of his killing, he needs thousands of people to help him clean the battlefield.


    Of course, most of these people are new recruits who have just been recruited. After all, every day many people who can''t survive have to join the army, and now Huaxia can''t refuse to join the army.


    Next to him was a young man in a blue Taoist robe.


    "He doesn''t need it." Lu Qiu shook his head.


    He was regarded as talented by Chu Feng, but now he is very close to the military.


    Neither the military nor Chu Feng has any opinion on this, because his talent is that the more the number of people in the battlefield, the greater the role he will play.


    It would be a waste of his talent to keep him in the city of dawn all day.


    However, he is not a person who does not know how to repay his kindness. After learning the general outline of the array, he will get a certain reward every time he makes a move. A large part of the reward is used by him to subsidize the twilight city and the demon hunter guild.


    Although dawning city is not short of money, it is his intention after all.


    "It''s not a question of whether it''s necessary or not. It''s unreasonable for you to ignore the crisis facing dawning city." Luo Xingyao doesn''t think Lu Qiu is too much. He just thinks that his way of doing this is not human.


    Even if you do have a clear conscience, don''t you consider Chu Feng''s idea?


    If Chu Feng''s heart is full of resentment, that is the beginning of the rift between the two.


    "Chu Feng, never mind these things."


    Lu Qiu shook his head slowly. "Although I don''t have much contact with him, I know more about him than most people in dawning city. He is a man with strong purpose. In order to protect his family and friends, he can do anything, including his own life. For this reason, he can give up a lot of things, including me.


    At first, I didn''t understand why he chose to believe me and help me, but later he didn''t care about my leaving and behavior. Now I have figured out that he doesn''t care about these at all. He has got what he wants from me, so everything else doesn''t matter. As long as I don''t become the enemy of Dawning City, he won''t care I care about that. "


    "Really a terrible person, but also a human need."


    Luo Xingyao sighed, "it''s just that I don''t understand why he refuses to be the leader of China. It should be the work of a hero, not a hero, to be the leader of China at this critical moment."


    "I have a guess about that."


    Lu Qiu looked up at the sky, put his left hand behind him, and made a gesture of calculation. "Chu Feng is not good at strategy, but he has the highest vision. The world he sees in his eyes is different from us. It''s not just about talking, so of course no one can understand what he wants to do now.


    His behavior is hard to understand in our eyes, but he must have his own purpose, and this purpose must be earth shaking. If he can even give up his position as the leader of China, what he wants to plot must be more amazing. "


    It''s not just talk about it.


    The loneliest time is not when you are alone, but when there are countless people around you, but no one can see the same scene as you, and no one can think the same as you.


    "So, what does he want to do?"


    Luo Xingyao is a bit curious. He is just a man who can fight and is not good at these things.


    "I don''t know, and fortunately I don''t know."


    Lu Qiu said with a bitter smile, "if even I can guess what he wants to do, it represents the enemy of human beings. After all, for each other''s friends, the enemy is often the one who knows you better."


    Luo Xingyao said with a bitter smile: "then we will do nothing like this?"


    "Why not do nothing? Recently, there are more and more insects. Even the living space of monsters has been compressed by insects. Suppressing the whole north of China is the best thing you can do and the most meaningful thing. " Lu qiudao.


    Let him understand Fengshui more and more deeply, now the true face of the whole world in front of him has become more and more clear, but also become more and more fuzzy.


    This is a very contradictory perception, but it seems that there is no conflict.


    "Hope Dawn city is OK!"


    Luo Xingyao said with a bitter smile.Lu Qiu no longer speaks, but involuntarily emerges a thread bound book in his mind.


    He has little contact with Chu Feng. Luo Xingyao''s worries, in fact, he has had them. He even worries about whether he will become a fuse to destroy the relationship between dawning city and the military.


    But just a few months ago, Chu Feng gave him a book.


    "The stars are changing" by Chu Feng.


    is not to plug in the eyeliner, nor to buy him with advantage, but to maintain his loyalty, because he is talented and gives him a chance to give full play to his talents.


    Whenever he thought of the contents and methods recorded in this book, he would feel a shiver.


    This book records a supernatural power, which was developed by Chu Feng according to his predecessors'' Inheritance and his own ideas. Even Chu Feng didn''t practice it himself.


    But once the cultivation is successful, you will have a very terrible ability.


    He also knows that he who is good at array is the most suitable one to cultivate this magic power.


    He asked Chu Feng what he wanted of him, but Chu Feng didn''t reply.


    There is no need to answer. His answer is in this book.


    "Lord, I hope what you leave behind me is just a backhand. It''s a means to prevent accidents and make up for leaks, even as a bait to attract the enemy''s attention. Otherwise, I really don''t know if I can bear your expectations for me."


    Lu qiumu looks at the distance and sees his soldiers. He thinks that he is thinking deeply or preparing for the next array layout. But only he knows that he is meditating most of the time.


    Only meditation can make him


    "what kind of situation is it that I need to use this kind of magic power?"


    Ability: change stars and change places.

 Chapter 1108

    "Don''t you know what''s wrong with you now?"


    Kangaroo continent, built by Chu Feng.


    Tian jingduan sits on the main seat with Xu Wei and Tao Jinghua beside him. They are not dissatisfied with being robbed of the main seat by a woman, not because they are convinced of Tian Jing, but because they don''t care.


    Of course, they didn''t reach the state of not striving for fame and wealth, but they followed Chu Feng to improve their horizons, which made them feel indifferent to this kind of children''s behavior.


    In the whole hall, except for three people who were sitting, most of the rest were standing. Only four people were tied up with ropes, the lute bones were pierced by iron locks, and Dantian could be directly smashed and knelt on the ground.


    The earth has acquired some means about the two realms of gods and demons. The shattering of Dantian is not an irreparable wound, but it will take a long time to repair.


    "I don''t agree, Xu Wei. I''ve been with you for so long. Did you put me to death just because I played with several women?"


    A warrior kneeling on the ground yelled, "anyway, those survivors are going to die in the end, and what happened here will not spread to other places. I just caught several survivors'' women quietly, and they will be disposed of after playing. Are you going to kill me just because of these little things?"


    The other three were also indignant.


    "It''s not us who do this kind of thing. Why do you even kill us?"


    "We don''t agree. We need an explanation."


    "Tian Jing, you are unfair."


    Facing the noisy four people, Tian Jing uttered two words coldly:


    "silence!"


    It''s like a real killing intention. The four people kneeling on the ground are silent.


    The murderous spirit with the power of blood evil shrouded the four people, making them tremble all over and dare not move at all. Their eyes were filled with fear.


    Even other people in the conference hall, feeling the great power of blood, dare not speak.


    Tian Jing can sit on the main position here by her own strength.


    Although no one dares to put forward a rebuttal opinion, some people are not satisfied with it.


    Of course, the women here are very disgusted with the behavior of the four people. Although the other three people have given up their responsibilities, they are all wise men. Since the man dares to play with the female survivors and let the other three know that the four people must be in a group.


    People even wonder if it is the first time they have done such a thing.


    More likely, they are already skilled.


    However, there are still some men who feel that such behavior is no big deal.


    Now there is no way of life, and the place where you are is outside the law. Even Chu Feng doesn''t come here often, and there is no one to punish them.


    If this kind of behavior is exposed, it will lead to death!


    However, the reason for their death is not to play with women, but that they did not deal with their own affairs. The reason for their death is not because of your bad character, but because of your low IQ.


    "I''m not convinced, am I?"


    Tian Jing sneered, "there are many women here. As long as you pay a little price, it doesn''t matter if I go to bed with you. Do you have to play with the survivors in order to satisfy your hobbies?"


    "So what? There''s no one here anyway. "


    The punished man refused, "as long as you don''t say it, even the people in this hall don''t know what''s going on here. After we''ve played, we''ll deal with everything. Do you have to put this kind of thing on the table? You think I don''t know, and you''re not a good thing. You''re just a coquettish bitch."


    Two of the remaining three changed, but said nothing.


    When this kind of thing is put on the surface, in fact, their fate has been decided, because there are more than 100 people here already know, as long as one person informs the city Lord, things will become out of control.


    So he''s not defending himself at all, he''s just venting.


    "How do you think our power comes from the city leader Chu Feng? How do you think your power comes from? Do you come from self-cultivation? Without our relationship, you are entitled to be here? "


    Tian Jing said angrily, "the Lord of the city doesn''t ask for our loyalty, but it doesn''t mean that we can betray. Even our future depends on the Lord''s preference. The Lord of the city hates such behavior. It''s even more annoying than killing people. Do you dare to disobey it? Do you think it''s exciting to act against the Lord''s preference? "


    As she spoke, her tone became more and more fierce: "I tell you, the reason why I executed you is not because of moral integrity, nor because of women''s aversion to that kind of man, but just because you violated Chu Feng''s preference. You did things forbidden by the city Lord. A group of people who live by the city Lord have the courage to resist the will of the city Lord!"Tian Jing''s words seemed to reverberate in everyone''s ears, making many people''s faces full of shame and anger.


    What Tian Jing said is true, but it doesn''t mean they can accept it.


    Most of the time, the most difficult thing for people to face is the fact.


    However, Tian Jing now wants to put the most shameful side and the darkest side in their hearts on the table and expose them to the sun.


    They are just a group of people who depend on Chu Feng to survive and grow up.


    They are not qualified to resist Chu Feng''s will.


    "The reason why I want to execute in public is to give you a warning."


    Tian Jing''s eyes swept everyone''s eyes. Where they had been, everyone couldn''t help lowering their eyes. No one''s eyes dared to look at her.


    It comes from the prestige of her killing during this period.


    "The strong have the way of the strong, and the weak have the way of the weak. As a weak person, you can dream of becoming a strong person, but before you really become a strong person, you should guard yourself as a weak person, not to mention trying to touch the world of the strong, and not to imitate the behavior mode of the strong. You can really grasp the fate of the survivors here, but I can also Control your destiny. "


    Tian Jing''s words were like thunder, and like the teeth of a poisonous snake, they hit their heart hard.


    Let their hearts imitate the strong to get a small pleasure, was severely smashed.


    What Tian Jing said is not wrong. It''s not that they can''t play with women, but that they want to find superiority in the weak women and the strong from the weak.


    It''s a pity that in front of the stronger, their strong demeanor is just a mockery.


    "That''s right."

 Chapter 1109

    The sudden sound made the whole hall tremble.


    They don''t hear this voice many times, but every time they hear it, they can feel fear from the soul to the body. This is the instinct of the weak when facing the strong.


    If they act well, their hearts will be broken. Then they can talk and laugh freely in front of Chu Feng just like Lu Ming and Zhao fan. Unfortunately, the reason why they are recruited by Tian Jing is that they don''t feel sorry for their sacrifice.


    "Boss."


    Tian Jing three people get up, slightly hang head.


    It''s just that when the three of them got up, they had an unnatural tremor and slight leg weakness.


    Chu Feng''s position is very high now, but he doesn''t like to let others kneel down. Except for half kneeling during military ceremony, there is no kneeling ceremony in dawning city.


    Of course, with his identity and status, there is no need to ask others to kneel down to seek superiority.


    He is standing in the highest place, even if all people look up to him, they may not be able to touch his back, so why care if others kneel down or not.


    Tian Jing three people are also so, they know Chu Feng does not like, so did not kneel.


    Three people know that Chu Feng likes others to be modest, he is able to talk and laugh freely in front of him, but they owe Chu Feng is too much, this is really some tough.


    Chu Feng sat on the main seat, his eyes swept over everyone.


    "I know that there should be some of you who think that as long as you deal with things cleanly, there will be no problem. However, can you really deal with things cleanly?


    The warrior can detect whether others are lying by sensing Qi and blood. Only those who have received professional training can evade it. The snow wolf has a very keen sense of smell. They may not know what you are doing. But once you enter outsiders here, I still know. Now do you still think that you can handle things seamlessly? "


    "No, how dare we hide the Lord?"


    "The Lord of the city has many means. We dare not deceive him."


    "No, you dare."


    Chu Feng''s figure did not know when it had appeared in front of the four people kneeling on the ground. One foot stepped on the head of the leader and directly stepped his head into the ground.


    "Not only do you dare, but you have even done it. Now there are four people who can only protect each other. If things succeed, will there be 14 or 24 people who can protect each other? Shielding each other is nothing. Even if you don''t use justice and evil as criteria to consider your behavior, as adults, you should at least know the consequences of your behavior.


    Since all of you are very smart, let''s guess what I will do? Guess what I would do if the silver wolf king told me that there was other human breath coming in? "


    No one dares to answer Chu Feng''s question.


    Under his aura, even thinking is a very difficult thing.


    You can obviously feel Chu Feng''s anger. I made a mistake at this time. What is waiting for them is probably the future of destruction.


    "You say, what will I do?"


    Chu Feng pointed to a thin, obscene middle-aged man.


    "I, I..."


    "Bang!"


    Before the middle-aged man could say his answer, his head exploded like a watermelon.


    Chu Feng then pointed to the next person: "for you."


    When the named people saw the tragic death of their companions, they were full of fear. However, under this fear, they burst out a strong desire for survival: "the city master must be very observant -"


    "are you worthy of being observant?"


    Chu Feng sneered, but did not kill the wrong person.


    He pointed to Tao Jinghua and said, "you can tell them."


    Tao Jinghua said coldly to the people who were named: "in your status, it''s not worthy for the city Lord to waste time on you. Since the people here have done it, the city Lord''s only concern is whether the person who made the mistake has been executed. If the answer is no, then the City Lord will not waste time to investigate in detail.


    Because as long as you are all killed, no one will be caught in the net. "


    Tao Jinghua''s words, let everyone''s head a cold.


    A chill from the foot runs through their whole body, making their fingers shiver coldly.


    Will Chu Feng do this? They don''t know.


    However, there is no prison in dawning City, because it takes a lot of manpower and material resources to set up a prison. Dawning city has a lot of money and a lot of people. Unfortunately, its owner is always a person who does not like to waste.


    In the two years since the establishment of Dawning City, only two people have lived in dawning city as prisoners, and one of them can walk freely in the city.


    There are only two results for all people who make mistakes, one is forgiven, the other is to pay the price.All the mistakes that can''t be forgiven result in death penalty.


    In this world, human life is really worthless.


    Even in the military regulations formulated by Chu Feng, those who exchange their subordinates'' lives for meritorious service will be punished. Even in the future, they will not have the chance to lead the troops, but they still can''t change this fact.


    The atmosphere in the hall became frozen, frozen.


    They have no doubt that what Tao Jinghua said just now may really come true.


    If Tian Jing didn''t sit on this table, tried the four people who made mistakes and sentenced them to death, how many people would die when Chu Feng arrived?


    They knew that although there were many people in the hall, only three people were cared about by Chu Feng.


    Everyone else, not even tool people.


    "Take care of the rest yourself!"


    Chu Feng''s voice fell down, and his figure disappeared. Together with Tao Jinghua, he also disappeared in the conference hall.


    They couldn''t help but quietly turned their heads and looked at each other, but only in each other''s eyes, they saw boundless fear.


    "Put to death!"


    An ordinary looking woman came to four people with her teeth clenched. Even the person whose head was directly stepped on the ground was not killed immediately under the control of Chu Feng''s precise Yuan Li.


    But we all know that if after Chu Feng came back and saw that the four people had not died, then the life and death of the people present were really just between his thoughts.


    The woman trembled and pulled out the knife at her waist and chopped it down towards a man''s neck.


    Blood gushed out, but the head did not fall.


    So the ordinary looking woman gritted her teeth and raised her knife again.


    A knife


    Two knives

 Chapter 1110

    "What''s going on here?"


    Chu Feng four people appeared in a room, a total of four chairs in the room, this is Chu Feng in the construction of the fort, to keep for themselves.


    Tian Jing three people sat down and began to describe the situation here in detail.


    "There are not many zombies here, but the number of mutated monsters and insects is very large. In particular, mutated monsters have given birth to many powerful species, so the survivors are very rare. We have found seven survivor bases, but those survivor bases have been destroyed by people, which may be the proud work of that dragon."


    "The wolves are like fish in water here. The silver wolf king and some powerful giant wolves in the wolves take the young wolves in the group to learn and master hunting skills. They take the mutated monsters here as their training hands. In this process, the young wolves have some losses, but the number is not very large. It seems that these wolves are born to be good at fighting and know how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages."


    "After solving the main threats in the territory, we also found three mineral resources, which were handed over to the demons. We are only responsible for the final results and counting the harvest."


    "In this process, we unexpectedly found several survivors in the ruins of the city, who took the initiative to attack us and killed us by backhand in self-defense..."


    The previous report is fairly normal. How authentic is the final report? I don''t know.


    In such a continent where human beings are almost extinct, the first reaction of strangers to the use of those products is either to catch a life-saving straw when drowning, or to quickly turn around and escape.


    In the face of the enemies who don''t know their strength, and a group of giant wolves who are good at hunting, if the survivors dare to fight back, such a reckless person may not survive.


    However, Chu Feng did not tangle in this matter.


    Xu Wei, who reported the incident, also had some helplessness.


    Among the intelligence reports they had prepared, it should be: there are no human survivors here!


    No matter whether this sentence is true or false, they must report it, because this is the result that Chu Feng needs, and it is also the result that dawning city needs.


    Only if there are no survivors, can they occupy this place more aboveboard.


    Of course, even if they do, they can do it, but why do they have to go to muddy waters to avoid trouble?


    But just now, there was a trial in the conference hall about the treatment of female survivors. If he still dares to report it according to the original report, it is humiliating everyone''s intelligence.


    "Well!"


    Chu Feng nodded gently, indicating that he would not pursue this matter.


    He is very tolerant of people who work for him. He will not care too much about some details and accidents, but only if he does not touch his bottom line.


    After the general report, Tian Jing said: "we suspect there are traces of Protoss and Demons here. They should have some layout here."


    "You got a clue?"


    "No, it''s because we didn''t find a clue."


    "Well?"


    "Silver wolf king''s sense of smell is very sensitive. Even the prey 20 or 30 kilometers away can be easily found. However, after exploring for such a long time, we didn''t find the shadow of the Protoss and the demons. This makes us feel very abnormal. I don''t believe they will be completely indifferent to such a no man''s land."


    Tian Jing Road.


    This is just a guess for her, but many things don''t need to be put into action until the evidence is found, because it''s too late at that time.


    Hearing Tian Jing''s guess, Chu Feng''s eyes were full of interest.


    "Do you think that the gods and demons have completely removed their traces after they realized your arrival?"


    "No, it''s not like that. With the smell of the silver wolf king and our ability to summon hellhounds, if we can''t find the enemy in this way, we won''t consider whether the enemy exists."


    Tian Jing shook his head. "What I suspect is that in order to cover up their actions here and not let the news spread, the gods and demons have been careful from the beginning. If there is no trace left at the beginning, it will not be found by us. The gods and Demons must be plotting something."


    This is a rich continent and a no man''s land.


    No matter from which point of view, the gods and demons have no need to let go.


    In this case, what has not left a trace here?


    Tian Jing according to such unreasonable reality, made his own guess.


    This kind of speculation is based on reasoning, no evidence, or the only proof is based on the speculation of the characters of the gods and demons. In peacetime, this kind of speculation is the idle boasting of good people.


    But now, that''s the danger signal we have to watch out for."Very good."


    Chu Feng gave a compliment.


    After getting praise, Tian Jing''s mouth showed a happy look.


    She knows that Chu Feng always does not like oral praise. Since there has been oral praise, the next thing waiting for her is the substantive reward.


    Even if it is her duty to help Chu Feng, it is also the price of getting benefits from Chu Feng, but reward for meritorious service has become Chu Feng''s instinct, and also the instinct of most qualified superiors.


    However, the reason why she feels happy at this moment is not just because of the next substantive reward.


    But from Chu Feng''s identity.


    Chu Feng is just like a God in the heart of all people in the city of dawn. In Tian Jing''s heart, even without mentioning grace, Chu Feng is standing high and untouchable.


    To be praised by such a character is also a kind of recognition for her.


    Chu Feng stretched out a finger and gently pointed on the long knife made of ChiYan essence gold on Tian Jing''s waist.


    An invisible force emerged from Chu Feng''s body and poured along his fingertips into the ChiYan gold sword.


    Tian Jing, who has refined the long sword into a magic weapon for blood refining, only feels that an indescribable powerful force is sealed in the sword. She doesn''t know how powerful the power of the seal is. She just feels that even with her present spirit, she can''t control it.


    She knew that it was a reward from Chu Feng.


    "There are seven forces sealed in your knife. You can use it seven times, but it''s better not to use it continuously. Otherwise, the knife may not be able to bear it."


    Chu Feng also casually flicks two red streamers into Tao Jinghua''s long gun and Xu Wei''s long knife.


    "You did not seize the opportunity, but look at your hard work during this period of time, I left five strengths in each of your weapons."

 Chapter 1111

    Reward with the power of the seal?


    If other leaders do this to their subordinates, they may be doubted by their subordinates whether they are too stingy, because it''s not the leader''s duty to reward their subordinates for their ability to protect themselves?


    However, since this is the power given by Chu Feng, they dare not doubt it.


    Chu Feng''s reward to people around him usually exceeds their contribution.


    Thanks to the image created by Chu Feng in their mind in the past, there will be no dissatisfaction in their hearts.


    Chu Feng also didn''t explain that the power he sealed in their weapons was the sword Qi formed by the fusion of the origin of fire and the real fire of stars. In addition to being able to protect their lives, they would also have some insights when they used weapons. It was good for them to carefully understand the power contained in weapons.


    Although all three awaken with his help, attributes are incidental to them.


    The three are best at melee.


    Moreover, the weapons used by three people are just easy to use. Even if they understand the sword Qi, they can help themselves. If they are in danger, the use of these sword Qi will also improve their strength.


    "Since you suspect that there may be any backhand left by the two ethnic groups here, you should continue to explore here! If you find any trace of the enemy, you can pretend you can''t see it, and then report it to me. Can you avoid fighting or should you avoid fighting? "


    Chu Feng suspected that if the conspiracy of the gods and Demons here is so big that they need to give up the development of the whole continent, then their backhand here is absolutely unimaginable.


    Even if they don''t have many troops here, they will be ready to call for reinforcements at any time.


    When he realized that the threat the earth faced in the past was probably related to the invasion of the alien world, he knew that many things could not be seen only from the surface.


    When the enemy also finds out that he is aware of this, the doom will also come.


    "Yes


    Tian Jing three people did not shirk responsibility, this is originally Chu Feng cultivate their value.


    Maybe there will be danger here, but what''s the use of those who dare not face danger?


    It is the greatest kindness of Chu Feng to allow them to avoid fighting by all means.


    After confessing to the three, Chu Feng came to the silver wolf king in a blink.


    Although the living conditions of the Xueyuan wolf in Yuanfu were hard for him, the survival rate was very high, which could reach more than 90%. Therefore, since he captured the Xueyuan wolf group, the Xueyuan wolf has bred well in his Yuanfu.


    Even a part of the eliminated snow wolf, he used to do the magic experiment.


    Now, the high-level giant wolves in the wolf pack are teaching the hunting skills of the low-level young wolves. The wolves are naturally good at fighting and hunting, and they learn very fast.


    Chu Feng swept with his mental strength. The number of Xueyuan wolves he had put here was about 2200. After one month''s growth, the number actually reached 2600.


    Of course, this is because there are many wolves in the wolf''s nest.


    This makes Chu Feng feel a little speechless. How can he leave the small world and breed more?


    In a short period of one month, more than 100 snow wolves were damaged.


    Of course, this does not mean that the snow wolf population will be exhausted in 20 months. At the beginning, the seedlings from the semi greenhouse will be eliminated, and they will be eliminated in the first wave of wind and rain.


    As long as we have experienced the first wave of social devastation, the survival rate will increase a lot.


    Silver wolf king felt the arrival of Chu Feng, and did not speak.


    It''s a bit embarrassing to ask the king of silver wolf to address his master, but if he doesn''t address his master, he seems more affected.


    Chu Feng didn''t care. He just floated quietly in the air, watching the wolves hunting.


    The cooperation of wolves is very tacit. It seems that there are some covert means to convey information to each other. However, in the face of opponents whose level is higher than their own, there may not be casualties.


    After observing for half an hour, more than a dozen giant wolves chatted with Chu Feng who came from some containers.


    Most of the prey obtained by these giant wolves, except for their own enjoyment, was handed over to Tian Jing. However, for some precious items, wolves would not easily hand them over to humans. This is the innate instinct of wolves to distrust the alien.


    When Chu Feng opened the box, he saw that there were a lot of crystal nuclei in it, as well as some materials from high-level monsters, but there were teeth marks on many places of these materials.


    There are only two criteria for wolves to judge the value of these materials. One is the rich energy and impulse contained in them, and the other is to bite them with their mouths. All the good things that can not be bitten are good things.


    This made Tian Jing feel headache when he was finishing his fur. He even discussed with the wolves to let them do as little damage as possible when hunting.However, the negotiation was a failure. When the wolves were hunting, the whole group was on the verge of starvation. Otherwise, safety would be the top priority.


    Can reduce their own casualties, wolves will never risk to use their own injuries in exchange for more harvest.


    Of course, when you''re hungry, the opposite is true.


    What''s more, the vast majority of the young wolves who are responsible for hunting are the young wolves in the pack. When the young wolves fight with their prey, they have to do their best and can''t take care of their fur because of their weak strength.


    However, there are too many entanglements in this kind of thing, just quietly put it away.


    After collecting the harvest of the wolves, Chu Feng stretched out a finger and drew a circle in front of him. The ground sank down. Some water came from Chu Feng''s fingertips and covered the whole pit, forming a pool.


    Smelling the vigorous breath of life in the pool, the eyes of the wolves all showed a greedy look.


    The breath of life made them feel the power of evolution.


    Chu Feng goes in with the two fruits of life, and his career full of vitality makes the pool more attractive.


    Several giant wolves rushed forward regardless of everything, but the silver wolf king vomited a cold current and froze several giant wolves.


    After stopping a few giant wolves, he turned his head and let out a long howl.


    In the wolf pack, the little wolf and the half adult wolf all rushed to the pool and began to drink water. Some of them even jumped into the pool and began to drink water.


    Although the greedy look in the eyes of the giant wolves around did not fade, they all restrained their desire, turned away and did not allow themselves to see the scene in the pool. At the same time, they also looked at each other''s companions. If some companions did not obey the wolf king''s order to rob the children''s good, they would make them pay the price of their lives.


    "It''s a smart choice, and it''s a great choice."

 Chapter 1112

    When the wolf cubs were full, the silver wolf king began to command the rest of the wolves and began to distribute the water containing the breath of life according to the credit.


    Chu Feng looked around again and then left here in a blink.


    He came here not only to check the situation here, but also to test his accomplishments.


    Back in East China, Chu Feng''s eyes can see that half of East China is full of black breath, which is the same breath of death as the underworld.


    While the breath of death is constantly eroding, the vitality here is also being plundered.


    If these breath of death is allowed to spread continuously, the whole East China, or even the whole China, may become a dead Jedi, an environment similar to the underworld.


    In such an environment, human beings cannot survive.


    Even if the strong can survive in such an environment, they will gradually die out, unless they give up their identity as creatures, but the transformation of life form is very difficult to retain themselves.


    Whether it is the divine power of the divine world, or the evil world that makes life violent, the breath of the evil world and the death law of the underworld can transform different creatures into creatures that adapt to their own world, but after such transformation, life will lose itself, and any slightly proud strongman will not allow himself to become like that.


    It''s better to die than to become a ghost.


    There is a fire at the fingertips of Chu Feng. It is a fire full of vitality. Jumping at the fingertips of Chu Feng, it looks vivid, just like an elf in the fire.


    With a flick of Chu Feng''s finger, the fire fell from the sky and landed on the ground.


    The fire starts to burn, just like the Mars falling on the dry grassland. Just a tiny spark can burn the whole grassland, forming a huge fire covering the whole grassland.


    However, what this fire burns is not the forest, nor the grassland, but the breath of death.


    In Chu Feng''s field of vision, the breath of death is ignited by this full of vitality. There is a tiny gap in the earth with the black breath. Then, the gap is constantly enlarged and burning.


    The gap is bigger and bigger. Even the breath of death can be ignited.


    The fire is getting bigger and bigger. In an instant, it has covered the size of a village, but in more than 20 seconds, it has expanded to the size of a county, and the expansion speed is also accelerating.


    The smell of death, which had covered half of East China, now has a loophole.


    A knight in black armor came out of the realm of the dead. He raised his head and looked through the layers of void. He looked at Chu Feng floating in the air and was eager to try his spear.


    "Human, I am -"


    a bright red sword fell from the sky and penetrated the Black Knight''s body in an instant.


    This sword Qi comes too fast and too fast. When you notice its existence, it is no longer in place.


    The flame full of life started to ignite from the wound and swallowed the Black Knight''s body in a flash.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and thought that there was something powerful! It turns out that it''s just a mole ant who can''t hold his own move. Just now, it seems that the other party wants to report himself?


    It''s a pity.


    The creatures in the underworld always don''t like to report their own family. In their eyes, they only hate life. When they fight, they always spare no effort to kill each other.


    Just now that guy knows how to report his family, maybe he can reveal useful Qi


    but considering that the other party can''t even take his own move, he is not a powerful person, and the information he can know is limited.


    The flame continued to burn, and the flame full of life dispersed the black fog over East China. When most of the breath of death was ignited and burned, only a few nodes were left.


    A thin man in a black robe, due to excessive dependence on necromancer magic, drags the breath of death into his body, making his skin almost stick to the bone.


    The thin man looked around in disbelief. In his reaction, it should have been covered by the breath of death. But just now, something like a flame swept by, lighting up the imperceptible breath of death in the air, which made him feel uncomfortable even breathing.


    "Gate of the dead, you are not dead yet!"


    Familiar voice appeared in the thin man''s side, let him be like the enemy.


    But when he saw clearly who was coming, he put down his guard.


    In front of this man, no matter how alert he is, it is useless.


    Whether he can escape is no longer up to him.


    "I don''t know what advice the master of Chu has when he comes here?"


    The thin man bent down and said he would cooperate very well.


    Chu Feng looked at the skinny man with great interest: "he has put half of his soul in the alien world. No wonder when you opened the door of the dead last time, your body and soul were swallowed by the dead, but still survived. This should be similar to the Lich''s method, but it seems to be better than the Lich."Hear Chu Feng a call to break own means, the thin man clenched the white bone Scepter in the hand.


    "So what?"


    "Tell me, where does your power come from?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes become sharp, staring at the thin man forced to ask.


    "My strength, of course, comes from my own awakening."


    "It seems that you are not going to tell the truth."


    The corner of Chu Feng''s mouth showed a mocking smile, reached for a finger, and a flame fell on the man. The flame was just light, burning a small hole in the other person''s body, but it was close to the soul.


    The destructive power begins to spread from the wound to the soul, then penetrates the space and burns away towards the distant world.


    "You, you can directly attack my soul in another world through me?"


    The man''s eyes were full of panic, "impossible, what means is that?"


    However, although it is very rare to attack the other''s noumenon through the connection between the self and the separation, it is not absent in the highest level. However, it definitely does not include attacking the other''s soul through the whole world and across the world.


    Perhaps the legendary Saint level exists, there will be such a startling means.


    But now a native of the earth has also used it.


    "Finally, I''ll give you another chance to tell you what you know. If the value of what you tell me is high enough, maybe I can help you solve your physical problems."

 Chapter 1113

    "Can you help me with my physical problems?"


    The thin man''s eyes lit up.


    He is just a young man in his twenties. After the end of the world, he was bullied because he had no power. In order not to be bullied, he desperately pursued power.


    In his extreme desire, he finally awakened to become a necromancer.


    After awakening, he found that as long as he wanted, he could excavate endless power from his body, and as long as he wanted, he could improve infinitely.


    After gaining strength, he began to like the humiliation he had suffered before.


    Those who have bullied him can only crawl under his feet.


    It was also from revenge that he enjoyed the wonderful taste of gaining strength.


    However, after he killed those who had bullied him, he provoked more enemies. Because of his extreme style, he made enemies all over the world.


    In order not to repeat the mistakes, in order not to become the one kneeling at the feet of others, he continued to pursue strength.


    However, when he finally stood at the top of the survival base, trampled all the enemies under his feet, ready to enjoy the worship of thousands of people, he found a thing of horror.


    He has become a monster because of too much power.


    Now, no matter how powerful he is, he is a monster in other people''s eyes. People are afraid of his power and appearance, but they can''t really support him.


    Even when he forced women to give in with his strength, he found that he couldn''t even be a man.


    This is the source of his collapse.


    So, he slaughtered the survival base where he was at the beginning, in order to keep the secret hidden, and then hide his name, and no longer appear in other people''s view.


    Because too many people died at the beginning of the end of the world, the destruction of a survival base is not a big deal, so Huaxia does not have his reputation, and no one knows who he is.


    All those who knew he existed had been killed by him.


    However, there is still a glimmer of hope in his heart, that is, to follow the instructions of the person behind him, he can continue to gain strength. When he stands at the top of the world, who will laugh at him?


    But today, he heard a man tell him that I can solve the hidden danger of your body.


    If someone told him that, he would arrest the other party and interrogate him slowly. No matter whether the other party is true or false, he would never control his own fate in the hands of the other party.


    But now the person who told him is Chu Feng, who is known as the strongest person on earth.


    In front of Chu Feng, he could not use any coercive means.


    What''s more, just now Chu Feng showed his means of penetrating into another world through his present body and attacking his soul hidden in another world.


    In the face of such means, he dare not have any delusion.


    "You, can you really help me with my physical problems?"


    The skinny man''s eyes were full of excitement, but he soon recovered to gloom. "My body has changed for the third one, but every time I change my body, my body will be robbed by the breath of death."


    After mastering the means of changing his body, he quickly changed a young body for himself.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t work.


    The abnormality of his body comes from his own death power.


    "It''s not something that can''t be solved."


    Chu Feng stretched out his hand and drew a Yuan Fu in front of the void. A mysterious character with an ancient flavor appeared in the man''s body, which condensed the power of death in his body.


    Then another drop of water popped out of Chu Feng''s hand and fell into the man''s body.


    The necromancer only felt that his shriveled body was gradually filling up. Under the skin that was originally close to the bone, blood veins gradually appeared, which made him feel the feeling of life that he had not seen for a long time.


    More importantly, the power of death in the body has gathered in his own Dantian.


    As long as you don''t use the power of death and the breath of death, you won''t plunder your body''s vitality or destroy your body.


    As long as he plundered more breath of life, he would be able to return to normal.


    "Poop


    The necromancer knelt down and knocked his forehead on the ground: "as long as you can make my body return to normal, my life is yours."


    "It''s no use taking your life."


    Chu Feng contemptuous smile, "now tell me, your power source."


    In the face of Chu Feng''s ridicule, the necromancer was not surprised but pleased.


    Since the height of the other side is far higher than himself, I don''t think he will lie to such a small person as himself. For such a big person, the weight of commitment is heavier than his own life.


    For people like him, it''s easier to be convincing."After I woke up, I was bullied by others again, which made me more eager for power. Unexpectedly, my body really echoed my desire for power, and gave me power. I drew more and more power from my body, and felt that my connection with something was constantly strengthening..."


    The necromancer tells his story in as simple a language as possible.


    The process of being bullied and revenge can be omitted. The most important thing is that he constantly yearns for power and merges himself with the door of the dead in his body.


    As the connection between the two grew closer, he heard the voice on the other side of the door of the dead.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It was a powerful man from the realm of the dead on the highest plane, and I was fascinated by power at that time. "


    "It''s not the realm of the dead."


    Chu Feng interrupted him.


    "Not the realm of the dead?"


    The necromancer wondered, "what does that mean? The other side is the most powerful one in the realm of the dead! The door of the dead in my body can also connect with that world, even I have been there myself. "


    "It seems you know very little."


    Chu Feng''s eyes with some disappointment, "I have been to the real hell, to the real underworld, although I have not been to the realm of the dead, then I can be sure that the door of the dead in your body is not the real underworld, at least not the underworld I know."


    "What?"


    The necromancer was shocked. He didn''t expect to get such an answer.


    He doesn''t think that Chu Feng will make fun of him on this issue, and the other side doesn''t have to use this excuse to cheat him. That can only prove one thing, one of the two must be cheated.


    Since both of them have been to another world, and they are not going to the same world, then one of the times is likely to be false.


    "Come on, you don''t know much." Chu Feng was disappointed.

 Chapter 1114

    "Master, I''m still useful."


    The necromancer kept kowtowing to Chu Feng, "no matter which world I communicate with, I must be useful to the master. The master can use me as a tool to connect and explore another world. Sooner or later, I believe the master will be able to find out the true face of the other world."


    "You want me to recover your body!" Chu Feng said coldly.


    The necromancer was speechless. He really thought so.


    As long as he can make his body return to normal, and let himself return to the ability of a normal man, he can pay all the price except his own strength.


    But in this way was Chu Feng point out, or let him some embarrassment.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a warm current running through his whole body.


    The necromancer raised his hands and found that he was as skinny and dry as bark. The veins and flesh began to appear in his hands that were close to the bones.


    The necromancer tore the sleeves of his black robe, and his dry arms were also gradually filling up.


    He pinched his arm and felt the pain.


    He used to hate the pain, but now it is so comfortable.


    "Ha ha, I feel the pain."


    The necromancer felt as if something had slipped from his cheek. He put out his finger and found that it was tears.


    "I''m in tears, I''ll be in tears."


    In the process of his pursuit of strength, he lost too many things, the pain and tears that were never cherished in the past, and now he feels so precious.


    He only felt as if his heart was burning with fire.


    He is gradually becoming a normal person, he can restore his human identity, he can restore his man''s dignity.


    From now on, he will never pursue the power of death.


    He already has enough strength. Next, he just needs to practice step by step. He doesn''t have to drag the power of death into his body in order to pursue strength.


    And having suffered enough losses, he also learned to keep a low profile.


    "With my current strength, it''s no problem to be a leader in a survival base, but I don''t have to do it. Just show a little strength and attract some women. No, I''ve become the servant of the master. I heard that Chu Feng is very good to his own people, or I''ll settle down in the city of dawn? So I''m going white. "


    The necromancer thought excitedly about his future.


    He has too many things he wants to do, but if he wants to do those things alive, he must cooperate with Chu Feng. As for rebelling, he can''t even think about it now.


    Chu Feng''s powerful power is enough to dispel any rebellious thoughts.


    What''s more, if he continues to pursue the road of power, he will only restore himself to the appearance of no man, no ghost.


    But when he raised his head, he saw Chu Feng''s back.


    "Master, I..."


    The necromancer stretched out his arm and wanted to stand up and look for Chu Feng''s back, but he only felt his legs softened and gradually fell to the ground.


    "For, why."


    His eyes and tone were full of reluctance.


    He felt the loss of life in his body. He had just returned to the appearance of an ordinary person, as if it was just a reflection of a critically ill patient.


    Why is it like this? When he just saw the hope of life, when he was about to make up his mind to experience the beauty of life, the other side took his own life mercilessly.


    "I promised to solve the hidden danger in your body, but I didn''t promise not to kill you."


    Chu Feng left a word, the body into a phantom disappeared.


    He has obtained the spatial coordinates of the door of the dead in the other party''s body. Since he has got what he wants, the other party has no need to live.


    As for the promise just now and the language trap?


    That can only be regarded as some of his bad taste!


    Let''s not talk about the language trap just now. Even if there is no language trap, he doesn''t intend to leave each other''s life.


    He will certainly fulfill his friend''s promise, but his promise to the enemy can only be regarded as strategic fraud.


    Just now, after helping the other person to solve his physical problems, he killed the other person conveniently. He didn''t mean to leave a language trap. He just felt that he was very obedient.


    Since obedience to their own mind, then do it!


    The meaning of gaining strength is to do what you want to do?


    It''s impossible and unnecessary to completely follow one''s will, but in some small things, it''s unnecessary to add shackles to oneself.


    As the air filled with the smell of death was lit up, people in the city of dawn found that the communication had been cut off gradually began to restore the signal, and the communication token also began to resume use.In dawning City, some people have discovered that communication has been restored.


    "Communication is restored."


    "Really? Has our communication really been restored? "


    "Great."


    "We can finally stop fighting alone."


    "What if we fight alone? As long as the city master is still in the city of dawn, the city of dawn is an absolutely unbreakable fortress, and we will never have the possibility of failure. "


    "But anyway, it''s good to be in touch with the outside world."


    After the communication was restored, all departments of Dawning city began to operate.


    Some began to contact the outside world, and some began to contact local demon hunting groups.


    The military also breathed a sigh of relief when it learned that dawning city was safe.


    Now China has two pillars, one is the military, the other is the city of dawn.


    Although there are many people in the military who are afraid of the power of Dawning City, we have to admit that the existence of Dawning city has also given countless people strong confidence, which can be used as a flagpole to rally people''s hearts.


    After the restoration of communications, many people who have a certain grasp of the dark forces have found that the breath of death that has been enveloping East China has now disappeared.


    What happened?


    All the strong people who can sense the change of the vitality of heaven and earth have such doubts in their hearts at the moment.


    The breath of death that has been hanging over their heads is gone?


    Not only did they lose the breath of death, but they even felt that the whole repressed environment of the end of the world seemed fresh, and even the air seemed to become active.


    Infected by the smell of death, the farmland lost its vitality, gradually restored its vitality, and many places sprouted.


    The mutated plants infected by the breath of death, after the breath of death faded, gradually dried up and returned to the dust. The life that persisted in the death became more and more vigorous.


    The mutant monsters, suppressed and hunted by dead creatures, are also running happily on the earth.


    The whole East China seems to have been ignited by this fire.

 Chapter 1115

    Is it the Lord of the city?


    Although I don''t know what has changed, people''s first reaction is Chu Feng.


    In the eyes of people in dawning City, Chu Feng is a god like existence.


    Since Chu Feng is in the city of dawn, no matter what happens, it is natural.


    "Although communication has been restored, and the breath of death has disappeared, everyone now fight back against those dead creatures."


    Su Yuan immediately issued the order, the hell Knight order out of the nest, divided into 36 teams everywhere to kill those dead creatures.


    Before, with the communication cut off and the death atmosphere shrouded, Dawning city had been suppressed by the dead creatures, but now, it''s their turn to fight back.


    In the dawning city to launch a major counter offensive, Chu Feng came to the realm of the dead.


    The root of the sudden change of Dawning city is this dead zone. Before, he had no way to solve the dead zone, but now he has some confidence.


    Thunder corpse dragon hovers over the realm of the dead. During this period, thunder corpse dragon constantly kills powerful undead creatures, devours the breath of death, and makes its own death attribute more and more powerful.


    Chu Feng can sense that thunder corpse dragon is getting closer and closer to the time of the ninth transformation.


    With more and more death breath swallowed, the changes brought by the ninth metamorphosis of thunder corpse dragon may be more powerful than the previous eight metamorphoses.


    Now thunder corpse dragon is the strongest one under level 9.


    If we continue to transform, we still don''t know how far we will grow.


    Chu Feng is looking forward to this.


    See Chu Feng''s arrival, thunder corpse dragon plate spin fly to Chu Feng''s body, let Chu Feng can stand on his head.


    Chu Feng gently shakes his head. This time he doesn''t come here to ride a dragon.


    The flame with the breath of life popped out of Chu Feng''s hand and fell on the realm of the dead. The collision between the power of life and death, the collision between the flame and the dark, made the realm of the dead, which was filled with the power of the dark, just like pouring hot oil in cold water, boiling up in a flash, crackling and making the whole area boiling up.


    This is Chu Feng''s recent understanding of the fire of living beings, which combines the power of life with the real fire of stars.


    He was able to ignite the breath of death in the air by the power of the fire of living beings, but the number of the fire of living beings was still too small. Facing the overwhelming breath of death in the realm of the dead, he was still a little immature.


    After the breath of death boiling and surging for a while, the realm of the dead gradually returned to calm.


    Chu Feng''s ten fingers were fired continuously, and the fire of the living creatures fell on the realm of the dead. The realm of the dead, which had not completely recovered its calm, was surging and boiling again. The collision between life and the power of death affected some nearby dead creatures and the lives infected by the breath of death, and directly turned into powder.


    Looking at the endless rolling of the realm of the dead, the thunder corpse dragon hovered excitedly in the air.


    "You can do it."


    Chu Feng took a look at the excited thunder corpse dragon and gave the order of permission.


    Originally, although the necromancer was a combination of death and dark breath, the thunder corpse dragon also ate the breath of death, but the necromancer was still too strong. The whole body formed a whole. The thunder corpse dragon could only kill some powerful undead creatures around the necromancer, but could not directly devour the necromancer itself.


    Now, with the action of Chu Feng, the form of the unity of the dead has been broken.


    The breath of death and darkness keeps rolling, and the power of life and fire constantly stimulates the realm of the dead. Thunder corpse dragon plunges directly into this boiling black ocean.


    Thunder corpse dragon opened his mouth, a lot of death breath was swallowed in.


    Some dead creatures gush out from the depths of the realm of the dead, but they are swallowed in front of thunder corpse dragon''s mouth with the tide of the breath of death.


    With the continuous phagocytosis of thunder corpse dragon, the breath of death of the dead has become more and more serious.


    Although the loss of death power is not unbearable for the undead as a whole, the belly of thunder corpse dragon is like a bottomless hole, no matter how much death information can be swallowed.


    Chu Feng suddenly raised his hand, and a flame sword came out of his hand, penetrating a humanoid creature who had just come out from the depths of the dead.


    If the other party dares to come out at this time to fight against thunder corpse dragon, and is not affected by the wave of the dead, it should have a little strength, but even if Chu Feng can''t catch a sword, Chu Feng has no interest in it.


    Now he has the idea of invincibility. It''s really lonely. Although it''s nothing to know that his strength is at the highest level, it''s really hard for him to find people who are qualified to be enemies with himself on the earth.


    More and more undead creatures come out from the depths of the realm of the dead.


    However, under the devouring of thunder corpse dragon, those undead creatures can only be sacrificed.


    After swallowing for a while, the surge of death breath has stopped, and Chu Feng will release the fire of life again, and those death breath will not be moved.However, thunder corpse dragon''s phagocytosis seems to have reached a limit.


    Chu Feng can feel the thunder corpse dragon that has swallowed a lot of death breath. Now it has come to the edge of transformation ahead of time. It takes a period of deep sleep to digest the death breath.


    "Go to bed!"


    Chu Feng in the void a row, a huge space cracks appear, the thunder corpse dragon swallowed in.


    Thunder corpse dragon appears in Yuan mansion, and the nest built for it by Chu Feng goes into dormancy.


    After all this, Chu Feng pointed in the air and drew a huge circle on the ground. The whole realm of the dead was surrounded by this circle.


    Then, hundreds of long swords cut from green bamboo appeared in Chu Feng''s hands.


    These green bamboo swords fly around Chu Feng. The sword body burns a bright red flame, just like the leap of life. But in the burning of the flame, the green bamboo sword is not damaged at all.


    "Go


    When Chu Feng reached for his hand, hundreds of green bamboo swords flew to the ground and landed on the circle that Chu Feng had just drawn. They surrounded the realm of the dead. The flames on these green bamboo swords gradually spread and connected into a whole, forming a huge flame shield. The whole realm of the dead seemed to be trapped in it.


    Some red chains appeared out of thin air, adding a layer of seal to the surroundings.


    Some undead creatures want to get out of the dead zone, but when they touch the protective shield formed by the flame, they are ignited all over in a flash, and even there are no ashes left.


    More and more undead creatures come out of the realm of the dead, but none of them can get out of this area.

 Chapter 1116

    After sealing the realm of the dead, Chu Feng returned to the city of dawn.


    The city of dawn seems to have regained its tranquility. With the establishment of ties between the city of dawn and local demon hunters'' clubs, the whole China seems to have become tranquil.


    Will the demon hunter guild intervene in local affairs, but will give certain rewards and commendations to those survivors who live in better survival bases, including those demon hunting groups who often hunt monsters, and can also receive some rewards from the demon hunter guild.


    These methods are not only for propaganda, but also for setting up rules.


    Since you can get all the necessities from here through your own efforts, you should have no need to supply ordinary people with food and water. If the strong still enjoy bullying ordinary people, then your name will appear on the reward.


    The points of the demon hunter guild are very precious. Many flames that can''t be bought outside can be bought in the demon hunter guild.


    However, with the climate getting colder and colder recently, the price of food and water began to rise. If it wasn''t for the demon hunters guild, there would be regular food and water delivery every other time, and there was a policy of limited purchase. The survivors had already killed each other because of the lack of food and water.


    In Chu Feng''s previous life, the third year was a disaster year.


    The earth human in the waste soil, it is not easy to establish a new home, but also to establish a new order, but the arrival of the glacial age, but the dark side of human cruelly presented in front of everyone.


    Powerful experts can not eat or drink for a month in a row, but this is in the case of no consumption.


    In fact, everyone who wants to survive must fight, at least learn to escape. Action will consume energy. Yuanli can replace most of the energy consumption, but there is no way to make up for the loss of Qi and blood.


    The metabolism of human body still needs water as catalyst.


    The lack of food and water, coupled with the colder climate, makes the mutant beast crazy to attack human beings. The zombies lack of mutant beast as food also begin to invade the survival base on a large scale.


    In order to fight for food and water, human beings began to kill each other.


    Many people don''t want to go to the outside world to get food. They will come to get food from their own kind. It should be easier, because human beings are always less wary of their own kind.


    But now there is a demon hunter guild, and the deterioration of the situation has always been maintained at a baseline.


    However, some knowledgeable people can see the great role of the demon hunter guild. As long as the commodities of the demon hunter guild continue to export, people who can''t eat enough can find a way to live as long as they are willing to move.


    On the other hand, however, organizations that supply and sell goods to different places are going to die.


    That''s the business alliance.


    Last time, the business alliance wanted to promote Chu Feng to the position of the master of China. Unfortunately, Chu Feng directly violently broke the situation and killed all the people who wanted to kill him on the spot.


    After that meeting, the trade union was also directly sentenced to death.


    Because of the outbreak of the event, the business alliance was given a chance to breathe.


    But after Chu Feng sealed the realm of the dead. The reason why the business alliance is at a dead end again is that Chu Feng casually asked:


    "does the business alliance still exist?"


    Su Yuan''s answer is: "it''s almost gone."


    These two words were conveyed to all places intact, so all the demon hunters began to snatch the materials of the business alliance and kill the people who did not want to quit the business alliance.


    In just five days, the business alliance collapsed.


    The largest commercial organization in China just disappeared in a few days, which let countless people see the influence of Chu Feng and the influence of Dawning city.


    No one dares to challenge this.


    In essence, the behavior of the business alliance is to add a yellow robe to your body. If you succeed, you will be the Minister of the dragon. But if you fail, you will be dead.


    If someone speaks or pleads for the business alliance, he is defending the traitors.


    In this age when life and death are mutually exclusive, the price of saying the wrong thing is probably life.


    When people thought that dawning city would fall into silence, new commodities appeared in demon hunters'' guild all over the world.


    "Last time you were able to come back alive, you were really lucky."


    Liu Chuan takes a few of his confidants to the survival base and goes to the demon hunter guild to browse the commodities. There is no shortage of land where he is qualified to create the demon hunter guild, so it won''t cause too much reaction for a few people to go in.


    "Yes! Brother Chuan


    Liu Chuan''s several teammates are also a fluke, "we originally intended to stand up in the second wave, or wait until people stand up more than half of the time to stand up, fortunately, Chu Feng killing speed is fast enough, not until we stand up, those who stand up in advance have been solved, otherwise we really have no chance to come back."


    At first they didn''t believe Liu Chuan''s words, but they went to the city of dawn in person, and then they realized how unconventional Chu Feng was.Shouldn''t people who are normally covered in yellow robes be accepted by the false?


    Because even if you don''t accept it, as long as it happens, you will inevitably be suspected. This is the most unsolvable part of this move. You can''t stop youyou.


    But Chu Feng did.


    Kill all the people who create problems, and the problems will no longer exist.


    Fortunately, their speed of standing up is slow enough, otherwise, not only will they not be able to come back alive, but even the city of dawn will be held responsible for the entire survival base.


    Just as a few people were browsing, there was a commotion in the distance.


    "Well, how is that possible?"


    "How could the demon hunter guild sell such a thing? Is the effect of this kind of thing really as magical as they say? "


    "Do you think the demon hunter guild will cheat? Or do you think dawn city will sell fakes? "


    "But if there are such gods in dawning City, why sell them? Can''t you keep it for yourself? "


    This is the first level branch of the demon hunter guild. No one who can be qualified to enter is weak. It can make a group of people unable to hide their gaffes. It can be seen that the new products launched by the demon hunter guild can really cause tsunami like influence.


    Liu Chuan and several teammates looked at each other.


    "Go and have a look!"


    Now that they have come here and come across new products, they have no reason not to come and have a look.


    Soon, several people crowded near the commodity display platform. On the new commodity display platform, the staff were placing some flames in glass containers on the table.


    See Liu Chuan come over, the staff sent a manual.

 Chapter 1117

    "There are nine of us, but they only gave us a manual and didn''t pay attention to us at all."


    A burly man muttered.


    "Hehe, does the demon hunter guild still pay attention to us?"


    Liu Chuan sneered, "don''t mention hanging our names on the reward. Even if Chu Feng just shows that he doesn''t like us, there will be countless people scrambling to please him with our heads. Don''t say we are innocent. For some people, whether you are guilty or not depends on their needs, not your own "Innocent."


    The burly man turned red, but said nothing.


    The complaint just now is just his instinct. After all, he is used to being the boss in his own territory.


    But in this place, he can only bow his head.


    The demon hunter guild is indeed a public welfare organization serving the demon hunters of the whole world, but it does not mean that the demon hunter guild is a good organization.


    They have no enemies, because no one dares to stand on their hostile side.


    Moreover, in the eyes of many people, the real reason why the business alliance was destroyed was not because they made mistakes, but because they dared to compete with the demon hunter guild for the market.


    As a result, the largest business organization in China collapsed in just a few days.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Chu Feng didn''t like the meaningless killing, the business alliance would have been a river of blood.


    "Don''t grow other people''s ambition and destroy your own prestige."


    Although the burly man knew he had to keep a low profile, he still didn''t agree, but this time Liu Chuan didn''t pay any attention to him.


    "Hey, Ogawa, what are you doing? Is this manual so good-looking? "


    The burly man complained.


    "Shut up."


    Liu Chuan was not angry and said, his hands shaking with the manual.


    The demon hunter guild never sells fakes.


    But what is written in this manual is a little too strange.


    [Name: Star real fire]


    [primary ability: release 1% heat, radiate 500 miles around, turn the area into spring, disperse all negative dark energy, and turn night into day.


    Release 3% of energy to kill any strong person below level 8;


    release 5% of energy to make the psionic person level 9, with a high probability of direct death.


    ¡­¡­


    Release all energy: can turn thousands of miles into a sea of fire. ¡¿


    the contents in this manual are difficult. Is it exaggeration?


    Or does the demon hunter guild want to amuse everyone?


    There are already powerful demon hunters who speak out to question.


    "We want to know whether the contents in this manual are true. If the so-called spark of the star fire on it is so magical that it can turn thousands of miles into a sea of fire, why are you willing to sell these things?"


    "Yes! How can we prove that this thing is true? "


    "Even if the manual is false, if it''s true, it''s too dangerous. If it falls into the hands of malicious people, it will lead to a disaster."


    "I''m more concerned about how much we need to pay to buy it."


    The demon hunters began to question, and a voice suppressed everyone''s question.


    "We can test it on the spot."


    A young man stepped onto the display platform, "tell me about it. My name is Han Yunxiao. If you don''t know anything about dawning City, I think you should know my name. Next, please be quiet. If you can''t do it, I don''t mind using some extraordinary means to force those who don''t want to be quiet down."


    Han Yunxiao!


    After hearing the name, everyone shut up.


    Han Yunxiao''s reputation, even outside the city of dawn, is very loud.


    In people''s eyes, hell Knight order is the trump card of Dawning City, so the reconnaissance camp led by Han Yunxiao is the trump card of hell Knight order.


    Han Yunxiao, as the leader of the reconnaissance battalion, has a high status. In terms of military power, he is only under Chu Feng. When the survival bases of various places are in danger, Han Yunxiao often appears in people''s vision.


    As long as you are not a fool, you will not fail to understand this character.


    What we are more concerned about is that Han Yunxiao wants to demonstrate the effect of the fire on the spot?


    What''s on display?


    This is not the effect of burning thousands of miles!


    "Those who are above level 7 should use their mental power to a certain extent. I think all of you here should be able to detect how much power has been released from this fire. Below level 7, ask others for help!"


    Han Yunxiao said, the fire in his hand began to shine.In people''s reaction, a huge heat radiates from the center of the fire, which makes countless people turn pale. Even if it''s just a close feeling, people feel the threat of death.


    People have to run the yuan force to protect their bodies.


    Some powerful demon hunters exuded cold sweat on their forehead, but they were evaporated by the terrible heat.


    "No, don''t try."


    "Stop, if you really release the energy in it, the whole city of dawn will be directly destroyed."


    "Do you want to destroy the city of dawn?"


    But no one dares to get close to Han Yunxiao to stop it. In case of a bad operation, the power in the fire will burst out, no one will be able to leave here alive.


    Looking at the panic stricken crowd, Han Yunxiao just gave a cool smile:


    "don''t worry, I only release one percent of my strength."


    With that, more terrifying forces overturned the roof and rushed into the sky.


    Some demon hunters even left the guild directly, and some even left outside the city.


    But at this time, they felt the unparalleled heat. The huge heat radiated in all directions. The frozen river began to melt and flow towards the sea again. The frozen ground seemed to be restored to life.


    The climate, which had been exported into ice, has now become warmer, returning to spring from the harshest winter.


    Even after the disaster, the sky, which remained dark, became as bright as new under the light of the fire.


    The survivors within a thousand miles raised their heads and looked at the long lost light. Today, when the sun is covered, they have not felt such bright light and warm feeling for a long time.


    "This, this is what kind of great power?"


    Feeling the power of changing the world, demon hunters are already full of shock.


    It''s just a flame that can make the vast land return to spring.


    Countless survivors shed tears in their eyes. They feel as if they are back to the old days.

 Chapter 1118

    "This, this is only one percent of the power?"


    A demon hunter''s strongman muttered to himself.


    He couldn''t believe that the power of the earth''s rejuvenation within a thousand miles only came from 1% of the power of a fire, which they couldn''t accept at all.


    Now no one dare to ask the price.


    Because they believe that no one can afford such a price.


    Many people''s hearts are full of fear. If such a grasp falls into the hands of individuals, especially those with ulterior motives, what kind of disaster will it be? It''s disaster level.


    If all the power in the fire is released, it is the end of the world.


    Han Yunxiao walked out of the demon hunter guild.


    "The Lord of the city will seal the fire of the 7th regiment in different places in China, and protect it with array. People with permission from the demon hunter guild can draw some power from the outside of politics and law to cultivate or refine weapons, but you should pay attention to one thing, that is, if someone breaks the last protection array, it will be in the fire The power of the world will burst out in full force. "


    As soon as Han Yunxiao''s voice fell, it aroused criticism from countless people.


    "It''s too dangerous to do this. Who can guarantee that those protective arrays can play an absolute protective role?"


    "If it is destroyed, the last layer of protection will break out in an all-round way. Do we want to die with the enemy? If someone breaks the array and comes to the middle area, will everyone be buried with it? "


    "It''s too dangerous. It''s too dangerous to leave this kind of thing outside the city of dawn."


    "Strong protest, you do so, simply regardless of the safety of the survivors."


    In the face of criticism from demon hunters, Han Yunxiao just gave a simple answer:


    "we''re not asking for your consent, we''re just informing you to be ready. We''ve already done this thing, and we can try to destroy the flame if we don''t want to accept it."


    Han Yunxiao''s overbearing reply shocked everyone.


    "Too much."


    "It''s too overbearing. It''s too overbearing for dawning city to do so."


    "These flames are too dangerous. After the seal is selected, we must stay away from them as far as possible, never near the place where the flame is."


    "It''s killing people, it''s treating the lives of countless survivors as toys."


    "Stay away from the fire, stay away from the fire."


    "If we don''t protect such dangerous things and fall into the hands of the enemy, will we be even worse off?"


    Before the spread of star fire on a large scale and its spread all over the world, it has already aroused the protest of demon hunters, but only a few of them are thinking deeply.


    "Nuclear weapons are also dangerous, but don''t we use them as energy and make them into weapons? This kind of activity may be more dangerous than nuclear weapons by 1000 times or even more than 10000 times. However, we human beings are hundreds of times stronger than people in the old times. We believe that we will be able to control this new power. "


    "Instead of making this dangerous thing a weapon for others to deal with us, let us grasp the power of the weapon ourselves."


    Demon hunters have different attitudes towards this new flame, but no one dares to belittle its power. The function of rejuvenating the earth alone is enough to cause the madness of countless people.


    However, most people still keep their mind at a distance.


    It''s not that they can''t survive. Why do they have to rely on this kind of fire?


    In the voice of innumerable people''s criticism, the members of the reconnaissance camp rode out of hell nightmare horse and escorted Han Yunxiao to a place outside the city of dawn.


    This is a successful 9-storey pagoda. The whole body is built in cyan. The height of each floor is more than 5 meters. The whole pagoda is hollowed out. There are no windows, doors or too many decorations. The overall style is simple to the extreme. You can see the scene inside the pagoda from any angle of the outside world.


    It is such a simple stone tower that will become a container for the real fire of stars.


    Han Yunxiao released himself and held the flame in his hands. Attracted by unknown forces, the flame flew to the top of the 9-story pagoda and ignited the whole pagoda.


    The stone tower on the top floor is illuminated by the flame.


    By this way, the layers of stone towers are also burning, and each layer of stone tower is burning more than 12 flames, which are suspended in the air, as if waiting for people to pick.


    When the whole stone pagoda lights up, people feel as if the sky has changed a lot.


    "In the 9-story stone tower, the lower the flame effect is, the weaker the flame effect is, and the higher the flame effect is, the stronger the flame effect is. In the future, you can try your own way to obtain and distribute it. Let''s go!"Han Yunxiao issued an order of expulsion, "if anyone has doubts about the defense system of Shitai, you can try it yourself, but I can''t guarantee that anyone can come out alive."


    Although they are dissatisfied with the tyranny of Dawning City, the demon hunters are helpless.


    Some of them come from powerful demon hunting regiments, some from production bases, but no matter what the origin? In front of Dawning City, their identity background is the same as none.


    "Let''s go!"


    Liu Chuan sighed and left with the people around him.


    "But that''s it? Is dawning city really going to put such a dangerous thing all over China? "


    The burly man complained.


    "What else?"


    Liu Chuanbai glanced at him, "if you have any opinions, you can talk to them!"


    The burly man shut up immediately.


    With the city of dawn? If he had such courage and courage, he would not be inferior to others.


    Otherwise, they left the scope of Dawning City, but after walking out of dozens of miles, they felt that the climate was a little cold. As they got closer to the border of 1000 miles, the climate became colder and colder.


    "Why is it so dark?"


    An accompanying demon hunter looked up at the dim sky with some dissatisfaction.


    Accustomed to the day when the sun is covered, they suddenly see the bright sunshine. On the contrary, they are not used to it. Now they are back to the dark, and they are not used to it again.


    Liu Chuan also looked up at the gray sky: "we have been used to this dark world. If there is no fire, have we forgotten that we used to live in the sunshine?"


    He knew that the emergence of fire would set off a storm, because it could light up the ice age.

 Chapter 1120

    "Lord


    Seeing the arrival of Chu Feng, magic commander bowed himself.


    Chu Feng sat on the main seat impolitely: "I originally came here to inform you that you are ready to fight, but I didn''t expect to hear you say that you demons should not be an extremely militant race? It''s just a fire. It scares you into such a state. It''s like cutting the land and making reparations! "


    Magic Shuai said with a bitter smile: "in addition to the three royal families, the fearless demons have been exterminated."


    When the style of the whole world is inclined to the latter, and the concept of life of the whole world is inclined to respect the strong, it will certainly be extremely detrimental to the development of the whole world.


    The life of the demon world is really warlike, but it doesn''t mean fearless.


    If the demons can be brave and fearless in the face of any enemy, there will be no demons who will become the captives of Chu Feng, and the brave and fearless demons will either be destroyed in the war, or stand at the peak of the whole demon world, and will not appear on the earth.


    Chu Feng put his right leg on his left leg, leaned on the back of the chair, and crossed his fingers in front of his chest.


    "I have known the importance of the true fire spirit of the stars for a long time, and I also know its importance to the Protoss. It''s not because of the importance of the true fire spirit of the stars that I came here to inform you of the war. Our enemy this time will be the protoss, including many vassal races of the Protoss."


    "Doesn''t the master know it''s playing with fire?"


    Magic commander some anxiously shouts, "the earth in front of the protoss, is just a child hand can play with marbles, when the protoss army arrives, is the time of human destruction."


    "If I give up the true fire spirit of the stars, can the earth avoid extinction?"


    Chu Feng sneered.


    "This, at least that, will buy time."


    Marshal faltered.


    "Ha ha, fight for time. What about opportunities? Now I''ve got the true fire spirit of the stars. If I want to give it to the star Protoss, will I give it to the coronal Protoss next time I get the broken boundary wind? Then get the essence of the moon, and give it to the moon demon royalty, and get the spirit of heaven''s demon, the spirit of heaven, and give it to the devil. What do we rely on for human development and imagination? "


    Chu Feng stares at Mo Shuai''s eyes, which makes Mo Shuai give way. "Do you think that since there is a branch left, the rest can die heartily? Otherwise, you really think so. I don''t mind using your life to give you a decent and valuable way to die. "


    Hearing Chu Feng''s naked threat, magic commander lowered his head.


    In front of Chu Feng, there is no meaning to explain.


    He will only believe what he believes, not what you say.


    Such a character is very unqualified for a conservative leader, but for a strong person who can promote the change of the whole world by his own efforts, such a character can make them less hoodwinked and less disturbed by the outside world.


    Now Chu Feng is threatening the silver phosphorus demons.


    Magic has to accept the threat.


    Yes, the silver phosphor demons do have a place in hell where they can develop. Although the area is not large, they can fight for themselves with their own merits.


    But if they disobey Chu Feng''s order, they will be cleaned by the hell three headed dog clan.


    The hell three headed dog clan can''t suppress the whole territory. It''s very easy to suppress a silver phosphorus demon clan.


    Now, magic Shuai''s heart is also complaining.


    When the silver phosphorus demons had to surrender, they had already set foot on the ship of thieves, and their fate had been tied to the whole dawn city.


    If the city of dawn perishes, the silver phosphorus demons will not survive.


    No matter the protoss or the demons, there is no reason to let them go.


    The protoss is because of their stand, and the demons are because their style is too extreme. They never leave a way for others.


    Now, no matter what amazing decision Chu Feng made, no matter how he messed up, the silver phosphorus demons have only one choice to accept.


    Let alone the extinction of Dawning City, even if Chu Feng was offended in some unnecessary places, the silver phosphorous demons could be destroyed.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so afraid. If you don''t have enough assurance, I won''t do so."


    Chu Feng is still a very casual look, "let the silver phosphorus demons prepare for battle, this war may have a lot of casualties, but it is also your opportunity, when this war is won, you will have a chance to take off."


    "Yes, master."


    The magic commander answered.


    "It seems that you think I''m painting cakes!"


    Chu Feng said with a light smile, "but it''s normal. After all, the root of self-confidence is still his own strength..."


    As he spoke, Chu Feng suddenly raised his head.


    "It''s only a few hours! The star Protoss moves so fast, even the star cross can''t be so fast! It seems that they have already made arrangements in China. "Hearing Chu Feng''s words, magic commander only felt bitter in his heart.


    Even this kind of thing did not expect, what on earth did you do to prepare?


    Are you really equipped to fight against the protoss?


    "Now that you''re here, let''s have a chat."


    Chu Feng stretched out his hand in front of him. Six figures fell from the air and fell in front of him.


    The six figures are more than 2.2 meters tall, which is similar to the human body, but the skin on the body surface is flowing with silver brilliance, and the hair is also Silver Star color.


    This is the sign of the Protoss.


    "Who?"


    Six star Protoss envoys suddenly found that the surrounding scenery had changed, the heart instinctively appeared panic.


    They mobilize the strength of the body to do a good job of warning, but they find that the strength of their own body has not been sealed at any time.


    "What is the means?"


    A member of the star Protoss wearing the star robe, his eyes fell on the demon commander beside Chu Feng. After a look, he fixed his frame on Chu Feng: "good means."


    Other members of the protoss were also shocked.


    They were just outside the city of dawn. They were preparing to enter the city of dawn for negotiation. Unexpectedly, they were forcibly taken down by the other party in the twinkling of an eye and captured here by means of space.


    "I''m Chu Feng. You can tell me why you came here. I don''t like wasting time."


    Chu Feng said directly.


    "Since the Lord of the city doesn''t like waste, let''s put it bluntly. We want the real fire spirit of the stars."


    The first star Protoss messenger directly opened the door to the mountain road.


    "Let''s make it a condition! In this world, nothing is absolutely priceless. If there is one, it''s just that the price is not enough. But I don''t know if you can offer an equivalent price for a treasure like star fire. "


    Chu Feng looks casual.


    "The Lord didn''t seem to have heard clearly just now. We are here to ask for the true fire spirit of the stars, not to trade."


    The emissary of the Protoss.


    The atmosphere suddenly became stiff.


    The expression on Chu Feng''s face also disappeared.


    "I see."


    For a long time, Chu Feng said, "you are here to declare war."

 Chapter 1121

    "Human beings, you know..."


    The star Protoss messenger is preparing to continue to talk, but see his chest, when has been a sword through.


    Several other star Protoss envoys were also penetrated by a sword.


    Most of the weaknesses of humanoid creatures include the head.


    "You -"


    the star Protoss messenger widened his eyes. He stared at Chu Feng''s emotionless eyes and suddenly realized something.


    Although his attitude is a little bad, but as the messenger of the divine Kingdom Royal family, this attitude is not a problem, but the other party did not hesitate to kill him.


    This can only prove one thing, that is, the other party is intentional.


    This human is trying to provoke war on purpose.


    Bad attitude is an excuse. Even without it, the other side is ready to go to war.


    Chu Feng went to the leader of the star Protoss Messenger, each other''s heart has been completely destroyed, but did not die immediately, he took off the star Protoss messenger waist token.


    "Now that you''ve decided to go to war, I''m with you."


    A streamer on the token left here and disappeared into the void.


    Chu Feng didn''t stop the streamer on the token. He turned to the demon commander and said, "get ready for war. You should remember that we have no way out, but we don''t need to."


    "Master, although the earth can''t come too high-level existence now, if the earth can really make a Protoss serious, it is absolutely disastrous."


    The demon commander felt that he should have the obligation to remind his master, "if the master wants to use the star fire to make the gods and Demons fight, then I think the master has made a mistake, because I can''t imagine the possibility of this kind of thing happening."


    "Why do you say that? Is the real fire of stars not precious enough?"


    Although Chu Feng''s original plan did not have an idea about this aspect, the view of the demon commander still aroused his curiosity.


    Xingchenzhenhuo has been monopolized by xingshenzu. It is very difficult to obtain xingchenzhenhuo spirit from xingshenzu. However, since there are scattered xingchenzhenhuo, it should be a good opportunity.


    Star fire is very important to the protoss, but it is also the top deity for other races.


    After a long struggle between the gods and demons, the demons are not afraid of the Protoss.


    "I know that the master has a certain understanding of the two worlds, but some things will not be recorded in history. According to the records of our silver phosphorus demon family, it is said that about 9000 years ago, there were seven demon emperors in our demon world. One of them entered the demon world and stole a group of stars and real fire spirit, and successfully brought it back to the demon world, which also attracted the pursuit of Ziwei star emperor. ¡±


    Ziwei star emperor?


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned. In the Chinese legend, there is a saying about the four emperors.


    Ziwei emperor, in some Chinese mythology, is also known as the head of the four imperial, known as Zhongtian Arctic crape myrtle emperor.


    However, the ruler of the protoss in the divine world is also called this.


    Although the two sides have been reading the exchange of spiritual fluctuations, it is also a coincidence. When spiritual fluctuations can read the exclusive terms of a civilization, it often proves that there is a certain connection between the two civilizations.


    The commander-in-chief of the demon clan didn''t notice Chu Feng''s distraction and continued:


    "the one who steals the fire is Fu Tianmo Huang. Although he is the bottom of the seven demon emperors, he is also a demon emperor. However, Ziwei star emperor dares to pursue Chu Feng into the demon world by himself. In the demon world, the fighting power of the demon emperor can be brought into full play. In turn, the fighting power of the God Emperor will be affected With a certain weakening, the originally weak devil Emperor may also turn over.


    When ZIWEIXING emperor pursued and defeated the demon emperor, he was attacked by four more demon emperors, because it was a good opportunity for the demon world to weaken the divine world. Therefore, a total of five demon emperors set traps in the demon world and besieged ZIWEIXING emperor. Originally, they thought that a God Emperor would fall, but the result of the battle made the whole demon world unable to lift its head for thousands of years. "


    "Five against one, did you lose?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes are strange.


    If the strength gap between the two sides is so big, then it''s really not easy for the demon world to fight with the divine world for such a long time.


    This is no longer inspirational, it is the divine world to tease them to play!


    The magic commander stared into Chu Feng''s eyes and said seriously:


    "after the death of the demon emperor, the most powerful demon emperor, the eternal demon emperor, and the demon emperor were cut off an arm and a leg respectively. The combat power products have been suppressed in the star Temple of the star God clan. The other two demon emperors were also seriously injured and managed to escape. The purple micro star emperor was not satisfied, so he killed five more demon emperors The emperor''s palace was completely destroyed, and the descendants and loyal subordinates of the emperor were also killed. Finally, he returned to the divine world with the body of the emperor and the spirit of Xingchen zhenhuo.


    After that war, the whole demon world turned pale when talking about Ziwei star emperor. Until 1000 years later, Ziwei star emperor abdicated, the demon world''s people dare to face the upper star Protoss on the battlefield.We in the devil''s world had doubts about whether the station caused serious injuries to our brothers, or even the fall of them. But just 3000 years ago, in a turmoil affecting the three worlds, the emperor Ziwei appeared again.


    Only then did we know that he was really just abdicating, but he was still alive.


    As long as the news of the death of emperor Ziwei is not completely confirmed, no demon emperor dares to think of the true fire spirit of the stars, because this is not something that courage can do. "


    After listening to the words of magic marshal, Chu Feng''s eyes became more and more strange: "it''s not easy for you in the demon world. People can hang your whole world by themselves. You dare to challenge others. Are you sure you are the opponent of the divine world, not the training ground?"


    One person can hang you all over the world. How many irons in your demon world dare to fight against such a terrible opponent?


    There is more than one God Emperor of the protoss of the stars. The Star Cross also has a record of killing the devil emperor. If you only look at the strength on the paper, one race can hang a world.


    Magic commander looking at Chu Feng''s eyes, found that Chu Feng''s eyes did not have a little fear of look.


    For such a master, magic Shuai feels very tired.


    He has already reminded the master that he must not be paranoid, but the master is still so indifferent, and even has the time to ridicule them.


    "The two realms of gods and demons can''t be understood by catching a few spies. If we dare to oppose the two realms, we naturally have our own inside information, but this does not include touching the stars and the real fire spirits."


    Magic Marshal once again solemnly reminded the way.

 Chapter 1122

    Magic Marshal feels very tired. He has taken out the dark history of the demon world. He only hopes that his master can understand his advice and dispel this unrealistic fantasy.


    The future of the earth can have different directions.


    But the star is really hot, such a hot potato, absolutely can not be put in hand.


    "I see."


    Chu Feng is still indifferent.


    "Master, the methods of the protoss are very terrible. Once they are serious, even if they can''t make the strong come..."


    "In my plan, I never intended to stir up the relationship between the gods and demons."


    Chu Feng interrupted magic commander''s words, "I have my own plan."


    Looking at Chu Feng with firm eyes and full of self-confidence, magic Shuai feels desperate again. Is the future of silver phosphorus demon family in such a person''s hands?


    Originally, there was still a glimmer of hope in his heart, but now it seemed to be dying out.


    "The war between the demon world and the divine world has always been at a disadvantage."


    Chu Feng said suddenly.


    "That''s because the attributes of the divine world restrain us."


    Magic marshals are not satisfied. As demons, they have blind confidence in their own strength and the strength of the world they live in. This is a long-term basic concept. Even if they know that the divine world is better than them, they will not admit defeat.


    "Is it?"


    Chu Feng did not tear down the magic marshal, "prepare for war! I don''t know how powerful the protoss is, but you should know my strength. The only thing you can do now is to carry out my orders honestly. "


    Magic Shuai closed his eyes in pain: "yes, master."


    Silver phosphorus demon clan, there is only one way left for a long time.


    They can only go one way to the black.


    Chu Feng left the magic city, for the magic Marshal''s reminder, in fact, did not put in mind.


    It''s not that he despises his opponents, nor that he has blind confidence in his own strength. He just understands one thing: if you really want to fight for a future for the earth, don''t take any chances.


    Can war be avoided by giving the spirit of star fire to the protoss?


    At most, the war will be delayed for some time, but this will make the earth lose the chance of resistance and growth, and the future of compensation for land cutting is just a dead end.


    Seize every opportunity to grow, seize every opportunity to become strong.


    Only when the earth itself has the power of growth, can it have the opportunity to strive for its own tomorrow.


    If the earth is gone, how can there be complete eggs under the covering nest? Everything that Chu Feng cares about will disappear. What he managed to change and manage will turn into a dream.


    When he saw the star true fire spirit appeared on the earth, he knew that the enemy of the earth had made the layout tens of thousands of years ago. If he was an opponent of such an enemy, he still had a fluke mentality and thought that he could exchange a long time for peace through humiliation, what would be waiting for you would be a frog boiled in warm water.


    Give up all the fluke mentality, there is hope.


    The general arrangement is almost the same, Chu Feng returned to the main house.


    "Chu Feng, I heard that you are going to fight again?"


    Jiang Xinyue, who has been doing nothing in the city of dawn, is the first to welcome him.


    "Where did you hear that from?"


    Chu Feng was surprised, now the dawn of the city and star Protoss ready to fight things have not spread, star Protoss messenger he just killed, not long!


    "heard from the outside, Su Yuan sister saw me too idle, gave me a lot of intelligence work, and now there are rumors in many places, I heard that your kindling was stolen from the star Protoss. After being discovered by the star Protoss, they felt that they could not keep the star God clan, and they pulled the whole Chinese water down, leading to many people''s dissatisfaction."


    Jiang Xinyue explained simply.


    What''s the rumor outside?


    Chu Feng felt that this rumor was funny, so he had to shake his head slightly.


    "Is this rumor believed?"


    "The star Protoss is in the divine world, so the credibility of such rumors is really not high, but when the star Protoss army comes down, will it be true or false? No matter how ridiculous the rumors are, it is enough to use them as an excuse to escape the battle. "


    Jiang Xinyue saw this kind of thing very thoroughly.


    If the protoss is in a weak position, this rumor is of course false. Even if it is true, Chu Feng can force this rumor into a false one, and no one will pursue it.


    Who cares whether it''s true or not?


    Is it because it''s stolen that we have to return it?


    But if the horde of protoss invades the whole earth, it doesn''t matter whether this rumor is true or not. People will only take it as true.


    If it is to hand over the treasure that the enemy likes, many people may not accept it.


    But there is an excuse to steal, people will point at Chu Feng.Once Huaxia was defeated, Chu Feng would be a sinner through the ages.


    "I didn''t expect you to see this kind of thing quite thoroughly." Chufeng said with a smile.


    "Do you always think of me as a vase?"


    Jiang Xinyue raised her eyebrows and pretended to be angry.


    "A vase does not dare to sneak into the city of dawn."


    Chu Feng put Jiang Xinyue into his arms, his hands began to be dishonest, "since the protoss has spread such rumors in advance, then their time is very near."


    Zhang Ziqing and Su Yuan sisters are busy, Jiang Xinyue just himself to the door, just let him relieve the pressure.


    "Now the war is approaching, do you still have the mind to do this kind of thing?"


    Jiang Xinyue red face pushing Chu Feng, but did not push away.


    Unconsciously, her fear of Chu Feng has become smaller and smaller.


    But now when the war is approaching, we will do this kind of thing. Once it''s spread out, isn''t she a disaster? Of course, I will certainly accuse myself of being a fox.


    "If I lose, I''m ridiculous. If I win, I''m confident."


    Chu Feng presses Jiang Xinyue on the office chair and tears open her clothes. "What winners do is reasonable, what losers do is the root of failure."


    Many of the reasons that sound reasonable in the world are just because some successful people have said so.


    It''s not an excuse for the losers to comfort themselves. It''s a cruel fact.


    "Yes? Do you think you have a plan in mind? "


    Jiang Xinyue sees Chu Feng''s strong request, and no longer refuses. He stretches his jade arm around Chu Feng''s neck, and his slender and smooth legs hook Chu Feng''s waist. His eyes are full of tenderness and flattery, as if he wants to attract people''s soul. "Since you are not afraid, don''t let me become a fox who destroys the imperial platform and leads to the monarch''s untimely reign!"

 Chapter 1123

    Star true fire spirit may bring disaster, but before bringing disaster, it also caused a lot of repercussions.


    Of course, the demon hunter guild will not directly sell the spirit of star real fire, but the nine storey stone tower built by Chu Feng can absorb the power of star real fire and gather a second-class flame.


    Each tower has at least 12 lamps. In the manual provided by the demon hunter guild, how to remove the flame from the lamp and some simple usage are recorded.


    A strong man tried. Even the fire in the first layer of stone pagoda can burst out all the strength of a strong man at the top of the eighth level, and even there is something left.


    It''s an excellent choice whether it''s for cultivation or for refining utensils.


    Even a warrior can burn his body with fire. Of course, if he wants to burn himself to death with the fire in the second layer of stone tower, no wonder others.


    With the idea that the spirit of real fire will be taken away when it forms, many demon hunters come to exchange for the flame. There are only three demon hunting regiments in the second layer of stone pagoda, but in the first layer of Taichung flame, hundreds of demon hunting regiments choose to exchange. The total cost for this is more than 2 million level 6 nuclei.


    Nuclei below level 6 are no longer able to participate in this level of trading.


    More than half of them were exchanged by the military.


    The military has been on the battlefield for a long time, and the number of crystal nuclei harvested is of course countless. The corpses of various monsters are also countless. It can be said that they are the richest force, and of course they spend money the fastest.


    In terms of average assets, the military may not be as good as some well mixed demon hunting regiments.


    But when it comes to total assets, the military can even crush the city of dawn. Of course, it is the city of dawn excluding Chu Feng''s assets. There is no way to calculate Chu Feng''s personal assets.


    The value of a small world can no longer be measured.


    On the second day after Chu Feng killed the star Protoss Messenger, a terrible news spread in China.


    "Crusades."


    The star cross, declaring war on China, has embarked on the journey.


    After hearing this news, countless survival bases were shocked.


    From the army to the Maoxiong Empire and the Mikado Empire, they were shocked by the news.


    They were shocked not only by the Crusades of the cross, but also by the means of seizing power in the divine world.


    In the western continent, the assembly of Western jigsaw puzzle countries is competing with the chess pieces from the divine world for the control of the star cross, including the control of the survival bases and the folk.


    The two sides have always been in the stage of fighting for power and profit, and in the view of all countries, they are now in the stage of stalemate.


    Both Huaxia and Maoxiong want to get involved in it, but after they get involved in it, they will make those western parliaments who feel fear completely fall to the Star Cross army for their rights and status on earth.


    Especially the Maoxiong Empire, which really wants to destroy the Western Parliament.


    I''m not innocent, and it''s hard to help when I''m a good man.


    However, after the conflict between Chu Feng and star Protoss broke out, the situation completely changed.


    A total of 64 members of the Western parliament, only within three hours, 23 members defected to the enemy, 17 members died or disappeared, the remaining members, seven people fled to the Maoxiong Empire, even if the West fell into the hands of the Maoxiong Empire, they were not willing to become servants of God, but the remaining members who were still alive began to turn to the Chinese and Mi empire for help.


    "Come and save us. The whole star cross army has completely fallen into the hands of the Protoss. We have no chance of winning from the beginning. Our fight with the Star Cross is just a fake."


    "Save us as soon as possible. Now the protoss have shown their tusks. We have only two choices. One is to take refuge in the enemy, and the other is to fight desperately. However, those who take refuge in them will lose their consciousness, so they will not be themselves any more. Send troops to save us as soon as possible, or it will be too late."


    "You must save us. Now the whole earth is a whole. If we lose the support of the western world, the earth will be like a table without a leg."


    "Now we live and die together. There''s a saying in China that lips die and teeth are cold. You must not fail to understand such a truth."


    ¡­¡­


    All the Western members of Parliament who asked for help from China were about to cry. Some of them were morally kidnapped, some of them stated their advantages and disadvantages, and some of them directly threatened.


    As long as they have any hope, they will not turn to Huaxia for help.


    But now the West really has no hope.


    At the beginning, they thought that the protoss were really using them and wanted to use them as the entry point to invade the earth, but they were not using the protoss to strengthen themselves with the help of the power of the Protoss?


    When the conflict really broke out, they found that their ideas were totally wrong.


    After the protoss showed their true colors, the whole western parliament collapsed.In just three hours, the Western Parliament had been destroyed, and the living members had completely lost control of the crusade.


    Obviously, the layout of the other side is very far-reaching.


    Maybe even at the beginning of the establishment of the cross, this situation was doomed.


    After learning about the tragedy of the Western parliament, it was the MI empire that was most frightened.


    "What? The whole western world has fallen into the control of the Protoss. Has the penetration of the protoss into US reached this level? But you have been quietly trading with the Protoss. Have we been infiltrated? "


    "It''s impossible. We''ll never admit it."


    "Check! We must carry out a thorough investigation. From top to bottom, everyone must be investigated. We must find out and monitor anyone who may be the spy of the Protoss. We must never let the protoss have the opportunity to infiltrate our empire. Don''t go to the West. Who can guarantee that the reinforcements sent in the past are not the servants of the protoss? "


    Bear Empire:


    "has the West been infiltrated to this extent? It seems that we can only beat down the whole west. As long as we beat them down, they will not believe in gods. "


    "Kill all those who believe in gods. Those who don''t like gods will become our people. If we dig mines for 10 years, we will return them as free people. What? Human rights? Our practice is much better than that of the rice Empire, which is known as the "guardian of human rights". They have treated black people as slaves for generations, and they have not stopped racial discrimination until now. "


    "The west is destined to be our Maoxiong. We Maoxiong will start from saving the western world and embark on the pace of saving the earth. Our Maoxiong empire is the Savior of the earth!"


    "Long live the bea

 Chapter 1124

    The whole earth was shocked by the movement of the cross.


    Huaxia is actively preparing for war. The Maoxiong Empire tries to fight for the greatest benefits for itself. After receiving the warning, the MI Empire begins to check whether its country has been infiltrated by the Protoss.


    In the Chinese folk, some people complain that Chu Feng has been provoked, or some people are shocked out in a cold sweat.


    "Chu Feng is still that character. When he provokes the enemy, he never looks at the enemy''s strength. Yes, his strength is really strong, but can he really be invincible? Even if he can be invincible on the earth, he will meet an opponent who can check and balance him at the highest level sooner or later. If he goes on like this, he will overturn sooner or later. "


    "It''s none of your business if they overturn."


    "It''s none of our business. Aren''t we Chinese? If a person does something wrong, everyone will bear the cost together. Such a person does not bear it at all. "


    "I think it''s good to expose the intention of the protoss in advance. If the protoss isn''t exposed now, it''s terrible to think about it when it''s more critical."


    "But we need time to develop."


    ¡­¡­


    The Chinese people have different opinions on Chu Feng''s practice.


    But Chu Feng''s strength now is enough for him to ignore public opinion.


    In a separate room in dawning City, Chu Feng leaned against a high back chair and said to Yiyi, "now, analyze what will happen next."


    There are only two people in this room.


    Yiyi bowed his head and whispered: "the Crusade, but you will have a strategy. We will win."


    "Go on."


    Yiyi swallowed his saliva and said, "I don''t know what you''re going to do, but the whole cross army is going to be wiped out."


    "Go on."


    Do you want to continue?


    Yiyi has some doubts. Does she have to deduce the specific situation on the battlefield?


    However, she soon analyzed the next trend.


    "The bear empire is ready to take over the whole west. Without the cross, the West has no power to fight against the bear. From then on, the earth will lose one power."


    With that, Yiyi carefully raised his head and saw the expressionless eyes of Chu Feng.


    "Yes, the Crusade army will be destroyed. Without the Crusade army, the West will lose its power to protect itself. The whole western world will be destroyed. The mausoleum will take over the mess of the West. However well they do, they can''t change one thing. That is, the western world is full of holes, and the human beings, who have been badly damaged, are now lost To a pillar. "


    Although he did not want to admit that Chu Feng also despised the practice of the west, the West did have a very important position on the earth, which he could not deny.


    The most ideal process is to take the western world to help the earth block a disaster, and then make a reasonable sacrifice.


    But the most ideal process is impossible.


    The whole western jigsaw puzzle country has completely fallen into the control of the Protoss.


    Yiyi lowers his head, and his eyes are full of unwillingness.


    Why must there be war? Why must there be casualties? Why can the protoss so easily deprive others of their right to survive, and why can they so easily destroy other people''s homes.


    However, although her heart has how many unwilling, can not change the fact.


    There are always more people longing for peace than for war. The occurrence of war is often dominated by the will of the minority, but the minority can always influence the majority.


    In this war, she has no power to change anything.


    What she can do is to protect everything around her as much as possible.


    Any unnecessary kindness will only bring disastrous consequences.


    "Although I didn''t plan to save the western countries, it''s still very bad for the earth to let the earth lose a pillar, lose a powerful force, and turn this force into a knife to attack itself."


    Chu Feng''s tone made people not feel happy and angry. "But there is another possibility in you, that is, to minimize the casualties of this war, to prevent the western world from being ruined, and even to turn the Star Cross army into a sword for human beings and a weapon against the enemy. I can''t guarantee how many people will survive, but at least all the dead people should die On the battlefield of fighting the enemy. "


    "Really?"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Yiyi''s heart is full of surprises.


    If war cannot be avoided, it is also good to reduce casualties.


    If we can''t reduce casualties, we should at least let those who die die die on the battlefield, because the battlefield is the end result of soldiers and the best grave for them.


    It is better to die on the battlefield of fighting with the enemy than under the blade of one''s own people.


    Yiyi''s IQ is far higher than that of his peers, and even many adults are far lower.Under the deliberate cultivation of Chu Feng, she can also be called an expert in state affairs for her deep understanding of problems.


    "Do you really have a way?"


    Yiyi saw that Chu Feng didn''t speak again, and asked again. Although he trusted Chu Feng, this kind of thing was too incredible, and Yiyi couldn''t believe it completely.


    "If I do it, then things will only come to a dead end. There is no way to solve the war except by killing. But if it is you, you have the possibility."


    Chu Feng stretched out his hand and pointed to Yi Yi''s arm, "use it."


    His finger moved to the crystal cross again, "and it."


    "Good."


    Yiyi is about to take down two treasures that accompany him, but Chu Feng stops him.


    "I can''t use them, but you can."


    "Me?"


    Yiyi was puzzled, "but I can only use these two things to fight and cure!"


    "No, you can do more."


    Chu Feng shook his head, "the last time you went to the West with me, you already did more things."


    "But..." Yiyi''s face turned white.


    Last time, she did do something, but it was terrible.


    Why can oneself have so terrible ability?


    "With your current IQ, you should be able to make judgments. We don''t have many choices."


    Chu Feng sighed, "the Star Cross army will arrive at the border of China in six hours. At that time, I will kill all the members of the Star Cross army. You have to make a choice before that, be indifferent, or reduce the war as much as possible, or at least reduce the war between human beings. You only have six hours."


    Chu Feng said, ready to get up and leave, leaving Yiyi independent thinking time.


    But before he left the door, Yiyi''s voice came from behind.


    "No, I''ve decided."

 Chapter 1125

    "Shouldn''t you think carefully when you make a big decision?"


    "There are too few options, and the more you think about it, the harder it is to choose."


    "Fate is very unfair to you."


    Chu Feng raised his head and seemed to be looking at something.


    "Fate is not fair to everyone."


    Yiyi said firmly, "since this is what I should do, then I have no reason to escape. No matter what others think of me, I should not be afraid of my own ability and strength."


    "Well, let''s go!"


    Chu Feng goes to Yi Yi''s body and puts his hand on Yi Yi''s shoulder.


    "So fast?"


    Yiyi was caught off guard.


    "What? Is there a farewell ceremony for you? "


    Chu Feng tried his best to keep himself relaxed, but no matter how light the tone was, he could not avoid his eyes becoming heavy when facing this kind of thing.


    "Not really."


    Yiyi lowered her head. She didn''t like many things, but she had to do them.


    "By the way, how are your legions training?"


    Chu Feng suddenly changed the topic.


    "The white cranes are very obedient, and the rest of the birds are very obedient."


    Speaking of this, Yiyi''s eyes restored some light, "in the future, I will build a legion of birds, so that everyone can ride on the back of the crane and fly to the clouds."


    "I''m waiting for this day."


    Chu Feng said softly, and the space around them began to twist and change.


    Yiyi didn''t resist, but felt that after a while of dizziness and maladjustment, she appeared in a wilderness.


    She watched around warily, but found that there was a strong breath in the distance.


    "Over there, there''s the cross. It''ll be here in about three minutes."


    Chu Feng pointed to the direction of the west, "to what extent, it depends on you."


    Doesn''t it mean that the cross army will arrive at the Chinese border in six hours? Why are we here in a flash?


    Yiyi''s heart was a little frightened.


    She knew that Chu Feng was very long, but she didn''t expect that Chu Feng could teleport here with himself.


    You know, Su Yuan is also a space power, and can develop her own unique skills, but she knows that with Su Yuan''s strength, she can only move 10 kilometers at most.


    If it''s blinking with people, the distance will shrink to at least 1 / 3 of the original.


    The longer the blink distance, the more discomfort it brings.


    Moreover, when the space is distorted, there will be great fluctuations, which is inevitable, and with the growth of distance, the fluctuations will become more violent.


    Su Yuan also took her to experience this feeling, but when Chu Feng took her action, after the end of the blink, the spatial fluctuation of the destination reached the point of tiny imperceptibility, and disappeared in less than a second, which could be used to sneak in, and the enemy with insufficient vigilance ability could not find it.


    Only a few people in dawning city know that Chu Feng has the means of space.


    But no one knows that Chu Feng''s spatial means have reached such a terrible point.


    However, the more powerful Chu Feng is, the happier Yiyi will be. Although her IQ is far higher than that of her peers, which is beyond the reach of many adults, she still can''t avoid some children''s thinking.


    In her heart, the stronger the strength of Chu Feng, the safer the city of dawn will be, and the more people can be saved.


    After calming down, Yiyi is ready.


    Soon, a group of legions in white armor, with bright red cross patterns carved on their chest and back, walked towards them with neat steps.


    Where the white armored Legion passed, all the mutated monsters along the way fled far away.


    Some mutant monsters will be lost by power after gaining power, and their mind will fall into a violent state. However, as time goes on, it is difficult for such monsters to survive in a difficult natural environment.


    But with a little alert to danger, those monsters dare not easily touch the edge of the cross.


    Chu Feng scanned with his mental power. There were 5000 vanguard legions, and a large number of legions were distributed in different military formations. After all, if all the legions gathered together, it would be bad if they were destroyed by super weapons.


    At present, the most powerful weapons on earth are nuclear weapons and metal hydrogen bombs, but they are superficial.


    Apart from other things, star true fire spirit is a very unstable weapon.


    Who knows if human beings will directly detonate the star fire after being forced into a desperate situation?


    If humans really have such a determination, then the protoss will be nothing.


    The people of the Star Cross corps are getting closer to Chu Feng. When they see the figure on the road, they silently raise their Knight Sword. They don''t need to fight and kill. Unexpectedly, some mole ants appear in front of them without knowing the heaven and earth. They just trample on them to death. Is it difficult to kill a mole ant and give a special order?But when they approached Chu Feng, Chu Feng suddenly burst out a powerful power.


    Chu Feng''s feet turned into a sea of blood. Countless dead people struggled in this sea of blood. Endless corpses stretched out their dry arms in the sea of blood, as if to grasp something.


    The Crusaders stopped, and the scene didn''t seem to be all illusions.


    "A small skill of carving insects!"


    An officer at the head gave a cold hum, and his body was full of holy brilliance. A huge Holy Cross appeared on his head and fell to the sea of blood under his feet.


    But after the cross of the holy light fell into the sea of blood, it was like a drop of fire oil fell into the sea, stirring up a little spray, and disappeared with the waves.


    This is the rudiment of Chu Feng''s research field, which is called Shura blood prison.


    Although he made some mistakes in the past when he studied the third unique skill, and let himself embark on another road, he never relaxed his research on Shura''s blood prison.


    This picture may not work well in the face of a well-balanced enemy, but it is a big killer in the face of an opponent whose strength is far weaker than his own.


    "Chu Feng, I didn''t expect that the Lord of Chu city came to meet us in person, and ambushed here so long in advance."


    A woman with white wings on her back, with holy light on her body, flew to the front of the star Crusade vanguard.


    She looked around with some doubts on her beautiful and holy face:


    "are there only two of you? Since we have predicted our course of action, why are there only two people? Does the Lord of the city not come to fight, but want a peaceful solution? "


    Chu Feng calmly nodded: "well, peaceful settlement."

 Chapter 1126

    "Ha ha!"


    When Chu Feng spoke of a peaceful settlement, the officers of the Star Cross army could not help laughing, but those soldiers who were not of enough rank did not dare to show any expression.


    Now that the Crusaders have revealed their fangs, the survivors of the whole earth will begin to warn their Protoss. At this time, they even admit that they want a peaceful settlement?


    Such an idea is a little naive.


    "When the protoss sent messengers to negotiate with the Lord, the Lord of the city killed the messengers very quickly!"


    With white wings on her back, the angel like woman mocked, "isn''t it naive for the Lord of the city to want a peaceful solution now?"


    Her words changed, and she said: "however, the protoss is a very inclusive race. As long as the people who make mistakes pay enough price and get enough punishment, there will be no unforgivable sinners. If the city master really wants peace, he must know what the protoss wants, and ask the city master to show his sincerity."


    "Well, I will."


    Chu Feng turned to Yi Yi and said, "get ready to start!"


    Yiyi''s right hand appears a holy light sword with black pattern, cutting down towards the front.


    Seeing Yiyi''s action, a woman like an angel appeared in front of her.


    Although laughing at Chu Feng, she never relaxed her guard at the beginning. Who knows if this cunning human will attack suddenly while talking?


    It''s not Chu Feng, but it''s all the same.


    It''s a sneak attack, so


    Just like an angel, she lowered her head with unbelievable eyes and looked at a sword mark on her chest.


    This is the sword that the 11-year-old girl just wielded. This sword has made her lose her vitality.


    "Why


    There was disbelief in her eyes and confusion in her eyes before she died.


    She was not shocked by the power recommended just now, but because the electricity formed by the holy light just now penetrated the defense composed of the wall of the holy light and took her life.


    His own defense of the holy light has no effect on the little girl at all.


    She is equivalent to directly using her flesh and blood to carry the sword of a seven level master.


    Attack and defense have always been unequal. Unless they are very good at physical race, they dare not use their flesh and blood to leave the opponent to chop even if they are a lower level opponent.


    However, her power is given by God himself!


    Just like an angel, a woman was killed by Yiyi, which shocked everyone.


    However, the people of the Star Cross Corps immediately reacted. They began to draw their swords together, and several holy light swords fell down in the direction of Yiyi.


    Yiyi didn''t dodge, just opened his hands.


    When the sword Qi formed by all the holy light falls, it returns to the most original holy light and converges towards the crystal cross on Yiyi''s neck.


    Such a sight shocked the hearts of all the Crusaders.


    They can''t believe why this happened.


    Even if the enemy showed absolute strength and crushed them to pieces, they would not be so horrified as they are today, but their strength is of no use to the child.


    "Don''t you understand?"


    Yiyi flew to the sky, "your power comes from the gods. I am the daughter of the gods. How can your power from the gods hurt the daughter of the gods?"


    The daughter of the gods?


    The members of the Starcross were shocked. Did anyone call themselves the daughter of the gods?


    Is this true or not?


    There were several angry voices in the distance:


    "don''t listen to her nonsense! She is blasphemous - "


    before they finish their words, the source of their voice becomes the flame of the holy light.


    Yiyi''s voice is still holy:


    "your power comes from the gods. I am the daughter of the gods. If you try to use this power against me, I can use the power from the gods as a weapon against you."


    "I don''t believe it."


    An officer of the cross came out and pointed his sword at Yiyi, his face full of anger.


    But before he stated his reasons for disbelief, his body suddenly ignited a holy flame, and the white light devoured his body and burned it into ashes.


    A holy light flies out of the burning flame and enters Yiyi''s sword in his right hand.


    "This is the sword of judgment given to me by the God. From now on, I mean the will of the God. All of you need to follow my instructions. If anyone dares to resist me, he will be punished by the God."


    This is Yiyi''s first time to say these words, but I don''t know how many times I''ve heard them.In her mind, flashed a gentle sister figure, she now know, that gentle sister for her in the end to pay what.


    She doesn''t know how she can, why people around her want to die for herself, but she knows that only by living and accepting her mission can she save more people.


    The last time she came to the west, she did something similar. She transformed some of the Crusaders into her own.


    But the power to change human thought made her feel scared.


    Why do you have such terrible ability? Shouldn''t people''s minds be free? Why should we imprison other people''s thoughts? Why change other people''s minds?


    After returning to the city of dawn, she asked this question, but got no answer.


    Chu Feng gave her some books, which were found by people in dawning city when they went out to search for materials, because Chu Feng would buy them at a sufficient price.


    She read a lot of books and witnessed a lot in the city of dawn.


    She knows that some abilities are not good or bad, but that ability itself is too easy to degenerate. Even if the fault lies in human beings, as long as it can induce the darkness of human heart, it is evil ability.


    As the chief of all souls, human beings can never admit their mistakes.


    If there is a mistake between human beings and any life or thing other than human beings, it must not be human beings.


    She hated her own ability, and even hated her own ability. Instead of changing and imprisoning other people''s thoughts, she would directly erase life, which at least could preserve the dignity of life.


    However, she has to use this ability today.


    She wants to save people, she wants to save more people.


    These people in front of us are hopeless, but even the hopeless people have certain value, and their sacrifice can be used to save more people.


    "All the Crusaders, follow my orders."


    Yiyi raised his sword.

 Chapter 1127

    "Don''t you think about it!"


    There was a discordant voice again in the Legion, but when they began to refuse, the holy light in their body would turn into a flame, depriving them of their lives.


    When they are deprived of their power, they will enter the sword in Yiyi''s hand and the crystal cross hanging around their neck.


    Is she really the daughter of God?


    Why does God''s daughter appear before them? Why is God''s daughter their enemy?


    Many officers who have their own thoughts to some extent have some questions in their heart, but they are very rational not to let these questions come out of their mouth.


    Because for those who question, their lives have been taken away.


    At this time, a soldier came out of the line.


    The officers looked at the soldier with dead eyes.


    Just now, there were more than 30 people who had been killed by the holy light. Now I didn''t expect that there were still people willing to come out to die, but such courage is really commendable.


    Unfortunately, the dying soldiers have no chance to be rewarded.


    However, in their surprised eyes, the soldier suddenly fell to his knees.


    "Meet the virgin!"


    Asshole!


    Many officers began to curse in their hearts.


    At this time, the white light from the sky, on both sides of the light, as if there were colorful rainbow, into pieces fell down, landed on the soldier''s body.


    The young soldier''s eyes were full of holiness. He raised his head, and his plain face became handsome. His height also increased, and his whole body changed.


    It''s not over yet. The young soldier stretched out his arms, a holy halo appeared on his head, wings made of Holy Light stretched out under his two ribs, white feathers stretched out, and pieces of white feathers scattered on the ground.


    At the same time, the breath of the young soldier is constantly improving.


    Level 5, level 6 primary, level 6 medium, level 6 peak


    The holy glory constantly transformed the soldier''s body until the third level of the seventh level.


    The soldier''s eyes were filled with piety, and he turned to face the Crusaders.


    "The saint has shown us miracles. She is the daughter of the gods and the spokesman of the gods in this world. We should follow the will of the saint in everything. The will of the saint is the will of the gods."


    Seeing the changes in the young soldiers, the soldiers behind them were shocked.


    This soldier was one of them just now, but because he was the first to visit the virgin, she was transformed into an angel on the spot. Is this girl really the daughter of God?


    "Meet the virgin!"


    Another soldier knelt down.


    "Meet the virgin."


    "Meet the virgin!"


    More and more soldiers fall on their knees and kiss the ground under their feet. Some of them are full of piety, some of them are full of ambition, and some of them are confused and suspicious.


    If you want to brainwash a group, you don''t have to brainwash everyone.


    As long as the number of brainwashing can reach a certain scale, the rest of the people will naturally follow suit, and those who think differently dare not behave differently on the surface.


    But when most people behave the same, the remaining few will become more frightened.


    They will try their best to camouflage themselves and make themselves act like devout believers. When they camouflage long enough and deep enough, there is no big difference between them and true believers.


    So who else dares to behave differently when the few remaining sober people are surrounded by devout believers?


    Yiyi''s hands once again sprinkled with holy glory, landing on the people who kneel down on the ground, so that their breath constantly enhanced, and some even broke through the realm on the spot.


    The breakthrough of realm must rely on the accumulation of Yuanli, but the accumulation of Yuanli is not enough.


    They were able to break through because Chu Feng had already sealed part of the original power in Yiyi''s necklace. Of course, it was not the source of Yuanfu, but the source of the earth and the source of the tree of life.


    Those who have reached the breakthrough point will naturally break through, and those who have not achieved the breakthrough point have also been promoted to varying degrees.


    The soldiers who gain strength are more devout.


    They kiss the ground under their feet and shed tears. Some people can''t even tell whether they are pretending or pretending to be a little sober.


    As more and more soldiers fell to their knees, some soldiers with strange eyes also fell to their knees.


    Even some officers, after carefully glancing at each other, fell to their knees.


    When most of the soldiers knelt down, less than 100 of the 5000 vanguards were still standing. Half of them were officers, and the other half were more devout than those kneeling.It''s just that their piety is not aimed at the saints.


    "We haven''t heard the voice of the gods. We haven''t heard the gods recognize the saints themselves."


    A devout believer cried out.


    Yiyi was about to reach out and detonate the holy light power in the other party''s body, but his face changed a little.


    The black pattern on Shengguang sword is constantly spreading, which has covered half of the sword edge in an instant.


    Crystal cross is also constantly flashing, as if to remind Yiyi to be careful.


    Black clouds appeared in the low sky, and white lightning flashed in the black clouds.


    "It''s the gods. The gods show their miracles."


    Those crazy believers with devout eyes knelt down on the ground and cried out, "sinners who pretend to be the daughters of gods! You are about to be punished by the gods. "


    They feel it. They feel the will of the gods.


    They can feel that the will of the gods is in the air. They can feel that the anger of the gods is about to turn into substance and come down. They want to punish the madmen who dare to pretend to be the daughters of the gods.


    The soldiers on their knees were shivering. They did not expect that the will of the gods would come at this time.


    They have some regrets. Why did they kneel down so early.


    But it seems impractical to switch to the camp now.


    They don''t believe that the gods are kind enough to forgive heretics.


    "Blasphemers! Prepare for my purification. "


    The solemn voice appeared from the black clouds in the sky. The devout believers in their eyes were so excited that they shed tears and kiss the ground under their feet. Their devout faith was finally answered.


    But at this time, the feeling of weakness filled their whole body.


    The holy light left their bodies and disappeared into the black clouds in the sky.


    The anger of the gods is brewing, but to turn it into reality, it still needs the contribution of those crazy believers.


    If the gods want to come and punish, they also need the strength of believers.


    These devout believers are the sword of the gods.

 Chapter 1128

    Those crazy believers'' power was taken away by the gods and merged into the black cloud in the sky. Those believers who knelt down on the ground only felt that something in their hearts was broken.


    Among these believers, some were influenced by the behavior of Yiyi, some were frightened and pretended to be obedient, but more were just blindly obedient.


    But among those who fell on their knees, quite a few were true believers.


    Perhaps not to the extent of fanatics, but not to question their beliefs.


    They feel that their power comes from the gods, and even someone can deprive them of their power. Then the messenger of the gods must be exercising the rights of the gods.


    So those people really believe that Yiyi is a saint.


    When the will of the gods comes, these people are also the most frightened, because they are true believers, or they think they are true believers.


    But when the gods take away the power and life of the crazy believers, their faith is broken.


    Most of the Crusaders joined at the beginning not because they believed in gods, but because they gained strength. Believing in gods was only their means to gain strength.


    But now they find that the gods can deprive them of their strength and life, and the little girls who come out of nowhere can also deprive them of their strength and life.


    In this case, what is the use of their strength?


    Anyway, other people can take it away at any time.


    Especially when they see that the crazy believers are deprived of their lives, they are full of fear. Is this the price of devout belief in gods? Does devout belief in gods mean that one''s life is completely controlled by gods?


    If that''s the price of faith, they''d rather not believe in gods.


    They are ashamed of their evil thoughts, but once such thoughts appear in their hearts, they have taken root and can not be ruled out in any way.


    The cloud in the sky, after receiving the power of the crazy believers, becomes more vast.


    The soldiers and officers of the Star Cross army could not help kneeling on the ground after they felt the great will, but Chu Feng and Yiyi were still under the cloud.


    No, it''s not that there''s no movement at all.


    A sword burst into the sky and directly penetrated the black clouds in the sky.


    It seems that the sword Qi that can burn everything can directly ignite the black clouds in the sky, making the robbing clouds in the sky burn up, as if it had become a real version of the burning clouds.


    Those in the distance of the cross corps, in the distance to feel the will of the gods, as well as this straight into the sky of the sword, that burning all the flame, are dull down.


    What kind of power, what kind of sword, dare to challenge the gods?


    Why even the will of the gods dare to disobey the fire rising from the sky?


    The strong in the cross were quiet after they felt the collision of strength and will.


    "Shall we go and have a look?"


    A discordant voice asked his officer.


    "The great will of the gods has been manifested in this polluted world. There is no evil or darkness that can resist the purification of the gods." One of the officers of the Starcross answered with pious words.


    "Subordinates are guilty, subordinates should die."


    The soldier kneeling down and kissing the ground, asking for the officer''s forgiveness.


    "In front of the great and lofty will of the gods, no one dares to punish them instead of the gods." The officer replied in a soft and genial voice.


    "Thank the merciful gods."


    The soldier shed tears and returned to the line.


    But at this time, his body suddenly into a holy light, out of the queue, into the distant cloud.


    More and more crazy believers turned their bodies into holy light, converged to the clouds in the air, and integrated with the will of the gods, becoming the power of the gods to punish heretics.


    Seeing this scene, countless soldiers stood rigidly in place.


    They have already felt that the climate is a little cold, but now they see the end of the fanatic believers, they only feel that it is freezing from the inside to the outside.


    "Blasphemer, I give you purification!"


    The great will in the sky made a majestic sound.


    But before the lightning, which symbolizes the punishment of the gods, fell, the fire, which was as vivid as an elf, beat at Chu Feng''s fingertips and differentiated into the sword spirit of hundreds of burners.


    Compared with the thunder and lightning with sacred breath, these flames are more full of life and vitality.


    After leaving Chu Feng, these vivid flame sword Qi danced freely in the air, just like the spirit of fire, which almost dispelled the haze in the hearts of those believers.


    They suddenly feel that, compared with those holy lights that make people feel peaceful and peaceful, these bright red flames, which can burn everything, are so lovely and can make people feel the vitality of life.With the sacred breath of thunder and electricity, a flame just blocked in front of the thunder and lightning, both sides in the air Yin out, leaving some vitality storm, as if even the air can split.


    Sacred thunder and lightning come down from the sky, but no matter how those sacred thunder and lightning come down, those bright red flames will stop them, in front of thunder and lightning.


    This big net woven by sword Qi seems to be just flying in the air, but it seems to cover the whole robbery cloud.


    "Will God punish you?"


    Chu Feng''s breath began to gradually blend with the environment. This is his understanding of the realm of harmony between man and nature. In normal times, he can only blend with the surrounding environment. But now, facing the will to use, he feels as if he is integrated with the will of the earth. His every move represents the will of the whole earth.


    A long red sword appeared in his hand. The edge of the sword was shining brightly.


    As long as people see this beautiful color, they will feel that the blood is speeding up and there is a flame burning in their heart.


    Chu Feng waved the red sword in his hand, and a sword gas burning with fire cut up from Chu Feng''s hand. The light of the fire soared into the sky, and the cloud in the sky was directly divided into two parts by the sword of fire.


    Those flames and swords in the air flew towards the black clouds in the air.


    The whole sky began to burn up, countless weak wills gathered together, and the vast wills in the sky collided together, making the fire in the sky burn more exuberant.


    "Divine punishment, disperse!"


    Chu Feng felt as if his body, Yuan Li, soul, and even all the time were burning. He felt as if he was controlling the whole ocean of will to put out the madman who wanted to be above the ocean.


    "Boom!"


    Red flames burst out in the sky.

 Chapter 1129

    "Fa, what happened?"


    The members of the Crusade looked blankly at the burning sky.


    What kind of power is this?


    Didn''t you just have the will of a God, as if to come through the world? Why is it that even the great will of the gods can only be burned up under this soaring flame?


    Is the power of this man above the gods?


    How is that possible?


    How can the power of mortals be superior to that of gods?


    Among the ideas they accepted, God is the supreme being, and the idea of God is the will of the world. Any existence that disobeys the will of God can only be purified by God.


    But what power is this?


    Why, why can human power compete with gods?


    Why can the fire from the sky disperse the punishment of the gods?


    The flame in the sky is burning out gradually. People just feel that after the flame burning just now, it seems that the whole sky is much brighter. The gray sky that has lasted for several months has become much cleaner now.


    Some people suddenly think: this should not be the world as it is?


    Accustomed to the gray sky, suddenly see the sky has been wiped some dust, they feel very happy, but living in the old days, facing the blue sky every day, why did they not feel the value of blue sky and white clouds?


    "Those who did not respect the gods just now have been punished by the power of the gods."


    Yiyi''s back stretches four holy wings, white wings sprinkle holy glory, and some colorful rainbow fragments sprinkle down, reflecting each other with holy glory.


    Hearing Yiyi''s voice, the members of the cross felt absurd.


    Have those who do not respect the gods been punished?


    Who are you talking about?


    Some strong people who can still maintain a certain self-awareness suddenly realize that this little girl is talking about Crazy believers who contribute their strength to the gods.


    Why are those crazy believers who give their strength and life called blasphemers?


    "The spirit has come to its power, purified the heresy, and has personally admitted my identity as a saint. From now on, I am the master of the whole cross."


    Yiyi''s crisp voice resounded between heaven and earth, which made the members of the cross feel a burst of absurdity.


    Can you still say that?


    Because you went to see the clouds in the sky, so you became a saint? Can those who sacrifice for the gods be stigmatized as blasphemers? Can the God above bear such slander?


    "Meet the virgin."


    The first young soldier who gained strength, wrapped his body with white bright wings behind him, slowly knelt down on the ground. His eyes were full of piety.


    "Meet the virgin." "Meet the virgin!"


    With a leader, more and more people began to imitate the movements of young soldiers, kneeling on one knee.


    Those who did not want to kneel, but also one by one fell in the place.


    "Meet the virgin!"


    In less than a minute, the entire front of the cross had all knelt down.


    Looking at these soldiers crawling at their feet, Yiyi felt a burst of absurdity.


    She hasn''t helped him brainwash many people. Unexpectedly, these people chose to submit themselves. Is the control of the gods so weak?


    It turns out that the gods are just like this!


    Looking at the change of Yiyi''s eyes, Chu Feng didn''t explain too much.


    Half of those who kneel on the ground should not have their own opinions at all, because when people choose to believe in gods, they have already lost half of themselves.


    When people around them think that the saint in front of them is the spokesman of the gods in the world, they will naturally choose to believe it.


    When most people choose to believe, and a few people who don''t believe are swallowed by the flame of the holy light, even those who don''t believe must disguise themselves as believing.


    So these soldiers, looking around, saw that all the people around them were devout believers.


    This is the group effect.


    "Yiyi, go and receive the cross!"


    Chu Feng said softly to Yiyi.


    Looking at these star cross soldiers who lost themselves, Yiyi felt a little sad.


    What are the reasons for these people to give up on themselves?


    "There is no self in these people''s hearts, and it is difficult for them to be saved. Instead of saving these people, it is better to use those who have been sacrificed to save those who have not been sacrificed."


    Yiyi said to himself in his heart.


    She is not the kind of person who kills 1000 people and saves 10000 people. She once heard that someone asked Chu Feng this question. If killing 1000 people can save 10000 people, what would you do?Chu Feng''s answer, of course, is: I care about their death.


    However, Chu Feng was the one who saved the most lives.


    If there is no dawning City, the whole East China will lose a benchmark, the whole North China will fall, there will be no demon hunter guild, and riots will take place in the whole China after the glacial period.


    She had some doubts and asked Chu Feng, "why do you hate saving people most, but you save the most people?"


    Su Yuyan has saved a lot of people, his mother has saved people, and many people in the city of dawn have saved the survivors, but these people are not as many as Chu Feng alone.


    Although, Chu Feng killed the most people.


    It made her wonder.


    Chu Feng''s answer is: "I have never been to save any strangers, nor have I tried to save others in the past. I can only protect a small number of people around me."


    Yiyi felt that the answer was a bit hypocritical.


    But Chu Feng said: "you should remember that no matter how many times you save a person, even if it is 10 times and 100 times, as long as the other party is not saved once, the other party''s life will be lost.


    Only their own belief in survival can make them survive in this dark age.


    You think I''ve saved a lot of people, but I''ve never felt that way. I just give a lot of people a chance to live. Those who want to live seize the chance I give them, that''s all


    They took the opportunity I gave them, that''s all.


    At the beginning, Yiyi didn''t understand such words, but with more and more people and things in contact, she gradually understood this truth.


    Only those who want to live, only those who firmly believe in themselves, can be saved. Those who have lost their faith in survival, even if they are protected, are just walking dead.


    She flew to the top of the cross and cried, "from now on, I will be your master."


    The forward of the cross, kneeling like a tide.


    All people''s heads are low down, but did not see the disappointment in Yiyi''s eyes.

 Chapter 1130

    "Go! To spread the light of the virgin. "


    Yiyi held up the holy light sword in his hand. Those black patterns had covered 2 / 3 of the holy light sword.


    "Follow the guidance of the virgin!"


    The Crusaders stood up, followed the virgin, and began to receive the whole crusaders.


    Saint Yiyi flies in front of everyone, her feet are not touching the ground.


    When they met a more than 20000 star crusader, they met with doubts and obstacles, but only ten minutes later, the whole Legion fell to their knees.


    Of course, more than 200 people have been devoured by the light, and these people have used their lives to help Yiyi clear the way.


    This time, divine punishment did not appear.


    "The will of the gods has come to punish those who do not want to comply with the will of the saint. The great celestial phenomena just now is the symbol of the gods'' sanctification for the saint and their power and authority."


    Under this kind of propaganda, Yiyi''s process of accepting the star crusade is more and more smooth.


    Especially when the lives of some crazy believers have been taken away by the gods, if the remaining believers really believe in the existence of the saint, they will naturally crawl under the feet of the saint.


    Most of those who question the existence of saints are also questioning the gods.


    For such a person, Yiyi would start to purify at the beginning. Later, with more and more followers around him, even the pro automatic hand was unnecessary. So I didn''t want to believe in the existence of saints, and the legions under me would take the initiative to solve it.


    Three hours later, the whole Crusade had become Yiyi''s army.


    Today, the total number of the cross Corps has exceeded 3.2 million, and they have given up the defense work of the western world and poured out. Now these enemies have all become Yiyi''s subordinates.


    The will of the gods is no longer manifested except in the beginning.


    When the whole star cross army is crawling at his feet, Yiyi feels a dream.


    "This is the power of power. As long as you want, these people can create a country for you, and your will will will be carried out on them. If you want them to be good, they will return to be good. If you want them to become demons, they will raise the butcher''s knife."


    Chu Feng stood beside Yiyi, his voice with some bewitching, "as long as you want, these people can become the sword in your hand, can become the blade in the human hand, no, they are human."


    They are human beings!


    Yiyi''s chest seems to be hit by something.


    "I want to know how to make them recover, even if it''s just a few people."


    Yiyi whispered to Chu Feng, "at least, give them a chance."


    "You are very clever. Why do you ask me for the answer?"


    Chu Feng looked to the west, "there are a lot of people, those people have not been infected, what do you save?"


    Yiyi''s heart, as if hit by a heavy hammer again.


    What can we save?


    If it is to save 1000 people, or to save 10000 people, Yiyi will firmly choose to save both, at least try her best, even if she fails, but she will not try.


    However, on the one hand, the spirit and the polluted people, whether they really believe in gods or not, whether they think they still have a firm will, can confirm that they have lost themselves.


    They have already paid their spiritual beliefs, which are hard to recover.


    However, there are more people who are not infected by them, and the survivors have free will. It is more reasonable to protect those who have not been occupied than those who have been occupied.


    Just like the scientists in the Research Institute, they may study how to make zombies return to human beings, but the focus of the research must be to prevent those who have not been infected from becoming zombies.


    It may be difficult to choose between saving 1000 people and saving 10000 people.


    But to save ten thousand living people or to revive one thousand dead people is to send points.


    "I see."


    Yiyi preaches.


    She stepped forward in the void and said, "I give orders as a saint. From now on, all the protoss will obey my orders and summon all the protoss to come to me and listen to my teachings.


    Give up the plan to fight in the East, whether it''s fighting, enlightenment or purification, we will be with those Protoss, and my will will will become our will. "


    "Obey the will of the virgin!"


    The Crusaders began to work, following the queen.


    The protoss originally went out with the Crusade, but before they went out, they were urgently transferred away by an order, so the star Crusade became almost all human beings, leaving less than 300 Protoss to follow.


    These Protoss, too, were executed for resisting the will of the saints.


    With an order from Saint Yiyi, the Crusaders began to move."Am I bad?"


    Looking at the young figure leading the Star Cross corps, Chu Feng has some guilt in his heart.


    He can easily destroy flowers, he can light a fire into tens of thousands of legions, he can face hundreds of thousands of troops in North China, his face does not change.


    If it is facing the enemy of mankind, life in his eyes is not even as good as the number.


    But human nature is very strange, far more complex than any computer.


    Let an 11 year old girl shoulder the responsibility, but he can''t stop it.


    He can''t take the place of Yiyi. If he can do it, he can''t do it. If he changes her destiny without authorization, it''s also disrespect for life.


    In this way, the mighty star cross just set out from the west, not long ago, so back to the west, set foot on the way back to their hometown.


    Yiyi is in the front of everyone. Now she has become a real saint.


    However, this saint is not the spokesman of the gods, but the real saint who steals the power of the gods and performs the duties of the gods.


    The Star Cross Corps is getting closer and closer to their hometown. When they return to the western continent, Chu Feng''s face changes. He opens his mouth, but he doesn''t say anything.


    "Is such a scene too cruel for her?"


    Although feel that kind of scene, even for the sake of experience, is also too cruel some, but Chu Feng finally did not stop.


    The Crusaders, unaware of it, stepped forward.


    A survival base appeared in front of them, but the return of millions of people did not disturb anyone in the survival base. There were no guards on the wall.


    "What''s going on?"


    Some of the members of the Crusade felt inexplicably flustered.


    They slowly close to the survival base, but see some insects climb out from behind the wall, the door of the survival base is open, countless insects are enjoying their prey.


    At the sight of the Crusaders, some insects that had not caught their prey turned around.

 Chapter 1131

    Seeing such a scene, some soldiers'' eyes were dull.


    Their eyes were turbid, dull, and then red.


    "Ah


    Do not know from whose mouth, issued a scream, a soldier crazy toward the direction of the survival base rushed past, more and more soldiers react, red eyes rushed past.


    "They should have family or friends, in this survival base."


    Chu Feng looks at the reaction of these soldiers, but he doesn''t seem to have any change in his expression. He has seen too many similar scenes in the future, and he has experienced such scenes himself.


    "They..."


    Yiyi only felt his hands shaking.


    She was not afraid of the insects, nor was she afraid of the purgatory like scene. She just felt the pain in her heart. These people lost their lives so easily.


    "During the crusade of the Starcross, all the elites in the survival base were taken away, and their own defense forces were also stolen. Insects are the most opportunistic creatures. Even the chance of passing away in the war may be grasped by insects, not to mention such a large-scale operation? It''s normal for such a thing to happen. "


    Chu Feng pointed to those members of the Star Cross corps, "when they dedicate their faith, they forget what their most precious thing is."


    Those crazy soldiers rushed into the insect swarm, crazy cut those insects.


    Kill, only kill!


    A soldier pierced the head of a cold insect with his sword. Even though he had taken away the life of the insect, he still tried his best to chop with his sword.


    At this time, a body shape hidden, as if hiding in the shadow of the insect appeared behind him, quietly lying on his neck, sharp mouth clamp, blood gushing out.


    More and more soldiers go crazy and kill the bugs.


    But they lost their sense of self-defense. After killing some insects, they were soon buried in the belly of the insects and became the rations of the insects, while the soldiers in the rear were staring at them.


    Maybe it''s because the situation has gradually stabilized, or maybe it''s because after they have given their faith, they have stopped thinking, they have forgotten that they are living in a time of disaster.


    Yiyi held up his sword: "the protoss has betrayed human beings and the true God. The Protoss and insects who have come to the earth collude with each other to please the Zerg with our people''s lives. If you still have compassion in your heart and anger in your heart, then take up your arms and protect our compatriots."


    At the moment of the order, many people rushed out.


    There was no shouting, fighting and killing, just silence.


    They fight with the sword in their hands, with the force in their bodies, and even with their fists. A large number of insects are killed in their hands, and the whole survival base is in a state of extermination.


    Many insects put down their prey and began to fight against these enemies.


    There is no room for moderation in the battle between humans and insects.


    Silent killing, in the survival base.


    A huge two-story insect King hissed, but before he could give orders to his insect group, a holy light cross came down from the sky and ran through his head.


    Yiyi held up his long sword, and another cross shaped sword passed through the battlefield, cutting an insect emperor into four pieces.


    "Soldier to soldier, general to general."


    Chu Feng''s teaching resounds in Yiyi''s mind, and she searches around for those powerful insects.


    Some over powerful insects appear on the battlefield, that is, one-sided slaughter.


    Especially now, many of the Crusader soldiers have lost their senses. Even if they encounter powerful insects, they will rush up directly. She must avoid such a situation.


    The war came and ended quickly. In less than half an hour, the whole survival base has become a sea of blood. Human beings and insect corpses are mixed together, and they can hardly distinguish each other.


    Yiyi stands on the sea of corpse mountain, silent.


    Feel Chu Feng came to his side, she did not move.


    She didn''t ask why Chu Feng didn''t do it in the war just now? Because Chu Feng has said, he will not take the initiative to save people, he will only give people a chance to live.


    Life is your own, and only you can save yourself.


    "You still have something to do."


    Chu Feng raised his head and pointed to a very close survival base when he arrived last time. "Such a scene should not be unique here. If those insects are smart enough, all survival bases should have been attacked."


    Do many other survival bases also encounter such scenes?


    Yiyi''s heart aches.Seeing that Yiyi was going to continue to lead the soldiers in the battle, Chu Feng reminded: "after the battle, the soldiers are very tired, and their strength has a certain consumption. If they continue to fight, they will lose their lives."


    Yiyi gave a loud order: "everyone, take out all the worms and the crystal nuclei in the body. Those who consume too much Yuanli will recover their own Yuanli. There are still many survival bases for such encounters. We have to fight."


    At the moment, many of the Crusaders have regained consciousness.


    There are many members of the Legion, but the eyes are only confused.


    They don''t know what to do, because something they believe in is broken.


    Unfortunately, others will not wait for them.


    The members of the cross quickly found the crystal nuclei from the corpses of the insects, and restored their strength with these crystal nuclei. Those who were in a daze were directly ignored.


    The whole process of cleaning up took less than 20 minutes.


    After cleaning up, a fire burned the entire survival base.


    Under the cover of the blaze, the Crusaders are heading for the next survival base.


    However, when they arrive at the next survival base, it''s not the insects that greet them, it''s the protoss Legion.


    "Human beings, you have accepted the Enlightenment of God and should be loyal people of God. Why do you do such things that betray God?"


    A group of tall, silvery white star armor soldiers with star pattern engraved on their heads, and a group of bright Protoss soldiers in holy light armor blocked the way of the cross.


    Behind them, there is a huge array with bright series.


    Countless bodies were placed in the array.

 Chapter 1132

    "What are you doing?"


    A member of the Star Cross army roared excitedly. He was only the prisoners in the array, the people kneeling on the ground.


    "Why is it like this? What have you done to them? "


    Many members of the Crusade, looking at the prisoners on their knees, had broken some of their insistence.


    Why is it like this?


    They just follow the orders of the gods to attack the East. In a flash, their homes have been destroyed and their families have been slaughtered.


    "It''s a sacrifice."


    Chu Feng said that this time he didn''t just say to Yiyi, but to everyone, "since you sincerely believe in God, you should devote your life to God, including the life of your family. Now that the God wants to use your family''s life to achieve his goal, what reason do you have to resist?"


    Those star Protoss and light Protoss haven''t opened their mouth yet, but they find that their words have been robbed by Chu Feng.


    "The Star Cross didn''t go to fight against China, but returned here. This is your punishment."


    A bright Protoss with the most genial voice, said the most cruel words, "this is the price of your disobedience to the gods, now kneel down on the ground to beg God''s forgiveness, we will give you another chance, otherwise, you will also become a sacrifice to the gods, there is no room for resistance."


    "Even if you sincerely believe in gods, it won''t become a sacrifice?"


    Chufeng sneered.


    Members of the cross, the anger has been ignited.


    Those who believe in the most determined crazy believers, life and soul have been taken away by the gods.


    Now these people who do not obey the gods, are also forced to pay their lives for the gods.


    If you believe in gods, you will lose your life. If you don''t believe in gods, you will lose your life.


    "Blasphemers, I will punish you."


    Yiyi''s holy sword of light will send out a white sword Qi and sweep away to the star Protoss and the light Protoss.


    "It''s just a path."


    A member of the protoss of stars stepped forward, and the starlight in his hand separated this bright sword Qi. But at this time, his face changed.


    "No!"


    When this bright sword Qi swept by, there was a fluctuation of space.


    The defense of the city of starlight is in vain. Guangming sword Qi cuts him off in an instant.


    He took a look at Chu Feng in the distance and understood that it was this human being who was doing it.


    But he didn''t have a chance to say that he was not mean, because the sword had torn his whole body apart, including the protoss members behind him.


    The pure white holy flame burns from the Protoss.


    All the injured Protoss members, the power in the body is ignited by the holy light, the body and soul are engulfed and burned into the most essential nothingness.


    "The saint is the only representative of the gods in this land. Anyone who disobeys the orders of the saint, whether human or Protoss, will be punished."


    Yiyi has a childish voice, but it has supreme authority.


    Long live the virgin


    There was a sudden burst of cheers from the cross.


    Long live the virgin


    Long live the virgin


    More and more Crusaders burst out cheering, their eyes full of enthusiasm and hope, whether they sincerely believe in the so-called saint or not, they know one thing, that is, now the saint is leading them against the Protoss.


    They want to drive out all the abominable races that have invaded their homes and slaughtered their compatriots.


    Tens of thousands of protoss poured out from the survival base, and the members of the cross were full of firm fighting spirit in their eyes.


    In the western world, the status of human beings is under the status of the protoss, which is the result of their long-term propaganda. The position given by the protoss is the superior race from the superior world.


    Now, however, they are going to wave their butcher''s knives at these high-ranking Protoss.


    "Human, Chu Feng, I''ll meet him!"


    A member of the star Protoss slowly pulled out the star light sword in his hand, and his eyes fell on Chu Feng.


    At the next moment, however, he covered his neck in disbelief.


    A burning sword gas, I don''t know when has penetrated his throat.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes. Just now someone looked at her with murderous eyes, so he made a sword. He thought that the other party should know his strength, so he would challenge him so bravely. He didn''t expect that he was still a weak person.


    Since he is a nobody who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, there is nothing to say.


    Seeing the death of the star Protoss member, the nearby Protoss members all showed a look of horror in their eyes. Just now, the sword Qi came too fast, and they didn''t react. The sword Qi had already taken the lives of their companions.If that fiery red sword gas falls on them, how should they deal with it?


    "We have to call for reinforcements."


    "While the passage is not closed, call the master from the divine world."


    "The speed must be fast. If there is no master who can contain human beings, I''m afraid we will soon be defeated by human beings at our present point."


    Now the number of protoss occupies an absolute disadvantage, in the face of human attack hard support.


    In a few to many battle, unless individual combat effectiveness can influence the battle situation, it is unable to return to the sky.


    But now, there is no master who can reach Chu Feng.


    At this time, a wave comes from the space channel.


    A stout Protoss member wearing starlight armor and holding a long silver gun walked out of the space passage.


    "Chu Feng, dare you fight me!"


    The members of the star clan with silver spears, like thunder, covered the whole battlefield. His eyes were full of enthusiasm for war, and his eyes were burning at Chu Feng.


    He waved his silver long gun and chopped a fire red sword gas as fast as lightning.


    Seeing this, the morale of the protoss rose greatly.


    "Polar star broken magic gun! This is the weapon of the saint son. It was stained with the blood of the saint step. Did the saint son come in person


    "No, this is not the coming of the son himself. It''s just that the son has given weapons to his followers to help us through the crisis."


    "I didn''t expect that we were going to let the son of God worry so much."


    "After all, it''s about the real fire of the stars. No matter how careful you are, you can''t be too careful."


    Star Protoss holding silver spear, a spear across the sky, toward the direction of Chu Feng stabbed.


    The eyes of the protoss looking at Chu Feng are like looking at a dead man.


    In front of the polestar magic gun, what can a native of the earth resist?

 Chapter 1133

    However, when the silver spear was close to a foot in front of Chu Feng''s body, the silver light was dimmed. Every inch close to Chu Feng, the light would be reduced by one point.


    When the starlight approached half a foot in front of Chu Feng''s body, it had already dissipated into invisibility.


    "Good means!"


    The star God clan''s superior, in the eye peeped out the excited look, "unexpectedly in this kind of place, unexpectedly can meet such superior, the earth''s stage is too small, you should throw into the divine world''s bosom."


    "Good gun."


    A faint voice appeared in the ear of the star Protoss master, which made him shiver.


    Because the sound appeared behind him. In his vision, the human disappeared. He turned his head in a hurry and found that his head had been cut off under the force.


    His eyes, he saw the human.


    In Chu Feng''s hand, I don''t know when a blue sword appeared.


    His eyes were full of shock. He couldn''t believe that the other party had taken his life just in this short moment.


    "Unfortunately, the users are a little weaker."


    Chu Feng stretched out his finger gently, and the star Protoss master''s body inch by inch disintegrated, leaving only the silver spear suspended in the air, which Chu Feng held in his hand.


    The protoss around only feel cool in the back.


    When did this man come to them?


    Is teleportation used?


    But after using blink, shouldn''t the body have a short-term maladjustment? How can this human being not be affected at all, but also kill the hope in their eyes.


    "Kill


    A member of the protoss cleaved the sword toward Chu Feng.


    "Don''t do it!"


    Around the protoss members did not want to help, but panic appeared in the heart.


    What the hell is this idiot doing? In the face of such a terrible strongman, why dare to take the lead?


    The devastating storm, centered on Chu Feng, swept away in all directions. It seemed that the fierce sword Qi could even cut off the space. The nearby Protoss members were directly strangled to pieces by the sword Qi storm.


    After killing the elite of these Protoss, Chu Feng left here in a blink.


    The rest of the fighting is none of his business.


    He didn''t destroy the space channel. If there are Protoss experts coming here, he would be more willing to do so, not to weaken the strength of the protoss, but to further stimulate the Protoss.


    After the destruction of the elite, the morale of the remaining Protoss members plummeted.


    On the contrary, the Star Cross corps had a strong self-confidence in their heart, and even the sword waving became more self-confident.


    Chufeng came to Yiyi''s side, the silver gun to Yiyi.


    "The material of this gun is very good. It can be integrated into the sword of light. The power of your sword of light comes from gods, but you need to add your own power in the future."


    Yiyi nodded, the bright sword was shining white, but the silver spear began to melt.


    ¡­¡­


    Celestial kingdom, Temple of stars.


    This is a place that only the strong of the Protoss and the peerless genius of the protoss are qualified to enter.


    "Not only did I not kill that human, but also my weapon was lost on the earth. It seems that I was wrong and chose a waste as my follower."


    A star God Man in a star light robe sits cross legged in the air. His surroundings are like a vast void, with only a few stars dotted around him.


    He didn''t get angry when he heard that his weapon had fallen on the earth.


    Since the weapon is lost, just take it back.


    But this thing also gave him a reminder, that is, don''t underestimate the earth people.


    "I wonder if you have made a mistake, my lord son."


    A graceful beauty came in with graceful steps, and her manners were flattering. "Now the earth can hold only eight levels of strong people. Every time we reward a strong person on the earth, we have to pay a huge price. With the advantage of the earth, we can''t use the sea of people tactics, although you say that follower is a waste But in order 8, he''s close to the limit.


    Although it''s not that we can''t find someone stronger than him, we can''t find one who has an absolute advantage. If it''s just a little bit better than him, won''t we die on earth? "


    "What are you trying to say?"


    The son of the protoss was not happy. This woman dared to mock him like this.


    But it''s his portable weapon. Although it''s about to be eliminated, it''s also one of his symbols. If people know that the weapon has fallen into the hands of the earth people and hasn''t been taken back by themselves, then his status will plummet.


    He is not the only son of the protoss, and even less can he become the Lord.Even if it''s difficult, he can''t give up.


    "In fact, I''m very curious, why do gods like stars, real fire and spirits appear on the earth? In such a remote area, where can there be conditions for prison break stars to be really fire and spirit? "


    The woman lies down against the star light behind her. The weak star light weaves a reclining chair under her body, facing the son obliquely, so that her attractive figure can be displayed incisively and vividly in front of the son.


    However, Shengzi was not moved at all: "every few thousand years, a star with the spirit of true fire will fall into the divine world. How do you know that the next star to fall into the divine world will be the earth?"


    "It''s a great honor for the Lord son to tell me such a secret."


    Star Protoss woman charming smile.


    "If there is nothing else, please go back!" Shengzi issued the order of expelling guests.


    "No way!"


    The enchanting woman said in a soft voice, "I came here specially to share my worries for the son. It''s just a weapon. What''s more than the contribution of the true fire spirit? You should not really think that human beings can easily obtain the true fire spirit of stars! In other words, a man who can control the real fire of stars is just an ordinary earth man? "


    "What?"


    "What do you know?" he said


    The secret of the true fire spirit of the stars, in fact, even the son is not qualified to know, he can know this secret, not because of identity, but his own unique secret.


    Enchanting woman gently smile, "I know what is not important, the important thing is that I know, that human is a time power."


    Time powers


    The son''s eyes were filled with shock. "It''s impossible. If he is a time psionic, we can''t not know."


    "Therefore, this human does not even know the fact that he is a time psionic. Only when he is in danger of life will he remember it."

 Chapter 1134

    Bear Empire, southern frontier.


    "I refuse to take advantage of others'' danger. Our fighting people should be upright. How can we wage war against them when they are in civil strife?"


    Sogda was carrying a 2.2-meter-long black ice sword, and his eyes were full of anger.


    In front of him were several senior officers with more than a dozen medals on their chests.


    "Sogda, I know that you are an upright person, so we have never forced you to do those bad things, all the things that need to be solved by dark means. We have never taught you."


    An old man with one arm came over. His height was only 1.7 meters. He was a dwarf among the fighting nations, but his dignity could not be ignored.


    All the senior officers bowed to welcome the old man.


    Sogda lowered his head and said, "I''ve always understood that. That''s why I''m confused."


    There is no country, there is no dark side.


    A country without darkness can not survive in this world.


    He understood this truth, so he never wanted to expel the darkness in the past. However, he wanted to be a sign of light and let people understand that courage is the biggest driving force for people''s progress.


    Darkness can''t drive out, but human courage can''t give up.


    "According to the information we got, after the Crusade, a large number of insects attacked the survival bases in the west, and now the number of casualties has exceeded 500000. This is only three hours of data, which we can count. We don''t know how many are there. There are also some Protoss who have carried out the slaughter of human beings. You should understand what it means


    The one armed old man said, "it means that these dog day Protoss don''t pay attention to us at all. In their eyes, we humans are chessmen. No, even chessmen are inferior. For them, we humans are lambs. Now this war is not an infighting between humans. It''s a war between humans and Protoss."


    "What? How fast are the insects coming? "


    Sogda was shocked. "They didn''t take precautions when they went out?"


    "On guard? The stars are out. What are they guarding against? I don''t know how precious the star fire is, but I know that in the eyes of the protoss, the star fire is more precious than the total value of our earth. "


    The one armed old man said angrily, "as long as they can pay all the costs to get the real fire of the stars, they can give up all the management of the West. Now, the whole west is suffering. Do you want to be aboveboard? But now, I ask you, when the protoss is dealing with our compatriots, do you want to talk aboveboard with the protoss?"


    Hearing this, sogda''s heart was burning.


    He is not a pedantic person, just put courage first.


    Now, it''s not the time to be particular.


    It''s a war between humans and Protoss.


    "Command, please."


    Sogda knelt on one knee, his eyes full of war.


    "Our first task is to rescue as many people as possible from the sea of suffering, and to represent those survivors to our country as far as possible. Naturally, someone will do it. Your task is to protect those troops and not feel humiliated for their means. We can''t worry too much when human life is at stake. Time is life."


    The one armed old man ordered, "this mission, I will let wofsky go with you. Our Maoxiong Empire has concealed the existence of polar ice bears for a long time, and it''s time to use it this time."


    Even polar ice bears are going to fight?


    Sogda''s heart is full of shock, polar ice bear is a big card of their bear Empire, not to the key time, is not easy to take out.


    Because its power is so powerful that its allies will feel frightened and turn from allies to enemies.


    But now, polar ice bears are on their way.


    Can the situation really turn into such a situation?


    "The troops are expensive and fast. Prepare to leave in 15 minutes. The logistics problems will be solved slowly. Let''s go out first, and..."


    The old man with one arm is giving orders. A soldier comes to the old man with one arm in a hurry and shouts:


    "report, commander! The situation in the South has changed. "


    "What change!"


    The one armed old man didn''t blame the soldier for his rudeness. Since the other party bothered him at this time, something very important must have happened in the south. Now every move of the south is affecting their heartstrings, and it''s not easy to miss any news.


    "The Crusaders have returned and are fighting against the insects. Moreover, the Crusaders have declared war against the Protoss and launched attacks on them. Tens of thousands of protoss have died in the hands of the Crusaders."


    "What?"


    This unexpected turn shocked the whole Maoxiong empire."What happened? Isn''t the Star Cross army controlled by the protoss to attack Huaxia? Why do you suddenly return to fight against insects and start attacking Protoss? "


    A senior officer has lost his position. They have been waiting for this opportunity for such a long time. They did not expect such a surprising reversal now.


    Several officers nearby can''t wait to scold:


    "it must be those people in the Western Parliament who did it. Their hearts are too dirty."


    "Because they came to us for help with their families. I didn''t expect that there would be such a backhand."


    "Asshole, we may have a good time."


    Unlike the cursing of the senior officers, sogda was relieved:


    "as long as the cross is still in our hands."


    Although his national concept is also very heavy, his racial concept also occupies a large proportion when the country is not vital.


    Although the Star Cross is also a great threat to the mausoleum Empire, as long as it is still in the hands of human beings, it can become the power of human external combat.


    It''s not a wise choice to go to war with the protoss, but he didn''t really pay attention to this small matter compared with the fact that the cross army fell into the control of the Protoss.


    As long as we have a sharp sword in our hands, why should we be afraid of a strong enemy?


    "What happened?" Asked the one armed man in a deep voice.


    "This, this..."


    Some of them dare not say, "although they have information, they can''t confirm whether it''s true or not."


    "I''ll judge whether it''s true or not, just say it." The old man with one arm said angrily.


    It''s just a messenger. He even dares to question the truth of the intelligence. Even if it''s false intelligence, it doesn''t mean it''s worthless.


    "Listen, they surrendered to Chu Feng."

 Chapter 1135

    The air seemed to solidify at this moment.


    All over the walls of the southern fortress, these senior officers were speechless.


    Is this intelligence humiliating their intelligence?


    "What did you say?"


    A senior officer grabbed the soldier''s collar and tried to fight, "how dare you come out and fool us with this kind of information? Do you think the atmosphere is too serious, so tell a joke? "


    "Let him go!"


    Sogda opened his mouth. The senior officer decisively released the collar of the soldier. Although sogda''s position in the army is not high, his position is far beyond his rank.


    Sogda was always on the front line in the war of encircling, reconstituting and mutating monsters in Maoxiong empire.


    Among the fighting people who advocate courage, such people are more respected than normal generals.


    "Sogda, I..."


    "I know that the intelligence is very fake, but even the fake intelligence is valuable. We should analyze why the intelligence personnel we arranged in the West would send back such a fake intelligence, and what did they see there?"


    Sogda said calmly.


    "Sogda is right. Even if the intelligence fails, it is the responsibility of the intelligence department, not the herald."


    The one armed old man agreed with the herald''s point of view, "check again, tell them, at all costs, we must investigate the cause of the matter for me, say what we see, and don''t have our own processing."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The herald saluted and ran away.


    "Sogda, do you really believe in this kind of thing?"


    Said a senior officer.


    "I believe it doesn''t matter. What matters is that our human army is fighting for us. That''s enough."


    Sogda''s eyes were filled with joy.


    ¡­¡­


    Mikhail Empire, the hexagonal building.


    "You are a group of you! Are all the people who work in the intelligence department turned into pigs now? With such a high salary, we have raised a group of rubbish like you! "


    A senior real power general of the rice Empire angrily dropped his copywriting on the ground. He felt angry and jumped on it again. He stepped on it severely.


    "I asked you to pay attention to the dynamics of the cross army and the Chinese war. What did you pay attention to? The Star Cross army hasn''t arrived at the border of China, but they have surrendered and returned to fight insects? I tell you that even if a novel is written like this, it will be spurted to the end of the author''s writing. How dare you fool me with such a thing


    Just a few hours ago, they received information that shocked the world.


    The protoss took over the whole Crusade in just three hours. The Western parliament completely lost the control of the Crusade, died, fled and surrendered.


    All the changes happened in just three hours.


    Such information is enough to shock them.


    They never thought that the penetration of protoss into human beings had reached such a level.


    Although they don''t like China, they also know that if there is a war between the cross and China, it will be an unprecedented turbulence on the earth, and even a sign that the earth will perish.


    At such a critical moment of human life and death, at such a moment that may become a turning point in history, any subtle trend is enough to affect the hearts of countless people.


    But what''s the information that these junkies give them?


    Half way through, the cross surrendered without even reaching the door?


    Surrender is not to say, people also came back with the Star Cross corps, became the Savior of the fight insects? Even the protoss were killed tens of thousands by them.


    Do you think this is a novel?


    "It''s incredible to know such a situation, but the reality is never logical."


    A gray haired, bloated old man pushed a wheelchair into the conference room.


    "Do you believe that the cross army will surrender to a Chinese?"


    The senior real power general roared, "if that servant is really so terrible, I''m afraid it''s not only the West that has been penetrated by her, but also the people around us that have become Chinese people. We''d better not fight against China in the future. We know every day whether our soldiers will encounter the same thing when they go out to battle."


    It is absolutely impossible for him to believe such information.


    Even if the information was true, he would not believe it.


    It''s not just that the intelligence is too incredible. What''s more terrible is that behind the intelligence, it reflects the terrible penetration of China into the Western Parliament.


    If this information is true, what other forces on earth are qualified to become enemies with China?


    That''s what they can''t stand."Don''t worry. In the specific intelligence, there is one thing mentioned, that is, Chu Feng follows an 11 year old girl, and Chu Feng flatters that girl to the height of a saint. Our intelligence personnel have mentioned this thing, because they don''t believe that an 11 year old girl can do anything."


    Although the bloated old man in the wheelchair seems to be inconvenient to move, he can speak much more quickly than his figure. "But in the information we have collected before, the Church of light used a similar excuse to regard this little girl as a saint, and did not hesitate to pay the price of mischief with China."


    "Do you believe it''s true?"


    "I have to believe that there is no time now, no matter how we don''t accept it, but we have to admit that the gods are real."


    "But I prefer to believe that the gods are false."


    The senior real power general murmured darkly.


    The so-called belief is actually a means for them to manage their own people.


    However, when the belief is out of control, it will lead to a huge disaster, which will lead to the result that the theocracy is superior to the imperial power. The reason why the emperor of China calls himself the son of heaven is to seize the theocracy.


    Now, however, when believers realize that real gods may exist, their madness can hardly be restrained.


    In other words, their scientific and technological strength is still ahead of that of the world. Otherwise, China would have been out of control for a long time.


    "Now we are not discussing whether there is a real God, but we have to consider another problem, that is, what is in this little girl''s body that can disturb the gods and the existence of the highest plane."


    Bloated old man''s eyes with a strange fanaticism, "my intuition tells me that this little girl must have a very important secret, absolutely not only the protoss told us, this little girl''s auxiliary breakthrough function."

 Chapter 1136

    China, central China and North China united defense line.


    "This joke is not funny at all. Although you can understand our heavy heart and make up a joke to boost our morale, please tell us the real information now."


    Luo Xingyao leaned on a high back chair, put his hands on the desk in front of him, and crossed his fingers on his chest. "Although our enemy is powerful, I have never met an enemy who can push out my limit. If we use your jokes to boost morale, we will surely have adverse effects when we know that we are teasing them."


    "When did you see me joking?"


    Lu Qiu sat opposite Luo Xingyao, his face full of helplessness, "maybe the intelligence department sent back the information is false, but the liar will certainly not be me."


    "What wave of intelligence is this?"


    "Probably the fifth wave!"


    "How many intelligence personnel have witnessed this?"


    "There are 131 of us. The old fox doesn''t know."


    "Oh


    Luo Xingyao was silent.


    After receiving such information, any rational person''s first reaction is to question.


    Even if hundreds or thousands of people tell them that the information is true, they should also doubt the possibility of three people becoming tigers. They must not easily believe such outrageous information.


    However, with such surreal intelligence, if no one has witnessed it, how can those intelligence personnel come back?


    Only by being true can they be free from punishment.


    Maybe the reason behind it is thought-provoking, but what they see is true.


    "There is a little girl in the intelligence. Those who are arranged by us in the West think that the little girl is just Chu Feng''s trick, but we should be able to see more things."


    Lu Qiu said solemnly, "I have seen that little girl with my own eyes. She is full of soft power. If you use that power for yourself, you may be able to break through the difficulties that you couldn''t imagine before. I once doubted whether Chu Feng wanted to protect that little girl or take her as his own cauldron when she was raised, but now I see Come on, my pattern is still too low compared with that of the city Lord. "


    Luo Xingyao understands Lu Qiu''s conjecture.


    In the last days, trust is the most precious and the least valuable.


    To be able to have a mutual trust of life and death friendship, may give the original despair of life to survive the power.


    Unfortunately, the light and darkness of human nature are too complicated.


    Betrayal happens every day. Even the brothers of life and death who fought side by side and helped each other in a desperate situation may be dazzled in the face of huge interests.


    Reason is precious because it is rare.


    Lu Qiu is now more and more like a military adviser. Of course, his thinking should develop in the direction of a military adviser. Even the closest people must be examined from the perspective of a third party.


    "What''s the third possibility?"


    Luo Xingyao believes in Chu Feng, even if he does not consider the friendship between the two sides, he also believes in Chu Feng.


    This trust is not based on character, but he believes that people who are as confident as Chu Feng will never improve themselves by such small means, because once they use this means, their mood will be broken.


    "Since Yiyi has the most precious things in her body, does it also prove that she has precious talent? I''ve always wondered why people like the Lord of the city would waste their energy to protect a little girl. He hasn''t adopted any other orphans! But it would be understandable if he had trained her as an heir in the first place. "


    Lu Qiu said, "Yiyi''s talent is absolutely no less than yours. It''s just that she''s too young to show it. However, under the cultivation of Chu Feng, she may become a super strong person by herself. The Star Cross is a move that Chu Feng has already buried. It''s also Chu Feng''s graduation test for Yiyi! Through such a test, she is the Savior of mankind


    ¡­¡­


    "Take it as your graduation test."


    Chu Feng stands on the wall of a survival base, overlooking the East.


    Now that the situation in the west is stable, it''s time to make a choice.


    "Graduation test?"


    Yiyi has some doubts and fears.


    "You can''t be ordinary, and no one can protect you. Even me can''t protect you for a lifetime, so you have to grow up. Even if you are nurturing, you have to become a talent."


    Chu Feng said, "the power and temptation in your body is too great. If you are too weak, even I may not be able to endure it all the time. The Star Cross and the western world are the test for you. Now you will become the real master of the western countries as a saint. However, what direction you can lead here depends on you I''ve lost myself. "


    Hearing this, Yiyi''s eyes widened.Starcross, do you want her to lead all the time?


    But how could it be?


    What''s more, she doesn''t know how to lead the army, or how to manage a country, let alone a jigsaw puzzle country made up of many countries? It''s too unrealistic.


    "But I can''t do it."


    "If I can''t, I''ll have to destroy this place." Chu Feng said lightly.


    "That''s OK!"


    Yiyi said in a loud voice. She was a little frightened.


    If someone said such a thing, she might not believe it, or believe that the other party has such ability, but this words from Chu Feng''s mouth, it is really possible to become a reality!


    Does he really want to destroy this side?


    "You should know that I''m not joking. Now the West has been infiltrated by the Protoss. Even if you pretend to be a saint, you can only have real appeal by taking advantage of their opportunity to protect your homeland. Once you leave here, the whole western world will become the back garden of the protoss, and even the place where they produce cannon fodder."


    Chu Feng narrated the cruel fact in a calm tone, "I would rather kill all the survivors here than let them become the power of the Protoss. Rather than let that result come, I''d better kill the dangerous factors in the cradle ahead of time."


    "No way." Yiyi said firmly.


    "It''s not a question of whether it can be done or not. If a sharp sword is held by people other than us, then the sword will become a weapon to kill people."


    Chu Feng said, "if you can find a better choice, I can support you, but if you can''t find it, you can only choose one from two here, become the real saint of the cross, or bury the whole cross."

 Chapter 1137

    The invasion of the Crusaders, which might have caused a great disturbance, ended in a grotesque form.


    The Crusade, before half the March, had been stopped by two men, and then the whole army surrendered. When the news came out, it was more than any rumor.


    Even those who like to spread rumors disdain such words.


    "I know you like to play that Chu Feng, but no matter how you play it, it''s a bit too far away. One person with a little girl, let the whole star cross surrender? Do you really think we''re idiots? "


    "Ha ha, this joke is not funny at all. It just makes my stomach ache."


    "You rumor mongers, even if you are spreading rumors, you should give us some reliable information."


    "I know. You must want us to relax our guard, so that when the Crusaders really kill us, we will not be on guard. I will report to the top and arrest you."


    Let alone ordinary demon hunters don''t believe it, even people in twilight don''t believe it.


    When the military transferred the troops from the Western defense line for other purposes, there were even many demon hunters who tried their best to stop them, as well as those who hit stones with their heads.


    "It''s absolutely false intelligence. It must be the enemy''s trick. You can''t believe this kind of thing."


    "If the army really withdraws, Huaxia will be finished when the Star Cross army comes."


    "If you really want to withdraw, I''ll die here."


    Although their behavior is hard to understand, there is no shortage of such people in any era.


    When the rumor of the outside world is getting more and more outrageous, the city of dawn is also in confusion.


    "Is this rumor true?"


    Su Yuan looked at the information on the table, lost in thought.


    Of course, the intelligence system of Dawning city can not penetrate into the west, because they have no need to do so.


    But that doesn''t mean they don''t know anything about Western intelligence.


    If you want Western intelligence, you can call the military directly, and they will send it to you.


    Military people are not afraid that the city of dawn has something to look for them, they are afraid that the city of dawn does not use their place, so they can not enjoy the discount of the city of dawn.


    After all, most of the materials in dawning city are supplied to the military at a discount of 60%.


    Such a discount can be regarded as charity.


    It''s also because of the support of Dawning City, so the military has not worried about logistics. On the contrary, it has bought too many things, and some grain has been hoarded just in case.


    "This information is too far off the mark, isn''t it?"


    Su Yuan sometimes feels that her brain turns too fast, which is not a good thing.


    When you treat many things, you are too rational. When you are in front of Chu Feng, this kind of rationality is often redundant, because it is difficult for you to accept new things.


    Chu Feng''s decisions and things are always unexpected. Of course, the results will be unexpected.


    But in any case, this kind of thing is a little too far.


    "This kind of intelligence, is it really not the military amusing us?"


    Jiang Xinyue sits directly on the desk with her round thighs and eyebrows slightly frowning.


    After she moved into the city''s main residence, Zhu Biyun, Su Yuan''s former assistant, was replaced and sent to other departments by Su Yuan. This is something Su Yuan has long wanted to do. Now she just has an opportunity.


    There is also a real power department, but Zhu Biyun didn''t feel left out.


    However, Jiang Xinyue thinks that the intelligence of Dawning city is really magical.


    "There''s no doubt that even if the military gets false information, they won''t cheat us with lies, because they don''t have the need to do so now."


    Su Yuan rubbed her eyebrows. "After Chu Feng comes back, go and ask him in person."


    Even she thought that Chu Feng was really closed, but she didn''t expect that Chu Feng had quietly gone to the west, and made such a big event. This is not a miracle. It''s a mystery.


    "But do you believe it?"


    Jiang Xinyue frowned.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you believe in it or not. What''s important is that belief in this kind of thing is too dangerous in the end. It can be used as a weapon in the hands of Chu Feng and the enemy."


    Su Yuan said seriously, "now there are many people spreading all kinds of doomsday thoughts among the people, and various kinds of doomsday sects have formed. To some extent, these sects have given some people confidence that they can''t survive. However, next, China will set off a wave of suppression of doomsday sects. Let''s get ready!"


    Jiang Xinyue did not expect Su Yuan to consider this aspect.


    Shouldn''t she be confirming the truth of the information?"You still have little contact with Chu Feng. If you have enough contact with him, you will know that this kind of thing is not inconceivable to him, at least not incomprehensible."


    Su Yuan leaned back and said, "no matter how ridiculous it is, since it happened, we have to accept it. Anyway, when Chu Feng comes back, everything will be clear."


    "Not good."


    Jiang Xinyue suddenly exclaimed, "since Chu Feng has confirmed that people are in the west, no matter how he used to be, if I am a star Protoss, I will take this opportunity to make the idea of star fire."


    "There''s no way for them to send troops here."


    Su Yuan frowned and said, "what''s more, there are Chu Feng''s backhand here!"


    "It''s because Chu Feng still has a backhand, so we should be more careful. If he can even make the whole cross surrender, why should he make those silver phosphorus demons prepare for war? Is it just for a shot? Don''t you worry about turning into a wolf with such a shot? "


    Jiang Xinyue said seriously.


    "Not good."


    Su Yuan''s eyes a coagulation, wise thousand worry must have a loss, such common sense she did not expect.


    At this time, there was a loud noise in the distance, and then there was the fire.


    Looking around, a thick pillar of fire ignited outside the city, spurting towards the black clouds in the sky. The more it reached the sky, the bigger it was, and the bright red flame soared into the sky.


    The direction of the wave is just outside the city of dawn, blocking the direction of the stone tower of the true fire spirit of the stars.


    "Scout battalion and hellknights are all out. Something''s going to happen."


    Su Yuan took out the communication token, ready to give the order.


    Now Chu Feng is not in the city of dawn. If something goes wrong in the city of dawn, she will not forgive herself.


    If the safety of the city of dawn depends on Chu Feng alone, it''s too tragic.


    "No, I let them do it on purpose."


    A familiar figure appeared in the office.

 Chapter 1138

    "Why?"


    Jiang Xinyue blurts out.


    Before she came to dawning City, she always regarded herself as the hope for the future of the Jiang family. She was the strongest and the most talented person in the Jiang family, and believed that she would be able to reach the top.


    However, after arriving at the city of dawn, he has been experiencing setbacks.


    Now I feel more and more mysterious.


    After seeing the fire outside, her first reaction was shocked, but then Chu Feng appeared beside her and told her: I did it on purpose.


    If another person says such words, she must think that the other party is trying to be brave.


    But from Chu Feng''s own mouth, she found that she could not say anything suspicious.


    "Don''t panic. Let''s take a look at the situation first."


    Chu Feng leans back and a chair appears behind him. He grabs Jiang Xinyue into his arms and draws a circle beside him.


    There is a big hole in the wall, but it is like a screen playing the scene of the stone tower.


    Today, he is in a mess. After the fire broke out, most of the demon hunters'' first reaction was to run for their lives, escape a certain distance, and then look back.


    After all, the demon hunters who can survive to the present and the crisis awareness in the old times are all top notch.


    In the vicinity of the stone tower, there are dozens of star Protoss experts are making trouble.


    However, the members of the dark Legion and the reconnaissance battalion responded quickly. These Protoss experts surrounded and killed. Although these assassins had good strength, the reconnaissance battalion was the best among the elite. There were more than 2000 dark legions from hell nearby. They fought at their home and won dozens of protoss without any problem.


    Jiang Xinyue also believes that Chu Feng is intentional at the moment, just wondering why Chu Feng did it.


    Su Yuan''s eyes flickered as she looked at the screen that Chu Feng made.


    Of course, she can see that what Chu Feng is using now is a kind of use of space means, which is very mysterious, but the understanding requirements of space rules are not too high.


    It''s like it''s not hard, but it''s hard to invent papermaking.


    After knowing this method, it''s easy to learn.


    "The star is really fire, the spirit should be very precious, why do you do it?"


    Jiang Xinyue asked again.


    Although she doesn''t have a specific concept of the precious degree of the true fire spirit of the stars, it can be seen from the reaction of the star Protoss that it should be enough to affect the pattern of the earth.


    Even in the divine world, it can cause unrest.


    But this level of God, Chu Feng said destroyed destroyed destroyed it?


    In her heart, she has gradually believed that the incredible intelligence she just got, Chu Feng''s foresight, how can it be the same level as ordinary people?


    His long-term vision and precise calculation have gone beyond the whole era.


    Even if it is a god level treasure that can cause turmoil in the divine world, as long as it is for its own purpose, sacrifice will be sacrificed.


    Think of here, Jiang Xinyue look at Chu Feng''s eyes have been full of worship.


    "For promotion." Chu Feng said his answer.


    "For, for what?"


    Jiang Xinyue felt his brain short circuited again.


    Product promotion? What''s so special?


    Is it appropriate for you to say that as a person who has been plotting the cross for a long time and even considered taking over the western world?


    "The star real fire spirit is a kind of God with huge effect and hidden danger. Even compared with nuclear weapons, it can only be regarded as fireworks. So no matter how much people boast about their own safety measures, people always have a skeptical attitude towards it. After all, no one knows how far a safety measure can reach before it is tested to the limit. ¡±


    the screen on the wall has turned to the sky.


    In front of this terrible fire, the sky was burned a big hole.


    This is not an exaggerated description, but the sky covered by black clouds and black fog, has really been burned out a big hole, the bright red flame has become the theme of the sky.


    The people of Dawning City, even the whole Chinese people all looked up at the sky.


    What kind of scene is this?


    Even the sky can burn the flame, this is how dangerous goods?


    People have been so shocked that they can''t speak.


    Even in the extraordinary era, in front of such a shocking scene, they feel that they have always been mortals, just mole ants.


    "If I want to spread such flames all over China, even all over the world, it will certainly cause panic. No matter what kind of security measures, it will cause panic to countless people.


    Although I would like to ignore those people''s ideas, considering the reputation of Dawning city and the possible turbulence in the future, I must consider solving this problem.The solution to this problem is to let people see the limits of this thing and the consequences of the destruction of security measures.


    Only when people see the limits can they reduce their fear. "


    Chu Feng explained to the two women while switching pictures in the office.


    "But then people won''t be afraid? We also know the limit of the power of nuclear weapons, but human beings are still very afraid of nuclear weapons! " Jiang Xinyue didn''t understand.


    "There is at least one limit, otherwise there will be no such thing as nuclear power plant and nuclear powered aircraft carrier. As long as it is understood by human beings, human beings will be able to control it in their own hands."


    Instead of Chu Feng, Su Yuan said, "the position of Xingchen zhenhuo in the future is the core of the old era. It can bring disaster to civilization and promote the development of civilization, but China must move forward, because there is no room for the whole earth to retreat. As long as we can see the danger of the real fire of the stars, human beings will dare to use it. "


    "The security measures I set can''t convince everyone, but the security protection spontaneously formed by others can''t win my trust, so I used such a clever method. If all the protection means are destroyed, at least I have the last means, that is to project the power of the true fire spirit of the stars into the sky."


    After observing that all the star Protoss Masters had been controlled, Chu Feng adjusted the picture to the sky again, "another advantage is that it won''t make us weak. Guard the defense tower and crystal, that will make yourself appear fatal weakness, but now we have our own ability to detonate crystal, at least to let the people who dare to try to relax


    As he spoke, the flames of the burning sky began to fade.


    The next picture, so that everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 1139

    Since the end of the world, the sky has been covered by black fog.


    As time goes on, the black fog in the sky has become more and more substantial. As early as nine months ago, the sun had only one outline, and later even the outline disappeared.


    If it wasn''t for the evolution of human vision, I don''t know how many people would be unable to distinguish day from night.


    Now, the flames that burned and lit up the whole sky began to fade.


    However, after the flame weakened, bright sunlight penetrated the clouds and landed on the ground.


    The flame in the sky is weaker and weaker, but the sunlight on the ground is more and more.


    Soon, the white sun will illuminate the whole city of dawn.


    The city of dawn is bathed in the sun, as if it is plated with a layer of golden glory.


    People stare up at the sky, stimulated by the strong sunlight, shed tears, but even so, they do not want to have a moment to transfer.


    "I see the light."


    I don''t know who it is, he said to himself.


    More and more people shed tears, but no one laughed.


    It''s not fire, it''s not light.


    This is sunshine.


    The flame of the star fire is also bright, comfortable and joyful, but it is slightly inferior to the sunshine falling from the sky.


    At the moment when the sun penetrates the clouds, they suddenly find that the sun, once neglected by them in the old times, is so lovely and precious.


    This real fire of stars directly burned the sky.


    After the darkness in the sky was burned away, the sun fell on the earth again.


    After two years of long darkness, they saw sunshine again.


    At this time, people suddenly remembered the name of Dawning city.


    They didn''t know that Chu Feng didn''t sign the name of Dawning city at all, but this didn''t prevent them from making associations and assumptions: Chu Feng has been pursuing this light.


    At this moment, the whole East China is looking at the big hole in the sky.


    In the dark sky, a big hole is torn by the sun. People bathed in the sun are greedily breathing the fresh air and enjoying the hard won warmth. They stretch out their hands as if they want to hold the sun in their hands and open their arms as if they want to hold the sun in their arms.


    The taste of sunshine is so wonderful.


    People all over China are looking at the distant sky.


    They were not in the sunshine, but the distant sunlight was so dazzling that they all noticed the shocking scene. They stretched out their hands as if they were going to chase.


    Their hearts, is so eager to become bathed in the sun under a member.


    Their hearts are so envious of the people in the city of dawn.


    A good time is not long.


    The huge gap in the sky is gradually covered by the black fog, which gradually devours the sunlight, and the brilliance in the sky gradually weakens and shrinks.


    Some people in a trance, but found that they have been out of the range of sunlight.


    They watched the boundaries of the sun, so far away from themselves.


    "Don''t go!"


    Some people open their legs, desperately to chase the sun.


    They ran and chased desperately, but no one laughed at them and they didn''t encounter danger.


    Because those mutated monsters and plants are enjoying a rare peace now.


    The range of sunlight is getting smaller and smaller, and finally disappeared in the city of dawn.


    Looking at the restored gray sky, people only feel disappointed, as if something has been lost in their heart, but also as if something has been left.


    "Sunshine is so precious."


    Jiang Xinyue took back her hands holding the sunshine just now. When the sky was burned, she had been taken out of the room by Chu Feng to feel the hard won sunshine.


    She stretched out her hand to hold the sunshine in her hand, but the warm sunshine quietly slipped away from her fingers. She stretched out her hand to catch it, but she couldn''t catch it.


    Chu Feng was silent.


    He did not expect such a scene.


    When the sky was burned just now, he saw far more scenes than others, which made him confirm some of his previous guesses. The mysterious clouds in the sky were slowly uncovered in front of him, which occupied a very important position in his original plan and made him more determined.


    But the shocking sight of the sun shining on the earth again was beyond his expectation.


    No matter what people''s reaction or what they saw with their own eyes, they all shocked his heart.


    The years of losing the sun, Chu Feng experienced longer than everyone else.


    Others have experienced two years of darkness, but Chu Feng has experienced 10 years of darkness. He has been used to the darkness, adapted to the darkness, and regarded the darkness as a part of the environment.In the next ten years, he has been used to the gray sky. When he was born again, he also had a short-term maladjustment, but more is to make up for the regret.


    But now, he has a lot.


    He doesn''t need, and doesn''t need to get more, what he wants is to firmly grasp the happiness he already has, and burn all his own to protect the happiness he already has.


    But when the sun was shining on the ground, some things in Chu Feng''s heart also revived.


    He suddenly realized that he wanted more.


    Why is the sunshine that used to be common in the past taken for granted now?


    Why should we get used to the gray sky? Why can''t we change?


    At the moment, he is a little grateful to Su Yuan. At the beginning, he took the name of Dawning city. Now dawning has been shining on the ground, shining on the dawning city.


    He is now extremely eager to turn this dawn into a real glory.


    He wants to live in the sun.


    Live in the real sunshine.


    We humans never need to adapt to the dark, because we can pursue the light.


    The residents of Dawning City, the demon hunters outside the city, and the survivors bathed in the sun have gradually recovered from the re shading of the sun. However, the shocking sight of the sun shining on the earth just now has left an indelible mark in their hearts, which is a brilliant mark.


    Although the sunshine has disappeared in their eyes, it has remained in their hearts.


    They suddenly feel very lucky, lucky to live in this city of dawn.


    In the city of dawn, there is an existence that brings light to all.


    Now that we have the first ray of sunshine, will it be far away from returning to the glorious era?

 Chapter 1140

    "Why leave Yiyi alone in the west?"


    When ye Xiaohui learned that Chu Feng left Yiyi in the west, she was crazy.


    "She''s not alone. I''ve left her enough helpers and enough life-saving measures."


    Chu Feng wrote lightly, "moreover, her own strength has been very strong. Now she is more secure than the city of dawn."


    "I''m not saying that."


    Ye Xiaohui is angry.


    "Do you want to be with her so that she will never grow up?" Chu Feng asked.


    "She''s only 11 years old!"


    "So her ideas don''t matter?"


    "You..."


    "I can understand what you think. It''s really hard for parents to let go of their children completely."


    Chu Feng leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes. "But, you also have to understand that depending on her, her future also determines the future of human beings to some extent. If she doesn''t strive for it, or she doesn''t want to fight for it, I can treat her as an ordinary little girl, give you strength, let you protect her, and do what a mother means Responsibility.


    Even if it is unable to escape the fate of death, at least give her childhood more beautiful.


    However, she is now more mature than many adults. She has her own ideas, will and belief. She has her own things to do. It has nothing to do with her age, only with her psychological age.


    I''m sorry. I choose to respect her ideas. I give them to her and she wants them. "


    Ye Xiaohui only feels that she has been drained of all her strength. She wants to hide her face and cry, but she can''t.


    Chu Feng''s practice can not be measured by simple right and wrong.


    If things in the world can be distinguished by right and wrong, where can there be so many misunderstandings?


    She can''t let her daughter go. In her eyes, Chu Feng''s idea is too cold-blooded.


    However, completely ignoring their children''s will, is not the performance of indifference?


    Yiyi''s mind, vision and pattern have reached a high level under the cultivation of Chu Feng. She is no longer a child who needs to be taught by her elders. She has her own faith and will.


    Chu Feng did not continue to comfort, some things can not persuade.


    Even his own ideas are contrary to those of his parents in some places. His mother just wants to be safe and take responsibility for others.


    However, the real filial piety is not to completely obey the parents, but to do what a child should do, to do what a man should do.


    A real man is not only a good son, but also a shoulder.


    Yiyi''s demands are much higher than those of men.


    Her future is limitless.


    Under the cultivation of Chu Feng, she is excellent enough to wait for a real mature opportunity.


    "At least, I want to be with her."


    Ye Xiaohui also wants to fight for it as much as possible.


    "No way."


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and gently shook his head. He did not give ye Xiaohui any chance. "Now is the most critical moment for her growth. There must be no one who is very important to her. I would rather let the whole western jigsaw puzzle country collapse in her hands and let one of the four pillars of the earth be missing. I would not let you interfere with her."


    Although the alliance of western countries is also one of the pillars of mankind, this pillar is collapsing. What Chu Feng has to do is to decide the direction of the collapse of the pillar and the measures to deal with it.


    It''s worse to want to pull the sky, and he doesn''t have so many reasons.


    It''s a good deal for Chu Feng to be able to give Yiyi a palace that is about to collapse to practice and let her grow up quickly. It''s also a very important plan. As long as Yiyi doesn''t give up, no one can disturb her.


    Ye Xiaohui''s whole body exudes a destructive smell, and cracks like cobwebs appear on the floor.


    The destruction of jimie sword is full of the whole body of Ye Xiaohui, making her beautiful eyes full of jimie, just like death.


    The will to destroy blows in front of the windless body, but it''s like the wind blowing on his face. Chu Feng doesn''t move at all, as if he doesn''t care about the changes in Ye Xiaohui.


    "Stop!"


    When ye Xiaohui was about to reach a critical point, Chu Feng spoke.


    His tone is very calm, it doesn''t seem to be giving orders at all, but his words themselves are supreme majesty.


    Ye Xiaohui''s body trembled, and her sword of destruction began to get confused.


    Can she fight Chu Feng at this time?


    Don''t say whether she can succeed or not. Even if she can succeed, how can she bear the consequences of Chu Feng''s injury.


    Feelings told her that she wanted to protect her daughter and stay with her daughter, but reason told her that even if she had an accident, Chu Feng would never have an accident."Even if you can''t control your own power, do you still want to control the power of others?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes open half, eyes with ridicule, "everyone wants to do a lot of things, but some things, if you can''t do it, then there is no meaning."


    Ye Xiaohui closed her eyes in pain, and opened them slowly after a long time.


    "I see."


    Ye Xiaohui turned and left without saying a word.


    She is not IQ is not enough, just love her daughter, will all their attention on the daughter, and even gradually lost self.


    Now, she can''t stop what Chu Feng does to Yiyi.


    Now what Chu Feng is doing is to exercise Yiyi. She can''t stop it. However, if Chu Feng wants to use Yiyi, she also has no way to stop it.


    If you don''t have the strength, you can''t even do what you want to do.


    Looking at Ye Xiaohui''s back, Chu Feng gently rubbed his eyebrows: "I hope she doesn''t go crazy."


    Sometimes obsession is the driving force to push people forward, but many times it is also the root of a person''s destruction.


    Ye Xiaohui''s obsession is too deep. In fact, most parents in the world will stand in that position, but not all obsessions can lead you to the results you want.


    It doesn''t matter whether the obsession is good or bad. The important thing is not to be possessed.


    The essence of being possessed is to achieve one''s own goal and strengthen one''s own behavior. However, in the process of strengthening one''s own behavior, the behavior itself is regarded as the most important thing.


    To make Yiyi live safely is the purpose, and to protect her daughter is the means to make Yiyi safe.


    But now she regards protecting her daughter as her deepest obsession, which comes from her guilt that she failed to protect her daughter in the past. However, in the long run, she is likely to lose the goal of "making Yiyi safe" and regard the latter as more important than anything.


    Chu Feng has already reminded Ye Xiaohui that whether she can come out depends on herself.

 Chapter 1141

    After she left, ye Xiaohui entered her own practice.


    She knew that even if she went to the west to find Yiyi now, it was useless.


    Chu Feng won''t allow her to do this, and she can''t either.


    Then the city of dawn became the center of turbulence again.


    The turbulence caused by Xingchen zhenhuo continues. Chu Feng has added three layers of defense to the stone pagoda around dawning city. The last defense is to detonate Xingchen zhenhuo spirit and its spirit in the sky after the external defense will be destroyed.


    As Chu Feng said, after seeing the power of Xingchen zhenhuo spirit and the last layer of insurance set by Chu Feng, most people feel relieved to Xingchen zhenhuo spirit.


    The explosion of the true fire spirit of the stars brings us sunshine that we haven''t seen for a long time.


    Those who witnessed this scene with their own eyes always remember this moment in their hearts.


    Of course, this also brings another bad effect: some people''s hearts are longing for the stars to be ignited again, so that they can see the sun coming again.


    Of course, the real strong will will not hold such an idea.


    They are glad to feel the sunshine again, but this cowardly way is not acceptable to them. What they prefer is to use their own strength to sweep away the clouds in the sky.


    This ray of sunshine left hope in their hearts, and countless people began to live in pursuit of hope.


    The final seal of the stone pagoda was completed by Chu Feng himself. The second layer of protection was given to the military, while the third layer of protection was given to the folk demon hunters to protect themselves.


    To be able to protect the existence of the star fire in person will make people feel more happy.


    After all, in such an important matter, no one will place their hopes on others.


    Five days later, Chu Feng began to build another six stone pagodas, including one in Central China and two in Southwest China. One of them was close to the border of South China. The remaining three were all built in the north, and one of them was built on the border between the north and central China.


    The triple defense measures were all set up and tested by some demon hunters who reached level 7 and above. Chu Feng put the fire in.


    Chu Feng doesn''t worry that there are spies among these people, because what he wants to ensure is that even if there are spies who can crack these defense means, he can also detonate the true fire spirit of stars in the sky.


    The appearance of star fire began to change the pattern of China.


    However, the protoss feel extremely angry for this.


    "How dare they? Just a small country in remote areas, dare to do such a thing! This is the true fire spirit of the stars. They dare to detonate the power of the true fire spirit of the stars in the sky and use it to burn the dark force. It''s a great waste. Shouldn''t our gods be wasted in this way in such a remote place as the earth? "


    At a meeting in the temple of stars, a strong star Protoss roared, "this is the disgrace of our star Protoss. The only way to wash away the disgrace is to wipe out all the human beings on the whole earth, overturn the whole China, and recapture our star true fire spirit. This is our only choice."


    In the inherent concept of the protoss of stars, the real fire spirit of the stars belongs to them.


    They may trade some star fire for some benefits, but looking at the four highest levels, only they, the protoss, are qualified to do such a trade.


    The demon strongman who often doesn''t deal with the divine world questions this matter.


    Later, Emperor Ziwei talked to them with his fists and killed the unreasonable demon emperor directly, which calmed down the dispute and made the demon world agree with the rules of the divine world.


    So from the beginning, they didn''t intend to get it in the form of trading.


    However, when the protoss of the stars sent out experts to steal the spirit of the true fire of the stars, the spirit of the true fire of the stars was detonated directly by human beings and used to counteract the dark elements in the sky.


    In the eyes of the protoss, this is an act of treason.


    Because of the different height and angle of view, they had never thought that the earth could use this form to spoil the star fire.


    It''s a remote place, and you''ve done so much to the gods.


    The worst they expect is to trade.


    The hall of the temple of stars was silent, and no one answered.


    It''s not that they dare not answer, but because they know that the speaker is one of the leaders of the temple of stars. His speech is not to give everyone an opportunity to answer, but to pave the way for the next thing.


    "Da, Da!"


    With a rhythmic sound of footsteps, a young star Protoss with pink light armour came in. His light armour color was a bit enchanting, but under the support of his temperament, it gave people a sense of scarlet.


    "Although the earth is a remote place, even if it is a mole ant, it will be desperate when it is forced into a desperate situation. If no one is willing to take over the task, then give it to me, Kaiyang star Saint son, to bring back the true fire spirit of the stars."Kaiyang xingshengzi, one of the seven Shengzi in Xingshen temple.


    The son of the temple of stars is to be cultivated according to the direction of life in the future.


    In the future, there is a possibility to inherit the position of God Emperor.


    However, after the son opened his mouth, dozens of star Protoss leaders did not answer immediately.


    Kaiyang star son frowned, these people have no reaction?


    At this moment, a strange voice came from the corner:


    "to deal with such a small matter as the earth, where can you get the hand of your Highness the son? So big a star Protoss, when already reduced to, this small matter all bothers the saint son to hand personally? What''s more, the upper limit of strength that the earth can hold is only 8 levels, and his Highness the son is only one step away from the level. How can he come to the earth? "


    Kaiyang star Shengzi didn''t get angry about it. Instead, he replied calmly:


    "that''s not necessarily. Hasn''t Tianquan star Shengzi been sold once? Far from being successful, he left his personal weapons on the earth, but his opponents should not be underestimated. No matter how weak the opponent, I will use the most sincere attitude to deal with, since I want to hand, it will not leave any opportunities for the earth


    After that, he said to the master in the conference room, "I will seal my accomplishments and bring 365 star guards and the elite of the 100000 star Legion. I won''t give them to you like the son of heavenly power."


    They seem to be tit for tat, but in fact they seem to be in harmony.


    Not only in the words to establish a foregone conclusion, but also belittled some of their competitors.

 Chapter 1142

    Before that strange voice sounded again: "to deal with just a mole ant, so many people have to be deployed. It seems that his highness Shengzi has lost the edge of indomitable since he succeeded in competing for the position. No wonder he hasn''t broken the last line for such a long time. No wonder, no wonder!"


    The high-level members of the protoss in the conference room frowned.


    At the beginning, they seemed to be in a group.


    However, it''s a little too much now!


    Until now, they don''t think the two sides are really tit for tat, because this kind of quarrel is too low-level and should not be put on the table.


    What''s more, Kaiyang star''s Saint son has not taken his place for a long time, and his position is not stable enough. As the saying goes, too much is better than too much. If he pretends too much, they will not like it.


    Kaiyang star Saint son is still neither humble nor arrogant: "seizing the true fire spirit of the stars is a major event of the whole star Protoss. It''s not the time to fight for fame and wealth. If I just want to kill human Chu Feng, I can kill him in three moves. But watching Chu Feng''s behavior before, I''m afraid it''s not enough to simply use his life as a threat.


    The reason why I want to deploy so many people is to show him that we have the strength to overthrow this Chinese nation. In the face of the crisis of ethnic survival, we can''t help him refuse.


    If he killed Chu Feng just for a moment''s sake, but the spirit of Xingchen zhenhuo was detonated by him, who can bear the responsibility? I''m not the brave and unscrupulous man of the son of heavenly power star. "


    In the process of question and answer, he also expressed an attitude.


    That is, he will put the interests of the protoss in the highest position, even at the expense of personal honor and disgrace, but also to defend the interests of the protoss, and finally easily suppress the opponent.


    As a saint son with shallow foundation, this attitude can undoubtedly gain people''s heart the fastest.


    Many high-level members of the star temple have already begun to nod to themselves.


    No matter how they serve their own interests in private, they must show their attitude of giving everything for the ethnic group in the hall of stars.


    This does not mean that they will really sacrifice everything for the ethnic group, because when they show such an attitude, the ethnic group can not fail them, otherwise it will chill the hearts of the whole ethnic group.


    Kaiyang star Saint son, the performance is his own attitude.


    In contrast, the son of Tianquan star is labeled as "harming the interests of the ethnic group for personal honor and Disgrace". Even if we know that he said it on purpose, we can''t change the fact.


    "It''s right to say that the star is really fire and the spirit can''t be lost. In contrast, personal honor is really nothing. I fully support the practice of Kaiyang star, and I''m willing to add more chips here to ensure the success of this operation."


    At this time, a discordant voice came from the side hall.


    Kaiyang star son''s eyes had a slight change. Tianquan star''s son walked out of the side hall slowly. Obviously, he was watching the meeting from the beginning.


    The attitude of the son of heaven power star made him confused.


    I was obviously smearing him just now, but I didn''t expect that he would support me in turn.


    "I admire that you can correct your mistakes."


    Although Tianquan star Saint son''s attitude is very low, Kaiyang star Saint son is not willing to miss this opportunity.


    However, his opening, but let the star Temple of high-level people seem a little unhappy.


    The pattern and gas volume are a little lower.


    "It''s not that I can correct my mistakes, but I still need to test my opponent''s strength and character before I really start. You just decided to use so much strength, isn''t it because of my test?"


    The son of Tianquan star said with no expression, "originally I was going to do it myself. I didn''t expect that you would do it for me. I didn''t have to go to the earth myself. However, your information comes from me after all. Some omissions are inevitable. I came here to help you make up for them."


    Kaiyang star son face slightly changed, the other side appeared, the situation reversed.


    His just smear, turned into the other party''s shining point.


    And Tianquan star son showed magnanimous, and willing to assist, instantly gave him to create a pattern of far-reaching, generous image.


    Now the situation in the conference hall has been firmly grasped by the other party.


    The elder of the temple of stars, who spoke at the beginning, also had some disappointment and regret. He presided over the meeting in order to promote Kaiyang star Saint son to the top, which is related to his future plans.


    Unfortunately, the son of Tianquan star is more experienced after all.


    If Kaiyang star Saint son can''t fight back, then he can only be a strong man.


    Only when there is value can he invest.


    "Since Tianquan star is willing to help, I can only say thank you in advance. Otherwise, if there is any mistake in this mission, even if it is just the loss of a star, I may not forgive myself in my life."Kaiyang xingshengzi road.


    Now the situation has been controlled by the other side, and the other side has planned such a situation for a long time, and he has no way to find a way to break the situation in an instant.


    Since there is no way to crack it, he can only find a way to recover the loss.


    The true fire spirit of the stars must not be in the hands of the earth people, but he said this, but he virtually shirked the responsibility to the heavenly power star son.


    If this operation is successful, it is the credit of two people.


    If the action fails, even if there are only some mistakes, that is, the son of Tianquan star deliberately conceals and does not report, most of the responsibility will be shifted to the son of Tianquan star.


    Kaiyang star son of course is afraid to let the action fail, because even a little responsibility, he can not afford.


    But there are some flaws in the process of action, he can still bear.


    "Well, next you must be prepared as I said. Don''t discount." Tianquan star son didn''t seem to hear Kaiyang star son''s meaning, solemnly said.


    "Go ahead, please." Kaiyang star son has some bad feelings in his heart.


    "Go to the seven star sword, the Big Dipper star array, and then go to the star soul palace to ask for the protection of the Holy Spirit. The best thing is the existence of the peak of the holy rank. The total number of the star legions should be increased to one million. All of them should be proficient in the array. Finally, ask the Holy Lord to give them a fixed astrolabe. In case of any mistake, you can ask the holy master to take action through the air..."


    The more Tianquan xingshengzi says, the darker Kaiyang xingshengzi''s face is.


    Is he helping? He''s humiliating himself.


    He does show that he is neglecting personal honor and disgrace for the sake of the ethnic group, but if he really makes so many preparations, how much credit does he take?

 Chapter 1143

    "And..."


    "Enough!"


    Kaiyang star Saint son can''t bear to interrupt Tianquan star Saint son''s words.


    He can''t bear it any more. The son of Tianquan star is humiliating him.


    Let alone his authority can not do those things, even if he really does these things, through so much help to complete a necessary task, he will also be labeled as incompetent.


    He stares at the eye of celestial power star Saint son, but saw a pair of eyes that seem to have no emotion.


    What kind of eyes are these?


    Seeing the eyes of Tianquan star Saint son, Kaiyang star Saint son only feels the cold of his soul.


    I thought that he should see irony or banter in each other''s eyes, or even high indifference, but what he saw was just a pair of calm eyes without any emotion.


    As if the heavenly power star son said these, really just not mixed with any feelings, with the most objective and fair thinking to make the evaluation.


    But how could he believe it?


    "The true fire spirit of the stars is the supreme holy thing of our star Protoss, no matter what the price is."


    Tianquan star''s eyes are still calm, "if you just take the relic as an opportunity to get credit, you''d better give it up in advance! That will only make us suffer the loss of futility, but also because we can not successfully recapture the holy things, we will be ridiculed by all the gods, and even damage the supreme prestige of Ziwei star emperor. "


    Even if not in each other''s eyes and expressions read out any feelings, Kaiyang star son is still trembling with anger.


    It must be humiliating. I can''t have it.


    We have to find an excuse to fight back.


    Before he had time to come up with an excuse, a senior member of the protoss who attended the meeting said, "if you follow the requirements of your highness, I''m afraid no one can do this. Let alone the difficulty of dispatching troops, the seven star sword is an artifact of our Protoss. Even your highness must have a reasonable excuse to use the parts of the seven star sword.


    The star soul palace is also the place where the spirits of the saint level strongmen who fell from our star Temple rest and prepare for resurrection. If you move the spirit, it will reduce the possibility of the saint level strongmen''s resurrection, and even cause the saint level strongmen to fall completely. There are only three spirits at the top of the saint level. If anything goes wrong on earth, it will be very painful for our whole star Protoss ¡£


    As for the astrolabe, ha ha... "


    He stopped talking because there was no need.


    These options alone are not what a saint can do.


    If the Holy Son can really move these things, I''m afraid it''s time to decide the position of the Holy Lord. The other six holy sons have been completely defeated in the process of fighting for power.


    As for the final astrolabe, it is the holy instrument of the Lord.


    In order to fight for the things in the remote areas, how can we work so hard? Do you want the reputation of the protoss? The Lord himself. What''s the matter with the son?


    "Why must he be a saint?"


    Tianquan asked, "if our seven saints are willing to work together to ask, I think it will be successful this time. At such a critical moment related to the sacred objects of the protoss, shouldn''t we, as the saints of the protoss, get rid of our selfish desires and join hands for the future of the protoss?"


    Together?


    The whole high level of the star temple was startled.


    Tianquan star son, what do you want to do?


    They originally thought that this should be a good opportunity to fight for credit for themselves, to take back the sacred things of the protoss, the rewards of the Lord, and even the rewards of the emperor are immeasurable.


    However, the son of Tianquan star not only didn''t fight for such credit for himself alone, but proposed to join hands with the seven sons.


    Does he want to fight for the leadership of the seven holy sons in the joint action?


    But even if someone can get the dominant power, is this person the Holy Son of Tianquan star?


    "How can you say that we need to use so much power to deal with the earth man? Is that human being strong enough to be dealt with by our whole Protoss? "


    Kaiyang star son asked, "since you are for the sake of the whole Protoss, I don''t think you mind. Tell us what you found when you went to earth."


    His words hit the nail on the head and found the biggest entry point.


    Since you put the earth so strong, at least say a reason!


    The high-level people''s eyes of the star Temple fall on the body of the star son of Tianquan. Since you want to stir up the army and stir up the public, you can say why!


    If you can''t even say one reason, what you just said can only be regarded as deliberate humiliation.


    The eyes of the son of heavenly power star are still as calm as water: "the emperor of holy light has crossed the border.""What


    The whole temple of stars was shocked.


    God of light? That''s one of the seven gods in the divine world! When did he do it?


    However, the words of the son of Tianquan star exploded in their hearts again:


    "the emperor of holy light made a move and failed. A divine idea was killed by Chu Feng."


    ¡­¡­


    "Big Dipper? Why is it so similar to our Chinese system? "


    Su Yuan looks at the information on the table suspiciously. In China, the Big Dipper seven also has a special meaning. Not to mention that Taoism named the Big Dipper seven, Sinan of China was made according to the shape of the Big Dipper seven.


    But after getting information about the divine world, Su Yuan was shocked.


    Why is there a big dipper in the celestial world.


    Is there a special relationship between the Protoss and Huaxia?


    Jiang Xinyue also looks at Chu Feng with puzzled eyes, her heart is also puzzled.


    "There are not only seven stars and Seven Saints, but also six stars in the south. According to the information from the devil''s world, before the reign of emperor Ziwei, the God Emperor of the protoss was called immortal star emperor, leading the protoss for five thousand years. At that time, the saint son of the protoss was the six stars in the south, giving way to Emperor Ziwei ten thousand years ago, while the God Emperor of the contemporary Protoss was named as the North Star emperor. ¡±


    Chu Feng spoke of the divine intelligence with solemnity in his eyes.


    After emperor Changsheng gave way to Emperor Ziwei, he changed his name to the Big Dipper.


    Only two thousand years after the reign of emperor Ziwei, he gave way to Emperor Polaris, and the north pole is also a part of the title of emperor Ziwei of Zhongtian north pole, which is still named after the Big Dipper.


    If there is no connection between the Protoss and the legend of China, Chu Feng would never believe it.


    At the beginning, when he learned the name of Ziwei star emperor, Chu Feng still had some doubts, but after learning the name of Seven Star Saint son, Chu Feng did not believe in coincidence.

 Chapter 1144

    "But is there a big dipper in the divine world?"


    Jiang Xinyue pointed out a key problem.


    Chinese legends are not based on empty holes. The Big Dipper 7 stars are also divided according to the stars in the sky. Is there the same starry sky as China in the divine world?


    "No!"


    Chu Feng affirmed, "although the stars in the divine world are not in disorder, the stars there are also different from those in the universe. The powerful people in the divine world smash the stars and even go to live on the stars when they retire. From time to time, the stars will shift or even fall, whether they belong to the stars or the unification Counting stars is a very hard work. Even if you had Beidou 7 at one time, it would be a flash in the pan. "


    "According to you, the protoss should have something to do with Huaxia."


    Jiang Xinyue''s expression is a little strange. The history of China is only a few thousand years, but the history of the protoss is at least tens of thousands of years, even hundreds of thousands of years.


    If the history of China is based on reality, what is the basis of the history of the divine world?


    As a staunch racist, Chu Feng certainly wanted to boast that the history of the divine world originated in China, but he also knew that such boasting could not win people''s trust.


    Chu Feng did not know how long the history of the protoss was.


    But just where they can see has surpassed the human civilization of the whole earth.


    It''s not an order of magnitude at all.


    The length of history makes it more difficult for Chu Feng to defend China.


    As if seeing what Chu Feng thought, Su Yuan said:


    "if it''s just the history of China, it may not be qualified to compare with the divine world. But if it''s the history of the earth, we can go back to 4.6 billion years. Whether it''s the dinosaur era in the past, or the five ancient civilizations in the legend, the length of this history is possible It''s longer than the divine world! "


    "But you don''t know how long the history of the divine world is!"


    Jiang Xinyue said with a bitter smile, "what''s more, the power system of the divine world is too high."


    "But what if the origin of the divine world is the earth?"


    Su Yuan put forward such an amazing point of view: "life on the earth is constantly evolving, and so are human beings. It is not impossible that one of the origins of the divine world is the earth. After all, the Big Dipper is also the result of observation from the earth. If we change another planet to observe the stars in the sky, we may have different results."


    Let alone another planet to observe, even in different corners of the earth, observing the stars in the sky, there will be a certain deviation.


    "That''s ridiculous!"


    Jiang Xinyue feels that Su Yuan is working too hard to protect the earth.


    "Why not? We have not yet made clear the origin of the three holy places! "


    Chu Feng said in a deep voice, "if we talk about the earth in the previous life of the divine world, I don''t quite believe this point of view. But it''s not impossible to say that the origin of the divine world is the universe and the starry sky. The size of the divine world is thousands of times larger than that of the bow, but even if it is the divine world, it will be smaller than that of the vast universe and the starry sky."


    "So it seems."


    Jiang Xinyue also began to have some recognition. After all, she is also a human on earth. She is willing to believe that she can find a reasonable excuse for her cultural identity.


    This is human nature, and cultural identity is one of the keys to maintaining ethnic groups.


    "What we have proved is that the earth used to exist in extraordinary times. Maybe tens of thousands of years ago, the earth also faced catastrophe. There were experts from the two realms of gods and demons, and maybe there were insects coming. The three holy places hid in order to preserve the vitality of the earth, or to leave fire, until the two realms of gods and demons came again."


    Although he is not interested in today''s three holy places, Chu Feng is willing to believe that at some time in the past, the three holy places were born to protect the earth, and they are also soldiers fighting for the earth.


    Even if the final defeat, not for the earth left hope?


    But the power of time is too terrible, it can change the vicissitudes of life, but also can change people''s minds.


    There is no need to blame our ancestors for their filial piety.


    "Another key thing is that the appearance of the protoss is very similar to that of human beings, and the deviation of the demons is larger. If we consider the problem of nutrition, it is normal that the average height of the protoss is higher than that of human beings, and most of the characters they use are also hieroglyphs, and the syllables are also one word, one syllable."


    Su Yuan once again found a common cultural point.


    And Chu Feng''s heart set off waves again, and some of Yi Qiuling''s conjectures appeared in his mind again.


    Put these things together, Chu Feng can make such a hypothesis.


    In the starry sky, there are many civilizations like the earth. For some reason, these civilizations unite to create the highest plane, which is why the highest plane is very similar to the enlarged version of Yuanfu.But when the highest level is strong to a certain extent, they begin to forget their hometown. They regard the place where they live as the supreme place.


    However, Yuanfu can not be completely separated from the operation of the universe, and the highest plane is likely to be the same.


    In order to maintain the operation of the highest plane and to import fresh blood, the highest plane needs to supplement the world origin every once in a while, and the source of the world origin is mainly the planet of life.


    If this conjecture is true, the end of the world truth becomes very terrible.


    Even if the zombie virus comes from a certain gene in the human body, there may be an answer.


    "It''s just a guess."


    Chu Feng Chang breathed a sigh of relief.


    Even with his present will, it is difficult to accept this conjecture all at once.


    "This, this is a guess."


    Su Yuan took a look at Chu Feng and closed her eyes calmly.


    However, her trembling hands indicate the uneasiness in her heart.


    "Here we are."


    Chu Feng''s eyes suddenly become sharp up, his body suddenly disappeared in situ.


    Jiang Xinyue and Su Yuan look at each other and see the worry in each other''s eyes, as well as the small loss.


    Although Jiang Xinyue''s feelings for Chu Feng have not reached the point where she can entrust her life and death, she has accepted the fact that Chu Feng is her own man and is proud that her man is such a powerful being.


    Now Chu Feng suddenly left, she knew that Chu Feng must have found the trace of the enemy.


    But what can I do?


    "Just get used to it. You''ll find what you want to do." Su Yuandao.

 Chapter 1145

    In the south of Dawning City, a small space channel is quietly opened.


    More than a dozen members of the protoss with star patterns on their heads appeared from the space channel, and then the space channel behind them closed, as if it had never appeared.


    Even before that, there was no node in the space,


    "the city of dawn is ahead of us, and our mission this time --"


    just as these masters of the protoss were about to explain their mission, they suddenly saw the figure of a man dressed in black behind them.


    "It''s Chu Feng!"


    The members of the protoss are full of despair in their eyes. Although they are very arrogant and look down on human beings, they also review the deeds of Chu Feng before they take action.


    They didn''t know the specific news, but they knew one thing: the LORD was disturbed.


    They understand that if it is not for the need to let the Holy Lord do it, it is absolutely impossible for the Holy Lord to do it himself. If he can disturb the existence of the Holy Lord, he must not be provoked by them.


    "I''m afraid I dare to come to the city of dawn."


    Chu Feng stretched out his hand, and the black chain emerged from the empty air, penetrating the bodies of these Protoss members, blocking the flow of Yuan Li and the surge of Qi and blood in their bodies.


    "Chu Feng, you don''t want to know -"


    "no!"


    Tie Shen lock sealed the whole body of the members of the protoss, and then put them in Yuan mansion.


    After all this, Chu Feng disappeared in the same place.


    What do these members of the protoss want to say? Chu Feng really doesn''t care, not that he doesn''t care about the intelligence, but he knows that the things that can let them take the initiative to explain must be used to hide people''s eyes and ears.


    The protoss will never be stupid enough to send a target that might leak intelligence and sneak into the vicinity of the target.


    What these people want to say, there will be plenty of time for interrogation.


    When Chu Feng''s figure appeared again, he had already appeared on the sea.


    After the advent of the glacial age, the sea surface has frozen a lot, which has made a lot of space for human activities. However, after the spark was detonated, the climate of the whole East China has warmed a lot, and the sea near the coastline has melted in a large area.


    It''s only a few days now, and the melting sea hasn''t frozen yet.


    Nine huge stone pillars are still standing here.


    Here, there are three survival bases that are very close to each other. Chu Feng also has some impression of them, that is, although the three survival bases escaped at the beginning when the Hai people were engaged in affairs, they were on the first line in the counterattack.


    Because they have the friendship to fight side by side with themselves, even if they haven''t been in charge of them in the future, the city of dawn also gives them a lot of care. The demon hunters of the city of dawn often come to these three survival bases to have a rest. In addition, the demon hunters of the city of dawn are relatively rich, which also drives the consumption here.


    After coming here, Chu Feng mental scan, found that there are some changes under the sea.


    Chu Feng took out a bamboo sword in his hand. The sharp sword Qi condensed on the sword, and even the surrounding air seemed to be separated by the escaping sword Qi.


    When the sword Qi condensed to a certain extent, Chu Feng waved his bamboo sword.


    Even the air can cut through the sky with sword Qi, leaving a black track that even light can swallow. The sword Qi sinks into the ocean, as if it has cut something.


    After several successive sword cuts, the green bamboo sword in Chu Feng''s hand turned into powder.


    This is the sword Qi extracted from the wind sword composed of the broken boundary vigorous wind. It has the characteristics of invincibility. Even ChiYan Jingjin can''t bear this kind of sword Qi.


    Fortunately, there are many kinds of mutant plants in Chu Fengyuan mansion. He found a kind of bamboo that can match the wind attribute very well. Although he still can''t bear the sword Qi, he can at least hold a few swords.


    In Chu Feng''s spiritual perception, some powerful breath of life under the sea has been cut off by sword Qi.


    However, this is not enough. A fire fell from Chu Feng''s hand and landed on the sea. The whole sea began to burn. A lot of water evaporated. Countless lives struggled under the sea, but none of them could jump out of the water alive.


    Even the sea was shocked by the huge fluctuation of cooking, and powerful demon hunters appeared from the base. Seeing this natural disaster, they were all surprised.


    "There are some enemies here. The most powerful ones have been killed by me. If there are any remaining evils, I will leave them to you."


    After Chu Feng left a voice, he left here in a blink.


    I don''t know if the turmoil here has anything to do with the protoss, but his perception of life has reached its peak. A lot of strong breath of life suddenly appears here. There must be something wrong.


    Considering that there are too many problems in various places, he did not make a detailed exploration of the experiment, so he directly cut off the place where the breath of life is most powerful, and then burned it here.As for how to solve the remaining evils, it''s none of his business.


    He is not a nanny. He can do this because these things have something to do with him, but he has no obligation to help everyone solve the problem.


    "That voice just now is Chu Feng?"


    Some people who had fought side by side with Chu Feng had a look of hope in their eyes.


    I don''t know how many people regard Chu Feng as their idol. Although they only experienced that once, it was enough for them to boast for a long time.


    "The Lord of the city must have found the enemy here. Let''s go back to inform everyone and get ready for the battle."


    Some strong people responded quickly, "the city master has no time to kill those curfew, but we have, soldiers to soldiers, generals to generals. When the fire subsides, if there are any surviving sea people, that''s the opponent we have to solve."


    In their understanding, the benefit of Dawning city in the past was to enable them to hold the nine pillars. Now they have not found the enemy, and the strongest enemy has been beheaded by Chu Feng, so they have no reason to shirk their responsibility.


    "The protoss is not honest."


    The black chain appeared from the empty sky and penetrated hundreds of star Protoss who just came out of the space channel. The star Protoss behind just came up and retracted again, and the space channel began to close.


    Chu Feng did not stop the closure of the space channel, but after sealing the star Protoss, he threw a group of star fire into it, and then left here in a blink.


    He didn''t think about how many people he could kill. He just didn''t want to throw stars in the past. It could be said that he hit the protoss face to face.


    "Hateful human beings should humiliate us in such a way."


    "Human Chu Feng, we star Protoss and you will never die."

 Chapter 1146

    In the west of central China, Fengshan defense line.


    This is a special defense line set up by the military in East China to stop the tide of animals coming from the West.


    On this day, a huge space passage appeared outside the defense line, and thousands of protoss in starlight armor rushed out of the space passage and formed an array in the air with the fastest speed.


    "Attack, attack


    "Attack


    The enemy''s attack was sudden, but the defenders of the line immediately gave orders.


    If other people are not prepared and malicious, how can they suddenly appear outside the defense line and be ready to form an array?


    Thousands of spell attacks fly out from all parts of the fortress, like streamers flying in the direction of the enemy in the air.


    However, more than 1000 Protoss members stepped forward together, supporting a protective shield with the Star Force in their bodies, making the whole Protoss army as one.


    The ranged attacks of the spell powers fall on the starpower shield, but only ripple.


    The Legion of the protoss, under the protection of the shield, stood still.


    Seeing this scene, the Chinese garrison looks a little ugly.


    The soldiers of the protoss, however, looked indifferent.


    "It''s really a remote place. It''s just the simplest defense array."


    "We haven''t used a higher level of battle."


    "They can''t even combine attacks."


    A star Protoss strongman, wearing silver star armor and star robe, came out of the space channel. His body exudes a strong breath, and his eyes are full of rebellious.


    To deal with a barbarian place, I didn''t expect to ask them to come out in person.


    They are not an ordinary Legion formed on earth and given a name, but their own clan from the protoss, fighting with various forces in the divine world and playing trump cards against the powerful in the demon world.


    However, considering that this matter related to the true fire spirit of the stars, they had to accept the order.


    It''s better to overuse your talents than to make mistakes.


    Just in his heart, still a little uncomfortable.


    Because the order of this army is to destroy the border defense forces of China, and wait for the results of other legions after that.


    This makes them a little uncomfortable. There are 8000 people in their legion, and 8000 members of the protoss join hands. Can''t they wipe out the whole earth?


    It is an insult to regard them as ordinary troops.


    That is to say, the son of the star temple has the authority of a part of the Lord. They must obey the order, but after the task is over, they must go back to impeach the son.


    The general of the protoss of stars looked at those mole ants not far away, and he didn''t plan to talk too much nonsense.


    He held up his commanding sword and chopped it down:


    "star Legion -"


    he had no chance to say his follow-up words before he could say them.


    His vision changed and the landscape began to spin.


    In his last dying, he saw that the legions around him were like broken mirrors. The whole world seemed to have cracks like cobwebs, and the scenes in the mirror were also fragmented.


    All the soldiers, their bodies were cut to pieces.


    "How is it possible to break the boundary of the wind?"


    The star Protoss general''s last thought was full of disbelief.


    In order to fight this time, they even have the means to deal with Xingchen zhenhuo, but they never thought that it was the legendary duanjie Gangfeng who killed them.


    It is the exclusive creature of the corona Protoss, and its status is the same as the star fire of the star Protoss.


    Although they are not the only gods, they rely on their own strength to make the whole divine world, even the highest level, have to admit this fact.


    Chu Feng is holding a pale blue sword in his hand. Beside him are the bodies of hundreds of Protoss.


    He raised the sword in his hand, crossed his chest, and made a slight stroke in the air. The sharp sword Qi that could even split the space emerged from his sword front and set off a terrible storm.


    More than 300 members of the protoss who are closest to him are twisted into pieces on the spot, and those members of the protoss are bound to have huge wounds if they are affected by sword Qi.


    Nothing can stop the sword Qi.


    When Chu Feng''s third sword was wielded, half of the members of several thousand Protoss had lost their lives or combat effectiveness, and the remaining half had more or less suffered some damage.


    Chu Feng''s spiritual power swept over these members of the Protoss.


    "No master!"


    The place where he appeared was the place where the star Protoss experts were most concentrated. In the first sword, he had already decapitated. In the second sword, he killed all the elite soldiers.The rest of the protoss soldiers, they are all marginal figures.


    "I''m in a hurry. I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Chu Feng''s body soared into the air, and the devastating sword storm once again enveloped all the members of the Protoss. The next moment, his body disappeared without a trace, and he didn''t even see the result of the sword.


    Looking at that group of dead dead, remnant star Protoss legion, the soldiers on the defense line are numb.


    "Just now, was that Chu Feng?"


    But most people have not seen Chu Feng''s appearance, but Chu Feng''s reputation has made people all over the world like thunder. I''m afraid Chu Feng is the only one who can have such a degree of combat effectiveness.


    "What are you doing? Clean up the battlefield quickly


    Yelling a grumpy officer, he took a knife and rushed straight to the members of the Protoss.


    The protoss, the power of Zhang Zhe''s war just now, combined their own breath and blocked their attack. Now they all need to see what kind of gap between human beings and Protoss.


    Of course, the gap reflected in this battle will certainly not count.


    The sword storm formed by Chu Feng''s last sword was a group attack. Every member of the protoss was injured more or less, and was killed on the spot with bad luck. It was very fatal in the group battle.


    The soldiers of China have launched a counterattack against the Protoss.


    Just when they launched the counter offensive, Chu Feng''s figure had moved to the southwest.


    At this time, more than 5000 members of the protoss have just left the space passage, and some members of the protoss are coming out from behind. They have chosen a deserted place to fight after the battle.


    However, before the members of the Legion behind appeared, a terrible sword storm enveloped the whole Legion.


    "It''s troublesome that there is no one else here. It''s a waste of time."

 Chapter 1147

    "What? All the 16 vanguard regiments we sent in the past were destroyed, and none of them survived. Give me an explanation. Do you think this mission is not important, so you carefully selected a group of losers and sent them to the battlefield? "


    In the meeting room of the temple of stars, an elder of the temple of stars roared loudly. His thunderous voice seemed to shatter the whole temple of stars. Some of the senior members of the temple of stars sat down with unbearable looks on their faces, but no one dared to cover their ears.


    The one who spoke was the three elders of the star temple. When the last Lord was just there, he was already an elder. Even the contemporary Lord wanted him to be a third of his seniority.


    An emotionless voice sounded out at an inappropriate time:


    "only 16 leading legions and 36 small groups of operational units are ready to carry out the assassination task, but 28 of them have been completely destroyed."


    The high-level people carefully looked at the direction of the opening, and it was the son of Tianquan star.


    The eyes of Tian Quan Xing Sheng Zi are as quiet as water, as if they never show any feelings.


    Even the authority of the three elders did not affect him.


    "What about the remaining small units? Have they achieved anything? "


    A high-level glanced at the direction of the three elders, and saw that the three elders did not mean to speak, so they could only speak on their behalf.


    It doesn''t mean that she doesn''t want to know. At this time, someone has to do something for him.


    When the temple of stars went out to battle, in addition to the star legion, there were some small groups of action troops who kidnapped hostages by means of sneak attack, or tried to steal the star fire.


    Unfortunately, such a small group of operational forces also suffered heavy losses.


    "They gave up the mission and hid."


    Tian Quan Xing Sheng Zi said without expression.


    The temple of stars was silent.


    If it was in a normal war, there would be people clamoring to put those people to death. However, with the destruction of 16 leading legions, no one said such a thing.


    All those who started and prepared to start are dead. Shouldn''t they leave some reconnaissance information?


    Under such circumstances, the most important thing is to keep your own life.


    "I want to know the reason why all the legions were destroyed. I don''t believe that Huaxia has such a strong fighting capacity that it can make us lose contact with all the legions in just half an hour. That''s 100000 troops! One hundred thousand stars! Not a hundred thousand pigs! "


    The three elders roared.


    In their eyes, the total annihilation of 100000 legions was an incredible achievement.


    Although it had something to do with their division and being defeated by each other, each unit was able to stand on its own, but it was totally destroyed in half an hour.


    Are those legions all elected waste?


    High level people''s eyes fall on the body of the celestial power star son, waiting for his answer.


    "Twelve of the 16 legions were attacked by Chu Feng when they were not stable, and the other four legions were forcibly defeated by Chu Feng when they organized the battle."


    Tianquan star''s son gave a brief and comprehensive report on the war.


    "I don''t believe that before junior high school, they were all ready to guard against the real fire of stars. It''s absolutely impossible for anyone to kill so fast, and it doesn''t take time to travel through the battlefield?"


    The high-level people of the star Temple don''t believe such war report at all.


    "Break the boundary of the wind."


    "What?"


    "The human named Chu Feng has possessed the power of duanjie Gangfeng and controlled it." Heaven power star, son of God.


    "No way. How could human beings be so lucky? And how can he have the power to use the broken sword


    The leaders of the temple of stars were shocked by this information.


    "Nothing is impossible. Since that human being can acquire and control the star fire, it''s not surprising that he controls the broken astral wind." Before the son of Tianquan star spoke, someone answered in advance.


    The high-level people of the star God Temple trembled, and the man who opened his mouth turned out to be the three elders.


    Why isn''t elder three surprised by this? Is there any special secret behind this?


    The high-level people of the star temple are full of shock.


    They found that the three elders, who were angry at first, now calmed down after hearing the broken boundary wind. This is definitely a very abnormal signal.


    That can only prove that some of you are not qualified to hear the secret behind this incident.


    "The current situation is that Chu Feng''s control of space ability has reached its peak, and he can appear anywhere in China at any time. The distance has lost its significance in front of him. If you continue to divide your forces, it will only be a sacrifice."Tian Quan Xing Sheng Zi said, "Kaiyang star seems to be looking for that little girl. He chose the right place to come, but if you choose the wrong person, you can be ready to find the next Kaiyang Star Sheng Zi."


    ¡­¡­


    The invasion of the protoss did not cause much disturbance in China.


    Because the protoss corps, as long as the territory of China or the border area to open the space channel, Chu Feng will quickly arrive at the first time, and then hit head-on.


    After the main force is solved, Chu Feng will immediately rush to the next battlefield.


    On the contrary, it was a waste of time to clean up the battlefield and track down the wounded Protoss, but most of them had nothing to do with Chu Feng.


    The main force is defeated, and the rest is left to the military.


    Even if the average fighting power of the protoss is much stronger than that of human beings, Chu Feng does not believe that they can cause decent damage to the Chinese Legion when there is no leader.


    China''s army is the strongest on earth.


    Even without the help of Chu Feng, they are still the strongest on earth. Now with the help of Chu Feng, their strength is enough to make all countries in the world tremble.


    Although not as high-level elite legion, but pick up a group of losers, or no problem.


    Therefore, the whole process does not have a great impact on China. Even those well-informed people only know a general process: when the protoss comes, the protoss group is destroyed, and some Protoss are captured.


    Invisible, human awe of the highest plane has weakened a lot.


    Facing an enemy who divides 100000 troops into more than ten routes to give their heads away, it is really difficult to rise to awe. Some people even doubt whether the supreme plane is really as powerful as the legend.


    After solving the first wave of the protoss, Chu Feng noticed the changes in the West.


    "Has the West changed?"

 Chapter 1148

    Chu Feng can accurately find the location of all the invading Protoss legions, and the realm of the unity of heaven and man is indispensable.


    Chu Feng understood the realm of harmony between man and nature a long time ago, but with the change of time, he found himself gradually out of touch with the earth.


    It''s like when a child grows up and leaves, when his parents embrace him, when the fruit is ripe, he leaves the branches.


    However, in the last time in the star cross, he caused heavy damage to the star Protoss and light Protoss, which made his long stagnated realm of harmony between man and nature get a promotion again.


    Because the realm of the unity of man and nature not only needs man, but also needs the recognition of "heaven".


    "I''m afraid it has something to do with the self-protection instinct of the earth."


    Chu Feng guessed in his heart.


    Life on the earth and life invading from other worlds will be enhanced to a certain extent when fighting. This kind of enhancement of strength is reflected in the fact that when the unit force is mobilized to form a magic attack, it may be mobilized more, the warrior can recover the unit force faster, and the opponent''s unit force will be weakened when it is detached.


    Even when the army forms a battle array, it will be disturbed to a certain extent.


    When no one feels the will of the world, this is the best proof that the world always exists.


    However, Chu Feng now understands that the so-called world has always been the aggregate of the will of the living beings. The reason why the seal of living beings is the most powerful is that it can increase its influence on the will of the world.


    So in this operation, Chu Feng just felt the change of vitality near the city of dawn at the beginning, and pursued the strong life fluctuation.


    But then he felt the disgusting smell of the Chinese border, and even the space channel which was rejected by the whole world, but there was no reason, but Chu Feng believed that it was a warning of the world''s will.


    Now that there are hints, Chu Feng can rest assured to start.


    It''s an act of seeking death to use the star fire to deal with the star Protoss. The star fire is a sacred thing of the star Protoss. Naturally, they have a way to resist, or even take control of the star fire.


    Chu Feng is very confident in his weapon refining methods, but he is not willing to gamble on this possibility.


    Fortunately, his method is not only xingchenzhenhuo. After meeting the Legion of the protoss, he can directly use the power of the broken sword and the vigorous wind. As one of the two royal families in the divine world, the protoss also knows something about his only competitor, but they didn''t expect that the broken sword and the vigorous wind would be in Chu Feng''s hands.


    This is why Chu Feng can easily defeat the Protoss.


    The imbalance of intelligence, together with the factors of home court, made the protoss adopt the tactics they should not use, and also made them pay a heavy price for such tactics.


    In the eyes of the earth people, perhaps the result of such a battle is inconceivable.


    However, it is normal for such a situation to occur at the highest level.


    There are also some members of the protoss who attack the city of dawn and are solved by Chu Feng. There are also some who attack the stone pagoda and are solved by the defensive means left on the stone pagoda.


    It''s a pity for those demon hunters who are watching near the stone pagoda.


    If the star God clan''s strong can succeed, they may be able to see the sun again.


    After the settlement of the protoss in China, Chu Feng felt that some of the protoss were hidden in China.


    However, before they start, unless they use carpet search, it is difficult to find them one by one.


    Just when Chu Feng considered whether to search with carpet, he suddenly received a warning about the West.


    "What happened to Yiyi?"


    Chu Feng''s heart is full of tension, a blink left here.


    This is a kind of feeling in the dark, not between him and Yiyi, but the warning given by the whole world, which also makes the connection between Chu Feng and the world closer.


    However, Chu Feng also understood that this is a connection that can only be strengthened when the world is in danger.


    If the earth is out of danger, that connection will weaken.


    After a blink to the western continent, Chu Feng did not rush to see Yiyi, but looked at the news here.


    Today''s western continent, apart from the territory occupied by the Maoxiong empire in the north, is already in a state of devastation. First, it was abused by Chu Feng, and then attacked by the Zerg during the crusade of the star cross.


    Originally, there were less than 60 million people surviving in the Western jigsaw puzzle countries. After two disasters, more than 15 million people were injured, and millions of people went to the Maoxiong empire. Today, there are only more than 30 million people left in the West.


    The surviving population of Huaxia, an East China region, has surpassed that of the whole west.


    Because of the sharp decrease of population, after Yiyi came to power, the cross army directly announced that it had entered the military control mode, abandoned the unnecessary survival base, and made the population concentrate.


    Of course, most of today''s Star Cross Legion have awakened. The reason why they regard Yiyi as the leader in name is not only for a sign, but also because they want to use her power to contact Chu Feng. In this way, Chu Feng regards the West as his private property. When the west is in danger, he can''t sit back and ignore it.Another reason, of course, is that Yiyi can control the life and death of most members of the cross.


    The power above everything is the best guarantee of control.


    When Chu Feng came here, he soon found the source of danger, which was the space channel left by the last crusade.


    During the Crusade, in addition to being attacked by Zerg, the surviving population in some survival bases were sacrificed by Protoss blood, which opened the space channel.


    Chu Feng did not destroy those space passages, but kept them.


    That''s the trial he left Yiyi.


    However, the test Chu Feng left to Yi Yi is to control the western continent, rather than let her face the protoss directly. This kind of experience is obviously beyond the outline, which is not what she can bear now.


    When he came here, tens of thousands of protoss have assembled into an army.


    In the middle of the army, there are some very strong breath, even Chu Feng also want to treat seriously.


    "It seems that everything is in time."


    Chu Feng does not dodge, relying on his control of the wind, with the fastest speed to fly to the outside of the survival base opened by the space channel, there is a sword of wind in his hand.


    When the protoss found Chu Feng''s figure, they couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "Chu Feng, I didn''t expect you to be here."


    "I thought you should be guarding the city of dawn, but I didn''t expect you would come here, but you have no chance to go back to see the ruins of the city of dawn, because you have no chance to go back."

 Chapter 1149

    A star Protoss wearing silver armor, holding a star sword, with a rebellious look in his eyes, stands on the wall and looks down at Chu Feng.


    Kaiyang xingshengzi thinks that Chu Feng is stupid. Now it''s time for him not to stay in his hometown and come to the West.


    But it also proves that he is right to come to the west to take hostages.


    Although I don''t know why Chu Feng made some troubles in the western continent, it is obvious that the western continent is a key link in Chu Feng''s plan.


    It''s not enough to take the whole of China and take it as a hostage. Along with the whole western continent, it will also become a bargaining chip in his hand.


    It''s not difficult for him to kill Chu Feng. What''s difficult is to get back the true fire spirit as well as possible.


    "Is it?"


    Chu Feng''s pale blue sword cuts through the void. Since the enemy says such a thing, it seems that the protoss here don''t know what happened in China.


    But it doesn''t matter. He doesn''t care about this kind of thing.


    He only knew that since the other side had already come here, both sides would never die.


    The blue sword cuts through the space, leaving a faint black sword mark in the air. This is the mark that even the light can swallow after cutting through the space.


    Kaiyang star son''s face changed and he raised his star sword to resist.


    The bright red flame burned on him, and the silver sword turned into a fiery red flame sword. The wind blended with the sword Qi of fire, and set off a devastating sword Qi storm.


    "This human is so strong!"


    Kaiyang star son surprised, he did not expect to be able to meet this level of opponents on earth.


    He originally thought that the other side should be more lucky to get the star real fire spirit, which has amazing combat effectiveness, but unexpectedly, in the face of the same star real fire of their own, the other side even fell a flag.


    And the sword Qi in the other side''s hand was not stimulated by the real fire of stars.


    Is the star really hot?


    Chu Feng was a little annoyed. He didn''t expect to ignore this fact. Since xingchenzhenhuo is the sacred object of xingshenzu, xingshenzu certainly has certain control over xingchenzhenhuo.


    I haven''t met the protoss who control the star fire before, because their status is not high enough.


    But this one in front of us seems to have a different status.


    However,


    is just that.


    "Human beings, the sword in your hand --"


    Kaiyang xingshengzi was about to ask, but he saw Chu Feng wave his sword to him again.


    Saint son''s eyebrows slightly frown, this earth human is how to return a responsibility, in the face of a close opponent, unexpectedly all don''t mutually report on the name? Doesn''t he know what it is to respect his opponent?


    However, his long sword of starlight still blocked this sword.


    "Ding!"


    The swords in the hands of both sides collide, and the sword Qi of duanjie Gangfeng penetrates through the real fire of the stars, leaving a wound in the light armor of Shengzi, and a scar on Shengzi''s body.


    The destructive force of the formation of real fire, along the two sides of the broken boundary wind, impacted on Chu Feng''s body.


    Even though the strongest attacks of both sides have collided, the aftereffects of the battle still fall on the other side.


    Kaiyang star Saint son snorted, stepped back two steps, regardless of the sword gas wound on his body. Instead, he was desperate to burn the real fire in his body, which made the injury worse.


    But in this way, the yuan force on him was also burned to the limit.


    His eyes are also full of anger, so do not abide by the rules of the opponent is his most annoying, in this case, then you hold even kill their opponents who do not know the regret to die!


    Burning to the extreme of the flame of the sword, toward the direction of Chu Feng cut down.


    He believes that even if he is blocked by the other side, he can directly destroy all the defense of the other side and completely wipe the other side out of the world.


    After all, the inside information of human beings is not as good as that of Protoss. He believes that a human who grows up to the peak by bad luck can''t have any means to block his attack.


    Even if the same use of stars as a real fire defense, in the collision of fire and fire, the human fragile body is also unbearable.


    But at this time, the disgusting smell of death came.


    The black water formed a whirlpool and surrounded the whole Kaiyang star.


    Burning to the extreme of the star fire, encounter the water of the Styx river full of the breath of death, the two sides collide with each other, making a Zizi sound, the breath of destruction appears in the collision place.


    "The water of the Styx!"


    Kaiyang star son was surprised. He didn''t expect that he would be hit by the water of the Styx River, which is a symbol of death.


    When the water of the Styx is strong to a certain extent, the star fire can also extinguish the star fire. If both sides collide with each other, they will not stop until one side is completely destroyed."What other means does this human have?"


    Kaiyang star son was a little surprised, and the star fire continued to burn in his body.


    The ultimate symbol of fire is the true fire of stars, which can cut all the wind. Now there is the water of Styx. What kind of means will he use next?


    However, he believes that as long as the formation of his body or urge to the limit, no matter what kind of means the other party can use, he can rely on his own strength to crush it.


    Even if he suppressed his cultivation to the peak of the eighth level, he was still a ninth level man after all.


    The ultimate force of the ninth order is dozens of times stronger than that of the peak force of the eighth order, and its output capacity is several times stronger. He can supply the real fire of the stars to his heart''s content, but he doesn''t have to worry about the exhaustion of the force.


    However, as he continued to burn the star fire, he felt a pain in his body.


    He slowly lowered his head. I don''t know when, a sword Qi had made a cut from his left shoulder to his right crotch, and let his body cut two sections in an oblique direction.


    "This is, what Means? "


    Kaiyang star''s eyes are full of unwillingness. He didn''t expect that his opponent''s sword Qi was not ignited when he formed a real fire defense.


    However, he has no chance to get an answer.


    After cutting his body in half, Chu Feng''s long yellowish sword waved again, cutting Kaiyang xingshengzi''s body into dozens of pieces, causing the real fire of the stars in his body to explode, and then being suppressed by the water of the Styx river.


    "Your strength is pretty good, I dare not keep it."


    Chu Feng said the first sentence to Kaiyang star son, who was completely burned by the star fire and submerged by the water of the Styx River, with no sincere apology.

 Chapter 1150

    This battle is not a friendly competition. Of course, Chu Feng used all his strength at the beginning.


    The opponent can use the power of star fire, obviously not a weak opponent.


    Chu Feng is relying on the power of the world''s origin into the sword, taking the star real fire spirit as the material of refining the original magic weapon, which can control the star real fire.


    However, the other side is actually relying on their own cultivation to support the burning of the star fire.


    Even with Chu Feng''s strength now, it''s very reluctant to do so. It can''t last for a few seconds, so the strength of the other side makes Chu Feng unable to deal with it with all his strength.


    As for the other party want to report the name of the impulse, that Chu Feng had to say sorry.


    In the future, one second is trading with you, the next second to see the food in your hand, directly from the sleeve of a dagger things everywhere, Chu Feng experience is not small.


    Only holy rank can survive purely by strength.


    If you don''t reach the holy level, you will be faster, more accurate and more ruthless.


    In the case of no defense, he was crossed a big rank and hit his own vital point with all his strength. There were also some strong people who were killed on the spot. Chu Feng was not one of them because he had been beaten by the society.


    That''s why he won''t do such a stupid thing.


    Even if you have the desire to talk, you have to wait until the other party is frustrated.


    After killing this unknown opponent, the water of the Styx river was also put away by the black sword in Chu Feng''s left hand.


    The whirlpool formed by the water of the Styx River Falls, and Chu Feng''s right hand, the long yellow sword that killed the unknown opponent, instantly switches into a long blue sword and cuts away.


    Dozens of members of the protoss were directly cut off their necks by the extremely sharp sword.


    The devastating sword Qi storm broke out with Chu Feng as the center, and hundreds of members of the protoss were strangled to pieces by the storm.


    The look in their eyes was unbelievable to death.


    "That''s a little smooth, isn''t it?"


    Chu Feng was a little surprised. Just now when he was fighting, the water whirlpool of the Styx River surrounded them. It''s normal for the protoss to surround them.


    But shouldn''t we make a warning at any time after we surround here?


    But soon, he thought of the reason.


    "They don''t think it''s the enemy who can come out of the whirlpool alive."


    Only such an explanation can explain why they are unprepared for their sudden attack.


    But this also saved Chu Feng a lot of things.


    After killing the star Protoss masters who are close to here, the sword Qi formed by the broken boundary vigorous wind forms a storm again, which envelops the recent thousands of star Protoss.


    Even the air can cut off the sword Qi, causing huge casualties in an instant.


    Although the other side is not yet on guard, of course, Chu Feng should try his best to expand the results.


    But what he didn''t know was that it wasn''t that these people were unwilling to take precautions, but they didn''t dare.


    The son of the protoss has a lofty position in the Protoss. In a word, it''s a normal thing to decide the life and death of these people. The lives of these people are closely related to the son.


    If these people even doubt that Shengzi will not be the winner when Shengzi and the enemy are fighting against each other, they will certainly suffer from Shengzi''s censure in the future.


    Such consequences are absolutely unacceptable to them.


    In addition to their trust in the strength of his Highness the son, they did not take any precautions.


    This kind of thing sounds very inconceivable. In fact, there are many things on earth. It''s normal for the financial department to help the boss make false accounts, or the clerks to pretend that they didn''t hear the secrets they didn''t want to hear, just to keep their salary of several thousand yuan.


    Fluke psychology and fear of bad consequences make them not make the most rational choice.


    When thousands of protoss were shrouded by the sword storm, or died or injured, the remaining Protoss Corps finally reacted and killed Chu Feng.


    Their eyes were filled with anger and fear.


    Not only for the fear of the enemy who killed their son, but also for the huge casualties of the army, but also for the fear of the fate they are about to meet.


    His Highness the son died here, in the hands of a man on earth?


    None of them will survive after this matter is passed back to the Protoss.


    Although this is the result of his Highness''s insistence on fighting against human beings, his highness is dead. Why is your army safe? If the Legion is injured more than half of the time, his Highness the son is killed by accident, but when the Legion is intact, his Highness the son falls here, and the whole Legion will be labeled as incompetent.


    In this fear, the protoss soldiers of the star Legion burst out a strong fighting force.


    "KillWith the sword drawn by 20000 Protoss Qi Shushu, the sword Qi converges into a whole. The destructive sword Qi condenses in the air and covers Chu Feng''s position like raindrops.


    In the face of this sword Qi covering every inch of space, Chu Feng did not dare to have the slightest carelessness.


    The number gap of extraordinary times can be made up by the strength of this person, but the degree of making up is also closely related to personal strength.


    Chu Feng''s strength is far beyond the level, but it has not reached the upper limit of the world.


    The blue sword moves towards the sky, and a space crack appears in front of Chu Feng. The sword Qi near here is directly swallowed by the space crack.


    But then the star Legion attacked again.


    All the protoss soldiers move in a uniform manner and gather their strength on the sword of the head of the army. The power of light and fire seems to be able to destroy everything.


    However, when the destructive sword Qi condensed, the ground suddenly collapsed.


    Chu Feng''s left hand changed to the seal of heaven and earth. He manipulated the ground under the feet of the protoss soldiers to form quicksand, which increased the gravity of the area, and made all the protoss soldiers directly sucked into the quicksand vortex under the gravity.


    Star Protoss soldiers burst out on the body of the star force, in their own side to support a space.


    But at this time, a hill appeared above the protoss soldiers out of thin air, falling towards their heads, directly throwing 20000 Protoss soldiers into the quicksand on the ground.


    This is not a hill formed by Yuanli, but a real hill.


    Every time he opened the entrance of Yuan mansion, it was a burden for Chu Feng. The bigger the entrance, the greater the burden. However, when he fought with the enemies of other worlds, the burden was greatly reduced.


    When the mountains are down, the seal of heaven and earth is powerful again, and the gravity is doubled!

 Chapter 1151

    The gravity suddenly increased by more than 10 times, directly detaining more than 20000 Protoss soldiers under quicksand.


    The rest of the protoss soldiers have now assembled into battle.


    Connected into a piece of star power, it is a field, the survival base with the surrounding dozens of miles, are shrouded in a starry sky.


    Combined with the dark moonlight, it has become the home of the Star Corps.


    Chu Feng, who is in the field of stars, is in a quagmire. Every movement will be disturbed.


    The silver white flame ignited in four weeks, forming a wall of flame, which surrounded Chu Feng. Under the limitation of this field, Chu Feng could not avoid it.


    Chu Feng waved his sword, and a space crack appeared beside him.


    The silver white flame completely burned the area where Chu Feng was, but Chu Feng had already left there ahead of time and appeared thousands of meters away from the original place.


    The suppression place in the star field is mainly where Chu Feng was just now. This is also the conventional tactics used by the whole Legion when it selects one person alone. It focuses on suppressing the enemy and takes preventing the enemy from escaping as the primary task.


    But they didn''t expect that Chu Feng should directly use the space crack to dodge.


    Space cracks are extremely unstable. There is the possibility of being lost in the space cracks under the holy steps. If you are not lucky, you may be engulfed by the space cracks you create.


    But this kind of behavior seems to fight for life, Chu Feng up but handy.


    Star Legion can''t believe, Chu Feng just really in order to avoid that attack, he used the means of gambling.


    The members of the star legion, once again to Chu Feng killed over.


    Now they have no way out. His Highness the son is the first one to die in the whole army. This crime alone is enough to make them all beheaded.


    If even the murderer who killed his Highness the son could not be captured, their families would suffer.


    Family members of the military travel, this is the taboo in taboo, but that does not apply to all cases.


    In the face of those star legions, Chu Feng also intended to avoid the attack, but at this time, he saw more than 100000 legions wearing white armor, with Red Cross engraved on the chest and back, running towards his direction.


    "The Crusaders are here, too."


    Chu Feng''s eyes fall on Yi Yi through the void.


    In Yiyi''s body, he left his own mark, so he was able to find each other''s place with the fastest speed, not to mention that now it is close at hand.


    "Kill


    At the moment of seeing Chu Feng, Yiyi also responded quickly and gave the order.


    She doesn''t know why Chu Feng is here. Now it''s not the time to think about this. The situation is very obvious. Chu Feng is fighting against the whole star army alone.


    The most important thing now is to help Chu Feng.


    Under Yiyi''s command, the Star Cross army killed in the direction of the Star Army.


    Seeing the arrival of the Star Cross corps, Chu Feng was relieved.


    His body suddenly turned into a mirage, and the destructive silver white flame and sword gas penetrated the place where the mirage was, and the surrounding walls and ground became ruins.


    But at this time, Chu Feng''s figure has appeared in the sky of the star cross.


    Chu Feng held up the blue sword in his hand and fell towards the direction of the Star Army. The devastating sword storm started from Chu Feng and formed a huge crescent moon. Even the earth was cut in half.


    An army formation composed of 10000 members of the star group was directly torn by Chu Feng''s sword.


    Seeing his opponent''s flaws, the Star Cross army immediately changed into a conical formation and killed him, tearing his opponent''s formation apart and cutting it into pieces for hanging.


    At this time, the hill that Chu Feng used to suppress a star army appeared cracks. More than 20000 soldiers of the Star Army worked together to break the hill to pieces. The burning silver flame, coupled with the vibration of the star force, directly opened the broken hill top and forced them to break away from Chu Feng''s suppression with their own strength.


    But at this time, another hill came down from the sky.


    "You are still under pressure!"


    After suppressing the star Legion again, a flag appeared in Chu Feng''s hand and was inserted in front of a star Legion team that was preparing to attack the star cross.


    Is charging the star legion, only felt that the ground has become a swamp, let them all sink in.


    The momentum of the charge was scattered, and the whole army lost its edge.


    Then, Chu Feng''s eyes fell on the other side. It was a star Legion team that was preparing to kill the Star Cross army in the rear. The two sides were about to collide.


    Just when the distance between the forwards of both sides was less than 200 meters and only one lunge could cross the distance directly, the black thunder fell from the sky and fell directly into the team of the Star Corps."Boom!"


    One after another, more than 1000 soldiers of the Star Corps were split into fly ash by the black thunder on the spot, and thousands of soldiers nearby were seriously injured.


    Dozens of black thunders fell on the army in succession, making the whole army suffer the baptism of annihilation thunder and hell fire, and the whole army suffered heavy losses.


    A total of 30000 soldiers, under the baptism of the black thunder, directly caused more than one tenth of the casualties, and the rest were also injured in different degrees.


    The team didn''t have time to regroup, and the star cross just arrived.


    At this time, even the Crusaders were frightened by the scene.


    It''s at war!


    They are all face-to-face with the enemy and are ready to fight for bayonets. They thought it would be a tough battle. It''s not surprising how much loss they suffered.


    But the black thunder directly bathed the whole army opposite.


    After the baptism of thunder, this star Legion is almost useless.


    Although the Crusaders were confused, their actions did not stop. They still had hatred and anger towards the protoss in their hearts. Now is a good opportunity to vent.


    In fact, it is the light Protoss that deceives them most, but in their eyes, the difference between the light Protoss and the star Protoss is not very big. Anyway, they are all from the divine world.


    So the cross waved the butcher''s knife.


    The members of the star Legion fell like wheat. Under the first face-to-face charge, three or four thousand soldiers who had lost their mobility or combat effectiveness were decapitated. There was no obstacle in the whole process.


    The Crusaders, who easily defeated the enemy, were in high spirits and launched a massacre.

 Chapter 1152

    When one of the protoss'' legions is suppressed, one is directly torn apart and encircled, and one is directly defeated face to face, the remaining less than 50000 Protoss legions have become afraid of the war.


    Why does this happen?


    In their original plan, shouldn''t it be a war against the backwater? What kind of masters can there be in such a barbarian land?


    That is to say, the star Crusade supported by the light Protoss and star Protoss can still have a little combat power, but the combat power of the star crusade is also completely under their calculation and control.


    In their original expectations, this should be a war of destruction.


    It''s not war anymore. It''s performance.


    This is Shengzi''s performance in order to make contributions!


    But at the beginning of the war, there was a crash.


    His royal highness, their son, was killed in a few seconds when they were fighting alone. From that moment on, the whole army was in a mess. In addition, the most elite guards were killed, which brought them despair.


    The elite power has been killed. What are they left with?


    It was in the fear of the consequences of death that they summoned up the courage to fight.


    However, it is clear that more than 100000 legions should besiege a human war, but it turned into a massacre.


    "Kill


    In an instant, the Star Cross army which defeated a star cross army rose up to pursue again and handed over the disabled enemies to the following army. They took advantage of this momentum to kill the next army.


    "Fool! Come back quickly. "


    Chu Feng''s pupil shrinks, and the black thunder and lightning falls from the sky and criticizes their target army.


    The soldiers of the star Legion formed an array, and a piece of star force formed a silver gauze in the air. The silver gauze looked extremely fragile, but Chu Feng''s black thunder landed on it, but it was directly blocked.


    After all, it is the strength of one person that shakes tens of thousands of people. If these soldiers do not combine their strength and expose their weakness in front of Chu Feng, there will certainly be a one-sided situation.


    But now, they have enough preparation, even Chu Feng can''t hit successfully.


    In this way, Chu Feng watched the Star Cross corps and the star sky Corps collide together.


    The eyes of the soldiers of the cross army were full of excitement. They just killed a star army. Although he was in the case of Chu Feng, who had broken their army, he also proved their strength.


    In close combat, the process of killing the protoss is also very smooth.


    Now faced with this group of star Protoss who have formed a complete military array, they certainly know that this is a hard bone to chew, but each of them is ready to fight with all their lives.


    Even death can''t stop them from taking revenge.


    The two legions collided with each other in this way. When the two sides were close to each other, the swords in the hands of the soldiers of the Star Cross waved out in unison, and the devastating sword spirit directly cut down the front row of the Star Cross Legion.


    More than 1000 strikers have been killed directly.


    There is still a difference between the super era war and the ancient war.


    In the face of the casualties of his teammates, the soldiers of the cross were not afraid, and continued to charge forward. But at this time, the silver flame appeared on the road of their charge.


    The Crusaders in the front row were ignited by a silver flame, and more than 2000 soldiers turned into firemen.


    The soldiers ignited by the fire also affected the charge of the soldiers behind.


    And the star Legion connected into an army, but broke out a strong strength, their strength connected together, like a meat grinder, harvesting life.


    The soldiers who were burned by the fire were crushed directly by the meat grinder.


    The soldiers in the back row, because of the fire in the front row, moved slowly, but they rushed in with the push of the soldiers in the back row. The bodies were flying and the blood was flowing.


    In a short period of time, the Star Cross Legion had thousands of casualties, but the opposite star Legion had not been damaged.


    Such a huge gap, let the Star Cross Legion calm a lot.


    Their average level is level 6, but the lowest level of the star Legion is level 6. Whether it''s the leader of the team or the member of the sharp knife unit, it''s level 7.


    What''s more, the star Legion''s array connects their strength into a whole, so that their strength can be brought into full play perfectly. Every soldier can be used as a level 7 expert.


    Under such a huge gap, there is a one-sided massacre.


    The soldiers in the front row were killed row by row, and the soldiers in the back calm down, filled with shock.


    They realized that before they destroyed the army of the star legion, it was not because of their strength, but because Chu Feng had beaten the other side in an instant.Now that they are in close combat, they realize the huge gap between the two sides.


    Chu Feng''s attack was blocked by the other party''s formation of an army, and the strength of the protoss was preserved. Their star cross army was immediately hit hard, and their hearts were filled with shock and fear.


    Some senior members of the cross were filled with sorrow.


    Ha ha, in front of the divine world, is their star cross also such a weak group?


    They found the movement here, so they came in a hurry, but if there was no Chu Feng here, without Chu Feng''s hand, under the direct head-on collision between the two sides, they might be completely annihilated in a very short time.


    Even with Chu Feng''s help, some people also paid for their lives because of their self-confidence.


    Seeing that 20000 soldiers in front of them had lost their lives, they realized the gap between the two sides and were also shocked by Chu Feng''s strength.


    What is the strength of this Chinese man to change the war situation so easily? Isn''t this kind of power really a monster?


    Under the cover of his light, everyone has become a supporting role.


    Their proud strength is not worth mentioning in front of this man.


    This is not the battle of the Legion as they expected, but one person is fighting against the whole legion, and then they use the remaining legions as tools in their hands. Their biggest role is to harvest the battlefield.


    "Forget it, just die!"


    For the Star Cross Corps casualties, Chu Feng is not sad.


    I can''t see clearly the strength gap between the two sides. I''m complacent when I get a little battle results. I think I''m invincible and it''s reasonable to learn from them.

 Chapter 1153

    There are casualties in the star crusade. Yiyi''s eyes are sad.


    She can''t be as indifferent as Chu Feng. Anyone who dies before her eyes can touch her heart.


    It''s just that she can''t bring people back to life.


    The Star Cross Corps suffered heavy damage and calmed down a lot. Another star cross corps, which tore up the enemy''s formation, also won the battle with the enemy.


    Under Chu Feng''s shocking sword, the protoss of stars directly suffered heavy losses.


    But even with the scattered formation, to meet the Star Cross corps, still brought great resistance to the Star Cross corps, close combat, the hands of both sides is deadly.


    Especially after the formation is torn up, the frightened soldiers even forget to defend themselves when they see the enemy, so they use killing tactics at the beginning.


    Thirty thousand star Crusaders tore up the formation, but when they encircled the divided ten thousand star Crusaders, they were killed nearly twenty thousand.


    In the ancient battlefield, the number of casualties in a short time was more than one, which might cause chain collapse.


    At the end of the world, people''s will and belief are relatively firm.


    People who have experienced the crisis of life and death, as well as those who have a certain belief, can suppress their fear of death, especially in this special battlefield, they have no room to escape.


    Therefore, the tactics of the new era have changed significantly compared with those of the old era.


    As the elite of the hell Knight order, if facing the real desperate situation, it is possible to fight to the last soldier.


    After the battles on both sides were divided, the protoss soldiers who were pushed down by the Hill pushed away the hill again and broke it to pieces. The soldiers who were trapped in the swamp also burned the whole swamp ground into bricks and stones. Even Chu Feng could not suppress them with the power of Tiandi Yin.


    Now, there are three Protoss legions left.


    Yiyi''s eyes are full of tension and some remorse.


    In the face of such a battlefield, she can do something.


    Even if it was the star cross, she also felt that they did not really support themselves, and it was difficult for the Legion who accepted them directly with violence to unite with her.


    They listen to themselves only because they share the same goals.


    Yiyi holds the Shengguang sword in her hand. The black pattern has eroded more than 90% of the area of Shengguang sword. She almost touches the tip of the sword. She knows that this is the function of the curse.


    Curse is weakness as well as strength.


    "My strength is not enough!"


    Looking at the tragic casualties on the battlefield, Yiyi''s heart emerged a desire for strength. If she could be stronger, the casualties of the cross would be reduced.


    If she had the same powerful force as Chu Feng, fewer people would die in the cross!


    If I had the power


    When she didn''t notice, the crystal cross on her chest sent out a faint light. Yiyi only felt that something in her body had been broken.


    Observing the changes in Yiyi''s body, a trace of sadness flashed in Chu Feng''s eyes, and then suddenly became firm.


    Now, it''s not the time to remember the past. He has to look ahead.


    The blue sword, in Chu Feng''s hand, cuts a scar that can tear everything. The soldiers who just came out from the bottom of the hill and pulled away the gravel around them had not had time to breathe the fresh air outside. The sword air storm that can cut the air had already fallen on them, directly causing hundreds of deaths and more than 1000 heavy casualties.


    "Not enough!"


    The power of the origin of wind was infused into the sword Qi by Chu Feng, which made the sword in his hand more sharp and more substantial.


    At this time, the two characters on the sword body also showed up.


    [killing immortals]


    the four swords of earth, water, fire and wind are named after the four swords of killing immortals by Chu Feng, but he hopes that the four swords can exert their power as powerful as the legend.


    Killing immortal sword is the fastest sword that Chu Feng thinks.


    A devastating storm appeared on the blade of Chu Feng''s sword. This storm was dozens of times stronger than before. It enveloped the whole Protoss army, and the tearing wind cut everything in front of it into pieces.


    The Terran soldiers had no time to scream, so they were directly chopped up.


    Holding a sword like a demon, even the soldiers of the protoss are full of fear.


    Who is this human being?


    Why can he use such a terrible sword? Why is this level of sword Qi not beyond the limit of the world? There is no deeper void.


    Without the original strength, they certainly could not understand the mystery of Chu Feng''s sword.


    Of course, Chu Feng would not explain too much to them.


    Where the sword storm passed, the soldiers of the protoss suffered heavy casualties. Chu Feng once again wielded a sword, and the devastating sword came directly to the soldiers who formed an army formation and slaughtered the Star Cross army.The army array that can even be blocked by Tianqian will disintegrate in an instant in front of the sword Qi that has joined the original force.


    With the military array as a buffer, the number of casualties of the protoss is controlled within 3000, but the military array has been torn, and their biggest dependence in front of Chu Feng has been smashed.


    "Kill


    The Star Cross Corps did not wait for the order to follow, but directly launched Chu Feng.


    Just now, these hateful Protoss, relying on the strength of the army, wantonly slaughtered their companions. Now that they have the opportunity to revenge, how can they easily miss it?


    The Star Cross army bravely came forward and fought with the star sky army.


    ¡­¡­


    "Broken boundary wind, broken boundary wind!"


    Inside the temple of the sun, a man in a golden robe listens to information from the coronal Protoss behind him.


    Originally, the corona Protoss was happy to see the star Protoss''s collapse.


    As the two royal families of the divine world, the friction between the coronal Protoss and the star Protoss is not small.


    Originally, they went to explore the information of the protoss with the attitude of watching a play, but they didn''t expect that the appearance of duanjie Gangfeng directly disturbed their deployment.


    "Lord, the existence of duanjie Gangfeng has been confirmed. There is no doubt about it."


    The old man who reported the information said, "the broken boundary wind is the sacred thing of my coronal Protoss, and only we are qualified to have it. We must take it back."


    "Why does he even have duanjie Gangfeng in his hand? The location of duanjie Gangfeng is half an earth away from dawning city. How can he go to the black continent specially?"


    Known as the existence of the Holy Lord, he didn''t rush to give orders. On the contrary, he had some doubts. "If he only got the spirit of the stars, he was lucky, but even duanjie Gangfeng was got by him. Is this still explained by luck?"


    "Your Majesty, we have to take back the broken wind to discuss this matter."


    "Forget it, just get in! Anyway, some things can''t be concealed. "


    The Lord sighed, but his eyes and tone became firm. "However, I won''t give human beings a chance. Prepare, I will do it myself."

 Chapter 1154

    Wanxing Pavilion, the highest place of the star temple, is the permanent residence of the star God.


    The contemporary star Protoss God has not appeared for a long time. Usually, the big and small things of the star Protoss are handed over to the elders of the temple. They only appear when they need to make their own decisions or when they have to make their own decisions.


    Tianquan xingshengzi walks into Wanxing Pavilion and kneels down in front of a platform covered with white gauze.


    Under the veil of gossamer, a woman wearing star Taoist robe has long hair and delicate figure. The white gossamer doesn''t cover her temperament. On the contrary, it''s easier for her life to explore.


    On the platform came a woman''s dignified voice: "do you know what''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know."


    There was no change in the look of the son of Tianquan star, just as he showed in front of the public, there was no way to read any effective information from his eyes or even expression.


    Even if you kneel down on the ground at the moment, it doesn''t seem humble, as if it''s just the most common etiquette.


    He said that he didn''t know his mistake, not because he had to talk back, but because he knew that the contemporary God hated those hypocritical rituals most. If you knew clearly that you didn''t know your mistake, but you had to say that you knew your mistake, it would arouse the anger of the God.


    "You have guessed clearly that the layout of our Protoss on the earth may have been destroyed, but what do you do?" Asked the pledge.


    "The disciple has already reminded the elder of the star temple." The face of the son of heavenly power star remains unchanged.


    In the temple of stars, he has put forward specific measures.


    The elders of the temple of stars. And Kaiyang star''s son is too arrogant, it''s none of his business,


    "do you think I can''t guess what you think?"


    There is anger in the tone of the star Protoss God. She will not cover up her happiness, anger, sorrow and happiness, but because of her present status, she has no need to do so.


    Only others hide their happiness and anger in front of her, where does she need to disguise in front of others?


    "I have tried my best."


    The son of Tianquan star is still struggling.


    But the Lord''s next words made him unable to maintain his plain expression.


    "Try your best? If you are the son of God, you have done your best. Unfortunately, the God of the protoss represents the whole Protoss. I sent someone to send you the information of the time powers to give you a chance to make a choice between gain and loss. It''s a pity that after you get the information, you should use this valuable information as a fight for the position between the sons of God. It''s just stupid. "


    There was a look of fear in the eyes of the heavenly power star son, and his body trembled slightly.


    Is that information given to him by the Lord on purpose?


    No, it''s impossible.


    The contemporary star God is the most detached being, and also the least nostalgic being for power.


    She never played with power, nor would she spend her precious time fighting for power and profit. Even if the elders put her power on the air, she did nothing.


    However, as long as she spoke, the whole Protoss could not resist her will.


    Her will will will be carried out, and her orders will be carried out from top to bottom.


    Because, she is the best!


    She is the strongest under the God, and she is also the most likely to be the God.


    People like her will not play with politics, and there is no need to play with politics, because she can get everything she can get through her own words.


    However, the son of Tianquan star heard that the LORD was laying out?


    No, it''s not true.


    His mood, began to disorder.


    "In fact, I don''t want to take the position of the Lord for a long time. I just have to cultivate a qualified successor to abdicate. My favorite successors are yuhengxing and you. Yuhengxing is my favorite and favorite descendant, but a farsighted intellectual can cultivate more powerful people for the ethnic group.


    I don''t like you very much, but I decided to give you a chance.


    The information Xi''er gave you is the test I gave you. Unfortunately, it is related to the events of the sacred things of the Protoss and the secrets of the time powers. It can even become a chip for you to fight for the position of the Lord. You are not qualified in this test. "


    Unqualified!


    The voice of the Lord is not big, but it is like a thunder, which explodes in the ear of the son of Tianquan star.


    With the character of the Lord, since she said it, it will come true.


    She sentenced herself to death, and there was no turning over.


    No, I still have a chance!


    The son of Tianquan star was full of reluctance. Why did he work so hard because of a so-called test of the Lord? The other Saint son is not his opponent, his opponent is only one, that is yuhengxing, but he felt a pity that this action he actually fished out a waste, yuhengxing even closed.


    But what''s good about yuhengxing? Isn''t he just a little longer than his own qualifications?Give him 30 years, he is confident that he can surpass Yuheng.


    Even if it is the Lord, must it be right? Is there no weakness in the Lord?


    No, there are two weaknesses of the Lord, one of which is over belief in his own strength, the other is the belief that the ethnic group is beyond everything.


    "If I am the God of the protoss, I will naturally regard the protoss as the most important. If I am not here, how can I plan this position?"


    Tianquan star said, "what''s more, the vision of the Lord is naturally to look at the whole star Protoss, or even the whole divine world. But as the son, everything I see is what I see as the son. I don''t know the secret that the Lord knows. I can''t see what the Lord sees. I have to sacrifice to see what is easy for the Lord to see ¡£¡±


    He is very frank to admit his shortcomings, because sophistry is meaningless.


    Especially in the face of the contemporary God, sophistry will only lead to a bottomless abyss.


    But at the same time, he unconsciously put the responsibility on his own caution. Is caution wrong? Isn''t selfishness wrong? It''s not a mistake, even cold-blooded for the son.


    I have no vision of God. What''s wrong with sacrificing others?


    "Go on." The voice of the Lord is neither happy nor sad.


    Go on?


    The son of Tianquan star feels a little chilly. Considering the character of the Lord, she wants to continue by herself. She really wants to continue by herself. She feels that what she says is not incurable.


    In other words, his defense has worked.


    Then a flash of light flashed through his mind.


    "Your Majesty knows everything on the earth, but he still takes it as a test for me. What''s the difference between your Majesty''s practice and mine?"

 Chapter 1155

    With these words, Tianquan xingshengzi only felt that his body was trembling.


    The longer he has been in contact with the Lord, the more he can feel the invisible majesty of the Lord.


    In such a situation, directly contradicting the Lord is an act of seeking death. When the Lord is not in power, he is able to carry out his will to the whole Protoss by the oppression generated by his strength, which is the prestige established on the sea of corpses.


    What''s more, when the LORD had the idea of abdication.


    It is taboo for the inferior to blame the superior.


    When the superior is about to abdicate, an idea may have a huge deviation.


    However, the son of Tianquan star knows that when the Lord just said that he was unqualified, he was already driven to a dead end. Now that he has reached the dead end, what else can he worry about?


    In the past, he never thought that a person''s prestige could reach such a level. His decades of efforts could not match the light words of the contemporary God. This sense of powerlessness even made him feel humiliated. In serious cases, it even made him doubt whether he had taken the right road in the past.


    Now his only hope is to make the Lord himself aware of his mistakes.


    The contemporary God is extremely fair, because she has never met anything that is worthy of her unfairness. It is precisely because of her character that the son of heaven power star dares to gamble like this.


    The Lord has just said that the strong is the most important, but a wise man with foresight may make the ethnic group more prosperous and bring more strong people to the ethnic group.


    What he wants to prove is his own way.


    The accused Lord was not angry, but sighed: "it''s not your current position that limits your vision, but your state of mind. Maybe it''s not your fault. Given you 50 years of growth, I''m afraid the position of the Lord has nothing to do with my thoughts. Even if I choose others, you can take this position away."


    Tianquan star son heard the praise of the Lord, not a little joy, on the contrary, his face turned pale.


    This is not so much praise as regret.


    Give him 50 years to grow up. Does he have 50 years to grow up?


    If he has this opportunity, why does the Lord specially point it out?


    "Why."


    The heavenly power star Saint son is unwilling to ask a way.


    "If I''ve been in office long enough, maybe you''ll have a chance, but you''re not very lucky. The trouble on the earth is too big. I''ll go to the earth myself. No matter what the result is, I will abdicate. Although you are very good now, it''s a pity that the climate is not good after all. In order to prevent you from making trouble in the future, go to sign the Star contract! Or you can choose to die. "


    The LORD went to earth in person?


    The son of Tianquan star was shocked. He knew that the changes on the earth could not be solved by those people in the temple of stars. The Lord himself had to come forward.


    However, in his original plan, he only asked the Lord to send the astrolabe to the earth, and indirectly through the astrolabe. He might even go to the hall of the spirit to ask the spirit to move. He never thought that the LORD had decided to come to the earth in person.


    "His Majesty''s strength does not need to be questioned by his disciples, but no matter how powerful he is on earth, he has to suppress his own realm to the level of level 8. There is no need for him to do so at all!" Tianquan xingshengzi only felt that after he came to wanxingge, things had been completed and beyond his control.


    The thing that the Lord himself did was to make him dare not even think about it.


    Wait a minute. Why did the Lord abdicate after this move?


    When the son of Tianquan star was in despair, he suddenly thought of such a doubtful point.


    The contemporary God is not interested in power. He only stays in the position of the God out of his responsibility to the ethnic group. Just now, the God has revealed that he will abdicate when he finds his successor.


    With God''s sense of responsibility to the ethnic group, we will never make a hasty decision on such matters.


    If she wants to choose an heir, she must choose the best one, even if the heir does not like it or even dislikes it. As long as it is beneficial to the ethnic group, that is enough.


    However, the Lord actually wants to go to the earth in person this time and abdicate after this trip, which means that the Lord has predicted that she will not go to the earth so easily this time.


    Is there anything dangerous on earth?


    The earth is just a remote place, but there are star fire and broken boundary wind, and so on, broken boundary wind?


    Can threaten the existence of the Lord, not the earth, but the corona Protoss!


    "Lord, I am willing to follow the Lord to the earth at his command."


    The heavenly power star Saint son decisively requests a way.


    After more than ten seconds, the voice of the Lord slowly spread out: "in my mind, you are not the best person to inherit the throne of the Lord. If you follow me to the earth, I will choose to sacrifice you when I need you."If it is for the sake of the next generation of God, it is necessary to protect the contemporary God.


    However, she has already kicked the star son out of the game, and even ordered him to make the star contract. As long as the star contract is signed, he will never be able to turn over.


    Now Tianquan star Saint son, what Saint son does, is meaningless struggle.


    "The star Protoss has never been noble because of their royal status, but because of their own strength, they will be called the royal family. Of course, the position of the Holy Lord is the same. The disciples still covet the position of the Holy Lord. Of course, they have to take risks."


    Tianquan Xingzi expressed his desire for the position of the Lord without concealment.


    In the face of the contemporary God, any cover up is meaningless. If you cover up too well, she may really kick you out. Therefore, no matter how low-key the son of Tianquan star is, he must show his pursuit now.


    "Since you asked, I''ll give you a chance."


    The Holy Lord said, "when you go to the earth this time, you and Xi''er will be my followers. If you have the slightest retreat, I will kill you. If you die in the war, I will not reclaim your soul and enter the star soul palace. Only when you make great achievements in this war, can you regain an opportunity here, an opportunity to become the Holy Lord."


    Thank you


    Tianquan star son knelt down to thank you, and then asked, "Lord, when do we start?"


    Others need to be prepared when they act, but the behavior pattern of this God is different from that of ordinary Protoss.


    "Don''t worry."


    The LORD said blandly, "when the Lord of the coronal Protoss comes, this time our two families will become allies and go to the earth together to fight against that being."

 Chapter 1156

    "Brother Chu Feng, is there really no way?"


    The holy capital of the western continent, Yiyi''s eyes are full of unwilling, "I don''t believe that their future is really just a dead end. I don''t have to save them, but I want to give them a chance."


    Under the influence of Chu Feng, she has gradually adapted to Chu Feng''s way of thinking.


    Chu Feng doesn''t hate good people. He just hates bad people.


    In fact, Chu Feng did not save many people by himself, but the existence of dawn city and demon hunter guild gave millions of demon hunters a chance to grow strong and gave tens of millions of people a way to live.


    Yiyi was deeply inspired and knew that if he only wanted to satisfy his kindness of saving others, he would only harm more people.


    However, she still wants to give some people a chance.


    They regard themselves as saints. Whether they are sincere or not, Yiyi wants to fight for a way for them.


    "Didn''t you give it to them already?" Chu Feng was not moved.


    "But the western continent is doomed to perish


    "You see that?"


    "Well!"


    "All right! Now that you see it, I won''t hide it. "


    Chu Feng did not have much sophistry, "the fall of the western continent is almost impossible to reverse, but they can go to surrender to the Maoxiong Empire, waiting for the opportunity of a rich country in the future. Of course, their strength will really become strong in the future, whether they are willing to go abroad is still unknown."


    "But is that good?"


    Yiyi is confused, which is also called saving people?


    "There is nothing bad about it. If all people die, even if the land is still there, it will become the territory of others. As long as people live, even if they lose their hometown, they can rebuild their homes on the ruins."


    Chu Feng is not the slightest guilt, "but, even if you want to give up this piece of land, you must have a strong resistance, in the future, if someone really wants to restore the country, of course, they will think of these brave resistance people, regain their courage, if not even the courage to restore the country, then no one can save them."


    Chu Feng, who has experienced countless life and death departures, dare not say that he has completely seen through life and death, but most people''s lives are really just a number in his eyes.


    It is precisely because of the existence value of the western continent that Chu Feng wastes some energy here.


    Otherwise, in the turmoil after the Crusade, the western continent may disappear in advance.


    Yiyi bowed her head. Although she knew her strength was limited, she still felt sad in the face of such things.


    "It''s up to everyone to decide whether they can survive or not. If you can''t understand this, you are determined to keep the western continent as it is. What''s waiting for them is destruction."


    Chu Feng stood up to leave, "I have my battlefield, you also have your battlefield."


    "Will the gods continue to come?"


    Yiyi exclaimed, "they have lost a lot on the earth. Don''t they learn a lesson?"


    "A great loss?"


    Chufeng said with a light smile, "are you looking down on the highest level, or are you looking up on us?"


    With that, without waiting for Yiyi to answer, Chu Feng disappeared.


    Yiyi needs to grow up. It was because the protoss sent a large number of legions here. This is not the opponent that the cross can deal with.


    However, the star Protoss who have suffered some losses will never give up and never make stupid mistakes again.


    The next time the protoss moves, it will sweep everything with thunder and be ready for all unknown enemies. It will never leave any chance for itself.


    This doesn''t mean that Chu Feng really doesn''t have a chance, because the protoss is sure that he won''t leave an opportunity for himself. It''s based on the information he has obtained, mainly to show his ability, which can surprise the Protoss.


    Chu Feng, who left the holy capital of the west, did not rush back to the city of dawn. Instead, he went to Maoxiong Empire secretly for a walk, and even felt the existence of polar ice bears from a distance. He went to MI Empire again through Chu Feng, but looked at the stability of the space channel of MI Empire, and found that MI Empire had begun to isolate Protoss.


    Maybe it''s too late to isolate the Protoss.


    But it can make up for the mistakes, and it can also save some Qi for the rice empire.


    With the help of his own space ability and powerful spiritual power, Chu Feng tested the whole earth, and then returned to the yuan mansion, only to find that something abnormal happened in the yuan mansion.


    "Soft rain!"


    After seeing clearly the source of the change, Chu Feng''s face changed. On the surface, Yurou''s problem has been solved easily, but it has always been a thorn in Chu Feng''s heart.


    Chu Feng doesn''t blame Yurou for cheating him. After all, Yurou didn''t betray him. Is it because he has deviated from their common wishes in some things? He seems to be an ideal Betrayer.Now is not the best time to let go of the past.


    So he sealed Yurou. When the right time comes, he will release Yurou again. If Yurou can''t understand herself at that time, let''s separate!


    Chu Feng knew that he was not qualified to go back at all. He could only go forward all the way.


    Even the most important woman in his life can not hinder his progress.


    But now Chu Feng actually felt that the seal on Yurou''s body began to loosen.


    "Is she still reluctant to accept such an outcome?"


    Chu Feng''s heart is a little bitter, a blink came to Yurou''s side, he imposed on Yurou''s body those seals, now more than 30% have been untied.


    These seals are not released from the outside, but from the inside.


    Yurou''s consciousness has fallen into a deep sleep. Now her instinct is acting. Chu Feng thought that her words before sealing Yurou could make her sleep at ease, but she didn''t expect that her instinct is still fighting against herself.


    "Sure enough, it''s impossible for time powers to have only this ability."


    Chu Feng knows that when Yurou is fighting with himself, you don''t have the heart to kill. To some extent, you let go of water. Of course, even if it''s not waterproof, Chu Feng also believes that he can win.


    Just, the speed that rain soft unties seal now still exceeded Chu Feng''s expectation.


    "Will you let her out?"


    When Chu Feng is struggling, Jiang Xinyue, who is reviewing the information of the city leader''s mansion of dawn City, suddenly has a bloody plum blossom mark on his eyebrow. Under his white skin, there are also some bloody silk threads.


    "No!"


    When Chu Feng sensed that Yurou drew strength and vitality from Jiang Xinyue''s body, without any hesitation, a large number of black brilliance emerged from his hands and turned into green silk thread, which entangled Yurou''s body layer by layer, and the gradually corroded shackles were gradually strengthened.

 Chapter 1157

    For Chu Feng, there is no difference between high and low women.


    It''s not realistic for him to treat each other equally. Chu Feng and every woman experience different times and experience different things together. Treating each other equally is the insult of those common experiences. But he can''t do it if he wants to favor one over the other, unless the woman has made unforgivable mistakes.


    Jiang Xinyue has not been Chu Feng''s woman for a long time. In addition, Chu Feng''s own character doesn''t mean to please Jiang Xinyue.


    However, since she has become her own woman and has not done anything sorry for herself, Chu Feng will not let her be easily sacrificed, even because of Yurou.


    Now I feel that Yurou has absorbed Jiang Xinyue''s vitality through blood mysticism, and Chu Feng does not hesitate to stop such behavior.


    He can''t let Jiang Xinyue take such an unknown risk.


    In fact, Chu Feng''s seal method is simple and crude. According to the way in the mysterious ancient books, after studying the God binding lock, he took the God binding lock as a chain and forcibly blocked the objects that need to be sealed.


    The black silk thread makes up for the seal of the God''s lock.


    Yurou''s physical condition has gradually subsided.


    In this process, Chu Feng''s mental power infiltrates into the bondage lock, and begins to check Yurou''s internal condition. However, the situation he finds is a big surprise to him.


    "There is still a force in her body."


    The last time he sealed Yurou, Chu Feng didn''t realize the special strength in Yurou''s body, but this time Chu Feng found a very tough strength in Yurou''s body.


    Although this force is not very strong, but let Chu Feng how to use the spiritual force to wash, this weak force is still firm, like tough weeds, you wind and rain, still strong survival in place.


    "Does this power control Yurou?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes are full of coldness. Now if he doesn''t know what''s going on, it''s stupid. Yurou was taken as a chess piece by someone.


    Even Yurou''s behavior pattern is related to the influence of this force.


    "No matter who you are, you dare to take Yurou as a chess piece. I will make you pay for it."


    Chu Feng clenched his fist. After all, Yurou is the woman who has been with him for the longest time and the only one who has been with him in the darkest future. It has always been the comfort in Chu Feng''s heart.


    The last time Yurou came to find herself, chufeng had already noticed something wrong.


    However, at this critical moment of the invasion of the divine world, Yurou''s body had another abnormal movement. The anger in Chu Feng''s heart can be imagined.


    However, he will not be incompetent and furious, he will only use practical actions to teach the people behind him a lesson.


    "The power in Yurou''s body is not completely unable to shake, but is in an endless state. Just like an oil lamp, attacking the fire doesn''t have much effect. Only by destroying the oil lamp itself can the fire be put out, but the oil lamp itself is the source of Yurou. If I want to annihilate this power by force, I''m killing Yurou."


    After carefully examining Yurou''s physical condition, Chu Feng was also in a bit of a dilemma.


    If he is given enough time, it is not impossible for him to solve this force.


    However, the current situation, every minute and every second, may have unexpected changes. The invasion of the divine world does not know when it will come. Even the divine world may send unexpected strong men.


    Chu Feng was not surprised even if he asked the Holy Spirit to move from the star soul palace.


    Under such circumstances, it is impossible for Chu Feng to have too much time to solve the abnormal situation in Yurou''s body.


    "Wait, this force is so weak, even if it can''t be pulled out, it can''t play a big role in Yurou. What is the enemy''s purpose of leaving power in Yurou''s body to scare the snake?"


    After finding that he had no way to solve this power easily, Chu Feng suddenly realized a very serious problem.


    Such a weak force can be easily solved as long as it is pushed down the line. Even if there is no way to completely remove it, there is a way to separate this force and make it unable to play its role.


    However, there is no way to detect this force before it breaks out.


    "The power of concealment to the extreme, of course, is to play a role in the most critical moment. Since the other party has chosen to arouse this power, it means that the most critical moment has arrived."


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng''s face changed and disappeared in Yuan Fu.


    Su Yuan is a little nervous because of Jiang Xinyue''s sudden changes in the city Lord''s residence. However, these abnormalities disappear quickly. If it wasn''t for Jiang Xinyue''s pale face, she would almost think it was an illusion.


    "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with your cultivation? "


    Su Yuan asked with concern.


    Jiang Xinyue shook his head, but he didn''t worry too much: "I don''t know, since the end of the world, every two or three months, there will be some abnormalities in my body, just a strange disease in my body.""It''s not a strange disease, it''s someone doing something to you."


    The familiar voice appeared behind Jiang Xinyue. Jiang Xinyue looked back in surprise and saw the familiar and reassuring figure.


    "You say someone has done something to me. Who is that?"


    After Jiang Xinyue came to the city of dawn, although she was beaten repeatedly, she was no longer so conceited, but she didn''t even know that her body had been tampered with.


    "I''ll explain it to you later. Now you''ll come to the same place with me."


    Chu Feng put a hand on Jiang Xinyue''s shoulder and left the city Lord''s house in a blink.


    Su Yuan looks dignified. Chu Feng takes Jiang Xinyue away from him, but she doesn''t even say hello to herself. She knows that Chu Feng is definitely not such a ruthless person, which only shows that this matter is too important. What''s important is that Chu Feng doesn''t want to delay for a second.


    "Isn''t it over yet?"


    After Chu Feng showed his divine power and killed countless legions of protoss on the border with China, most of the people in China, including dawning City, thought that the disaster had passed.


    But did not expect, Chu Feng is still such a nervous look.


    Jiang Xinyue finds that the scene around her has changed. She nervously looks around, but only sees some demons. She has also been here. This is the place where the city of dawn is used to imprison demons.


    In the middle of the magic city, an altar was standing in it.


    This is the place where Chu Feng ordered no one to enter.


    A large number of Yuan Li gathered on the altar. Chu Feng turned his hand, and a piece of glass appeared in his hand, which he threw to the altar.

 Chapter 1158

    "What is this?"


    Jiang Xinyue saw Chu Feng serious action, can''t help but ask, she doesn''t have to get an answer, just want to ease the tension now.


    "This is the last time that I intercepted the space debris of the two holy places, the deep-sea holy land and the holy land of ten thousand nationalities, when I invaded dawning city. This is a part of the two worlds. According to these two debris, I can find the specific space coordinates of the two holy places. When I have strong strength, I will kill them and uproot them."


    Chu Feng understated the explanation, as if to describe a trivial thing.


    Since these two holy places have completely stood on the opposite side of human beings, they are the enemies of Chu Feng. In the face of the enemy, Chu Feng will never be soft hearted.


    "Now you have enough strength?"


    "I''m not strong enough now, but the enemy is not willing to give me time."


    Chu Feng shook his head.


    There is a limit to the upper limit of the earth''s ability to accommodate the strong, which is a great advantage for Chu Feng. He can ensure that he is below the 9th level and has no rival on the earth.


    In addition, he prepared some backhand, no matter how many people the divine world sent, he could directly take over.


    But he finally underestimated the divine world.


    The means left by the other party on themselves and around them have played a role for a long time. They are obviously forcing the other party, but on the contrary, the forced person has become themselves.


    Chu Feng didn''t have any regrets, and didn''t think he was greedy.


    He has won the best battlefield, the best duel time for himself, and is fully prepared. If he flinches now, it will be more difficult for him to find the field in the future.


    The star fire is a great deterrent to the saint level, but for the saint level strongmen, the star fire is not so much a weapon as a treasure to assist the cultivation and weapon refining. As a treasure, its value is far more than a weapon. When the earth can accommodate the saint level, I''m afraid Chu Feng will have been unable to return to heaven for a long time.


    Now Chu Feng''s preparatory work has been done, and the rest is to plan for others and accomplish things in heaven.


    After success, he will be able to open up a bright risk in the endless dark future. If he fails, he will be doomed, but there will be no worse result than the future he has experienced.


    After being injected with a lot of Yuan Li, the altar starts slowly.


    Guided by the debris of the world, a passage leads to the distance.


    Chu Feng embraces Jiang Xinyue''s waist and makes Jiang Xinyue''s cheek blush. She thinks that Chu Feng will never be romantic, but today, he has made such an intimate move.


    The next moment, she deeply regretted the thought.


    "Hold on."


    Chu Feng stepped out, and the space around them changed.


    The destructive force came towards them, making Jiang Xinyue feel as if he had been swept into a whirlpool, like the feeling of being blown up by a tornado.


    "Ah


    Jiang Xinyue sends out a cry of surprise, and gradually keeps Chu Feng''s waist. The two people constantly change their space in this channel like a whirlpool. After more than ten seconds, they land on their legs.


    Jiang Xinyue is down-to-earth. She only feels that her legs are weak, and even has no strength to complain. If it wasn''t for her arms holding Chu Feng tightly, she would have fallen down now.


    Chu Feng looks as usual, there is a fire red sword in his hand.


    Different from the shadow of the sword which was like a virtual shadow before, the sword in his hand is like substance now.


    Raise the sword and drop it.


    The bright red flame sword Qi, from the long sword in Chu Feng''s hand, runs through the sky above his head. Half of the sky is burned by the fire, and then falls into the distant sea. Half of the sea is burning.


    Jiang Xinyue discovered that the place where they stood was not land, but ice.


    There was a strong chill on the ice. It turned out that when Chu Feng and his wife just landed on the sea, they froze the sea under their feet with the chill of ice.


    This kind of thing is not difficult for the water system powers, but the whole process is too fast, so that Jiang Xinyue does not have any chance to notice, and even does not flow out the yuan force fluctuation.


    How strong is he?


    Like most of the people around Chu Feng, after seeing part of Chu Feng''s strength, Jiang Xinyue was also absent-minded, even unconsciously, his heart was covered with a shadow.


    This kind of thing has always been unavoidable.


    Chu Feng knows this kind of thing, so now he has avoided doing it around people close to him, but sometimes, he still has no way to avoid this kind of thing.


    "You have the means left by the Protoss. Of course, this means is not aimed at you, but at another person, it affects you."


    Facing the half burned sky and sea, Chu Feng began to explain his sudden move to Jiang Xinyue, "now, the strong Protoss should be the hand, the target they want to lock is the coordinate, which will also affect you. This is the reason why I brought you here, in order to bring disaster to the East and drag the sea emperor.I can cover up those marks on you, but it''s a better choice. "


    In this matter, Chu Feng is suspected of using Jiang Xinyue.


    He does have a way to temporarily cover up the relationship between Jiang Xinyue and Yurou. Now he comes here with Jiang Xinyue to muddy the water and increase his chances of winning.


    Chu Feng is not an upright gentleman, and will not be constrained by most of the moral.


    As long as he can achieve his goal, he can do anything but sacrifice his family.


    But in the face of his own woman, even if he used it, he should make it clear. This is also his respect for his own woman. He can''t have a clear conscience about his pillow!


    After listening to Chu Feng''s explanation, Jiang Xinyue''s eyes were not at all settled, but a little happy: "thank you for telling me this, in fact, you can not tell me, you can cover up my body''s imprint, so I may be more happy."


    "I''ve cheated a lot of enemies, and this kind of thing takes a lot of energy." Chu Feng said with a faint smile.


    Jiang Xinyue''s mouth is full of sweetness.


    Even if in this matter is used by Chu Feng how, she does not care about such a small matter, in front of Chu Feng such a dazzling existence, is also a glorious thing to be used by him.


    In this world, I don''t know how many people are willing to be used by Chu Feng, but they don''t have enough value.


    On the contrary, she is very pleased with Chu Feng''s honesty, which means that Chu Feng has given her due respect, not as a vase.

 Chapter 1159

    Chu Feng is also aware of the change of Jiang Xinyue''s mentality.


    A person who dares to sneak into the city of dawn for the purpose, and almost succeeds, has absolutely nothing to do with the vase.


    This kind of person, often is also the self-respect self love person, is also the type which Chu Feng likes.


    People who don''t love themselves, even if they are in Chu Feng''s bed, are just happy. They don''t deserve too much attention from him. People with self-esteem are more likely to get respect from others.


    Jiang Xinyue can understand his good intentions, but let him rest assured a lot.


    At this time, countless fishermen emerged under the sea.


    "Who?"


    "How dare you come to our sea emperor''s holy land to be wild."


    "What do you mean? There is no amnesty for breaking into the holy land of the sea emperor


    Seeing the fire of burning the sky and boiling the sea, these sea people can no longer suppress their anger. They must let the two madmen in front of them who dare to invade their homes pay the price.


    "We look like villains."


    Jiang Xinyue hands away from Chu Feng''s body, let oneself don''t become the burden of Chu Feng, took out the waist of the soft whip defense body, but did not help Chu Feng battle plan.


    She still has this self-knowledge. Chu Feng doesn''t need her help at all.


    "If we are not villains, when these Hai people become villains, it will be us who are in trouble."


    As Chu Feng talks and laughs, the sword of fire in his hand waves out, and the flame of burning heaven and boiling the sea appears from the edge of the sword again. The sea people who dare to come out of the sea are instantly burned by the flame, and even the ashes are not left.


    Chu Feng didn''t even think about whether he was a decent or a villain.


    There is no justice or evil in the future battlefield, only stand.


    Besides, these Hai people have invaded the earth more than once, and they have been immortal with human beings for a long time. Chu Feng will not be soft hearted if he has the chance to solve the troubles of these Hai people.


    "It''s too hot, or it''ll be a barbecue."


    In the face of the cruel scene of countless sea people falling, Jiang Xinyue is still in the mood to joke. Anyway, it''s not human that died, and it''s not bloody for her.


    "Yes, but forget about those half human ones. They will have some diaphragmatic effect."


    Chu Feng said that the fire that almost burned heaven and earth began to control it delicately. The sea animals in the shape of half human were all burned by the fire, but the sea animals were burned by the power of the fire. After their brains were burned, their bodies were well preserved and smelled of barbecue.


    "How fragrant


    Jiang Xinyue''s eyes brightened.


    "Don''t worry, just sprinkle the seasoning."


    With a wave of Chu Feng''s hand, a large number of roasted sea animals are brought into Yuan Fu, which makes Jiang Xinyue dissatisfied.


    Only these two men can flirt on such a killing battlefield.


    For Jiang Xinyue''s little evil taste, Chu Feng didn''t feel cruel, but liked it. After all, in this era, this kind of mind is more reassuring.


    "Human beings!"


    A deafening sound came out from under the sea. A fish head was more than three meters tall. A ferocious Fishman came out from under the sea with a trident.


    There is a strong smell in his body.


    The eyes of the giant Fishman almost burst into flames, and he glared at the two bold humans in front of him:


    "this is the first of the sea people -"


    a sharp sword cut through the space, cut down from the top of the giant Fishman''s head and eyebrows, and directly split the fishman in two.


    Chu Feng took back the blue sword of his left hand, and the black chain emerged from the void, tied up the Trident in the Fishman''s hand, and then disappeared into the air.


    This Trident is made of deep-sea silver. Deep sea silver is a rare material that can be used to make holy order weapons. Unfortunately, the manufacturing technology of the Hai people seems to be not good. It can only be made into semi holy order weapons. If it falls into Chu Feng''s hands, a holy order weapon may be produced, and it will be the same if it is given to the grey dwarf.


    However, for the forging of top weapons, Chu Feng still trusts his craft more.


    "Is there something wrong with this Fishman? It seems that he is going to eat us. Unexpectedly, he even reports to his family. Don''t you give them a chance? Young people don''t talk about martial arts. " Jiang Xinyue make complaints about it.


    "Angry? Maybe there is some anger! But if you want to talk about Wu De, there is really no such thing. "


    Chu Feng manipulated Xingchen zhenhuo and burned the corpse of the Hai people to ashes. "The reason why it reported to the family itself is not to show respect for its opponents, but to make the Hai people here not understand who is the Savior of the Hai people when they are in danger, so that they can earn some capital for their political achievements."


    "It seems that the social structure of Hai people is more complicated than that of human beings."


    Jiang Xinyue is a little speechless. As a human being, she has a natural sense of superiority, which is the natural existence of human beings as the head of all souls in the face of those low-level intelligent creatures.Now, after Chu Feng''s reminding, she also understood that the Hai people had similarities with human beings.


    Chu Feng killed so many Hai people with xingchenzhenhuo here. After the other party came out, he still had time to report to his family, instead of killing the criminal by any means. If such a person is not really Shabi, he will earn capital for himself.


    Therefore, Chu Feng has no respect for such an opponent.


    Although he has never respected his opponents.


    His respect is limited. It''s enough to leave it to the people around him.


    More and more powerful sea people come out from under the sea, but the fire of burning the sky and boiling the sea is like a huge fishing net, screening the weak sea people. Only the powerful sea people can survive in this sea of fire.


    With the real fire of the stars strengthened again, only 17 fishermen were left on the sea. These fishermen were full of strong breath. They didn''t jump as happily as the former fisherman. But their anger, even without any extra action, could make the enemy feel it.


    "These are the decent opponents."


    In the face of these powerful sea people who can survive under the burning of the star fire, and even support the protective cover of water property, Chu Feng''s eyes did not have much serious look.


    It is not that these Hai people are not worthy of his serious attitude to deal with, but that his serious attitude should be put on a few enemies.


    All of a sudden, the star fire stopped burning, and a large number of fishermen came out from under the sea. Even if they passed through the star fire, they seemed to see nothing.


    A giant Fishman, more than 5 meters tall and covered in gold armor, walked out of the sea people''s army slowly with a giant gold Trident more than 7 meters long in his hand.


    In the places where the sea people pass by, both the sea people and the stars make way for the real fire.

 Chapter 1160

    After the appearance of the Hai nationality wearing silver armor, Chu Feng''s eyes were also full of seriousness.


    "Human, I underestimated your courage. I didn''t expect that you would dare to break into the holy land of our sea people alone. Take out your cards! Otherwise, you can only support a moment in front of me. "


    Wearing gold armor, the Hai nationality said to Chu Feng in a high voice.


    He knows that Chu Feng is a arrogant human, but he knows better that Chu Feng''s cunning degree also belongs to the top group among human beings.


    A arrogant, powerful and cunning opponent will never easily break into the holy land of the sea emperor. He must have a card to save his life.


    "What is a man? Am I not human? "


    Jiang Xinyue some exasperated waved his powder fist, but did not dare to directly rush up, she side body to Chu Feng asked in a low voice, "are you sure? Is it the existence of the ninth order? "


    She knew that Chu Feng''s strength to kill the eighth level was not much different from that to kill the chicken.


    If you can be so arrogant in front of Chu Feng, you can only surpass the existence of level 8!


    "Nine steps? We just killed one! "


    Chu Feng said casually.


    "Wait? The sea clan you killed just now, is it level nine? "


    Jiang Xinyue''s eyes widened. She only saw the powerful conch. As soon as she came out, she was struck by Chu Feng for seconds. She didn''t even say anything. That guy was a 9-level existence?


    "In front of you, does this kind of thing have significance?"


    She didn''t know what to say.


    "It makes sense! At least the holy rank exists. I can''t deal with it now. "


    Chu Feng pointed to the jinjiahai people in front of him.


    "Holy steps! This is a saint


    When Jiang Xinyue looked at the jinjiahai people again, there was a cold sweat on her forehead, which was the fear from the instinct of life and soul. Although she didn''t feel too much pressure from the other person, she couldn''t contain the feeling of fear when she heard the term Shengjie.


    Is this a saint? Chu Feng is facing a holy stage.


    Looking at the interaction between the two people, the jinjiahai people were already angry.


    "Human! How dare you ignore me


    The jinjiahai people wave their golden Trident and stab it in the direction of Chu Feng. The golden Trident blooms golden light. Where the golden Trident passes, the blue sea is separated and the sea of fire is also separated. Even the space seems to be separated under this shot.


    Under this shot, nothing can stop it.


    Jiang Xinyue clenched his pink fist, so that he didn''t have to look away.


    Believe Chu Feng, even if Chu Feng just said that he had no way to deal with the existence of the holy rank, but since he dared to challenge the existence of the holy rank at this time, he must have a certain foundation.


    He can''t be unprepared for such a situation.


    In the face of Jin Jiahai''s inevitable shot, the sword of flame in Chu Feng''s right hand disappeared and replaced by a long, yellowish brown sword.


    His sword was in front of him, blocking the way of Trident with his long yellowish sword.


    The Trident, shining with golden light, collided with the plain yellow sword in Chu Feng''s hand. The golden light disappeared, as if the shot that could separate everything was just an illusion.


    The jinjiahai people took back the golden Trident in their hands, stabbed it out again, and the golden light appeared again.


    The more fighting between the strong, the more return to nature.


    It''s not that the jinjiahai people don''t know all those fancy tricks. They just know what kind of tricks they can use to achieve the maximum results with the minimum cost in actual combat.


    After blocking the shot just now, Chu Feng''s face didn''t change at all, but when did the red blood split from the tiger''s mouth and flow down the Yellow sword in his hand.


    On the body of the earth yellow sword, there are two big characters: Zhu Xian.


    If this font is not simplified, it may make people suspect that it is an ancient magic sword.


    It''s not that Chu Feng doesn''t know traditional Chinese characters, but he thinks that since simplified Chinese is a symbol of the progress of human society, it''s better to use simplified Chinese.


    he hoped that his sword would be as brilliant as simultaneous interpreting the ancient sword, but he hoped it would remain his own sword.


    Zhuxian sword is a sword refined by Chu Feng from the fragments of the world. This sword is not the attribute of earth, but the attribute of the earth, which contains everything and carries all things.


    Just now, Chu Feng used the power of the Yuan government, the power of a small world.


    It looks like a blow without the smell of fireworks. Only Chu Feng knows the danger.


    The existence of Shengji has gone beyond common sense. Even if we study it with the newly smashed and re established biological system, there is no way to explain it.


    The shot just now, through the immortal sword, directly hurt the yuan house, so that the whole yuan house trembled.But Chu Feng had no fear.


    "It seems that the existence of the holy rank can really act across the world. If I am still bound by the common sense obtained from the two realms of gods and demons, and wait until the real strong one in the divine realm comes, it will be my death time."


    To block this sword is not for Chu Feng to be brave, but to confirm something.


    What he wants to confirm is the extent to which the existing power of the holy rank can be played.


    The saints of the sea people are certainly not as good as the divine world. If the saints of the sea people can do anything, the powerful people in the divine world can certainly do it, and the jinjiahai people are certainly not as good as the divine world.


    Now that you have confirmed what you want to confirm, there is no need for Chu Feng to meet the tough.


    Jin Jiahai''s shot once again opened the sea and the sea of fire formed by the stars, and stabbed Chu Feng unhindered. This shot could not be avoided. No matter how Chu Feng dodged, he could not escape the lock of this shot.


    But in Chu Feng''s eyes, there was no fear at all, just a small seal on his left hand.


    In this shot toward his body stabbed over, in front of Chu Feng, there is a black vortex.


    The saint of jinjiahai nationality saw the black whirlpool, but he didn''t plan to stop.


    His power occupied the absolute superiority, he believed that no matter what kind of small means the other side used, there was absolutely no reason to survive in front of his shot.


    "Poof!"


    The sound of the spear cutting through the space rings, the golden light emitted by the golden Trident is absorbed by the black vortex, and then the black vortex expands rapidly, and the disgusting and violent black breath appears from the other end of the vortex.


    Feeling the familiar atmosphere, the sea saint''s face changed dramatically: "how can this be possible? How on earth did you do it? Why can you open the demon world channel in a flash? "

 Chapter 1161

    The heart of the sea saints is full of fear.


    In the face of this human being like mole ants, he was bound to win.


    Even if this human body will have some cards to block his attack, but under the power gap, no matter what kind of cards, he firmly believes that he can crush them with absolute power.


    What''s more, this is the holy land of the sea people.


    He is not the only saint of the sea people.


    Because of the Hai people''s understanding of Chu Feng, an old opponent, they never believed that Chu Feng would come to their territory unprepared to die. Cautiously, they only sent one of his saints to fight.


    As soon as Chu Feng shows his trump card, the other three saints will also do it secretly.


    It''s not that they are timid, but that the status of the Hai people is too embarrassing for them to make any mistakes.


    But he never thought that just at the moment of his move, Chu Feng created a small demon channel, and used his own strength to widen the channel, making the channel out of control.


    The opening of the world passage has always been a very important thing.


    The faster the opening speed, the higher the cost of consumption. Just like Chu Feng''s practice, even the strong men in the world of gods and demons can never do this.


    "It''s thanks to the holy land of ten thousand people. If they didn''t give me the seal of life and death, I couldn''t open the channel of the demon world at such a fast speed!"


    Chu Feng explained very kindly.


    "It''s impossible! Do you think I don''t know how powerful the seal of life and death is? Even if you can open the channel of the demon world, it is absolutely impossible to open it in such a place as the holy land, let alone use my power to widen the channel. Even if you just connect the coordinates of the two, it will take a long time, and it can''t be completed in an instant. "


    The saint of the jinjiahai nationality roars loudly that he also knows something about the common sense of opening the world passage. Otherwise, how can the Hai nationality invade the earth? Capture the identity of human being as the master of the earth?


    Now this human dare to cheat him with such lies.


    The passage of the devil''s world is bigger and bigger, and the breath from the other end is also more and more. Some blood colored sea water appears from the passage mouth and flows towards the blue sea water of the holy land of the sea emperor.


    The bloody sea water into the sea, a large number of sea people caught off guard by the bloody smell of infection, become frenzied up, the body also has some purple lines.


    The holy man of the jinjiahai nationality drew a circle in front of him with his trident. The bloody sea water seemed to meet an invisible barrier, and could not get out of this strange circle in any case.


    The sea people like the strange circle are infected by the smell of the demon world, and they become furious one by one, but the sea people outside the strange circle are safe.


    More and more strong figures of the sea clan appear on the sea. They look at the atmosphere of the demon world in the middle, and their eyes are full of dignity.


    "Human beings, you are too much. If you open the channel of the demon world so wantonly, even if human beings continue to dominate the earth, how can you resist the invasion of the demon world?"


    The power of a Hai nationality was questioned.


    Chu Feng a pair of surprised appearance: "originally we earth mankind, still have the future to speak of?"? I thought that in front of the highest level of the demon world, we can only delay our own death time! I would not have dragged you into the water on purpose if I had known that we human beings could still defeat the demons and the Protoss and the underworld


    The Hai nationality language is Sai.


    To overcome the three highest levels? Chu Feng can tell.


    What he said was a mockery of them.


    Now Chu Feng''s attitude is very obvious. Since we human beings can''t see any life, why can''t I lift the table? If you want to die, everyone will die together!


    "What do you want, man?"


    Asked the jinjiahai saint.


    "There''s nothing to talk about with human beings. Anyway, we can only live one and kill it directly."


    A pale, translucent jellyfish like sea saint, holding a transparent crystal sword, shining in the light of the fire.


    He seems to be a staunch racist and never thinks that there is any possibility of compromise between the sea people and mankind.


    On the crystal sword, a sword spirit cuts through the space.


    This sword is so fast that people can''t guard against it. The sea sage never thinks that there will be people who can react faster than his own sword.


    However, when the sword Qi was about to penetrate Chu Feng, another tiny black whirlpool appeared.


    This tiny black whirlpool appeared in front of Chu Feng without warning, slowly spinning. When the crystal sword was approaching the extreme, it slowed down.


    This sword Qi pierced into the black whirlpool and made the black whirlpool expand a little.


    "The power of this sword seems to be a little weak. How many more strokes?"Chu Feng looked at several saints of the Hai nationality with a joking expression.


    Among the information he obtained, there are four saints of the Hai nationality, but now there are five saints. It seems that there are still some omissions in the information, but it doesn''t matter much.


    If there is a way to deal with the existence of holy rank, then the number is not important.


    Seeing this scene, the faces of the rest of the sea saints became very ugly, and none of them dared to do it easily.


    The saint who just shot is the fastest one among the sea people, but Rao is the speed of the existence of the saint level, which also slows down in front of Chu Feng.


    What is the means?


    "Time, you are a time power!"


    The translucent sea sage, whose sword Qi was absorbed, burst out a frightening light in his eyes. "As a time psionic, you have a vast future. Why do you want to venture here?"


    Time powers?


    "He, how can he be a time psionic? What do we do with him in the past? "


    The saints of the sea people were shocked. They all got some Mishin. They knew that in this era, time powers were bound to be born among human beings.


    But they never thought that Chu Feng was the same.


    It''s not that they underestimate Chu Feng, but since Crystal Palace first appeared in front of Chu Feng, they have been fighting with Chu Feng and Hai clan. The two sides have been exploring and fighting for life and death, and they have been fighting for many times.


    Now I tell them that the enemy they regard as a serious trouble, the enemy they think they know best, has not shown all his strength up to now?


    How do they accept that?


    So big a sea emperor holy land, unexpectedly no one can force out the opponent''s real strength?


    "Well, after all, it''s inevitable to use some time powers when facing the holy rank."


    Chu Feng was not too surprised by Sheng Jie''s eyesight. "Now do you want to continue to attack me?"

 Chapter 1162

    Do you want to continue?


    The existence of several holy steps of the Hai people stopped. They didn''t pay attention to Chu Feng''s strength at first.


    Under the holy steps are mole ants.


    No matter how many treasures and means a mole ant has, it''s just for fun in front of the existence of the holy order. If it can delay for a period of time to save its life, it''s already regarded as the top means. It''s impossible to resist the existence of the holy order. There is an insurmountable gap between the holy order and the holy order.


    But now, there are several holy orders of the sea people, and they can''t continue to fight.


    Because when they attack, what they want to deal with is not Chu Feng, but the expanding channel of demon world.


    The world passage, whether reinforced or damaged, can increase the number of strong people that the passage can hold. Only by using special means to reverse the current state of the passage can the passage really disappear.


    However, it will take time.


    Talking about time in front of a time wizard is a joke.


    "I have to say that time power is really easy to use."


    Chu Feng said with emotion in his heart.


    The speed of Sheng Jie''s hand is too fast. Even in his present state, it''s hard to catch the traces of his opponent''s hand.


    But in front of the time ability, at the moment of prediction, the opponent''s hand time is 0. He can easily predict the direction and speed of the opponent''s hand, and make the most reasonable response.


    This also has a premise, that is, they really have a plan to deal with.


    "Human beings, we are all living on the earth. Even if there is a fight inside the earth, we should not use the power of the high plane to intervene in our disputes."


    An old sea Saint said, "if the holy land of the sea emperor is destroyed by the demon world, the earth itself can''t be alone and enter the pace of destruction ahead of time. Human beings, you still have time to stop now, otherwise you will be the sinner of destroying human beings."


    Since it doesn''t make sense with fists, we have to reason.


    Truth is always an attempt after fists are useless.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Chu Feng suddenly burst out laughing, "we human beings boast of the spirit of all things. Do you think this kind of words will be useful to us? Do you underestimate our human intelligence? You said I betrayed the earth and communicated with the demon world? Good! You are all holy steps. Open your eyes and have a look at what it is


    With that, the vitality of the whole Haihuang Holy Land converged in the direction of chufeng.


    On the contrary, there was a stumbling among the saints, who almost fell from the air.


    The old Hai people''s eyes were full of shock: "the unity of heaven and man, have you reached this realm?"


    The unity of man and nature does not mean the state of mind.


    This is the unity of man and nature that can resonate with the world and borrow the power of the world.


    The other saints were also as pale as death.


    Just now, Chu Feng mobilized the power of the whole holy land, so that they lost the support of heaven and earth, and almost fell from the air, so that their image was destroyed.


    "Open your eyes! Do you still have the face to say that this is the internal struggle of the earth? The will of the world has been rejecting you. The whole earth has no place for you. This holy land is the last place for you to survive. But now, even this holy land is rejecting you


    Chu Feng yelled, "now, tell me the lie you just said to me again. Dare you say it? Do you still dare to say that this is the internal struggle of the earth? Do you dare to say that I am the one who brings disaster to the earth? "


    Say? How to say that?


    Now Chu Feng has been in the state of harmony between man and nature, which is equivalent to making decisions on behalf of the will of the world.


    The will of Chu Feng at this moment is the will of the whole world.


    Do these sea people dare to say that they are creatures of the earth in front of the will of the world? It can''t be said at all, because it will only attract more anger from the world.


    If we say that the Haizu in the past just wavered on both sides.


    After perceiving that human beings are the protagonists of this era, they began to plot something of the highest level, and gradually began to embark on a road of no return.


    In any case, the sea people should be said to be the Betrayers of the earth.


    Even if Chu Feng opens the channel of the demon world and borrows the power of the demon world, he is still the guardian of the earth and the backbone of the earth''s resistance to the invasion of the high plane.


    "Yes, we betrayed the earth, so what?"


    Jin Jiahai said, "in the last era, when the earth was in a desperate situation, it was we who stood up to protect the earth. As the guardians of the earth, we should be the masters of the earth. At least, we should be the co masters of the three holy places. However, after the end of the disaster, the earth directly abandoned us, and the will of the world also abandoned us We, what is this for? "The more he said it, the more unwilling he felt. He pointed to Chu Feng and yelled:


    "on the other hand, what have you done to the earth? There is no contribution at all. Just because you human beings have good talent, you are chosen as the protagonist of this era. On the contrary, we meritorious officials want to become the vassal of human beings. What''s the reason? If God doesn''t give us justice, we''ll get it ourselves. "


    "It sounds like they are the protagonists of my destiny."


    Jiang Xinyue whispered.


    If what the Haizu said is true, it''s really unfair.


    The heroes of protecting the earth can not be the masters of the times. On the contrary, the new creatures have become the protagonists of the times. If we abandon the position of ethnic groups, it is really unfair.


    "It''s just a fallacy."


    Chu Feng shook his head, then said to the jinjiahai people in a cold voice, "the will of the world is to kill you? Or deprive you of your power? Do you not know what the world will want to do?


    When the fruit is ripe, it''s time to leave the branches. When the children grow up, they should leave their parents'' arms. Your children have been able to grow into a mature civilization on their own, but they dare not leave the arms of the earth to roam. They hunt their own prey to strengthen their own civilization. On the contrary, they have to come back to grab the origin of the earth, and even collude with outsiders to fight for limited family property. They even regard it as a dream It''s the right thing to do.


    Your so-called Haihuang holy land is just a group of cowards who dare not face the cruel nature, dare not experience wind and rain, prefer to continue to suck blood from their parents, fight for the property that should belong to their younger siblings, and are not willing to work. It is better to destroy such a weak civilization. "

 Chapter 1163

    After listening to Chu Feng''s theory, Jiang Xinyue''s angle turns again.


    In contrast, the theory of Hai nationality seems reasonable at first, but it is actually bandit logic.


    Even if we don''t take the relationship between parents and children as an example, a general takes the military power granted by the emperor to open up territory for the country, can he naturally seek to usurp the throne?


    If you take other people''s things and make achievements, you should take other people''s things as your own.


    That is, I am afraid I will feel reasonable when I stand in that position.


    Chu Feng''s words are a bit extreme, but there is nothing wrong in essence.


    The saints of the sea people all look ferocious: "it seems that you human beings feel that the will of the world is very fair! When you are in our position, you will understand. "


    "Thank you very much. It seems that you think there is still hope for us as human beings."


    Chu Feng sneered, "but we don''t care whether the world will be fair or not, because the real strong understand that the so-called justice is to fight for by themselves. You want to seize the dominant position in the human world, but this is not a wrong way. Unfortunately, your essence is just a stray dog who leads a wolf into the house."


    Lost dog!


    These four words deeply hurt the hearts of several sea saints.


    In the education of the sea people, they have always advocated that the sea people are the masters of the world, the guardians of the earth, and the natural masters of the earth.


    Mankind is just a new life on earth, because of good luck to become the protagonist of the times.


    But when they reach the height of saints, they really don''t understand the situation of ethnic groups?


    They just don''t want to face it.


    In front of the highest plane, the earth will always be a remote place. These so-called guardians of the earth can only be regarded as ants in the highest plane.


    If the Hai people are really moving in a relatively high position, it''s probably just exterminating them.


    Maybe some low-level Hai people can survive in remote corners, but if these strong Hai people want to allocate resources to high-level areas, none of them will survive.


    Facing the danger of the outside world, they are afraid.


    However, when they want to draw resources from the earth, they find that they can''t.


    How can the fruit leave the branch and return to the branch?


    So they want to turn into vines to fight for the sunshine of trees.


    However, Chu Feng tore off the fig leaf of their body and let them face their humblest side and their weakest side.


    "Man, I will kill you!"


    The golden armor on the jinjiahai people blooms golden light, and around him, a giant''s virtual shadow is formed. The golden light is more and more substantial, making him like a giant poured with gold.


    It is the so-called "beating people but not face to face", now Chu Feng is directly face to face.


    Now he can''t care so much. He has to make this human pay the price.


    The golden spear once again cuts through the space. The vitality of heaven and earth is blocked in front of the golden spear, but it is abruptly separated. In the passage of the demon world, countless demons emerge. Some of them just block the way of the golden spear, but they are directly crushed into powder and turned into blood.


    "Assistant! This human is deliberately stimulating you. "


    The old Hai people yelled.


    "Don''t we let go of this human, and the channel of demon world won''t continue to expand? Do you still want to use your tongue to let this human give up? "


    As if the sea people of the golden giant refused to give in, in his view, since the way of negotiation has broken down, it can only be seen by force.


    Even if half of his attacks can be used by this human, he doesn''t believe that his attacks can be completely sustained.


    Just a little bit.


    He believed that as long as his attack was not blocked by this human, it would be enough to crush this humble mole ant into powder and make this human pay the price of life.


    As for the consequences of all-out efforts, we will wait until we kill this human.


    Seeing Jin Jiahai''s hand, the translucent humanoid Hai clan also waved his long sword in his hand. Nine sword Qi appeared from the long sword in a row, disappeared into the void, and appeared around the channel of the demon world in the next moment, stabbing in the direction of Chu Feng.


    One of the qingjiahai people, who is covered with green tentacles and armor, has a sword in both hands. He has not spoken since he appeared. However, after the two saints took the hand, he did not hesitate to take the hand. The sword in his right hand was raised high and fell high, as if splitting the heaven and earth.


    The knife of the left hand didn''t move, but when the knife of the right hand came out, it drew back its waist and abdomen, just like a poisonous snake that might protrude the snake''s letter at any time, waiting for the opportunity to attack.


    A giant sea snake, more than 50 meters long, spits out a cold current in its mouth.The sea is frozen, and the Sea red by the sea of blood is also frozen. Countless sea people and the demons who appear in the channel of the demon world are frozen by this cold current.


    These saints of the Hai nationality have already made a breakthrough if they don''t make a move.


    It''s a great injustice for them to let these high holy steps exist and put down their posture to negotiate with human beings. However, this hateful human being in front of them didn''t know how to restrain at all. He took out the pain of the sea people and stabbed them repeatedly. It was like pressing their face on the ground in front of them.


    Such a gesture has made them realize that this human has no idea of good negotiation at all. He is deliberately humiliating the Hai people and forcing them to do so.


    Since this human has no sincerity at all and refuses to let them crack the channel of the demon world, there is nothing to talk about.


    Seeing that the four saints had already taken their hands, the old man of Hai nationality sighed. His Scepter was a little in the void. The blue ripples spread in all directions with his Scepter as the center, covering the surrounding area.


    A sea barrier rises in the distant sea, and it becomes an independent battlefield.


    "Aren''t these holy steps? Kill a person who is less than level 9, and even do it together. "


    Jiang Xinyue''s eyes are full of surprise, this level of the strong, even mean to fight the weak? Don''t you want a little face?


    Or is it that Chu Feng''s threat to them is too great to force them to do their best?


    Chu Feng didn''t have the slightest fear or excited look in his eyes. He gently raised the palm sized seal in his left hand.


    The seal of life and death grows well in the wind and becomes two feet square, just like a shield in front of Chu Feng.


    The attacks of several holy orders are all attracted by the seal of life and death.

 Chapter 1164

    Whether it''s the golden spear, the extreme sword, or the sword that seems to split the world.


    No matter which direction the attack is from, they all converge towards the seal of life and death, just like a hundred rivers returning to the sea.


    "Boom!"


    A deafening explosion sounded on the seal of life and death. Chu Feng''s front and back, with the seal of life and death as the boundary, formed an invisible barrier. Everything was destroyed in the front, and calm was behind.


    In front of this seal of life and death, no attack can surpass it.


    Even the cold breath of the sea snake could not exceed half a minute in front of this boundary.


    "No way! You are not a saint. Even if you have the most precious treasure, you can''t play such a powerful role. "


    Just like the sea clan of the golden giant exclaimed loudly, then he held a trident and killed him in the direction of Chu Feng. "I don''t believe it. It''s just a weak person relying on foreign things. I don''t believe you can always play such a power."


    The power of Trident separated everything and stabbed Chu Feng.


    The channel of the demon world in front of Chu Feng becomes bigger, more and more blood sea gushes out from the channel of the demon world, and a large number of creatures of the demon world rise and fall in the sea of blood, hunting the life of the sea people around.


    However, the jinjiahai people turned a blind eye to these people.


    If he can kill the human in front of him, he will naturally have a way to clean up the channel of the demon world. But if he can''t kill the human in front of him, even if he can save the lives of these sea people, he can''t save the destruction of the sea emperor''s holy land.


    You know, the power limit of Haihuang holy land is the existence of holy rank.


    Under the holy order, the earth may still compete with the highest plane, not because it is not strong under the holy order of the highest plane, but because the strong of the highest plane will not place their hopes on the weak.


    And the real strong have reached that level.


    But when they reach the level of the holy rank, they really have no resistance.


    There are only a few holy steps in the Haihuang holy land. If the strong in the demon world really come, they will have no resistance at all and can only be slaughtered.


    After all, it is the divine world, not the demon world, that they take refuge in.


    However, Chu Feng raised the seal of life and death again.


    In front of the seal of life and death, everything is blocked.


    It''s like that the golden Trident in his hand stabs in the direction of the seal of life and death, as if to take away Chu Feng''s life.


    What if it''s a seal of life and death?


    The most powerful treasure depends on the level of the user. If the user is too weak, even the seal of life and death will become powerless. Although the attack just now seems to be an understatement, he absolutely does not believe that a human can easily block the attack of the existence of the holy rank.


    The golden Trident pierces the void and collides with the seal of life and death.


    Although they met several times, they met face to face for the first time.


    At the moment of close combat, the jinjiahai people''s eyes widened: "you, you ¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    the distance between the two sides is too close. Under such a distance, each breath and expression of the other side can detect the change of the other side, even the Qi and blood of the other side can''t escape his perception.


    For this attack, both sides used their full strength. Under the collision of full strength attack, he noticed what he had not noticed before.


    "You are the holy step!"


    Jin Jiahai retreated, retreated for more than 300 meters, and then stopped. He was shocked and pointed to Chu Feng, "how can you be the existence of holy steps! It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible! How can you also be a saint


    He''s a saint!


    Several Haizu, who are looking for flaws, are shocked.


    Is this arrogant human being a saint?


    "It''s impossible!"


    "If he is also a saint, why can he still exist on the earth? Why is his noumenon so weak? "


    Several saints of the sea people have now stopped.


    In the face of this unexpected situation, they dare not easily hand.


    On the contrary, it was the old winner of the Hai nationality, whose eyes showed inexplicable meaning.


    If this human being is a saint, then many things can make sense.


    Jiang Xinyue is also confused. She doesn''t know what the sea saints think. She just thinks that Chu Feng is very powerful. Since Chu Feng dares to bring her here, she is sure to protect her.


    Now it seems that Chu Feng''s cards shocked them all.


    "Although his strength is very weak, in front of us like a pearl in front of the bright moon, but there is no doubt that his realm has reached the height of the holy land."


    The jinjiahai people said in a deep voice, "he has been using the power of the holy land just now. Of course, it is very difficult to mobilize the power of the holy land with the realm under the holy land. But his own realm is the holy rank. Even if he can have the power of the holy rank with the help of foreign things, in the realization of combat effectiveness, it is equivalent to the existence of a real holy rank."The sea saints were shocked.


    The level of life has not reached the holy level, but the realm has reached.


    In theory, as long as the realm is reached and the power of this realm can be possessed, even if it is not the existence of holy rank, at least it is almost the same as the existence of holy rank in terms of combat effectiveness. There is only one pure degree difference.


    But how could it be?


    How can we understand the realm of that height without reaching that height?


    This is equivalent to a middle school student learning the textbook knowledge of middle school students, but delving into the height of the professor, this is not the cultivation genius can explain, this is a monster.


    And even if we can barely reach this state and mobilize the power of this state? How can it compete with the existence of the five holy ranks at the same time? There''s no explanation at all.


    Of course, they didn''t know that before Chu Feng was born again, he was only one step away from that realm.


    After experiencing death and rebirth, his realm has reached a new height.


    He didn''t just reach the level of the holy steps, but he had walked out a distance on this road.


    Looking at Chu Feng standing beside the channel of the demon world and above the sea, several saints of the sea clan feel chilly. Why is Chu Feng born among human beings.


    Why is such a monster not born in Haihuang holy land?


    Just because human beings are the protagonist of the earth''s era, is it necessary to have such treatment?


    Just when several holy steps were in doubt, a strong breath suddenly appeared in the channel of the demon world. A demon presence wearing gold armor appeared from the channel of space.


    His eyes fell on the sea saint who was like a golden giant.


    "I don''t like your color very much."

 Chapter 1165

    Jinjiamo?


    Chu Feng was surprised to see the appearance of the demon saints.


    The presence of the holy rank of the demon clan here is actually what he expected.


    However, the place where he communicated was the blood sea of the demon world. The creatures in the demon world that appeared before were also the creatures in the blood sea of the demon world. Now there is a golden family.


    How can the scaremonger be here?


    Just when Chu Feng was surprised, the saint of jinjiahai had already made a move to jinjiahai.


    "I don''t like your color very much."


    After saying this, the body of the demon Saint suddenly disappeared from the original place, and the next moment appeared behind the sea saint, with a golden sword across the sea saint''s body.


    "Poof!"


    Red blood gushes out. The saint of jinjiahai clan has been cut off his left arm at some time. The jinjiahai clan, holding the golden sword, laughs hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe.


    "Gold armor, this is the symbol of our family, you also deserve to wear gold armor?"


    Is it because of such a reason?


    Jinjiahai holy man can''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood. In the previous sneak attack, he had been seriously injured, and now he was stimulated by the other party''s words. He can''t help it.


    Although gold armor is rare, he does not wear it for the purpose of forcing, but because of his own cultivation method, which is very suitable for the armor made of this material.


    But this arrogant demon saint, even for this reason, hurt him?


    "Holy One, this is not your place."


    The old sage of Hai nationality said in a deep voice, "now you are just a chess piece in the hands of human beings. If you fight with us, it will be the benefit of human beings if you lose both sides."


    But his persuasion, on the contrary, even more stimulated the demon saint.


    The holy one of the jinjiamo clan looks up to heaven and laughs:


    "hahaha, how about being treated as a chess piece? I''m here to kill all the lives I can see and all the resources I can plunder. If you have the strength to kill me, you can treat me whatever you want. If you can only be my dead soul, how can you treat me? "


    This is the mode of thinking of the strong in the demon world. Different from the ordinary life of the strong under the pretext of respecting the strong and submitting to the stronger for the sake of life, the real strong in the demon world are rebellious.


    What does the way you look at me have to do with me?


    Anyway, we are already in a hostile position. Only the winner is qualified to position the roles of both sides.


    After saying this, the body of the demon Saint suddenly disappeared from the original place.


    A sharp sword Qi penetrated the place where he was just now. If his body disappeared a moment later, he would have been penetrated by a sword just now.


    "Ha ha ha! That''s right. Fight! Kill! Let me see what kind of power you, the pinnacles of the earth, have! "


    The voice of the demon saint is extremely arrogant, as if enjoying something extremely happy. His figure appears next to the translucent humanoid sea people, with a wave of the golden sword in his hand.


    The transparent saint of Haizu raised his crystal sword to block this move.


    However, even if the golden sword was blocked, the golden awn still penetrated the barrier of the crystal sword, and scratched a golden bloodstain on the body of the translucent sea people saint.


    Translucent sea race saint''s body was cut 1 / 3, toward the distance in a hurry to escape.


    The holy one of the sea clan, who was holding double knives, appeared at the side of the Jinjia demons. The short knife of his left hand suddenly pierced the abdomen of the Jinjia demons, and the golden armor of the Jinjia demons was also stabbed.


    "Since you are so ungrateful, I have to reap your life."


    He pierced the holy one of the sea clan of the Jinjia demons with the short knife of his left hand, and raised the long knife of his right hand high and fell down on the neck of the holy one of the demons. If this knife is hit, I''m afraid it will cut off the head of the Jinjia demons with the edge of his knife just now.


    However, just as his long knife fell, one hand held his wrist.


    The Hai nationality with double knives shrinks his pupils and sees a pair of eyes with enjoyment color.


    "No!"


    The saint of the sea clan with double swords had a big alarm in his heart and wanted to step back. However, the short knife of his left hand was stuck in the golden armor of the golden armor demon clan, and his right wrist was held by the golden armor demon clan, so he could not escape.


    What''s more, his hands are limited, but the scaremongers only use one hand.


    Was he hit by me on purpose just now and then broke one of my hands?


    The holy one of the sea people with double swords stared at a golden sword and cut it toward his neck. Now he has no room to dodge. Even if he wants to give up the weapon of his left hand, he can''t get rid of the wrist held by his right hand.


    "Ding!"The sound of the sound of the sound of the sound of the golden iron cross ring, the golden sword did not cut off the head of the double sword sea clan, but was intercepted by a golden Trident.


    The golden radiance of jinjiahai people''s body surface has dissipated, and their hands are holding a golden Trident.


    "Hands? Isn''t his arm broken? "


    Jiang Xinyue, who was watching the battle in the distance, exclaimed that she could see clearly just now. The jinjiahai people had their arms cut off in front of each other, but now the arms are back as before.


    If it wasn''t for her bare arm and the armguard on her arm disappeared, she even thought it was an illusion.


    "Where is the holy rank so easy to kill? And it''s more than a dozen. "


    Chu Feng''s eyes cast on the old man of Hai nationality.


    Just now, Jiang Xinyue''s attention was attracted by the jinjiahai clan, but he could see clearly that the jinjiahai clan''s broken arm had been corroded by the jinjiahai clan by unknown means and half rotted.


    The existence of holy steps can be reborn with severed limbs, but every part of the body is very precious. The potential of reborn with severed limbs will consume a lot of strength and a certain amount of life. In contrast, it is more cost-effective to find the severed arm and take it back. However, with a small move of the jinjiamo clan, the arm has become a trap.


    If the jinjiahai take the opportunity to recapture their arms, they will be out ahead of time.


    However, the old man just took out a leaf and cured the jinjiahai people''s arm. In Chu Feng''s reaction, the breath of life on the other side was not even half weakened compared with the heyday.


    "After all, the Hai people used to be one of the masters of the earth. It''s normal for them to have some cards. This old man should have a lot of good things in his hands. Unfortunately, it''s too difficult to seize the treasures of the holy rank."

 Chapter 1166

    Seeing that their attack was blocked, the Jinjia demons didn''t panic at all.


    "Ha ha ha, that''s interesting!"


    After the golden Sabre was blocked, it suddenly extended out more than 5 meters of awn, followed the gun barrel of the golden Trident, and cut toward the arm of the jinjiahai people.


    Jinjiahai people''s face slightly changed. The other side''s reaction in this hurry was not to evade for the first time, but to fight back. This is the instinct engraved in the other side''s battle.


    However, the other party''s instinctive reaction is to fight back, but he is not.


    The jinjiahai people pick up the gun barrel in their hands, which makes the sword of the jinjiahai people deviate from the gun barrel by one point. They lean back through their body, and at the critical moment, they avoid the inevitable knife, and ensure that their weapons are still in their hands.


    "Is that really good?"


    Said the demon saint in a sarcastic tone.


    Jinjiahai people''s face changed. He watched the golden light. After crossing his body, he cut down in the void.


    The translucent Haizu, who appeared in the vicinity at some time, was cut off by the golden awn and split in two.


    But the crystal sword also took the opportunity to pierce into the chest of the Jinjia demon family.


    One was cut off by the waist, and the other was stabbed through the chest. Even the warrior with strong vitality could not escape the countdown of life under such heavy damage.


    However, both sides who suffered heavy losses did not continue to stay.


    The translucent Hai clan draws out the crystal sword and cuts it off to his waist. The wound cut by the demon saint has begun to fester.


    As soon as the crystal sword swept by, the purulent wound directly left the body and fell into the sea water below. A large number of sea people were stained with black pus and fell on the spot.


    Crystal sword once again across the lower half of the body was cut off, is a large piece of flesh and blood was cut down.


    Then, the two half bodies of the translucent Haizu were cut off and connected again, but the breath of the body became weaker and disappeared in the void.


    The demon Saint didn''t take advantage of his illness to kill him, because at this time, the short knife of shuangdaohai''s left hand cut his abdomen, and the blood gushed, causing the demon Saint also suffered heavy damage.


    At the same time, the sea sage holding the golden Trident took back the Trident and pierced the body of the demon sage again.


    "This, this is the battle of the holy rank?"


    Jiang Xinyue was staring at the battle in the sky. She had also imagined in her mind what the battle of Shengjie would be like. Would it destroy the sky and the earth?


    Before Chu Feng and a few saints fight, but also to meet part of her fantasy.


    Gorgeous appearance and fighting style, the momentum of destroying the sky and the earth, it is almost to let the supreme power collide together, let her feel the feeling that the world is going to be destroyed.


    But now she realized that the battle of the holy rank was so vulgar.


    "When they fight with me, what they really want to deal with is not me, but the means on me, so the fighting style will be very gorgeous. Judging by their fighting consciousness, as long as any aftershock of attack falls on me, it will take away my life, and the momentum of the attack will naturally be bigger."


    Chu Feng looked at Jiang Xinyue''s appearance, and there was appreciation in his eyes.


    To be able to fight at this level, only when the performance is more surprised, but also some addicted, such a state of mind has reached the threshold of becoming a strong one.


    Since the strong now ignore themselves, he also acted as a commentator for Jiang Xinyue.


    "Now, all the people who are fighting are real holy ranks. Those gorgeous moves and large-scale killing moves are of little use at all. With the strong vitality of holy ranks, most of the attacks can be carried directly by the body. Only the killing moves that condense the attack to the extreme can play the role of fighting between life and death."


    Jiang Xinyue nodded numbly.


    Is this the reason why the battle is vulgar?


    But under the vulgarity, it is extremely dangerous.


    Shengjie has a very fast fighting speed, and the situation is also changing rapidly. A mistake may directly bring fatal consequences to yourself and ruin your life on this battlefield.


    However, the saints of Haizu still have the advantage of quantity, so that they can have a higher fault tolerance rate.


    Even if there is a battle error, his companions can save themselves.


    On the other hand, the demonic saints show great fighting power. Under the single challenge, I''m afraid none of these sea saints is his opponent, and his performance in the battle is extremely amazing.


    The tactics of exchanging injuries for injuries and the capture of combat situations have reached the peak.


    However, with the cooperation of the other side, he is still in a desperate situation. Every time he gets an opportunity to kill the enemy with his injury, he will be blocked by his partner. Even if he makes a counterattack in time, the other side still makes a timely response.The advantage of quantity plays a big role in the same level of fighting.


    When the golden Trident runs through the body of the jinjiahai clan again, the saint of the jinjiahai clan grins. He knows that this blow is not enough to kill the saint in front of him. However, it is only a matter of time before he is defeated by such a heavy blow. This battle is won by the Hai clan.


    There are some scenes of group fighting that are hard to win, but where can we care so much about the occasions of life and death duels?


    But at this time, he saw the fierce fighting spirit in the eyes of the demon saint.


    "He, he is still fighting?"


    The holy one of the sea clan was shocked by the war spirit in the eyes of the holy one of the demon world. Why is the other side still holding the hope of counterattack in such a desperate situation? Can''t he see his situation clearly?


    Golden awn cut through the space, golden sea Luo Zheng Zheng Zheng looking at his right hand.


    Just now that golden knife awn, unexpectedly directly cut off his right wrist.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    In such a desperate situation, the holy one of the jinjiamo clan is still enjoying the fight and has no consciousness of being in a desperate situation.


    The holy one of the double sabres demon clan retreated. He was shocked by the cut-off just now. The other side''s heart and veins were broken, and the meridians were also broken, but the movement of Qi and blood was cut off. Why can he still make such a cut? What kind of monster is this?


    Is this the existence of the holy rank of the demon world?

 Chapter 1167

    "Ha ha ha!"


    The holy one of the demon world gives out a happy magic laugh. His golden armor has been damaged in several places. The golden scales on his body play a role in blocking the opponent''s weapons at most in this level of fighting.


    He was cut in the abdomen by a short knife and stirred several times. He was pierced by a crystal sword and pierced by a golden Trident in the heart. However, his combat effectiveness did not seem to be weakened at all.


    And in such a desperate situation, he was able to cut off the hands of two saints in succession.


    The sea saints were shocked by the terrible combat effectiveness.


    "Why, why can you fight back?"


    The holy one of jinjiahai people cried out.


    He really can''t imagine that in such a desperate situation, the other side can even launch a Jedi counterattack, and for this demon saint, it seems that this is not something to boast about.


    "It''s just a remote place. How many battles have you experienced?"


    The holy one of the demon world laughs wildly, and the golden sword in his hand cuts to the Shuangdao sea clan. The sharp sword wants to split everything. The Shuangdao sea clan raises its sword to resist. But the golden help, even if blocked by the sword in his hand, still cuts a blood mark on his body, and the blood gushes out.


    The holy one of the demon world fell several knives in succession, and there were many scars on the body of the holy one of the double knives.


    "It''s not the weak power gap that determines the outcome of a battle between the strong and the weak. It''s the will and belief to fight. It''s just a group of cowards. Although the total will bring me some fun, without the power of fighting belief, it''s just entertainment in front of me. It can make me more sure that I''m on the right road."


    The Jinjia demons have no scruples to say what they think, but the golden sword in their hands doesn''t stop. Just when the Shuangdao sea clan is struggling to resist, the other side''s knife suddenly fails.


    A sword swept through the space, and a crack appeared in the golden armor of jinjiahai people from the chest.


    The jinjiahai people spit out a mouthful of red blood and nearly fall to the ground.


    "Stand up and give me more fun!"


    The gold price demons laugh wildly. The golden sword cuts directly at the face of the jinjiahai people. The jinjiahai people reluctantly raise their golden Trident.


    But in the next moment, the golden family appeared behind him.


    "Poof!"


    Two streams of blood gushed out.


    One is from the jinjiahai nationality. From the left chest to the right, there is a deep injury, which almost cuts his body in half.


    Another gushing wound appeared from the Jinjia demon.


    From the wound pierced by the golden Trident to his left arm, a sword mark from front to back penetrated his body, and half of his arm flew out.


    The translucent saint of the sea clan, I don''t know when he appears in the void. The crystal sword in his hand is dripping with blood, and there is not a drop of blood on the sword.


    The wound on the holy one of the demon world was cut by him.


    But he cut off half of his body and one of his left arm, but he didn''t look proud. On the contrary, his hands trembled.


    He can feel that the other party has been aware of their own existence, but still did not hesitate to carry the sword with his body.


    In such a 1-on-3 battlefield, the other side did not hesitate to use the strategy of injury for injury.


    Didn''t he know that, with the number of people at an absolute disadvantage, injury for injury is the most stupid strategy? Why is the holy one of the demon world able to exchange injuries for injuries without hesitation.


    It''s not easy to cultivate and become the existence of holy rank. Is it necessary to lose your life so foolishly?


    The hearts of the three sea saints have been covered with a shadow.


    Is this the holy one of the demons? Is this the real strength from the highest plane?


    The wound on the body is so serious that it is almost life-threatening that it can still exert such fighting power. What kind of monster is this? What kind of monster are they fighting?


    "Do you think the saint of the demon world is very strong?"


    Chu Feng suddenly said to Jiang Xinyue.


    "Well? Well


    Suddenly aware that Chu Feng is talking to himself, Jiang Xinyue wakes up from the shock of the demon saint, "yes, this is the most terrible strong man I have ever seen in my life."


    The strength of the other side comes not only from the strength level, but also from the spiritual level.


    The three sea saints are indeed weaker than the demon saints, but they are not so weak that they have no fighting power. Now the three saints are definitely stronger than the demon saints, but they are still beaten like this.


    It''s appalling to have such a terrible belief in fighting.


    Even if you stand in the enemy''s position with such an opponent, you can''t help shaking your body. What''s more, you will have a heartfelt shiver from your soul.What''s the devil''s world environment like to bring out such a terrible strongman?


    "Because of the environment, most of the life in the demon world is vicious and cunning, otherwise it is difficult to survive in that difficult environment, and it can only become a stepping stone for the strong to move towards a stronger Road, and this saint of the demon world," Chu Feng said with a deep smile, "more cunning."


    "Well?"


    Jiang Xinyue to Chu Feng''s appraisal, feels somewhat surprised, "cunning? How can you tell? "


    What''s the relationship between such a fighter maniac and cunning?


    "This demon saint is really very wary and enjoys fighting, but he is similar to me. Even if he takes risks, he has to be fully prepared to take risks again. Before Soha, he has to ensure that his cards are the best. As for cunning," Chu Feng raised his left hand and raised his middle finger to aim at the demon saint, "if he really only wants to challenge Limit, regardless of their own lives of the fighting maniac, then why he is not the devil king of the demon world, and can live until now? His fighting belief is really OK, but in essence, he is just a bullying opponent who is good at using psychological attack. "


    Chu Feng''s gesture, although several saints on the scene did not know the meaning, but from Chu Feng''s undisguised ironic spirit fluctuation, they all felt it.


    The saint of jinjiahai is as deep as water. He has been reminded by Chu Feng.


    The other side''s strength is good in front of them, but it''s not the best in the demon world. How can this level of strength and character survive in the demon world full of disputes? Has he never met a stronger man?

 Chapter 1168

    The three Hai people, who had already cast a shadow in their hearts, now look ashamed and indignant in their eyes.


    They were all cheated.


    After the other side appeared, they successfully created a strong image of extreme belligerence, fearless of life and death. The other side''s fighting consciousness and various means made them feel fear from the heart.


    Even if the strength of the two sides is very close, such a fighting style still makes them feel trembling.


    In their hearts, the other side is already a fighting maniac.


    After the human Chu Feng''s reminder, this image has been unable to maintain.


    The demon Saint looked at Chu Feng with cold eyes: "human beings, I wanted to leave you at the end and let you see with your own eyes the consequences of taking advantage of my demon clan and treating us as chess pieces, but I didn''t expect that you were so determined to die."


    "What nonsense? Have the ability to kill me


    "Chu Feng is not polite to ridicule a way," now I stand here, if you want to really have ability, then come to kill me, have no ability to shut up, don''t show fast tongue. "


    The body of the demon Saint moved, but still did not move towards the direction of irony.


    In the eyes of several saints of the Hai nationality, strange identities also appeared.


    Since you are such a fighting maniac, you should not trample the mole ant to death when you meet the condition of mole ant? My Lord, where is the dignity of your strong man?


    "Say, you have never moved your own steps since you appeared in this small world!"


    What the sea saints didn''t expect is that the devil saints are still unmoved in the face of such a degree of humiliation. On the contrary, they seem very calm, which is quite different from the image of the battle maniac at the beginning.


    "You didn''t move your steps even if you were carrying the joint attack of several Saint level strongmen. I''m afraid you''ve been planning something since you came here."


    Hearing the words of the devil Kingdom saint, the face of the sea clan Saint changed.


    Now, no one can regard Chu Feng as an ordinary existence.


    No matter what kind of means he used, as long as he showed the fighting power of the existence of the holy rank, it could not be ignored, and the words of the demon Saint also reminded them.


    Chu Feng has never moved his angle since he came to the holy land of the sea emperor.


    No matter facing the joint attack of several saints or the close combat of jinjiahai people, he has never left the place for a moment. What is he doing?


    Now they are fighting with the holy one of the demon world, so what is the preparation of Chu Feng?


    He has the means to resist the existence of several holy orders. Does he even consider the current situation?


    At the thought that no matter what kind of means they used against Chu Feng, Chu Feng was able to deal with it calmly, and even before today, he had never exposed that he had time power. There was a layer of haze in the hearts of the saints of the Hai nationality.


    "Good eyesight."


    Chu Feng exclaimed. He turned to several sea saints and said, "now do you still think that he has fought with you by so-called will and faith?"


    Believe you!


    Several saints of the Hai nationality were almost scolded. In the same level of fighting, they were cheated by each other, and almost caused a psychological shadow.


    This kind of thing is disgraceful.


    Now Chu Feng even put this matter, openly said, it is to hit them face to face!


    But being humiliated like this, they didn''t rush to fight Chu Feng.


    Now the situation on the battlefield has been controlled by the devil''s world saint, and the devil''s world saint has also been humiliated. He is not in a hurry to start. Do you want to let a few people who are in a bad position do it first?


    The situation on the battlefield is developing in a strange direction.


    The old sage of Hai nationality stepped forward, and a strong momentum rose up on him. The threatening momentum changed the face of the sage of demon world, and he quickly raised his momentum to fight against him.


    But even if he mobilized the momentum of his whole body, there was still a feeling of facing the whole sea.


    The smell of terror made his body stiff and unable to move.


    How terrible is this old man?


    Haihuang holy land, how can there be such a terrible existence?


    Some green leaves from the old man''s left hand fell on the bodies of several sea saints, bringing their breath and life back to the peak.


    "Originally, I wanted to use this battle to teach you a lesson, so that you don''t think that when you reach the holy level, you will be invincible in the world. The most powerful are like clouds. An ordinary holy level can bring you a fatal threat. If today is not the human reminder, and I don''t do it, have you lost the courage to fight?"


    Hearing the old man''s lesson, the three saints bowed their heads.They are both the strongmen of the Haihuang holy land and the pride of the Haizu. They also come out in countless battles and become the holy rank through competition. Unfortunately, the Haihuang holy land is only a corner, which makes them inevitably rise to the idea of the world''s greatness and self-respect.


    However, the demon world just came to a saint level, and they didn''t show their absolute strength, which made them feel that they couldn''t fight.


    If there are a lot of rewards from the top, what will they do?


    The old man''s eyes swept through two empty spaces: "come out!"


    Now that the old man has broken his tracks, the two strong men who have been hidden will no longer be hidden. The two demons who are wearing blood armor gradually emerge from the void.


    The demon wearing the golden armor, with the same smile, stood with the two demons wearing the blood armor. Then his body began to change, becoming a little thinner. The damaged golden armor began to fall off, and the golden scales under the protection of the criminal began to disappear, becoming the pattern of the blood armor.


    "Blood demons, you are blood demons!"


    The Jinjia clan yelled, and the tone was full of madness and shame.


    "The gold armor on his body should be true. It''s the booty captured from the golden armor demon clan, but his essence is the blood demon clan, which is a very powerful race in the demon kingdom. Except for the blood nucleus in his body, any other part of his body will be seriously damaged, which will not have a great impact on the combat effectiveness, even if he is shot in the head."


    Chu Feng explained to Jiang Xinyue, "although the blood demons are powerful, they don''t have no weakness. This weakness is the ability of icebound class. The Hai people are also good at it. Only when they regard the saint of the blood demons as the golden armor demons will they suffer a great loss."

 Chapter 1169

    The sea saints who have been cheated feel that their intelligence has been fooled.


    The Hai clan is also good at ice system ability, but the jinjiamo clan has strong resistance to ice system, and they are proud of their own territory, so they don''t choose such a way of fighting.


    I knew that they were blood demons. Do they still have to fight so hard?


    "You''ve seen that for a long time?"


    Jiang Xinyue looks at Chu Feng admiringly.


    "No


    Chu Feng didn''t lie in this respect. "The other party''s disguise is too similar, even from the sea of blood, but the fighting style of indomitable is too similar to that of the Jinjia demons. In addition, the exclusive armor of the Jinjia demons, at the beginning, I didn''t see any flaws. It''s just that the other party''s performance is a little too much. No matter how determined he is, how can he operate it Even if the body has been broken for a long time? "


    Of course, there is another flaw, that is, the attitude of the old people of the Hai nationality.


    The old man of the Hai nationality not only didn''t do it by himself, but also didn''t do it by his own sea snake. He either thought he could control the war, or he was on guard against unexpected enemies.


    The huge sea snake breathed a chill, freezing the whole sea area.


    The power of ice freezes the sea, as if even the sky is going to freeze.


    The bodies of the three blood demons'' saints began to burn, and a large number of blood demons'' bodies also burned, turning into red light, converging towards the direction of the blood demons'' saints.


    Blood demons, the strong have absolute control over the weak, including each other''s lives.


    Even if they want the other party to sacrifice their own lives and supplement their own consumption, they can''t stop them.


    The old man of the sea clan didn''t stop the blood demon clan from having such an action. Instead, he gently waved his scepter and three ice spears appeared in the air, which ran through the bodies of the three blood demon saints.


    The three saints of the blood demon clan took the shot and burst apart.


    But half a second later, their bodies gathered again, and more blood demons turned into red blood essence, converging towards the bodies of the three saints to supplement their consumption.


    After the three reunited, three ice and snow swords fell from the sky, tearing the bodies of the three saints.


    "This old man is so strong!"


    After resurrection, the faces of the three saints of the blood demons were full of shock.


    "What is the origin of this old man?"


    "He''s just playing with us."


    "No, they are using our characteristics, using us to solve the threat of the sea of blood."


    "The three realms of the holy order must have existed, otherwise they could not have such terrible fighting power. Why could such a small world have given birth to such a strong man?"


    The three blood demon saints have seen that although they are also holy steps, the gap between them and the old people is very different. The other side can easily trample them.


    As long as the old man is willing, the three people in his hands may not be able to support more than ten seconds.


    But the old man didn''t kill them.


    It''s not the fear of revenge from the demons, but the blood demons have strong assimilation ability. As long as they are not completely dead, they can recover to the peak state through the sacrifice of the same clan.


    As a saint, they would not give up their lives so easily.


    So no matter how many people they sacrifice, they have to live.


    Again and again broken, again and again reorganization, countless blood has become the nourishment of their body, become their consumables, even the gushing sea of blood, are gradually weakening down.


    If it goes on like this, the blood demons will be destroyed by their own bigwigs before they can destroy the holy land of the sea emperor.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Feng looked calm, but he felt something in his heart.


    The blood demons have very high racial talent and birth rate, but it is difficult to produce a strong one. In the last 10000 years of the history of the demon world that he knows, the blood demons have never given birth to a demon emperor.


    That''s because of the unique behavior pattern of this race.


    Extremely selfish, extremely cold-blooded, for the benefit of the superior, the inferior must sacrifice, even there is no room for resistance, so that the whole race can maintain a strong cohesion.


    But relatively, the rising space of the blood demons at the bottom is also blocked by the upper.


    As long as the blood demons of the superior are badly damaged, they can easily devour the talents at the bottom and become their own nourishment. In this way, the talents at the bottom, let alone the opportunity to grow up, even have no chance to temper, so they are deprived of their lives without resistance.


    How can such a race in which the superior oppresses the inferior give birth to the most powerful?


    "Old man, do you want that man over there to make a profit?"


    "Old man, I''m afraid that human means are ready. If you don''t deal with that human again, your whole Haihuang holy land may be destroyed by him.""We are willing to return to the demon world, no longer in trouble with Haihuang holy land, let us go, otherwise, when the demon world channel continues to expand, more powerful demons will come, even if you have reached the three realms, you can''t be our opponent in the whole demon world."


    In front of the old man''s powerful strength, the three blood demon Masters had to bow their heads.


    The demon world adheres to the principle of respecting the strong and the law of the jungle. There are selfish races in it. It is great to be able to take care of the future of one''s own race, but the blood demons are able to sacrifice one''s own race to improve themselves.


    As long as we can survive, what if we sacrifice our dignity?


    Dignity is always the least valuable thing in the demon world, because only the strong are qualified to have it, and the weak have dignity, which is even more terrible than the others.


    This is why Chu Feng never looked down upon the demon world, which is the most aggressive world in the highest level.


    A world without dignity as a whole is just a training ground for the divine world.


    Even if the earth is destroyed one day in the future, it will not be destroyed in the hands of the demon world.


    Under the old man''s attack, the three blood demons were easily played by the old man as if they were dolls. While the old man was killing these demons, he took time to talk to Chu Feng.


    "Human beings, do you think there is a future for us Haizu?"


    Chu Feng was slightly shocked. He didn''t expect that the old man would say this to him.


    Since the other party asked, then he gave an answer!


    "I''m afraid it''s not. The strong have the way to live, and the weak have the way to live. But a weak race can''t see its own position clearly. It has to regard itself as the former dominator of the earth. That''s to say, it can''t see the performance of its own positioning. Since you think you are the strongest on the earth, you should take the place of human beings and bear the pressure that the earth needs to face."

 Chapter 1170

    Chu Feng''s reply angered several saints of the Hai nationality.


    "Human, you are too arrogant."


    "How dare you look down upon our great Haizu? Do you think mankind has a broad future? In front of the highest plane, you humans are just ants. "


    "When we can come to earth, you humans are just ants in front of us."


    "If you are honestly controlled by our Hai people, maybe there is still a chance of life. But now, in order to fight civil war, even the strong people in the demon world dare to take advantage of it. If you do this, you will burn yourself sooner or later."


    Several saints of Hai nationality refuted Chu Feng with cold words.


    In their eyes, if even the Hai people have no way to deal with the difficulties, what can the weak people do?


    If it had not been for the upper limit of the earth''s capacity for the strong, they would have swept the earth and suppressed mankind.


    However, the old man of Hai nationality did not immediately refute.


    "Human beings, I didn''t expect that your vision would be higher than most of the saints of my family."


    The old man sighed softly. His eyes changed several times, full of hesitation and struggle, and finally seemed to make a decision.


    "The earth is not only the sky and land, but also a large number of oceans. If we want to develop the resources in the oceans, our sea people are a very good choice, as long as you can control it."


    "What do you want to say?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were a little surprised.


    At this time, does he even want to ask for peace?


    "The war between races is not just about life and death. Even if you can destroy our Hai people, you will face too many enemies in the future, so you must seize every opportunity to strengthen yourself."


    The old man abused three saints with one hand, and a crystal appeared on the other hand.


    "This is the knowledge inheritance of our Haizu, but you should know what it means. As long as you master the inheritance of our Haizu, it is equivalent to controlling the future of our Haizu. As long as all the pillars of our Haizu are destroyed, the whole Haizu will fall into your hands. You have a lot of time to adjust slowly. "


    The old man''s action was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Even Chu Feng is a bit sluggish. The action he came here was a huge gamble, but he didn''t expect that the old man could gamble more than him.


    "High priest! What are you doing? Are you going to betray our Haizu? "


    The sage of Shuangdao sea people roared, "you are the oldest existence of our sea people, and also our spiritual leader. Do you know what kind of consequences you will cause by doing this? Are you willing to let our great Haizu become the vassal of the weak human race? Are you destroying the future of our Haizu? "


    There are several other saints, and their eyes are full of anger.


    I didn''t expect that their high priest would do such a thing.


    "The future? We Haizu still have a future? "


    The high priest sent out a sad smile, "in order to let our ethnic group live, we have woven an illusory lie, but because there are too many people who believe this lie, we all forget its true face."


    Say, the crystal in his hand suddenly flew toward Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng didn''t dare to be careless. The black chain emerged from the empty air and became a black silk thread, winding the crystal layer upon layer and disappearing into the void.


    He was not sure if it was a trap for the high priest.


    Even if what the high priest said is true, he must treat it with the most cautious attitude. Anyway, if the inheritance of the Hai nationality is true, he does not have to open it himself.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s action, there was a trace of satisfaction in the eyes of the high priest.


    "If a race wants to survive, even as an ordinary person, it must have a certain value. What I gave you just now is the value of our Hai people''s existence. But in that inheritance, I also left the hope of their future rise. I''m sure you won''t give up the chance to control Haizu in the future because of such a small matter. "


    The tone of the high priest became more and more sad. He ignored several sea saints around him, "human beings, if you want to make you human beings further, if you want to fight for more chips for human beings, then swallow the benefits I gave you. After all, the situation the earth will face in the future is not that you can spend it without taking any risks."


    What he wants to express is already very obvious. I will give you a benefit mixed with poison.


    This benefit can bring great benefits to you, and it will also give us a chance to rise in the future. It depends on whether you are willing to accept it or not.


    Chu Feng''s mouth turned up: "I hope you don''t play tricks."


    His implication is that if the thing you give me is really the same as you said, then if you get the benefit, I will swallow it.


    Human beings and Haizu are enemies of life and death. It''s foolish to let the enemy go. In the future, Haizu will rise again, but human beings will degenerate. It will be a disaster to meet human beings.But is this a problem for Chu Feng?


    This is a multiple-choice question to send points.


    What is the enemy of mankind? That''s the highest plane. Compared with the highest plane, what''s a mere Hai nationality?


    If human beings degenerate to the point that even Hai people can bully at will, I''m afraid that human beings will not wait until that day, and will turn into history under the invasion of the highest plane.


    Even human history cannot be preserved.


    In the records of the highest plane, it is only mentioned that a certain era invaded the earth and was successfully destroyed.


    How can they record the history that is not worth mentioning?


    Compared with such a future, even if it gives Haizu a chance to rise again, what will happen? If there is no future for mankind, what is the relationship between the rise of the sea race and mankind.


    If human beings could survive this disaster, what would the sea race, such a small and weak servant race, be?


    It''s a profit bill, and it''s very easy to calculate.


    "No, I can''t take it!"


    Jin Jiahai was furious. He couldn''t accept the result at all. He held up the golden Trident in his hand and stabbed it in the direction of Chu Feng.


    He is going to kill Chu Feng and this arrogant human.


    Only by killing this human, the future of the sea race will not fall into the hands of human beings, the noble sea race will not become a humble servant race, human beings, must die!


    Facing the furious Hai people, Chu Feng just gently raised his sword.


    This is a sword of fire.


    The sword of flame, forged with the spirit of the stars and true fire, stabbed in the direction of the jinjiahai people.


    The eyes of jinjiahai people are full of anger. Do you think you can compete with me with such a sword?

 Chapter 1171

    In the face of Jin Jiahai''s attack, Jiang Xinyue can''t help hiding behind Chu Feng.


    She believed in Chu Feng and that he must have expected such a situation.


    Even such an enemy, he can resist.


    But, Chu Feng unexpectedly wants to use the sword in the hand to meet the rage blow of the existence of the holy rank?


    Is he crazy?


    The golden Trident stabbed the flame sword in Chu Feng''s hand and the long sword engraved with the word "kill immortal". He knew that his golden Trident would be damaged, but the human would die.


    The true fire of the stars is really strong, but where is the world invincible by weapons?


    However, when he was about to approach Chu Feng, the sky around him suddenly became dark, and the stars appeared around him, surrounded him.


    Jin Jiahai was surprised, and he was no stranger to such tricks.


    This is the field.


    This is the domain where the holy order exists in the metropolis.


    However, this kind of thing is usually used to deal with the weak, or to deal with the group war, it will have some use. In the face of the same level of experts, the consumption of the field is far greater than the role.


    But now, someone is using the power of the field to deal with him.


    The channel of the demon world suddenly expanded, and a large number of demons appeared from the channel of the demon world, just like a blowout, and countless blood demons occupied this sea area.


    However, these demons have avoided the space of Chu Feng and Jiang Xinyue.


    In the face of this sudden change, Jin Jiahai didn''t care. The most important thing for him is not to deal with those cannon fodder and blood demons, but to find a way to break through this field of starlight.


    Golden Trident blooms golden light to separate this field of starlight.


    But at this time, a silver river of stars came down from the sky.


    Waving the golden Trident in his hand, the saint of jinjiahai nationality stabbed the silver river of stars. However, his attack penetrated the silver river of stars, as if there was nothing in front of him.


    "Isn''t it an attack?"


    Just when the saint of jinjiahai was puzzled and thought that this was not a means of attack, he felt a sharp pain coming from his chest. He lowered his head, his eyes wide open, as if he could not believe what he saw.


    His lower body, I don''t know when, has disappeared in front of this silver galaxy.


    "Ah


    The saint of the jinjiahai nationality gave out a roar of grief and indignation.


    The silver river of stars surrounded his body, he struggled hard, but he could only watch the silver river of stars, surrounded his whole body.


    After a few breaths, a broken golden armor fell to the ground.


    "Ding!"


    The golden Trident also fell to the ground, and a man in a silver robe came out of the starry field.


    He picked up the gold Trident on the ground and collected it calmly.


    "A good trophy."


    Even the protoss can''t ignore the existence of holy rank.


    For the protoss of the stars, although there are many weapons of the holy rank, for the ordinary members of the protoss of the stars, the weapons of the holy rank can be regarded as a great wealth.


    Like an extra bonus for a month''s salary?


    However, although he was talking about happy things, his eyes were as calm as water, even more calm than the lake.


    "Human Chu Feng, your fame has spread in the divine world."


    "Should I be honored?"


    Chu Feng replied in a joking tone.


    "You really should feel honored. Last time my weapon fell into your hands, I don''t know where it is now. Do I have a chance to get it back?"


    The man in the starlight robe asked in a flat tone, with no intention of starting.


    "I''m afraid I don''t have a chance. Although the gun is very bad, its own material is still very good. It has been used by me as an auxiliary material for weapons." Chu Feng very honest answer way.


    "Yes? Remember, to kill you is the son of the heavenly power star. "


    Tianquan star son in the hands of a star gun, toward the Chu Feng killed.


    But Chu Feng didn''t seem to start this time. He just put away his flame sword calmly. He was unprepared for the attack of the heavenly power star son, and his eyes fell on the direction of the sea people.


    After the death of the jinjiahai people, the eyes of several other sea saints were full of anger.


    They are the pillars of the Hai people.


    However, the mysterious visitor killed their fellow countrymen in front of them.


    The crystal sword in his hand refracts the brilliance of seven colors. Nine successive sword Qi pierces the space and stabs at the heavenly power star Saint son.However, his eyes were full of despair after he stabbed nine swords.


    His soft body, I do not know when has been ignited by a fire.


    A hot figure, wearing a star robe like Tianquan star son, quietly appeared beside him, with a bright red flame burning in her hands.


    The stars are so hot!


    Although the same star is really fire, but in the hands of this hot woman, it seems to have infinite power.


    The translucent Hai nationality saint was ignited by the flame, and even the scream didn''t come out. His body kept shrinking, and finally disappeared. Even the crystal sword in his hand disappeared, as if it had never existed in this world.


    "No!"


    Two saints died in a row. Shuangdaohai people''s eyes were full of anger. They killed the woman in Xingguang robe, but his eyes were full of fear.


    Two of his family members have died in the war. Can he survive?


    But, in this sea emperor holy land, where can he escape?


    If you die in this way, will it be a good result?


    The woman stretched out a white finger, gently toward the sword that she waved to her, and a small flame appeared at the top of the perfect finger.


    The sword of the holy one of the sea people with double swords is in contact with this fire.


    The next moment, the sword was lit.


    "It''s so poor that it''s not worth being a booty."


    With some disgust, the beautiful woman ignited the whole body of the sea saint.


    I don''t know when a round of sun appeared in the sky of the holy land of the sea emperor. The dazzling golden sun shone down from the sky. The ice covered sea melted instantly, and the next second was followed by boiling.


    Countless sea people fall under the golden light.


    The huge sea snake let out an angry roar and flew towards the sun in the sky. But in the next moment, the sea snake''s body was suddenly cut in half.


    Cut it in half from the middle!


    Countless sharp sword Qi fell from the sky and cut the sea snake into pieces.


    At this point, only the high priest was left.

 Chapter 1172

    This incident is only a few seconds before and after.


    From the fall of the first sea sage to the fall of the sea snake, the whole process was almost completed in a flash. The change came so suddenly that even the old sea people had no time to respond.


    "Are you coming?"


    Although the accident came suddenly, it was for Chu Feng that he had been waiting for a long time.


    He didn''t know who the protoss would send, but he knew that the protoss would never have no action, which was really not in line with the title of the Protoss.


    To defend the dignity of the royal family, in a simple word, it needs countless blood.


    Dead, dead.


    A minute ago, the three sea saints were still besieging the blood demons. Half a minute ago, he was still teaching a few people. But now, the four sea saints have lost their lives, not even their bones.


    The old saints of the Hai nationality only feel that their bodies are shaking.


    He knows that the strength of the Yihai people is nothing in front of the highest level. As long as they are a little more powerful in the highest level, they can easily flatten their entire ethnic group.


    However, he did not expect that this moment would come so quickly, so suddenly.


    When the highest plane really started, the whole sea people did not have any resistance.


    "Ha ha, are we really taken seriously by the divine world when we take refuge in the divine world?"


    The old fisherman only felt a little sad. The whole Haizu thought that the Haizu was very powerful, and they were the masters of the earth. Even if they were relatively insignificant, they could dominate the earth, and they should be the masters of the earth.


    Does the supreme plane need their power to invade the earth?


    However, only experienced people know that the reason why the supreme plane has to rely on the power of the earth is that they have more important battlefields and have no time to take care of such remote areas. Once the real strong of the highest plane set their eyes on this place, the so-called three holy places are just ants that can be trampled to death in front of the supreme plane.


    Now, the supreme plane does not come to deal with the saints, but to deal with Chu Feng.


    As for why do you want to kill several saints of the sea people?


    It''s, of course, to avoid the presence of troublemakers.


    Chu Feng''s strength in front of them is very weak, but Chu Feng''s hand, but holding the whole divine world can have turbulence treasure, reluctantly stood in the position of equal with them.


    Although this time won''t last long, only he can''t reach that height.


    But what is the sea people? A small and weak race crouching in the corner, that is to say, it is connected with some divine races. But if the star Protoss wants to deal with them, does the backstage behind the sea race dare to say a word?


    It''s not the corona Protoss. Who dares to disobey their will.


    On the dome of the holy land of the sea emperor, the three saints of the blood demon clan uttered a scream and gradually disappeared under the sun.


    "Sunglasses! Lord of the corona! Why did the Lord of the corona come here in person? Why on earth is that? "


    "Ah! No


    "Spare my life, spare my life!"


    No matter how the three saints of blood demons beg for mercy, there is no slack in the cold and extreme sunlight, and the sharp and extreme wind falls down. Countless blood demons turn into powder in the face of the sun melting everything and the storm tearing everything. Even the sea of blood shrinks into the space channel under the sun.


    The whole center of Haihuang holy land was purified by this terrible light.


    The old fish man appeared a light blue light, barely resisting the sunlight, but looking at the sea people''s death, his old eyes were full of despair.


    Sure enough, is this the sorrow of the weak race?


    No, maybe as the human Chu Feng said, the strong have the way to live, and the weak have the way to live. If the weak don''t have the faith to become the strong, don''t do what the strong want to do.


    The Hai people do not have the courage to strive to become a strong family, but they try to be masters.


    Now, it''s time for them to pay the price.


    The light of the sky did not stop like this, but formed a beam of light, shining towards the direction of the channel of the demon world. A round of fireball fell down along the channel of the light, just like a round of sun setting in the demon world.


    "Boom!"


    On the other side of the demon channel, the destructive solar storm destroyed everything, blood boiling, countless casualties.


    "What''s going on?"


    "The sun god mirror, why is it a household artifact of the corona Protoss? Is the other side of this passage not the earth, but the divine world? "


    "It must be the cunning Protoss, lying in ambush on the other side of the passage."


    "Run, run! Don''t worry about it. If the coronal Protoss is killed, our blood sea will be greatly damaged. We can''t fight alone. We have to fight against the whole demon world. "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "really, doesn''t it mean that the demon world is the most aggressive?"


    Jiang Xinyue said with some disappointment that when the holy one of the blood demons disguised as the Jinjia demons fought, it gave her the impression that the holy one of the demons was not afraid of death, but in an instant, the image was shattered.


    Now, under the deliberate control of Chu Feng, she can also hear the voice of the demon world.


    Read the mental wave directly, and you get these contents.


    I have to say, a little disappointed.


    "In the face of the weak, they are very aggressive. The so-called" strong "for respect is another way of interpretation. In fact, they bully the weak and fear the hard. When they meet the weaker, they bully them severely. When they meet the stronger, they immediately advise them. The two worlds of gods and demons are enemies of life and death, but aren''t the holy ones of the blood demons begging for mercy?"


    Chu Feng explained with a smile, and then he turned his eyes to the heavenly power star son in front of him, "didn''t you just want to kill me? Why, it''s stopping now. "


    Tianquan xingshengzi, when the other party reported his name just now, he probably regarded the other party as the successor of the Protoss. It''s normal for such a person to be rebellious.


    However, he gave up resistance, but the other side''s attack stopped.


    "You have a passage to the underworld in your body. What do you want to do?"


    The son of Tianquan star was not deceived, but put away his long gun and stood on the ground. "If the underworld opens the passage to the earth at this time, your earth will be destroyed in advance, without any chance of resistance."


    He didn''t attack Chu Feng immediately because he saw through the means Chu Feng arranged in his body.


    "I didn''t expect to be seen through by you. So, what are you going to do?"

 Chapter 1173

    The woman who burned the translucent sea saints to death with fire came to Chu Feng with graceful steps. Her voice was like the sound of nature, but it was not enchanting at all:


    "the gate of the underworld in your body was not born, but made by yourself. However, it was more powerful than the real gate of the underworld. Unexpectedly, this gate was born among human beings on earth If you give up your status as a human being on earth, there will be a place for you in the supreme plane in the future. If you become a God Emperor, you can also call yourself a Protoss. "


    Give up the earth''s human identity, grow up and become God Emperor?


    Chu Feng, who is sitting in the yuan house, never had such an idea when the yuan house was just opened up.


    Anyway, his Yuanfu is able to take away some of his closest friends. When he has enough supplies, there will be no problem in supporting millions of people.


    Go to the highest level alone, that is, the sea is wide and the sky is high.


    When he grows up, everything he lost can be taken back.


    As for the name of human, he doesn''t care much. As long as the spirit of Huaxia is still there, what''s the difference between calling ourselves human or calling ourselves Protoss? It''s not a road to endure humiliation and bear hardships.


    But the more he understood, the more he understood that there was a dead end ahead.


    The reason why the three holy places exist is not because they are conquerors, but because the earth has not yet been harvested. Now that the crops are ripe, how can the gods and Demons let go of the most abundant fruits? Even if the gods and Demons think so, there is still a supreme being whose will is above everything.


    Earth, no future.


    To develop and grow in the simplest way, to compromise and strive for development time again and again, will only make the earth step by step into the abyss and eventually bring despair.


    "The proposal is so moving that it''s hard to find a reasonable excuse to refuse."


    Even Jiang Xinyue, who was beside Chu Feng, felt a burst of inner comfort. She almost forgot that she was hostile to human beings.


    "However, my vision is not so long-term, my ambition is not so far, and my confidence in becoming a God Emperor is not as sufficient as you think. What I see is only my eyes."


    Chu Feng''s tone became sharp, "the future is too far, now you have two choices, try to kill me, or not, if you want me to give up, your chips are not enough."


    Between speaking, a large number of breath of death lingered around Chu Feng.


    "What to do?"


    The star Protoss woman smiles and looks at the celestial power star Saint son, "is there a way to solve it?"


    "It''s not a question of whether there is a solution, it''s just a choice."


    Tianquan star son stretched out a finger and pointed up, "in front of her, I have only one choice."


    After he was deprived of the right to inherit the throne of the LORD by the word of the Lord, he almost had the feeling that the plan for several 10 years was empty, which also made him understand the real meaning of the power.


    Stratagem can be used as a way to win by the weak, but it can never become a dependence.


    "Then kill him!"


    The most beautiful woman said with a cool smile, "it may cause trouble to the teacher."


    "She''s not afraid of trouble."


    Tianquan star son picked up the silver spear in his hand again and stabbed him in the direction of Chu Feng. At the moment of his hand, the beautiful woman''s body appeared hundreds of meters away.


    Chu Feng has not moved his steps since he appeared in the holy land of the sea emperor. Even a fool knows that he must have arranged some special means around him.


    Tianquan star son now is to test what the means of Chu Feng is, even if it is to take their own life risk.


    However, he is enough to test alone, there is no need to implicate Xi''er.


    It''s not how deep the relationship is, it''s just the basis of teamwork.


    In the past, Tianquan Shengzi used to test other people''s lives, but today if he doesn''t use his own life to test, he will be completely out of touch with the position of the Lord.


    There are many strong stars who want to seek the throne of saints, but few can pay for it.


    When the long gun of color approached one foot in front of Chu Feng''s body, it met an invisible ripple. A faint silver star appeared on the top of the long gun and approached Chu Feng''s body.


    However, the distance is only one foot, which makes the son of Tianquan star feel as if he is far away.


    This is not an illusion, but a basic application of the law of space.


    But basic use does not mean weakness. It''s just like a simple gesture of wielding a knife. Although an ordinary person wields a knife and a saint level strongman wields a knife, the results are very different.


    Tianquan star Shengzi takes back the long gun. He knows that even if this gun can cross the long distance, the spirit carried by this gun has been exhausted. He doesn''t believe that Chu Feng will be so weak that he can''t even stop a gun that has lost his spirit.However, his eyes fell on Jiang Xinyue beside Chu Feng.


    "This person, to you, should be a bit of status!"


    In the last instant, he took back the long gun, but in this instant, it was like a dragon going out to sea, and directly stabbed Jiang Xinyue''s eyebrows. If this gun is carried out, Jiang Xinyue''s head will surely open a blood hole.


    Just when stabbing out this gun, the eyes of Tian Quan Xing Sheng Zi have been staring at Chu Feng.


    Although the other party brought a woman here, he would never leave so obvious weakness to himself. His practice is just testing the other party''s character and preparation.


    In any case, the means left in others are not as good as their own.


    But just at this time, the scene in front of Tianquan star changed.


    The place where he is is is no longer the frozen ice on the sea, but a calm lake, surrounded by eight gates.


    "Array? Where is the array arranged? "


    There was a look of surprise in the eyes of the heavenly power star. Chu Feng didn''t come to the holy land of the sea emperor for a long time. He should have arranged the array in the exam. What he was really curious about was the location of the array.


    The whole holy land of the sea emperor is under the control of the sea people. When the sun god''s mirror shines, all the sundries are swept away. In front of the sun god''s mirror, there is no escape for all the small skills.


    But just after the sun god mirror has been scanned, the other party has even arranged the array in front of his own face?


    The array that can work for him is definitely not hastily arranged. Where did he arrange the array?

 Chapter 1174

    "Are you asking me?"


    Around appeared Chu Feng, with some mocking voice.


    The son of Tianquan star stopped and said, "OK! We should rely on our strength to speak


    As he spoke, the silver spear in his hand swept in front of him. A bright river of stars appeared in front of him. As the bright river of stars passed by, the lake under his feet gradually disappeared.


    Around the eight portals, also in this bright star river, gradually become the light disappeared, in front of this bright star river, everything can only become dust.


    After two breaths, there is only a river of stars around the son of Tianquan star.


    The silver spear was taken back and stabbed out again. A little cold cut through the space, driving the surrounding Star River to stab forward. This shot is enough to break the space.


    However, in the middle of the shot, it stopped.


    His arm was frozen up at some time, making it impossible for him to move on.


    "When!"


    There was a flash of cold light in the eyes of the son of heavenly power star, but there was not too much emotional change. The flame burned on his arm, and the ice was melted in an instant.


    But in this instant, the Star River at the foot is constantly shrinking.


    The bright star river, which destroyed eight portals, can only protect the distance of ten meters around the son of Tianquan star. Around him, the destroyed eight portals reappear.


    It''s just one of the portals, which has just returned from the open state to the closed state.


    "What array is this?"


    He asked himself that although he was not the master of the array, his understanding of the array was also outstanding. As long as he was not eliminated in the highest level, he knew the array well. Even if he was not completely proficient, he would never be confused and could not even find the direction to crack it.


    After all, he didn''t plan to become a master of array, and he didn''t plan to learn how to set up an array. He just needs to learn how to crack an array.


    Today, however, he encountered an array that he had never seen before.


    He has just made a preliminary attempt to crack by means of violence. He found that he is still a long way away from breaking by force, so he has to find a flaw.


    As long as he finds the Yuanli operation node in the array, he is confident that he can break it.


    When he thought of this, a door suddenly opened. Tianquan xingshengzi, who had been on the alert, felt as if there was a mountain above his head. It was like the top of a mountain, and he fell directly on his body.


    Tianquan star Shengzi held up his silver spear and cracked the gravity force on his head. But at this time, another door was also opened, and the newly reappeared lake at his feet suddenly turned into a magma lake.


    The sudden change did not make the son of Tianquan star have too many changes in his expression.


    The silver river of stars once again surrounds him, and the magma Lake rushes towards the son of Tianquan star. However, under the barrier of the silver river of stars, no achievements have been made.


    Tianquan star Shengzi once again raised his long gun and smashed the gravity above his head.


    Gravity is invisible and formless, but the source of gravity must be Yuan Li. What he has to do is to smash the Yuan Li above with his own strong blow and turn it into the most chaotic state.


    Gravity was broken, and before the son of Tianquan star could breathe, another door was opened, and a white thunder broke through the sky and landed on the top of the son of Tianquan star.


    "These images are related to the eight portals."


    While fighting against various natural images around him, Tianquan Shengzi quickly analyzes the rules of the array. Finding the rules means finding the flaws of the array.


    "What a waste!"


    Xi''er stroked his forehead with a helpless look.


    In the perspective she saw, Tianquan Shengzi was trapped in a small array, constantly waving his long gun to confront the images around the array.


    However, such behavior is just funny.


    "If you think it''s stupid of him to behave like this, you can try it."


    Chu Feng smiles slightly. Facing the beautiful woman in front of him, he has no waves in his heart. After all, the average height of the protoss is half a meter higher than that of human beings. Few men like to be taller than themselves.


    Even if the other side looks beautiful, temperament is excellent, height also reduced points.


    In addition, the two sides are in a hostile position. No matter how lustful Chu Feng is, he will not delay his business because of lust.


    When Xi''er was ready to start, a male voice came down from the sky.


    "Hee''er, don''t be fooled by him easily. Just when he was talking to you, he accidentally exposed the fact that he likes to plan and then move, but this time he had to act as a pioneer. However, his nature can''t be changed. This human set the trap just now based on his judgment of Tianquan''s character.The way to crack that trap is very simple. With the strength of the heavenly power star Saint son, it can be solved by brute force three times. But with his character, if he fails to crack one time, he will not try the second time in the same way. Only in this way can he be trapped in the array and unable to earn off. This human is very cunning and has to transform a lot more than the demons. "


    Then another majestic female voice came down:


    "our Protoss don''t need you to teach them."


    "Ha ha, the path you have taken is too difficult. If you ask everyone to follow the same path as you, I''m afraid the descendants of the protoss will be extinct. There is no talent that can break through in any desperate situation, so be smart."


    "Protoss, you don''t need the weak."


    "Without the astral Protoss, where is your holy place?"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    the quarrel in the sky didn''t last long, but Xi''er fell into thinking.


    From an outsider''s point of view, the trap just now was too simple, but in fact it was a special trap temporarily set by Chu Feng for the character just revealed by Tianquan star Shengzi.


    Maybe this is due to the carelessness of the son of heavenly power star, but he can arrange a special method in a hurry, which means that there may be more methods that can be used by human beings.


    As the LORD said, this man is very cunning.


    If you think that this human can only use this small method, you will suffer a great loss.


    "I see."


    Xi''er''s eyes become sharp, her body suddenly changes into 12 illusions, each holding a long sword, stabbing in the direction of Chu Feng from different directions.


    The black breath of death enveloped Chu Feng''s whole body, and 11 illusions were disillusioned on the spot.

 Chapter 1175

    After the last mirage was disillusioned, the last mirage, holding a sharp sword, stabbed at Chu Feng''s face. In Chu Feng''s hand, a long yellowish sword appeared, facing the power of the sword.


    But at this time, the last illusion disappeared.


    Xi''er''s figure, I do not know when to return to the original place.


    "Time powers are really the most difficult to deal with."


    Xi''er also has some helplessness. To some extent, time powers are the most unreasonable existence. No matter how many confusing moves you use, the other party can directly ignore all interference and choose the most appropriate response plan.


    "If it wasn''t for today, maybe I would take you as an interesting opponent. Unfortunately, your opponent is not me."


    "That''s right."


    Chu Feng''s eyes fell on the old fisherman in the distance. The old fisherman''s breath of life became weaker and weaker under the sun god mirror, and he could last for half a minute at most.


    But the sun god mirror in addition to the terrible brilliance, but also put all the sun storm.


    This is the broken wind in the sunglasses.


    The star fire is the sacred object of the star Protoss, and the duanjie Gangfeng is the sacred object of the coronal Protoss. Even the tempest temple, which is born with the attribute of wind, can''t touch the duanjie Gangfeng.


    Naturally, the corona Protoss does not lack the astral wind. What they want is monopoly.


    Under the cutting of duanjie peak, there are deep wounds on the old fisherman''s body. He reaches into his arms and takes out some green leaves, but with a sigh, he doesn''t use them immediately.


    Even if you use these leaves, how can you restore your injury to its peak state? Under the boundless power of the sun god mirror, he has no means to save his life.


    What''s more, there is no hope for the Hai people.


    When the whole sea people regard themselves as the nominal master of the earth, only the oldest sea people Saint knows that when the sea people choose to live, there is no future.


    Even if the Haizu successfully takes over the position of human beings and becomes the real master of the earth, there is no chance to survive in the face of the final despair. He just can''t bear to break the illusion of the Haizu, to destroy the hope that supports the whole Haizu, and to uncover the cruel truth.


    But today, it''s all destroyed.


    The power of the sea clan is not worth mentioning in front of the celestial kingdom and the star clan. The four saints, who were barely cultivated after exhausting the foundation of the sea emperor''s holy land, supported for a few seconds in front of the real strong.


    In fact, they should not be blamed. The existence of holy steps is not so good. It''s just that there is no room for them to escape in the corner of Haihuang holy land. It''s the Haizu who chose to be king and hegemony here. It''s also the Haizu who chose this cage. It''s also the Haizu who cut off their own way.


    "Well, since it has been decided, what else can I regret?"


    The old Fishman put a leaf on his wound. In a flash, his injury was restored as before, and his breath was restored to its peak.


    He looked up at the sun like mirror in the sky.


    He can only exert a little influence on the process and can''t change it.


    But he was able to do another thing.


    The old fish man''s old body suddenly burst out a strong breath, and his eyes burst out a breathtaking brilliance. The whole holy land of the sea emperor was shaken under his breath. Huge cracks appeared in the sky, which spread like lightning stripes, and the sea raised waves. Even the sea people who claimed to be able to control the sea could only survive under the waves Can struggle.


    "Human beings, your talent may not be the best one among human beings, but you are absolutely the craziest one I have ever seen. In your eyes, I can''t see any fluke. You never put the so-called hope on fluke. Maybe only people like you can strive for a glimmer of life for the future of the earth!"


    The whole space of Haihuang holy land began to break up.


    "What are you doing?"


    In the sky came a male voice with some sullen, just like the voice that taught Xi''er before.


    But when the female voice, the tone is full of appreciation.


    "It''s very good that an ethnic group who only dares to hide in the stinky ditch can even have such a character. Although it''s a choice made at the end of the road, it''s a good choice."


    "At this time, are you still in the mood to praise each other?"


    "If you bring incompetence to the younger generation, you should always set up a strong image for them."


    In the face of two quarreling voices in the sky, the old Fishman''s mouth showed a happy smile.


    "It''s the greatest glory of my life to be hostile to the coronal Protoss and praised by the star Protoss. Finally, I didn''t come to this world in vain."The Holy Lord of the two royal families of the protoss, what is his status?


    It can be said that under the God Emperor, they represent the supreme power of the divine world.


    Two such characters gathered, one was angry for his behavior, the other was praised for his behavior, which made the old fish man Saint feel proud for the first time.


    But, after all, it''s the enemy.


    "Man, take the seal of the sea!"


    The old fisherman gave a drink, and there was a crack in his scepter.


    Chu Feng''s eyes are a little complicated, but he still takes out the seal of the sea emperor.


    The whole Haihuang holy land has become fragmented. At the edge of this small world, a large number of pieces fall off and land in every corner of the earth.


    At this moment, countless strong people on the earth have sensed the visions that erupt all over the world.


    The sea is surging, the tide of vitality is breaking out, and some natural materials, local treasures and weapons are falling from the sky, causing the competition of countless human strongmen.


    Of course, there are also some sea people.


    When the Haihuang holy land was broken, a lot of vitality flowed towards the Haihuang seal in Chu Feng''s hands.


    The seal of the emperor of the sea blooms with a brilliant blue color, which is almost beyond Chu Feng''s control. In his reaction, in addition to a lot of vitality, the original power of the holy land of the emperor of the sea also flows towards the seal of the emperor of the sea.


    The sunglasses in the sky are dazzling, almost blinding. The destructive storm swept the whole Haihuang holy land, and the broken Holy Land accelerated the pace of destruction.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha"


    the high priest of Hai nationality suddenly laughed. At this moment, he only felt that his body had become relaxed, and the burden of countless years had disappeared.


    "Young man, I understand you."

 Chapter 1176

    I understand you.


    Hearing these words, Chu Feng''s calm expression could hardly be maintained.


    Understanding, what a precious word.


    No one can understand what he has done, and he can''t let anyone understand himself. It''s not that he doesn''t want others to help him, but that he can''t bear such consequences.


    The old fisherman didn''t know his plan, but at this moment, their mood had a trace of the same place.


    In Chu Feng''s eyes, this old fish man is a person who carries everything silently. He is the only one of the sea people who knows the future of the sea people. There is no future at all.


    In the face of a desperate future, he pinned his hope on another race with no future.


    It is said that he is fighting for hope for the ethnic group, rather than taking chances and not wanting to bear the charge of destroying the Hai nationality. At least he has made some efforts for the continuation of the Hai nationality.


    As for the result of this effort, he could not see it, nor could he bear to see it.


    Even thinking about it is a very cruel thing.


    But under the sun god mirror''s illumination, when he watched his life gradually move towards the countdown, his mood suddenly changed, which was an extreme change.


    Why do I have to watch the Haizu die? Why do I have to wait for my own death?


    I''ve been rational for too long, and now, I don''t want to be rational.


    Intelligent life has been moving in the direction of getting rid of instinct, but in desperate times, it depends on instinct.


    The sky of Haihuang holy land is broken, the sea is broken, the space is broken, countless Haizu lost their lives, but there are also some Haizu left in the corner of the earth.


    The old Fishman knows that as long as he works harder, more children will survive, survive in the corner of the earth, and have a glimmer of hope.


    But hope itself is a poison.


    "I am the high priest of the sea people!"


    At this moment, he is no longer just an old man. He is the high priest of the sea people, the strongest of the sea people, and the oldest existence of the sea people.


    The scepter in his hand was broken. He reached over his head and broke a sharp corner directly.


    It''s a common angle touch, which is more tough than a weapon.


    The power in the high priest''s body was constantly instilled into the sharp corner. Facing the solar storm that destroyed the sky and the earth, he moved forward and approached the sun mirror in the sky.


    The solar storm intensified, tearing the high priest''s body crazily, one after another, the wounds were torn open, and those shocking wounds were still burning with flame that could not be extinguished.


    But the high priest turned a blind eye to the physical injury.


    He stepped out again and took a step closer to the sun mirror in the sky.


    A mouthful of blood gushed out, and the high priest''s body shook.


    In his eyes, there is no fear of the death of life, only some unwilling.


    Is the gap so big?


    A water blue light fell on the high priest and protected his body. There was a touch in the high priest''s eyes. He moved his steps towards the sky again, and the solar storm in the sky became more intense. However, under the protection of this layer of water blue light, the high priest did not increase his injury.


    It''s the water blue light, but it''s a little dimmer.


    Seeing this scene, Xi''er could not help shouting:


    "human beings, he gave you the origin of the holy land of the sea emperor, just to let you waste it at this time?"


    The water blue light comes from the seal of the sea emperor in the hands of Chu Feng. This is the source of the sea emperor''s holy land that the high priest just gave to Chu Feng, but Chu Feng used it on the high priest.


    Hearing Xi''er''s question, Chu Feng laughs:


    "do you look down on me? It''s just the origin of the holy land of the sea emperor, but it never appears in my plan. What if it''s wasted? "


    Is the origin of a holy land not in his plan?


    Hear Chu Feng''s voice, Xi Er''s eyes with some confusion.


    Isn''t this human being proficient in calculation? Isn''t this situation in his calculation? In other words, the scene just now is also in his calculation.


    Otherwise, how can we explain that this human being should easily waste the hard won original power, just to let the old man go a few more steps.


    "Ha ha! Human beings, we are fighting side by side! "


    The high priest laughed again.


    Chu Feng said in a loud voice: "I will kill all the strong people of this generation of Hai people, but I will tell the next generation of Hai people that their ancestors were also soldiers fighting for the earth.""Thank you."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s promise, the high priest''s psychology was not as gratified as he expected. It seemed that whether Chu Feng agreed or not was not so important to him.


    There is only one thing that matters now.


    The high priest''s body began to disintegrate gradually, and his whole body turned into a group of blue brilliance, wrapped around the sharp corner in his hand, turned into a blue streamer, and flew towards the sun mirror in the sky.


    On the mirror surface of the sun god mirror, the storm and the Holy Light intensified, destroying everything in front of us.


    However, the sea emperor in Chu Feng''s hands was shining blue, forming a solid barrier in front of the high priest. He was teetering in the solar storm, but never disappeared.


    "Human! I will exterminate you all "


    the voice of the coronal God is full of anger.


    However, there is no way to stop it.


    "It''s like if I don''t, you don''t want to exterminate us."


    Chu Feng''s eyes are shining, at least for this moment, there is a person on his way to accompany him, even if only for a few seconds, at least he knows that he is not alone.


    The blue sharp corner cut through the space, came to the sun god mirror, and hit it hard.


    "Click!"


    A crack appeared at the top of the cyan sharp corner, which spread rapidly like a spider web. In front of the sun god mirror, it suddenly became fragmented and became cyan fragments.


    In the next moment, these fragments burned up, disappeared in a flash, as if they had never existed in the world.


    Under the solar storm, the body of the high priest became fragments, and was burned into nothingness by the fire. The ashes were ignited, and nothing was left in the world.


    However, some things are indelible.


    On the mirror surface of the sun god mirror, the supreme artifact of the corona Protoss, there is a tiny and invisible crack.

 Chapter 1177

    Is it worth it?


    It''s clear that they can win more life for the sea people, but the high priest has buried the whole holy land of the sea emperor, and there will be some sea people left in the corner of the earth, but they are no longer the climate.


    If Chu Feng is not willing to take out the inheritance, those sea people can only be ordinary fishermen.


    What kind of sea people are they without inheritance?


    He sacrificed his own life and the whole Haihuang holy land. Even the origin of the Haihuang Holy Land Chu Feng just acquired was consumed by him in a luxurious way.


    So many sacrifices, but only in exchange for a crack.


    Is it worth it?


    Chu Feng didn''t think about this problem in his heart, because when he thought about it at this time, he just wanted to find guilt for himself. The high priest was very rational all his life, but he was too rational to suppress it all his life.


    In order to extinguish the hope in the heart of the Hai nationality, he hid it all his life, but his forbearance did not bring him hope. Even before he died, it was just a consoling result.


    In the countdown of life, his reason suddenly turned into impulse.


    He wants to wave his fist to the protoss above.


    He acted, he died, he made it.


    At this time, it''s insulting to judge whether his actions are worth it by the gain and loss of interests, although he may not care whether others are insulting him.


    "Man, it''s your turn."


    The voice of the Lord of the coronal Protoss was full of majesty, not the angry tone just now, as if his anger had turned into a bubble and disappeared in the final blow.


    The surface of the sun god''s mirror shines brightly, and the destructive holy light shines down. The sky melts, and the sea melts. In front of the sun god''s mirror, everything must melt.


    The array around the son of heavenly power star gradually disintegrates under the sun god mirror.


    Out of the sky right star son to the sky: "thank God to save."


    His face is calm, his eyes are calm, as if he was not the one who was trapped in the array and suffered humiliation just now. Even if he got out of the difficulty, he didn''t feel any joy.


    "Trash, get out of here!"


    With a majestic female voice, he yelled at the son of Tianquan star.


    The son of Tianquan star looks calm. He looks around, but he doesn''t know where he''s going. Now more than 99% of the holy land of Haihuang has been fragmented, leaving only a small space where they are.


    Of course, he did not dare to question the Lord, but slowly came to Xi''er''s side.


    "Just now, when the human took the hand, I noticed the breath in his body. Under the cover of the gate of the underworld, there was the curse of the Lord of the underworld. I don''t know how he established the connection with the curse of the Lord of the underworld, but there is no doubt that the other side connected by the gate of dungeon in his body is the location of the Lord of the underworld."


    The heavenly power star son explained to Xi''er.


    Although he said these words to Xi''er on the surface, he actually said them to the two holy masters.


    Just now he suffered some losses in Chu Feng''s hands. Although it''s not entirely his own fault, it''s always humiliating. If he goes to ask for credit at this time, it will only make people feel disgusted.


    So he wants to say his contribution in such an obscure way.


    No matter whether his contribution can satisfy the Lord or not, he has done what he should do to test the task of human beings, and he has successfully completed it.


    The main force of this battle should be handed over to the two saints.


    When he said these words, the sun''s nerve was almost shining on Chu Feng''s body, but just a foot in front of Chu Feng''s body, it stopped.


    "Man, how do you connect with the Lord of the underworld?"


    The coronal Protoss asked. The destructive solar storm surrounded Chu Feng, but it did not invade Chu Feng''s territory.


    Chu Feng burst out laughing: "Lord of the corona Protoss, aren''t you pretending to be stupid? You should have noticed my identity. Isn''t it normal that I have something to do with the Lord of the underworld? "


    The sky, silent down.


    Xi''er thought: "for this human, only the earth in the Dharma Realm should be the most suitable battlefield for this human. However, this human has realized that we are going to fight him, but we have to choose the battlefield in the holy land of the sea emperor, a place that can accommodate the existence of the holy rank. Obviously, there is a plot.


    Although I don''t know how he established contact with the Lord of the underworld, it''s obvious that he was looking forward to this moment when he chose this place as the battlefield. "


    The son of Tianquan star was silent and did not answer.


    When Chu Feng was aware of the curse of the Lord of the underworld in his body, he already had such a guess, and understood that the human was likely to break the pot.This human wants to use the power of the Lord of the underworld to deal with their divine world, but is the power of the Lord of the underworld so easy to borrow?


    This human is bound to pay the price of life.


    Are humans afraid of death?


    This is not a very complicated question, but the answer is very complicated.


    Just now, at the last moment of his life, the fish man high priest of the sea clan suddenly changed his mind, changed all his past behavior style, burned his last life and went crazy.


    The last crazy time was only a few seconds, but in those seconds, he found himself.


    This is the charm of life, this is the pride of intelligent life.


    No one can figure out everything about intelligent life. Even if you have deduced it to 99.9%, the remaining 0.1% may bring great variables.


    Chu Feng''s side, there are eight flags, this is the source of his refining magic weapon.


    These eight original magic weapons form the big needle of the eight gate sky lock, which is protected around him. This array does not exist in the holy land of the sea emperor, nor in the yuan palace, but in the void.


    After the meta symbol is successfully drawn, it can be hidden in the void and released when needed.


    Now Chu Feng, has been aware of this void.


    He never lacks Yuan Li. Now he uses the eight gate sky lock to mobilize Yuan Li, which achieves the effect of forming an array. At this moment, under the protection of the eight gate sky lock array, a lot of breath of death emerges from Chu Feng''s body.


    Some black patterns appear on Chu Feng''s left arm, as well as some black silk threads, which encircle these patterns.


    This is the curse of the Lord of the underworld.


    "No choice? Let me help you choose! "

 Chapter 1178

    "Human, what do you want to do?"


    Xi''er exclaimed that she suddenly had an ominous premonition. It was the instinct of life and soul, and it was the natural reaction of the strong when facing great danger.


    "If you kill me now, then the door of the underworld will open. Through the curse of the Lord of the underworld, your attack will fall on the Lord of the underworld, which is likely to set off a war between the divine world and the underworld. So you are hesitant. In order not to make you so embarrassed, I''d better make a choice for you!"


    A large number of black chains appeared in the void, which entangled Chu Feng''s body.


    Chu Feng''s voice seemed a little crazy, just like the high priest of Hai nationality who had just fallen.


    The curse on him is more and more intense, and the smell of death around him is more and more, as if to turn this piece of residual space debris into a realm of the dead.


    "If you kill me, the gate of the underworld will open. If you don''t kill me, there will be no way to get back what you want. So I made a choice instead of you. Whether you kill me or not, the gate of the underworld will be forcibly opened by me. Now do you still hesitate?"


    "Man, you are looking for death!"


    Xi''er''s eyes were full of anger.


    She had never met such an unreasonable person. She thought that this human opened the door of the underworld just to fight for a negotiation opportunity and chips. She didn''t expect that the other party didn''t have a way to go.


    Why does this human have to force them to kill him?


    What on earth is he expecting?


    Did he, like the high priest just now, lose confidence in the hopeless future and find no way to explore the future, just go crazy at the last moment of his life?


    This possibility does not exist.


    Is it normal for intelligent life to lose its mind?


    But for such an opponent who is determined to die, what should they do?


    The Lord of the corona is silent, but the Lord of the star is silent.


    "Tianquan star, you want to fight for the position of God. Many people want the position of God. In order to fight for this position, many sacrifices have been made. Are you willing to sacrifice yourself now? With their own sacrifice, in exchange for a little hope, this is the last chance I give you, if you let go, you will never have room to turn over


    There are many people who have dreams, but not many people are willing to give everything for their dreams.


    On the contrary, some careerists can struggle for their dreams all their lives.


    Maybe it''s because of their persistence in their dreams and their paranoia that they can''t be understood by others that they are called careerists. But it''s undeniable that real careerists are strong in their hearts.


    Even if only the human body, it is possible to do things beyond human limits.


    Now, it''s time for the son to make a choice.


    In less than half a second, Tianquan Xingzi raised his head:


    "I am willing to gamble with my life for the position of the Lord and the protoss of stars."


    Just when Chu Feng thought that he would sacrifice himself to do something, Tian Quan Xing Sheng Zi suddenly said: "however, only the living star Protoss can become the Lord. A dead star Protoss can''t become the Lord. I have my way. Even his majesty, there is no way for me to change according to your mind.


    Only the son who adheres to his own path can he have a chance to become the Lord. There is absolutely no such possibility for the son who follows the path of others. "


    Those who don''t understand him may think that he is sophistry, but only he understands that the road of the contemporary God is not suitable for all.


    Learn from me and live like me and die.


    This is the true portrayal of the contemporary God.


    Tian Quan Xing Sheng Zi is willing to work hard and pay for the position of the Lord, but he will never change according to the will of the previous generation of the Lord. A son who can''t even stick to his own path, even if he can please the last one, what qualification is he to sit in that position? This is his last insistence.


    "Your Majesty, I have my own solution."


    After saying those words, Tian Quan Xing Sheng Zi''s calm eyes fell on Chu Feng. Although he couldn''t hear anything, his words were full of confidence.


    "I don''t need to follow his Majesty''s method. I can solve the curse of the Lord of the underworld in my own way."


    With that, a bright river of stars appeared in front of him, extending to the foot of Chu Feng.


    "Now you, let me have a little appreciation."


    The God of the protoss of stars said in a happy tone.


    Tianquan star son''s face is not happy or sad, and he continues to walk in the direction of Chu Feng. This is his last chance. Only when he solves the curse of the Lord of the underworld, can he finally fight for his credit.


    Xi''er looks at the back of the son of heavenly power star, and his beautiful eyes are full of splendor."Unfortunately, you were born at the wrong time."


    The voice of the God of the protoss of stars came again. With this sentence, a sword composed of starlight came down. The sword tore up the space and fell down on the head of the son of celestial power.


    Tianquan star son''s eyes stare round, and he can no longer maintain his watery expression.


    "Why?"


    At the last moment of his life, the self-cultivation he maintained for decades turned into unwilling anger.


    Why?


    Is there only one way to be a strong one?


    Don''t I have to bear these things if I don''t follow your preferences and the path you''ve taken? Why can''t you give me a chance.


    You give me a choice, but no matter the choice or the answer, it is firmly in your hands. Why should this multiple-choice question be decided by you?


    Why is your answer the standard answer?


    I have my way, I have my persistence.


    Even if you can erase my life, you can''t erase my path. Even if you use my life as a threat, I will never change my path.


    The Xingguang sword falls, and Tianquan xingshengzi''s body is torn by this Xingguang sword. He doesn''t resist, because he has lost the power of resistance.


    In the face of the contemporary God, he has no resistance.


    He felt that the source of his body had been torn, life was passing, even the soul could not be saved under this sword, but this sword still had a strange power, so that he could retain his final consciousness.


    At the end of his life, he heard the voice of the Lord.


    "There are too many gods in the divine world and too few gods in the Star Gods."


    So, is that so?


    The consciousness of the son of heavenly power star gradually dissipated.


    It''s not that I''m not good enough, it''s just that what the protoss needs is not me.

 Chapter 1179

    "Anyway, he is also a soldier fighting for your Protoss. Even if he is sent to die, at least he can die properly. Unfortunately, you let him die in your own hands."


    Looking at Tianquan star Shengzi being killed in front of him, and his soul is broken, leaving no room, Chu Feng''s heart is not too much waves, now is not the time for him to sympathize with his opponent.


    Even if it''s the death of a rabbit and the sorrow of a fox, it should be for the sea people.


    He just felt that the God of the protoss generation was a bit extreme.


    The other party may have a special reason, but he is not willing to think from the perspective of the Protoss.


    "But as you said just now, there are too many gods in the divine world and too few gods in the Star Gods. What do you mean? Don''t you have enough gods? Or do you think it''s too long since the birth of the God Emperor and the supplement of fresh blood has been lost? "


    After hearing Chu Feng''s words, the voice of the God of the protoss of the stars was a little startled:


    "did you hear that?"


    "I have a great mental talent."


    Chu Feng admitted it.


    "I''ve never seen such a big scene of suicide."


    The Lord of the coronal Protoss exclaimed, "no matter what kind of backhand you left behind, today, the pillar of human beings on earth must fall here."


    The implication is that even if you take the curse of the gate of the underworld and the Lord of the underworld, now we have no room for negotiation and concession, and we will kill you anyway today.


    "It seems that I''ve heard something extraordinary."


    Chu Feng is very relaxed about the threat of the coronal Protoss God. From just now on, he has been jumping on the edge of death repeatedly, even cutting off his retreat.


    As long as you''ve been looking for death, it doesn''t matter whether the other party lets you go.


    "Human beings, even in a hostile position, I appreciate you very much. If you are given time to grow up, I believe you will become a good opponent."


    Star Protoss Lord said with a sorry tone.


    Chu Feng has not yet made an answer, a starlight projection landed on the fragments of the Haihuang holy land, and the figure of a gorgeous woman reflected in front of him.


    The figure and appearance of the star God seem to be interpreting the perfection of beauty.


    Her body with a strange charm, it is a temptation from the soul, even Chu Feng, the heart can not contain the idea of a greedy.


    She closed her eyes, making people wonder if she would let everyone who saw her fall into it if she opened them.


    "No, it''s not the desire for beauty, it''s the desire for Tao."


    After finding that he couldn''t suppress this greedy thought, Chu Feng began to face it squarely. However, he found that this peculiar charm did not come from men''s greed for women''s bodies, nor from the attraction of the opposite sex on the body of the God of the protoss, but from a kind of soul desire.


    If it is not to realize that the strength of the other side is far stronger than himself, Chu Feng even wants to eat the other side down.


    It''s really about eating and swallowing each other from body to soul.


    "It''s like the desire of those who find the particularity of Yiyi."


    After discovering this, Chu Feng was even more surprised that the God of the protoss of stars had such a constitution, and such a constitution could survive in the divine world. I''m afraid even the protoss of stars could not stand such a temptation!


    Fortunately, she was born in the divine world. If she was born in the demon world, even the daughter of the demon emperor would not live to grow up.


    In a world where the strong are respected, order always brings more possibilities.


    Aware of this, Chu Feng''s heart involuntarily raised the awe of the star God.


    The other side can grow up safely in the protoss under such a system. They don''t know how many difficulties and dangers they have experienced, and they don''t know how many death crises they have experienced.


    However, she survived in the end.


    This kind of existence, the strength must be very strong.


    Powerful enough to make any greedy person extinguish the power of his mind.


    The graceful star God stepped on the void with bare feet and walked towards Chu Feng. Her every movement was perfect, and her temperament seemed to surpass the world.


    Even if the sea emperor''s holy land is not broken, I''m afraid it can''t suppress her beauty.


    What is she going to do?


    Even Chu Feng was beating drums in his heart.


    He could feel that the God of the protoss in front of him was definitely not a person who played cards according to common sense, nor was he a person who could be manipulated or used as a chess piece.


    Jiang Xinyue looked at the star God God, she did not envy each other''s appearance.


    Under the support of the incomparable youth temperament, even women can''t raise the mind of jealousy.


    It''s just the special temptation, the desire from the soul, regardless of gender."You seem to have some doubts about me killing him just now."


    Star Protoss god suddenly way, her voice does not hook the charm of the soul, but can let the people who hear feel comfortable, even can erase the enemy''s hostility.


    "No, I''m not the Lord."


    Chu Feng didn''t play according to the idea of the star God.


    "He is a qualified son, and there is still room for growth in the future. Unfortunately, he needs too long to grow up, and he can bring too little to the Protoss."


    The God of the protoss of stars didn''t seem to hear Chu Feng''s words. He explained to himself, "if he takes himself as the God now and has the responsibility of the God, maybe I will give him a chance. Unfortunately, he didn''t grasp it, so I had to be the sinner myself and let him die on the road to the God''s throne. This is the battlefield he most longed for."


    "Although he and I are enemies, he and I have the same idea. Why?"


    Chu Feng refused to accept looking at the star Protoss Lord, "how do you decide, what should the LORD look like?"


    What if you''re the Lord? Is your appearance what all the gods should follow?


    What you think is right must be right?


    Although the son of Tianquan star is not a good thing, he insists on his own road until his death. Even if that road is wrong, he never regrets it.


    Unfortunately, the protoss God did not give him a chance to prove it.


    "You will soon know what the Lord is."


    The God of the protoss was not stimulated by Chu Feng''s words. She stretched out a finger, and the space in front of Chu Feng was torn open with a crack. Behind the crack was the endless breath of death.


    "If you are not ashamed of the title of the coronal Protoss Lord, then give this human a way to die as a warrior."


    The star God stepped into the space channel, "Lord of the underworld, let me deal with it!"

 Chapter 1180

    God of the protoss of the stars, so one step into the cracks of space.


    Chu Feng was able to sense that when the star God God just tore open the space, it was by virtue of his curse that he found the existence of the other end of the space.


    She did not pay attention to her backhand, but went directly to the underworld to fight against the Lord of the underworld.


    I don''t know what kind of layout you have, and I don''t know what the consequences will be if you continue to procrastinate, but I don''t know the necessity of these.


    Since your layout is related to the Lord of the underworld, I will solve it from the source.


    That''s how she broke the game.


    Simple and crude, but not easy to implement at all.


    The supreme ruler of the divine world is the seven God emperors, who divide the divine world together. If the God represents the leader of an ethnic group, then the God Emperor is the supreme existence of a force.


    The Lord of the protoss is the ruler of the Protoss.


    But the Polaris emperor is the supreme being ruled by the Protoss and the vassal race of the Protoss.


    The supreme existence of the demon world, called the demon emperor, is nominally on an equal footing with the God Emperor.


    However, most of the creatures in the demon world are rebellious. Even if the five demon emperors join hands, there is no way to command the whole demon world. There is always a little disobedience to the order of the demon emperor.


    If something goes wrong with the emperor, it may be replaced.


    However, it is precisely because of such characteristics, so the demon king of the demon world is very short-lived.


    Chu Feng didn''t know how Ziwei star emperor fought the five magic emperors with his own strength, but he knew that many times the magic emperor was badly hit, and he was not far away from death.


    Because of the characteristics of the creatures in the demon world, it is difficult to bear the temptation of seeing that the demon emperor who has been badly damaged and can''t resist will have the chance to kill and devour him. Serious injury means death.


    This also led to the demon emperor of the demon world, it is difficult to make up his mind to fight hard.


    The characteristics of the demons make them not understand the overall situation and just want to climb up. They don''t care whether the demon emperor is the pillar supporting the demon world and can replace it. Why should they let go of such an opportunity.


    However, neither the devil emperor nor the God Emperor is the only ruler of the two realms.


    The position of the devil emperor changes frequently, and the position of the God Emperor is relatively slow. However, the position of the supreme ruler of the underworld, the Lord of the underworld, has never changed.


    No matter where Chu Feng got the history, there was no record of the change of the position of the Lord of the underworld.


    He is the oldest and the most powerful being in the highest plane. He is the only master of the underworld and the strongest one recognized by all forces in the highest plane.


    There is no one who can compete with the Lord of the underworld.


    No matter whether it''s competing for power, prestige or influence, he is the highest being.


    No one knows how strong the Lord of the underworld is. All those who have seen him do his best have fallen.


    When the Lord of the coronal Protoss was about to kill Chu Feng with the sunglasses, the power of the sunglasses stopped a foot in front of Chu Feng, just because he noticed the curse of the Lord of the underworld.


    The gate of the underworld and the curse of the Lord of the underworld, no matter what, are not shameful things.


    Even if the emperor chooses to retreat, he will not be ridiculed.


    However, the God of the protoss of stars went in like this.


    When the solar storm subsided, the golden light was shining around the Haihuang holy land, which had become fragments. Only less than 0.1% of the fragments of Haihuang holy land were left, which were gradually disintegrating. They began to disintegrate from the edge. Under the stability of the golden light, they gradually calmed down.


    The sea at Chu Feng''s feet was calm, but there was no life.


    The cracks in the sky disappeared and the blue calm was restored.


    But Chu Feng understood that this did not mean the end of the battle.


    "The corona Protoss and the star Protoss are equally famous. They are the royal family of the divine world. Neither side is satisfied with the other. However, as the Lord of the corona Protoss, I am always overwhelmed by the contemporary star Protoss. In fact, this kind of thing is very normal. My corona Protoss once suppressed the star Protoss, but personally, this is a disgrace that can not be washed away."


    A majestic male figure manifests itself in this fragmented world.


    In his right hand, he holds a bright sword with holy radiance, and in his left hand, he holds a golden mirror, which is the supreme god of the corona Protoss, the sun god''s mirror.


    Just now, he has been fighting against the world, and he doesn''t think that such a situation needs his real life.


    However, in order to give him a chance to kill this human, the God of the protoss of stars went to the underworld in person. If he was willing to let his true body come here, the face of the corona Protoss would be lost by him.


    "But now, I''m convinced."


    The eyes of the coronal God swept Chu Feng, and his eyes were full of fanatical killing intention.It''s the mole ant in front of us who is forced to do it by the two holy masters themselves. The holy master of the star God clan is known as the strongest one under the God Emperor.


    However, even the God Emperor, in front of the Lord of the underworld, is also in danger of falling!


    The existence of a remote place, a weak human being, can do this, even force the God of the protoss to go to the underworld and fight against the Lord of the underworld.


    "Human beings, your cards can''t be used any more. I''ll give you the way a soldier should die."


    The whole body is bathed in golden brilliance. The Lord of the coronal Protoss, holding the sword of holy light, blooms holy brilliance in his hand. There is no power to split the world, but only endless brilliance.


    In front of this holy light, everything will be purified.


    The fragments of this small world have been reinforced to the extreme by him. Even the fighting power of the Lord level can''t break the world. He believes that no matter what kind of cards this human has, he can''t survive in front of this sword.


    The dazzling holy radiance, Chu Feng and the surrounding space, including the eight gate Tiansuo array, are submerged by the holy radiance, and it seems that there is only white one left between heaven and earth.


    "Human beings, you are very proud to be able to do this step, but you don''t know how to bear it, so you easily show your biggest card. As long as the card has a flaw, your time of death has come. If you know how to bear it, and give you another 10 years, maybe the earth can be opened up a way of life by you"


    coronal Protoss saint The LORD said with a sigh, "it''s a pity that you can''t hear it. If you want to blame it, it''s your poor patience and bad luck. You will stand on the opposite side of that crazy woman."


    However, a voice was heard in the sky.


    "Who said, this is my card?"

 Chapter 1181

    "What


    Hearing Chu Feng''s voice in the light, the Lord of the corona Protoss was shocked.


    He didn''t keep any hands on his sword just now.


    By what means can this human carry his sword?


    The white light scattered all over the sky, and the eyes of the Lord of the coronal Protoss fell on a sword held by Chu Feng in his right hand. It was a wooden sword, a simple brown black wooden sword.


    However, he didn''t think it would be an ordinary wooden sword.


    When the light dissipated, he clearly saw that it was this wooden sword that absorbed the light that could purify the whole world.


    However, the action of the Holy Lord did not stop. It was like an arrow galloping towards Chu Feng, and the holy light sword in his hand stabbed at Chu Feng''s eyebrow.


    He had no time to hesitate, no time to test.


    He doesn''t know what kind of existence the Lord of the underworld is, and how terrible the power he has, because even as the Lord of the corona Protoss, he is not qualified to touch the great existence.


    I''m afraid that only the emperors of the gods and demons are qualified to talk with each other.


    In order to destroy Chu Feng''s plan, the God of the protoss of stars has gone to the underworld to find the Lord of the underworld. He doesn''t know how long she can hold on, but he knows he must hurry.


    Even the thinking time of an idea should not be delayed.


    He gave action to instinct, faster than thought, just to buy more time.


    He and the God of the protoss have always been very hard to deal with, and have always regarded it as a shame to be crushed by each other. It can be said that he is the one who most hopes the God of the protoss to die.


    However, such an opponent did not hesitate to challenge the Lord of the underworld, just because of his ridiculous duty as the Lord.


    Doesn''t she know that the duty of the Lord of the underworld is just a child''s house in front of the Lord of the underworld?


    In front of that great being, what if it''s a retreat?


    You are not a god!


    Why, why can you challenge that being without fear?


    "Ding!"


    The light sword in the hands of the coronal Lord was blocked by the wooden sword in the hands of Chu Feng.


    The sun god mirror of the left hand blooms golden light, and a golden wind blade is emitted from the sun god mirror, which easily penetrates Chu Feng''s body.


    He noticed that the woman around him had disappeared at some time.


    But it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that the human is still alive.


    He didn''t know what kind of means the other side used to block his own full attack, but he had to treat this opponent as an enemy at the same level as himself.


    Faster, faster!


    As long as we kill the human in front of us as soon as possible, maybe she will have a chance to come back.


    The wind blade of the sun god mirror has cut the human body, but he doesn''t think it can kill the human, or he doesn''t care whether the human is dead or not.


    The enemy''s figure is in front of him, so he has no need to stop attacking.


    Shengguang sword stabs Chu Feng''s figure. Chu Feng picks up the brown black wooden sword in his hand and wants to stop it, but the speed of Shengguang sword is too fast.


    This fast to the limit of a sword, with lightning speed through the heart of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s brown and black wooden sword swept by, and made a mark on the Lord''s chest. The gold light armor on the Lord''s body was also under the sword, and there was a crack.


    But the coronal Lord didn''t care about the tiny trauma.


    After a sword penetrated Chu Feng''s heart, his action didn''t stop at all. The sun god mirror of his left hand flashed a dazzling light and shot through Chu Feng''s body. The holy light sword of his right hand passed from Chu Feng to his heart, directly splitting Chu Feng''s body and cutting his head in half.


    The sun is burning, burning the rest of Chu Feng''s body into ashes.


    Is it solved?


    The battle just now seems very simple and direct, but the coronal Lord has exhausted his strength. Every move is aimed at the maximum lethality. Even in the face of this level, which is far lower than his opponent''s, he used the method of exchanging injuries for injuries, just to fight for the trivial instant time.


    Under the attack of this degree, even the existence of holy rank is inevitable.


    But there was no joy in the heart of the coronal Lord.


    Will this human be killed by himself so easily?


    The next moment, the body of Chu Feng who was killed suddenly turned into a black silk thread and wound around the body of the coronal Lord. The coronal Lord, who had made the most of his attack, could not evade this move when he was castrated.


    After these black runes entered his body, the face of the coronal Lord changed."Curse of the Lord of the underworld! Who the hell are you? Why can the curse of the Lord of the underworld be released? "


    Before he came here, he thought he had known the true identity of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s method is also unimaginable at the highest level. It is precisely because it is so unique that anyone who knows about the incident 3000 years ago can easily deduce Chu Feng''s identity.


    Why kill a mole ant that can''t even reach the holy rank and send out two holy masters?


    An existence under the holy rank, of course, does not have this qualification, but that existence does.


    They take it for granted that Chu Feng''s ability to provoke the protoss to this extent is naturally due to the backhand left behind by the existence, and Chu Feng himself is just a chess piece on the surface.


    It''s just that he''s fallen.


    Even if there are still some backhand left, the two saints should be enough to deal with it.


    But why is it the curse of the Lord of the underworld? This is a means that only the Lord of the underworld can master. Is there any agreement between that being and the Lord of the underworld?


    Why on earth?


    "Sure enough, it''s easy for you to ignore mole ants like me!"


    Chu Feng''s figure appeared in the side of the coronal Lord, his expression was indifferent, but his eyes were as cold as Jiuyou''s ice. "You don''t even know who your opponent is. How can you beat me?"


    The dark brown wooden sword stabbed at the heart of the coronal Lord.


    The sun god mirror in the hands of the coronal God blocked Chu Feng, but he was not for defense.


    A destructive storm and holy light appeared on the surface of the sun god mirror, shining towards the face of Chu Feng.


    No matter how strong the fighting consciousness is, it is bound to show flaws when attacking.


    When Chu Feng launched an attack, it was also the most difficult time for him to evade the attack.


    "Click!"


    A clear sound sounded between them.

 Chapter 1182

    Hearing the sound, the Lord''s face changed.


    The sun god mirror has been integrated with himself. He can clearly sense that it is the sun god mirror that has cracks.


    "It''s just that crack!"


    As soon as the pupil of the Lord shrinks, the sea high priest exhausts his strongest vitality and leaves a tiny crack on the surface of the sunglasses.


    In fact, the crack is not big, and it will take more than ten days to repair.


    Even if it is not repaired, the power of the sunglasses will not be greatly affected.


    However, the position of Chu Feng''s attack is this crack.


    The wooden sword in Chu Feng''s hand further destroyed the crack on the surface of the sun god mirror along the tiny and invisible crack. The crack continued to expand, and the whole mirror was split into two parts.


    It is because of this crack that the Qianli dyke broke in the ant nest.


    But that''s not the only thing that makes the Lord more angry.


    "My power, you just used my power to attack."


    Although there is the factor of that crack, it is not entirely the credit of the sword in Chu Feng''s hand to expand this crack. Chu Feng''s own level of strength has reached his height.


    No, not his height.


    What Chu Feng has just used is the power of the Lord himself.


    Chu Feng didn''t answer the Lord''s words. The brown black sword in his hand had penetrated through the sun mirror, through the Lord''s arm, and now he was stabbing towards the Lord''s heart.


    "Have you been playing with us all the time?"


    As soon as the Lord''s arm made an effort, he stuck the brown black sword in Chu Feng''s hand into his arm, and the Shengguang sword in his right hand stabbed Chu Feng''s throat.


    He now understood that Chu Feng did not reach the same height as them.


    The sword in this man''s hand has the ability to absorb.


    Chu Feng has never moved his steps since he appeared in the holy land of the sea emperor. In addition to his layout, another function is to confuse them.


    Since they want to come and deal with Chu Feng, or the one behind Chu Feng, it is impossible for them not to prepare in advance.


    They understand Chu Feng''s character and know that Chu Feng is a man who plans before he moves. He will risk his life, but he will be fully prepared before taking risks.


    Because of this, they think that Chu Feng must have a card against them.


    But never thought of is, Chu Feng for their bottom card is their own.


    Use their caution, set traps around themselves, detect each other''s character in a moment through each other''s words, and set a trap for such a character.


    While setting this trap, Chu Feng created an image in their hearts at the same time. In other words, Chu Feng strengthened his image in their hearts.


    Therefore, the LORD would regard Chu Feng as an enemy at the same level as himself.


    That''s why he used the "injury for injury" method.


    No matter the other party is using their real strength, or relying on foreign things to achieve this realm, we can not underestimate it.


    What''s more, the God of the protoss of the stars even went to the underworld to fight against the Lord of the underworld, which brought him great stimulation. The God of the protoss of the stars sacrificed himself. What''s his qualification.


    But what he never thought was that Chu Feng''s card would be like this.


    As long as there is a little mistake in Chu Feng''s plan, he will fall into an irreparable situation.


    "Die! Man


    The holy light sword in the Lord''s hand stabbed Chu Feng''s throat, but another brown black wooden sword appeared in front of Chu Feng''s body, just blocking the sword.


    This is not a coincidence, but a necessity under the choice of time.


    The wooden sword of Chu Feng''s right hand penetrates the heart of the Holy Lord, but the holy light sword of the Holy Lord is resisted by Chu Feng. In the fight between them, the Holy Lord is the one who is in the downwind.


    At this time, Chu Feng suddenly stepped back, only to find that the wooden sword of his right hand was firmly stuck.


    "No!"


    The holy light sword in the Lord''s hand suddenly broke, and the tip of the upper half of the sword flew out, cutting Chu Feng''s cheek, leaving a burn wound of holy light on Chu Feng''s face.


    The other half of the sword is still in the hands of the Lord.


    As soon as Chu Feng''s pupil shrinks, he releases the wooden sword with his right hand in exchange for the chance to withdraw.


    Because he just sensed that it was not his own wooden sword that cut off the light sword in the hands of the Lord, but the Lord of the coronal Protoss who broke his own sword.


    He scattered his strength at the two poles of the light sword, but the part used to meet his blade did not have any strength.


    In addition, the other side used to use thorns, and they forced themselves to block them, so they would consume a lot of power. Under the joint action of the two sides, they cut off the holy light sword.This is the best solution to your time ability judgment.


    But for the coronal Lord, this is also a result expected.


    The other side used the holy light sword as the price, in exchange for a short time to control the situation.


    The remaining half of the broken sword was firmly held in the hand of the Lord, and the blade was born again, just a little empty. Taking advantage of this short opportunity, it directly penetrated Chu Feng''s body.


    "To fight with me to such a degree, I didn''t expect that there would be such a character on the earth."


    The LORD looked at the half broken sword in his hand, and his eyes fell on his right arm and chest. Another wooden sword of Chu Feng pierced his heart after penetrating the sun god mirror.


    However, the heart part is not a fatal weakness for the saint level.


    It can''t be fatal if it''s just through the heart.


    When penetrating the enemy''s heart, destroy the enemy''s heart, and use your own strength along the wound to destroy the internal organs of the enemy''s body, which can bring a fatal blow to the enemy.


    It''s a pity that Chu Feng''s wooden sword has absorbed the power of the holy rank, but it''s not enough to bring fatal damage.


    Just when he thought so, the Lord suddenly found that the strong breath of death spread from the wound to his whole body, constantly destroying and devouring the vitality in his body.


    "The origin of death, what is the origin of this human being? What is this sword? "


    The Lord''s heart was full of surprise. He was about to mobilize the power in his body to suppress the law of death and the source of death, but suddenly he saw Chu Feng stabbing his wooden sword into his chest.


    "Is he committing suicide? No, it''s the sword of life


    The coronal Lord instantly judged what Chu Feng had done.

 Chapter 1183

    Chu Feng asked Zixue to build two swords with the eternal wood. One sword connects the source of life of Yuanfu, and the other sword connects the source of death.


    Now the sword that pierces into the heart of the Lord connects the source of death.


    Of course, Chu Feng''s power is impossible to compete with the Lord, but with a small world, he has the qualification of wrestling, but he still needs the power of the Lord himself to fight for such an opportunity for himself.


    It would have taken him some time to build up the present situation, and it was extremely dangerous.


    Chu Feng''s original plan had a 10% chance of winning at most.


    In the face of the experts in the divine world, it''s a fluke to have a 10% chance to win. However, Chu Feng doesn''t place his hope on fluke. Instead, he wants to use his own sword to turn this 10% chance into reality.


    Now with the sacrifice of the sea people, a small crack has been made in the mirror of the sun god mirror.


    This crack created such an opportunity for Chu Feng, an opportunity to destroy the sun god mirror. He would never expect that the sun god mirror would be destroyed. Naturally, the God of the coronal Protoss could not resist this sword.


    However, Chu Feng himself had to rely on the Lord''s full strength.


    He can''t predict how the Lord will hit himself, but he knows that no matter how high he goes, he can''t go too far.


    If the hope of survival, pinned on their ability to anticipate the attack of the Lord, then Chu Feng really no life.


    Chu Feng not only has to survive this disaster, he wants to open up a way of life in the dark future. The longer the delay is, the less hope there will be. Only if he starts now and can survive can he have a future.


    The holy light sword of the Lord pierces Chu Feng''s heart, which can purify all the light power. He loves Chu Feng''s internal explosion, which directly destroys Chu Feng''s heart, and then makes his whole body burn, even the ashes will not be left.


    Without hesitation, Chu Feng stabbed his left hand, the sword connected with the origin of life, into his heart.


    The wood of eternity has the characteristics of eternity, and it also has the characteristics of absorbing all the elements. It was according to this characteristic that he was able to receive the long-range damage attack of the coronal Lord.


    Now, the eternal wood pierced into his heart and immediately began to absorb all the yuan forces in Chu Feng''s body.


    Chu Feng''s own power was absorbed, but the power that the Lord used to destroy his body was also absorbed, which gave Chu Feng a chance.


    With the help of the sword of life, a large number of life origins emerged to repair Chu Feng''s damaged body.


    The rebirth of severed limbs was originally a thing that the level 7 Light powers could do, but Chu Feng could rely on the power of Yuan Fu to master it in advance at level 4.


    Of course, the cost is also very heavy. Repairing an arm takes about 10 years.


    Today''s Chu Feng has gained the source of life, and this consumption is nothing to him at all. The damage caused by the coronal Lord to him is really very serious, but as long as he has one breath left, he will not die completely. As long as his life has not really reached the end, he will be able to recover to the peak.


    Now Chu Feng has an immortal body.


    Besides, he has another dependence.


    Yuan Lingdao style.


    Yuan Lingdao is a very special auxiliary magic power. It doesn''t increase attack power, defense power and speed. In seed form, it can increase agility to a certain extent at most.


    If there is any special usage, it is in the auxiliary cultivation.


    Chu Feng wanted to understand something. With the help of Yuan Lingdao, he could shorten the time of the process without limit. What he could do in a month could be completed in an hour.


    Chu Feng chose this magic power after careful selection. Of course, it can''t only have such a magical effect.


    There is another characteristic of Yuan Lingdao, that is, there are many yuan forces.


    As long as Chu Feng has time to practice this magic power, he can inject almost unlimited Yuan Li into the magic power, which makes the Yuan Li reserves in Chu Feng''s body reach an amazing level. The reason why Chu Feng chooses this magic power is that he does not lack the means to fight, what he lacks is the means to make his fighting power play perfectly.


    After understanding the origin of life and death and experiencing the unity of man and nature, Chu Feng has been able to push yuan Lingdao to the point of perfection, but time is not enough.


    But it is enough to cope with such a situation.


    The power that Yuan Lingdao uses to gather supernatural powers depends on his own realm. Chu Feng''s local life level is not enough, but his soul realm has reached the level of holy rank. Therefore, Yuan Lingdao can make Chu Feng have the fighting power of holy rank in a short time. Although the endurance time is a little short, it is enough for Chu Feng.


    "You''re not dead yet!"


    The coronal Lord saw that Chu Feng was still standing in front of him. His eyes were filled with extreme anger. He forcibly mobilized the power in his body and suppressed the sword of death.The curse of the Lord of the underworld spread to his whole body, making the coronal Lord weak.


    In such a situation, even if it is the level of the Lord, he has to walk on the edge of life and death, but the coronal Lord doesn''t care. For him, killing Chu Feng is more important than saving his own life.


    All his enemies have gone to fight against the Lord of the underworld. If he can''t even kill a human, what face does he have to live on?


    The divine world is different from the demon world. Although the demon world often calls the protoss extremely hypocritical, sometimes hypocrisy and dignity are connected.


    The protoss have the existence of despicable, but also have the existence of dignity above everything.


    "I must, kill you!"


    The broken sword in the hands of the coronal Lord condensed a bright blade and stabbed it in the direction of Chu Feng. It didn''t use fancy attacks or shocking effects. It was a simple sword.


    In his own life has been threatened by death, still burst out of the full sword.


    Even if he let the breath of death erode his life faster, even if he missed the best time to remove the curse of the Lord of the underworld, even if he burned more lives, he would still use his full strength to wield this sword.


    Shengguang sword penetrates the space, and this time it stabs Chu Feng''s eyebrows.


    However, in front of the sword, a wooden sword had crossed in front of the light sword.


    "Again? No, you can''t stop it. "


    The eyes of the coronal Lord were full of ruthlessness, and the light sword bloomed a lot of light power, which was swallowed by the wooden sword in Chu Feng''s hand.


    But at this time, a broken sword wiped Chu Feng''s throat.

 Chapter 1184

    A thread of blood fell on the ground.


    Chu Feng covers his neck, and the power of life constantly repairs the wound.


    It''s hard to imagine that such a fierce attack method should appear when the strong are dealing with the weak.


    It was because the coronal Lord was cruel enough that Chu Feng could not escape the sword.


    Fortunately, he has been able to carry it down by force.


    Half of Chu Feng''s neck was cut off directly, but he recovered quickly under the repair of life force, but the source of life consumed a lot.


    The coronal Lord''s successful attack did not stop, but immediately attacked Chu Feng again.


    But this time, the broken sword in his hand came across a wooden sword.


    The wooden sword of Chu Feng''s left hand stood in front of the coronal Lord and forcibly blocked the fatal blow.


    "So fast!"


    The coronal Lord was surprised. Just now, he made the strange wooden sword in Chu Feng''s hand absorb power to a saturation level at the cost of a lot of light power, and also gave himself the opportunity to attack.


    However, no matter how strong the sword absorbed, Chu Feng''s own strength should have been exhausted.


    But at this time, he found that the power in Chu Feng''s body was more powerful than at the beginning.


    What kind of cards does this human have?


    Why is it that only a human being on earth can master the means to this extent?


    The power of death constantly erodes the body of the coronal Lord. The curse of the Lord of the underworld makes the coronal Lord weaker and weaker. The continuous fighting also makes the power in his body consume a lot. I thought Chu Feng was at the end of his tether, but I didn''t expect that Chu Feng could have powerful power.


    Of course, what he didn''t know was that Chu Feng was at the end of his tether.


    "The power of Yuan Lingdao Dharma body has been destroyed by the coronal Lord. Now we can only use true yuan."


    The Dharma body of Yuan Lingdao is one of the biggest chips he has prepared for this period of time, which enables him to fight at the same level with the existence of holy rank for a short time.


    But a complete power, in front of the Lord, just insisted on a blow, barely saved his life.


    Now Chu Feng''s Yuan Li in his body has been exhausted, because when he used the sword of life to recover his injury, he also swallowed up Yuan Li in his body.


    This is not only the exhaustion of Yuan Li, but also the decline of self cultivation.


    Under such circumstances, Chu Feng can only burst out the power of Zhenyuan.


    Chu Feng didn''t fully control the power of Zhenyuan until now, because once Zhenyuan entered his body, it would conflict with Yuanli in his body, and even cripple himself.


    But now the yuan force in the body has been completely removed, and Chu Feng can only use the real yuan.


    Feeling Zhenyuan''s power flowing in his body, Chu Feng felt that Zhenyuan''s power was like an arm and a finger. Compared with Yuanli who needed to be mobilized by his own thoughts, Zhenyuan and his thoughts were almost synchronous.


    "Is it because the cohesion of the true element needs to consume mental energy?"


    Chu Feng''s mind flashed this idea, but he did not study too deeply, he now faces another thing, that is to kill the enemy in front of him.


    The sword of life blocks the broken sword in the Lord''s hand. Chu Feng reaches out his right hand and holds the handle of the wooden sword that pierces into the Lord''s body. Now he has a feeling that his true element will not be completely engulfed by the eternal wood.


    After holding the sword handle, Chu Feng''s eyes were full of fierce color.


    The inner space of the true yuan continuously infuses its strength into the wooden sword in its own hands. One part of it is absorbed by the wooden sword itself, while the other part takes advantage of this opportunity to enter the body of the Lord.


    "Poof!"


    The Holy Lord spat out a big mouthful of blood, and the red blood was mixed with some black. He didn''t expect that the Yuan Li in Chu Feng''s body was so domineering and hurt him to such a degree.


    I''m going to die in this man''s hands?


    This idea inevitably appeared in his mind.


    But in this case of heavy damage, his right hand is still firmly holding the light sword.


    Am I going to die here today? No, even if I may die in the hands of this human today, I must drag this human down to be buried with me.


    However, when the thought rose in his heart, there was a holy light.


    The fierce sword Qi of holy light directly tears the body of the coronal Lord.


    "It''s my previous blow."


    The coronal Lord remembered the power he had poured into the wooden sword. Chu Feng didn''t use it when he was defending, but now he used it when he was fighting back.


    A large number of black chains emerged in the air, penetrating the body of the coronal Lord and winding around the periphery.The coronal Lord felt that these chains contained the power of forbidding. As the chains wound around his body, the Yuan Li, Qi and blood, and even the soul in his body were blocked by the chains, and became ineffective. If the number of black was allowed to increase, he would become a lamb to be slaughtered.


    "How could I lose here?"


    The coronal Lord just thought it was ridiculous. He never thought that he would lose to this human being, and his life would end in this way.


    But the feeling of dying was reminding him that it was all true.


    The sun god mirror has been broken, the light sword has also been broken, the life power in the body has been eroded, the curse of the Lord of the underworld makes himself weak, and the power in the body will be exhausted.


    These black chains could easily be destroyed in his heyday, but now they are the last straw to defeat the camel.


    Even if he managed to break free from these black chains, he also lost the strength of the fight.


    He has lost the strength to fight, but there is still strength on the other side.


    "Die, I will die here."


    Feeling the sword of death throughout his body and the power of death constantly coming, the coronal Lord only felt that it was absurd, and even had a trance time to doubt whether all he had experienced was true.


    The sword of death in Chu Feng''s hand once again burned the power of the source of death and destroyed the last vitality of the coronal Lord.


    At the end of the coronal Lord''s life, he suddenly raised his head.


    The broken sword in his hand, as well as the broken blade that was separated before, bloomed a strong power of light. The Lord who has come to the point of life, but his eyes are full of firmness and determination.


    "At least, I will kill you."


    The holy sword of light, broken in two, blooms a strong light, and the whole holy land of Haihuang is engulfed by the light.

 Chapter 1185

    The temple of the sun, the center of power of the corona Protoss.


    As one of the two royal families in the divine world, the corona Protoss represents one of the two supreme powers in the divine world.


    Before the stars really fire, let them see a joke.


    "The true fire spirit of the protoss of stars appeared on the earth and was actually obtained by human beings. What''s more ridiculous is that the group of wastes of the protoss of stars failed to take back the true fire spirit of stars."


    However, the coronal Protoss did not go down the drain, because in some places their interests were the same as those of the star Protoss.


    However, the appearance of duanjie Gangfeng gave the coronal Protoss a slap.


    The sacred object of the protoss Xingchen zhenhuo was captured by human beings, but duanjie Gangfeng was also captured by human beings, which is also a great shame to the corona Protoss, especially after some corona Protoss ridiculed the protoss Xingchen.


    The protoss of stars have been in charge of xingchenzhenhuo for so many years. Of course, they have a way to deal with xingchenzhenhuo, but the reason for their heavy losses is that they didn''t expect that human beings had the broken boundary wind in their hands.


    The sacred object of the corona Protoss turned into a sharp weapon for the Fuxing Protoss.


    This is a slap to the corona Protoss.


    Ordinary coronal Protoss just feel that this is a disturbance caused by a bumpkin who wants to take possession of the treasure. However, the real top of the corona Protoss knows that things are not so simple.


    Broken boundary spirit wind and star true fire spirit appear on the earth, where is coincidence can explain?


    In addition to the process of Chu Feng''s rise, after the protoss acquired the means they used, they soon realized that Chu Feng was probably the descendant of that existence.


    Since they are the heirs of the existence, they must do their best.


    The Lord of the corona Protoss decided to do it himself.


    The Lord''s hand naturally caused a great earthquake in the corona Protoss, but most of the corona Protoss think that this should be a fuss of the ethnic group!


    "It''s just a remote place. It''s not worth your Majesty''s hand. It''s enough for us little people to solve it. It''s too human."


    "Maybe what we should guard against is not human beings, but Protoss?"


    "Maybe the demons will do the same."


    Most of the members said that they did not understand the Lord''s hand. Of course, the high-level officials who knew part of the truth would not specifically explain this matter.


    But in everyone''s mind, there is a consensus.


    If the Lord makes a move, he will succeed. ¡¿


    they don''t think about the possibility of the failure of the Lord at all. No matter how they calculate, they can''t calculate that there are things that threaten the Lord on earth.


    But today, in the temple of the coronal Protoss, a storm is brewing.


    "Newspaper!"


    An ordinary member of the corona Protoss came to the assembly hall of the Middle Temple, where dozens of power centers of the corona Protoss had gathered, representing the power center of the corona Protoss.


    Now they are together, waiting for the return of the Lord.


    Seeing someone coming in, an elder of the corona Protoss said with a smile, "is your majesty back? Did you bring back the broken boundary wind? Is there any loss of the broken boundary wind


    However, the order of the coronal Protoss was kneeling on the ground, the body trembling.


    "Is it difficult to speak? Will your majesty fail?"


    A high-level member of the corona Protoss saw this expression of his subordinates and cheered coldly, "this time, the Lord and the Lord of the star Protoss are fighting together. Wait, star Protoss, is the Lord of the star Protoss fighting for our holy things?"


    Looking at each other, it''s obvious that''s not good news.


    However, they could not accept the fact that the LORD had failed.


    If there is any special change, it may exist in the God of the Protoss.


    The messenger trembled and said, "Lord, it''s fallen."


    The temple of the sun was silent.


    A moment later, a high-level suddenly slapped the messenger.


    When the slap with holy light was about to be patted on the herald''s forehead, an elder appeared in front of the herald. A layer of holy light barrier appeared in front of the elder and took the slap down.


    "What are you doing, elder? This bastard bewitches the public, and even dares to spread false information. This is a capital crime. Why don''t you let me execute him? " The hand cold voice quality asks a way.


    "It''s not false news. It''s not you who judge."


    The elder said coldly, turned and looked into the eyes of the herald, "tell me, what position are you in? Why do you say that your majesty has fallen? What''s your basis? "


    "Xiaoren, Xiaoren is the guard of the soul hall. Xiaoren, Xiaoren sees that the lamp of his Majesty''s soul has gone out, which indicates that his majesty has fallen on the earth."The herald''s body was trembling with fear, but he still reported the complete information.


    After he had finished, the whole temple was silent.


    "No, it''s impossible!"


    A high-level of the Sun Temple yelled, he pulled out the long sword at his waist and wanted to chop the messenger to death with one sword.


    "Go to the soul hall!"


    The elder snorted coldly and disappeared in the same place with the messenger.


    In the conference hall, the rest of the senior officials looked at each other, their eyes full of worry and fear.


    In the temple of the sun, no one has the courage to fake the news of the Lord''s death. No matter how they refuse to accept this fact, they can not deny the possibility of the existence of this matter.


    Since the other party dares to kneel in front of them and tell them the news, nine times out of ten the news should be true.


    "Whether the news is true or false, we have to confirm it."


    A senior member of the coronal Protoss stood up calmly, shook his sleeve and walked towards the hall of life and soul. However, after two or three steps, he staggered at his feet.


    A few hours later, an amazing news spread rapidly in the whole divine world, spread all over the divine world in just three days, and caused great turbulence in the divine world.


    [the Lord of the coronal Protoss went to the earth and fell to the earth. He was accompanied by the star Protoss and has not been heard from until now. ¡¿


    when they first heard this news, most of the divine forces thought it was a rumor. However, they gradually realized that the news was probably true after they paid attention to the actions of the two royal families, the coronal Protoss and the star Protoss.


    "Check it out, check it out again."


    "We must repeatedly confirm the truth of the news. If it''s just a rumor, or a trap set by the two royal families, it may be us."


    "Send spies to earth to confirm the news."

 Chapter 1186

    One of the two royal lords died and the other disappeared.


    This news brought great turbulence to the divine world. Many powerful races in the divine world tried their best to confirm the truth of the news, and even sent spies to the earth.


    The confirmation process went very well, because the evidence was already on the planet.


    At the gate of Dawning City, there is a broken mirror.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Confirmed."


    "The sunglasses, that''s the sunglasses. Why are they broken and then hung at the gate of Dawning city? Unless it''s the fall of the Lord of the coronal Protoss, there''s no explanation for this. "


    "Human beings on earth, this is deliberately irritating the corona Protoss!"


    After quietly approaching the city of dawn, the spies of the divine world soon found that there was a broken mirror hanging on the east gate of the city of dawn.


    After the authority of the divine certification, they quickly confirmed the true origin of this mirror.


    Sunglasses!


    The highest artifact of the corona Protoss is also the highest artifact that the Lord of all ages is qualified to hold. It is also the symbol of the corona Protoss and the belief in the hearts of countless corona Protoss. The sun mirror!


    However, the supreme artifact of the corona Protoss was broken, and the fragments were still hanging in the gate of the city of dawn. This is a provocation.


    "The earth people are too arrogant and arrogant."


    "The arrogant is not the earth people, but Chu Feng."


    "How did the Holy Lord fall? Was it because he sealed his accomplishments and didn''t have time to lift the seal before he was attacked by Chu Feng?"


    "I believe that the Lord will not come to the earth himself, even if he does it across the world. What''s more, the power to break the sun''s mirror will never be an ordinary attack. Do you think it will appear on the earth


    "There is no news from the master of the protoss of stars. It seems that he is missing. Has the master of the protoss of stars also encountered something unexpected?"


    "The protoss should have confirmed that their Lord did not fall, just lost contact, but where did their lord go? Can you still disappear on earth? "


    "If it''s missing for no reason, it''s not very likely, but if the Lord runs away himself, and runs away with treasure, it''s very likely."


    "What do you say, how can the Lord escape?"


    "Why not? Who can break the sunglasses? The astrolabe is also the supreme artifact, but only the Lord can control it. If the Lord wants to continue to control it after he abdicates, it is worth pondering. "


    "So it''s not impossible."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "I didn''t expect that the rumor could reach this point."


    In the dawning City Lord''s mansion, Chu Feng drinks a mouthful of hot tea and listens to Su Yuan and Jiang Xinyue report information from the divine world.


    It''s very difficult to get some useful information, but it''s very easy to get some information that the whole divine world is spreading.


    Not all life in the divine world is very powerful, and there are many Protoss who can''t survive. They don''t even have the ability to invade the earth. They can only communicate with the earth people through trade after opening the channel, and get some benefits from it.


    Of course, these merchants from the divine world will have many unscrupulous merchants, but they will also bring a lot of benefits.


    The attitude of human beings on earth towards them is, of course, both love and hate.


    However, in order to ensure that they know nothing about the dynamics of the divine world, there are still some divine businessmen who are hidden by the major forces of the earth to obtain the information of the divine world through them.


    "This should be regarded as the nature of intelligent life. The god world should doubt the disappearance of the star God for no reason. But does the disappearance of the star God really have nothing to do with you?"


    Su Yuan asked with doubts.


    "It''s a bit complicated to explain."


    Chu Feng didn''t want to talk about it more.


    The God of the star Protoss went to pick the Lord of the underworld alone. This behavior really exceeded Chu Feng''s expectation, but she also wanted to be able to find the Lord of the underworld!


    She felt that she could find the Lord of the underworld because she found the world behind her through the curse released by Chu Feng and the gate of the underworld in Chu Feng''s body.


    But what she found is really the Lord of the underworld?


    Chu Feng''s gate to the underworld is the gate to the underworld of the necromancer he killed. However, Chu Feng knows that although it is very similar to the underworld, it is different from the underworld he knows.


    If the territory of the hellhounds is the real underworld, the world may be a fake.


    Of course, there may be some secrets behind it.


    Chu Feng''s effective intelligence is still too little to deduce the truth completely.


    "Say, Lord, you just hang the sacred things of the coronal Protoss at the gate of the city. Is it really good to provoke the coronal Protoss? This is the rhythm of full-scale war! If the corona Protoss really goes to war with the earth people, you may become a sinner, or be regarded as some ambitious man with ulterior motives. "The first half of Jiang Xinyue is a joke, and the second half is concerned.


    "It''s like if I don''t, the corona Protoss won''t come to fight us."


    Chu Feng sneered, "I''ve only heard of peace fought with blood and fire, but I''ve never heard that peace can be achieved through concession. No matter how we compromise, we can''t change their attitude towards us. It''s better to use such a direct way to let them understand that our earth is not easy to provoke."


    Of course, the real reason is not what he said on the surface.


    Before the fall of the coronal Lord, he detonated the weapon in his hand, which produced a very terrible destructive force. The star goddess beauty who had been watching the battle but had no chance to intervene might also fall in the terrible explosion.


    For the so-called "Xi''er" star Protoss woman, Chu Feng did not care whether she died or not.


    There is no threat to him from the existence of ordinary holy steps.


    In the final explosion, he absorbed most of his strength with the eternal wood, but some of the explosion seriously damaged himself. If it wasn''t for the source and fruit of life, Chu Feng would not be able to come back alive.


    Even if he managed to escape, he paid a huge price.


    The eight banners that made up the eight gate sky lock were destroyed, and the original strength of the eternal wood connecting the Yuan government was also consumed by more than half, which had a huge impact on the whole small world.


    The cultivation in my body has been abandoned. Fortunately, I have realized the true yuan. Otherwise, I will become a useless person for a long time.


    However, the weaker you are, the stronger you have to be.

 Chapter 1187

    Chu Feng knew that as long as he showed his weakness a little, there would be countless poisonous snakes who could not help rushing up and biting.


    Even if you know that you may be pretending, there will be countless cannon fodder to test. Before you try to find out your remaining strength, all kinds of harassment will not stop.


    Even if you pretend to be weak and set traps, you can''t pit many real valuable enemies.


    This is a very obvious thing. Even if the Lord has fallen on the earth, how can a great man dare to take risks? Even the devil emperor and the God Emperor, I''m afraid they have to weigh it up.


    Show yourself a strong side, although there will be many enemies to test.


    But before trying to find out the fact that he is weak, he can still fight for precious breathing time for himself.


    Under the effect of the source of life, Chu Feng''s injury in his body has almost recovered, but the source of his body is still weak, and he is also in a choice.


    "Chu Feng, what are we going to do next?"


    Su Yuan suddenly asked.


    Chu Feng gave her an unexpected look: "don''t you ask me why I suddenly did it?"


    He suddenly made such a big move, took such a big risk, in the end for what?


    Chu Feng believes that Su Yuan must have noticed something special.


    "If you can tell me, I''m sure you will. And there are some things, the less people you know, the better. So many times, ignorance is also a blessing, at least less danger."


    Su Yuan smiles and shakes her head. Jiang Xinyue turns her mouth, but she doesn''t say anything.


    She is also a smart woman who knows when to restrain her curiosity.


    "But are you really going to put the sunglasses at the gate of the city?"


    "How can it be? I''m just demonstrating. I''ll take it down in a few days. "


    "Not afraid of being stolen?"


    "I''m not afraid. Someone''s watching!"


    At the east gate of Dawning City, the fragments of the sunglasses are hanging at the gate of the city. Within 10 li of the hanging fragments, everyone has been dismissed, and those who are close to them can only be conceited of life and death.


    Some of the spies of the corona Protoss, originally in a latent state, saw the supreme deity of the race hanging in the form of fragments at the gate of the city of dawn, and their anger was hard to contain.


    Three humanoid figures, burning with flames, flew towards the fragments of the solar God mirror at the door.


    When they started, their original human body began to enlarge, and their black cloaks were broken, revealing the golden red armor under the cloaks.


    At the same time, the sun appeared on their forehead.


    "Coronal Protoss!"


    "Can the corona Protoss disguise as us humans?"


    "They didn''t know who they were until they started."


    The three masters of the corona Protoss suddenly surprised some good people who were watching ten miles away.


    The coronal Protoss had such a disguise. If they hadn''t exposed it themselves, the Chinese would not have found it. Even some spies of the rice Empire who were placed in China were surprised.


    They thought they had controlled the protoss very well. Even if there were some Protoss lurking in China, they must be lurking in a remote corner. But they didn''t expect that they had such a dignified way of lurking.


    "Let''s see what dawning city can do!"


    Even a fool should know that the city of dawn hangs the fragments of the sunglasses at the gate of the city. It is impossible to become the city of dawn without taking any preventive measures.


    Although for the protoss, this is still a disgrace that the coronal Protoss cannot erase.


    But on earth, that''s the shame of the city of dawn.


    At this time, three water blue figures came face to face.


    Three water blue figures crossed with three coronal Protoss figures, and six figures exploded at the same time. Three bodies fell to the ground, while the other three bodies turned into a pool of water, and then turned into the vitality between heaven and earth.


    The audience was surprised to see this amazing method.


    "What is the means? It looks like a humanoid creature with three water elements, but it''s more like a spell of the summoning system. Is it a water elf guard? "


    "Are you teasing me? Water elf guard is a second-order low-level spell. How can it have such power? "


    "As far as your intelligence quotient is concerned, you deserve to tease yourself. Don''t you know that the level of magic is only related to the initial power, and I and any magic can be enhanced unlimited? Even if it''s a common water saber, some people can practice it to destroy gold and jade. For example, the sudden appearance of three water blue figures by Xie Gucheng, a gifted water system power, has aroused the discussion of many good people.But then there were more coronal Protoss masters.


    After the fall of the three masters of the corona Protoss, more than a dozen of the protoss took action at the same time to snatch the sunglasses on the city gate. However, when they were close to 100 meters, the same number of water blue figures as the Avengers would suddenly appear from the city gate to fight with these masters.


    These water blue figures, in essence, are only a kind of element calling life. Even death is not a return to heaven and earth, but those Protoss are really dead when they die.


    More Protoss masters appear from all directions to break through this defense.


    But after leaving more than 500 corpses, no Protoss dares to approach again. They want to take back the sunglasses, but they also need to have life to approach!


    If they can exchange their lives for a fragment of the sunglasses, they are willing to.


    However, if you sacrifice your life in vain and can''t do anything, there will still be many coronal Protoss who will bear it, and only a few who can''t help but come to test.


    After countless coronal Protoss gave their heads, some strong ones found clues.


    "I don''t know if my eyes are dazzled. Why do I feel that the water blue figures are very similar to the appearance of the corona Protoss?"


    "So it seems that I have also found that no matter which coronal Protoss master makes his hand, the water blue figure appears the same as the corresponding coronal Protoss, not to mention the same appearance and action. Even the weapons in his hand have the same style, but one is a solid weapon, and the other is a water weapon."


    "Is there a special array on this gate that can copy each other''s image and only reflect it with the attribute of ice and snow?"


    "What array, there is a man in it!"


    "Alone?"


    "I just heard some adventurers mention the legendary mirror world. I didn''t expect to see a real person."

 Chapter 1188

    Under the spread of some good people, Yi Qiuling''s reputation gradually became well known.


    In front of Chu Feng, anyone''s reputation is not so loud.


    However, with the opening of traffic, the reputation of many experts is still widely spread in China, even in the whole world.


    Luo Xingyao of the North China military region and huatiandu of the southwest defense line were originally in East China, but later Ji Xuanfeng and Ji Xuanye, who went to the southwest for support, were all experts on the side of Mingzhen.


    In addition, there is a master whose strength is unknown.


    It was a woman who wore a veil and a light blue dress for a long time. When she first became famous, it was after an invasion of the city of dawn that Chu Feng began to guard the city of dawn for a long time.


    The strength of Yi Qiuling is rarely seen.


    However, as long as there are mutant animals or zombies or even insects above level 8 in China, they will disappear in a very short time, which has become a legend for a long time.


    It is said that it is the mysterious woman named Yi Qiuling who killed the strong of level 8.


    Unfortunately, there are few adventurers in the place where she is, and even most of the time she is not in China, which makes her reputation questioned.


    Few people have seen Yi Qiuling''s two famous unique skills, ice and snow garden and mirror world. Those who have heard of them even think that they are spreading false information. They don''t believe that such a mysterious trick will exist.


    Although magic powers are more flashy than physical powers, there is a limit to their flashiness.


    Most of the time, the visual effects of group attack spells do not come from the gorgeous degree, but from the coverage and damage.


    It''s a trick like an ice and snow garden, a trick to copy the image of yourself and the enemy. What''s the value of existence?


    Do you look good?


    Most of those adventurers who pursue good looks far more than power in the study of unique learning have been buried in the belly of wild animals, and some of them are on the way to death or give up this road.


    This is where Yi Qiuling has been questioned.


    Now seeing the appearance of the mirror world with one''s own eyes makes many people realize the existence of this move.


    Ten hours after the sun god mirror was hung on the city gate, thousands of protoss masters disguised as humanoids suddenly appeared around dawning city. After crossing the boundary of ten miles, they immediately showed their original form and flew to the direction of the city gate. Some Protoss who had learned to fly soared.


    Seeing this abrupt but not strange scene, the onlookers were eager to try.


    "Protoss bastards are stealing mirrors again. Shall we kill them?"


    "Why do you care about them? Isn''t Chu Feng already arranged to have means? "


    "In any case, Chu Feng is fighting for us and the Protoss. Now he puts the fragments of the powerful mirror at the gate of the city to demonstrate. We can''t let it be taken back by the Protoss."


    "If the protoss take the debris away, let''s intercept it!"


    "That''s right. If we do it now, we don''t believe in Chu Feng."


    Chu Feng has never been a good-natured person. Most of the demon hunters around him know this fact. If they help Chu Feng solve the crisis ahead of time before the means left by Chu Feng are cracked, it may lead to Chu Feng''s displeasure. Don''t you believe my means? That''s why you''re helping me?


    If it is after Chu Feng''s means are cracked, then they are really helping.


    Just as people are curious about the way dawning city will use to deal with thousands of protoss masters, a beautiful figure in blue and veil suddenly appears beside the sunglasses.


    Seeing this figure, some demon hunters cried out excitedly.


    "Yiqiuling, the goddess of ice and snow, appears."


    "I have said for a long time that Yi Qiuling is a real being, which is definitely not made up by us. That must be the mirror world just now. Do you think that the mirror world is a false existence? Ha ha


    "But look at that move just now, it seems that it''s too flashy!"


    "Then you''ll wait and see!"


    Among all the people''s expectations, Yi Qiuling''s figure appears in the sun mirror. There are thousands of protoss experts who dare to appear here. The lowest level of the protoss is level 6, and even hundreds of them are level 7. In Yi Qiuling''s induction, there are even three masters who have reached level 8.


    But it''s just cannon fodder.


    At least, in her eyes.


    In every world, there are some strong people who can''t be measured by common sense. Yi Qiuling is a genius among human beings who smashes common sense thoroughly.


    If it wasn''t for Chu Feng''s rebirth, it couldn''t suppress Yi Qiuling''s peerless splendor.In the eyes of countless demon hunters, Yi Qiuling moved.


    The mirage of thousands of Daoyi Qiuling appeared in the air at the same time, appeared beside the protoss, and made the same action, pushing and waving the ice and snow sword.


    Wave the sword and cut it down.


    After the sword, the scene quieted down.


    There was a shower of blood in the sky. Thousands of protoss'' corpses fell down from the sky. The demon hunters, including those who had heard of the legend of yiqiuling, now seemed to be a sculpture. They were staring at this spectacle, which was the most shocking scene they had ever seen.


    Thousands of protoss masters were killed in one move!


    What kind of strength is this?


    We earth people, in addition to Chu Feng, there is such a master?


    Yi Qiuling''s figure once again disappeared into the void.


    After killing thousands of protoss, Yi Qiuling''s eyes showed a smile.


    She was not happy to kill thousands of protoss, but for their praise.


    "Yiqiuling, help me guard the sun mirror for three days."


    "Is it difficult?"


    "It''s very difficult. It''s a symbolic artifact of the corona Protoss. If you see the highest artifact of your race here, the corona Protoss will kill you regardless."


    "I promise."


    "Did you agree so readily? The corona Protoss are very strong. They will be desperate for this broken mirror. "


    "That''s all the more for me to say yes."


    "Thank you."


    "No, I should thank you, Chu Feng. It''s not because of the relationship between you and me that I promise to help you guard the sun god mirror, but because I want to tell the whole earth that Chu Feng is not the only human being."

 Chapter 1189

    Fragments of the solar nerve have been hanging on the gate of the city of dawn for three days.


    In these three days, countless Protoss strongmen tried to recover the fragments of the sunglasses, but all failed, leaving tens of thousands of corpses.


    Some Protoss captured demon hunters as hostages in the wild, trying to threaten human beings and hand over the fragments, but such Protoss was executed by their own people as soon as they put into action.


    It''s not that the protoss disdain this kind of villain behavior, but the coronal Protoss can''t show weakness.


    Only when they are exposed to the strong will they choose the inferior means. If the corona Protoss uses such means, does it not prove that they have no way to take back the Zhenzu artifact with their own strength?


    This is an absolute disgrace to the corona Protoss.


    Three consecutive days of attempts ended in failure. The coronal Protoss also tried to build a space passage at the border of China, but there were not many coronal Protoss to send them. Chu Feng appeared beside the space passage.


    Next, there was a massacre.


    In the highest level of only 8 on the earth, Chu Feng is absolutely invincible.


    After three attempts in a row, the corona Protoss confirmed one thing.


    [Chu Feng didn''t lose his fighting power. ¡¿


    of course, the limit that he can try is Chu Feng''s almost invincible strength under the existence of holy rank. There is no evidence that Chu Feng has the combat power of the world.


    The God of the protoss is missing, the son of Tianquan falls, and Xi''er is also missing, which leads to the mystery of the battle of Haihuang holy land. Only Chu Feng knows about the battle.


    In these three days, the corona Protoss and star Protoss also sent messengers to the city of dawn.


    But as soon as they showed their Protoss identity, they were killed on the spot. They didn''t even have a chance to speak. Chu Feng showed his attitude with practical actions.


    No negotiations will be accepted.


    This attitude angered the entire corona and star Protoss.


    "It''s just a human being, who dares to humiliate our great corona Protoss like this. It seems that the earth limits its strength, and also limits their horizons. If we can bring our holy rank to the earth, we will make the whole earth pay the price of bleeding. We will kill all the human race, and make the whole earth have no life."


    "When the earth can accommodate the existence of the holy order? It will take several years at least. Can''t we just bear the humiliation of human beings in these years? "


    "What is human Chu Feng doing? Is he really going to split his face with our great coronal Protoss? I don''t believe that he can''t feel the greatness of our coronal Protoss. Such an approach will only lead to self destruction and bring disaster to the whole earth and mankind. This is absolutely not a rational approach. What is the purpose of human Chu Feng? "


    "If we can''t guess his purpose, we might as well think that part of his purpose has been achieved. Hanging the fragments of the sun god mirror on the city gate, he is deliberately humiliating us. He is deliberately irritating us. He wants to continue to lure us."


    "What about the protoss? Are they still looking for their Lord? "


    "The protoss have a way to find the location of the astrolabe. Even if the astrolabe is left in unknown space, they also have a way to find the general direction of the astrolabe."


    "Maybe the Lord really escaped."


    "I never believe that such a character will betray the protoss before the protoss betrays himself. There must be a special reason behind the disappearance of the protoss God."


    "The mystery of what happened on earth should be in the God of the Protoss."


    The God of the star Protoss is missing, and the star Protoss is looking for their God in the highest plane. The story of their God soon spread throughout the highest plane, not only to the gods and demons, but also to the underworld.


    But the star God God, so the world evaporated.


    In the star Temple of the protoss, they confirmed that the LORD had not really fallen, but they could not find the position of the Lord. Even some strong members of the protoss went to the underworld, and they had no harvest.


    After this storm lasted for 15 days, Chu Feng also received the news.


    "After the destruction of Haihuang holy land, a large number of energy rich objects fell from Haihua holy land to the earth. Adventurers all over the world are trying to find them, and even caused some bloody conflicts. However, Huaxia has done a very good job in controlling this kind of thing. If there is a treasure dispute, both sides will detain it and solve it slowly, which leads to the loss of some demon hunters I don''t want to entangle in this kind of thing, because after being detained, it means that they have no time to search for treasure. "


    Jiang Xinyue, instead of Su Yuan, reports the latest world intelligence to Chu Feng.


    However, she found that Chu Feng was distracted.


    "Hello! Are you listening or not? "


    Jiang Xinyue angrily raised Chu Feng''s calf. Chu Feng didn''t get angry either. Instead, he stood up and said, "sorry, I just got a very important piece of information. I''ll accompany you when I come back."Finish saying, Chu Feng a blink disappear, leaving Jiang Xinyue alone in situ sullen.


    "Are you sure? Is the star God really missing


    Chu Feng comes to Yi Qiuling and confirms.


    "You don''t believe me yet?"


    Yi Qiuling raised her eyebrows.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe in your ability, but that this matter is very important to me. If there is any wrong judgment on this matter, maybe I can''t find the future direction of the earth."


    Chu Feng said very seriously.


    "I thought you would not care about the life and death of the earth in the future!"


    "How can there be a complete egg under the cover of the nest? When my ability is limited, of course, I should try my best to protect the people around me. But if the earth is gone, can I still live alone? Sometimes, the gap between selfishness and selflessness is not the gap of character, but the gap of vision. " Chu Feng Road.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so serious, OK! I confirm that the protoss God is really missing, unless the protoss deliberately spread such false news to me. " Yi Qiuling is also serious.


    "The protoss of stars went to the underworld, but they didn''t find the whereabouts of the Lord?"


    "Yes, I don''t know if they went to see the Lord of the underworld, but there is no doubt that the protoss are convinced that their Lord is not in the underworld, or has nothing to do with the Lord of the underworld."


    After hearing Yi Qiuling''s information, Chu Feng is silent.


    He is more concerned about the disappearance of the star God than the one who killed the corona God.


    To kill the Lord of a coronal Protoss is of course damaging to the coronal Protoss, but it is not good for the situation of the earth. However, there is another meaning behind the disappearance of the star Protoss.


    "The place she went to was not the underworld at all!"

 Chapter 1190

    The curse of the Lord of the underworld comes from the blood of the hellhounds.


    Twenty thousand years ago, the three hellhounds failed to guard the gate of the underworld, which led to the stealing of the laws of the underworld and the punishment of the Lord of the underworld. The three hellhounds fell from then on and could not rely on the blood strength to practice. However, the results of the cultivation would feed back the blood strength, which led to the three hellhounds falling to their present position.


    It''s very easy to sell the practice system in the early stage. You can use the practice achievements left by the predecessors to practice, but after reaching the blood line, the practice achievements will feed back to the blood system.


    Of course, after the breakthrough, your achievements will be passed on to your descendants.


    Compared with the Yuanli practice system, you can''t say who is superior or inferior. The Yuanli practice system can achieve high results in a short time. It may be because there is a genius or a special opportunity to lead an ethnic group to glory, but it may also be because the strong fall or the lack of important items in the system leads to the decline of an ethnic group.


    This is the reason why the corona Protoss and the star Protoss attach so much importance to the spirit wind and the star fire.


    As long as the ancestors have reached a certain height, the descendants will easily reach a similar height. Even if the descendants are unfilial and gradually weaken, there may be atavism.


    But to start from the bottom step by step to climb up, it''s very difficult.


    The curse of the Lord of the underworld is equivalent to depriving the hellhounds of their ability to inherit the power of their ancestors. Even if the descendants do not rely on the power of their ancestors, they have to cultivate by themselves, but the difficulty is also equivalent to starting from 0. The fruits of your cultivation should be fed back to the blood, but the fruits of feeding back to the blood cannot be inherited by their own offspring.


    The reason why the coronal Protoss God is weak and defeated is that he was trapped by Chu Feng at the beginning and was cursed by the Lord of the underworld. Some of his achievements in practice and the power of the curse were stolen. In that way, he fell from the status of the God, and the gap between Chu Feng and Chu Feng narrowed a lot, so that Chu Feng had the hope of winning.


    Such a vicious curse, even if only understood, made Chu Feng feel numb.


    But the hellhounds are not willing to eradicate the curse completely, just want to seal the power of the curse, and then rely on their own strength to reproduce the glory of their ancestors.


    Chu Feng doesn''t comment on the racial view of hellhounds. After all, a race has its own culture. Isn''t it because of the same character of hellhounds that he believes in hellhounds?


    And the hellhounds don''t hate the Lord of the underworld.


    The Lord of the underworld is transcendent in the highest level. He is the most powerful one. Because he stands too high, his justice is to the extreme, because in the highest level, there is no life worthy of his partiality, nor anything worthy of his partiality. If he has no desire, he will be just.


    How can we question the existence of an extremely fair person with the racial character of hellhounds?


    With the enhancement of his strength, Chu Feng also helped hellhounds seal their internal strength again and again, so that hellhounds could recover their strength and regain the glory of their ancestors by their own strength. In this process, Chu Feng certainly had a certain understanding of the curse of the Lord of the underworld, and also found some hints left by the powerful.


    This prompt is very obscure, so obscure that there is no intentional trace.


    The seal of the powerful is the hint itself.


    The seal method left by the powerful is the one in the mysterious ancient books, which saves a lot of effort for Chu Feng''s subsequent seal. As long as the power of the seal is supplemented by the mysterious skill, there is no need to think at all.


    But if he really doesn''t use his head, he won''t find the hint left by the powerful.


    The curse of the Lord of the underworld does not leave any vitality. As the hellhounds breed from generation to generation, the curse of the offspring will be weakened. The seal of the powerful has the same nature as the curse. With the breeding of the hellhounds, the seal will be passed on to the offspring, which will also be weakened from generation to generation. Unfortunately, the curse of the Lord of the underworld will be weakened It''s a little slower.


    However, when Chu Feng strengthened the seal, he came up with another thing.


    The power of the seal can be passed on to future generations, and Chu Feng can also trace back to the source of the seal through the seal in the body of future generations. Since the seal and the curse of the Lord of the underworld have the same nature, the curse of the Lord of the underworld can also be traced back to the source. It doesn''t need too difficult operation, just need to use it skillfully.


    When Chu Feng really tried to trace the source of the curse, he found that the source of the curse was not in the underworld.


    He once doubted whether it was because of the special environment of hell, but Chu Feng realized the seriousness of the problem only after the outbreak of the realm of the dead on the earth.


    Curse the hell three headed dog clan, is it really the Lord of the underworld?


    Lord of the underworld, in the underworld?


    It''s a pity that the powerful didn''t leave him any written information, or that they couldn''t do it at all.


    Time powers do not meet each other, not only in the literal sense of the meeting, but also in the influence. Time powers, including the life or things connected with time powers, will influence each other.Then it seems that the powerful man who didn''t leave his name may have erased the information of his own existence as far as possible. Even the small world he opened up is a scene of desolation. There is only a little fox left, no text information, no clue to leave, only a trace of life in the world.


    This also greatly deepened the difficulty of Chu Feng''s search for the truth.


    But without any clues, it doesn''t mean that Chu Feng has to search for clues slowly. The current situation of the earth won''t wait for him to explore the truth slowly, so Chu Feng has to gamble.


    Even if he gambles with his life, he has to gamble.


    Only by transcending all common sense, overriding all common sense, and acting to the extreme, can we carve out a way of life belonging to the earth in the future without any hope at all.


    Chu Feng will not entrust the future to fluke, he can only control by himself.


    Maybe because of luck, maybe because of necessity, he has found it now.


    "You can''t be complacent just because you see a little bit of possible existence or a little bit of hope. It''s also not a simple matter to open up hope. The future of the earth can''t be pinned on the folly of the enemy, but in your own hands."


    Chu Feng''s eyes are full of firmness. Lifting the table is just the beginning.

 Chapter 1191

    "Yi Qiuling, do you believe me?"


    Chu Feng said suddenly.


    "The men who usually ask this question are prepared to do something that is not trustworthy."


    Yi Qiuling replied with a smile, "if you tell me that you don''t want to find another woman, I certainly don''t believe it, unless you do it all the time."


    Being interrupted by Yi Qiuling, Chu Feng''s mood also eased a lot.


    After calming down for a while, Chu Feng began to explain: "I may do a lot of unreasonable things next, and I''m afraid there won''t be too many people who understand me. No, if there are many people who understand me, it''s a disaster."


    "This is what careerists usually say before they begin to realize their ambitions." In the beautiful eyes of Yi Qiuling, the extraordinary color flows.


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    after being interrupted by Yi Qiuling, Chu Feng almost didn''t know what to say.


    But he also heard that Yi Qiuling would not give herself such a promise. This is the real seriousness.


    When a person easily gives a commitment, it often means that the person will not take the commitment seriously.


    Yi Qiuling has no commitment, which is the real commitment.


    And her bottom line is her own judgment, the limit of acceptance.


    "Chu Feng, is the future of the earth really hopeless?"


    Yi Qiuling said suddenly.


    The world she saw was different from that of Chu Feng. The experience of both sides determined their own pattern, but she could infer something she shouldn''t know from Chu Feng''s facial expression and abnormal behavior.


    Chu Feng nodded: "until now, I can''t see hope."


    Yes, up to now, he does not know whether the thread of life he has opened up is a dream.


    After more than 20 seconds of silence, Yi Qiuling asked: "what you can see is our most powerful enemy? Is it possible that there will be a stronger enemy in the future? "


    She knew that Chu Feng would not say too much. If she could, she would have said it.


    So she asked the simplest and most direct question.


    "The Lord of the underworld, plus the whole underworld, will surely


    Chu Feng quickly said his answer.


    The Lord of the underworld and the whole underworld.


    Hearing this heavy answer, Yi Qiuling could hardly keep her usual relaxed and freehand manner. She could only make her expression disappear and make people see nothing.


    Lord of the underworld, the strongest being in the highest plane.


    As for the whole underworld, Chu Feng said that since it is the whole underworld, it is not like the two realms of gods and demons that they will constantly send troops to wipe out the earth, but that they really want to be enemies with the whole underworld.


    As for the latter question, it is even more terrible.


    "Are you sure?"


    When asked this question, Yi Qiuling felt self mocking.


    Grasp, in the face of such an enemy, Chu Feng will be sure?


    "Not in the past, but now."


    Chu Feng said, adding, "very small, almost invisible."


    Let alone let him have enough assurance. Even if he had to tell Yi Qiuling that he had only one percent or even one thousand percent assurance, Chu Feng felt ashamed and could not say it.


    "Well, I believe you."


    Yi Qiuling said firmly, she is not a person who will easily believe others, even if this person is her man, but now she knows that she must believe Chu Feng.


    If what Chu Feng said was false, the lie would not last.


    If what Chu Feng said is true, then she can''t see any hope for the future of the earth.


    In this case, she can only believe Chu Feng.


    "Good."


    Chu Feng didn''t say too much. He didn''t have to say too much when talking to smart people.


    "What do you need me to do? Clear the way for the city of dawn to move forward? "


    Yi Qiuling said, laughing at herself, "it sounds more like an ambitious man."


    "no, there is no human enemy to defeat in dawning city."


    Chu Feng''s eyes are full of firmness, "careerists will remove the obstacles ahead in order to realize their ambitions, but the forerunner will not, because the forerunner will always walk on the road of cutting through thorns and thorns, and others will only see his back."


    Originally, Chu Feng didn''t care whether he was a pioneer or not.


    But as he changed more and more things, so he gained more and more, he became more and more unable to bear the pain of losing what he had.


    Even if it''s just a dream, he will continue it forever.


    After talking about some things with Yi Qiuling, Chu Feng returns to the Lord''s mansion.


    Jiang Xinyue turns her lips, but she doesn''t complain. She knows that Chu Feng will leave here. She must have met something important. Otherwise, she won''t even comfort the two beauties."Su Yuan, spread a message. 10 days later, I will meet a group of protoss messengers in the magic city outside the city of dawn. The protoss messengers don''t have to come. I will only meet the talking Protoss messengers. In these 10 days, the size of the army in dawning city will be expanded to 1.5 million, and all people will be given more than five points of salary. There is no need to worry about the consumption of resources, and there is no need to consider the impact of subsequent events. "


    Hearing Chu Feng''s order, Su Yuan''s body trembled: "are you going to start a war again?"


    Although she had been prepared for the war that might be launched at any time, Su Yuan was still reluctant to accept this kind of thing in her heart.


    "No, I''m preparing for war. By the way, I''m giving some stimulation to the earth, which has been at ease for a long time."


    Chu Feng shook his head, "now the fragments of Haihuang holy land have fallen in every corner of the earth, many people are looking for treasure in the past! Inform everyone in dawning city that the treasure hunt will be completed in 10 days. In 10 days, something big will happen. Han Yunxiao''s reconnaissance camp will also come back. I will give them more than the whole Haihuang holy land. "


    After a delay, Chu Feng suddenly asked, "I remember that there are three survival bases by the sea. They have been guarding the Zhenhai formation in Jiulong, right?"


    "Yes, they have always done well."


    Su Yuan knows that Chu Feng has never cared about them, but considering the existence of the Haida formation in Jiulong Town, she secretly gave some care to the three survival bases in the name of Chu Feng. Now the three survival bases are developing very well. Although there is some competition between them, it is because they are the same things, so the three must be close.


    The dispute between each other is also more like the dispute between brothers.


    "Let the leaders of their three survival bases come to see me in dawning city with their cronies. I have something good to give them."


    Chu Feng nodded. Since those people have been strictly abiding by their responsibilities, they can also hand over the inheritance of the Hai nationality. It depends on their own efforts to what extent they can achieve and what benefits they can get from it.

 Chapter 1192

    As soon as the recruitment order of Dawning city was issued, the whole of China was affected. Even the Maoxiong Empire and the rice Empire were paying attention to the things here, believing that this was a sign that dawning city should have a big move.


    Some of the survivors, who were not satisfied with the situation, took it as a pastime, boasting and chatting capital, while some quietly packed their bags and went to the city of dawn.


    For ordinary survivors, this is an opportunity to change their fate.


    Equality for all has been publicized because it has never been done.


    Even if the superior does not bully the inferior, it does not mean that the inferior can live freely.


    Especially after entering the extraordinary era, people with insufficient strength can''t even leave the survival base to go to the wild area, not to mention their humble position in the survival base.


    In the old days, the state would provide employment opportunities for those who could not survive, but now, in this era, at most, we will give you some compressed biscuits and water to keep you from dying of thirst.


    Fortunately, after the national martial arts training program, people who strive to survive have the opportunity to work hard, so the social situation of Huaxia today is the best on the whole earth.


    Now the dawn of the city, is to give them an opportunity.


    Those who want to fight but are limited by their own qualifications, strength and resources can find an opportunity through the recruitment order of dawn city.


    However, the large-scale action of Dawning city has aroused the vigilance of all parties.


    "What does dawning city want? Do you want to start a war? "


    "Maybe Chu Feng didn''t have the idea of dominating in the past, so now with his strength, his ambition has gradually expanded. After all, people are fickle. Of course, it is also possible that Chu Feng hid too well in the past, so he didn''t let people realize his ambition. Now Chu Feng can''t hide any more."


    "I don''t think it''s possible. If Chu Feng really wanted to be king, even if he was emperor, he would have been successful long ago. At that time, the yellow robe was added to the body, but it almost became a reality."


    "Who knows what he thinks?"


    The leaders of some large survival bases, of course, are in danger.


    It''s a pity that Chu Feng doesn''t have the idea to deal with them at all. He also cares about their fear of himself. He doesn''t have to pay attention to these unimportant things.


    As Chu Feng himself said, the difference between pioneers and careerists is that careerists will sacrifice themselves to realize their ambitions and eliminate all the people who stand in their way.


    But forerunners are different, because forerunners are back to everyone.


    When a traveler is walking on the road of cutting through thorns and thorns, how can human beings stop him.


    There should be some laggards, but there are no roadblocks.


    Those people fear to fear, Chu Feng did not take care of their fragile mind.


    On the contrary, people from the military didn''t say much when they heard the news. If Chu Feng wanted to become emperor, they would be happy. Unfortunately, their senior management knew that Chu Feng didn''t have such an idea at all, which made them quite sorry.


    Rice Empire and Maoxiong Empire, but rarely hold the same attitude.


    [I hope Huaxia will be in chaos. ¡¿


    no matter the enemy or the friend, no one except Huaxia wants Huaxia to be the only master of the earth. The Maoxiong Empire and Huaxia are friends, but it does not mean that the Maoxiong Empire wants Huaxia to grow all the time.


    The best friends are those who help themselves and can beat them to death.


    Today, the number of reconnaissance battalion has expanded to 75 people, of which 42 are full members, and the rest are in reserve. This matter has been completely handed over to Han Yunxiao by Chu Feng.


    When all the members of the reconnaissance battalion came to Chu Feng, Chu Feng took out four boxes.


    "Han Yunxiao, Zou Mengxuan, Xu Shaoguang, Ruan Jian''an, you four take a box to go back, and give you three days to get familiar with the usage of all kinds of things inside. There are instructions, but some things are easier to use after you operate them by yourself. After three days, the investigation camp is divided into four parts, and I will assign you tasks."


    Han Yunxiao and Zou Mengxuan are the talents that Chu Feng was optimistic about at the beginning.


    Xu Shaoguang didn''t show his fame at first. Later, he unconsciously realized the first version of the Trinity. In order not to improve his realm, he gave up and picked it up again after level 8.


    This kind of talent and disposition is the best choice for Chu Feng.


    Ruan Jian''an, on the other hand, was a talent discovered by Han Yunxiao when he was recruiting more members. Originally, his cultivation talent was relatively poor, but he began to take off after being improved by Chu Feng. Now he is Han Yunxiao''s confidant.


    However, since it is a talent department, Chu Feng directly let him take charge of his own affairs.


    As for the distribution of talents in the reconnaissance camp, Chu Feng doesn''t care about it. He is a man who knows how to delegate power. After all, he has the strength to suppress all the resistance."Yes, Lord!"


    Chu Feng''s orders are absolute imperial edicts for investigators, and no one can disobey them.


    Although there are some doubts in the hearts of the people, they still get their own things and go back to get familiar with the props that Chu Feng gave them.


    After arranging the reconnaissance camp, Chu Feng called Wei paojun: "after three days, all the hell Knights will go to ASEAN, and you can dispatch 10000 dark legions as your assistance. In the next 20 days, you should kill as much as possible in the no man''s land of ASEAN, and plow the whole ASEAN for me, no matter what Zombies, insects, mutant animals, kill them all. If there is a little threat, kill them. It''s related to our future development. "


    "Yes


    Hearing Chu Feng''s order, Wei''s heart is full of pride. Such a task is just too suitable for the hell Knight order.


    All the brain figures in the hell Knight order were picked into the reconnaissance camp by Chu Feng, and the rest were good at fighting. Maybe their intelligence quotient in fighting was not low, but they were weak in worldly skills.


    Fighting in China, they have always been tied up, but left China, and still want to unrestrained killing task, which is too much in line with their appetite.


    Moreover, such a task gave Chu Feng the feeling of delegating a very important task to them.


    When Wei paojun left the city Lord''s mansion to convey his order to the whole hell Knight order, Chu Feng contacted the military and gave them a greeting in advance, so as to avoid any misunderstanding.


    By this way, he counted ten thousand dark legions as the auxiliary soldiers of the order of hell.


    Now the hell Knight order, after the cultivation of Chu Feng, has become the climate. It is time to shock the world and prove their strength.

 Chapter 1193

    Chu Feng gave scouting camp and hell Knight order three days to prepare for each other. No, but one used these three days to get familiar with what Chu Feng taught them, and the latter used these three days to say goodbye to women.


    Chu Feng''s demands on them were in accordance with those of the soldiers.


    A group of energetic men, of course, need women as a regulator. Some of them are already married, some of them directly and blatantly use their salary to support themselves, and some of them always like to go to clubs.


    Once the clubhouse is overflowing, it is likely to lead to more frequent population trading, so it is regarded as one of the three major targets by Huaxia in the old era. However, in the new era and in this extraordinary era, it has obviously become not applicable. Banning this kind of thing will only lead to a large number of criminal incidents.


    This kind of thing, Chu Feng has never been limited.


    But it is true that some people abduct and sell women through coercion. Not only all the participants have to be executed, but even those who do not report their information have to be severely punished. This is a bottom line that Chu Feng insists on.


    In these three days, Chu Feng is constantly recovering strength.


    His Yuanli cultivation has been basically abandoned by his own sword of life, which is also one of the costs of fighting with the Holy Lord. Fortunately, Chu Feng realized the power of Zhenyuan in advance, so he didn''t lose his fighting power.


    At the same time, it also sent a signal to the outside world: I didn''t do my best to kill the Lord.


    This is also why, during this period, only the miscellaneous fish of the divine world came out, but there were not many real forces of the divine world.


    When restoring strength, Chu Feng faced a choice.


    "In the end is to restore their own Yuan Li cultivation, or completely choose the true Yuan line."


    It can be said that the Yuanli practice system is the most mainstream practice method at the highest level, and the upper limit of this practice system is also very high, which can reach the God.


    In fact, there are not too many grades for this kind of thing, only suitable and inappropriate.


    After all, the essence of Gongfa is the speed of absorbing Yuanli, and the efficiency of refining Yuanli and storing Yuanli.


    No matter how high-level it is, if there is no improvement from generation to generation to get rid of the disadvantages of it, it is also a waste of it, which Chu Feng never worried about.


    If you want to change the route of xiuzhenyuan, you have to walk on this road by yourself.


    Although the two cultivation systems can coexist in the body, they can''t be used at the same time, and they will conflict with each other. In contrast, it''s not very useful except for giving yourself one more trump card after exhaustion.


    Killing the coronal Lord is a way to bully the other side and not understand themselves.


    But if he didn''t know that the other side couldn''t solve his fluke mentality, Chu Feng''s death would never be too far away, so he had to choose a main route.


    After only a few minutes, Chu Feng decided.


    "Choose the true route."


    There are two reasons to choose this road. The first is that the fighting capacity of the Zhenyuan line is very strong. Although there are some disadvantages, the more powerful fighting capacity is what Chu Feng needs most at present.


    The second reason is that he does not need to have Yuan Li in his body to be able to mobilize Yuan Li.


    After understanding the supernatural power, he can completely replace consumption with supernatural power, just like his supernatural power of Yuan Lingdao body, which can be directly used as the reserve of yuan power in the body, consumed in the battle, and can reach the height of holy rank.


    Even if only a short time of less than a second, but also reached the saint level of the field.


    If Chu Feng spent more money to cultivate supernatural powers, he could enter the palace of holy steps ahead of time. As for how far he could go on this road, it depends on Chu Feng''s own preparation.


    After breaking through that barrier, the road behind will be much easier.


    "Since I have chosen this road, I will spend most of my time cultivating Zhenyuan. I''m afraid there are no exposed people in the high level, not only because they didn''t expect it, but also because this road needs to be cultivated for a long time. However, in the dangerous high level, no one can give you this cultivation time, and the cultivation efficiency is far greater than the combat effectiveness."


    Chu Feng has estimated that, without mentioning the talent demand of the Zhenyuan route, even if he barely reaches the talent of the Zhenyuan route and cultivates the same level, the cost is more than 20 times that of the Yuanli route. Although the time spent in this process can be shortened, the amount of shortening is also limited. If Chu Feng does not have a world behind him as a support, Chu Feng will not be able to do it himself I dare not play like this.


    True yuan cultivation system, can let you be invincible at the same level for a while, but it will not give you time to become invincible.


    The only way to kill enemies beyond the level is to force them, and speed is the king''s way.


    However, there was no if in the world. Since Chu Feng felt that he was suitable for such a practice system, he made a decisive choice.


    "Yuanlingdao can give me nearly unlimited Yuanli, and mysterious skills can give me the capital to devour infinite Yuanli, because I need a magic power to increase my fighting power."For the choice of fighting power, Chu Feng did not spend too long, directly chose the body of jimie sword.


    Jimie sword is a supernatural power practiced by Chu Feng in his previous life. After rebirth, it is no longer suitable for the present road. However, as time goes on, Chu Feng has to use the power of this supernatural power.


    For this very familiar magic power, Chu Feng decoration up speed is also very fast.


    Under yuan Lingdao''s ability of terror deduction, it took Chu Feng only six hours to raise the power of the annihilation sword to the point where a single sword Qi can be compared to the desperate level 7 full burst.


    Attack and defense have always been unequal. The level 7 strong also have the opportunity to kill the level 8 strong. It''s just a matter of probability and consciousness.


    "In addition, I also need to deduce the unique skill of Tianqian to the level of supernatural power. Originally, there was only one line difference. If I want to deduce, no, I don''t need to deduce Tianqian to the level of supernatural power. I just need Tianqian to be able to integrate into my original supernatural power, and the one that can provide infinite force for Tianqian is yuan Lingdao."


    Chu Feng found a new way of thinking.


    The scourge power, which represents the ultimate destruction, forms a black armor around the supernatural power seed of the yuan Lingdao body. When the yuan Lingdao body destroyed by the Holy Lord recovers, we can try to combine the two.


    "The eight gate flag was also destroyed by the Holy Lord, and in addition to teasing the son of Tianquan star, it didn''t make any achievements. It''s really a headache. Maybe there''s something wrong with the thinking of the eight gate flag, and it needs to be improved."


    In the process of constantly sorting out what they have learned, three days fly by.


    Three days later, Chu Feng went out as promised.

 Chapter 1194

    In these three days, the city of dawn has been recruiting soldiers.


    In fact, it''s very easy to meet Chu Feng''s requirement of 1.5 million yuan. As long as you don''t choose people, you can recruit 1.5 million yuan a day. But dawning city always selects only those who are self-motivated or want to change their own destiny.


    It doesn''t matter whether they are self-motivated or unwilling to be reduced to the bottom under the pressure of life. What matters is whether they want to move forward and whether they can be satisfied with receiving compressed biscuits.


    After a little check, Chu Feng first met with the leaders of the three survival bases by the sea.


    When he appeared in the reception hall, the leaders of the three production bases were obviously flustered. They didn''t even know where to put their hands or whether to salute.


    However, Chu Feng did not care about these details.


    "Cao Chengxue, Lin Wenyu, Li Yizhen, together with the survival base behind you, have been guarding the sea area for one year. In this year, the sea people only have those who are harming East China."


    As soon as Chu Feng opened his mouth, their eyes were full of excitement.


    It turns out that the master of Chu always remembers us.


    It turned out that the benefits we got were really the rewards Chu Feng secretly gave us.


    It turns out that our efforts in this year have always been in the eyes of Chu Feng.


    For many people, interests may be very important, but after interests meet their basic needs, they pay more attention to their own reputation and recognition.


    It is human nature to be recognized by both the public and the strong.


    As the leaders of the survival base, the three of them, of course, have no lack of reputation and the identification of ordinary survivors. In contrast, their demand for Chu Feng''s identification is more urgent.


    They feel like they are back in primary school. A compliment from their parents or teachers can make them happy for a long time.


    What they don''t know is that Su Yuan helped Chu Feng design these lines.


    It''s not that Chu Feng doesn''t understand human feelings, but his worldly wisdom is based on adversity, and he doesn''t have much time to be in a high position and consciousness to be in a high position.


    As long as you name the three people and say yes, you can make them work harder. Of course, Chu Feng will not refuse this kind of thing. He is not the kind of person who cares about his own image.


    "This is the inheritance of the Hai people. I divide it into 12 parts. You can take it back to understand and use it. My requirement for you is not only to make the Hai people unable to invade human beings, but to make the sea become our human servants and tools."


    Chu Feng put 12 thick books on the table in front of him, "you don''t have to think that these heritages are very precious, you can let more people share them, even the survival base outside of you. If you want to buy the heritages, you can sell some of them at your discretion. These are your freedom, as long as you do a good job for me."


    The inheritance of Hai nationality?


    The pupil of 3 people shrinks, how is this to return a responsibility?


    They know that the Hai people have always been one of the enemies of human life and death, but now the inheritance of the Hai people has fallen into the hands of human beings.


    It seems that seeing the three people''s ideas, Chu Feng explained: "the holy land of the sea emperor has been destroyed. Recently, the anomalies around the world are caused by the debris falling into the earth''s real space after the fall of the holy land of the sea emperor."


    Chu Feng''s words, like thunder split in three people''s minds.


    The information they got from the military side does not mean that the holy land of the sea emperor is one of the three holy places. The strong are like clouds. The highest level of mankind today is level 8. There are thousands of holy places in the holy land of the sea emperor, even several holy places in the legend.


    Just a sense of oppression on the level can make people breathless.


    This is now Chu Feng even understated a sentence, the emperor of the holy land destroyed.


    In this extraordinary era, it''s too unreal.


    For Chu Feng''s words, the three did not dare to have any doubt.


    "You don''t have to worry about the threat of the sea people in the future. I will give you some equipment and material support. In short, your task is to ensure that the sea people become the vassal of mankind."


    Chu Feng''s words changed, "however, I don''t want you to cherish these heritages. As long as you do well, I will give you more and more important heritages. If you can''t do well what I told you, then I can only take the initiative to publish these heritages and screen the people who are suitable for guarding the sea area by spreading the net."


    "Yes, Lord, we will finish the task."


    Cao Chengxue cried out, the first to express loyalty.


    The other two people also responded quickly: "rest assured, Lord, we will certainly put mankind above the sea people. This matter is more important than our own survival base development."


    The three of them have heard that if things are done well, even if they are not the ones who do well, they will be rewarded, and they will get the support of the whole Twilight city.But if we can''t do a good job, we will be doomed to meet them.


    Chu Feng nodded. The reason why he didn''t directly publish the basic part of the inheritance of the Hai nationality is that the first reason is the human relationship of the high priest of the Hai nationality, and the second reason is that if things are too easy to obtain, people will not cherish them.


    It''s better to entrust the matter to these three people than directly announce the contact inheritance.


    Even if human beings realize the importance of Haizu inheritance and spend a lot of money to get inheritance from these three people, they will pay more attention to inheritance and cherish it more.


    Chu Feng can''t change the character of human beings, so take advantage of it.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng took out a golden Trident.


    "It''s the existence of a god of the sea people. It''s a holy thing left behind after death. It''s a very powerful weapon and has the function of commanding the sea. Unfortunately, there''s only one. I hope you three can negotiate with each other on how to use it. I don''t want any necessary internal friction between you three because of this weapon."


    The three looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    "We will live up to the expectations of the Lord."


    They don''t know how powerful this weapon is, but as the largest weapon supplier in the world, Chu Feng even said that there is only one, so the value of this weapon can be imagined.


    It''s even possible that Chu Feng himself can''t copy it.


    Such a precious object to them, of course, represents Chu Feng''s trust in them.


    Even if they fight for the control of the treasure, they have to decide through peace and benign competition. After all, no matter how important the treasure is, it''s just a dead thing for them.


    Chu Feng''s approval is their financial source.

 Chapter 1195

    The inheritance of Chu Feng to the three is only the most basic part of the inheritance of Hai nationality.


    Of course, at the present stage, the basic part is enough. After all, the main force of the Hai people has been destroyed, and only a few of them have survived.


    If human beings can be overturned by these sea people, then Chu Feng has nothing to say.


    Of course, Chu Feng didn''t believe in such a possibility. He had such a great advantage in his own rebirth, but without the support of human race, what he could do was limited.


    If a genius can lead an ethnic group to rise, it must be that the ethnic group itself has certain advantages.


    The golden Trident was given to three people to make them work better.


    Anyway, when he wants to get it back, he can get it back at any time. As long as these people do enough to make him feel amazing, it doesn''t matter. It''s just a holy weapon. Chu Feng doesn''t know how to refine it himself.


    With the true fire of stars, it''s only a matter of time.


    After the three men were sent away, Chu Feng went to see Wei pojun and Han Yunxiao.


    "Wei paojun, I have already said hello to the military in South China. When you arrive in ASEAN, you just need to kill as much as you can. Of course, you need to save your own lives. After all, we still have a long time to fight in the future. If this kind of thing has a great sacrifice, how far can you go with me in the future What to expect. "


    In order to prevent the hell Knight order this gang of people dead brain, desperate to complete his task, so Chu Feng specially gave them a reminder.


    The degree of completion of this task is nothing to Chu Feng.


    On the contrary, the Knights of hell had a great loss here, so he was about to cry.


    Wei pojun''s eyes were shining: "yes! I will come back alive with all my brothers. "


    "Well, first go to Su Yuan to get war supplies, and then go!"


    Chu Feng waves Wei away. The four men in the reconnaissance camp are expressionless. After Wei leaves, Han Yunxiao and Zou Mengxuan almost can''t help laughing.


    Xu Shaoguang''s face was slightly red and he looked a little ashamed. Ruan Jian''an didn''t know why.


    "What are you laughing at? Aren''t you used to be like this?"


    Chu Feng a word, let the smile on two faces stiff up.


    The group of hellknights, perhaps because the number base is too large, so the demand for personal brain power has declined, leading to the group''s brain is becoming more and more ineffective.


    Fortunately, Chu Feng drew out the people with enough brains in advance, which saved the only wisdom seeds left.


    "Next, your mission."


    The four men immediately stood upright and listened attentively to Chu Feng''s orders.


    How important is the task that Chu Feng can only give them? It can be seen from the props that Chu Feng gave them three days ago. If it wasn''t for those props, it might be useful. How could Chu Feng give them such precious things?


    "The southwest defense line of China has always been a thorn in the heart of China. The population base of the three Arab countries is too large, and there are countless zombies there. Moreover, with the active response of the national machine, the disaster of zombies has become more serious, which has led to the three Arab countries being the most disaster areas in the world. The troops of all Chinese regions are constantly transferred to the southwest, and the people of Sichuan are also organized He became the Sichuan army and tried his best to defend the defense line for the country. "


    As Chu Feng explained the situation of the southwest defense line, the expressions on the faces of the four people became more and more serious.


    The Three Kingdoms is a very magical country with a large population, but the general quality is not high, which creates a very favorable condition for the birth of the zombie group.


    In addition, there was a magical state machine, which led to the collapse of the three Arab countries.


    How dangerous is the battlefield in Southwest China?


    One third of the military materials exported to the southwest of Dawning city are exported to the southwest, and on the basis of the original 60% discount, some high-quality products are specially allocated to the southwest.


    It''s not that the southwest Sichuan army is too weak, it''s really that the danger there is too great.


    "Han Yunxiao, Ruan Jian''an, the task I want to give you is to change the situation in Southwest China no matter what way I use the props I teach you."


    Chu Feng said very seriously, "in one month, you should weaken the zombies of the three Arab countries as much as possible. At most, after one month, I will send troops directly to remove the zombies of the three Arab countries. At that time, how much we have to pay depends on the success you have established in this month It''s fruiting. "


    "Yes They agreed without hesitation.


    Although there was no clear goal for the task, both men recognized the danger behind the task.


    At the time of the Three Kingdoms, there were more than one billion. After the fall of the whole country, the number of zombies was close to one billion. After two years of fighting, the number of zombies was at least more than 500 million.Although many people in Huaxia have become zombies, as long as they are well controlled at the beginning, the threat of zombies is actually the same.


    Now there are not many large-scale zombies in China.


    On the contrary, some zombies who have evolved wisdom will hide with their little brothers in the wilderness or in the ruins of old cities. Of course, the total number is not a small number, but it will not become a climate without scale.


    After accepting the task, the eyes of all four people were shining.


    Their city leader gave a clear order to send troops to the Three Kingdoms a month later to completely solve the danger of the southwest defense line. These words didn''t seem to come from Chu Feng''s mouth.


    Chu Feng in the past two years, although not low-key, but in general, or as far as possible to reduce the influence.


    But Chu Feng is not normal now. Is he going to make a big move?


    They had a vague feeling that Chu Feng''s attack on the southwest might be just the beginning. Wei''s breaking army led the hell knights to plough in the ASEAN region, which indicated that Chu Feng''s action was far more than one.


    And the four main characters of the reconnaissance camp gathered here, but Chu Feng only gave orders to two people.


    "Zou Mengxuan and Xu Shaoguang, when you two go to North China, I have already said hello to commander Mo and Luo Xingyao. You can just follow their task arrangement."


    Chu Feng''s next order turns Han Yunxiao''s face into a bitter gourd face.


    Chu Feng''s order is to let them listen to others'' orders?


    But even Chu Feng himself did not intervene in the specific task process of the investigation camp!


    Chu Feng saw Han Yunxiao''s idea and simply explained: "you don''t have to worry, they will give you too much interference. In this aspect of life, that old fox is better than me."

 Chapter 1196

    After receiving the task from Chu Feng, the backbone of the city of dawn left.


    After that, Chu Feng went to Zhao fan and others.


    "What? Our task is to train troops? "


    Lu Ming was the first one to beat the board and said, "brother Feng, if you let me go out to fight, I''m the first one to agree, but what does it mean to let us train those recruits? Are we afraid of danger? "


    Chu Feng shook his head: "no matter in any dynasty, it is very easy for the soldiers who have just been trained to obey only the generals they have trained, but not the orders of the monarch. These soldiers who have just been recruited from outside the city of dawn don''t have much sense of belonging to the city of dawn, and the inside of the city of dawn also repels them, thinking that they have cut their own way Cake. "


    This is a very normal idea. The cake of Dawning city is so big that 300000 people and 1 million people share it. The result is totally different. Now there are 1.5 million people to eat. If we give the resources that we have devoted to them to other residents of Dawning City, their strength will be upgraded.


    In fact, whether it is allocated to them or not is entirely in Chu Feng''s mind.


    Even if the resources are not allocated to them, it is also Chu Feng''s freedom.


    But human nature is so strange that if you can''t change it, you have to adapt.


    Under the guidance of Su Yuan, this degree of contradiction can be adjusted slowly, but Chu Feng does not have much time now, and now the city of dawn must be fully operational.


    Even if there are some difficulties in the process, it must be spent by rolling.


    "But we''re not good at training!"


    Zhao fan raised the question.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ve summed up a complete training method in this period of time. I''ll let the people of the military assist you, and you can do it step by step. Even if there are some problems in the middle, it doesn''t matter. The most important thing for you is not to train these soldiers well, but to brush your face in front of them." Chu Feng Road.


    Seeing that Zhao fan would continue to speak, Xu Yan said, "don''t worry! I will let all the soldiers know who the commander is and whose orders they should obey. "


    Chu Feng nodded, Xu Yan has been very smart, is Su Yuyan team intelligence.


    A really smart person is not reflected in the speed of brain operation, but to make a quick judgment of the current situation and find out what he should do at the first time.


    Moreover, Xu Yan''s words also gave a signal to several people: the purpose of Chu Feng''s arrangement for them to do this is not to keep them in a safe area, but to control military power.


    The importance of military power is known to all who have some historical knowledge.


    Zhao fan nodded and agreed on behalf of the team.


    After handing over the training to Zhao fan and other immigrants, Chu Feng went to the branches of demon hunters'' Guild and the places where stars and fire were sealed all over China, and opened up pits of different sizes in each place.


    These Shentong are divided into three specifications: the first is a 150 meter diameter pit with a depth of 50 meters, the second is a 200 meter diameter pit with a depth of 80 meters, and the third is a 300 meter diameter pit with a depth of 100 meters.


    In each type of pit, Chu Feng arranged a large number of forbidden arrays.


    When these pits appear, survivors everywhere have some doubts.


    "Why did Chu Feng suddenly dig so many pits?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s for some reason."


    "Is it to prepare for killing someone?"


    "Wait! The master of Chu city never does anything meaningless. "


    The doubts of the Chinese survivors were soon answered. An order was issued from the city of dawn, which was widely spread throughout the Chinese land through the demon hunter guild.


    [insecticidal order: issued by Chu Feng. ¡¿


    [content: kill the insect and throw the dead body into those pits. No matter the race, grade, integrity or gap, all the dead bodies can be thrown into the pits. You can get a reward if you fill a pit.


    If you fill Pit 1, you will be rewarded with a weapon of level 8. If you fill Pit 2, you will be rewarded with armor of level 8. If you fill Pit 3, you will be rewarded with a weapon of level 9. The weapon type is optional from the existing weapons. You can also choose to delay the reward and apply for a weapon that is more suitable for you.


    The reward content can be replaced with the points of the demon hunter guild, but the points can''t be exchanged for the task specific rewards. ¡¿


    [tip: in the process of a task, if someone or someone fills half of the pit and is filled by others, the other half of the pit captures the result, the person who captures the result will be killed without amnesty, and the participant will be killed without amnesty.


    On the contrary, if someone takes advantage of this point, he stops half the time and does not allow others to continue to fill the pit. There is no amnesty for killing, and there is no amnesty for killing the participants.


    Those who hinder the process will be killed. ¡¿


    [when hunting insects, there are those who kill each other, and there are those who don''t report to each other. ][human survivors are free to buy and sell insect carcasses, but rotten insect carcasses are not allowed to fill pits.


    Kill those who buy and sell; kill those who monopolize the market; kill those who prevent others from filling the pit; kill those who deliberately snatch other people''s prey in the wild, and check and confirm them first; divide territory in the wild without permission, and prohibit others from entering their own hunting area. All those who participate in the division of territory will be executed. ¡¿


    [the killing order is not limited to nationality, weapons come first served. ¡¿


    there are dozens of killing words in one command.


    In fact, the content of the task is very simple. You can get rewards by killing insects and filling the pit.


    But just reading the content of this command can make people feel a sense of murderous.


    It''s hard to change the bad habits of human beings in a certain aspect. In the process of carrying out this task, there will be the situation of deliberately guarding the insect pit and not allowing others to fill it.


    When hunting insects in the wild, all kinds of accidents often happen.


    However, Chu Feng''s order was also extremely simple. To sum up, there was only one sentence:


    all those who deliberately made trouble should be killed.


    Although there are still many details of the order that have not been taken into account, it is no longer important. This task has reflected Chu Feng''s attitude, that is, no one is allowed to interfere in the process of the order. If you want to seek personal benefits for yourself through this task, you can, but it will hinder the execution of the order and kill you.


    Don''t explain. Explain. It''s my will.


    The promulgation of the insecticidal order shocked the whole China, even the whole world.


    When the order of killing insects was widely spread in China, the whole China began to operate. After seeing the indication of nationality restriction, even the Maoxiong Empire and the rice empire began to move.

 Chapter 1197

    In just one day, the order of killing insects swept the whole China. Countless survivors came out of the survival base and went wild to hunt insects.


    In fact, the requirement of killing insect order is very high. Even if it is to fill the smallest pit, the insect corpses are piled up like a mountain. Ordinary demon hunters can''t do it at all. Only those large demon hunting regiments or powerful survival bases can do it, but it also takes a long time.


    However, Chu Feng made a special name in the order of killing insects. Human beings can buy and sell insect corpses freely, but they are not allowed to buy or sell them by force or create a monopoly. This simply encourages large forces to buy insect corpses from ordinary survivors.


    As a result, all forces, both the military and the people, are crazy about it.


    The rice Empire and the bear empire are the most difficult things to accept.


    "Level 8 weapon? Isn''t it true that every level 8 weapon is priceless, and level 9 weapon is just a legend? Why is dawning City able to release level 8 weapons in the form of offering a reward, just like goods in the wholesale market? Has dawning city been able to mass produce level 8 weapons? No, it''s not true. "


    "How much did we pay to get an 8-level weapon from the protoss? In order to arm an elite army with 8-level weapons, we contributed hundreds of thousands of crystal nuclei, but dawning city is willing to use 8-level weapons to exchange for those insect corpses that we can''t even call rubbish? It''s impossible. "


    "This must be false news. We must confirm it repeatedly. It may be a conspiracy of Huaxia."


    "What is Huaxia doing? What is dawning city doing? Do they have enough weapons to exchange for rubbish? If that''s the case, it''s better for us to replace it with garbage. "


    "My God! What do I see, level 9 weapons are in the exchange list? "


    "The magic weapon that can support the fight of level 9 strongmen can be exchanged with the corpse of insects! It must be false news. Dawn city can''t do such a stupid thing. "


    Shock is shock, truth is never afraid of doubt.


    The order of killing insects in dawning city began to set off a storm in the world.


    Of course, Huaxia was the first to set off the storm.


    The desire for power is the nature of biology. In this extraordinary era, this nature is infinitely enlarged. Why does power go crazy? People are everywhere.


    An eight level weapon is enough to make countless people crazy.


    There may not be many people who are qualified to obtain weapons of this level, but when the weapon of this level equals the insect corpse of the lowest level, the insect corpse is also given a certain value.


    The resulting effect is also a chain effect.


    "Level 8 weapon, this kind of weapon can be exchanged with the lowest level insect corpse?"


    However, after hearing the news, the leaders of large-scale non-governmental forces, who had some insight and vision, immediately issued one order after another.


    "We should open up all our achievements, take out all our weapons and potions, and use them to arm the survivors. We must try our best to improve the strength of our team, and do not care about such dispensable things. As long as they are willing to help us, we will pay them wages, and all of them will go out to hunt insects."


    "The strength of the demon hunting group in our survival base is not enough, but we have a lot of land and food. We should speed up the production of all kinds of food and water as soon as possible, and we can take advantage of this opportunity to make a big profit."


    "Is the killing order true? Why don''t we have a meeting to decide the way to go? After all, it''s too far away for us to have such a magic weapon as level 8 weapon, and we''ve seen that pit. It''s too big to fill it with our strength. "


    "Shabi, now the major survival bases have opened the exchange of various weapons and pharmaceutical materials, as long as the corpses of insects can be exchanged."


    "Those powerful demon hunting groups also began to exchange points for weapons and potions in the demon hunter guild, and then use these weapons and potions to exchange insect corpses. We can''t get level 8 weapons. Can''t we get a level 7 weapon from some experts? And there are 7 levels of standard Legion armor. "


    In this extraordinary era, no one wants to lag behind others.


    If they can get the magic weapon of level 8 one day earlier, they will be able to take the lead in the competition for resources, kill more monsters, and get more treasures from the demon hunter guild. This will form a virtuous circle, not to mention those who have the strength to plan level 9 weapons.


    But no matter the strength of a person or a team, it is limited.


    So after the order was issued, both local demon hunting groups and the leaders of survival bases began to take out their own stocks to exchange for the corpses of insects.


    That is, some goods that were originally used as material reserves and did not circulate in the market also began to flow to the market.Those demon hunters who have a lot of points but don''t exchange them also go to the demon hunter guild to exchange materials.


    "So, before we really open the exchange of insect carcasses, the whole Chinese economy has started to work again?"


    After hearing Su Yuan''s report, Chu Feng was about to take a sip of tea.


    There are some things that he really can''t think of.


    "In the eyes of economists, only flowing money can be called money, but in the precarious end of the day, most people want to reserve materials, so few people want to create value street and carry out commodity circulation. The business alliance seizes this opportunity, so it develops rapidly. Unfortunately, it provokes you and slaps you to death."


    When she talked about these things, Su Yuan had a look of joy on her face. "But with you, the demand of those big people has been stimulated, and the market demand of the whole China has been mobilized, so all kinds of materials have begun to circulate in the market, just to meet the demand of those big people for top weapons."


    After listening to Su Yuan''s simple explanation, Chu Feng quickly sorted out the relationship.


    At the end of the century, the economic downturn was not due to the fact that the Chinese were not hardworking enough, but because there was no circulation of goods and materials.


    However, with the desire of the strong for the top weapons, they take out their wealth in exchange for an opportunity to obtain the top weapons.


    Those at the bottom of the demon hunters, the enthusiasm of hunting insects has also been mobilized.


    We don''t pursue the top weapon, we just pursue a bottle of quenched body fluid that can improve our physique. It''s not too much! It''s up to the big guys to collect enough dead worms.


    As a result, the whole of China began to operate.

 Chapter 1198

    Seven hours after the order was issued, a deep pit had been filled with the bodies of many insects.


    When the insects filled up, the exodus of the demon hunter guild, who was guarding the pit, trembled and opened the array prohibition set by Chu Feng.


    The fire burned in the pit. In just three minutes, all the dead insects in the pit were burned to ashes. In the end, there were no ashes left.


    In the process of burning, the pit is surrounded by the array, which will not affect the outside world.


    Seeing this scene, the onlookers were shocked.


    "Isn''t Chu Feng collecting the corpses of insects for research, just to burn them down and get addicted to them? It''s too extravagant. "


    "What do you know, Lord of the city? Where can you guess? The reason why the Lord of the city issued the killing order is not for the corpse itself, but to stimulate the blood of our Chinese people and the courage to fight bravely. He just found an excuse to support those who fought bravely for China. "


    The person who said this was Chu Feng''s brain disabled supporter.


    Chu Feng now has the strongest human care on earth. Of course, there is no shortage of brain disabled supporters, but many times, these brain disabled supporters can also play a positive role.


    At this time, there are also some discordant voices.


    "If the city master really knows the truth, why don''t he send his weapons directly to the strong, so that they can kill insects more efficiently? Weapons are acquired after killing insects. How about the loss of weapons before that? I think this is the city of dawn. In order to speed up the sale of the commodities in the demon hunter guild, you should not think that it is so great. "


    No matter what time, there is no shortage of bars.


    And most of the time, what they say sounds reasonable.


    However, this type of bar spirit is usually attacked by a group after it appears.


    "Since you don''t think it''s a good way to do this, why don''t you exchange the dead insects for materials? Enjoy the benefits of the demon hunter guild, and scold the demon hunter guild. Where are your faces


    "Do we have a demon hunter guild? We just doubt Chu Feng''s motive. "


    "As long as you can do the same thing as the demon hunter guild, even if your motive is to pretend, we can kneel on the ground, lick your feet and blow you into a saint."


    After two years of beating, today''s survivors have become a lot of reality.


    No matter what your motivation is, as long as you can bring us benefits, it doesn''t matter if we kneel down and lick you. Don''t mention dignity to us. Being able to protect yourself and your family is a man''s greatest dignity.


    Many survivors, stimulated by the eschatological environment, have found a woman with the mentality of living one day at a time. Coupled with the lack of contraceptive measures, they have children.


    Such people can be said to be the most eager to have the power to protect their families.


    Especially for those who have lost everything and started a new family, there is no way to say how much they cherish their family.


    With the rise of the insect hunting storm, it also promoted the development of potions and weapons in the whole of China, and provided logistic support for those demon hunters on the front line, which also benefited a lot.


    It is Su Yuan who told Chu Feng that only money in circulation is called money, and only materials in circulation are called economy.


    "Chu Feng, guess again, what kind of influence will the insecticidal order have next?"


    Su Yuan asked with a proud face.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to guess this kind of thing. After all, he didn''t care about the follow-up. He only cared about one thing, that is, whether his goal was achieved or not.


    But looking at Su Yuan''s complacent look after she talked about her professional field, Chu Feng had to answer: "is it the evolution of survival base? It''s said that a large number of demon hunters go out in some survival bases, which leads to emptiness in the survival bases, chaos and even attack by insects. "


    "These are just small things. After some losses, they will learn from them."


    Su Yuan said, "the most important change is the impact on small survival bases. Of course, it is not because the small survival bases you mentioned do not have the power to protect themselves, because the exodus of demon hunters leads to the chaos of survivors, but because of the demand of large forces for labor and fighters."


    Chu Feng suddenly realized: "large forces also need to recruit, but the population is limited."


    For a powerful demon hunting group or a large-scale survival base, instead of spending a lot of resources to buy off ordinary demon hunters and build a seemingly huge force, it''s better to use those resources to build an elite team, or even directly put the resources on your own to make yourself stronger.


    Now, because ordinary insect corpses have value, the demon hunters in the middle class and those at the bottom have value. If you want to be independent, the demon hunting group will not be easily bought by those large forces.If they want to expand, they have to start with small survival bases.


    "At present, about 26% of the survivors live in small bases everywhere. Some of them are for self-protection, some just want to be turtles, and some are cheated by the leaders of small survival bases. They think that the outside world is dangerous and refuse to go out anyway. So those powerful survival bases just absorb some elites of human beings and let them go Some of the small survival bases are self reliant. In the past six months, the population loss caused by the small survival bases has exceeded 1.5 million. "


    Su Yuan explained that she was very excited at this time.


    "Those who just want to bury their heads in the sand are really hopeless. However, with the demand of large forces for ordinary fighters and the demand for rear group personnel, they will come up with a lot of benefits to lure ordinary survivors in small survival bases to work for themselves. There will even be some blood in the process.


    However, compared with the development of a country or even an ethnic group, this small sacrifice is necessary. What we have to do is to protect the basic bottom line of mankind.


    Those scattered small survival bases will soon be destroyed, and the whole China will be driven by interests to unite. Although it is a bit vulgar, interests are the basis of feelings.


    The greatest contribution you have made is to integrate China, which has become an isolated island due to the shock of the last time, into a whole again. "

 Chapter 1199

    As Su Yuan said, the whole of China was united because of the insecticidal order.


    Large scale demon hunting regiments and large-scale survival bases, the demand for fighters and the opening of warehouses all lead to the lack of a large number of labor and logistics.


    When they realized this, their first reaction was from those small survival bases.


    As a result, a large number of powerful demon hunting regiments began to go to small survival bases to recruit soldiers. At this time, it was discovered that under the deliberate concealment of the leaders of survival bases, ordinary survivors of many survival bases didn''t even know the existence of the demon hunter guild. Of course, they didn''t know the fruits of their hard work. They could exchange anything with the demon hunter guild.


    Even some remote small survival bases don''t even know about the national martial arts training plan.


    It seems that the national martial arts training program is nothing to a single individual, but in Chu Feng''s view, the implementation of the national martial arts training program can be said to be the greatest sacrifice made by the Chinese military for all the Chinese people.


    However, there are still some small survival bases, even the existence of the national martial arts training program is unknown.


    In other words, the materials distributed to the small survival bases in the military''s national martial arts training program have been greedy by the leaders of those survival bases and become part of their personal assets and strength.


    After discovering this kind of thing, Chu Feng directly issued the order of Ge Sha.


    In addition to Chu Feng, the whole Chinese military also moved.


    Thanks to the order of killing insects, a large number of demon hunters went out to kill insects, which greatly eased the pressure on the military, so the military took the time to carry out special rectification on those small survival bases.


    At this time, they found out how cruel the truth is behind the sentence "the sky is high, the emperor is far away".


    Sometimes those who are in a high position, because they already have enough power, do not need so much interests. On the contrary, the so-called leaders and leaders of some small survival bases exploit the survivors of survival bases far more than they think.


    Therefore, under the joint promotion of Dawning city and the military, the number of people involved in this kind of thing is more than 100000.


    In the old days, when faced with such a large number of people involved, the state should, of course, handle it cautiously and consider its influence from all aspects. But in the extraordinary times, the way of handling this kind of thing is very simple.


    Kill.


    Kill all those who benefit from the National Wushu training program. Kill all those who don''t report their information. Kill all those who deliberately deceive the survivors. Kill all the participants.


    A killing order went down, and more than 100000 survivors fell to the ground.


    Because it was jointly implemented by the military and Chu Feng of Dawning City, there was no resistance to this process, and there was no opposition.


    Because the opponents have been killed.


    The death of more than 100000 survivors is equivalent to stabbing Huaxia, but this knife is very important, because these knives cut off the cancer.


    The military''s unusual cold-blooded orders and the attitude of Dawning city shocked the whole of China. The powerful demon hunting groups became more and more self-contained, and they did not dare to bully ordinary people with their own strength, for fear that they would offend the military or the dawning city.


    With a large number of leaders of small survival bases landing, a large number of small survival bases were destroyed, and the survivors gathered towards large survival bases, which further promoted the economic development of China.


    As a result, in the ice age, which was originally in a state of economic downturn, there was a strange scene of prosperity.


    "You say the process will be accompanied by blood, but it''s really the right time for blood."


    A few days later, Chu Feng said with a smile, "the destruction of those small survival bases is a great thing! Those who really care for the survivors have a place to settle down, and the survival bases that bully the survivors have been destroyed. When the survivors know about the national martial arts training plan, they are moved to cry. "


    Su Yuan''s face, these days with a smile: "yes! There are some things I didn''t expect. I expected that the destruction of the small survival base would be bloody, but the massacre also had positive effects. "


    Looking at the continuous improvement of the overall pattern of China, she felt very relaxed.


    In fact, she and Su Yuyan have similar personalities.


    The two sisters are very strong in character, always take a lot of things as their own responsibility, like to carry something on themselves that should not be carried by themselves.


    Chu Feng always knew that she had the idea that a tall man should save all mankind.


    She chose Chu Feng because she knew that Chu Feng was the tallest of all human beings. No matter whether Chu Feng was willing to be the savior or or not, as long as he stood at the highest point of the earth, many things could not be left to him.


    But most things don''t go according to people''s plans.Just like the destruction of small survival bases this time, if those small survival bases are aboveboard, the change this time is likely to be a tragedy. However, because the elites are all taken away by the large survival bases, the small survival bases are doomed to become a place to hide evils, and only a few of them maintain human nature.


    So this action, which might have been a tragedy, turned into a glorious salvation of human nature, a destruction of evil forces, and a deterrent to some strong people who oppressed ordinary survivors with powerful force.


    As long as you''re not out of the fraternity''s welfare system, you''ll never want to commit a crime.


    Once you''ve done that, get ready to break away from citizenship, right!


    "Well, by the way, how did Wei break the army do?"


    Chu Feng has been closed these days. The intelligence sources are Su Yuan and Jiang Xinyue. He pays less attention to the hell knights and doesn''t know how they are now.


    "You''ve arranged more than one mission, but you only pay attention to the recent situation of the hell Knight order. It seems that you are not at ease with them!"


    Su Yuan said with a smile, she knows Chu Feng''s character, is absolutely not a good thing that he cares about.


    "Well! Other people do things, I can rest assured that they are the most headache


    Chu Feng was also troubled.


    "Then you can put your heart down. They did a very good job this time, or the military in South China cooperated very well, so that they didn''t meet any survivors in the ASEAN region."


    The smile on Su Yuan''s face gradually disappeared. "What they meet in ASEAN is all enemies, so they can just let go of killing. They just need to control the efficiency and quality of killing."


    At this point, the atmosphere became awkward.

 Chapter 1200

    Because the ten ASEAN countries were controlled by the demons at the beginning, the survivors there were severely injured and lost their elite support, and the rest of the survivors would not be able to survive.


    Even if it doesn''t work, will there be a survivor who doesn''t exist?


    Of course, that''s impossible. The future human beings will be able to sustain 10 years of darkness in the face of various disasters. The resilience of human beings in the face of disasters can''t even be predicted by themselves.


    Even Chu Feng didn''t want to look back on those dark days.


    He himself felt a little incredible, how he persisted in such despair.


    It can only be said that the limit that people usually think they can reach is just the self righteous when they don''t really face despair. No one really knows where the limit of human beings is.


    So, is there really no survivors in ASEAN?


    "Well, good luck."


    Chu Feng casually put the topic off.


    Su Yuan was silent for a few seconds, but she didn''t investigate.


    Those wild dangers can''t completely destroy the survivors. Only human beings can completely destroy the survivors, because only human beings can understand themselves better.


    She also understands why dawning city has never touched South China in the process of development. It is not only because dawning city has been selected as a pilot to try new possibilities of survival in the last days, but more importantly, there are some dark sides of China hidden there, which can make China brighter.


    It may be ironic, but a truly aboveboard country cannot survive.


    Chu Feng never touched those things, because once some things touched, he could not pretend that he did not know. If the dark side of China was placed on the table, it would be a more serious disaster.


    Therefore, we can only pretend that we don''t know a lot of things.


    The business alliance has developed well in South China, but it has finally separated from South China. Even if it has given a lot of benefits to dawning City, they have to leave the foundation of South China. This is based on such considerations.


    We can''t provoke, can''t we hide?


    "In fact, this kind of China, on the contrary, can make people more assured that it knows how to survive."


    Su Yuan reluctantly gave herself a smile, which can be regarded as bringing this topic to the past.


    "Well, I''m going to a meeting. The protoss are in a hurry."


    Chu Feng got up in a flash and went to a temporary meeting place outside the city of dawn. It was said that it was a temporary meeting place. In fact, it was a grass shed with some benches cut with stones. Even the surface was not polished.


    In fact, such an approach carries some elements of humiliation.


    However, considering that the seat Chu Feng prepared for himself was also a stone that had not been polished, the protoss envoys had no room for attack.


    What''s more, their purpose is very important, compared with some small incomes.


    After Chu Feng was seated, the protoss messengers got up one by one and wanted to salute Chu Feng, but Chu Feng pressed his hand in front of him, indicating that everyone would listen to him.


    "In fact, we humans, especially Huaxia, don''t have much animosity with your Protoss. It''s normal for us to have some friction for the sake of interests. It''s also normal for you to want to take back your own race''s mark items, let alone race''s mark items. Even if you see me robbing directly, you can understand."


    Chu Feng''s opening remarks were very popular, but they made the protoss messengers feel a thump.


    Chu Feng seems to be understanding their Protoss. In fact, he has defined their Protoss as a robber.


    But the problem is that what Chu Feng said is right.


    At the highest level, fists are the biggest reason.


    Only those with close fists can solve the problem peacefully through negotiation.


    At the beginning of the protoss, of course, it is impossible to regard human beings as an equal opponent. As Chu Feng said, let alone taking back what we think should be our own, even if we really like your treasure and rob it, what can you do with me?


    Seeing that some Protoss messengers wanted to speak, Chu Feng directly manipulated the air to create an air explosion in front of them.


    "There''s no need to say more about empty talk. If you Protoss still insist on solving problems by war, I''ll accompany you to the end. If you don''t want to solve problems by war, first give us some compensation, and then we can have some negotiations with the goal of peace. Even if you want to take away the star fire and the cutting edge wind, it''s not unreasonable It can be done at a price


    The protoss messengers looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    From the beginning, the rhythm of this negotiation was firmly grasped by Chu Feng, and Chu Feng''s meaning never gave them any chance to turn around. It was completely based on Chu Feng''s will.But what can they do?


    If they want to negotiate with a tough attitude, the negotiation will not go on at all. If Chu Feng is the one who accepts their threat, the coronal Lord will not fall.


    However, the earth is not an easy place to come.


    Ordinary people come here to die. Too many powerful beings can''t come here.


    Let them wait until the earth can accommodate the presence of the holy rank, they can''t wait, and they believe that Chu Feng will never give them the chance to wait so long.


    Did not see Chu Feng would rather the trip and detonate, for lighting is not willing to return them?


    "Well, if you don''t have any doubt about the reconciliation between Protoss and Terran, then I''ll clear up my compensation and the conditions for me to sell Xingchen zhenhuo spirit and duanjie Gangfeng!"


    The protoss messengers nodded and said, "OK."


    The negotiation process is simpler than they expected.


    In addition to Chu Feng''s attitude at the beginning, it directly cut into the subject.


    However, this kind of situation, in fact, is also very normal at the highest level of strength.


    But when Chu Feng offered his own conditions, the face of the protoss changed.


    "Take the star true fire spirit that I put in the fire towers as a unit. The star true fire spirit of a unit can replace 500000 captives of the demons or 5 million corpses of the demons. It is required that the integrity of the demons should be more than 80%. If the integrity is not enough, the total integrity of the demons should be more than 100% A body.


    By the way, I don''t have to be picky about the demons, but the magic content in my body should at least exceed one standard human. Don''t fool me with those low-level demons. The demons only need the top ten races to capture me. "

 Chapter 1201

    When Chu Feng offered his own conditions, some Protoss envoys directly clapped their hands.


    "It''s impossible. You''re asking too much."


    A star Protoss emissary yelled angrily, "star true fire spirit is really very important to us, but your condition is that we star Protoss and demon world fight, 500000 demon captives, in exchange for a star true fire spirit, just as you put it in the tower of fire, how much do you think we have to pay to do it?"


    "Yes, I don''t think you have any sincerity at all. It''s not so much that you are negotiating with us as that you want him to start a war between our gods and demons by relying on your own confidence."


    An emissary of the coronal Protoss said angrily, but Chu Feng interrupted him.


    "Yes, I am provoking a war between you gods and demons."


    Chu Feng''s cold voice silenced the whole negotiation scene.


    Some Protoss envoys had already prepared all kinds of plans to deal with Chu Feng and made all kinds of full preparations, but they didn''t expect that Chu Feng would do so.


    He even offered such a condition. Did he think such a degree of alienation would be useful?


    But when they questioned, Chu Feng''s reply was again beyond their expectation.


    Did he admit it?


    He even admitted that he was deliberately provoking the war between gods and demons?


    Chu Feng stood up from the rough stone and said in an excited tone:


    "what do you think of our earth from the highest plane? Do you think I don''t know? Yes, you do have such qualifications. In your eyes, our earth is a little lucky mole ant, so you can invade the earth and plunder the earth. You take this as a matter of course.


    But for our earth, it is related to the life and death of our hometown? It''s a matter of life and death for all of us. The power comparison between the supreme plane and human beings on earth is clearer in your heart than I am. Do you still use me to say, how many victories do we have in war? "


    Chu Feng said these words out loud and pointed out the weakness of the earth and the strength of the highest plane.


    "The weak should have the consciousness of the weak."


    Said a cold Protoss messenger.


    "Bang!"


    The next moment, the protoss messenger''s body directly burst open, and then talk about the real fire of the stars at night, his body ignited, burned to ashes, the next moment there was no ashes left.


    "In front of me, you are just a weak person."


    After killing the protoss Messenger, it seems that nothing happened to Chu Feng.


    "Now that we are all going to perish, can you tell me how I want to be rational? I can tell you frankly that I want to start a war between the gods and demons. "


    "Whether it''s the protoss or the demons, even if it''s the strong one in the underworld, as long as I take out enough demons'' captives and corpses, I can give them part of Xingzhen fire spirit and duanjie Gangfeng. At the highest level, you Xingshen are really powerful. I don''t believe Xingzhen fire spirit can lure anyone. After all, they have the choice to hide in the heaven."


    When Chu Feng said this in a dignified way, the emissary''s face changed.


    The star Protoss is one of the two royal families in the divine world, but it doesn''t mean that they can dominate the whole divine world. It''s also because it''s not worth fighting for the star Protoss.


    However, can they hunt down the protoss to heaven?


    It''s impossible.


    If the protoss of stars go to heaven, they will be encircled by heaven.


    Unless they can command the whole divine world to fight a life and death war with heaven, but this kind of war has not happened before, and their divine world is defeated in the end.


    They believe that there will be a lot of madmen at the highest level who will not pay attention to such things at all.


    Especially those who are good at fire, after obtaining the true fire spirit of the stars, directly take a small part of their lineage to the heaven in their personal identity, then they will become a part of the heaven.


    They couldn''t trace it because of the size of heaven.


    "Chu Feng, you dare!"


    "Bang!"


    "I dare!"


    Chu Feng slapped him. The protoss messenger who began to question himself was slapped to pieces by him.


    "I know what you are waiting for. When the earth can hold the battle of Saint level existence, when the existence of Saint level can reward the earth a lot, it will be the end of our earth.


    "But before that day comes, I will detonate all the stars, the true fire spirit and the broken boundary wind. At least I will disperse the black clouds above us. As for the future? Don''t talk to us about the future before you go to war on a large scale between the divine world and the demon world and let our earth see the hope of survival."I don''t trust what you say. I only trust my own judgment. You can go back and tell the people behind you, continue to drive me into a desperate situation, or choose to give us a ray of life in the form of trade. "


    A ray of life, where is this ray of life fought for in this way?


    The envoys of the protoss are almost furious.


    Chu Feng didn''t give them the chance to negotiate or offer them conditions at all. Chu Feng''s attitude was obvious. It''s a declaration to the whole Protoss.


    I''m going to start a war between you gods and demons.


    The reason, of course, is to give the earth a chance.


    Since you are all so powerful, our earth will surely be exterminated in the future, so we have to struggle before exterminating the race, which is not too much!


    This is not so much a conspiracy as a plot that can be put in the sun.


    My ideas have been put out in an open manner. It''s up to you whether you want to fall into the trap or not.


    If you want to use some useless empty words to deceive me, I''m sorry. I don''t believe in your gods and demons. I won''t believe anything until we open the war and let mankind see the hope of survival in the crevice.


    If you choose not to fall into the trap, that''s good. Anyway, before the great destruction of the earth, we can destroy everything we have, and you can get nothing.


    "This is not something we can decide. We are only responsible for reporting the results."


    A star Protoss Messenger, the first to break the silence, and then turned away.


    What is the protoss? One by one, they left the negotiation site in silence.


    After these Protoss all left, Chu Feng also withdrew his eyes.


    Now his expression and eyes, no longer a little crazy in the negotiation scene, seem extremely calm, and even some shade.


    "What would you do? But whatever choice you make, it doesn''t matter


    Chu Feng has always been a man who places his hopes on the folly of the enemy.


    Is it possible to entrust the future of the earth to trigger wars between gods and demons?


    Stop teasing me.


    Every one or two hundred years, there will be a big war between the gods and demons, but no world can survive the invasion of the gods and demons.

 Chapter 1202

    After the protoss mission was sent back, Chu Feng did not continue to pay attention to them.


    He won''t see any Protoss again until the demon captives he asked for are sent to him.


    The same is true for dawning city. When the protoss are killed, there is no room for negotiation, so we can eliminate the Protoss and trade with the Protoss.


    For a single force, this is obviously inconceivable.


    However, in terms of relations between the state and ethnic groups, it can only be said that there are no permanent enemies, only permanent interests. As long as there are enough interests, no one can not cooperate.


    One branch of the silver phosphorus demon clan was destroyed because of the existence of Chu Feng. Aren''t they still living on Chu Feng? Of course, their value to Chu Feng is also limited, who is Chu Feng, to set up a good image for their next action, so it is better for them.


    Under the command of Chu Feng, the city of dawn has been fully operating.


    Many of the demon hunting groups in the name of Dawning city have gone to the north to hunt insects more efficiently. After all, the north of China today has the most wilderness.


    Now, the North China military region has begun to develop the wilderness of North China after the influx of large-scale demon hunters.


    Due to the strange economic recovery, a large number of crystal nuclei are consumed, but at the same time, a large number of materials are circulating in the market. The chain reaction also makes people gradually find the magic effect of star fire.


    The stars really fire spirit, Chu Feng of course is not easy to sell.


    But those stars are really fire, Chu Feng can still sell.


    Star fire has also been developed by human beings to use various means, whether it is used as fuel, used for refining, used to kill poison, used to purify the air and even water, all have a miraculous effect.


    Although star fire is not the strongest fire, it is the purest and ultimate fire.


    As for the consumption of star fire? Those insect corpses are ignited by the star fire. Do you really think there is nothing left? Chu Feng has never been in the business of losing money, and he will not do charity.


    After the corpse is ignited, it is used as fuel to continue the burning of the star fire, and even has surplus.


    That part of the surplus, of course, was taken away by Chu Feng.


    Although these gains, for others, may not be comparable to those weapons Chu Feng took out, but for Chu Feng himself, such gains are far beyond.


    On the fifth day after the negotiation, that is, the 11th day after the issuance of the killing order, the largest number of insects in East China were wiped out, along with the zombies and mutant animals hiding in the corner, which made the whole East China a safe area, and more demon hunters went to other places, promoting the exchange of demon hunters from all sides.


    As for whether it will snatch the prey? For now, it won''t happen.


    The number of insects is almost endless. No matter how many insects are killed, more insects will emerge. Therefore, there is no need to worry about this kind of thing. If someone wants to control a wilderness alone, the reward order from the demon hunter guild will be waiting for them.


    Many insightful leaders of large forces began to follow Su Yuan''s model of building dawning city at the beginning, establishing advance bases and service bases in addition to large-scale survival bases. They not only earned a lot of benefits for themselves, but also provided places for those wild demon hunters to rest and avoid difficulties, and improved the efficiency of killing insects.


    Driven by interests, people can overcome any difficulties.


    No matter what difficulties they encounter, Huaxia people have enough wisdom and perseverance to solve them, and Huaxia will increasingly adapt to this mode.


    At the same time, the Maoxiong Empire and the MI Empire also sent a large number of caravans to China.


    It''s not very realistic to transport the corpses of insects. After all, the midway transportation is too dangerous, and the profits are not in line with their expectations. However, it''s OK to use a large number of crystal nuclei to buy goods in China, especially the weapons sold in dawning city. Therefore, the demon Hunter guild in North China is the most prosperous one.


    That kind of prosperity and development is certainly not without drawbacks. For example, the major survival bases have begun to reduce the development of agricultural and sideline products and reduce the grain reserves.


    Of course, there are also some people of insight who see these drawbacks and start to publicize their views.


    But Chu Feng didn''t even care about these people.


    This is not the time for Chu Feng to come back from the end of the world. He needs to conform to the general trend to get benefits. Now where Chu Feng has passed, the general trend will rise in accordance with Chu Feng''s steps.


    The resistance in the process of development and prosperity came from the voices of opposition from the people and the views of people of insight. It is not a matter for Chu Feng. The important thing is that a new wave has risen. Under this rolling trend, all the voices of opposition are either destroyed under the wave, or they can only comply with the trend.


    Those businessmen who only know how to hoard grain and materials, who occupy a mountain and dominate, and wait for the price rise to drive up prices, have suffered heavy losses under this wave.China is advancing, and mankind is advancing. Those who are stagnant are bound to be eliminated by the tide of the times.


    On the 13th day after the end of the negotiation, the hell Knights completed their mission and returned to China successfully, and Chu Feng just went out.


    "Hell Knights lost two units. It turns out that there are still a large number of demons in ASEAN after the silver phosphorus demons left. It seems that such a loss is reasonable, but with these losses, they should be more careful in the future! But looking at their achievements, they have done quite well. "


    The pattern of China is changing every day, but Chu Feng is less concerned about the overall change of China.


    Because the current situation does not need Chu Feng to pay much attention. As long as there are not a large number of foreign visitors coming, whether he pays attention to the current situation will not have much influence.


    The order of hell ploughed the original territory of the ten ASEAN countries.


    A large number of urban ruins have been destroyed, and a large number of buildings have become dust. As long as the number of zombies, insects and mutated monsters reaches a certain scale, they will be directly destroyed by the hell knights.


    The hell Knights complete their mission and return smoothly.


    Where the hell knights and the dark Legion pass, the forces along the way are worried.


    Just when the various forces in China doubted whether the city of dawn would take the next step, the city of dawn also expanded its recruitment to 1.5 million legions and marched out to the south.

 Chapter 1203

    "What is dawning city doing?"


    "A few days ago, they expanded a large number of troops to 1.5 million. Now these troops are pouring out, and even the demons are following. Is this a big move?"


    "Who are they going to deal with?"


    "It''s totally possible. Chu Feng''s actions are always unexpected."


    "In my opinion, they should want to be independent. The hell Knights spent 20 days in the past, plowing the threat of the whole ten ASEAN countries. Now it can be said that it is an undeveloped treasure land. The city of dawn is coming out now, probably to develop that place and become a separate country."


    "Are all the people who say these things stupid? If Chu Feng has such ambition, why not seek hegemony directly in China? In this way, isn''t China all his


    "As if Chu Feng could do it."


    The southward expedition of Dawning City naturally caused extensive discussion.


    There are even many rumors among the people that Chu Feng wanted to split China.


    Of course, it''s just rumors.


    Since Chu Feng, who dares to stop him? What kind of influence can those people have at most?


    As long as we ignore them, do they dare to appear in front of the southern expedition?


    The 1.5 million troops should have been marching very slowly, but in fact, it took only three days for them to reach the ASEAN region.


    This is not a quick march, but a warm-up before the formal war.


    During these three days, all the guilty people and forces were far away. It''s strange that those who used to make a lot of comments and criticize Chu Feng in the survival base would disappear for various reasons as long as they were the place where the army of dawn city passed by. They didn''t reappear until the Southern expedition army passed by.


    After arriving in the ASEAN region, the Legion of Dawning City, under the order of Su Yuyan, began to divide the territory in the ASEAN region, dividing the ASEAN region, which has become a wilderness and ruins, into pieces of areas. By the way, they also established a large number of outposts and field strongholds to separate the wilderness.


    The practice of Dawning city not only caused a sensation in China, but also began to be affected internationally.


    "What does Chu Feng want to do?"


    "We have set up outposts in the ten ASEAN countries and set up some small bases. Does dawning city really want to occupy the territory of the ten ASEAN countries?"


    "It''s rather blatant."


    "Should not some time ago, those who preach that Chu Feng wants to split China are right!"


    Under such suspicions, people all over China were in a panic. Those who had been slandering Chu Feng all over the country now took the opportunity to speak out and publicize Chu Feng''s split theory.


    However, all the famous demon hunting regiments and survival bases are full of uneasiness.


    "If Chu Feng''s heart is not in Huaxia, what kind of influence will it have on Huaxia? If dawning city really wants to be independent from Huaxia, can the future of Huaxia be so prosperous? "


    Unlike those who are sensationalist, some people may pursue interests, but as long as they have some vision and pattern, their first consideration is the overall influence of China, and their second consideration is what kind of changes will happen under this influence, whether they will follow the tide or take advantage of this opportunity to do something.


    Even some people secretly contacted the people of Dawning city to express their desire to leave China.


    For these people, Chu Feng never asked, but Su Yuan recorded their names and identities in a small notebook.


    Chu Feng will not pay attention to these small things and villains, but also will not go to ask her solution.


    What she wants to do, Chu Feng will not refuse.


    Therefore, she can follow her own mind in some places.


    On the contrary, the rice Empire and the Maoxiong Empire took advantage of this opportunity to start thinking.


    The idea of the Maoxiong empire is very simple:


    "great, Huaxia has begun to occupy the territory of those countries that have perished. Now that they have done so, they have no way to blame us. Send troops quickly to occupy the territory of those small countries that have perished, especially those in Central Asia, and then send someone to inform Huaxia to discuss with us The division of ownerless territory. "


    The Maoxiong Empire has always been very enthusiastic about territorial issues.


    Just because of the global alliance and the large size of their territory, some of them have not shown their ambitions.


    The MI Empire has unified the whole northern continent for a long time, and now it is still plotting the southern continent, but it does not put these things on the surface. The surface view is that the survivors formed an alliance.


    But fools know what they''re doing.Now Huaxia is about to put this matter in the open, so of course the Maoxiong empire will also put this matter in the open, so that they can be more aboveboard.


    Being aboveboard is actually a very meaningful thing, which will speed up the process of their aggression.


    And the attitude of MI Empire became very happy.


    "Ha ha, Huaxia has finally taken off the mask of hypocrisy. We must quickly protest, organize demonstrations, launch protests in Huaxia and accuse Huaxia of invading other people''s territory. We must put all kinds of charges on them."


    "What, Huaxia blocked the trading ports and prohibited us from entering Huaxia to purchase materials? How can we do this? We strongly protest that the surviving countries of the earth must open up trade with each other. This is the bottom line that we can never give up. "


    "Did the Maoxiong Empire go to Huaxia for negotiation? They want to legally occupy and develop the ownerless territory? Is the bear Empire stupid? Can they still take out the Westland Council and the Starcross? What''s in their interest? Moreover, the resources within their territory have not been developed yet! How could they even plot a land without owners? "


    At the beginning, the MI empire was still using their very skilled means of public opinion attack, but they soon found that the effect of those means of public opinion attack on the bad was getting worse and worse.


    Because anyone who spreads public opinion and attacks is gradually isolated by the Chinese community.


    Coupled with the back stab of the Maoxiong Empire, the public opinion attack of the rice empire can only be turned into bragging at rest.


    As the city of dawn marched to the South and built a base for advancing in the wild, the whole world was in turmoil, which made many people doubt whether Chu Feng was deliberately disturbing the international situation.


    If their thoughts were known to Chu Feng, Chu Feng would not laugh at them.


    Deliberately disturbing the international situation?


    There is no need to disturb the situation!

 Chapter 1204

    "Are you coming?"


    After receiving the news from dawning City, Han Yunxiao contacted Ruan Jian''an.


    "Ready!"


    "Not yet. The Lord is coming too fast."


    "We don''t need to do too much. What we need to do is to clear the obstacles, not to replace the Legion of dawn city and finish everything."


    "Yes."


    "East and North, we can leave it alone. Let''s go south."


    "Good."


    After their communication, Han Yunxiao waved to the scouting camp experts around him and said, "brothers, after killing the zombie group in the city, let''s go south."


    Beside him, in addition to more than a dozen experts from the reconnaissance battalion, there are hundreds of military experts nearby, and thousands of military logistics personnel in the distance, who are 30 or 40 kilometers away from them to provide them with supplies and support at any time.


    Despite their support, Han Yunxiao never used it.


    A young officer, with a bitter smile, said to Han Yunxiao, "since the order was given from above that we should fight with you, we are now beginning to doubt whether the army is necessary."


    "What do you think! They don''t even say that the army is unimportant. What a face you are. "


    Han Yunxiao was not angry and said, "fight your battles well. Don''t think about the mess. The southwest defense line of China is the most dangerous place. But until now, no zombie has passed through the defense line. It''s your credit. The strength of the individual can only be used to save the fire. The strength of the army can strangle the danger in the cradle."


    The young officer shook his head with a wry smile, without much argument.


    When more than 30 people were sent to the southwest defense line to help them fight in dawning City, they didn''t think so at the beginning. What could they do with just over 30 people?


    But the next thing, let them more and more shocked.


    These people, it can be said, have a direct impact in the three Arab countries. When they encounter threats that can stop them, they will directly eliminate them, and then continue their rampage.


    "Yes, as you said, the zombie kings are here."


    A soldier of the reconnaissance camp, riding a hellish nightmare horse, came to Han Yunxiao and reported excitedly, "those zombie kings are really wise. We have made so much news during this period that they have united with each other and occupied more than 800000 zombies where we are going to attack."


    Hearing the report from the comer, the young officer''s face changed: "when there are more than 10000 zombies, it''s easy to split or kill each other. Now there are more than 800000 zombies gathered together. It must be the corpse emperor who is in command. Let''s ask the headquarters for support. No, we can''t ask for support. Let''s evacuate as soon as we push our troops here, we will be able to solve the problem I''ll kill them. "


    Originally, he wanted to ask for support from all parties, but he didn''t know how far away they were when he thought that they had already gone deep into the border of the three Arab countries. To seek support rashly would only put the reinforcements in danger.


    "Well, we''ve known each other for more than 20 days. Have you ever seen me do something I''m not sure about?"


    Han Yunxiao patted the young officer on the shoulder, and then summoned the hell nightmare horse. The soldiers of the reconnaissance camp galloped towards the zombie group.


    The young officer changed his face and ordered, "follow."


    Looking at this posture, Han Yunxiao should not plan to engage in secret operations. No matter what they want to do, as experts in the South China military region, they must always look at each other.


    He doesn''t mean that they don''t believe in the people of the city of dawn and want to supervise, but they can''t afford the mysterious disappearance of the core figure of the city of dawn, which arouses Chu Feng''s anger.


    No matter whether Chu Feng cares about this kind of thing or not, they must be able to behave themselves.


    The forward speed of the soldiers, of course, is more than one level behind the forward speed of hell nightmare horse. When they arrived at the battlefield, they were shocked to see the scene.


    The black hell fire is burning in the city where there are no people.


    A large number of buildings have become ashes under the burning of Hellfire. Countless zombies struggle and scream in the hellfire and become ashes. Some powerful zombies barely resist the hellfire and rush towards Han Yunxiao with ferocious faces.


    At this time, Han Yunxiao reached into a pocket of his waist and took out a green bamboo leaf.


    "What is he going to do?"


    The soldiers in the distant place were a little surprised. However, the soldiers in the reconnaissance camp were not surprised by Han Yunxiao''s action. They had not used what Chu Feng had prepared before. They almost thought they could not use it!


    But I didn''t expect that Han Yunxiao''s real goal was to catch all those powerful ways.


    Han Yunxiao stretched out his hand, and the green bamboo leaves suddenly turned into overwhelming sword Qi. About tens of thousands of black sword Qi shot at the zombies.Just for a moment, no matter struggling, fighting back or escaping, the powerful zombies all quieted down at this moment, and then their bodies began to turn into pieces of meat and ashes under the fire of hell.


    The soldiers who came from afar were quiet.


    The young officer saw the scene and muttered to himself, "what level of power is this? Is there a strong man in the city of dawn as strong as Chu Feng? Or is Chu Feng stronger than that? "


    More than 800000 zombies gathered and ambushed here, but they came from a distance in less than two minutes. In these two minutes, all the zombies here were burned to death. The zombies who could survive the burning of hell were the kings of zombies.


    And the zombies who were not burned by the hell fire died clean under the green bamboo leaves.


    What level of power is this?


    They only heard that Chu Feng is the strongest in the world, but they have no idea about the strongest in the world. After seeing this shocking scene, they suddenly have this idea.


    Even the strongest human power on earth, it should be just like this!


    "No, the city of dawn is not as strong as the Lord."


    Han Yunxiao corrected. He opened his satchel around his waist and had a look. There were dozens of green bamboo leaves and some black maple leaves in it. Just now, he only consumed 1% of the inventory.


    He patted the young officer on the shoulder and said, "that''s just the card prepared by our city master. It''s equivalent to a part of the strength of the city master himself."

 Chapter 1205

    "For five consecutive days, you have not checked the intelligence of the southern battlefield. Are you so relieved about the war on the southwest defense line?"


    Jiang Xinyue is not angry and pats a piece of information on the table in front of Chu Feng. Chu Feng spends most of his time practicing and resting. The army''s expedition to the south of Dawning city is a major event that affects the whole world. However, Chu Feng has been indifferent to the information of the South for five consecutive days and immersed in the practice every day.


    Even if you are eager to improve your strength, you will not be so relieved about the war!


    "How do you know that I don''t pay any attention to the situation in the south?"


    Chu Feng was not angry, but asked with a smile.


    Jiang Xinyue language plug, trying to ask: "do you in their body, have left the means of surveillance?"


    Finish saying, she also exaggerates of cover own skirt.


    Chu Feng white her one eye: "you body which place I have not touched, still need to cover?"


    Jiang Xinyue''s face turned red, turned his head and hummed: "hum! It''s so licentious


    "Don''t you like it?"


    "Ignore you."


    Jiang Xinyue is so provoked by Chu Feng that she almost wants to leave here. However, she thinks that Chu Feng has been in the small world of Yuanfu these days, and she has not been entangled with Chu Feng for several days, and she can''t walk away.


    "In fact, I''ve been focusing on the south, even all over the world."


    Chu Feng pointed to a jade pendant hanging from Jiang Xinyue''s waist, "this is the means I gave you to protect your life. I put different means to protect your life on everyone. If those means are used up, I will feel something. Moreover, I have been observing the large-scale spatial fluctuations all over the earth to make sure that there is no large-scale space channel between the gods and demons.


    Since there is no large-scale dispatch of troops from both the gods and demons, and there are no casualties among the main soldiers in the south, why should I pay attention to the casualties of ordinary soldiers? "


    "If you don''t pay attention to the casualties of ordinary soldiers, why do you take the casualty rate of soldiers as an important index to evaluate officers? As a result, many officers prefer to give up the completion of tasks rather than the casualties of their soldiers."


    Jiang Xinyue feels that there are some contradictions between Chu Feng''s attitude and what he does.


    Chu Feng shook his head and said: "the two are not contradictory. I just hate sending troops to die in order to be a hero. If they die in this war, they will not be able to play a role in the next war. But without the baptism of blood and fire and the painful casualties, the army will not grow up, so the sacrifice at this time is valuable ¡£¡±


    "Your attitude towards life is really novel."


    Jiang Xinyue said with emotion.


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a gloomy look: "life is the most precious. Some people regard this sentence as a wise saying, so they can sacrifice everything for life, but they don''t know that the most precious part of life is not life itself, but what life can carry. The most precious part of life is that we can do what we want with life What is the value of love, a meaningless life? "


    Looking at the gloomy Chu Feng, Jiang Xinyue was stunned. She had never seen Chu Feng show such an expression.


    But the next moment, Chu Feng suddenly put Jiang Xinyue into his arms, his hands began to be dishonest.


    "For example, some things need to be alive to enjoy."


    Jiang Xinyue spat with a red face: "I thought you were going to say something! It''s still a color embryo! "


    Chu Feng said with a bad smile, "don''t you like it?"


    Jiang Xinyue snorts coldly. She knows that Chu Feng is actually strong, and she doesn''t want to expose her weakness in front of others, especially in front of her own woman. That''s why she changes the topic in this way, and she doesn''t expose it.


    Next, it''s time for two.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    after a period of absurdity, Chu Feng returned to the small world of Yuanfu and came to an independent space.


    "Yu Rou''s backhand on Jiang Xinyue is more and more difficult to suppress."


    Chu Feng sat on a futon to himself, and put a large mechanical watch in the air in 12 directions around the futon. These mechanical watches were arranged in order from 5 meters to 60 meters away from his position. The mechanical watch in front of him was the closest, and the same time was the closest to the standard time.


    After entering the extraordinary era, most electronic watches have been unable to use.


    On the contrary, some old mechanical watches can operate as usual.


    These mechanical watches were specially commissioned by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng put 12 mechanical watches around him, not to remind himself to cherish time, but to remind himself of the time when he did not study the time range.


    Before the time power was restored, Chu Feng didn''t feel much about it.


    Later, because of Yurou, Chu Feng lost interest in the power of time. However, with Yurou''s abnormal situation last time, Chu Feng realized that those powerful beings had never given up their attention to the earth.At least the existence of time powers, they can not let go.


    Since there was a way to escape, Chu Feng had no choice but to accept it.


    However, after applying it to actual combat, Chu Feng also felt that the time ability was really terrible. It was just a predictive ability. After using it well, he could make his fighting consciousness keep up with the strong one in the divine world.


    You know, the existence time of those holy steps in the divine world is longer than that of Chu Feng, and Chu Feng''s fighting time is only more than ten years of experience even if he adds up the time of his previous life.


    However, the time power can forcibly offset this gap.


    Now in his own small world, Chu Feng has a new usage of time power.


    He feels that his time power is probably in a incomplete state, or a fragment of the law of time. It can enhance the ability of prediction, but it has no way to let himself see the past.


    But in my own small world, even the speed of things changing is under my control.


    To some extent, Chu Feng can control the time of his world.


    Now, with the help of the time ability, Chu Feng''s mastery of time becomes more handy. The less things change, or the simpler the way of change, the less time flow and things change.


    The independent space where Chu Feng is now is an independent space with accelerated time.


    "If it''s just to change the speed of Zhenyuan''s refining, I can bear 5 times the time flow rate to condense the supernatural power seeds, and I can bear 12 times the time flow rate. Now the new supernatural power seeds have been condensed again, and I can make a new attempt."

 Chapter 1206

    Chu Feng''s basic idea is: life is the most complex field, since the acceleration of time involves life, the effect of acceleration will suddenly become very poor, then simply remove the interference of life.


    There are only a few mainstream ways to enhance strength: realm, spiritual strength, skills, weapons, and fighting consciousness.


    Among them, the promotion of realm is the most complex and fundamental.


    As long as it''s not such a special work as the purple demon clan, rank is always the most critical determinant. Some talented and strong people can fight across a big realm, but it''s very difficult for Chu Feng to cross two big realms. He can only do it reluctantly by relying on the original strength, but the price is also very painful.


    And the price to pay is the whole world, not just Chu Feng.


    Now Chu Feng''s life level has been improved a lot under the transformation of the fruit and source of life. It is not difficult for him to break through the realm, but it needs certain accumulation and the promotion of the upper limit of heaven and earth.


    Needless to say, there is not much room for improvement in weapons and fighting consciousness, and there is not much effect.


    Now, what Chu Feng pays most attention to is supernatural power.


    Now what Chu Feng lacks is not strength, but the way to exert his strength, especially the way to exert his strength to the holy level. Otherwise, he would not even be qualified to fight with the real strong.


    The whole process of the battle of killing the God of the coronal Protoss took less than a minute, but the danger and the price paid by Chu Feng were very heavy indeed.


    If Chu Feng didn''t understand the power of Zhenyuan, if he didn''t have the power of eternal wood, if he didn''t have the power of four swords, let alone kill the Lord, it would be very difficult to save his life. Even if he barely survived, he would become a useless man.


    Only the power of the existence of the holy rank can be qualified to fight with the existence of the holy rank.


    Magic power is a way to quickly shorten the distance between the two sides.


    Thinking about this, Chu Feng came to the connecting line between the nearest mechanical watch and the penultimate mechanical watch, but there was a virtual shadow on his original meditation Futon.


    This virtual shadow is similar to Chu Feng. The whole body is as white as jade, as real as fantasy. On the outside, it is covered with a layer of simple black armor, with two black swords on its back.


    One is integrated with the black armor, while the other is slightly isolated.


    "If I speed up the cultivation of supernatural powers, then the cost of time consumption is too high, but just speed up the supernatural powers, does not involve life, should be able to speed up faster."


    Chu Feng began to control the time, slowly accelerating the virtual shadow time of meditation.


    5 times, 6 times, 7 times ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "20 times, OK!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes burst out with light, and he didn''t feel a little bit hard until he accelerated to 20 times the speed of time, which means that his idea is completely feasible.


    In the small world, a large number of forces pour out to the direction of the magic seed.


    But more than 9 levels of the strong are all the power of the yuan force into the magic seed, the virtual and real changes of the virtual shadow is only a little solid, people doubt whether this is an illusion.


    After 10 hours in a row, Chu Feng stopped his action.


    Now he has extracted 10% of the energy from the whole small world and used it to refine the seeds. The effect is very remarkable, but it is still too much compared with this kind of consumption.


    But Chu Feng didn''t care about the consumption.


    "In my small world, everything goes in a circle. The consumed force does not really disappear, but exists in my world in another form."


    As Chu Feng constantly observes the operation of the small world, he understands the mystery of the operation of the world more and more thoroughly.


    It is true that the operation of the world will consume a lot of meta forces, but it will also produce some meta forces. However, this does not mean that the world can completely form a self cycle.


    If Chu Feng really let his small world become an independent world, the final result is to form a backwater.


    Running water is not rotten, the human body needs food, and so does the world.


    Now my small world has experienced a lot of consumption, and it''s time to start to supplement. Under such an alternating cycle, I can constantly break myself and break through the limit of quality.


    In another independent space, a large number of nuclei begin to burn.


    There are also some ashes, also rose into a white smoke, and dissipated in nothingness.


    The crystal nucleus can make up for the consumption of the world origin, which can speed up the speed of world operation and repair. Those ashes are the ashes from burning Zerg corpses with star fire.


    Those ashes contain the essence of Zerg, and only one gram can be extracted from a small pit.


    Now the whole world has fallen into a frenzy of hunting insects, so this kind of thing is not lacking for Chu Feng, which is also the most precious material for Chu Feng.Now in order to speed up his practice, he did not hesitate to use it.


    In the future, if he doesn''t have the strength, he doesn''t have to talk about the future.


    In this cycle of alternate practice, the supernatural power seed became more and more powerful, even to the point that the earth could not accommodate, and later it was simply sealed in an independent space by Chu Feng.


    Anyway, the power in his body has been changed to Zhenyuan, which is more powerful than Yuanli. In addition, with Zhenyuan to control his refined Zhuxian four swords, his power will become much stronger. Even if he loses the power of the magic power seed, he is invincible on the earth. Before the battlefield of Shengjie''s existence opens, Chu Feng doesn''t have to worry about any enemies.


    After the success of the idea of accelerating the magic power seed with time, Chu Feng had a new idea.


    "Since the supernatural power can exist without the body, and there is a small world as sustenance, can I practice the law of time in the same way as the seed of the supernatural power, seal it separately by the way, and untie the seal when necessary, so as to weaken the influence of the time power on the surrounding things as much as possible."


    With a new idea, Chu Feng once again immersed in the cultivation.


    As time went by, a month and a half passed in a flash.


    In this period of one and a half months, the Legion of dawn City cooperated with the southwest Chinese army, and with the assistance of the hell knights, the whole three countries of Afghanistan were burned to ruins, and the whole border of the three countries of Afghanistan was turned into scorched earth.


    Today, the whole South Asia and the east of South Asia have all fallen into the hands of Huaxia.


    In this process, the reputation of Han Yunxiao and others also resounded through China.

 Chapter 1207

    "Well done."


    "At least they flattened a country and controlled the total number of casualties to less than 100000. This is a miracle number on the battlefield. If it falls into your mouth, there is only one good one left?"


    Su Yuan white Chu Feng one eye.


    The whole three Arab countries have become a piece of scorched earth, and the zombies basically have nothing to survive, of which Han Yunxiao played a crucial role.


    He has a very keen fighting intuition, and can find the weak points of the enemy with the fastest speed.


    In addition, the fighting means given by Chu Feng to Han Yunxiao can make Han Yunxiao fearless of any enemy.


    The reason why we can fight for one and a half months is mainly to clean up all traces, and also to prevent any hidden dangers there. The most important thing is that the place has become a clean territory.


    There were more than 90000 casualties in this war, among which more than 70000 recruits recruited by the city of dawn died. Another team of hell knights met a very powerful level 8 corpse king by accident, and killed him after more than half of his injuries. Such combat intelligence certainly made Chu Feng unhappy.


    The loss of the front battlefield can be forgiven.


    However, there were more than 10000 people left. It was after the main Legion broke up the zombie group, that they were asked to mend their swords and clean up the battlefield.


    Of course, it''s not a one-time loss, it''s a cumulative loss.


    This kind of combat intelligence was almost torn up by Chu Feng.


    "When those people train, do they train themselves into pig brains? If you want to snatch just a little booty, you''ll forget to mend the knife. It''s good to be so stupid and clean. "


    Scold to scold, those people''s pension Jin chufeng still need to pay.


    However, for those zombies or insects who were killed because of looting, the pension remains unchanged. In addition, they will provide simple help to their families and children, that is, they will not starve to death. But if they die on their own, or they are unwilling to cherish their blessings, it''s no fault to Chu Feng.


    For those soldiers who died in front of the battlefield, their pensions doubled and their families and children were given preferential treatment.


    For those soldiers who died in an accident to protect their teammates, their pensions doubled and their families also received preferential treatment.


    Such a plan is also to warn others.


    No matter what the reason is, as long as you are killed by the enemy on the battlefield, there can be no deduction for the pension and the promise after the war. However, Chu Feng can provide more preferential treatment for those who abide by the military discipline. In contrast, those who violate the military discipline and lose their lives because of greed will become others A warning of the future.


    This kind of practice may cause some negative effects under the spread of intentional people.


    But fortunately, during this period, Su Yuan has secretly executed many "people with intention". Those who repeatedly spread slander against the city of dawn and Chu Feng often disappear inexplicably.


    People high enough to know who did it, but everyone pretended not to know.


    In the extraordinary era, there is a code of conduct for the extraordinary era. There is no need for us to use the legal concepts of the old era to restrain the extraordinary people in the new era. That is almost the same as asking all human beings to fight barehanded.


    In the extraordinary times, moral restraint is more reliable than legal restraint.


    For Su Yuan''s small moves, Chu Feng will not support them, but he will not be bored to stop them.


    "I''m not going to be locked up easily in a short time. Before that, I have something to put in the demon hunter guild."


    Between Chu Feng and Su Yuan, the scenes around them switch to the outside of Dawning city. Su Yuan is used to Chu Feng''s amazing teleportation.


    After arriving outside the city, dozens of black giant wolves appeared around the crowd.


    These giant wolves have black hair and turquoise green eyes. The length of their bodies is generally between 5 and 8 meters. There are also some large giant wolves whose body length is more than 10 meters.


    "These are the new varieties that I cultivated in the small world, that is to say, they use the magic Qi of the demon world to demonize those giant wolves, and produce a kind of cunning magic wolf that retains its own. I named it the dark magic wolf."


    Chu Feng turned his hand, and some black stones appeared in his hand. "Through the contract made by the stone of contract, you can manipulate these evil wolves to serve you, but the stone of contract is not omnipotent. These dark evil wolves have the characteristics of victims. If you take these evil wolves as reliable partners, they are likely to bite your neck while you are asleep ¡£¡±


    Have the characteristic of killing the master?


    Su Yuan widened her eyes: "why do you think that some people will accept the demon wolf who has the characteristic of killing the master?"


    "In the old days, the most dangerous thing in the world was nuclear weapons. Before the birth of nuclear weapons, gunpowder was also the most dangerous thing in the world. However, human beings have used fire for thousands or even tens of thousands of years. These things are very dangerous, but in the end, they are not used to serve the people? It''s the same with these dark wolves. "Chu Feng said, "the dark wolf has a very terrible sense of smell and tracking ability. As long as it can completely subdue the dark wolf, it can use the dark wolf to find insects more efficiently. So even if this kind of thing has some dangers, as long as it can ensure its own strength to suppress the dark wolf, I believe many people will be willing to use it."


    It can find and track insects more efficiently.


    Only with this function, Su Yuan can imagine what kind of sensation the dark wolf will cause once it is put on the exchange list of the demon hunter guild.


    After all, the corpse of the insect is equal to the weapon above level 8.


    Then the existence of a dark wolf is equivalent to telling you that I can introduce more customers to you. It depends on you to take down these customers.


    "Well, how many dark wolves can you offer?"


    Su Yuan''s eyes are shining.


    "About twenty thousand! More I have to do experiments, but a demon hunting group and a demon wolf are enough. We just use the demon wolf as a dog. " Chu Feng said impolitely.


    "Well, I''ll arrange to promote these wolves in the city of dawn first." Su Yuan nodded.


    "No, we use hellhounds directly in dawning city. We have discussed with hellhounds. Hellhounds can help us fight in the form of work, but humans need to pay them." Chu Feng Road.


    "Su Yuan.

 Chapter 1208

    When the dark wolf, a special pet, was withdrawn, many powerful demon hunting groups immediately applauded.


    As for the dark wolf, does it have a patricide complex?


    This kind of thing is not a thing for those powerful demon hunting groups. Let alone the top 100 demon hunting groups, each demon hunting group has more than 30 level 7 experts. Even the top 1000 demon hunting groups have more than 10 level 7 experts. It is not a problem to suppress a level 5 or level 6 demon wolf.


    As long as there is a big level gap, are you afraid that the dark wolf will turn against the sky?


    In addition, with the role of the stone of contract, the demon hunter can also control the life and death of the dark wolf. In this way, the probability of the dark wolf killing the master is smaller.


    Even if this happens, it''s direct bad luck.


    However, before those demon hunting regiments who are qualified to get the dark wolf offer their blessing to Chu Feng in dawning City, another news comes out that the exclusive demon hunting regiments in dawning city can fight side by side with a hellhound.


    The 25 largest demon hunting groups in dawning city are all qualified to fight side by side with the double headed hellhounds of level 7 or even level 8. Ordinary demon hunting groups can also get a hellhound of level 6.


    Some demon hunting groups with a large number of people and enough points exchanged in the demon hunter guild can also receive more than one hellhound.


    Different from those dark devil wolves, dogs in different regions have the characteristics of loyalty. As long as you don''t betray hellhounds first, you won''t be betrayed by hellhounds. They are very precious partners and very reliable combat effectiveness.


    After hearing this news, the folk demon hunting groups were scolding.


    "The trough! Just thought the Chu City Lord gave us welfare! Now I know that people in dawning city can get hellhounds, but we can only get magic wolves. No one dares to get magic Wolves of the same level as the team leader, so we can only be an auxiliary pet, but hellhounds can be used as fighting pets. "


    When the demon hunting regiments in dawning city and those outside dawning city meet, they look at the gray hellhound around dawning City, and then at the black wolf around dawning City, not to mention the sour taste in their hearts.


    However, this situation did not last long.


    On the fifth day of dark wolf and hellhound''s promotion, dawn city added a new notice to the demon hunter guild.


    [about the notice of the top 300 demon hunting regiment receiving hellhounds. ¡¿


    the ranking of the demon hunting group has nothing to do with its strength, but only with the quantity and quality of the prey submitted to the guild by the demon hunting group, in other words, your contribution and consumption in the demon hunter guild.


    Of course, the more powerful the demon hunting group is, the stronger your contribution and spending power will be.


    Killing a zombie of level 7 is equivalent to 50 zombies of level 6. If they are not strong enough, there is no way. However, those powerful demon hunting groups, if they are very repellent to the demon hunter guild, will not often submit their items to the demon hunter guild. Instead, they choose to trade the items they get from hunting in the black market.


    so today the top 300 hunting groups are basically ranked 500 in strength, and have a strong sense of belonging to the guild of the masque.


    According to their contributions, these demon hunting groups can choose 6-level hellhounds and 7-level double headed hellhounds as their fighting partners to fight side by side.


    The higher the contribution, the more you can choose a high-level hellhound.


    After all, even if it is the same level of hellhound, the strength is not the same.


    As a result, with the implementation of hellhound and dark wolf, the whole Chinese demon hunting regiment is more popular in hunting insects and zombies. A large number of wilderness has been flattened by people''s footprints, and a large number of cities have become ruins.


    In addition to the subsequent influence of the order of killing insects, the fighting enthusiasm of the Chinese demon hunting regiment is unprecedented.


    In the constant fighting, all kinds of talented people come to the fore and form a situation of blooming flowers. Unfortunately, no matter how many talents there are, their brilliance is always covered by Chu Feng.


    This is not the firefly and the bright moon, but the firefly and the sun.


    It is precisely because of the existence of Chu Feng that none of the growing talents dare to act rashly, because they always know that there is a pair of eyes watching them in the sky of China.


    If they don''t do something harmful to China, their eyes are closed. If they do something harmful to China, the tracking ability of hellhounds is very clear.


    There are also special reminders in hellhound''s receiving notice.


    [hellhounds are the race that contracts with Chu Feng. The relationship between hellhounds and human beings is not a master servant relationship, but a comrade in arms. Human beings should not sacrifice hellhounds to save their lives, or force them to perform dangerous work, or act as bait, or take the initiative to ask hellhounds to attack human beings, but hellhounds will take the initiative to protect themselves Protect those who are attacked. ¡¿


    such restrictions are nothing to those who are upright.But for those evil hunting groups, especially those who often hunt small demon hunting teams secretly, and some weak scavengers, it''s a nightmare.


    Due to the south of China, from South Asia to ASEAN, that large area of territory has become ruins, and now it is under reconstruction. Those demon hunters who have obtained the type of investigation pets begin to move towards the north of China.


    Chu Feng had already dispatched Zou Mengxuan to the north to cooperate with Luo Xingyao and others.


    Now Huaxia has been cleaned up by the northern Legion from the northeast to the east of the northwest, and a large number of demon hunting regiments have poured in, and the situation in the northern part of North China has also been controlled. Then the legions of hell knights and dawn city set out from the south to the North, preparing to carry out a great cleansing of Huaxia''s border and Huaxia''s border.


    Thus, one month after the end of the war in the three Arab countries in South Asia, the Northern War and the northwest war began.


    Because the front involved was too long, the war lasted for two months. Huaxia invested a large number of troops in the war, plus a large number of demon hunting regiments, so that there was no suspense about the war.


    This is not so much a war as a war of encirclement and suppression.


    In the first half month, there were still hard bones to chew. After half a month, there was basically nothing left to do but clean up the battlefield. After this huge clean-up war, the whole border of China was clear. Under the clean-up of those crazy demon hunting regiments, there were all insects, and even the mutants above level 5 were basically killed.


    At this time, the Maoxiong Empire and the MI Empire realized what Chu Feng was doing.

 Chapter 1209

    After the Chinese border, including the areas beyond the border, settled down, the Maoxiong Empire and the MI empire began to panic.


    The attitude of the bear empire is simple.


    "Why can''t we do what Huaxia can do? Huaxia can wipe out the whole territory, and our great fighting nation can''t solve all the enemies on the territory? Call back the demons who are mining. We will launch an all-out war, at least make our territory a safe territory. "


    Under the call of such slogans, the Maoxiong Empire also launched the action of cleaning up the border.


    Huaxia, of course, is happy with this. The productive power of Maoxiong empire is far lower than that of Huaxia. Since they want to carry out the action of cleaning up the border, they have to consume a lot of resources and weapons. From food and equipment, they consume a lot. Huaxia is their biggest supplier and can take advantage of this opportunity to make a lot of money.


    What''s more, Huaxia''s materials are very simple, whether it''s the fur and bones of the side mutant monster, or the materials that can''t be burned off by fire on the zombies, including the corpses of insects.


    For the battle of sacrificing production capacity in exchange for combat capacity, this is simply lucky.


    Therefore, although the two sides fought secretly, they actually formed a stable interest relationship.


    At the same time, the Maoxiong empire began to follow the example of Huaxia to carry out the national martial arts training program.


    How far can it be implemented? Different people have different opinions.


    Rice empire is another scene.


    The four imperial families of the rice empire began to make speeches throughout the whole territory of the rice empire.


    "Huaxia sacrificed the lives of ordinary people and tens of millions of survivors for the sake of interests. He eliminated those insects. Their behavior is a serious violation of human rights, and their practice is a serious violation of humanitarianism. We should condemn this. At the same time, even in the last days, we should adhere to the position of protecting human rights."


    Under such propaganda slogans, the Empire felt that its country was a defender of human rights.


    Thus, in the eyes of the MI Empire, Huaxia became a war maniac.


    Most of the people in the MI Empire believed that China was violating human rights, and they were just fighters. The reason why they did not clean up the border was that they were defending human rights.


    As for a small number of people?


    "Is the empire so stupid? What good is it for them to cheat their own people like this. "


    When Jiang Xinyue reported his work to Chu Feng, he almost tore up the intelligence. "If they continue to do so, the development of the rice empire will be stagnant. Besides joining the protoss, what choice do they have?"


    "Do you really think they''re stupid?"


    Chu Feng gave her a white look.


    "What else? In the last days, your style can be evil and despicable, but it can''t suppress the development of the local people. Only strength can guarantee your dominant position. Now can they do harm to our interests by publicizing China like this? Certainly not. It''s their own harm. "


    Jiang Xinyue is very open about good and evil, but to increase national strength, this kind of thing has nothing to do with good and evil.


    How stupid the ruler is to block the road of national rise.


    "They''re not stupid at all, but they don''t measure gain and loss in the same way as us."


    Su Yuan came in with a heavy face and put a report on the table. "According to the latest military news, the proportion of Chinese people in the rice Empire has been reduced to 1%, a large number of Chinese people have disappeared again, and the proportion of black people has also been reduced to 3%, including the Latin population, which has also caused a lot of loss. Where do you guess these missing people have gone?"


    "Cannon fodder? No, although the Mikado empire is controlled by capitalists, it also attaches great importance to population and labor force. And so on, are missing people Jiang Xinyue widened her eyes, and she thought of a possibility.


    "As we all know, the speed of research in the field of science is often inversely proportional to the bottom line. In many cases, as long as the moral bottom line is adjusted downward, the speed of research will be accelerated several times."


    Su Yuan said seriously, "the scientific and technological strength of the rice empire was far ahead in the old times. Huaxia barely caught up with them in some fields, so they began to fear, and used some means to break through the bottom line to speed up the research of science and technology. Now there are eight kinds of biochemical animals and biochemical mechanical animals in the rice empire."


    "So we can''t underestimate any enemy. The development mode of the Mikado empire is to sacrifice people other than the white race to develop science and technology, absorb foreign technology, use powerful scientific and technological strength to ensure its absolute dominance in the military field, and then use economic and cultural blockade, including religious beliefs, as weapons to integrate the prisoners of the whole northern and southern continents You can say that such a development model violates human nature, but it is undeniable that it can achieve high results in a short time. "


    Chu Feng was very casual. "By the way, I also taught them some skills of refining Lich and corpse leader in the underworld, so that they could avoid many detours. This is a mature means from the highest level.""Why do you want to help them?"


    Jiang Xinyue''s eyes are on fire.


    She can understand Chu Feng''s inaction, but she can''t understand Chu Feng''s way of boosting the flames.


    "What else? With the technology of refining Lich and Shikui, they can reduce a lot of sacrifice. Without these, they will kill more ordinary people. Although the motive is not pure, my practice has reduced a lot of civilian casualties. The proportion of Chinese Americans has been reduced to 1% instead of 0%. I also have a lot of credit. "


    Chu Feng seriously said, "of course, I''m not to reduce the sacrifice. After all, in my plan, I would have to sacrifice, but at least let their sacrifice have some value."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Jiang Xinyue feels powerless. The distance between her and Chu Feng is very close, but she still can''t see through what Chu Feng has done. Chu Feng''s plan has always been unconstrained, so people can''t see any clue.


    She felt a little sad, she can''t ask Chu Feng to push the Empire!


    "The biggest weakness of a country controlled by capitalists is that they can sell anything for their own interests, including their own country."


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed cold light, "the earth needs to grow, China needs to progress, human needs to evolve, some backward and stupid things should also be eliminated, I will not be the enemy of any human, but the human who refuses to evolve will naturally be eliminated by this era.


    "Su Yuan, help me to inform the military that the Maoxiong Empire and the rice Empire asked me to build the seal tower of star fire within their territory, and to open the Zerg corpses of the demon hunter guild to exchange for weapons. I have only one condition. In the agreement on the division of ownerless territory, the ownerless territory south of China will belong to China."

 Chapter 1210

    "Can this be used as a condition of negotiation?"


    After listening to Chu Feng''s request, Su Yuan was a little surprised. She was not surprised that Chu Feng''s conditions were too good, but that Chu Feng was only satisfied with such conditions.


    Isn''t it a matter of course that the territory south of China belongs to China?


    It''s as if the opposition of the other two countries is useful.


    Since the implementation of the national martial arts training program, the overall strength of Huaxia has been improved by leaps and bounds, which can be said to be an improvement of the overall quality of the whole people.


    Since the implementation of insecticidal order, Huaxia''s strength has also been growing.


    Fists determine interests. Huaxia just wants some ownerless territory. It''s useless for the other two countries to oppose it. Has the Western alliance become Chu Feng''s own now?


    Now Yiyi has been developing in the West.


    But now she is more like a mascot. Most of the power is given to her subordinates. She is only in charge of the overall direction. However, people with clear eyes can see that the west is now a vassal of Chu Feng.


    What other things can''t be opposed by both countries? Can they be used as exchange terms? Isn''t it right to make an addition? In this regard, Su Yuan and Jiang Xinyue feel that Chu Feng seems to be fighting for less.


    "Quite a lot."


    Chu Feng shook his head, did not explain too much, "after signing the agreement, by the way, add a condition, that is to ask them to hand over the list of people who often spread rumors in China."


    "Will they agree to that? Even if you agree, it may not be implemented honestly! "


    Su Yuan felt that Chu Feng''s condition was too strange.


    "There''s no need to have a full list, just to publicize it to the survivors all over the world. It''s because the conditions I put forward are too low that they have to promise. Even if they have expected what I want to do, they must love to promise, because they can''t give up their immediate interests."


    Chu Feng said, "this is the difference between capitalists'' consideration of problems and ordinary people. Of course, Huaxia has all kinds of problems, and not all of them are tough men. But compared with interests, Huaxia people care more about other things."


    Su Yuan nodded without asking too much.


    Some things, understand or don''t understand, just need to be buried in the heart.


    What Chu Feng said is so obscure, of course, it can''t be said clearly.


    As Chu Feng expected, the Maoxiong Empire and the MI Empire agreed to this deal after only three hours of consideration, which was incredibly efficient.


    After all, this is more like a notice from Chu Feng than a deal.


    Even the opportunity of negotiation and bargaining, Chu Feng did not give them, agreed, I will give you what you want, do not agree not to give, there is no room for negotiation.


    After the establishment of the transaction, Chu Feng did not immediately give them things.


    According to the agreement, they should first publicize the "agreement on the division of ownerless territory" and announce that human survivors around the world will not fight against each other.


    In this agreement, the Maoxiong Empire increased the territory of Central Asia, mainly by redistributing the territory of the former Red Maoxiong era to the present white Maoxiong Empire, giving them the illusion of regaining the glory of the red Maoxiong era. Anyway, the Maoxiong empire is vast and sparsely populated. Even if it absorbs the population of many Western jigsaw puzzle countries, the number of survivors will increase Not too much.


    The MI Empire directly promoted the legitimacy of owning the South and North continents.


    The implementation of the agreement, as well as its promulgation all over the world, can be said to be putting some hidden things on the table, openly and justly re planning the pattern of the whole earth.


    But the division of Chinese territory can be said to be ambiguous.


    The ownerless territory to the south of China is the place where we have been defeated by China? Is it true that the place we have laid down does not belong to us? This agreement has won too little.


    As for the second condition proposed by Chu Feng, it can be said that he tore down some shame covers of the rice empire.


    Of course, they couldn''t give all the lists to Huaxia. However, they built a tower of fire in chufeng and added some insect pits. After the Maoxiong Empire, MI empire was worried.


    The trade of precious goods is not enough. It''s not appropriate to transport the dead insects to China and then sell them. There are not many benefits, but the risk is very high.


    In addition, Huaxia has obtained the star fire and developed all kinds of magical functions, which makes the whole world feel greedy.


    The Maoxiong Empire has got such an opportunity. How can the rice Empire fall behind?


    As a result, the Empire took the initiative to give Huaxia a list of the Chinese people they bought, including a large number of transaction records and evidence, and even some people in charge of contacting them took the initiative to point out those people.


    The total number of people identified was more than 2000, all of whom were executed in public by dawning city and the military.death penalty!


    And then there was the official liaison of the Empire.


    Such a move, but also let the whole Chinese are boiling.


    "The trough! The rice empire is not really a human being. I think there are people everywhere who preach the crimes of Dawning city and Chu Feng. It turns out that those people are bribed by the rice empire. "


    "Ha ha, look at the people who are tied to the execution platform. They are still yelling at the people of the rice empire for betraying them! Ha ha, it''s a good sell. If they sell Huaxia first, they will be ready to be sold by the rice empire. "


    "For a small profit, slander the national hero, such a person should die."


    "From now on, if there are still people who slander dawning city and Chu Feng, we will fight one by one, because their behavior is the same as those of betraying the country."


    With more than 2000 people being bribed by the rice Empire and those responsible for collecting intelligence and spreading rumors being executed, the public opinion environment in China has become clear.


    Anyone who dares to spread rumors at will will soon be labeled as a spy of the rice empire.


    In addition, China became hostile to the rice empire.


    Such hostility is not good for the unity of all mankind, but Chu Feng does not care, because in his plan, there is no consideration of the outside of China.


    It''s a miracle to be able to lead Huaxia, no, to lead a small number of people around us out of difficulties.


    If Chu Feng wants to save all mankind, it will be Chu Feng who will destroy himself.


    On the 25th day after the implementation of the agreement on the division of ownerless territory, the world received a message that Kangaroo Island and Eurasian continent are close, and the contact place is south of China.

 Chapter 1211

    "Son of a bitch! That''s our colony. Why should we take advantage of the Huaxia people? When the territorial division agreement was stipulated, it only stipulated the land scope at that time, but it didn''t stipulate the land to be changed later. Moreover, Kangaroo Island has always been our colony. How can we take advantage of the Huaxia people? "


    In the hexagonal building, a young MP in his twenties made an impassioned speech.


    "But ¡¤"


    "it''s nothing but. The Chinese people must have known about this for a long time, otherwise they would not have easily agreed to make an agreement with us at the beginning, but now their practice has violated the humanitarian principles and international law. We must issue a condemnation and severely condemn such behavior of Huaxia."


    "No, I mean -"


    "I''m not saying that Kangaroo Island must be preserved. After all, it''s only a colony. Moreover, we have enough exploitable territory now. We just need to take this opportunity to strive for some benefits. Chinese people are always hypocritical. As long as they are for peace, they are willing to pay more than others."


    "What if Chu Feng killed him?"


    "If"


    the young congressman suddenly seemed to be choked by the throat and could not say anything.


    "Huaxia is indeed a hypocritical country, but with Chu Feng''s cruel temperament, do you think he will give up? This agreement is Chu Feng personally agreed to sign, this can be signed successfully, even if we know that he is in the pit of us, so what? If we have any objection to this agreement, or even make any abnormal move, we will certainly attract Chu Feng''s anger. "


    An old congressman said seriously, "before we are ready to fight with Chu Feng and dawn City, we''d better not provoke him easily. No one knows if he is trying to find an excuse to fight with us."


    The whole conference room was quiet.


    Chu Feng has done little recently, but the city of dawn often does.


    They swept the ten ASEAN countries, then the three Arab countries, and cleaned up the border of China with the fastest speed. Even the grassland country was washed by them.


    During this period, one powerful figure after another appeared in dawning city.


    Han Yunxiao, Zou Mengxuan, Su Yuyan, Zhao fan ¡¤


    every time a strong man does something shocking, it will set off a small earthquake in the world. At first, the rice Empire did not believe that such information was true, but with more such information, they became numb.


    There were dozens of zombie kings in the Three Kingdoms, and even the emperor who ordered the Zombie King to exist. However, in front of the Chinese army, any enemy could only be crushed.


    One by one, the intelligence makes them doubt whether there is any reference value for this kind of thing.


    Why is heaven so fond of China?


    Why is there such a character as Chu Feng in Huaxia?


    Why did the birth of a Chu Feng lead to so many proud children in China?


    Not to mention that they have just signed the territorial agreement, they will tear it up when they turn around. How much influence will it have on their reputation? Even if they don''t care about these influences, can they not care about Chu Feng''s attitude?


    "In fact, this is not a bad thing."


    the old congressman sitting in the chair took a long sip of coffee. "Originally, I wondered why Chu Feng agreed to sign such an agreement. His character and how could he agree to such a treaty without interests. But now I feel relieved. Since he wants the mainland, let him take it It shows that his ambition is limited to this. "


    The atmosphere in the meeting room relaxed.


    Compared with a greedy enemy, the confused enemy is more terrible.


    Through their secret communication with the divine world, we can know what kind of storm Chu Feng set off in the divine world and what kind of influence he had on the divine world.


    No one can predict what he wants to do next for such an enemy with uncertain whereabouts and strange style.


    Now Chu Feng suddenly sent out troops to clean up the border and border of China, and plotted another continent. Then they can see Chu Feng''s plot.


    Being able to see is a sign of weakness.


    Such Chu Feng, on the contrary, can let them breathe a sigh of relief.


    In such an extraordinary era, it is absolutely not easy for a strong man to become an enemy with such a man who has the strength above the whole world, and also has the calculation that no one can figure out.


    Contrary to the rice Empire, the bear empire was almost furious about it.


    "Huaxia is too much. Chu Feng is too much. They agreed to the territorial division agreement. They didn''t expect that they were waiting for us in this place. It was mean."


    "Protest, let''s go to Huaxia."


    "No, Chu Feng sent us a message. If he didn''t agree to the agreement on the division of ownerless territory, he would have to withdraw the benefits promised at the time of signing the agreement."The bear empire is quiet.


    The Maoxiong empire is known as a fighting nation because they are very belligerent, but that doesn''t mean they don''t know how to compromise or really have no brains.


    They are just used to solving problems in the simplest and most direct way.


    However, it is the instinct of any intelligent life to strive for their own interests.


    At the beginning, they were very angry when they knew that Chu Feng had directly rowed kangaroo state out of the agreement. But calm down and think about it, kangaroo state is too far away after all, and they can''t share that piece of cake. Moreover, their territory has been suspended, and it''s difficult to develop it. Now what they have to do is to develop their territory well.


    Without the resources given to them by Chu Feng, the development of Maoxiong empire will surely slow down.


    When they think about it, they have to swallow it.


    This does not mean that they are really convinced. Driven by the interests, they can suppress their dissatisfaction and wait until they are strong, and then find a chance to retaliate.


    "Well, the flame tower and the insect pit have been built. When we can build our own flame tower, we are qualified to build heavy pits, and we are qualified to give high-level rewards like Chu Feng. No matter what we do, we are confident. Even if we turn the whole western territory into ours, who dares to resist?"


    The one armed old man finally said, "let''s break away from the dependence on China and have the strength to surpass China and Chu Feng. Before that, let''s give me the honest way to improve myself one by one. The first step is to clear the border for me."

 Chapter 1212

    For the discovery of Kangaroo Island, those ambitious forces in China are very happy.


    In the past few months, the territory of China has increased several times.


    Although most of the territory is undeveloped, the confidence it brings to the Chinese people is unparalleled. In contrast, Chu Feng''s construction of the tower of fire and the insect pit in the Maoxiong Empire and the MI Empire to help the enemy improve their strength is not enough. After all, it is a necessary contribution to a new continent.


    When the large-scale war calmed down, China began to build a large number of arrays.


    Some fortresses originally built in the border area have been transformed into walls to divide the wilderness area into blocks for different functions.


    The grassland and shrub dominated wilderness is used for grazing, and to captive human war horses.


    There are also some wilderness areas with rich resources and high convergence of resources, which are used as hunting and training areas. However, the follow-up development work is left to people to decide.


    Not all human beings are creative, but the Chinese have rich experience in the use of nature.


    And those who control the territory and the survival base are given to those who perform well in the end, can lead a large number of survivors and give them the chance to survive.


    Now the territory of ASEAN and the three Arab countries has not been divided, and there is another Kangaroo Island.


    As a result, countless ambitious leaders of survival bases, including some demon hunting teams who have been fighting for a long time, accumulated a lot of wealth and want to retire, all want to acquire their own territory in the new continent.


    Before the military found Chu Feng, Chu Feng had gone to Beijing in advance.


    "Chu Feng, long time no see."


    After seeing Chu Feng, Luo Xingyao said hello very warmly.


    Chu Feng nods in reply, but feels a familiar breath in Luo Xingyao''s body.


    "Damnation, do you master damnation?"


    Chu Feng''s pupil shrinks. Tianqian is his most famous and powerful attack and kill method for a long time. He can''t feel the same breath in Luo Xingyao''s body.


    It''s the breath of silence.


    Luo Xingyao didn''t deny it. A black light appeared in his hand: "yes! You sent Xu Shaoguang and Zou Mengxuan to help us! They have a lot of means that you left them, including the curse of heaven in the state of seal. Your seal technique is too complicated for me to learn, but this means of combining four elements with lightning attributes is similar to my mieyuan cannon. "


    For Luo Xingyao''s savvy, Chu Feng was a little surprised.


    Do you master the principle of Damnation just by being familiar with it again and again?


    The system of Yuanfu is too complex, and there are no mysterious ancient books and unknown skills as the foundation. It is very difficult to master it, but Tianqian was developed by Chu Feng himself.


    Chu Feng observed Luo Xingyao with the sense of the unity of man and nature.


    He found that Luo Xingyao didn''t have much origin in the past. When he woke up, he also developed his ability step by step, so every step was based on his own understanding.


    Now Luo Xingyao has more and more original strength.


    Expressed by feng shui theory, it is Qi Yun.


    In the future, there is no Luo Xingyao, because he has already fallen in his early days. It can be said that he is not favored by the will of the world. Later, Luo Xingyao grew up step by step. It can be said that with his own efforts, he won the recognition of the will of the world step by step and became one of the integrators of human spirit.


    This amazing talent and temperament, even Chu Feng also some envy.


    However, envy comes from envy. Chu Feng knows that everyone is good at different things and has a different road to follow. He is the object that everyone needs to envy.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng suddenly took out a sword box and handed it to Luo Xingyao.


    "It was originally a weapon I prepared for myself, which was specially used to cooperate with the move of heavenly retribution. It also recorded the final form of heavenly retribution, but now the upper limit of heaven and earth can''t give full play to this move. Now that you understand this move, this sword will be given to you, but don''t be dogmatic. You should develop your own move, otherwise you can''t use it It''s a waste of your savvy. "


    Weapons for yourself?


    Luo Xingyao didn''t mean to be polite at all, and immediately grabbed the sword box into his arms.


    In fact, the outside world knows that many of the weapons of Dawning city are made by Chu Feng in name. In fact, they are not all made by Chu Feng, but only Chu Feng can provide those weapons.


    Only a very small number of high-quality products come from Chu Feng.


    However, the weapons sold by Chu Feng are different from those used by Chu Feng himself.


    He didn''t know how strong the sword was, but how bad could Chu Feng''s weapon be?After he got the sword box, Luo Xingyao asked: "you''re very generous. You''ve learned the unique skill you developed. You''re not angry, but you''ve given the last move to others."


    He fought side by side with Chu Feng and knew Chu Feng''s strength.


    He has seen the terrible power of the scourge many times.


    However, the last form of Tianqian, Chu Feng gave it to him for nothing?


    This also let him rise more respect to Chu Feng, this is the respect of personality level.


    "I didn''t give it to everyone."


    Chu Feng did not tangle too much in this matter, such a weapon may be regarded as a rare treasure by others, but for himself, it just took some time and energy.


    As for his own unique learning to be learned by others, he did not care so much.


    His strength does not just come from a unique talent.


    "I''m here today mainly to find Lu Qiu. Now China''s territory is expanding on a large scale. If we want to make effective use of these territories, we''d better borrow some models of the divine world controlling the territory to build the sky lock array on China''s territory. At the same time, we can use the power of Tiandi seal to mobilize the forces of the territory."


    Chu Feng directly explained his intention, "at the same time, I started the development of Kangaroo Island as early as seven months ago, and now I have solved more than half of the threat there, so I need to decide the development plan there."


    The way the divine world controls territory is to build a city, or a special place, in the center of the territory.


    And then connect with this heaven and earth through a treasure, so that you can control the flow of vitality within the territory, climate change, and even enhance combat effectiveness.


    This model has been tested for a long time and has been very mature.

 Chapter 1213

    "OK, Suo Tian Da Zhen, isn''t it? I''ll finish it as soon as possible. "


    Lu Qiu suddenly stood up and agreed.


    Luo Xingyao nodded: "lock the sky array? As a matter of fact, Lu Qiu also mentioned to us that the material of suotan formation is a big problem. It needs powerful magic soldiers and goods that can communicate with the world. It''s a very difficult thing to do. Up to now, we can build a survival base in Shangjing and several important survival bases. "


    "Don''t worry about the materials and the weapons that communicate with the world. The Xuantian mirror that I used for you last time has similar functions, but I have been able to refine it myself."


    Chu Feng''s perception of Tiandi seal has reached a high level.


    However, if he wants to control the world by himself, he will be in trouble.


    It''s better to follow the example of the divine world and build a large auxiliary array to exert the power of controlling one side''s territory, so as to lay a solid foundation for yourself.


    However, this layout is not omnipotent. The Hai people also have a similar layout. Unfortunately, in the battle of the existence of the holy terrace, the whole Haihuang holy land has become a fragment.


    However, this does not mean that similar measures are meaningless.


    It has been two and a half years since the end of the world. There are many strong people who are doing well and have their own children. There are also some soldiers who died in the war. Their children belong to the children of martyrs.


    These vulnerable newborns are much stronger than those in the old age, but they still can''t bear the battle of the strong.


    If there are not enough protection measures, a random animal tide may lead to the extinction of a large new generation, so that there will be no next generation for human beings.


    In the past, most of the survivors were hiding in the survival base, and their strength was relatively concentrated. Later, because the invasion of the alien world was severely suppressed, there was no such opportunity. However, if we do not take precautions against this kind of thing, it will definitely be a very cruel situation in the future.


    "Really? Are you ready? "


    Lu Qiu is very confident about his array attainments. In addition, Chu Feng later gave him some mysterious array means. Today''s array level has reached the peak of the earth.


    However, if you want a really powerful array, you still need to cherish the material.


    "Do I need to cheat you on this?"


    Chu Feng took out a box with a smile, "you can study the things in it slowly, but before you arrange the array, I''ll intervene in the overall layout."


    With that, he took out a map of the world and drew the territory of China.


    This map of the world was specially drawn by Chu Feng after the change of topography, even taking into account the changes of topography in the next two years.


    "First of all, suotan does not need to block every inch of land in China. What we need is to consolidate our territory first, and then to develop it. Therefore, border areas are the most important, followed by large-scale survival bases and areas with abundant resources. Only when we have a little, can we connect them into a line, and finally become a whole area."


    Chu Feng drew a total of nine circles on the border of China, and then marked out the construction sites of the branch of the demon hunter guild, "these are the first places we want to build."


    For Chu Feng''s direct intervention in the construction site of suotan formation, they have no objection.


    The materials for array arrangement are all given by others. What else do you have to say?


    What''s more, Chu Feng''s proposal is also in line with their expectations.


    Before they have the conditions to cover the whole of China under the protection of the array, the first thing to do is to guard the border, and the second is to focus on protection.


    Of course, priority should be given to large-scale survival bases with large numbers of people, as well as important resource points where many people may migrate in the future.


    "After these arrays are successfully built, I need you to help me build them in these places."


    Chu Feng said that he drew circles in the territory of the three Arab countries and some areas of Kangaroo Island, "I have seen all these places, and the location is still relatively important. This place is called survival base, and then take these places as the center, radiate around, and gradually control these new territories in the hands of Huaxia."


    "Wait a minute, there''s a problem with this plan."


    Lu Qiu suddenly said, "what about the defense on the sea? The threat from the sea has not been considered in your plan, but now there are a lot of powerful mutant animals in the sea, especially many remaining evils of the sea people making waves in the sea. If you don''t consider the threat from the sea, maybe the sea will become a breakthrough for the gods and Demons to invade us. "


    Lu Qiu''s consideration is very reasonable, but Chu Feng has been prepared for a long time.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Isn''t there another clause in the agreement on the division of ownerless territory? That''s 15 nautical miles away, all belong to the high seas. That''s a great proposal. "Chu Feng said with a smile, "I have made enough layout in the sea. When you can build all these arrays according to my requirements, the sea on the whole earth will become our territorial sea of China."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s arrogant and confident words, they were shocked.


    "How can you be so confident?"


    Luo Xingyao was stunned. "Can you tell me conveniently what preparation you have made? If it''s inconvenient, you don''t have to say it. "


    "You don''t know?" Chu Feng asked, "is the military intelligence system that bad?"


    "Cough, it''s not that he doesn''t know, it''s that commander Mo, in order to avoid suspicion, only partially provides information about dawning city to him, so we don''t know something about you." Lu Qiu explained.


    Chu Feng is thoughtful, and commander Mo is really an old fox who is good at worldly affairs.


    There is a bright side and a dark side in the development of Dawning city.


    If Luo Xingyao knows something misleading, he will be alert when he meets him. This is the basic quality of a soldier.


    Eliminate personal feelings and analyze your threat from the perspective of interests.


    Therefore, when Mo Lingling and ye Zhishi were in power, the most important thing for Luo Xingyao was not to know what, but to have a good relationship with himself, which would be the greatest strength for Luo Xingyao to take power in the future.


    After thinking about this, Chu Feng said: "I''ve got the inheritance of Haizu. I started to lay it out four months ago. Now it''s time to close the net after operating for such a long time. The ocean will not become a threat to China, but will only become our defense line."

 Chapter 1214

    "It''s a step closer to my goal to hand over the sky locking array to Lu Qiu. The next step is to solve the sea affairs. Once the problems at home are solved, we can go to solve the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups."


    The construction of Suotai formation will be a landmark for Huaxia. In the ninth year, only five Suotai formations will be built in the future, which will become the last large surviving base of mankind.


    Chu Feng didn''t know how grand the surviving bases were.


    Because at that time, Chu Feng had become a wanted criminal.


    For that matter, Chu Feng also had a grudge, but when he was in a high position, he understood the high-level practice of Huaxia. If a murderer who killed 100000 troops in dawning city appeared in front of Chu Feng and said that his motive was innocent, Chu Feng would never give him an opportunity to explain, and would chop each other to death with one sword.


    No matter what your motive is, the people who killed me in twilight are guilty.


    Even in the city of dawn, there are damned people. Are all the 100000 people you killed damned? Even if you want to live, I will give an account to my subordinates.


    Otherwise, if you want to protect yourself, you can slaughter the army of our city of dawn. After that, as long as other people have legitimate reasons, can they treat the people of our city of dawn as ants? Kill tens of thousands of people, and then reconcile. Then I am not the Lord of the city?


    This is the result of thinking in different positions.


    Therefore, Chu Feng will no longer investigate the problems of position.


    In any case, Huaxia now has such a situation, the military''s contribution is also indispensable, Chu Feng can rest assured to go out and take risks, also has his own family can rest assured to entrust to the military factors.


    After arranging the construction of suotang formation, Chu Feng came to the shore of the East China Sea.


    After receiving the news of Chu Feng''s coming here in advance, Cao Chengxue immediately prepared a banquet in advance and pushed all the things that could be pushed down. Then the three people began to welcome Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng didn''t come to dinner, but to talk about business.


    "What I gave you, how are you doing?"


    After arriving in front of the three people, without waiting for them to speak, Chu Feng said his goal directly.


    See Chu Feng straight, straight to the theme, three people looked at each other, gave up all the prelude.


    "Lord, we are now suppressing the sea under your banner, attracting a large number of adventurers and survivors to take refuge, even a large number of retired navies. Now, after four months of efforts, we have initially built a Marine Corps and a shark corps, of which the number of Marine Corps is more than 200000, but the number of shark Corps is less than 50000."


    Cao Chengxue stepped forward and told the story in the simplest language.


    As for the specific intelligence of the survival base, he has already reported the figures to Su Yuan.


    If Chu Feng paid attention to the specific data, he would not ask them.


    So Chu Feng came here to ask, just a general process.


    Lin Wenyu also stepped forward: "with the help of those retired veterans, we have built 30000 legions who are good at water warfare. With the role of the golden Trident, it is no problem to suppress the entire coastline of China. When we further consolidate our strength, we can also include the South China Sea area in the scope of our suppression."


    Next, Li Yizhen: "China''s territorial sea is adjacent to the Pacific Ocean. When we went to the Pacific Ocean before shooting, we found that there are powerful sea animals in the Pacific Ocean, especially a black dragon, which is very powerful. This hinders our exploration of the Pacific region. It is estimated that our sea army should strengthen five times to solve the problem of black dragon It''s a dragon. "


    After listening to three people''s reports, Chu Feng has a general understanding of their progress.


    It''s only more than four months since he handed over the basic inheritance of Hai nationality to three people.


    It''s very good to achieve this level in more than four months. After all, it''s not easy for the Hai nationality''s legions to transform into strength.


    After all, the building of the sea clan Legion should start with the training of basic sea animals.


    After the training of sea animals is completed, there are armor and weapons suitable for the sea people. This is a complex and long-term thing. In addition, human beings are not suitable for living in the sea, which makes it more difficult to conquer the sea.


    In particular, the squadron, this is to give Chu Feng unexpected joy.


    The mackerels in the sea belong to an ordinary group. Because of their strong reproductive capacity, they are under the pressure of various marine groups. Otherwise, the whole sea group is likely to become the world of mackerels, and there is no living space for ordinary fishermen.


    However, the talent of chimaeras is generally not good, and there is no strong one.


    Don''t say it''s a saint level shark. There''s no one in level 9.


    But such a legion is just what human beings need.


    It has a large number, fast breeding speed, and will not give birth to the Legion of the strong. This is a wonderful slave race for human beings! It not only ensures the continuous supply of cannon fodder, but also guarantees the powerful dominant position of human beings."Well done."


    Chu Feng said.


    The three people''s eyes showed a look of ecstasy. When Chu Feng praised them, the feeling of joy, the feeling of being recognized by the strong, could not be expressed.


    But they don''t ask for a reward, because that golden Trident is the biggest reward for them.


    "You just said that there are black dragons in the Pacific, which hinder your exploration of unknown waters, right?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes glittered with an indescribable luster.


    "Yes, we didn''t explore the specific strength of the black dragon. We can only make a general judgment according to the speed of the black dragon killing our squadron. I even doubt whether the existence of the golden Trident prevented the black dragon from raging in our Chinese territorial waters."


    Cao Chengxue explained.


    "I see. You don''t have to worry. I''ll go back and get rid of it."


    Chu Feng nodded.


    Hear Chu Feng this words, three people all flustered.


    Li Yizhen tried to dissuade him: "we believe that the city master must be invincible, but fighting in the sea is the territory of fierce marine animals. The city master has no need to fight like this!"


    "Are you doubting my strength?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Li Yizhen retreated.


    However, Cao Chengxue still strongly advised: "the Pacific Ocean is really too big. Even if the city master repels the black dragon, it is difficult to kill it. He also asked the city master to take the golden Trident and hope to kill the Dragon more."

 Chapter 1215

    "You can talk."


    Chufeng said with a light smile.


    Cao Chengxue is very skillful in speaking. He does not directly say that Chu Feng is not likely to be the opponent of the black dragon, but that it is difficult for Chu Feng to kill the black dragon. If he can''t kill the fierce beast, then even if he injures the opponent, it doesn''t mean much.


    Let chufeng with gold Trident, is also to let chufeng more grasp.


    It''s not that he underestimates Chu Feng''s strength, but that the terrain is too influential.


    But among the information they have obtained, the black dragon has the ability to make waves in the sea. It''s just an ordinary turn over. It''s only a conservative estimate that five times the force can try to challenge the black dragon. This is to calculate the function of the golden Trident to command the sea. If they really want to fight with the black dragon, they really don''t have to do it.


    Unless Chu Feng gives a death order, he wants them to fight as hard as they can.


    But with Chu Feng''s character, I''m afraid he won''t do it.


    Dawning city strictly forbids the behavior of exchanging the life of one''s subordinates for battle credit. No matter what you think, as long as you are the leader of a team, you can''t lead your team to survive under unnecessary circumstances, then you won''t be promoted in the future. Of course, you need to be rewarded for dying when you rush into battle and cover the retreat of your teammates ¡£


    Because of this mode, the Legion of dawn city can have a sense of belonging at home in a very short time.


    They don''t have to worry that their boss will send them to death for no reason.


    If they really want to die in the war, they must die in their proper place.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to admit the military status of those who were killed by the enemies who pretended to be dead when they were fighting in the Three Kingdoms because they robbed the spoils and cleaned the battlefield, but for fear of bad influence.


    After that war, Su Yuyan personally went to the battle to train the army and raised the importance of military discipline to the first place.


    After all, it''s only the training of miscellaneous troops, which is inevitable.


    "The golden Trident I gave you comes from the presence of a holy step in the holy land of the sea emperor. It is also one of the sacred things of the sea people. And if he is dead, the golden Trident will fall into my hands."


    Chu Feng said, "with five holy orders and countless nine holy places of the sea emperor, I can come and go freely. By the way, I can smash their whole holy place. How many artifacts of their clan do you think are just a black dragon in the Pacific Ocean? Can it really threaten me? If the golden trident can be put in my eyes, will it change its owner? "


    These arrogant words came from Chu Feng''s mouth, but they didn''t seem to disobey him at all.


    On the contrary, when they heard these arrogant words, their confidence was ignited.


    "Yes, Lord, we''ll go to sort out the whereabouts of the black dragon."


    Seeing that Chu Feng has absolute self-confidence, Cao Chengxue no longer persuades, but prepares to provide information for Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "the powerful life on the whole earth is invisible in my eyes. All you three need to do is to prepare for the formation by the sea, gather the legions and wait for my orders."


    After giving the order, Chu Feng left here in a blink.


    The last ten beasts, the ten most powerful beasts in the future, seven of them are on land.


    It''s not that there are no favorable conditions for the birth of powerful monsters in the ocean, but because the threat of fierce monsters in the ocean to the land is limited. There are three powerful monsters in the ocean that can make waves and trigger tsunamis. They are known as the three fierce monsters in the deep sea. Every time they come and go, they will bring huge disasters to the survival bases along the coast.


    In addition to the three fierce beasts in the deep sea, there are dozens of powerful fierce beasts in the sea, which are comparable to the fighting power of the dark wolf king. Moreover, they can command a large number of sea people. Only when they get to the land, their strength is much weaker.


    However, the individual combat power of the dark wolf king is at the end of the last ten beasts.


    That''s why there are only three seats in the sea, which is so dangerous.


    However, if human beings want to take the initiative to invade the sea, that is another situation. You will face dozens of powerful sea beasts comparable to the level of the dark wolf king, as well as countless sea clan armies.


    Even the invasion of gods and demons did not reach the depth of the sea.


    Until... The whole ocean freezes.


    That''s all in the future. At this stage, no one dares to fight against the sea, let alone kill the black dragon that is making waves in the Pacific Ocean.


    After a blink to the middle of the Pacific, Chu Feng felt a breath.


    "Over there!"


    As the global climate gets colder, even the sea surface becomes calm, and a large number of icebergs appear in the Pacific region where they should not have appeared, which makes the living conditions of sea animals very difficult.


    And after Chu Feng came here, he quickly felt the strong breath in the distance.


    There is a huge wave that is sweeping all over the place.


    Chu Feng came to the giant wolf directly with a blink. Sure enough, he saw a black dragon rising and falling on the sea, constantly surging up and down, and a large number of sea animals were running away."This black dragon seems to be fighting."


    Chu Feng suddenly saw that there were wounds on the black dragon''s body. Under the sea, powerful currents and ice skates flew out of the sea and cut the black dragon''s body.


    The black dragon swings its body, the waves become its shield, and most of its attacks are blocked by it.


    However, a small part of the attack still fell on the black dragon, which increased its injury.


    "If you can fight with the black dragon, is there more than one of the three murderers in the deep sea?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth showed a smile, if so, then his luck today is really very good, even can solve two threats at one time, maybe also can accept a head!


    Although he has a lot of pets, but not too many.


    Every one of the ten beasts in the last world is the same as the son of air transport. If he wants to plan for the deep sea, he must rely on the power of the deep sea itself. Otherwise, even if he can kill the whole deep sea, it will have no impact on the whole deep sea. The disasters on land are reduced, but the treasures and resources in the deep sea have nothing to do with him.


    When Chu Feng''s spiritual exploration entered the sea, his face changed.


    "Dragon and tortoise! I didn''t expect that there were so many people in the Dragon turtle clan. They are really the best marine creatures to sign up for


    Chu Feng''s eyes were full of killing intention.


    His festival with the Dragon turtle clan began at the beginning of the last days.


    There are hundreds of turtles in this sea area. It''s a surprise! Even dragon turtle eggs.

 Chapter 1216

    The source of this fight is understandable.


    After the Haihuang holy land was broken, a large number of Haizu fled. As a very good life-saving clan, the Dragon turtle clan could preserve the existence of many clansmen even if the Haihuang holy land was broken.


    The Dragon turtle people who have lost the holy land of the sea emperor are naturally looking for new habitats.


    But the Pacific Ocean is the territory of the black dragon.


    How can the black dragon bear it if the dragon and tortoise want to take this place as their habitat? In order to fight for the hegemony of this sea area, the two sides launched a war, of course, it may not be more than one war. After all, the speed of the black dragon is crushing the whole dragon and tortoise clan. Maybe the black dragon has not invaded the coastline in recent months, but is fighting with the dragon and tortoise!


    However, it seems that this war is not equal,


    black Jiaolong is the overlord of the sea, but after all, there is only one. There are hundreds of dragon turtles in this sea area. Although the ranks are uneven, their strength is remarkable.


    There are even two dragon turtles whose strength has exceeded the limit of the world. Only by sealing their own strength can they continue to exist on the earth.


    With this advantage, the black dragon is lucky to be able to preserve itself.


    If they don''t want to leave this sea area, the black Jiaolong will be worried about his life today.


    But today, it''s lucky for the black dragon, if it''s interesting.


    Now that he has seen the dragon and tortoise, Chu Feng has no plans to let them go.


    The blue seal of Haihuang appeared in Chu Feng''s hands. After obtaining the origin of the holy land of Haihuang, the power of Haihuang seal has been very powerful, but it consumed a lot in helping the high priest of Haizu.


    Rao is so, the remaining strength of haihuangyin is still very considerable.


    With the ability of the seal of the sea emperor to launch, a huge whirlpool formed in the surrounding sea. The whirlpool became bigger and bigger, and even reached the bottom of the sea, emptying the center of this sea area.


    A large number of marine organisms are swept out of the sea under the sudden vortex here.


    However, the dragon and tortoise, and the black dragon, are confused.


    "Human, Chu Feng!"


    A golden dragon turtle let out a exclamation, then turned and ran, and asked his people to run away quickly, "this is the murderer who destroyed our Haihuang holy land. Let''s disperse and run away, otherwise we may be destroyed here."


    In the face of the murderer who destroyed the Haihuang holy land, the Dragon turtles resolutely chose to escape. If they had the strength to resist, the Haihuang holy land would not be destroyed.


    "Do you think it''s too late?"


    A long sword formed by Zhenyuan appeared in the hands of Chu Feng.


    The sword Qi swept by, and the three turtles who were about to escape were cut in half by the sword Qi on the spot. Then, more than a dozen sword Qi swept down, and the heads of more than 30 turtles were directly cut down.


    Seeing the opponent fighting with himself, he was killed by a sudden human for more than 30 times in a row. The black dragon was obviously frightened and instinctively wanted to escape from this human.


    "You don''t want to escape!"


    Cold light flashed in Chu Feng''s eyes. He had no hatred with the black dragon Su Lai. However, human beings and the sea people were already in a hostile position. If the black dragon didn''t know what to do, he would have to kill it. Otherwise, when the black dragon became strong in the future, it would also become a threat to human beings and his advance to the sea.


    The black chain appeared in the empty air and entangled the black dragon''s body.


    The black dragon struggled desperately. The black chains clattered, but none of them broke.


    After tying up the black dragon, Chu Feng glanced at the bottom of the sea again, and then cut out the farthest one in more than ten days like lightning. Dozens of dragon turtles were killed, and the whole sea was stained red with blood.


    A total of more than 300 turtles, now there are more than 70 in the hands of Chu Feng fell.


    Seeing this scene, the strength of the black dragon''s struggle weakened a little.


    The intelligence of the black dragon may not be as good as that of human beings, but at this level, we can still see some clues. The human did not kill it, not without this ability.


    Those who join hands to suppress their own dragon and tortoise clan, in front of this human can only be regarded as local chicken and tile dog.


    "Human beings, our family is willing to submit, and our dragon turtle family is willing to become the vassal of adults and fight for them."


    One of the most powerful dragon turtles yelled to Chu Feng. At the first sight of Chu Feng, he judged that this human was definitely not the opponent that the Dragon turtles could easily compete with, so he directly ordered to run away. But unexpectedly, the whole dragon turtle family was so weak in front of this kind of people.


    "Surrender? Hehe, tell me your value beyond medicine. "


    Chu Feng once again wields a sword, and several dragon Turtles who want to escape are cut into two parts. The Dragon turtles'' proud defense is just like tofu under Chu Feng''s sword.Seeing this scene, the leader of the dragon and tortoise clan had tears in his eyes.


    It can already see that this human has not put down the original hatred at all. Why must the original dragon and tortoise people provoke this terrible human?


    "We want the whole nation to be slaves of mankind forever."


    The leader of the Dragon Tortoise clan made the most vicious promise. If this promise is realized, it will make the Dragon Tortoise clan become a slave of human beings and never turn over.


    But Chu Feng never believed these, even the race contract was not absolute control.


    "Immortality is too far away. Small and weak turtles can be used to produce and hatch offspring. We humans will domesticate your offspring ourselves. Otherwise, I will only let the family of turtles go extinct."


    Chu Feng mercilessly sentenced the Dragon turtle clan to death.


    "Human beings, do you have to push our dragon and tortoise clan to a dead end?"


    The Dragon Tortoise leader yelled. A black sword came down from the sky and ran through the head of the Dragon Tortoise leader. The leader of the Dragon Tortoise clan was staring round until he died.


    The rest of the turtles, all lying on the ground, dare not move: "we are willing to submit to human beings, just for a way to live."


    Chu Feng took more than ten swords and killed only more than 20 of the remaining members of the Dragon Tortoise clan. The last one with the highest level is only 6. With the strong strength of the coastal survival base, it can be easily suppressed.


    After collecting the corpses of the Dragon turtle clan, the surviving dragon turtles, including hundreds of eggs under the sea, Chu Feng''s eyes fell on the black dragon.


    "You have two choices. One is to escape from my life. The other is to become my servant. After becoming my servant, you can still command the sea."

 Chapter 1217

    A minute later, Chu Feng successfully established a soul contract with black Jiaolong.


    After seeing Chu Feng massacre the whole dragon and tortoise clan, the black dragon couldn''t resist.


    Black Jiaolong will not give in to an opponent who can barely defeat him. However, in the face of a strong man who can slaughter his old opponent at will, black Jiaolong is not even qualified to fight.


    In addition to those strange black chains, the black dragon could not break free.


    Therefore, the black dragon quickly chose to surrender.


    After establishing the soul contract with the Zhenyao Fu, Chu Feng fed the black dragon a fruit of life.


    Seeing the mouth watering fruit of life, the black dragon instinctively drooled. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng''s powerful deterrent, it would have swallowed the green fruit.


    "Eat it!"


    Now that he has become his pet, Chu Feng is certainly not stingy. He throws the fruit of life to the black dragon. The black dragon can''t wait to swallow it. The huge breath of life circulates in the black dragon''s body, transforming the black dragon''s body.


    At this time, Chu Feng saw the black scales on the surface of the black dragon, and a large area of cracks appeared.


    "Molting? Is this dragon a little weak? It hasn''t grown to the top yet. "


    Under the gaze of Chu Feng, the black scales on the surface of the black dragon began to fall off in a large area, revealing the deep cyan scales below the surface. At the same time, the body length of the black dragon changed from more than 70 meters to more than 80 meters.


    This kind of body shape for the fierce beast in the sea, is not unreasonable.


    "It turned out to be the deep-sea green devil Jiao. I almost couldn''t recognize the black scales before. No! Why does the deep-sea green dragon appear in the Pacific Ocean? Isn''t it a dragon raging in the Atlantic Ocean


    Seeing the black after the metamorphosis, no, it''s a deep blue dragon. Chu Feng realizes the identity of the other. It''s a famous deep-sea green dragon in later generations, and it''s one of the ten beasts in the last world.


    Because of his appearance, the dark wolf king has disappeared in history, replaced by the silver wolf king, so Chu Feng is not surprised that the last ten beasts will have a replacement.


    But now it seems that those who have the potential to become overlords are just a few.


    After going to the deep-sea green devil Jiao with black scales, his breath became more thick and dignified, but his eyes were still full of awe when he looked at Chu Feng.


    This also saved Chu Feng''s effort to teach him a lesson again through contract and fist.


    "Do you have any other enemies in this sea area?"


    Before taking the deep-sea green devil Jiao back, Chu Feng first asked about the threat here.


    "Master, in the south of this sea area, a very powerful overlord dominates the south of the sea area. These turtles are also defeated by that overlord. That''s why they come here and want to seize my territory."


    The deep-sea green devil Jiao carries on the soul sound to Chu Feng through the contract.


    "Can you defeat the overlord of the Dragon turtle clan?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes lit up and fell directly on the head of the deep-sea green devil Jiao. He hastened to say, "take me to have a look!"


    Although the deep-sea green devil Jiao was very uncomfortable with someone riding on his head, he also kept calm and carried his master to the south of the sea.


    An hour later, Chu Feng sensed a strong breath of life, and the deep-sea green dragon stopped at this time.


    "Master, the overlord of the Southern Ocean is right in front of us."


    Just after the sound transmission of the deep-sea green dragon, a huge fountain suddenly appeared in the distance. A giant beast over 300 meters long slowly revealed its true face.


    "It''s the sea swallowing whale."


    Seeing the identity of the comer, Chu Feng also remembered the identity of the other party.


    In the future, the sea swallowing Xuan Whale will be regarded as a fierce animal with the least interference to human beings. Is it the sea people who claim to conquer the ocean, but they have suffered many times in front of the sea swallowing Xuan whale, causing heavy casualties.


    In the face of this sea overlord, Chu Feng did not feel ill.


    Unfortunately, it''s a foreign race.


    And, born on earth.


    "Tunhai xuanjing, it''s a pity that you will die today."


    Sharp sword Qi condenses around Chu Feng''s body. Since he meets Tunhai xuanjing, he must kill him. He doesn''t even have the intention to accept him as a pet.


    This reason is ridiculous, but very realistic: too much to eat.


    The body length of tunhaixuan whale has now exceeded 300 meters. To know that the largest biological blue whale on the earth in the past was only over 30 meters long. Tunhaixuan whale is also one of the variants of blue whale. With the improvement of the level, most of the mutant monsters will become very large, and so will tunhaixuan whale.


    More than 300 meters in size, the total volume of blue whales can be thousands of times, do not know how many marine life to swallow every day.


    Of course, Chu Feng can''t sympathize with the loss of marine life, but he wants to conquer the whole ocean in the future. If he wants to support a sea swallowing whale, how much will his future sea clan army be reduced at least.Chu Feng already has a thunder corpse dragon, and now there are more deep-sea Green Devils, plus wolves to support, so there are only so many exotic animals to support.


    If Tunhai Xuan whale lives at the highest level, this amount of food is nothing.


    However, in the future, the body length of tunhaixuan Whale will reach a terrible 700 meters, and the terrible food supply will be a disaster for the whole Haizu, which will eventually be hunted by the powerful Haizu.


    Now the sea people have no threat to the tunhaixuan whale. Even the Dragon turtles can only flee in a hurry in front of the tunhaixuan whale, preferring to fight with the deep-sea green devil.


    If tunhaixuan whale is innocent, it is also innocent!


    Unfortunately, it blocked Chu Feng''s plan to dominate the sea.


    A sharp sword fell from the sky, and the whole sea was cut off like a mirror. The sea swallowing whale gave an angry roar, its fins were cut off, and its blood gushed out.


    The seal of the sea emperor blooms a brilliant blue light. The sea water is separated. The deep-sea magic whale who lost the sea water falls heavily on the bottom of the sea, causing a large-scale earthquake. The surrounding water sets off hundreds of meters high waves. It is almost like a small-scale tsunami because of the decline of the sea swallowing Xuan whale.


    Black thunder came down from the sky and fell heavily on Tunhai Xuan whale.


    Tunhai Xuan whale made a painful cry, with pure sadness in his eyes.


    It only knows to eat every day, and it doesn''t know what death is at all. It can''t feel the death of those weak creatures. Now it doesn''t know why it is suffering from such a disaster.


    "Unfortunately, you are in my way."


    Chu Feng''s eyes are full of arrogance and indifference. He can''t sympathize with human beings. How can he sympathize with a sea overlord?


    Endless black lightning came down from the sky and landed on the whale one after another, destroying its body.


    After three minutes in a row, Chu Feng sensed the death of the breath of the sea swallowing whale.

 Chapter 1218

    Looking at the corpse of the swallow sea Xuan whale, the deep sea green demon Jiao''s eyes showed an undisguised desire.


    Devouring the corpses of high-level monsters is an irresistible temptation to monsters.


    Even as one of the last ten beasts in the future, Shen Hai''s green devil Jiao is a little nervous when facing the same name Tunhai Xuan whale. Now that the corpse of Tunhai Xuan whale is in front of him, how can he not yearn for it.


    However, the desire for survival makes it unable to put the desire into action immediately.


    This powerful being, who has just become his own master, kills the tunhaixuan whale in front of him. He believes that it is much easier for his master to kill himself than to kill tunhaixuan whale.


    For the sea people who believe that the strong respect their instincts, the deep-sea green devil does not dare to make any unnecessary moves.


    With a wave of Chu Feng''s hand, a piece of meat fell from Tunhai Xuan whale''s body.


    The body of Tunhai Xuan whale was collected into yuan mansion, and the cut meat fell into the sea.


    "Go and eat! I''ll use the rest, and if you do well, I''ll give it to you. "


    At Chu Feng''s command, the deep-sea green demon Jiao can''t wait to rush to the body of Tunhai Xuan whale, biting the meat cut off by Chu Feng.


    A large number of meat pieces were swallowed by the deep-sea green devil Jiaos, and their stomachs soon swelled. Even though they were reluctant to eat them at the end, the deep-sea green devil Jiaos still tried their best to eat them without wasting any energy.


    This is the innate instinct of monsters. They don''t give up any chance to improve themselves.


    From the perspective of human beings, such greed will eventually lay a curse for themselves, but for the monsters, especially the monsters in the sea, if they don''t have such ruthlessness, let alone such a chance to have a big meal, no one will know what it''s like to become a dish!


    After eating enough, the deep-sea green devil Jiao uses its internal power to digest more than half of the flesh and blood of the swallow sea Xuan whale.


    There''s still a little and a half left, and I''ll digest it later.


    "Now that you''ve had enough, let''s start doing things."


    Chu Feng gave the order, "do your best, accept the monsters in the sea, let those monsters obey your order, go east, follow me."


    Chu Feng originally wanted to talk about the east coast of China, but he thought that the deep-sea green devil Jiao might not be able to understand, so he changed his order.


    Three hours later, Chu Feng took the deep-sea green devil Jiao to the seaside survival base.


    "Do you think that the Chu City Master''s action will be smooth this time?"


    Cao Chengxue''s eyes were full of worry. "I know the power of the city master is invincible, but how much power can we play in the ocean? Even with the inheritance of the Hai nationality, our control over the Hai nationality is limited, especially the lack of the most top-level military deterrent, which greatly limits our development. "


    "There should be no need to worry. The Lord of the city is definitely not a man to show off his ability."


    Li Yizhen shook his head, "just like the city master said, if he is not absolutely sure, how can he not even take the Trident? It shows that the city master is at least sure of winning."


    "No


    Just when the three people were worried about Chu Feng, a messenger rushed in, "there are a lot of sea animal tides in the Pacific, about hundreds of thousands of sea animals, or even more, coming towards our survival base in the ocean. It is estimated that in two hours, those sea animal tides will come to our base in the ocean."


    "What! Is that true? "


    Lin Wenyu stood up with a face of shock.


    "Why at this time? If hundreds of thousands of sea animal tides are all moving towards the same goal, there must be a strong organizer. It''s very likely that the black dragon we met. The city leader just went to the deep sea to pick the black dragon, and now there is such a situation. Is there any relationship between the two? "


    The thought of such a possibility filled his heart with fear.


    Chu Feng went to the Pacific Ocean on his front foot, and a large number of Pacific sea animals came here on his back foot.


    In their mind, they naturally make up a plot.


    If Chu Feng''s behavior angered the black Jiaolong, the consequences would be unimaginable. Perhaps the black Jiaolong, who originally lived in the Pacific Ocean, would make waves and invade the coastal survival base.


    They had a lot of confidence in Chu Feng''s action. They thought that Chu Feng at least had the confidence to win. They didn''t expect that this kind of thing happened in the twinkling of an eye.


    Now, their foundation is still too shallow.


    Under the tide of hundreds of thousands of sea animals and even more harmful waves, their hard won foundation may fall short.


    "It''s no use thinking so much now, even if the things we accumulated are really destroyed, so what? These things were originally given to us by the city master of Chu. Even if they were destroyed for the reason of the city master, can we blame the city master? "


    Cao Chengxue pointed out the current situation to the point."That''s right. No matter who makes mistakes, it''s just the difference between big mistakes and small ones."


    Lin Wenyu nodded and returned to his seat.


    "No matter how to remember one thing, everything we have is given by the Lord of the city."


    Li Yizhen also agreed with them.


    Even if it''s Chu Feng''s misfortune, how can they blame Chu Feng?


    There were many counsellors in ancient times, but where did they point out and teach their benefactor? Especially the benefactor who has given himself everything now.


    Without Chu Feng, it is not known what their living base would be like.


    The three exchanged their eyes, and finally nodded heavily.


    To say that Chu Feng fell in the Pacific Ocean, they don''t believe it. After all, Chu Feng has the strongest power in the world, which is recognized by the whole earth. Besides, Chu Feng''s men also have a very powerful pet.


    As long as Chu Feng comes back, the three of them never mention it. Today''s affair is made by Chu Feng.


    "Since the seaside is in trouble, we have to prepare for the battle, at least try our best to recover the losses."


    After reaching a consensus, the three of them set out for the base established by the seaside.


    The time when the sea beast army came here was almost what they expected, but what they didn''t expect was that they met the vanguard corps of sea beasts in just 40 minutes.


    A giant Jiaolong, more than 80 meters long, is riding the wind and waves in the sea to the survival base.


    "All troops, prepare for war!"


    Feeling the strong breath from afar, Cao Chengxue gave the order to prepare for the war.


    However, in his induction, in addition to the giant dragon, there seems to be another strong and familiar breath.

 Chapter 1119

    "Is that black dragon coming from the Pacific Ocean?"


    "How can it be at this time?"


    "Whatever the reason, since we are here, we will kill the dragon and prepare for a dragon banquet. Maybe after killing the dragon, we will not encounter obstacles on our way to the Pacific Ocean."


    Because Chu Feng set out for the Pacific Ocean time is too short, and is a temporary decision, so the news did not spread in the survival base.


    The soldiers guarding the coastline didn''t know about it.


    But the warning of the sea beast wave must be told to everyone.


    This is also the result of three people deliberately, otherwise if people know that this disaster is brought by Chu Feng, it will be a huge blow to Chu Feng''s reputation.


    If Chu Feng''s reputation is hit, the three of them will not be able to get along well, and even the whole survival base will be worried about the future.


    After hearing the warning of the sea beast wave, the soldiers in the survival base were worried, and some were happy when they heard the battle. After all, the coastline is also backed by land, and their strength will not be greatly limited as in the ocean. The black dragon was the initiator of the sea beast wave, but it was also an opportunity for them.


    Kill the black dragon, and they''ll have a clear way to invade the Pacific Ocean.


    At least they think so.


    Cao Chengxue three people came to the seaside survival base on the wall, their faces are full of worry.


    As the owners of the survival base, they can not stand in the first line of attack, but they can never leave the battlefield. This is the basic quality of a general in the extraordinary times.


    If that dragon is going to invade the coastline, they have to fight the first wave.


    "How sure?"


    "It''s one thing to be sure, it''s one thing to fight or not."


    "We''ve been guarding the coastline for more than a year. If we give up halfway, we can''t afford to lose this man."


    "It''s a big deal to put together all our accumulation in the past few months. We can kill more fierce marine beasts and have some preparation time inland. However, we will never let any fierce marine beast cross our defense line until we can''t hold on."


    At first, the three men and their survival base were all coastal residents.


    In the battle of recovering the coastline and closing the sea in dawning City, they made a lot of efforts. They think that the reason why they did it was because it was their home. Isn''t it normal to fight for their home?


    Later, they often used the name of Dawning city as a flag for production base expansion and recruitment.


    However, as time goes on, they gradually have feelings for the nine huge stone pillars that suppressed the whole East China Sea, which is a kind of glory from persistence.


    Now they have just taken the first step towards the sea. They did not expect to encounter such a disaster.


    However, since the end of the world, they have encountered many disasters.


    It is impossible for them to shrink back because of this difficulty.


    Those who will retreat will not take part in the battle of coastline recovery.


    "Here we are."


    With the approaching of the sea beast legion, the soldiers'' faces became more and more serious. One by one, they were ready to fight to the death.


    A deep cyan, almost black dragon flies towards the survival base on the waves. The huge body, even if seen from a distance, will make people feel the visual pressure.


    The strong breath from the front made it difficult for all the soldiers to shout out even if they were desperate.


    Is that what they''re going to face?


    Is that the strong presence of the Spanish army, which was blocked by its own efforts, when it moved to the Pacific?


    Some soldiers could not help shaking their arms.


    Can they really defeat such monsters?


    However, they also know in their hearts that now we are at least down-to-earth. Under the seal of the sea array in Jiulong Town, Jiaolong has been greatly disturbed.


    If so, they have no way to defeat the enemy, I''m afraid they will really give up their home.


    It can be said that Chinese people''s feelings of home and country are the heaviest in the world.


    Under such family and country feelings, no one is willing to give up the land of survival easily.


    However, the enemy is such a monster!


    "There seems to be someone on the head of that dragon."


    A powerful psionic suddenly says.


    His voice broke the atmosphere of silence and surprised those who were good at exploring the wind power.


    "Someone? How is that possible? "


    "Can you see clearly who is above Jiaolong''s head?"


    "I can''t see clearly, but I should be very familiar with each other''s breath."The wind power said suspiciously, "I once felt the breath of the Lord of Chu in the distance. I felt the same breath on the head of this dragon?"


    A stone stirs a thousand waves.


    The words of the wind power set off a huge wave in the whole survival base.


    "How is that possible?"


    "Why not?"


    "But why did the city Lord appear on Jiaolong''s head?"


    "I don''t know. The Lord of the city may have to answer this question for us."


    With the discussion of the soldiers, Cao Chengxue, who was preparing to fight to death, was also stunned.


    What''s going on?


    Is it the Lord of the city?


    Soon their questions were answered. The black dragon was getting closer and closer to them. A familiar figure in black was standing on top of the black dragon''s head.


    Seeing this scene, the three people seemed petrified.


    "Did the Lord not only defeat the black dragon, but also subdue it?"


    Is this possible?


    But when they think of the iconic pet beside Chu Feng, they can''t doubt it.


    "This black dragon has become my pet. It has the ability to command most of the low-level ferocious animals in the sea. It''s here for the time being. I hope you can develop your navy."


    Chu Feng''s figure, I do not know when has appeared in the three people''s side.


    "Well, it has really become your pet?"


    Lin Wenyu instinctively asked, and quickly stopped, "I don''t doubt the strength of the city Lord, but this speed is too fast."


    It''s only a few hours. I don''t think it''s enough time to find the black dragon. But the city master not only found the black dragon, but also turned the Black Dragon into his pet.


    Plus the sea beast wave behind them, they already know something.


    "That''s right. This is the second part of Haizu inheritance. Work hard."


    Chu Feng threw a jade to several people.

 Chapter 1220

    "The second part of Haizu inheritance?"


    Cao Chengxue took the jade in a hurry. At the beginning, they didn''t know what these were when they got the inheritance of the Hai nationality. But after they really understood the information, they realized the value of the inheritance of the Hai nationality.


    The inheritance of the Hai nationality is not the inheritance of a single Hai nationality, but the cultivation and development of an ethnic group.


    This is equivalent to a country from the political, economic, cultural, folk customs, all aspects of the summary, as well as a complete set of governance plan.


    With these heritages, they can take the Hai people for their own use.


    After all, these heritages include the training of marine animals, the cultivation of marine ecological environment, the training of Marine soldiers, the building of marine weapons, and the development of submarine resources.


    It can be said that with these heritages, they can control the whole sea.


    However, this kind of inheritance, Chu Feng even easily gave them.


    They understand that this is not because Chu Feng''s trust in the three people has reached the point of seeing each other as brothers, but because Chu Feng is not worried that they will have any possibility of betrayal.


    After all, with his strength, he can suppress all rebellions.


    If they betray Chu Feng, Chu Feng can take their lives.


    "We will certainly live up to the expectations of the city master and turn the whole sea into the territory of China."


    Lin Wenyu immediately bowed his head and made a statement. He knew that Chu Feng had no idea about the position of the leader of China, so he made a statement to the whole of China, but in fact, he was still expressing his loyalty to Chu Feng.


    Because what Chu Feng wanted them to do was to make sure that the threat in the sea would not spread to China, or even become a shield for China.


    "Another thing is that there will be a fight for interests on Kangaroo Island. You don''t have to take part in it, but the benefits in the sea are inexhaustible, which is enough for you to fight at will. But I brought back some marine legions to expand with them. I don''t have to worry about the unstable foundation. If there is a rebellion in the sea, I will do it.


    There is also the matter of the deep-sea green devil Jiao. I have given the order that the deep-sea green devil Jiao will not attack humans, but will communicate with you. But if you want to move the deep-sea green devil Jiao, you need to get along with him. "


    With that, Chu Feng disappeared without waiting for the three to reply.


    Even if the figure of Chu Feng has disappeared, the three people still bow to the place where Chu Feng disappeared.


    Not far away survival base experts, after Chu Feng disappeared for a while, dare to the three people around.


    "Was that the Lord of the city just now?"


    "If I hear you right, this dragon has become the pet of the Lord of the city. I didn''t expect that the power of the Lord of the city is more profound than we thought."


    "With the help of Jiaolong, we will stand at the top of the world."


    The whole survival base, is a cheerful look.


    If it''s the wrong atmosphere, they''re starting to cheer now.


    Cao Chengxue roughly swept the jade Chu Feng had just given him, and said: "pass on our orders. The part of the Haizu heritage that we obtained before can be sold to the military at a low price. If there are other survival bases that we want, we can also bid, but we can''t sell them to foreign forces. Whether they will spread or not, it doesn''t matter what we do. ¡±


    "what? Is it going to be auctioned


    After hearing this command, many powers quit immediately. "If we do this, don''t we lose our sole control over the ocean? So what else can we do for our survival base? "


    "We have never had the sole control of the sea."


    Cao Chengxue suddenly cried out, "the only dominant power of the sea. We have always been in the city of dawn. We just manage it instead of the city of dawn. The Lord of the city can pass it on to us or to them. The deep-sea green devil Jiao can be our assistant or someone else''s assistant. If you want to monopolize, ask the Lord whether you agree or not! "


    All the demon hunters around shut up.


    Will the city Lord agree?


    It doesn''t matter whether you agree or not.


    The only thing that matters is that Chu Feng is in charge of the whole sea.


    If he can support you, he can support others. He can bring you glory and destruction.


    If we take all these things for granted because we have strength in our hands, it will be Chu Feng''s anger to meet them.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''m doing this because of the benefits the Lord has given us."


    Seeing that everyone had a little understanding of himself, Cao Chengxue slowly explained, "after all, our manpower is limited. If we exchange these things for benefits and spread them, more people will have the power to develop the deep sea, and the speed of developing the deep sea will be much faster.


    But we always have the most powerful fighting capacity in the ocean,At the same time, behind us stands Chu Feng.


    If you don''t want to be our enemy, you can forget it. If someone thinks that they can be our enemy if they have developed the deep sea, then we just have an excuse to swallow the power in their hands. "


    Hearing Cao Chengxue''s words, people''s eyes burst out with light.


    "Good."


    "With Jiaolong, no, it''s the help of the deep-sea green devil Jiao. If we don''t have the capital to dominate the whole sea area of the earth, we''d better not call ourselves the branch of Dawning City, the subordinate of Chu Feng."


    "Do you want to leak some of the inheritance to foreign countries? I''m sorry to pit Huaxia''s own people! "


    "We don''t have to do this, someone will do it."


    After getting the first part of Chu Feng''s last inheritance, in two months, they saw the embarrassment of shortage of manpower. Many experts were reluctant to come when they heard that they were fighting in the sea. Because they needed a lot of resources for development, they could not give too many benefits.


    If we sell these heritages, we can not only reap some benefits, but also develop the sea area with the help of others.


    The only thing they have to consider is whether they can deprive others of their achievements by absolute force.


    But now, their worries have disappeared.


    The deep-sea green dragon, which dominates the northern Pacific Ocean, has become their help. Chu Feng, who can accept the deep-sea green dragon as a pet, is now their support.


    It would be cowardly for them to have such confidence and dare not give up.


    Chu Feng handed over the inheritance to them in order to make them bring peace to China''s sea area and help China to have more help in the sea. If they can''t do this well, they have no doubt that Chu Feng will change the object of cultivation.

 Chapter 1221

    Since the dawn of the city''s Legion to the south, the world can be said to change every day.


    In recent months, the whole earth has been turned upside down.


    A brand new territory represents a brand new harvest and a brand new cake. Of course, dawn city can''t be enjoyed alone, and even the military can''t occupy it alone.


    In particular, kangaroo territory, whether natural resources or mineral resources, is the benefit of waiting for distribution.


    However, when many survival bases were eager to try, they heard another amazing news.


    Chu Feng foreshadowed Kangaroo Island a few months ago, even before the war with the Protoss. Now Kangaroo Island has been under Chu Feng''s control.


    Do not understand those careerists spread about Chu Feng''s negative comments, Chu Feng once again announced another news.


    [dawning city will never interfere in the distribution outside China, but with regard to the distribution of Kangaroo Island, ten ASEAN countries and India, Dawning city must supervise the whole process, giving priority to soldiers, those who have made contributions to China, those who have built survival bases, those who have sheltered more survivors and those who have gained more points in the demon hunter guild. ¡¿


    in addition, Huaxia plans to build six survival bases in Kangaroo Island, three in the ten ASEAN countries and six large-scale survival bases in the territory of Guinea.


    The owners of these survival bases will be allocated according to their contributions to China.


    Among them, the contribution of the military is undoubtedly the largest, and the construction of survival bases is led by the military, so the military directly controls 10 of the 15 survival bases.


    The remaining five survival bases are also handed over to those forces that are originally committed to providing a better environment for survivors.


    Of course, many people are dissatisfied with such a distribution scheme, but most of them are convinced.


    Soldiers are defending their country on the front line, and the demon hunting regiment in the rear is fighting with human enemies in the wild. The survival bases that get rewards are also forces that protect many survivors and provide survival conditions for them.


    As for those who are unconvinced, do you have the ability to stand up and say?


    As for the whole process supervision of Dawning City, some people have some complaints, questioning whether dawning city will be fair and just, and whether it will be bribed by some people.


    Chu Feng disdains to explain, but Su Yuan gives an explanation.


    [on earth, there''s no advantage worth giving up credibility in our twilight city. ¡¿


    such a reason directly silences all those who question.


    Is dawning City selfish? Whether Chu Feng is selfish or not, of course, the answer is yes.


    But what kind of benefits can make Chu Feng lose his fair and just position?


    Even if it''s a spray, it won''t come out.


    The personal wealth of Dawning city has already stood at the peak of the whole world.


    If the benefits you can give are enough to move Chu Feng and make him give up his fair and just position, then you don''t need to fight for these messy things for your own wealth.


    So in the next month, about 2000 Huaxia survivors moved outside, and 70 million remained in Huaxia. Of course, this is not counting the newborn of Huaxia.


    The reason why there are not many people who are stronger than others is that the vast majority of external resources are undeveloped, and the second is that it is difficult to leave home.


    The Chinese people''s land concept is very heavy, coupled with family and national feelings and other factors, as well as their trust in the Chinese local military, so that the vast majority of survivors still refuse those undeveloped benefits.


    It is the result of enough publicity that 20 million people can migrate to overseas China.


    However, when the 15 survival bases promised by Huaxia have not been built, another big news has hit the whole world.


    In the east of Dawning City, there are three survival bases responsible for guarding the sea area, all of which are regarded as branches of Dawning city. Recently, the three survival bases have been united and completely become the same.


    However, just a month ago, Chu Feng accepted the deep-sea green devil Jiao.


    With the help of the deep-sea green magic dragon, the survival base can drive more than 1 million sea animals, which makes the development of the survival base in the East China Sea grow faster and faster and become the marine barrier of China.


    But in this month''s time, this survival base has been constantly selling the inheritance of Hai nationality.


    With the inheritance of these sea people, human beings can control the sea people.


    You know, the sea area of the earth is much larger than the land. There are countless lives, opportunities and wealth in the sea.


    Having the heritage of controlling the sea race means that the ocean will also become the back garden of mankind.


    However, this kind of inheritance was sold by the survival base in this way. Although many copies were sold, many people still sigh at it.


    The Maoxiong Empire and the rice empire are crazy when they get the news."In any case, we also want to get a heritage of the sea people, which is the base gas for us to develop the deep sea."


    "The great fighting nation can conquer everything, including the sea, which should become the territory of our fighting nation. With the inheritance of the sea, as long as a little, we can become the master of the world."


    "Ha ha, we don''t have to be greedy for China''s harvest on land. We have a vast deep sea to develop."


    "It''s really stupid of the Chinese people to spread these precious heritages in a scattered way. Do you think we can''t piece together a complete inheritance?"


    "The future of the earth will be determined by the dominance of the oceans."


    If Cao Chengxue directly and openly handed over the inheritance of the Hai nationality to everyone when he was two years old, then their things might be suspected.


    However, their practical approach is to divide the first part of Haizu inheritance into 12 parts and sell them separately, and each part is sold to different buyers, and many copies are sold.


    This month, they sold more than 100 people.


    If these buyers communicate with each other, they will be able to piece together a complete Haizu heritage. Of course, it is only limited to the first part, which is the way to accept the low-level Haizu and sea animals.


    Spread so widely, of course, can not be limited to the territory of China.


    After all, just because you don''t want to sell it abroad doesn''t mean other people don''t want to.


    So the Maoxiong Empire and the Miyun empire began to collect information about the inheritance of the Hai people in China. They even went to Cao Chengxue, but they refused. No matter how good they were, they couldn''t move them.


    "We only sell the inheritance of the Hai people to the Chinese people."


    This sentence directly dispelled the last doubts of the Maoxiong Empire and the rice empire.

 Chapter 1222

    "What Chu Feng did is really unpredictable."


    Luo Xingyao looked at Lu Qiu with strange eyes, "I now have some doubts, Chu Feng asked us to help build a survival base, whether it also played the use of our mind."


    "Of course."


    Lu Qiu nodded impolitely, "according to the practice of Chu Feng, after building those arrays, those arrays can be connected to form a new array, which is the purpose of Chu Feng."


    Luo Xingyao choked directly.


    After a long time, he said, "why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    "You didn''t ask!"


    "Even if I don''t ask about such an important matter, you should take the initiative to report it! No matter what, how can the guard array of Huaxia be handed over to one person? "


    Luo Xingyao is a little angry. Some things can''t be emotional.


    I believe that Chu Feng will not betray China. I also believe that Chu Feng does not have to betray China. Otherwise, with his strength and ability, even in the divine world, he will be able to get along well.


    But now Chu Feng''s practice can be said to have offended the two royal families in the divine world to death.


    However, no matter how trustworthy Chu Feng is, some things just can''t rely on this kind of trust.


    It''s complicated and cold, but it''s something soldiers have to do.


    "He just said that these arrays can be combined, but he didn''t say that these arrays can be transferred by Chu Feng!"


    Lu Qiubai glanced at Luo Xingyao, "you should have a little trust in me. I personally participated in the construction of these arrays. I know the whole process of the construction. Do you think I will let this array be controlled by others? Besides, even if you don''t know the array, you should know the common sense of array! After the successful construction of the array, even the array master himself can''t be used easily. "


    Everyone has a different interpretation of the basic principles of array.


    And Chu Feng''s interpretation method is that the so-called array is energy building.


    Ordinary buildings use brick or steel as materials, but arrays use energy as materials. Designers who can build buildings may not have the ability to destroy and control buildings.


    Although Lu Qiu has a deeper understanding, when he explains it to others, it is still more understandable.


    Luo Xingyao was relieved and said, "what''s the reason for Chu Feng to do this?"


    "He believes that even if we know his purpose, we will support him."


    After listening to Lu Qiu''s explanation, Luo Xingyao was silent.


    Chu Feng is the biggest accident on earth.


    Even though he never doubted that Huaxia was a place of outstanding personality, he was still very happy for Chu Feng, who was born in Huaxia.


    Let alone being enemies with Chu Feng, even if they are not in the same camp, it is a very worrying thing.


    You do not see, as high as the divine world, in the hands of Chu Feng can only be broken.


    The Chu Feng he saw now was not a person who promoted the general trend, but a pioneer who walked alone in the front and the general trend behind him.


    In the past, Chu Feng encountered enemies on his way to rise, but now who else can be Chu Feng''s opponent?


    Who is qualified to stand in front of Chu Feng?


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    in the conference hall of Dawning City, Chu Feng sits on the main seat, listening to Su Yuan''s report.


    In the hall, in addition to Chu Feng and a few women, Zhao fan and his party, Han Yunxiao''s reconnaissance camp, the deputy commander of Wei broken army and hell Knight order, and the leaders in the front rank all participated in the meeting.


    In the center of the conference hall, Su Yuan is reporting the changes during this period.


    "Since the acceptance of the deep-sea green demon Jiaos, the development of the survival base in the East China Sea has been growing. In just two months, the number of the fishman Legion has reached 80000, and the number of the shark Legion has reached a terrible 400000. Of course, more than 200000 of them are new-born sharks. It is difficult to count the number of the sea beast Legion. Every day, there are a lot of losses and a lot of supplements. ¡±


    there is little statistical significance about the sea beast Corps.


    With the deep-sea Green Devils, they can take in more than 100000 sea beasts at any time with their own pressure, but those sea beasts, without training, have a great chance of leaving.


    So Cao Chengxue three people, directly the sea beast Legion as consumables.


    In the process of controlling the sea area, the sea Orc Corps has always been fighting in the first line, adding more and losing more every day, but the total number remains between 800000 and 1000000.


    Among them, there are 80000 sea beast legions, which are the lineages cultivated after many bloody battles.


    "After Kangaroo Island became a Chinese territory, there were six survival bases, four of which were in the hands of the military, and two of which were occupied by demon hunters who came from dawning city. According to the agreement between the two sides, they broke away from dawning City, but they would promise that they would not become enemies with us, and they would also become eternal guardians of China."The members of Dawning city also have their own ambitions.


    Not everyone is at ease to receive the welfare of Dawning city for a lifetime. Some people want to make contributions, some people want to become stronger, and some people with stronger responsibilities even join the military garrison in the border areas.


    For these people, Chu Feng''s attitude has always been to seek freedom.


    But there''s a premise, and that''s that you can''t owe dawn anything.


    If the hell knights, their relatives and logistic legions want to leave the city of dawn, they don''t have any doors. I give you all your weapons and strength. What qualifications do you have to leave?


    However, those demon hunting groups and ordinary residents made enough contributions to the city of dawn when they joined again, and the city of dawn also rewarded them, which can be said to be a mutually beneficial relationship.


    Those ambitious people want to leave as long as they don''t affect the interests of Dawning city.


    At the beginning, some people worried about whether this would cause Chu Feng''s dissatisfaction, but as more and more people left, everyone understood that Chu Feng didn''t care about these things at all.


    "Today, the whole of China has established a perfect transportation network. Any danger and enemy situation will be eliminated by the nearest survival base at the first time. The whole of China has entered a stage of rapid development. Now, the whole of China is digesting the achievements of the past and developing the resources of New Territories in the new world."


    "The Maoxiong Empire and the Mikado empire are still cleaning up their borders. If the situation does not continue to deteriorate, I am afraid they will be able to complete this arduous task in another year."


    When Su Yuan finished her last sentence, the whole conference hall burst into laughter.


    What Huaxia did a few months ago will take another year.


    This is the gap between China and the two countries.

 Chapter 1223

    "If we go on like this, China will soon be able to unify the earth."


    Wei Po Jun let out his voice without taboo.


    With that, he felt that the atmosphere in the conference hall had become a bit awkward.


    At this time, he just realized what, embarrassed smile.


    This kind of topic can be freely talked about by the people of hell knights when they brag and chat, not to mention that they claim to unify the world. Even if they want to unify to a high level, it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, it''s bragging. Is there a limit to bragging?


    But now, Chu Feng called all the people who could speak in the dawning city. Even he Chongyin and his expatriates specially sent representatives to listen to the meeting.


    If you say that on such an occasion, you may be mistaken for thinking that China really has the ambition of unifying the world.


    "As long as you don''t leave the city of dawn one day, don''t take action."


    Chu Feng''s voice is not urgent and slow, people can''t hear the joy and anger, also don''t know whether he is polite, or really think so.


    "Whether China can unify the world or not, we can never be in a hurry. We should always find out who our enemies are.


    However, Huaxia has grown to the point that the strength of any survival base can crush all countries except Huaxia. Even if Huaxia is unwilling to unify, this kind of thing is irresistible, and the resistance on the way will be reduced a lot, and even the whole earth will ask for Huaxia. On the other hand, if Huaxia has the ambition of unification now, it will not be able to resist Nothing can be done except for the internal division of the earth. "


    Although the Chinese people adore the monarch who established their territory, they still respect the unified monarch.


    After all, the territory conquered by force is not as good as cultural invasion.


    If Chu Feng wants to, he can also become the monarch of China and the leader of the united world.


    For this kind of thing, is a man will imagine it!


    But it doesn''t make sense.


    In the face of the final despair, whether to unify or not is just a joke.


    What''s the point of being king in a world without a future? Chu Feng''s ideal is to walk out of the earth, to the highest plane, and even to the vast starry sky.


    "My report is over. What''s next?"


    Because she was on a more formal occasion, Su Yuan was also serious.


    The city of dawn has not held such a formal meeting for several months. After the operation of the city of dawn is on the right track, it is always the top that gives orders, and then it is passed on to the bottom for execution.


    Even for a long time, Chu Feng was a fish culture.


    However, since the break with the divine world, Chu Feng''s behavior has changed.


    The large-scale expansion of dawn city is not enough. There are still a large number of troops used to conquer the periphery of China, eliminate the threat of China, and lead the development and progress of the whole earth.


    Now every move of Chu Feng involves the whole earth.


    Now Chu Feng suddenly held the plenary meeting of the city of dawn. There must be something very important to announce.


    "Now the vitality of heaven and earth on the earth has become more and more strong. In three months, I''m afraid it will be able to accommodate the existence of level 9 strongmen. At that time, there will be a batch of level 9 existence. My pet thunder corpse dragon has also awakened recently. When the heaven and earth change, it will be able to become level 9 existence."


    Hearing the news, everyone was filled with surprise.


    The strength of Chu Feng is related to the position of Dawning city in the whole world.


    It can be said that the whole city of dawn. They are all supported by Chu Feng. Similarly, the city of dawn has cultivated many strong people for China. Even those who have grown up to hunt demons have not forgotten their mission as Chinese people.


    But Chu Feng''s next words made everyone look pale.


    "I''m calling this meeting to let you know one by one that the training and equipment of dawn City Army will be put on the agenda. I will also give new equipment to the hell Knight order to prepare for the war in three months."


    Hearing Pu chufeng''s words, the whole conference hall was shocked.


    "Chu Feng, didn''t you just say that you didn''t plan to unify the world?"


    Zhang Ziqing blinked and said with some doubts.


    In fact, her sense of existence in the city of dawn is very low. She has never interfered in the operation of the affairs of the city of dawn, but it can not be denied that she is the nearest person to Chu Feng.


    Now the management of Chu Fengyuan''s house has been given to her.


    Although not much needs to be done, it is really a lot of power and trust.


    Chu Feng white her one eye: "who said I want to unify the world?"


    "Who are you going to hit?"


    "The holy land of all ethnic groups."


    Chu Feng said firmly, "as one of the three sacred places that used to protect the earth, the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups is the first one to betray the earth. Now that there are not many actions in the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups, it does not mean that they have no desire for the earth. Three months later, with the increase of the upper limit of the earth''s strength, the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups will certainly take actions. What we have to do is to fight ¡£¡±"If, I mean if, they don''t attack the earth?"


    Jiang Xinyue asked, "after all, the development of Huaxia is in everyone''s eyes. I believe they are not willing to bite this hard bone. Even if they launch a war, the target they choose is not Huaxia."


    In fact, today''s China is in a state of war readiness every day, because no one knows when the war will start and when the next Zerg catastrophe will come.


    But Chu Feng said the state of war readiness, it is really ready for a large-scale war.


    The longer the preparation time in advance, the more sufficient the preparation. However, the same impact on production is also great. The more manpower and materials are put into war preparation, the less is used for development.


    "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that in three months, the war will start."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold. "In the face of foreign enemies, there must be a united front inside the earth. Now that they have betrayed the earth, it''s time for us to clean up the door. Three months later, no matter whether they have any action, we will force a war with the Holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups. We will inform the Chinese military of this matter, and then disclose it to Maoxiong Empire and MIDI Our military.


    By the way, I won''t ask for anyone''s consent. "


    It is not so much a negotiation of war preparations as a unilateral notification.


    Instead of giving the initiative of war to the enemy, it is better to firmly grasp it in his own hands. This is Chu Feng''s idea.


    "Is there another war?"


    Wei broken army and the representative captain of hell Knight Order are surprised to call up.

 Chapter 1224

    The news that Chu Feng was ready to start the war again spread to all parts of the world in one day, and was placed on the table of the military leaders of the Maoxiong Empire and the MI empire.


    "Madman, this Chu Feng is a war madman at all."


    Seeing this news, the high-rise of the hexagonal building once again threw the document on the wall.


    "Huaxia has gained so many benefits. How long will it take them to digest these benefits? Has Chu Feng considered this problem? Even in such a situation to start the war again, the Chu Feng is not crazy? To punish Chu Feng, we must punish Chu Feng. "


    "But how do we sanction it? The insect pit and the tower of fire are still in Chu Feng''s hands


    The hexagonal building was silent.


    At this critical moment of the rapid development of the world, Chu Feng wants to start the war again. You know, the decision of Dawning city is definitely not just the matter of Dawning city itself.


    Now the city of dawn starts a war, which will surely lead the world into war.


    This is bad news for the rice Empire, which wants to develop at ease and make a fortune.


    It is not easy for them to obtain the inheritance of Hai nationality from Huaxia at a great cost, but they have received such bad news before they have turned these inheritance into practical benefits.


    They even doubted whether Chu Feng was playing with them on purpose.


    However, now the whole world can not be separated from the influence of Chu Feng.


    Even the Maoxiong Empire and the Miyun Empire need the help of the rules made by Chu Feng, that is, the tower of fire, the exchange rules and the weapons of the insect pit. If they fall out with Chu Feng, these things have nothing to do with them.


    Without the tower of fire, they can''t exploit. No, they can''t accelerate the development of the rice empire.


    No matter what the character is, at least the people of MI Empire know one thing, that is, only when Mi Empire exists and stands at the top can they be qualified to play civil war.


    "Whether we admit it or not, when the whole earth is dragged into the mire of war by China, our rice empire will surely usher in a crisis, which is a crisis of life and death."


    An elegant woman said, "we still have three months to prepare. In these three months, there is only one way to achieve a leap forward growth in the strength of our entire rice empire. I think you should also know."


    "It''s impossible. We won''t agree to the opening of technology. If these technologies are developed to the whole empire, what will we use to maintain our dominant position?"


    "But we have no other way."


    "No, there are three months left. We have plenty of time."


    "Don''t be naive. It''s too late."


    "Can you guarantee that China and the Maoxiong empire will not plagiarize our technology?"


    "We can offer it as a condition for technology exchange. Maybe we can get a lot of armaments."


    "No, you are treason."


    The hexagonal building of the rice empire is in endless quarrels.


    The rice empire is a country with the supremacy of science and technology. However, the basis for their ruling the people is not only science and technology, but also the monopoly of religious culture. However, power is the absolute principle of everything.


    If you give up their advantage easily, it''s killing them.


    If the people who have been fooled by them get enough power to subvert the country, they can''t imagine what they will do.


    On the other side of the bear Empire, it''s much easier.


    "Will China take the initiative to fight? This is not in line with the Chinese style! But since other Chinese people are willing to take the initiative to fight, do we still have to be afraid of war? "


    The warring nations enjoyed peace in peaceful times, but after the outbreak of doomsday, their fighting genes awakened again. In addition to the main fighting faction, only those who support the main fighting faction are qualified to speak.


    The whole Maoxiong empire is either a soldier fighting or a person serving for the soldiers.


    Besides, it''s the Western Parliament.


    After Yiyi nominally took charge of the Western parliament, the whole cross army swore allegiance to Yiyi on the surface. In fact, without self awakening, Yiyi could not control them, even if it awakened itself, it could not control them.


    This is a puzzle that has no solution.


    Fortunately, many things are not a problem in the face of the threat of death.


    Yiyi has the power to deprive anyone of their life, and behind her is Chu Feng, which makes it impossible for anyone to maintain respect for her on the surface.


    However, Yiyi did not interfere too much in the internal affairs of the cross and the Western jigsaw puzzle alliance.


    Her position is that as a nominal leader, she only needs to lead the overall situation.


    Now, with the news that the war is about to start again, and that the city of dawn is declaring war on one of the three holy places, the former master of the earth, the whole western jigsaw puzzle alliance is in a panic.


    Who can guarantee that he will survive this war?"Your Highness, the 12 Knights of the round table have assembled and are waiting for your Highness''s instructions."


    A man in white armor kneels down in front of Yiyi, with an extremely respectful look.


    But Yiyi felt powerless for a while.


    To wait for her instructions is just to get some help from Chu Feng through her relationship. Everyone knows that Chu Feng holds the top power on earth.


    As long as Chu Feng is willing to help them when they are in danger, it can greatly improve their survival rate.


    During the period when she became the leader of the Western jigsaw puzzle alliance, she understood why Chu Feng said that the Western jigsaw puzzle alliance would perish sooner or later.


    There is no unified ideology, no will to work hard, and no consciousness of living in the most humble way. Until now, they are unwilling to give up the so-called noble pride, and always regard themselves as the center of the world. They are clearly the descendants of robbers, but they always claim to be the representative of human civilization. Even if they give in to an oriental now, they have not changed him Our ideas.


    There is no ambition to swallow the world, there is no strength to shock all sides, even the effort is not willing to accept the blessing of the Star Cross Legion to obtain strength, it is not willing to self-cultivation.


    They are not willing to accept the fate of being weak. This kind of ideological civilization will be destroyed sooner or later.


    She can save many lives, but not such a civilization.


    "Instructions? There is nothing to indicate. Facing the enemies of mankind, we have no choice but to fight to the death. "


    Yiyi''s childish face is serious, and his innocent eyes are also infected with a lot of murderous ideas. "If someone thinks that surrender can solve the problem, and that he can save his life as long as he gives in to the enemy, I will tell them with my sword how naive this idea is."

 Chapter 1225

    The news that dawning city announced its readiness for war affected every survivor on earth.


    Some people are cursing, especially those who have just acquired a new territory, the right to develop mineral resources, or the right to operate a territory. They thought that after the baptism of blood and fire, they would finally have the opportunity to play farming development and use the collected resources to strengthen themselves, but they received such bad news.


    After the clean-up war in China, only two months later, they were told that the next war was only three months away.


    China''s territory has expanded several times, so we don''t have time to consolidate it?


    It''s better to extend the preparation time!


    For such a voice of doubt, Huaxia directly blocked back.


    "The holy land of all ethnic groups betrays the earth and is abandoned by the will of the world. The only way for them to survive is to destroy mankind, and it is also the only certificate they can pay to the highest level."


    Such an impeccable reason for war shut everyone''s mouth.


    Even those experts who rely on innovation to make a living have no doubt about this reason.


    No matter what kind of name China launches war in, there is no way to give everyone a reasonable explanation. After all, war is war. Where is justice in a war initiated on its own initiative?


    But for this reason, it''s a matter of life and death.


    It is not that we Huaxia must destroy the holy land of all ethnic groups, but that their only way of life is to destroy the whole human race. Otherwise, after the arrival of the highest plane, they will have no future to speak of.


    What can you say for such a group?


    There is no better reason to start a war than "the other party must kill me".


    Any expert who dares to question such a war reason will surely be rejected by all.


    Therefore, the whole of China began to prepare for the war.


    More than 6000 hellhounds came to the human world from hell to fight side by side with human beings, that is, to help the earth''s army and demon hunting group hunt insects. At this time, people realized one thing, that is, the earth''s insects can never be killed.


    No matter how clean they clean up an area, there will always be an endless stream of insects.


    Since the requirements for insect carcasses from the pit are regardless of the grade, the demon hunting regiments are always happy with it. The high-level insect carcasses can be used as materials, and the low-level insects can be directly converted into thousands or even tens of thousands of high-level weapons to sell, which is of enough value.


    A large number of mines were directly turned over by the powerful earth powers. They were smashed and processed like a bolt. They were sent to the masters of the burning Protoss in the demon hunter guild to process the equipment needed by adults.


    In addition to ordinary standard equipment and conventional equipment, some enchanted weapons and war weapons, especially various battle formations, are welcomed by the majority of survival bases.


    The whole China is making progress, and the whole earth is growing.


    In just one month, the average strength of Huaxia even increased by half a rank.


    At this time, Chu Feng and Zhang Ziqing watched a battle together in Yuanfu.


    The battle between thunder corpse dragon and mountain giant.


    After swallowing a lot of death breath, thunder corpse dragon fell into a deep sleep. The power of death and thunder in its body combined to form a unique Yin thunder.


    The mountain giant was put underground by Chu Feng to suppress the sea of blood on the earth after devouring several stars and spirits. It was not released until some time ago.


    In Chu Feng''s small world, they are engaged in an earth shaking battle.


    Thunder corpse dragon relied on its own speed and dominant advantage in the sky, condescending to launch a long-range attack on the mountain giant. Countless black thunder fell from the sky, splitting the red rock skin of the mountain giant into a piece of scorched black.


    But this kind of injury, even by the mountain giant hard bear down.


    The mountain giant spewed red flames from his hands and mouth, burning towards the thunder corpse dragon in the sky, but the speed of the thunder corpse dragon was too fast, even faster than the speed of the flame burning.


    After dodging the mountain giant''s attack, thunder corpse dragon spat out black lightning again.


    "When is the end of this fight?"


    as like as two peas and huge monster struggled against each other, Zhang Ziqing was still excited. But the two sides had been fighting for more than half an hour, and they were still fighting scenes like two, which made people feel a bit boring.


    "I can''t help it. Although thunder corpse dragon''s melee ability is good, it''s still far worse than Mountain Giants. This is a race gap, not thunder corpse dragon''s own talent gap. Only by such a war of attrition can we have a chance to win."


    Chu Feng also felt helpless for such a battle.


    In many cases, race gap is the most insurmountable gap.


    For example, there are many human beings who are strong and powerful, such as Wei paojun. But no matter how strong the human body is, can we ignore weapons?No matter how strong the human body is, can it compare with Jiaolong?


    If you want to show off your power within human beings, you can compare it with other races. That is to say, you are looking for abuse.


    Of course, this does not mean that the path of physical cultivation is wrong.


    After all, in the case of lack of spiritual talent, only with a strong physical body can we accommodate more yuan force and use more powerful weapons. Physical strength is the basis of using weapons.


    "But you let them fight like this?"


    Zhang Ziqing looked at the environment in which they were fighting. Cracks appeared in a large area of land. The sky and the earth were full of thunder and storm. If it was not controlled by Chu Feng, the fight between them would be a natural disaster.


    "What else? Even if the thunder corpse dragon is asleep, if it doesn''t fight after waking up, its fighting instinct will gradually retreat, and the fighting effectiveness will be affected after a long time. However, there is no place for the thunder corpse dragon to play its strength on the whole earth, and only in my small world can it enjoy a fight. "


    Chu Feng would have put thunder corpse dragon in hell to fight, but now, he is not willing to add too much risk to unnecessary things.


    Now Chu Feng would rather fight with thunder corpse dragon than let thunder corpse dragon leave easily.


    "However, thunder corpse dragon will soon have a chance to fight, a real chance to fight life and death."


    Chu Feng''s eyes fell on a piece of crystal through the layers of void. There was a strong sense of killing under his calm eyes.


    The holy land of all ethnic groups and the two realms of gods and demons, you are not willing to wait until the earth has been fully prepared for three months before launching a war with the earth!


    But it doesn''t matter. I didn''t intend to fight for that long preparation time at the beginning.


    At the same time, I won''t give you that long preparation time!

 Chapter 1226

    Chu Feng''s army in China only occupies a small part of his strength.


    Most of the troops that Chu Feng could control were still in hell, which was the wealth that the powerful man left for himself after his fall.


    In the past, Chu Feng did not understand how the powerful man occupied a territory of his own in hell, and he also used the territory to fight.


    However, as he stood higher and higher and looked farther and farther, he gradually understood some things.


    Until the God of the protoss disappeared, the fog in front of him gradually appeared an outline.


    It''s not clear enough to see the truth, but he doesn''t care about it. If he has to wait to find out everything before he starts to act, it will be too late.


    For those who are in a desperate situation, if they have a little assurance, they should pay attention to gambling on all their wealth.


    Nowadays, the effective area of Yuanfu is half of the original territory of Huaxia, but it is not as deep as it is. Now, one tenth of the small world is full of demons.


    Chu Feng took out more than 50000 hellwolves as auxiliary combat, including more than 5000 hellwolves at level 6.


    This part of the power, only occupies 5% of the magic experimental area.


    "The power of Moqi is really powerful, but it''s easy for people to lose their minds and become too manic. For individuals, maybe it''s not a bad thing, but for a race or even a world, it''s a disaster. The demon world has been oppressed by the divine world for countless years, and there''s no reason for it."


    After feeling for a while, Chu Feng said to Zhang Ziqing, "take out more than 90% of the above 5 levels of existence in the demonized area, and prepare to fight. Every demonized race will leave a seedling, and it''s up to you."


    Zhang Ziqing nodded. She spent most of her time helping Chu Feng manage the small world, especially supervising the demonized area and the fighting situation of those demonized creatures.


    Chu Feng was relieved to leave this matter to her.


    After leaving this matter to Zhang Ziqing, Chu Feng left the small world and came to Kangaroo Island in reality.


    Now Kangaroo Island has been cleaned up as a whole.


    There may be many hidden dangers in this continent, but it is no longer the opponent of human survivors.


    The place where Chu Feng came was a small base he built here.


    It is also the place where Tian Jing and others live here.


    Now, the rudiments of the six survival bases built here by Huaxia have been completed, and the outer walls and basic facilities have been completed. Only the population migration and some details of the modification and filling have been left.


    There is no need for Tian Jing.


    "Boss!"


    As has been informed in advance, can not happen anything embarrassing, when the real body of Chu Feng came here, three people have been ready to meet.


    Chu Feng scanned with mental strength and found that the number of people here was less than 50.


    He didn''t ask about the whereabouts and the lives of those people, because it didn''t matter.


    Anyway, those ordinary people, in his eyes, are only used to make up the number. Even if you know the cause of their death, half of those people''s death is caused by Chu Feng. Chu Feng can''t stand for them!


    If there are really who, need Chu Feng to decide, Tian Jing several people will not be more moment.


    "Silver wolf king, come in!"


    Chu Feng light mouth way, guarding the silver wolf king outside the castle came in from the wide gate.


    The silver wolf king''s body length is only 9 meters, which is much less than those huge objects that are tens of meters long. The castle designed by Chu Feng is enough for the silver wolf king''s activities, and even can be hidden to a certain extent.


    "Tian Jing, Kangaroo Island, in addition to our Chinese people, there should be no other living people!"


    "Yes, the zombies and mutated monsters here are so cruel that there are no indigenous people alive."


    "That''s good. It was originally a paradise for wild animals. Later, it was occupied by a group of invaders, resulting in a large number of grasslands turning into deserts. Now we Huaxia will take over here, which can at least ensure the restoration of a certain degree of ecology here!"


    Chu Feng said calmly.


    We all know exactly what it looks like.


    Some words just give you a comforting excuse to reduce your psychological burden.


    Otherwise, if all the dark sides are picked on the surface, it will only deepen mutual distrust.


    "Yes, I have been advocating harmony between man and nature in China for several days and thousands of years." Tian Jing very road took over the topic of Chu Feng, but also said the truth.


    In peaceful times, the whole world is advocating environmental protection, but only the forest area of Huaxia is increasing.


    Between speaking, Tian Jing carefully looked at the silver wolf king.


    Silver wolf king as a monster, of course, it is impossible to understand what it means to protect the environment, but some things about the ecological chain, that is engraved in the wolf instinct.Among the grassland races, the wolf race can be said to be the best one to control the ecology.


    After their performance dialogue, Chu Feng began to ask about the business.


    "Now the total number of wolves, about how many?"


    "There are more than 50000 of them, and more than 20000 of them have combat power. The rest are wolves born less than three months old. They can barely catch ordinary prey and feed themselves, but they are barely used for war." The person who answered this time is Tao Jinghua. After Tian Jing''s performance, it''s time for him to show himself.


    Today''s three people can be said to be in and out together. Of course, it''s impossible to let Tian Jing go alone.


    Chu Feng nodded and said to the silver wolf king, "your wisdom should understand the strength comparison between the wolf race and our Terran race."


    "Yes, master."


    The king of silver wolf lowered his head.


    It knows that even without Chu Feng, human beings are still the masters of the world.


    Only strong people from different worlds can threaten human beings.


    Silver wolf king''s heart certainly has pride, but behind it actually has an ethnic group.


    It is not willing to become a human running dog, but helpless.


    Fortunately, Chu Feng didn''t treat the wolves as dogs. He gave them enough respect. Even if they were given benefits, they were given in exchange.


    It is because of this respect that the silver wolf king really lowered his head.


    If we don''t bow our heads like a man who respects the wolves, then the wolves must choose to fight with humans, perish in the war, or let a small number of wolves become dogs.


    The same is true for Chu Feng. If he maintains the superficial respect, he can make the silver wolf king, including his family, for his own use. Why doesn''t he show it on the surface?

 Chapter 1227

    "Silver wolf king, I see your contribution to the Terran. In addition to the benefits I have given you before, I have a special gift for the wolf."


    Chu Feng said, "I will give an order that 1 / 10 of Kangaroo Island will be designated as a nature reserve. This is a forbidden area for human beings to enter. As long as the wolf tribe has not become a disaster for our human race in the future and will be transferred to our dominant position on the earth, the nature reserve can exist all the time. Even if I die, we human beings may also implement this rule Go


    While speaking, Chu Feng opened the spiritual link between himself and the silver wolf king.


    In the spiritual link, the silver wolf king can feel that Chu Feng is not lying.


    Of course, not lying does not mean innocence.


    In order to make silver wolf king understand the nature reserve, Chu Feng gave some explanations.


    "In the nature reserve, people are forbidden to enter, but poachers are bound to enter. You need to solve this problem yourself. Human beings will not revenge for poachers.


    But if you wolves grow and leave the nature reserve, you will live and die.


    In addition, if there is a strong alien coming to the nature reserve, you wolves need to be responsible for guarding and solving it. If you can''t solve it, the consequences of our human actions will be unpredictable. "


    "Thank you."


    The silver wolf king expressed his gratitude with the spirit wave.


    It is a very clever wolf. It knows that this cruel nature is a world where the strong are respected. Human beings are the strong. Therefore, the wolf race has no room for bargaining in front of human beings.


    Because it''s useful, that''s why this human cultivates wolves.


    Now, the Xueyuan wolf clan is fighting for chufeng in this continent, clearing the main threat in half a year, and has lost its use value to some extent.


    Under such circumstances, Chu Feng''s promise to divide a so-called "nature reserve" here is extremely generous.


    An area where people are not allowed to enter, that gives the wolf a card to rise.


    As for what will become in the future, it has nothing to do with the silver wolf king.


    Chu Feng doesn''t want to be the babysitter of the Terran. Of course, the silver wolf king doesn''t want to be the babysitter of the werewolf. He can do what he can. The werewolf himself is defeated, which has nothing to do with him.


    To be able to win such a condition, silver wolf king felt that he had tried his best.


    "If you agree, I''ll pass on the nature reserve, but you wolves can''t all stay here and continue to fight for me."


    In this case, Chu Feng doesn''t need to talk too much with the silver wolf king, "I''m going to send troops to the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups, which is also one of the three holy places. If you wolves want to be my assistant, I won''t let you serve as cannon fodder, and I won''t have too many specific requirements for you when fighting, but how much you can get depends on your efforts."


    Silver wolf king did not answer immediately, but fell into thinking.


    Tian Jing three people are also silent.


    They can see that Chu Feng has a different attitude towards the silver wolf king.


    The relationship between the two sides is not entirely a master servant relationship.


    Chu Feng also used some skills and set some traps to mobilize all the enthusiasm of the silver wolf king.


    Chu Feng promised to give the wolf a nature reserve, and even if Chu Feng falls unexpectedly, the nature reserve will continue to be implemented with a high probability. Of course, this sentence is true.


    But the question is, even without Chu Feng, would human beings not set up nature reserves?


    For a once wild animal paradise, for a large area of undeveloped areas, the construction of so-called nature reserves here, with the help of wolves to maintain ecological balance, this is originally the human means.


    The silver wolf king''s wisdom is really not low, but he has no understanding of human civilization, so he can easily be fooled. Chu Feng''s promise is that it is not too much to cover the White Wolf empty handed.


    In fact, what Chu Feng did was to ensure that it could be implemented.


    The silver wolf king does not know this. Even if he knows, he will probably be satisfied with such a definite promise. For the crafty and fierce wolves, a definite promise is more important than anything.


    However, such a guarantee can make the wolves continue to work for Chu Feng, and fully mobilize the subjective initiative of the wolves. Such a deal is too cost-effective.


    "Give you a day. At this time tomorrow, call all the wolves you are willing to take out to fight. The rest are the wolves left in the nature reserve. One day later, follow me to fight."


    Chu Feng didn''t wait for the silver wolf king to bargain, so he gave the order directly.


    Of course, with the silver wolf king''s character, he will not bargain.


    In the concept of the silver wolf king, there is only rejection and acceptance, and at most one person who resists by force to solve the person who gives the choice. Unfortunately, in front of Chu Feng, even the silver wolf king does not have such strength.


    After getting Chu Feng''s order, the silver wolf king left the castle and let out a loud wolf howl.After sending the silver wolf king, Chu Feng contacted the Chinese military and proposed to build a nature reserve.


    Although I don''t know the reason why Chu Feng did this, the Chinese military agreed at one go, and proposed to let Chu Feng divide the territory casually. After the painting, we should hand in the final plan.


    Chu Feng was trusted by the Chinese military because of his past contributions.


    If you can''t trust Chu Feng in the establishment of a nature reserve, it''s too chilling for the meritorious officials of China. However, Chu Feng still asked Tian Jing to write a plan to explain the problem and gave it to the Chinese military.


    The Chinese military has given them trust and respect, and Chu Feng will also give them face.


    With the consent of the Chinese military, Chu Feng directly covered one third of Kangaroo Island area with his mental strength, and then divided one tenth of grassland and desert along the southern coastline to the Xueyuan wolf family to build the so-called nature reserve. The northwest and northeast directions of the nature reserve are the survival bases controlled by the military.


    If there is a wolf rebellion, the first one to suppress is the military.


    At the boundary of these areas, Chu Feng left 108 green bamboo swords.


    These gradually formed continuous sword Qi, which isolated this area from the outside world. However, such a barrier is to prevent the gentleman from the villain. Human beings are conceited of life and death when crossing this barrier, and wolves are also conceited of life and death when crossing this barrier.


    Chu Feng to the silver wolf king''s deadline to the day, when he came outside the stone castle, but there are some shocked.


    "There are more than 55000 wolves here! Are you going to take the whole community away? Don''t you leave some? " Chu Feng was surprised at the decision of the silver wolf king.

 Chapter 1228

    "No, I left 3000 wolves."


    The silver wolf king shook his head. "The danger in this continent has been cleared up. 3000 wolves are enough to develop into a very powerful tribe. Even if more wolves are left, it will only speed up the process of development."


    Chu Feng nodded, he understood each other''s practice, but still for the silver wolf king''s courage surprised.


    Wolves have a strong ability to reproduce. Without natural enemies, 3000 wolves can reproduce to tens of thousands in only six months. However, humans, the biggest natural enemy of wolves, cannot enter that area.


    So the upper limit of the number of wolves depends on the environmental carrying capacity, not the number of wolves left behind.


    Under such consideration, it is enough to leave 3000 wolves, including more than 2000 young wolves. If there are no natural enemies in a short period of time, they can not dominate this so-called nature reserve, then they will be abandoned!


    Therefore, the silver wolf king will make such a choice.


    Leave hope here, and all the rest will be used to gamble.


    Chu Feng suddenly opened his mouth and asked Tian Jing, "by the way, I remember when you just came here, you seem to have said that there is a hidden atmosphere here. Now the whole mainland has been searched. Have you found it?"


    "Ah?"


    Suddenly asked this question, Tian Jing was unprepared, but quickly admitted his mistake, "sorry boss, we really didn''t find the enemy, maybe the enemy has given up the plan here."


    Chu Feng nodded, did not ask.


    There are obviously more things arranged on the earth by the supreme plane, which coincides with the part of truth he learned.


    If you can''t find it, it''s very likely that the other party has already taken the things here. If not, Chu Feng doesn''t have the time and energy to turn over the whole continent.


    Anyway, the footprints of China have occupied this place, and there is plenty of time to explore and search.


    Among the rewards offered by the demon hunters guild, there are also rewards for exploring unknown veins and special things.


    "Then let''s go!"


    With a wave of Chu Feng''s hand, a wave of space appeared. More than 55000 snow wolves, including the silver wolf king, were taken into the small world directly by Chu Feng, but all the human beings in the castle disappeared with Chu Feng.


    The next moment, more than 200 figures appeared outside the city of dawn, and Su Yuan had already left the city to meet her.


    "Arrange them and prepare for the war."


    Chu Feng simply charged a specific attention has been done in advance, now just casually remind.


    Su Yuan nods. Chu Feng and Tian Jing disappear.


    "There''s no time to explain. The war is about to start. Come back to the city of dawn with me, and then choose what you want to do in half an hour, within the options I give you."


    Su Yuan seized every second to arrange for these people.


    These people have been to Kangaroo Island. Even if they haven''t made great contributions, they can at least relieve Tian Jing''s boredom. Even if they choose leisure, Su Yuan will also give them a sum of money to live in dawning city. If they want to fight, she can also give them a good choice.


    It is the basic principle of Dawning city to distinguish rewards and punishments.


    Su Yuan''s arrangement for these people, Chu Feng did not specifically go to ask.


    For these unimportant things, he did not even have the interest to understand.


    After saying goodbye to Su Yuan, Chu Feng went to the magic city where the silver phosphorus demons were stationed, took away the magic marshal of the silver phosphorus demons and the 100000 elite demons corps, all of which were taken into his own small world.


    Now Chu Feng''s small world has gathered a large number of forces from hell, together with these demons and wolves, has formed a force that can not be underestimated.


    The outside world thinks that Chu Feng relies on the Legion of Dawning city to fight, but who would have thought that Chu Feng could become an army by himself.


    "Have all the magic soldiers been counted?"


    Chu Feng asked Zhang Ziqing.


    Zhang Ziqing nodded: "in accordance with the proportion of nine out of ten, I have counted more than 90% of the magic soldiers who can fight. Every demonized race has left a seedling and will not perish easily."


    Chu Feng sweeps Zhang Ziqing with his mental strength, and only 1% of the demonized races counted out are humanoid demonized races. The rest look strange and hideous.


    In fact, the growing up demons, no matter how bad their appearance is, will not be worse.


    Even if the face is a little ferocious, it will bring people a sense of harmony.


    It''s just that most of these demonized races are losers on the way of evolution. The hell devil wolves Chu Feng took out are already mature demonized creatures.


    "Are those the races that remain?"


    Chu Feng watched with great interest some shivering demons hiding in the corner."Well! What''s the problem? "


    Zhang Ziqing''s heart suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    "No, no problem. These demonized creatures are more intelligent."


    Chu Feng pressed one hand into the void, and the vitality of the small world protected all the demonized creatures, including those who were ready to fight.


    However, in the next moment, tens of thousands of red sword Qi gathered around Chu Feng and shot towards the demonization experimental area.


    "Ah! Ah, ah


    One after another, screams are heard in the demonized area.


    Zhang Ziqing was shocked by Chu Feng''s sudden action, but then she saw some creatures in the demonized area burst out with a strong breath. Unfortunately, under the red sword, no demonized creature could resist.


    "In my small world, you can be unconvinced with all life, but on the surface, you have to pretend to be respectful to me, because I am the master of the world."


    Chu Feng''s eyes and tone are full of cold. Tianhong''s star fire begins to burn in the whole planning area, and countless lives are lost in this sea of fire.


    Countless demonized creatures are struggling in this area, but it is of no help.


    "The obedient race can stay, can continue to multiply, can continue to grow, and those who are not obedient have no need to stay."


    Chu Feng''s eyes again fell on the 1 / 10 of the demons, "those hidden demons have been killed by me, now you can become the masters of that area."


    Zhang Ziqing''s eyes were dull.


    Chu Feng asked himself to choose the demons instead of giving orders in person. Is that the reason?


    The obedient race, of course, survived by one out of ten.


    The disobedient race is naturally exterminated.


    Camouflage their own strength, think they can escape the exploration of Chu Feng, but Chu Feng did not give them the opportunity to refute, directly ignited the whole area.


    Kill all those who are not obedient, and the rest will be obedient.

 Chapter 1229

    "Will you take part in the next war?"


    Chu Feng suddenly asked Zhang Ziqing.


    Zhang Ziqing was silent for more than ten seconds, then slowly shook his head: "with my strength, even if I participate in the war, it will not play a big role. On the contrary, it may distract you. Next, I will manage the world in the small world you open up, and use my ability to change the small world as much as possible."


    All the powers of the earth, water, fire and wind have the ability to influence the celestial phenomena.


    In the process of the development of Dawning City, the water system powers and the earth system powers shoulder the responsibility of civil engineering. As for whether this arrangement will make them feel a little frustrated, this is not what Chu Feng can consider.


    Under the heavy reward, there will be bravery and happiness. If you don''t take the reward of the city of dawn, there will be some bad powers to take it.


    After the gate of hell in Zhang Ziqing''s body was completely sealed, his sensitivity to ice and snow decreased a lot, but his ability to control water increased a lot, ranking among the best in the whole earth.


    If we say that such strength has no effect on the war, it is certainly false.


    But Chu Feng''s influence and interference are more, this sentence is true.


    Chu Feng did not force Zhang Ziqing to take part in the war, so let her! During this period, the environment of Yuanfu has improved a lot. The direction of many mountains and rivers has become more reasonable. It does not need to be influenced by Zhang Ziqing''s own will. This is the credit of Zhang Ziqing, including the stability of different regions of Yuanfu, as well as Zhang Ziqing''s supervision and guidance.


    It''s easier to live than to be able to find your own position.


    The next war is much more cruel than the situation just caused by this fire. Since Zhang Ziqing is not lacking, there is no need for her to see the tragic scene.


    "Well, I''ll leave my logistics base to you."


    Chu Feng reached out and rubbed Zhang Ziqing''s hair, then left here and came to hell, the middle of the territory.


    Ziyun saint has been waiting here for a long time, Zixue also follows Ziyun saint.


    Chu Feng expected that the way to learn holy grain would be slower. Even for the lowest level holy grain, there are less than 100 purple grain demon masters who can learn the second level holy grain, that is, the fifth level strong can bear the limit. The whole group has only 7, including Ziyun saint and Zixue.


    For this kind of thing, Chu Feng also has some helplessness.


    In fact, it''s easy to understand that one of the reasons why I learned Yuan Fu so fast in the mysterious ancient books is that I have a complete inheritance, and the second is that I can swallow and refine all the mysterious skills.


    But the purple demons want to learn Yuanfu, even if it''s just a small branch of Yuanfu system, just like people who have never learned Chinese characters are forced to learn classical Chinese.


    Without a learning foundation and a complete system, the difficulty of learning can be imagined.


    However, after the purple demons popularized the drawing method of holy pattern, and with the help of holy pattern stone, they will be able to be self-sufficient.


    This process is expected to take more than 1000 years.


    For a single life, this time span is too large, but for a race, it is not long to build a complete practice system from scratch.


    The speed of the earth''s growth is not only due to the talent of the earth people and the role of the world''s origin, but also because the earth has already formed a wisdom civilization. When the awakeners wake up, they also absorb the knowledge of a complete practice system. Otherwise, it will take countless people a long time to start the earth from scratch power.


    Even today''s defensive array system of Huaxia imitates the divine world.


    As for the self created defensive array system?


    Or build a defense system with its own characteristics?


    Save it! It took at least tens of thousands of years, or even hundreds of thousands of years, to prove the superiority of this defense system. It''s really difficult to overtake on the curve.


    But I''m not sure.


    Chu Feng has confidence in China, which means he has confidence in China''s past and future. It doesn''t mean he blindly believes that China is invincible.


    "The 150000 magic soldiers required by the little Lord are ready. According to the little Lord''s request, the leader of the Legion is Bingxiao of the ice demon clan."


    The holy one of Ziyun bowed and said, "if the little Lord is about to start the battle, I hope the little Lord can take Zixue with him."


    "You are so willing! This is your only daughter, and she dares to risk her life beside me. "


    Chu Feng takes a look at Zixue, who is evasive. Zixue has now reached level 9. With Shengwen stone in her body, she still has some guarantee of combat effectiveness, but she lacks some combat experience.


    The battlefield is a place where you can exercise your fighting experience most.


    To his surprise, Ziyun saint was really willing.


    "No one can live on the protection of others all the time."Ziyun Saint looked at Zixue''s eyes full of doting, "and I believe that the little Lord will never let go of such a future help, and will use the most appropriate way to make Zixue grow up."


    Chu Feng nodded, Zixue is his future control of the purple demons rely on.


    Training Zixue is also in line with his plan for the future.


    As for the possibility of accidents in Zixue? Of course, there are. Even Chu Feng is not sure. This time I go to the holy land of ten thousand people, can I come back alive.


    But the purple demons don''t have many choices.


    Holy grain stone is the future of purple grain demons, but it''s a pity to use one less. After using it, purple grain demons have no future. Now they haven''t learned the complete method of making holy grain stone.


    Since the fate of the purple pattern demon clan is bound up with Chu Feng, it''s not wrong for the purple cloud saint to have one more daughter. Anyway, the reason why her daughter has been frozen for hundreds of years is that the research on the holy pattern has reached the stage of madness.


    It''s not because Zixue doesn''t love her daughter, but because the demons love their children differently.


    "I see. I will try my best to take care of Zixue."


    Chu Feng nodded, Zixue is Ziyun saint''s weakness, he certainly won''t let Zixue have something, at least in his life before danger, won''t let her have something.


    He turned to Zixue and said: "next, you will go to battle with me, but you must stay close to me during this period of time, and you can''t act in private. Otherwise, if you have problems, my trust in the purple demon clan will be reduced."


    Since Zixue cares about ethnic groups, ethnic groups are her weakness.

 Chapter 1230

    Zixue nodded. She had never been in the world before, but she was very smart.


    In recent months, before Ziyun Saint decided to send her to the battlefield, he has supplemented her with a lot of knowledge. Although he can''t understand all of it, he knows some.


    Chu Feng thought that he only trusted his mother, and then indirectly trusted the purple demons.


    What''s the status of the purple demons who lost Chu Feng''s trust?


    Go to the battlefield, listen to Chu Feng''s words, and save your life on this basis. This is what you have to do.


    Chu Feng knew that Zixue was always clever and obedient, so he didn''t say much.


    The silver space fluctuation envelops all the legions brought by the seven tribes. After three seconds, all the legions disappear. Seeing this scene, the eyes of Ziyun saint are full of surprise.


    Although the legions had been warned in advance, there was no resistance.


    However, it is unimaginable to be able to transfer more than 100000 legions in an instant. At least in the memory of Ziyun Saint himself, no one has ever heard of such a thing.


    Except for the old master who was only heard in legend.


    Has the young master really inherited all the clothes of the old master?


    Whether the purple demon clan can really have the freedom they can control, even if it''s just a little bit, I''m afraid the hope will depend on the little Lord.


    Maybe it won''t be long before the little master will change his name to master.


    After taking away the Legion, Chu Feng returns to the middle of the small world of the yuan mansion, where he stores the space debris of the sacred land of ten thousand ethnic groups. He reaches out his hand and a looming space passage appears in front of him.


    The next moment, Chu Feng disappeared.


    "Holy land of all nationalities, here I am."


    Due to the precedent of forcibly opening the space passage of Haihuang holy land, he has given the enemy the illusion that he will enter by means of strong attack, at least a subconscious deliberate influence.


    In addition, the city of dawn, together with the whole of China, has entered a state of war readiness, bringing more psychological hints to the enemy.


    No one would think that Chu Feng made so many moves, which would make those preparations useless.


    Therefore, it is very unpredictable for Chu Feng to sneak into the holy land of all ethnic groups. Even if a small number of enemies have anticipated it, they can''t make too much reaction to it.


    We can''t put the whole holy land under martial law for the sake of an illusory possibility!


    A few seconds later, Chu Feng appeared from the air more than ten meters away from the ground and landed on the ground. At the same time, my breath completely converged, leaving only a black cloak.


    Chu Feng now likes to wear black clothes because of the condensed power seeds.


    After all, this black suit is a scourge that can destroy everything that comes into contact with it.


    "First of all, you have to determine your position."


    Chu Feng did not use the blink, but walked to a place not far away where the breath of life gathered in large quantities. He stepped out and already appeared several hundred meters away.


    More than ten steps later, Chu Feng''s figure has disappeared in place.


    "In our eyes, the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups should be called the demon tribe. It is divided into the holy clan who takes refuge in the divine world, develops itself with the help of the power of the divine world, and strengthens its own civilization, and the blood demon clan who takes refuge in the demon world and strengthens its own strength with the help of the special atmosphere of the demon world. The holy demon clan can be said to be a more mature civilization than human civilization, but the blood demon clan is a scum in the demon clan, only knows how to kill and destroy. "


    In Chu Feng''s mind, he recalled the information of the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups.


    No matter where Yi Qiuling was, or in the hands of gods and demons, Chu Feng got a lot of information about the sacred places of ten thousand people. Even before Gu Nanfei left, he brought some information about the sacred places of ten thousand people.


    The holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups is responsible for guarding half of the seal of life and death, and shouldering the accusation of supervising the dynamics of gods and demons.


    Unfortunately, due to the division and struggle within the holy land, these demons, in order to survive and defeat their opponents, even sold themselves to the gods and demons at all costs.


    The knowledge and power of the gods and demons are comparable to that of the ordinary demon clan?


    So the demon clan, which has won the support of the protoss, and the demon clan, which has won the support of the demon Kingdom, began to develop and grow up. The ordinary demon clan''s living space is getting smaller and smaller, and had to give in to the two forces.


    Of course, the holy demon clan, which has won the support of the divine world, is the mainstream of the holy land of all ethnic groups.


    It''s not that the demon world doesn''t give enough support, but that it doesn''t want to give the core.


    The demonic world can be opposed to the divine world. Of course, it has its own unique civilization. However, those who are willing to teach to the demons can only absorb the evil spirit. Those demonized demons even destroy the civilization of the demons in turn. Therefore, even if they are all capitulators, the holy demons who can lead the race up are much better than the blood demons.


    Fortunately, the demon clan is also divided into countless different ethnic groups, and the main ethnic groups are divided into more than 30 groups. It is common for the strong to bully the weak, the powerful race to deprive the living space and important resources of the weak race, which makes the blood demon clan never lack of reserve forces, and the demon clan that can''t survive has turned to the blood demon clan.From a human point of view, this is the difference between civilization and barbarians.


    It is also the strong who exploit the weak, and the strong races enslave the weak. But civilization is able to have a way for everyone to identify with and make everything elegant, which leads to racial cohesion.


    But the blood demon clan who only knows how to kill and destroy, no matter how the number grows, will never become the climate.


    Ten minutes later, Chu Feng came to a towering city.


    The height of this city has reached 100 meters, which is equivalent to the height of 30 multi-storey buildings. It is higher than any city in ancient China. That is to say, the survival base now has a scale larger than that.


    After seeing this city, Chu Feng''s mouth showed a smile.


    The city looks very powerful, but there are a lot of cracks and holes in the wall. Those cracks and holes are simply filled up by stones, which is a bit nondescript. Moreover, some traces show signs of weathering, obviously for some years.


    Even the gate of the wall that I saw was incomplete.


    This means that the city may be occupied by the holy demons, but now it is occupied by the blood demons who only know how to kill and destroy. Otherwise, the city wall would not be filled in such a simple and crude way, unless it is in the state of war readiness.


    And around the city wall, even the guard array has not been opened.


    This kind of behavior style and management style, only the blood demon clan will do so.


    With a wave of Chu Feng''s hand, 5000 soldiers in armor appeared around him. These soldiers were all wearing shining white armor. The weapons in their hands and the armor on their bodies all exuded a holy atmosphere.


    These are the armor and weapons Chu Feng obtained from the divine world. As for the wearers of weapons, they are also Protoss.

 Chapter 1231

    Chu Feng inherited the territory in hell. In addition to the three headed dogs in hell, there are seven races. Among them, three races come from the divine world. They all have certain talents, but the race as a whole is not good. They don''t have the top pillars.


    The three races from the divine world are the Fengshen, the earth Protoss and the life Protoss.


    At present, half of the protoss gathered by Chu Feng are life Protoss, and they are also the most compatible Protoss of the bright series.


    The remaining half is the mixture of the wind Protoss and the earth Protoss.


    5000 Protoss soldiers, aware that their environment has changed, immediately asked Chu Feng respectfully: "master, please give orders."


    The existence of those holy ranks can be called the Lord of Chu Feng, because Chu Feng has not killed them yet.


    But everyone below the holy rank must be called Master Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng pointed to the majestic but dilapidated city in front of him and ordered:


    "slaughter the city!"


    This command is only two words, but two words is enough.


    "Yes


    Without any hesitation, the leader of the protoss of life directly received the order. 5000 Protoss rushed into the dilapidated city and slaughtered the demons in the city.


    From the appearance of these Protoss to Chu Feng''s command, the whole process took less than 10 seconds. In such a short time, even the soldiers guarding the city did not respond.


    Now these Protoss, without warning, started the massacre, which naturally caused a large area of unrest.


    "Ah! Armor of God, who are you? The saints don''t have so much sophisticated equipment. "


    "Protoss, why are there Protoss here?"


    "Don''t you saints and our blood demons have signed an agreement to attack the earth together and divide the territory with their own strength? Why are you tearing up the agreement now? "


    "The saints didn''t keep their promise, and even directly invited the divine race to directly intervene in our struggle."


    "Ah! Get out and make the conspiracy of the saints public. "


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Chu Feng floats in the air, watching the whole city fall into chaos.


    Some demon birds who are good at flying escape from the air, passing by Chu Feng''s side, but there is no trace of Chu Feng, which is that Chu Feng hides his body with the help of the power of space.


    These demons have different expressions. Most of the evolution routes of the demons in the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups are developing in the direction of humanoid, that is, the evolution route of Yuanli practice system. These are called demons.


    There are also a small number of demons and beasts who go through the system of physical cultivation, also known as the system of blood cultivation.


    Most of these races are called monsters.


    Chu Feng roughly swept by with his mental strength. The total number of demons here has exceeded 1 million, but under the slaughter of 5000 Protoss, there is no room for resistance.


    Because their average level is four.


    This race, let alone the elite of the protoss, can be swept by any Chinese Legion here.


    5000 Protoss in the whole process of the city massacre, basically did not encounter any decent resistance, except that there are three 8-level demons with a dozen 7-level demons, which were easily killed after the resistance, the rest of the demons were defeated as a whole, the whole process of the battle is a process of slaughter.


    "Disperse and kill the enemy."


    After seeing the last 8-level demon clan, the leader of the life Protoss gave an order to disperse 5000 Protoss around the city and hunt the enemy freely.


    In any case, these enemies are no longer able to organize effective resistance. Even if they are divided, there is no need to worry.


    Three hours later, the whole city was slaughtered.


    Because the number of protoss involved in the massacre is too small, more than 80% of the demons in the whole city have successfully escaped. Even so, the number of fallen demons has exceeded 300000.


    Of the 5000 Protoss, none died.


    In the process of the formation of this army, the protoss of life accounts for half of the number. The protoss of life itself is very tenacious, and can also treat his companions. As long as you are careful, there will be no casualties when slaughtering the weak, that is, when facing the real elite enemy, you will not be strong enough.


    However, the purpose of Chu Feng''s formation of this army is to kill the weak.


    After the slaughter, 5000 Protoss pay attention to Chu Feng, waiting for Chu Feng''s next order.


    Chu Feng pointed in one direction:


    "kill all the way in that direction, and kill all the enemies who resist. If you run away, you don''t need to chase them. You just need to kill all the resistance forces and the forces that can''t escape."


    "Yes


    Even after receiving the order to suppress the massacre, these Protoss legions did not have any discomfort.In such a dangerous environment as hell, they have long been used to killing tribes and races. Now they are just changing their targets.


    After giving orders to the protoss Legion to kill the demons as much as possible, Chu Feng summoned 20000 demons with his hand.


    These silver phosphorus demons and ice demons each account for half.


    Among them, the commander of silver phosphorus demon clan is the magic commander, and the commander of ice demon clan is Bingxiao.


    "In the name of the demons, you two ordered all the blood demons to surrender to you. Those who are willing to surrender will stay, and those who are not willing to surrender will be killed directly. Remember to bypass the protoss army."


    After receiving Chu Feng''s order, Bingxiao and magic commander took a cool breath.


    Of course, they know what Chu Feng''s order is to do.


    To know the process of the protoss slaughtering the city, they also saw it. This is what Chu Feng purposely used spatial means to directly project what happened here into his own small world.


    "Yes, we will."


    The two demon generals each LED 10000 demons away.


    Before the killing of the protoss in front, coupled with a large number of blood demons fleeing, give these demons an impression, that is, the protoss tore up the agreement, to slaughter their blood demons.


    The protoss who slaughtered the city continue to kill the blood demon clan, which will inevitably bring panic to the demon clan.


    Now they, under the banner of the demon clan, recruit the blood demon clan. No matter how efficient they are, they can always recruit some troops. After all, the blood clan pursues the principle of respecting the strong, and they are confident in their fists.


    As for whether the blood demon clan will find out Chu Feng''s plot, let alone worry about it.


    Whether it is discovered or not, it will not affect the overall situation.


    The only thing that can make the blood demons obedient is fists. If a few sober people publicize Chu Feng''s behavior among the blood demons, they will be treated as a different kind of people.


    Only when the high level of blood demon clan sobers up and is willing to stand up, can it play a role in pacifying people''s hearts.

 Chapter 1232

    Three days later, a city is more towering than the one Chu Feng saw when he just came to the holy land of ten thousand people. The height of the city reaches the edge of a huge city of 150 meters.


    Wearing a black hat on his head and a black robe on his body, Chu Feng, who covers his face and body shape, floats on the city wall. In his hand, he is a humanoid head with rhinoceros horn.


    Even if the head had been removed from the body, the eyes were still round.


    Unfortunately, the impression of the demon clan is negative.


    The demon soldiers on the city wall, as well as the blood demon soldiers who appeared from the city and were ready to fight, instantly fell on their knees and cried out.


    "We are willing to submit."


    The head in Chu Feng''s hand is from the head of a nine level demon, and it is also the most powerful demon lord within a hundred Li radius. Unfortunately, this demon, who only had one move in the mysterious existence, was beheaded.


    What a powerful presence is this?


    In the eyes of these demon clans, the master who worships as if he were a deity has only one move in front of this mysterious man.


    For the blood demons who are respected by the strong and have no sense of loyalty, this will also be the reason for them to surrender, not to mention that there are a large number of demons under the command of this mysterious man.


    Some sober blood demon clan, standing in the middle of kneeling blood demon clan, yelled.


    "You demons are not trustworthy. We have joined you demons and become one of you. Why do you do this? Do we have to be slaves? "


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to reply, Bing Xiao sneered and said in a loud voice:


    "our demon world is originally a world where the strong are respected. All the rules should be made by the strong. You weak people just need to abide by the rules. After all the demons listen to the order and take three breaths, if these demons continue to stand, they will be slaughtered clean and have no responsibility He, the living demon clan, can stand in front of our great demon clan. "


    With the declaration of Bingxiao''s wild and uninhibited, another large demon clan knelt down.


    Without waiting for the rest of the demons to declare their position, the demons'' Legion immediately slaughtered the demons who were still standing.


    "Didn''t you say three breaths?"


    "You demons are so stupid that you should question our great demons."


    Five minutes later, all the standing demons were slaughtered, and the rest of the blood demons had all knelt down. Although some of them were killed by mistake, no one would care about their lives.


    "Go on, give you a day to prepare the blood demon clan army here, and the whole holy land of ten thousand tribes will submit to our demon kingdom."


    Chu Feng coldly gave the order.


    "Yes, master!"


    The ice roars loudly, then turns around to command the members of the ice demon clan, and begins to collect these blood demon clan as cannon fodder.


    The rebels have been killed, and the rest, of course, are the yielding ones.


    Chu Feng''s figure gradually disappeared in the void and disappeared in front of everyone.


    "Next, how would you react?"


    In these three days, he has captured some demons and learned about the holy land of ten thousand people. This is the southern part of the holy land of ten thousand people. It used to be the territory of the holy demons, but now it is occupied by the blood demons.


    The holy demon clan has always been dominant in the face of the blood demon clan, but it does not mean that the blood demon clan does not have the power to resist. The situation of the two is close on the whole, and there are bound to come and go in some parts of the battlefield.


    All of a sudden, a Protoss army launched a massacre against the demon clan, which naturally shocked the whole holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups.


    However, the reaction speed of wanzu holy land was much slower than Chu Feng expected.


    So, understanding the basic situation of Chu Feng decided to hand in person, to make some bigger noise.


    Since he decided to make trouble in the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups, Chu Feng didn''t think that his identity could be concealed all the time. It''s better to make a big stir at the beginning.


    As for whether the demons were obedient, Chu Feng didn''t care at all.


    Use it if it has utilization value, and kill it if it has no utilization value.


    The war between races is so simple as to be cold-blooded.


    There are 5000 Protoss legions. In just three days, the number of demons slaughtered has exceeded 2 million, which can be counted. The actual number is much more than this one.


    Now the demons have collected a large number of lower demons, and Chu Feng has collected those Protoss.


    One day later, 20000 demon legions with hundreds of thousands of blood demon legions massacred the surrounding demon groups. The corpses were everywhere. All the demon groups had only two choices: surrender or death.


    Due to a large number of reasons, within five days caused millions of demon clan casualties.


    "However, although there are many demons in the holy land of ten thousand nationalities, their quality is very low!"


    In the process of killing, Chu Feng noticed it, but he didn''t care.On the 10th day when Chu Feng came to the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups, he suddenly felt that there was an unusual breath in the distance. Even if he felt each other''s breath in the distance, it could bring people a deep and solemn feeling.


    "At last? The Legion of demons. "


    Chu Feng''s eyes with expectations, but did not order the demons and demons Legion to meet.


    The number of demonic legions is too small. The demonic legions are all temporarily recruited. It''s OK for these legions to slaughter the weak top demons. But I''m afraid that the regular army used to deal with the holy land of more than ten thousand ethnic groups has not yet started a war, which has caused mutiny.


    "Bingxiao, take the blood demon tribe to retreat to the West. If there is a demon tribe blocking the way, kill it directly."


    Chu Feng orders Bingxiao to take the demon army to the West. The process of action is a bloodbath, but he calls out a large number of demon legions.


    These demonic legions are not regular demons, but demonized creatures cultivated by Chu Feng in his own small world with demonic atmosphere. Most of them are monsters who only know how to kill.


    "Go, kill and devour!"


    More than 50000 demonized creatures were released from Chu Feng''s small world. As soon as these demonized creatures appeared, they got such an order from Chu Feng, so they all got excited and launched an indiscriminate attack on all the life around them.


    If the demon Legion passes through, it is the resistance of the demon clan that is killed.


    Then these monsters, who are infected by the evil spirit and only know how to kill and destroy, will not let go of a mouse. As long as they are noticed, they will kill everything.


    A bloody killing lasted a whole day and night until the regular army of the demon clan came.


    When the demon clan''s Legion really came, what they saw was a land of death without any life.

 Chapter 1233

    The blazing fire devours everything. Everything that can be ignited has been burned up in front of the dark blue hellfire.


    All the life that can be detected by the naked eye has been killed by those demonized creatures. Now this fire, released by the clothes of hell''s three headed dogs, has burned the whole plain into a wilderness.


    "Ah -"


    seeing this cruel scene, a tiger headed demon howled, "human, how dare you do this?"


    Although the demons in the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups and racial concepts are not so serious, because they have a common enemy, they will unite. However, seeing this sea of fire burning everything, they still can''t contain their anger.


    "But is it really human?"


    A female demon clan with three white fluffy tails pointed to the corpses of the demon clan that had not yet been burned down, and some demonized creatures killed by the rebellious demon clan. Her voice made no secret of her suspicion.


    "Take a serious look at that corpse. Those creatures are all forcibly infected by the demon breath. In addition to the information we have obtained before, there are legions of demons who forcibly recruit evil blood demons. Don''t you doubt these?"


    The big demon leaders of the demon clan army were silent.


    "What are you doubting? You should see more clearly about the intelligence of human Chu Feng than we do. These are the means of that human Chu Feng. The reason why he did this is to make our holy land into chaos. "


    The tiger head demon said angrily, "if you want to use these ridiculous reasons and evidence to excuse Chu Feng, then I have to doubt your motive, as well as the position between our saints and Terrans."


    But his words, but no one should and.


    "Have you ever thought about why Chu Feng used these methods?"


    The female demon clan with three tails stared into the eyes of the tiger head demon. "Why is Chu Feng, as a human being, able to make so many demons submit to him? Why is Chu Feng, as a human being, proficient in the means of demonization? Those who surrender to mankind are the black sheep of the demon world, silver phosphorus demons. But why is this human being, even the ice demons, able to command? "


    After a series of questions, the tiger head demon was confused.


    The demon clan may not be as intelligent as human race, but as a high-level demon clan, his brain is still running fast enough. After a series of problems, he can''t help but doubt it.


    These things Chu Feng did in the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups could not be concealed from them.


    But what is the reason that Chu Feng has those means?


    This is a very difficult thing to explain.


    "In addition, we received another piece of information that could not be confirmed."


    "Ten days ago, 5000 fully armed Protoss soldiers appeared in the Holy Land and slaughtered a city of blood demons, which caused the initial chaos," the three tailed female demon said


    "What?"


    The tiger head demon howled angrily, "how dare the protoss do this? What do they want to do? "


    Those demons who succumb to Chu Feng will make people suspect that they are Chu Feng''s means.


    But Chu Feng has convinced the demon soldiers, how can there be a Protoss soldier under him?


    "What do they want to do? I don''t think you don''t know that from the very beginning, they wanted our whole holy land to be the servants of the protoss, or even the springboard to invade the earth. "


    The eyes of the female demons are full of sadness. "Whether it''s the divine world or the demon world, they always stand at the highest place overlooking us. The only value of our demons to them is to use it as a springboard to attack the earth. Otherwise, our power in the whole holy land will only be a drop in the ocean.


    Obviously, a unified holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups is more in line with their interests than the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups which is divided into two parts. It doesn''t matter if our demon clan loses its troops and loses its strength because of this. The gods and Demons never need to rely on our strength. We are just tools in their eyes. Now they begin to take over the net. "


    "What


    The tiger head demon was struck by lightning.


    Even if the one who is raging in their holy land is really Chu Feng, it doesn''t matter.


    Because such an opportunity is so good, it is an excellent opportunity for the gods and demons to unify the holy land of all ethnic groups.


    "Is it so slow?"


    After leading the demon army to the West for some distance, the speed inevitably slowed down.


    Because in this process, they met too many demons blocking the way, killing also wasted a lot of time.


    Chu Feng thought that the demon clan''s legions were going to catch up, but the demon clan''s reaction was slow, and the demon clan''s legions behind him didn''t catch up.


    Since the demons didn''t catch up, Chu Feng had to make the next plan.


    First, he took these legions to a predetermined place. Then he summoned all the 150000 legions he had brought from hell, as well as 100000 silver phosphorus demons. He ordered Bingxiao and silver phosphorus Marshal:"This is a place far away from the center of the demon clan. After living in a city, you can lead the blood demon clan as a demon clan and eliminate all the resistance forces."


    "Yes


    The other commander was ordered to withdraw.


    The purpose of causing chaos has been achieved, so Chu Feng can carry out his own layout.


    If you want to attack the holy land of all ethnic groups, it is very important to have a base of your own, so that the legions on the earth can be transported here at the least cost.


    Moreover, killing is not his goal. His goal is to fight for his own interests through war.


    150000 hell Legion and 100000 demon Legion attacked five cities in just three days, and brought a heavy news to the territory occupied by the blood demon clan.


    [the demons are going to take charge of the blood demons. The rebels are dead. ¡¿


    such news has triggered the same effect as the tsunami.


    The blood demon clan originally gained strength from the demon clan. Now the Legion of the demon Kingdom comes here, and it''s a matter of course to ride on their heads.


    Of course, there are also some demon clans who question the facts. However, they can''t make waves at all.


    So in a short period of three days, a regime with the demons as the core was established in a simple and crude way in the holy land of all ethnic groups.


    At this time, the regular army of the demon clan was late.


    At this time, Chu Feng was standing on a dilapidated city wall. In the dilapidated city behind him, there were more than 3 million demon clans of all kinds. In front of him, there were 250000 core troops and more than 1 million lower demon clans.


    "Boss, since you are a simple force established in the name of the demons, it''s not appropriate for us to fight now!"


    On Chu Feng''s side, Xu Wei didn''t understand Chu Feng''s orders.

 Chapter 1234

    It''s not Xu Wei who questions Chu Feng. It''s really something against the rules.


    The simple regime established by Chu Feng was built in the name of demons.


    At this time, a few human beings suddenly appeared to help the demons kill the demons. How can they not arouse doubt?


    "Don''t worry about this problem. On earth, there are many people who have secretly taken refuge in the demons. When I recruited the demons, didn''t I find out many human spies?"


    Chu Feng said, "if you flinch in order to hide your identity, no human beings appear in the Legion of the demons, this is the most suspicious place. Besides, do you think that I have made such a big noise in more than ten days here, and the holy land of ten thousand nationalities is really so useless that I can''t even guess my identity?"


    Xu Wei was a little embarrassed, but he thought a lot more simply.


    In fact, it''s not his fault. Chu Feng''s position for the three was never intellectual responsibility.


    They''ve been killing in Kangaroo Island for the last few months.


    In addition to the need to spend some brain to find traces of the enemy, they will no longer have the brain to think about those intriguing things, after all, do not need.


    The demon clan army in the distance is gradually approaching. Those are all well-equipped holy demon clan legions.


    Unlike the blood demons who only know how to kill and destroy, the legions of the holy demons are very neat. Those who are good at rough skin and thick flesh stand in front of the army, and those who are agile are good at covering on both wings. They are good at frontal combat. The large number of demons are in the middle, and there are many large demons in the rear, ready to go out at any time.


    Compared with human military formations, such formations are much simpler.


    But simplicity doesn''t mean it''s useless. It''s a good performance for the demons who are united by different races to give full play to the role of different races.


    There is no need to play out the effect of 1 + 1 greater than 2, just need to play out the overall strength perfectly, not chaos.


    "Is there not even a holy step? Is this a test? "


    After a cursory scan, Chu Feng found that there were more than a dozen nine level players in the other side''s army, but not even a field level expert appeared.


    Obviously, this should not be the core strength of the holy land of all ethnic groups.


    It seems that the battle of the fall of the coronal Protoss has not been really spread out, and many people doubt the authenticity of the battle.


    However, it was more in line with his mind.


    A huge space passage appeared on the top of Chu Feng''s head. A black dragon with the smell of death leaned out and looked at the distant demon army. He almost couldn''t wait to rush out.


    Thunder corpse dragon''s intelligence is not high, it does not need this.


    However, in order to prevent thunder corpse dragon from injuring friendly troops by mistake, Chu Feng identified the friendly side''s breath for thunder corpse dragon.


    Now feel the strong breath of the distance, thunder corpse dragon of course is full of excitement.


    Every day in the small world of Yuanfu, I fight with the mountain giant. If I can''t fight it, I can''t beat it to death. It''s a bit subdued.


    Now, at last, it has its place again.


    "Go and kill! Until you''re full. "


    Chu Feng didn''t give thunder corpse dragon too complex order, but gave such a very simple order, thunder corpse dragon immediately flew out after receiving the order.


    Seeing a black dragon coming, a large number of birds are flying in the demon army.


    Two nine step monsters with huge breath flew into the air and looked at Thunder corpse dragon with appreciative eyes.


    "Level 8 demon didn''t expect to have such momentum. I can feel your extraordinary, submit to me and become my mount. After I become a saint demon, you will be my chief fighting beast."


    A demon clan with golden wings on his back, holding a long gun, has sent out his momentum.


    He often uses his strong breath to frighten low-level monsters, but he also knows that many powerful monsters can''t be convinced by the breath. At this time, they need the help of fists.


    Just as he was about to teach the black dragon a lesson with his long gun, the black dragon opened his mouth, and black lightning spewed out of his mouth.


    "Click!"


    The sound that cut through the sky came from the place where the black lightning passed, as if under the black lightning, the sky also appeared cracks like a mirror.


    The black lightning enveloped the nine step demon.


    The next moment, the black dragon directly opened his mouth and swallowed the nine step demon.


    Seeing this scene, the morale of the demon clan army was instantly weakened.


    "What? What a monster


    A nine level demon was swallowed by the black dragon without any resistance. What''s the origin of the black dragon? Can you kill the enemy at a higher level?


    Waiting for their reaction, thunder corpse dragon opened its mouth again, and a large number of black airflow emerged.The black breath of death, like the tide, engulfed the Legion of the demon clan.


    "Ah! What''s this? "


    "No, help me!"


    "No way. What the hell is this?"


    Now the black tide engulfed the demon clan, one by one issued a shrill scream, many demon clan to see their hands and legs, so in the erosion of the black breath, into the bones.


    The demon clan army is in chaos. Even those big demons who can resist the erosion of the breath of death are scared to see this scene.


    "No, it''s the breath of death!"


    "Run away!"


    "Retreat, let the army retreat!"


    Thunder corpse long Shuo''s big eyes swept the demon clan legion, especially those powerful demon clans who can still save their lives under the erosion of the breath of death. His eyes showed a greedy look.


    Then, the thunder corpse dragon in the black tide of constantly surging, countless demons were swallowed by the thunder corpse dragon in the entrance.


    Some powerful demons run away with their cronies when they see the situation.


    Thunder corpse dragon on a nine level demon, will each other a swallow in the abdomen, with a flash of lightning will be another nine level demon split into coke, Coke will also swallow in the abdomen.


    After swallowing two big demons, thunder corpse dragon is still in the mood, and chases the remaining big demons.


    Those ordinary demons don''t have much energy at all. These powerful demons are their favorite.


    In thunder corpse dragon to chase those powerful demon clan, Chu Feng gave the order.


    "Kill, not one!"


    The demons and hells poured out and killed the demons.


    The Legion of the blood demon clan saw that the Legion of the holy demon clan had gone, and they also joined the ranks of the slaughter.


    If the Legion of the holy demons can occupy the advantage, even if there is only a little, they are willing to create chaos and escape here, but the other side has no room to turn over, they can only choose to participate in the killing.

 Chapter 1235

    When the enemy''s main force is defeated, the remaining demon clan Legion is large, but it is no longer a climate.


    Thunder corpse dragon shows amazing combat effectiveness, has defeated the morale of the enemy.


    When the core of a legion is defeated, all that remains is the work of harvesting the battlefield.


    Tao Jinghua several people mixed in the Legion to collect their heads and cultivate the murderous spirit in the blood refining magic soldiers. Even Zixue was sent out by Chu Feng to exercise her courage on the battlefield.


    However, Zixue performed better than Chu Feng expected.


    Zixue''s temperament is usually pure, but pure temperament does not mean kindness, but it is very hard to be disturbed by foreign objects. If she is scared by the tragic scene on the battlefield at the beginning, she will leave a shadow all her life.


    On the other hand, if she was not frightened at the beginning, no matter how terrible the situation on the battlefield was, she could not shake her heart.


    Hidden in the 150000 hell legion, she fought as an ordinary member of the purple demons, and did not show all her strength. Instead, as an ordinary elite soldier, she helped the surrounding purple demons attack and defend each other, killed the enemies she met, and would never rush out alone.


    "I''m so thoughtful. Innocence sometimes means obedience."


    Thinking of the means of protecting Zixue''s life, Chu Feng withdrew his eyes, just waiting for the result of the war on the wall.


    Just four hours later, the outcome of the war was sorted out.


    More than one million holy demon legions have been destroyed. The newly incorporated blood demon Legion has suffered a lot of casualties in the process of pursuing and killing. The number of casualties of silver phosphorus demon is only more than 300.


    After all, even in the one-sided pursuit on the battlefield, some enemies will come back and slash you.


    Bad luck, may encounter experts, or restrain their opponents, so muddleheaded to die.


    But hell corps, until now, has no casualties.


    First of all, the hell Legion itself has a brilliant and disciplined army. Second, it is because of the complementarity between different races.


    "The wind Protoss, the earth Protoss, the ice demon clan and the red rock clan have all four attributes. They are good at exploring the enemy''s strength, controlling and keeping secrets, including the life Protoss with strong vitality and suitable for pestering the enemy, the wing demon clan who is responsible for maneuvering and restraining on the battlefield, and the purple demon clan who can adapt to all environments and adjust their own abilities, It''s a great race configuration. "


    Chu Feng did not intervene in the battle, but learned from it.


    "A fully adapted Legion can complement each other in different abilities. I don''t know how many times better it is than a single race. Even if we meet a more powerful legion, we can persist for a long time only with the support of the cannon fodder of the trolls. It seems that it takes a lot of effort for the powerful to choose the right race from each major to high level."


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng could not help feeling lucky for himself.


    There are too many gifts left by the powerful.


    If you don''t have these gifts, it will be more difficult for you to start.


    After the war, Chu Feng ordered to clean the battlefield.


    "Gather all the corpses together, and then send troops to control the surrounding area with the fastest speed, and forcibly search all the wealth that can be searched."


    It took only an hour for the body to pile up.


    Chu Feng collected these corpses into yuan''s house to refine Yuan Li.


    For others, what wealth can be plundered in war?


    All kinds of weapons, armor, high-energy food and medicine, even slaves and monsters, as for the luxury goods used for decoration, they really have little value in troubled times.


    However, for Chu Feng, the most valuable ones are those bodies rich in energy.


    Even if the dead have exhausted the yuan force in their body before they die, the depletion here is only the yuan force that they can mobilize. There is still a lot of energy in the body.


    Why does absorption of third-order nuclei make it impossible for people to reach third-order from zero, even second-order?


    It is because most of the force absorbed is used to strengthen itself. If the force is water, then the body and soul are containers for storing the force.


    The process of cultivation is not so much a process of storing water as a process of shaping containers.


    In the process of refining and collecting corpses, Chu Feng''s legions began to exploit the surrounding areas.


    It''s amazing that the demons who have just been accepted and infected with the blood of the holy demons in the war are very active in the process of exploiting the lower demons. Where there are precious materials, where weapons are stored, and where food is stored, they are scrambling one by one.


    Even many blood demon clans fought with each other in order to fight for this contribution.


    With the help of these blood demons, the process of looting is very smooth.However, to Chu Feng''s surprise, there is no news of mineral resources, or of mineral resources that have not yet been excavated. All weapons of the demon clan are either their own bodies, or the bones and parts of the dead strong. Some of them are broken weapons that have been melted again, but there is no natural mineral resources that have not been exhausted.


    Except for those jade veins, or those suitable for buildings, this thing is in oversupply.


    Chu Feng soon understood the reason.


    "The holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups can be said to be a man-made holy land. The founder knows which places will produce precious resources. Perhaps the founder has the idea of sustainable development and orders future generations to exploit them step by step. However, with the war between the holy demon and the blood race, all the resources that can be used must be used."


    His guess is really good. In a world where backwardness is death, who cares about sustainable development?


    So there is really nothing to plunder for the natural resources here.


    Without precious minerals, can you take away the stones here?


    Only weapons, armor and the corpses of the demon clan can be plundered.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng is also aware of a misunderstanding of his own thinking, but also understand what he really wants to do.


    "The order goes on. After a day''s rest, march on the surrounding demon clan forces. Except for those who surrender, none of the demon clan above level 5 will stay. Those who keep their peace and self-discipline at level 5 can survive, but they are not allowed to gather on a large scale, and those below level 5 can be left alone."


    After thinking about the joint, Chu Feng issued the order of slaughter without hesitation.

 Chapter 1236

    After the order of Chu Feng''s massacre was issued, all the legions immediately went to battle.


    Tao Jinghua and his three men went out with the army, but Zixue was left by Chu Feng.


    For a person who has never participated in a war, no matter how well he performed in the first war, his subsequent participation in the massacre will have a great impact on his mind.


    Zixue is related to the relationship between Chu Feng and the purple demon clan, so Chu Feng naturally needs to be careful.


    When he made a big move in the forces of all ethnic groups, the earth also changed.


    The solidifying degree of the vitality of heaven and earth suddenly increased by a large margin. In a short day, the vitality of the vitality decreased by 50%, making the cultivation difficult.


    Such a change has aroused many people''s concern.


    But soon, the concentration of the vitality of heaven and earth began to rise.


    In just six hours, the concentration of the vitality of heaven and earth has increased by 50%, and the space has also changed. A large number of small space passages that were originally opened have been forcibly closed, and large space passages have also been reduced.


    Those strong people who have made great achievements in cultivation have obviously felt the change of space and rules.


    With the support of vitality, the space has become much more solid, which is also the reason why those alien channels have become smaller.


    At the same time, with the change of the vitality of heaven and earth, the limit of the strong can be greatly improved.


    Some strong people who have already reached the limit, especially those who have unlimited supply of crystal nuclei, begin to break through rapidly.


    When going to Beijing, a strong breath rises up. Around this breath, the vitality with a radius of 10 kilometers seems to be emptied, and the whole strong people in Beijing feel an indescribable pressure.


    "Nine steps? Someone broke through? "


    "Can cause such a degree of change. The power of the 9-level strong has been so terrible. What kind of realm is the existence of the legendary Saint level? "


    "Luo Xingyao is really a genius of the military."


    "Unfortunately, he was born in the same era as Chu Feng."


    "I don''t know if Chu Feng will take this opportunity to break through?"


    "I''m afraid we''ll get the news soon."


    Luo Xingyao, in the middle of the tide of heaven and earth, stretched out his five fingers and closed them again, but his body suddenly trembled, became transparent and recovered.


    "You are a little too anxious. You should break through an hour later. You almost fell into the deep space just now."


    Lu Qiu said without expression.


    The reason for Luo Xingyao''s first breakthrough is not that he has accumulated the most, but that he has too much control over the space, and can even change the bearing capacity of the space around him.


    Today''s earth space, the distance to accommodate nine steps is still a little bit short, but he has forcibly reached this state.


    Luo Xingyao did not care about the smile: "responsibility in the body, so I can''t willfully and Chu Feng to compare, but the military must have a person who can take out the pressure! Chu Feng doesn''t care about those false names, but I always don''t let the prestige of Dawning city be stronger than the military. "


    It is absolutely impossible to say that he does not have the heart to compare with Chu Feng.


    Any genius can''t avoid comparing himself with people of the same level.


    But the duty of a soldier, however, made him unable to act arbitrarily.


    It is in such a small matter that he can have some small willful space to compete for combat effectiveness. I can''t compare with you, and I can''t put down my responsibilities to compete with you, but I can at least make a breakthrough earlier than you.


    Lu Qiu shook his head with a bitter smile and didn''t speak much.


    Luo Xingyao doesn''t know that Chu Feng has gone beyond the ordinary realm!


    When Luo Xingyao broke through, two old people in the command room who were drinking tea raised their heads.


    "It''s a breakthrough. It''s just bad temper."


    "Young people just need to be aggressive. You can''t ask 20-year-old guys to be as crafty as us! Then the child is crooked. "


    "Fortunately, Chu Feng sent a Lu Qiu."


    "How do I feel that Lu Qiu is just like the Taoist priest who was followed by every founding emperor? Being a military strategist and planning for the emperor, Luo Xingyao has the appearance of an emperor? "


    "Ha ha, Chu Feng gave us a big gift."


    "But it''s better not to be an emperor in China. How many people will break their knees and backbones in a supreme position?"


    "Yes! Coughing ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    while speaking, commander Mo suddenly coughed violently.


    Ye Zhishi said in a hurry: "old man, don''t try to be brave any more. Even if you become an extraordinary person, your body and bones can''t stand it! That thing can''t be used very often. "


    "OK, OK, how about my body? I haven''t counted in my heart yet?"


    Commander Mo waved his hand and said, "at our age, what else can we covet? It''s good to pave the way for the younger generation.""By the way, it''s said that Chu Feng has made something to prolong life. If you don''t want him to give you something, we still have some face." Night knows the world to concern of ask a way.


    Although the face is very important, but as a qualified superior, the time to lose should not be vague.


    Commander Mo hesitated for more than ten seconds and nodded slowly:


    "well, it''s better to live a few more years. Now I can''t swallow my breath!"


    With the increase of the limit that heaven and earth can accommodate, there are also anomalies all over the world.


    In the city of Shangjing, three figures left the city under the protection of the army. After all, Luo Xingyao had exhausted the vitality here, and it took some time to fill it.


    Soon, three strong breath came from outside the capital.


    The movement and the tide of vitality caused by it were very huge, but the grand occasion of evacuation within a radius of 10 km did not appear. At most, the vitality within a radius of 3 km became thinner, which made the three people feel a little embarrassed.


    "It seems that there is still a gap between us and him!"


    The southwest army base camp was originally used as a defense line against the enemy in the southwest direction. Although the enemy in that direction has been solved, they still did not change the position of the military base.


    After all, the location here is very suitable for support, and can quickly radiate forces in all directions.


    After the solidifying degree of the vitality of heaven and earth reached a limit, three huge breath surged into the sky, and the whole southwest military base could feel their strong breath.


    Before the people of the southwest army cheered, everyone''s heartbeat seemed to have missed a beat.


    A strong breath envelops everyone. All the strong people above level 6 feel that they seem to have added the weight of a mountain.


    Ji Xuanfeng and the other three, who had just broken through, had no time to be surprised, so they were collided by this breath and almost vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Well, who broke through?"


    "There is a huge monster on the roof of the world in the southwest. It has never been down the mountain. Has it also broken through?"

 Chapter 1237

    This day is a breakthrough day for the earth.


    The strong of level 8 can abide by one side with the help of their own prestige and strength, but the strong of level 9, every move represents the general trend of heaven and earth, and can arouse the power of the world.


    Even if the warrior road becomes a level 9 strongman, the vitality of heaven and earth aroused by his every move can be equivalent to that of level 7 magic powers, that is, the huge gap between levels.


    At the highest level, there is another name for level 9.


    The way to heaven!


    It''s hard to break through the Ninth level.


    Every small breakthrough of the Ninth level strong is also like climbing the path of heaven.


    As the speed of human development on earth is far faster than that of later generations, countless zombies have become crystal nuclei for human cultivation, and a large number of insects can only become stepping stones for human beings, so the number of strong people is far more than that of later generations.


    In addition to the first batch of breakthrough people, news of the breakthrough of the strong also spread everywhere.


    In South China, there are seven kinds of breath, but all the strong people here hide their names and identities. No one knows who the strong people are.


    In Northwest China, near the border of the Maoxiong Empire, a beautiful woman in an ice blue dress with a lazy white fox lying on her shoulder, her breath slowly strengthened, and a beautiful garden appeared around her.


    A beautiful garden of ice and snow.


    Maoxiong Empire, a huge white bear, made a earth shaking roar, and its breath kept climbing, howling towards a certain direction in the south.


    The soldiers of Maoxiong Empire, who are responsible for taking care of polar ice bears nearby, are very difficult to move their fingers under such power.


    Originally, it was a good job to take care of polar ice bears.


    After all, following the polar ice bear, you don''t have to worry about fighting, but you don''t have to worry about life safety.


    But now, the power of polar ice bears themselves is the biggest torture to them.


    "Be quiet."


    A skinny, short looking man in the generally burly bear Empire headed for the polar ice bear.


    After seeing the comer, the polar ice bear lay on the ground again and put away its power, with some flattery in its eyes.


    "There will be a battle soon. Don''t hold on to one opponent. Your future opponent will make you unable to fight."


    The thin man stroked the hair on the neck of the polar ice bear.


    Mikhail, the high-rise of the hexagonal building, was looking at a report with a blue face.


    The report is very simple: the number of breakthroughs, two.


    "Why, why do our strong break through so little?"


    "Maybe it''s because we pay too much attention to average quality? After all, the number of level 7 biochemical mechanical beasts we secretly cultivated is enough to overthrow the Maoxiong Empire and severely damage China. "


    "Start the elite soldier training program, otherwise we will not be looked down upon by China? We must change the talent training strategy with the fastest speed, and the extraordinary era can never be compared with the top combat effectiveness. "


    "Check out the city of dawn."


    When the strong people all over the world break through one after another, of course, people are also very concerned about the breakthrough of Dawning city.


    It''s just amazing that there was no breakthrough at the beginning of Dawning city.


    This makes some residents in dawning city feel a little uneasy.


    "Why haven''t we heard of a breakthrough until now?"


    "It''s said that many powerful demon hunting groups went out to set up their own house some time ago. Is it because all the experts have gone? But none of them can stay


    "If others don''t break through, I don''t believe that Chu Feng can''t break through."


    "No matter how others question it, we just need to wait for the news."


    "Even if I don''t break through, I also believe that the Lord of the city is invincible."


    The residents of Dawning city have a complex of blind worship for Chu Feng.


    I don''t know when Chu Feng started. He is regarded as the first person in the world by default, and no one has ever questioned him.


    After all, everyone''s heart is a spectrum, if the combat effectiveness gap is not big, maybe there will be someone to challenge, but Chu Feng''s record is too frightening, all the enemies who fought with Chu Feng, basically with death and become prisoners as the end.


    It is even said that Huaxia had encountered a crisis that was about to perish, but before the crisis broke out, Chu Feng killed 100000 Protoss troops by himself, which disintegrated Huaxia''s crisis into invisibility.


    This news has been questioned by many people, but people who have really reached a certain level know the authenticity of the news.


    If the news is false, will the protoss be silent?


    Five hours after the first wave of breakthrough, there are several examples of breakthroughs all over the world, but only dawning city has no breath of breakthrough.


    After getting the news, the hexagonal building of the Empire almost didn''t decide to hold a champagne meeting."Ha ha, Chu Feng also has today."


    "He must have met with something wrong in his cultivation, otherwise he would not have broken through for such a long time."


    "The city of dawn is supported by Chu Feng alone. Their Legion strength is really good, but Chu Feng is the only one with the top fighting capacity."


    "When the era of the existence of the holy steps comes, the city of dawn will be completely reduced to a laughing stock."


    The Maoxiong empire is a little better, but it''s also a relief.


    It is true that the Maoxiong Empire has no relationship with China, but is the alliance between countries reliable? For them, an ally that is useful to them but can be hanged by them at any time is their best ally.


    But their attention was soon attracted by the news from the south.


    The Western parliament, which is composed of jigsaw puzzle countries in the south, is now completely broken up. If it wasn''t for the cross, they would have gone south and annexed it.


    However, under the wave of large-scale breakthrough, more than a dozen strong breath came from the south, and from time to time there were strong breakthroughs.


    The Maoxiong Empire has a total of six breakthroughs to level 9, but the strong flavor of Western jigsaw puzzle countries has reached more than 20 in just five hours.


    This has cast a shadow on the minds of the whole Maoxiong empire.


    If it goes on like this, let alone annexing the jigsaw puzzle national parliament, whether it will be annexed or not is still a matter of two.


    They suddenly felt that it might not be a bad thing for the Western parliament to support an 11 year old girl as a saint.


    But what they don''t know is that today''s Star Cross is also in a very embarrassing situation.


    At the same time, the senior leaders of the cross are silently looking at the little girl sitting on the throne, as well as more than 20 powerful breath around the little girl.


    Those are birds and monsters.


    More than 20 level 9 birds and monsters.

 Chapter 1238

    Today, the communication of the whole world has not returned to the normal level of the Internet age, but the basic information has become very smart, and the transmission of information has become very pure.


    With the news of one breakthrough after another, the residents of Dawning city are more and more depressed.


    In any case, there shouldn''t be no strong breakthrough!


    If this matter is spread out, how great a blow will it be to dawning city?


    Even some people who joined dawning city within a few months have regretted it. After all, although the welfare of Dawning city is very high, it can''t go far without the support of the real top strong.


    Today''s dawning city is supported by the name of Chu Feng, the first person in the world, and the support of the regional discrimination group, the army with the strongest mobility and combat effectiveness in the world. Of course, no one and force question the dawning city. However, if no one breaks through for such a long time, people will doubt the future of Dawning city.


    How far can the city of dawn go without the support of talents and strong people?


    Even if the strongmen of Dawning city spring up like bamboo shoots after a spring rain in the future and do not break through at the first time, they will also be doubted. They will doubt whether they have the talent to break through, and whether they can reach the highest level only by accumulating resources.


    Is a force supported by only one person still called a force?


    "Why hasn''t anyone broken through yet?"


    The voice of the people in this city of dawn.


    There are even some folk experts ready to move. In the past, Chu Feng pressed them. Even if they had the ambition to replace dawning City, they didn''t have the courage to put this ambition into action.


    But now, they see such an opportunity.


    However, before they spread the rumors, a strong breath suddenly came from outside the city of dawn. Wave after wave, like a wave, washed the city of dawn again and again.


    Outside the city of dawn, there is a Acropolis originally used as a sentry post. This is a security facility built by Su Yuan to defend the city of dawn. Unfortunately, there are not many opportunities to use it.


    But this does not mean that the Acropolis is useless. When the general level of demon hunters is still relatively low, they use it as a place for rest and healing. When they encounter a strong enemy in the wild, they can come here for refuge. If they are seriously injured, they can come here for treatment. If they lose supplies, they can come here to supplement. If they have valuable gains, they can come here to sell at ease And buy things that can strengthen your strength on the spot.


    The wealth that has not been consumed will be coveted. Who can seize the wealth that has been consumed?


    It can be said that the existence of this Acropolis has saved tens of thousands of demon hunters, and made more demon hunters afraid of unexpected risks summon up the courage to go to the wild and become powerful soldiers.


    Only after the dawning city promoted the clean-up of the whole China, it was gradually abandoned.


    Later, under Su Yuan''s order, it was changed into a place for military training. After all, the construction of Shuyuan''s wall cost a lot, and it would be a waste if it was demolished.


    It has been used to build military barracks and training grounds, and it has been used to the best of its ability.


    Ten days ago, all the soldiers in this training ground had been cleared out, and only some hell dogs were guarding here. After all, this place is too important. Besides hell dogs, even Chu Feng of hell army was not at ease.


    Here, dozens of people sat around and looked at Su Yuan with expectant eyes.


    "Although I have already reminded you in advance, I also want to remind you that you must seize this opportunity, which is not only related to your breakthrough, but also related to your future road."


    Su Yuan said solemnly.


    Everyone nodded seriously, but Lu Ming didn''t urge him.


    At this time, Su Yuan suddenly felt something and said, "time is up."


    Between speaking, the surrounding defensive array all started at this moment, and the strong to extreme ability fluctuated and spread out from the middle of the crowd.


    Feeling the full-bodied and extreme Yuan Li, people quickly run the cultivation method to absorb these yuan Qi into the body as much as possible.


    If you can become a strong person in such a simple way, the vitality of the whole world will eventually be taken away by one person.


    However, the vitality here is somewhat different.


    At the same time, there is a lot of invisible power, which is gradually absorbed by everyone and integrated into the body and soul. A looming space channel is also displayed among the people.


    "Miso!"


    The sound of a sword Qi coming out of the sheath resounds through the sky, and Su YuYan''s body has a strong fluctuation of sword Qi, which makes Su Yuan slow down her cultivation for a while and take a look at her.


    The next moment, she closed her eyes again, only with a smile on her lips.


    What makes her happy is not her sister''s breakthrough, but Su YuYan''s ability to break through the estrangement in her heart. She has completely walked out of the shadow of Chu Feng and reached a new state of mind.After a while, Zhao fan also spread a strong breath wave, which aroused a large number of vitality of heaven and earth, and the flame rose to the sky.


    Zhao fan''s eyes are full of ecstasy, 9 strong, is a new feeling.


    Next, Jiang Xinyue, Han Yunxiao, Lu Ming, Zou Mengxuan and others broke through one by one. The powerful breath wave after another surged towards the surrounding area. Even the wall of Shuyuan, which was used to protect them, became scattered under the continuous tide of Yuanli. One by one, the powerful breath made the city of dawn feel a burst It''s not true.


    At the beginning, when there were only two or three ways of entanglement, the people in dawning city were just relieved. They were overjoyed by the continuous breakthrough.


    However, when the breath of breakthrough exceeds 20, it can only make people feel unreal.


    Not to mention that wave after wave of Yuanli wave, let us simply doubt whether they are in a dream.


    "Well, what''s going on?"


    "Why are there so many breakthroughs? And I feel the vitality in that direction, not only has it not become thinner, but also has become more rich. "


    "Is everyone waiting for a breakthrough?"


    "It must have been made by the Lord of the city."


    "If it''s something made by the Lord of the city, no matter what happens, it''s not surprising."


    "Maybe the Lord of the city used a special method to let people make an overall breakthrough."


    "No, I don''t believe it. It must be the false news made by Chu Feng by special means. I don''t believe it!" Someone yelled with a red face, but soon found the atmosphere strange.

 Chapter 1239

    On the other side of the space channel, Chu Feng is joining hands with more than ten level 9 strong men from hell to maintain an array.


    Chu Feng sits in the middle of the array and uses the unknown skill to absorb the vitality of the whole world. In front of him is a small seal, which is the seal of the holy land of all nationalities.


    Because the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups has betrayed the earth, the seal of living creatures can''t stay in the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups, which is why they choose Longao to walk in the world.


    Since the seal must be handed over to human beings, it is much easier for Chu Feng to win the seal.


    Now Chu Feng steals the original power of the whole holy land with the help of the power of living seal.


    At the beginning of the battle in the Haihuang holy land, the whole holy land was broken, the original power of the holy land was sealed in the Haihuang seal, but most of it was consumed by Chu Feng.


    There is still a small part of the original power that can be used at a critical time.


    This time, in addition to planning to destroy the whole holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups, Chu Feng has another thing to do, which is to steal the original power of the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups and make the best use of it, such as improving the qualification of the core members of Dawning city.


    In this world, there are only a few people who can step into the holy rank completely by virtue of their qualifications.


    A real strong man, in addition to talent, his own efforts are also indispensable. Similarly, external resources and some special opportunities are also indispensable.


    There is no lack of genius in dawning City, but every saint level exists with great fortune.


    Chu Feng has changed many people''s qualities with the fruits of his life, but what he can do is limited, which is not enough to make them have the potential to step into the holy stage. If they want to really step into the realm of transcendence, they still need opportunity.


    What Chu Feng is doing now is creating opportunities artificially.


    When a person breaks through the great realm, it is also the time when his body and soul are most thirsty. At this time, his ability to absorb and contain external forces will be strengthened to a very terrible level.


    It was with this opportunity that Chu Feng integrated the vitality stolen from the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups and the power of the world origin into the changes of the vitality of the world with the opportunity of drastic changes in the vitality of the world and the tide of the vitality. As a result, the place chosen by Chu Feng became the center of the changes of the vitality of the whole world.


    People who make breakthroughs near this central point will also take advantage of this opportunity to refine the world''s original power as much as possible.


    I''m afraid there is only one such opportunity.


    After all, in addition to the change of vitality tide, there is also a necessary condition, that is, the will of the whole world must devour another world, and reach the limit of the world will devour the origin of the world, and the excess will be absorbed by people.


    The holy land of ten thousand people also betrayed the earth and took refuge in the two realms of gods and demons.


    As the will of the earth, of course, we should try our best to recapture the amount of the sacred land taken from the earth. In addition, the whole world is trying its best to seize the power of the sacred land of all ethnic groups. In addition, Chu Feng''s use of the seal of life accelerated this process, which made the will of the world reach its limit.


    Human beings have the limit of digestion, so does the world.


    After reaching this limit, the excess part is the opportunity of Su Yuyan and others.


    Su Yuyan and Zhao fan are all natives on the earth, and with the growth of their strength, they occupy an increasingly heavy proportion in the world will. It can be said that everyone is a child of the earth.


    So it''s natural that the part of the world will that can''t be swallowed by countless creatures should be given to their own children to swallow and absorb. The world will not only won''t make any obstacles, but will promote such opportunities as far as possible. Therefore, their breakthrough and absorption will not have any sequelae, on the contrary, it will let them have part of the world''s original power.


    In terms of metaphysics, they all became the sons of Qi Yun.


    Compared with Yi Qiuling''s lucky son, of course, it''s inferior, but such an opportunity has laid the foundation for their existence.


    Unless they die in the middle of the road, or have great flaws in the state of mind, very lack of resources.


    In short, as long as there are no extreme exceptions, it will be only a matter of time and accumulation for them to step into the holy step, and they will not encounter the bottleneck that cannot be broken through.


    Just now, it was Chu Feng''s biggest plan and boldest action when he came to the holy land of ten thousand people ahead of time.


    At the other end of the space passage, Chu Feng''s heart is also filled with the breath of breakthrough. These are the future of the earth and the pillar of China in the future.


    In a few years, those so-called hell legions can only become human vassals.


    Even if we step into the high plane, human beings will be a powerful force, and they will have a brilliant future.


    If,


    there is no lord of the underworld.


    "Lord of the underworld"Unexpectedly, the existence of the Lord of the underworld, Chu Feng also became silent. In his mind, the figure of the hell three headed dog clan flashed, especially kerer, who was very familiar with him.


    There is no loyalty without reason in the world, even the hell three headed dog family will not be unconditional loyalty.


    Once he lost a certain prerequisite, Chu Feng didn''t know what the hell three headed dog group would choose.


    It''s true that they have feelings with the hellhounds. When the earth people and the hellhounds fought side by side, they also accumulated some friendship, but their feelings are too fragile in the face of race.


    "I hope you don''t cling to it!"


    For Chu Feng, nothing and feelings can shake his position as a human being. Before the final moment comes, he will give the hell three headed dog a chance, but that''s all he can do.


    But his thoughts were soon interrupted by a strong breath.


    "Man, what have you done here?"


    An earth shaking roar came in from Chu Feng''s foothold in the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups outside the city. The earth shaking roar made countless demon tribes dare not even cover their ears and fall on their knees.


    The Legion of the demons is facing the enemy, and the Legion of hell is also ready to go.


    Seeing this, Chu Feng put the seal on the ground and walked out of his residence.


    Thunder corpse dragon fly to Chu Feng''s side, let Chu Feng can ride on his head.


    In the sky, Chu Feng and the powerful existence of a demon clan are far away from each other. The other is a humanoid creature with cyan scales on its face, which is very hideous in human aesthetic view. However, Chu Feng does not want to laugh at each other''s appearance.


    Because the other side is a saint.

 Chapter 1240

    "Are you the only one here?"


    Chu Feng looked at the demon saint with blue scales on his face, and his tone was disappointed. "I''m stealing the original power of your whole power. I''m extracting the foundation of the holy land. You only sent one person here. It seems that you are regarded as a pawn to test my strength! You must be in a very low position here. "


    Green scale demon holy anger way: "I one already enough."


    Finish saying, this demon clan''s saint, directly waved a fist to the face door of Chu Feng one punch to hit.


    This punch is simple and direct, but it has the meaning of great skill.


    It seems that the whole world will be smashed under this blow.


    In the face of a simple punch, Chu Feng''s eyes are full of dignified, not as joking as expected.


    He did kill the existence of holy rank, but it was only by chance that he exhausted his cards, calculated all the possibilities, and risked his life.


    It doesn''t mean that he really has the strength of this level to be able to kill Shengjie in a special environment.


    Thunder corpse dragon opens its mouth, spits out a black flash of lightning, and cuts through the sky in the direction of its fist. Both sides collide. However, no matter what happens, even thunder, the Ninth level demon, who will fall suddenly, just competes with such a fist. The death thunder collapses and the demon saint''s fist stops.


    However, after the first fist was blocked, the demon Saint immediately took the fist back, and then continued to punch.


    His way of fighting is simple and direct, that is to keep punching.


    If one is not enough, one more.


    In the case of the absolute strength gap between the two sides, the simplest way of fighting can play the best effect.


    Unfortunately, this is not a crushing battle.


    Chu Feng leaves from the head of thunder corpse dragon. Thunder corpse dragon rushes up with a roar. Its huge black tail sweeps away in the direction of its fist, making a deafening roar.


    The spirit of escape set off a storm, the whole demon city''s demons lie on the ground and lower. Some weak demons try their best to seize the buildings around them to prevent themselves from being blown away by the storm.


    Thunder corpse dragon let out a shrill howl, in its tail, more than half of the crack marks.


    Under this blow, the solid black scale on thunder corpse dragon was directly broken.


    At this time, the eyes of the holy one of the demon clan were full of surprise.


    "The monster of level 8 can withstand my attack?"


    If there is a big difference in rank, you can still fight when you fight. Under the advantage of quantity, you can even resist one or two. But if there is a big difference in rank, it is an irreparable gap.


    In such a gap, the black dragon can block his own fist, which is enough to surprise the demon saint.


    However, thunder corpse longan is full of anger and fighting spirit.


    This is a very strong opponent.


    Black lightning interweaved into a power grid, toward the demon saint''s whole body shrouded in the past, but the blue scale demon saint, but only once again waved his fist.


    The black thunder grid was torn apart by this blow.


    As if no matter what kind of attack, in front of his fist can only be fragmented.


    However, after the fist, the claw of thunder corpse dragon grabbed the body of demon saint, which was a common fighting method of thunder corpse dragon. Just a few days ago, he used this claw to break a nine step demon into pieces.


    When the right fist was about to be withdrawn, before it could be used again, he waved his left fist on his waist to form a palm knife and cut it against the thunder corpse dragon''s claw.


    "Poof!"


    Black blood gushed out, and a long and ferocious wound appeared on the claw of thunder corpse dragon.


    Thunder corpse dragon roared angrily, his black eyes turned a little red, and the thunder in his mouth changed from black to purple with a strange color, and fell on the demon saint.


    The demon Saint doesn''t dodge, but the yuan force of the whole body forms a protective cover around him. The purple thunder falls on the protective cover, which makes a large area of cracks appear in the protective cover.


    "Wow!"


    The claw on the left side of thunder corpse dragon directly grabs the nearly fragmented protective cover and grabs the body of the demon saint. The black breath of death escapes from the claw and erodes the body of the demon saint.


    Chu Feng watched the battle in silence, as if he didn''t mean to intervene.


    Those who are maintaining the array of level 9 strong people, eyes toward this side swept over, but was a cold eyes of Chu Feng to block back: "continue to maintain the array."


    Many strong men dare not disobey Chu Feng''s orders, so they have to continue to maintain the array.


    Thunder corpse dragon''s claw saves tightly, as if wants to crush the demon Saint directly like this.


    However, the claws that he kept on grasping were inevitably loosened. The demon saint''s hands forced the thunder corpse dragon''s claws open, and then he kicked forward with one punch.Thunder corpse dragon''s huge body was kicked out in this way and landed on the distant mountains.


    A mountain with a height of more than 1000 meters was directly cut off by thunder corpse dragon, which aroused smoke and dust all over the sky.


    Thunder corpse dragon roared and flew out again from the smoke and dust. The purple thunder split towards the demon saint''s body again. The demon Saint waved his fist and scattered the purple thunder again.


    The purple thunder was dispersed, but the dragon still didn''t give up the fight.


    The right claw, torn open by the demon saint''s left fist, grabs the demon Saint again. Thunder corpse dragon seems to ignore the heavy damage of his right claw and continues to grab the demon saint.


    "Boom!"


    Thunder corpse dragon''s huge body was once again hit by the demon saint, and fell on the already dilapidated city wall. A large section of the city wall collapsed directly, and the lower demon clans in the city shivered and died.


    "It''s a good monster, but it''s with the wrong person."


    After a battle, the demon Saint looked at the thunder corpse dragon with arrogant and arrogant eyes, "give you a chance, now become my servant, I will take you as my most loyal mount after killing your original master."


    Unfortunately, thunder corpse dragon did not answer.


    With thunder corpse dragon''s intelligence, he has long mastered the language. Unfortunately, he does not want to speak. Even the soul communication with Chu Feng is just to express his simple will.


    "With the wrong person? Become your mount? "


    In the face of the arrogant words of the demon saint, Chu Feng''s eyes were cold, "do you deserve it?"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s indifferent words, the eyes of the demon Saint were filled with anger again.


    "What did you say? I don''t deserve it? A coward who only dares to hide behind the monster has the right to evaluate me? You have the ability to choose with me. "

 Chapter 1241

    Hearing each other''s words, Chu Feng''s eyes were strange.


    Has his reputation not spread to the holy land of all ethnic groups?


    As for the other side''s request to fight alone, I''m afraid he wants to kill himself, and thunder corpse dragon will be able to recover his freedom, so that he has a chance to accept a powerful mount.


    Unfortunately, he had the wrong idea.


    The reason why Chu Feng didn''t intervene in this battle is that thunder corpse dragon seldom meets an enemy who can bring him setbacks. If he intervenes easily, wouldn''t thunder corpse dragon lose a chance to exercise?


    "Accept it as a mount, your qualification is really not enough."


    Chu Feng did not pick up the demon saint, but turned the topic to thunder corpse dragon.


    The purple lightning suddenly struck the demon saint. The demon Saint once again propped up Yuan Li''s shield. However, this time, his body was caught off guard and some confusion appeared.


    "As a demon saint, it''s so hard to clean up a monster of level 8. When it grows to level 9, you don''t want to die in its hands. Where do you have the confidence to accept it as a mount? Are you not afraid to be swallowed by your own mount? "


    While watching the war, Chu Feng was unforgiving.


    He didn''t want to talk so much nonsense, but this demon saint was a little annoying.


    Mingming is a saint level being at the bottom. He can only find the sense of existence by bullying the weak. Now he even speaks so much, which makes him feel a little uncomfortable.


    It''s true that there are mole ants under the holy rank.


    However, even if there is a saint level, there are strong and weak.


    "Yes? I''ll let you know soon whether I''m qualified or not. "


    The demon saint''s body suddenly enlarged, and his height of less than three meters suddenly exceeded 100 meters. His huge body blew a fist at the thunder corpse dragon, and shot the thunder corpse dragon, which was hard to stand up, into the ground again.


    However, thunder corpse dragon still struggled to stand up.


    It was originally a special life born from death, and its vitality is extremely tenacious. Even if there is a breath, it can also make use of the breath of death, so that it will not die immediately.


    The attack of the demon saint is really powerful. For ordinary monsters, it can be regarded as a fatal injury, but for thunder corpse dragon, such an attack is far from the threat of death.


    The demon Saint becomes a huge body with a height of 100 meters and flies to the thunder corpse dragon. His huge fist smashes the thunder corpse dragon which just stands up into the ground again.


    One punch after another, the lower demons watching nearby were trembling.


    The demon clan Legion and hell Legion are not allowed to fight under Chu Feng''s command.


    "Is this the battle between the existence of the holy rank?"


    Do not know who, subconsciously said such a sentence.


    The action of the demon Saint stopped and became stiff.


    The battle between the saints?


    How could he regard this monster as a saint?


    However, in the next moment, thunder corpse dragon''s body suddenly disappeared.


    Instead, Chu Feng''s tiny figure.


    "If you go on fighting again, it may really be a dragon''s life."


    Chu Feng just wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to exercise the thunder corpse dragon, let the thunder corpse dragon feel the frustration and the threat of a powerful enemy, and did not intend to let the thunder corpse dragon really die.


    "Man, it''s your turn!"


    The demon saint, like a huge fist like a mountain, resolutely waved to Chu Feng.


    However, he was met by a black sword light.


    "Boom!" A heavy object fell to the ground.


    The huge fist fell on the ground. The monster took back his right arm, but found that his fist had been cut off by the sword.


    He lowered his head and found that the tiny human, who was wearing a layer of black armor at some time, was holding a long black sword in his hand.


    It was this sword with the smell of destruction that cut off his fist.


    The huge body of the demon Saint shrinks rapidly and returns to the humanoid state of nearly three meters. However, the cut right hand returns to the original state, and the huge fist on the ground becomes vitality and dissipates between the heaven and the earth.


    Just now, that is his Dharma form. He is a strong man in Yuanli''s practice system. He is specially used to deal with large creatures. He uses a universal unique skill. Even if it''s like being cut off a fist, it won''t have a fatal impact on the noumenon. At most, it''s just that the origin will suffer some damage.


    Moreover, while the Dharma phase has a huge body and powerful combat effectiveness, the cohesion of the yuan force will also be greatly reduced.


    It is not the best choice to face the same element force.


    "Human, you piss me off."


    With the roar of the demon saint, the power of the black field comes. With Yang Sheng as the center, all life within 3 kilometers in diameter is shrouded in this black field.Chu Feng is in the middle of the field, and his every move is greatly limited.


    With the power of the field, the demon saint''s angry fist waved toward Chu Feng''s head. This powerful fist seemed to solidify the space.


    However, just when this fist was about to hit Chu Feng''s head, a wooden sword blocked his fist.


    "Die


    In the face of this wooden sword, the demon Saint didn''t plan to give in at all. He directly punched the sword. The wooden sword was beaten back by the powerful force carried by this fist and cut it on Chu Feng''s own black armor.


    But the demon saint''s fist was also blocked.


    The demon saint was about to take back his fist. When he made another fist, he suddenly cut off the demon saint''s right shoulder with a blade that was as black as ink, as if it could be swallowed by light.


    The blood light spatters, the demon Saint retreats two steps, his left hand covers the sword mark on his right shoulder.


    Chu Feng looked at the scar with some regret. Even if he used the power of annihilation sword to make the best use of his sword in the form of sneak attack, he only left a wound less than two inches deep on his opponent''s shoulder.


    This unknown demon saint, with his own hardness, carried the Qi of the sword.


    "Man, you can hurt me."


    The demon saint''s eyes were full of humiliation. With the control of Yuan Li and the body, he made the wound solidify, leaving only a small wound on the surface, which was his forced suppression of the wound.


    It is an indescribable humiliation for a human being to hurt the existence of the great holy rank.


    Such shame can only be washed away with human life.


    "Poof


    A wooden sword runs through the heart of the demon Saint from behind.


    The demon Saint turns his head in disbelief, but sees the figure of another Chu Feng.

 Chapter 1242

    "What, when?"


    The demon Saint widened his eyes, which were full of incredible looks.


    He wanted to fight back. He patted his left hand on the tip of the sword and wanted to take the wooden sword out of his body. However, he found that he had no strength, and the force in his body flowed in the direction of the wooden sword.


    In addition to the yuan force in the body, even the power of Qi and blood is also eroded by a dark force.


    "If I can beat you, I have the advantage of weapons."


    Chu Feng said coldly, "but your fighting consciousness is really weak."


    The demon Saint wants to speak, but he finds that the "Chu Feng" in front of him, I don''t know when, with a dark sword, runs through his throat, blocking his ability to speak.


    It''s not that Chu Feng deliberately didn''t speak to him. Chu Feng just didn''t want to delay his action because of nonsense.


    When you are watching the battle, you can say a few words to make fun of it, and by the way, you can distract the enemy''s attention.


    But in the real battle of life and death, every word must serve the battle. It may be used to mislead or attack the heart, but it must not be used to force.


    The demon saint was unwilling to fall down, and his breath of life was cut off.


    The Qi of annihilation sword has been along the wound of his throat, depriving him of his life.


    After all, Chu Feng collected his body into the yuan mansion. It was a saint''s corpse, and the energy contained in it was incalculable. I''m afraid the energy brought by this body was equivalent to 1% of the yuan mansion''s accumulated energy.


    The process of killing the demon Saint seems simple, but every moment is dangerous.


    The wood of eternity has the characteristic of absorbing energy. Chu Feng has refined it with the origin of life and death, but he can''t control it completely. It''s this characteristic that makes the demon Saint have no power to fight back.


    But it is also very difficult to hit the demon saint with this sword.


    At the beginning of the fight with the monster, Chu Feng used noumenon, but at the moment of the fight, Chu Feng''s strength surged, and heaven''s curse battle clothes protected his whole body.


    At this moment, Chu Feng had already switched to a magic power phase that had been refined a few months ago.


    It is a new move created by combining the most familiar unique skills with yuanlingdao style, Tianqian style and jimie sword style.


    The power contained in this supernatural power and Dharma phase can no longer be contained in the earth world.


    Only chufeng''s Yuanfu and the holy land can contain the power of Dharma.


    The magic Dharma phase was accelerated 20 times by Chu Feng in the small world. It has been cultivated for a long time and has the combat power of the saint level. Unfortunately, it still has a disadvantage in the face of the real saint level.


    The gap is just like an ordinary student who occasionally gets a full mark in the exam, but it doesn''t mean that he is at the same level as a bully who gets a full mark this time.


    With the cover of magic power, Chu Feng easily broke through the field of the demon saint with the help of the eternal wood, went around behind the demon saint, and gave him a fatal blow.


    The sword of death made of eternal wood blocks the power of the demon saint, while the power of death cuts off the vitality of the demon saint.


    In order to prevent the accident, Chu Feng uses the sword body of the supernatural power FA Xiang to destroy the last vitality of the demon saint.


    After solving the demon saint, Chu Feng returns to the array area.


    "Is there anyone on the other side who continues to break through?"


    "No more." Zixue replied.


    She is sensitive to energy. Beside the space channel, even across a world, she can also sense the fluctuation of the other side.


    Chu Feng nodded: "then expand the space channel, let the Legion come."


    After that, they all worked together to expand the passage into a passage with a diameter of more than 10 meters.


    Su YuYan''s figure, stepping out from the space channel, has some ups and downs in his breath.


    Just came to a strange place, Su Yuyan some not adapt, but see Chu Feng figure, she immediately put down her heart, to Chu Feng show Yan a smile.


    On earth, above the city of dawn.


    Su Yuan floats in the air with dozens of nine level strong people. The seven level strong people have a certain chance to learn to let their bodies stagnate in the air. The eight level strong people, with good talent, can control the vitality of heaven and earth and make their short flight.


    However, in the past, the vitality of heaven and earth was not strong enough, so this kind of thing was relatively difficult.


    Now the concentration of the whole earth''s energy has almost doubled, reaching level 9. Learning to fly is as natural as learning to walk. It''s just that there will be some discomfort in running.


    However, there is no problem in bluffing most people.


    According to dozens of strong people who fly in the sky and give out their strong breath, the city of dawn resounds with cheers.


    "It''s true. They really broke through.""I said, how can our city of dawn not have a breakthrough?"


    "It turns out that all of us broke through at the same time."


    "There are so many strong people in our twilight city."


    "Listen to the news from other places, there are not many people in the world who have made breakthroughs. Are there not as many breakthroughs on earth as our city of dawn?"


    "It''s totally possible. After all, we have the master of Chu."


    When a person''s aura can cover up everyone''s brilliance, people will spontaneously put more auras on the person.


    Especially in such a doomsday, the vast majority of survivors hope to have a strong leader in their heart to take them out of the predicament.


    As a result, the residents of Dawning city created an omnipotent image of Chu Feng.


    No matter what happens in dawning City, it''s right to push Chu Feng.


    The number of people in dawning city who have broken through to level 9 is equivalent to the total number of the whole world. What''s unreasonable?


    Anyway, with the city master in the city, there is no unreasonable situation in the world.


    So dawning City, it is easy to accept such a fact.


    But there are still some people who have doubts: "where is the Lord of the city?"


    Their doubts were soon solved. A black dragon more than 100 meters long appeared in the sky of Dawning city. The vitality of heaven and earth formed a huge vortex and gathered on the black dragon.


    Seeing this iconic black dragon, people in dawning city are full of fanaticism.


    Thunder corpse dragon, the pet of the Lord of the city, has become the standard of totem in their eyes. Even many weapons produced in dawning city are carved with thunder corpse dragon on the hilts of knives and swords.


    Beside the thunder corpse dragon, Su Yuan issued an order: "the city of dawn, March to the holy land of all ethnic groups!"

 Chapter 1243

    As for the warning of this war, Dawning city has done so long ago.


    Because there is no way to hide such a big news.


    Now from Su Yuan''s mouth confirmed such news, the whole city of dawn people are boiling up.


    "Kill


    "March to the holy land of all ethnic groups."


    "May our soldiers return in triumph."


    In just half an hour, 400000 veterans from dawn City, 1.4 million recruits from the southern battlefield, and the order of hell were all ready to go.


    Some demon hunting regiments in the name of Dawning city joined the campaign as mobile troops.


    The order of hell, the first to enter the space passage, followed by the veterans.


    A large number of legions have penetrated into the city of dawn, which has expanded to more than 3 million residents to see these soldiers off. There are also some hellhounds in the distance who are responsible for maintaining order.


    As for defensive strength, 5000 dark legions plus the residents of Twilight are enough.


    If the enemy directly attacks the city of dawn, Chu Feng doesn''t mind giving them a big gift in person.


    The Legion of the city of dawn is on the March.


    Led by dozens of 9-level strong men, their morale is high and they do not need any extra encouragement and declaration before the war. Their eyes are full of fighting spirit and they are full of longing for the new land they are about to conquer.


    The Chinese army was caught off guard when they got the news.


    Fortunately, it was two months ahead of schedule to remind them that the scheduled time of war was always one month earlier than expected, and they would not be completely unprepared.


    Therefore, Huaxia helped to transfer 500000 elite talents from all over the country to the city of dawn.


    Of course, Huaxia''s military strength is much higher than that of Dawning City, but it is impossible for them to smash all their forces in at once. Most of their forces have to be used to guard all sides.


    At the same time, some changes have taken place all over the world.


    Some of the ground suddenly surged up huge mountains, some of the land became deep valleys, and some places, the space became weak. Some strong people who are good at space can shuttle through the space and directly arrive at the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups.


    When a large number of human soldiers set out for the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups, Chu Feng also got a message from Su Yuan.


    Mo Lingling and ye Zhishi asked Chu Feng for something to prolong his life and improve his physical fitness.


    Chu Feng didn''t think much and agreed directly.


    After all, this level of improvement is not as direct as a bottle of quenched body fluid, and with the improvement of the level, the physical quality of the survivors is also slowly improved.


    Those who really need these are those who do not practice, and others are those who give up practice.


    Chu Feng thinks that the scientific research force in North China is the most powerful in the country. 30% of the scientific research achievements of Huaxia come from North China. The two commanders want something to prolong their life. It is estimated that it is also for those scientific researchers!


    Of course, it may be for the sake of knowing the world by night.


    After all, ye Zhishi gave up his practice and devoted himself wholeheartedly to the future development of Huaxia. If something goes wrong with his body, it is Huaxia''s loss.


    No matter what the reason is, Chu Feng is not even reluctant to give up the medicine made from a fruit of life.


    When the human legions came to the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups one by one, the power center of the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups, Tianqing holy mountain, some nine level demons gathered here for a meeting, but they didn''t even have the qualification to sit down.


    Because the real decision-making power, is the sacred land of several demon Saint adults.


    "Pingtian demon saint has fallen."


    "We know."


    "Died in the hands of Chu Feng."


    "We know."


    "In that battle, Chu Feng didn''t use the power of the Legion to encircle and suppress pingtian demon saint. Instead, he killed pingtian demon saint by himself and an 8-level monster."


    "We know."


    "You know what a fart!"


    The demon saint with gorgeous golden wings on his back can''t help roaring, "which one of you can have the strength to kill a demon saint in a single situation? So they don''t even have a chance to escape? Human beings on earth have developed to such an extent that we can no longer wait to die. We must find ways to block the pace of human invasion. "


    "Then tell me, how do we block it? Human beings don''t know the situation of our sacred land. Don''t you know?"


    A sharp mouthed demon Saint yelled in a hoarse voice, "the holy demon clan and the blood demon clan are arguing endlessly. In order to fight the civil war, we have consumed all the information left by our ancestors, and even later we have to take refuge in the two realms of gods and demons, in order to fight the civil war better. Don''t you know that the existence of the two realms of gods and demons is the reason for our continuous civil war?""What else? Do we have to surrender? The space of the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups is so large, the territory is limited, the resources are limited, the wealth left by the ancestors is limited, and the number of holy steps is still limited. If we do not dispute, it will be eliminated by you sooner or later? With the power of the divine world, we can at least survive. "


    "Traitors are traitors. Where are so many reasons?"


    "Can you find a way to solve the problem?"


    "Don''t quarrel. People have already killed our territory. The image of the three holy places that we created in the past has been completely ignored. The army of human beings has been marching towards us. They are going to exterminate us. Otherwise, we should fight and give up the whole holy land to human beings after we are all dead!"


    "Then you say, how can we kill Chu Feng?"


    The whole holy mountain was silent.


    Now it can be determined that Chu Feng has the strength to kill the demon saint. With the passage of time, Chu Feng''s strength will certainly be improved. What can Chu Feng achieve in the future? No one can tell.


    But we can be sure that the later we kill Chu Feng, the more difficult it will be. This is something we all know.


    So, how to kill Chu Feng?


    It''s impossible to kill Chu Feng alone. It''s even more difficult to kill Chu Feng among the armies.


    If all the demon saints fight together, there is a chance to kill Chu Feng, but the price is very heavy, which requires the whole ten thousand holy land to unite.


    But is there any chance for the holy land of all ethnic groups, which has been in civil war for countless years, to unite?


    At this time, a female demon with soft temperament said:


    "the real enemies of human beings are not us, but the gods and demons. We are just chess pieces. What will happen if we leave the chessboard?"

 Chapter 1244

    "What is the holy land of all ethnic groups doing?"


    It took the human Legion five days to complete the entire teleportation.


    It''s not that the efficiency is too low, but that the space channel is too small.


    After all, Chu Feng is not as extravagant as the two realms of gods and demons. It takes a lot of energy to build a super large space channel that can transmit tens of thousands of troops in a few minutes and maintain a small space channel.


    But in these five days, the demon clan did not organize effective power.


    Even if it is to harass the territory he occupies, it is also very good!


    But there is no such action.


    Even in the trend of the demon clan he saw, the holy demon clan did not organize enough resistance force, so he just sat and watched the human army gain a firm foothold here.


    In this strange situation, not only Chu Feng, but also the Chinese military felt that something was wrong.


    "Abnormal will demon, although it is standing in a hostile position, but we have hit their territory, the demon clan did not intend to resist?"


    Although the situation was strange, Chu Feng did not intend to give up the war.


    Chu Feng first called up the high-level of Dawning City, and then drew a circle on a very simple map.


    In this circle, there is about half the territory of East China.


    "I''ll give you 10 days to draw a complete map of this area for me. In this area, we humans must be in full control. There can''t be a living demon clan that exceeds five levels."


    With an order, the order of hell came out.


    Hell is all in front of the regiment, clean up all the resistance, Han Yunxiao with people in the back of the map, and provide support for the order of hell, the rest of the regiment is responsible for the aftermath of the work.


    After all, most of the demons are disgusted with human beings.


    Now humans suddenly appear in the territory of the demon clan, to rule the demon clan, they of course rise up to resist, most of the requirements are not willing to easily accept human arrangements.


    In addition, the language barrier, the existence of more than 6 levels, can ignore the language communication, causing more misunderstandings, so it is easy to lay down a region, want to govern a region becomes very difficult.


    Even if I have never thought about it, I just want to plunder, but plunder is not so easy.


    It takes time and energy to solve all kinds of difficulties and resistance on the way. It''s not impossible to solve them directly with a butcher''s knife. What are you fighting for?


    For Chu Feng, attacking the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups is definitely not just to solve a potential threat.


    On the fifth day after Chu Feng gave the order to go to war, the city of dawn met the resistance of the blood demon clan, causing more than 20000 people''s losses. The hell Knights arrived in time and easily wiped out the resistance of the blood demon clan.


    On the eighth day of the expedition, the Chinese military also met the resistance of the blood demon clan.


    After a bitter battle, more than 200000 elite of blood demons were exterminated, and only a few hundred demons surrendered. After that, the process of human action was unimpeded.


    In 10 days, the strategic goal required by Chu Feng was successfully completed.


    In addition, Huaxia has a certain understanding of the basic situation of the whole wanzu holy land, and obtained a complete map of the wanzu holy land from some capitulating parties of wanzu holy land.


    The demons in the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups did not have the consciousness of drawing the overall military map.


    The overall maps obtained by Huaxia are also pieced together by different demon clans. It is because of this that these maps will have higher credibility.


    On the 20th day after the invasion of the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups, the area occupied by human beings was equivalent to that of East China, plus the area of central China.


    After this step, Huaxia stopped marching.


    If you keep fighting, it''s just killing.


    Now that enough sites have been laid, the rest is how to turn these sites into practical benefits. This is the purpose of launching this war.


    Unfortunately, there are not many resources available in the holy land of all ethnic groups.


    In addition to the corpses of the monsters, only the labor force of the monsters can be used.


    It''s a pity that the labor force of these demons is not as good as that of human beings. After all, the IQ of both sides are not at the same level, and the education they receive is very different.


    For the uneducated, except for a few geniuses, all the labor that can be done can be replaced by machines.


    Some demon captives were sent to earth and even sold to the mausoleum.


    After all, the Maoxiong empire is the country with the least labor force. It already has the largest territory in the world. Recently, it has occupied many of the territories that have become ownerless countries. There are a lot of exploitable resources in China. Unfortunately, there are only a few hundred thousand demon puppets. They have to come up with the idea of jigsaw puzzle alliance.However, with Yiyi''s entry into the jigsaw puzzle alliance, the Maoxiong empire''s progress in obtaining labor from the jigsaw puzzle alliance had to slow down.


    Now a group of demon captives can be used as labor force, which of course makes the bear Empire overjoyed.


    Of course, the demon captives can''t do the complicated and delicate work, but they can do the simple work of Quarrying and mining.


    However, for Chu Feng, these gains are the same as none.


    This meager benefit is dispensable to him.


    What he really wants is the whole holy land, and even more.


    "We can''t fight any more. It''s the so-called abnormal demons. The demons in the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups must be planning something. Now the continuous victory has made our soldiers enter the stage of mentality expansion. If we fight with a proud and conceited mentality, once we encounter a small setback, it may lead to a chain rout."


    When Chu Feng decides to continue sending troops, Su Yuan dissuades him.


    "Of course I know that pride is inevitable, but that doesn''t apply to all situations."


    Chu Feng didn''t care what Su Yuan said, "there are plans in the holy land of ten thousand ethnic groups, but all wars and plans must be carried out around the strategic purpose. The proud and conceited army is easy to fail, but when the morale is at the peak, it can also play an overwhelming effect."


    With that, Chu Feng drew a dot in the middle of the marching map.


    "Tianqing holy mountain is the core of the holy land of all ethnic groups, and also the center supporting the whole holy land. As long as it is occupied, the holy land of all ethnic groups can''t jump up no matter how much it jumps."


    Ignoring Su Yuan''s warning, Chu Feng forcibly issued the order of attack, "let''s go. Five days later, all the legions of Dawning city set out in the direction of Tianqing holy mountain."